Skip to main content

Full text of "A general index to the publications of the Parker Society"

See other formats 


JDiuttitutetr 


tt)e 


ion  of  ttje  S8Iorli0  of  tfj 

of  tf)e  l&eformeti 


7  - 

/  o 


GENERAL    INDEX 


PUBLICATIONS   OF   THE   PARKER   SOCIETY, 


COMPILED  FOR 


HENRY    GOUGH, 

OF  TUB   MIDDLE  TEMPLE,   ESQ.,   BARRISTER   AT  LAW. 


CAMBRIDGE : 

PRINTED  AT 

THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 

M.DCCC.LV. 


\ 


THE 

THIRTEENTH  &  FINAL  REPORT 

OP   THE 

<£0mtdl  xrf          arker 


FOR   TJIE   PUBLICATION   OP   THE   WORKS   OP   THE   FATHERS   AND    EARLY 
WRITERS   OF   THE   REFORMED   ENGLISH   CHURCH. 


IN  closing  the  proceedings  of  the  Parker  Society,  the  Council  desire  to  express 
their  thankfulness  to  God  that  a  very  important  object  has  been  attained,  that 
the  works  of  the  leading  English  Reformers  have  been  made  for  all  future 
time  easily  accessible  to  the  theological  student,  and  a  fuller  light  thereby 
thrown  upon  the  principles  of  the  Church  of  England.  Heretofore  the  writings 
of  the  divines  of  the  Reformation  age  were  so  rare,  that  it  was  difficult  for  any 
but  those  who  had  ready  access  to  the  large  libraries  of  the  country  to  obtain 
an  extended  acquaintance  with  them.  It  is  true  that  some  few  pieces,  such  as 
the  Apology  of  Bishop  Jewel  and  the  Sermons  of  Bishop  Latimer,  were  popu 
larly  known  :  the  selections  also  published  by  the  late  Rev.  Legh  Richmond 
were  in  many  hands.  But  these  and  other  volumes  of  the  kind  were  little  more 
than  specimens,  and  served  mainly  to  indicate  that  the  mine  was  rich,  if  it  only 
could  be  worked  out.  The  design,  therefore,  of  the  Parker  Society  (originated 
by  a  friend  and  colleague,  whose  memory  the  Council  affectionately  cherish,  the 
late  GEORGE  STOKES,  Esq.)  was  new.  It  was  not  merely  to  cull  out  two  or  three 
celebrated  productions  :  it  was  not  to  give  the  writings  of  a  single  author,  or 
to  select  portions  from  a  number :  it  had  a  wider  range :  it  proposed  to  re-publish 
the  entire  mass  of  the  printed  works  of  the  leading  divines  of  our  reformed 
church,  who  flourished  in  the  age  when  the  Roman  yoke,  which  pressed  so 
grievously  upon  our  forefathers,  was  broken,  and  to  add  the  pieces  from  their 
pens,  if  any  such  could  be  found,  that  were  still  lying  in  manuscript  unpublished. 

If  the  Society  has  not  accomplished  all  that  it  designed,  if  it  has  left 
untouched  the  works  of  some  valuable  authors,  if  it  has  in  one  or  two  cases  been 
unable  to  comprehend  in  its  volumes  the  whole  of  the  writings  of  divines 
it  undertook  to  re-print,  the  Council,  though  it  may  feel  some  regret,  cannot 
express  surprise.  Such  publications  could  not  be  of  a  popular  character. 
Those  who  were  acquainted  with  the  authors  of  that  date  knew  that  their 
language  was  frequently  uncouth,  their  learning  ponderous  and  of  a  scholastic 
cast,  their  matter  for  the  most  part  controversial,  and  that,  in  short,  they  lacked 
much,  from  the  very  fact  of  their  belonging  to  another  age,  of  that  which 
gives  currency  to  modern  literature,  even  modern  theological  literature.  It 
was  no  matter  of  surprise,  therefore,  that  some  of  the  subscribers  expressed  a 
degree  of  disappointment  when  the  Parker  Society  volumes  began  to  appear, 
that  men  accustomed  to  the  current  style  of  the  present  day  could  not  bring 
themselves  to  grapple  with  the  solid,  perhaps  heavy,  productions  of  the  elder 
divines.  The  very  cheapness,  too,  of  the  Society's  publications,  multiplying 
them  so  rapidly  upon  subscribers'  shelves,  was  not  without  its  influence. 


It  is  needless  to  advert  further  to  reasons  why  some  part — it  is  comparatively 
a  small  part — of  the  original  plan  has  not  been  completed ;  the  Council  would 
rather  turn  with  thankfulness  to  what  haa  been  accomplished.  They  reverently 
acknowledge  God's  blessing  on  their  proceedings,  evidenced  in  the  harmony  in 
which  they  have  worked  together,  the  public  support  which  has  been  afforded,  the 
satisfactory  results  of  their  labours.  Fifty-three  volumes,  the  list  of  which  has 
repeatedly  been  printed  in  the  Reports,  several  of  them  of  large  size,  have  been 
issued,  and  arc  within  every  one's  reach.  They  have  been  distributed  through 
the  United  Kingdom,  the  colonies,  and  many  foreign  countries.  They  are  a 
library  in  themselves.  They  comprise  the  complete  works  of  the  most  eminent 
prelates,  and  others,  who  suffered  imprisonment,  exile,  or  death,  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  for  the  gospel's  sake ;  and  those  of  their  immediate  successors  when 
religion  was  re-established  under  Queen  Elizabeth.  They  contain  proved 
weapons  for  the  whole  encounter  Avith  popery,  and  maintain  the  doctrine  and 
order  of  the  Church  of  England  against  those  who  afterwards  rose  up  from  her 
own  bosom  to  assault  her.  They  have  shed  light  upon  contemporary  history. 
They  are  documents,  which  have  already  been  frequently  appealed  to  in  the 
Ecclesiastical  Courts,  and  which  will  ever  remain  as  evidences  of  1'eformation 
truth.  It  is  a  curious  fact,  that  the  Parker  Society  publications  alarmed 
the  Roman  Catholics  of  this  country,  and  induced  them — so  it  was  stated  in  a 
prospectus — to  establish  a  counter-society  for  re-printing  the  works  of  Romish 
writers  against  whom  the  Reformers  had  contended.  A  few  volumes  were 
issued ;  but  the  plan  met  with  little  support,  and  it  is  believed  was  soon 
given  up. 

The  fifty-three  Parker  books  are  now  augmented  by  a  General  Index,  the 
value  and  importance  of  which  every  reader  will  be  prepared  to  appreciate. 

The  Council  have  only  to  add  that  the  final  statement  of  accounts  will  be 
completed  as  speedily  as  possible,  and  will  then  be  made  public. 

33,  Southampton  Street,  Strand,  December,  1855. 


THE  COUNCIL  AND  OFFICEES. 

President, 
THE  RIGHT  HONOURABLE  THE  EARL  OF  SHAFTKSBURY. 

Treasurer. 

SIR  WALTER  R.  FAHQUHAR,  BART. 
Council, 

THE  LORD  BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. — REV.  G.  E.  CORRIE,  D.  D.,  Master  of  Jesus  Col 
lege,  Cambridge.— -REV.  R.  G.  BAKER. — REV.  C.  BENSON,  Canon  of  Worcester. — JOHN 
BRIDGES,  ESQ. — JOHN  BRUCE,  ESQ. — REV.  GUY  BRYAN. — REV.  RICHARD  BURGESS, 
Canon  of  St.  Paul's. — REV.  T.  TOWNSON  CHURTON.  late  fellow  of  Brasenose  College. 
Oxford.  —  HON.  WILLIAM  COWPER. — REV.  W.  HAYSVAKD  Cox,  Oxford. — REV.  J.  W. 
CUNNINGHAM.  —  Rsv.  THOMAS  DALE,  Canon  Residentiary  of  St.  Paul's. — REV.  W. 
GOODE. — JOSEPH  HOARE,  ESQ, — REV.  T.  HORNE,  Canon  of  St.  Paul's. —  HON.  ARTEIUR 
KINNAIRD. — HENRY  POWNALL,  ESQ.— REV.  JOSIAH  PRATT. — REV.  M.  M.  PRESTON. 
— REV.  DR.  ROBINSON. — REV.  DANIEL  WILSON. 

General  Secretary  and  Librarian. 

REV.  JOHN  AYRE. 
Secretary  for  General  Business. 

WILLIAM  THOMAS, ESQ.,  at  the  Office  of  the  Parker  Society,  33,  Southampton  Street, 
Strand,  London,  to  whom  all  cheques  and  Post  Office  Orders  are  to  be  made  payable. 

Auditors. 
HON.  A.  KINXAIRD,  H.  POWNALL,  ESQ.,  and   F.  LOWE,  Esq. 

Bankers. 
MESSRS.  HEBRIES,    FARQUIIAB,  AND    Co.,  No.    16,  St.  James's  Street. 


PREFACE. 


THE  publications  of  the  Parker  Society  are  brought  to  a  conclusion 
with  the  present  volume,  which,  it  is  trusted,  will  afford  means  of 
easy  access  to  the  contents  of  the  entire  series,  and  so  increase  its 
value. 

Little  need  be  said  in  explanation  of  the  plan  on  which  this 
Index  is  framed.  At  all  events  it  has  been  endeavoured— it  is  hoped 
not  unsuccessfully — to  make  it  explain  itself. 

In  the  event  of  any  medieval  writer  not  being  found  mentioned 
under  his  supposed  surname,  recourse  may  be  had  to  his  Christian 
name ;  and  there  may  be  cases  in  which  the  converse  of  this  rule 
should  be  applied.  It  is  likewise  possible  that  information  as  to  given 
subjects  may  sometimes  be  found  under  the  names  of  their  contraries, 
or  other  correlatives.  It  is  believed,  however,  that  such  cases  are 
generally  provided  for  by  the  cross-references.  Some  omissions,  of 
these  and  other  kinds,  may  have  arisen  from  the  necessity  there  was 
of  printing  portions  of  the  MS.  before  the  revision  of  the  whole  ; 
but  it  is  apprehended  that  such  omissions  are  few. 

Spurious  and  doubtful  writings  attributed  to  the  Fathers  are 
generally  indicated  as  such,  but  possibly  not  always.  It  has  not 
been  considered  necessary  to  describe  the  Decretal  Epistles  in  the 
names  of  the  early  Popes,  as  pseudonymous,  since  the  fact  of  their 
being  so,  with  but  few  exceptions,  is  sufficiently  notorious1. 

1  Oudin.  Comment,  de  Scriptoribus  Ecclesiae  Antiquis,  Tom.  ii.  p.  46,  &c. 


vi  PREFACE. 

Extracts  from  the  Fathers  and  from  other  writers,  will,  it  is 
hoped,  be  found,  though  in  many  cases  compressed,  always  accurate 
in  substance.  Nevertheless,  in  so  large  a  work,  executed  in  a  time 
comparatively  short,  and  with  the  subordinate  assistance  of  several 
other  persons,  the  compiler  hardly  ventures  to  pledge  himself  to  the 
verbal  exactness  of  every  particular  citation. 

The  material  of  this  Index,  as  of  the  books  to  which  it  refers, 
is  of  course  mainly  theological.  There  are,  however,  but  few  sub 
jects  to  which  it  has  not  some  relation.  The  publications  of  the 
Society  include  a  considerable  amount  of  historical  and  biographical 
information;  they  may  also  prove  serviceable  to  the  topographer 
and  the  antiquary ;  certainly  they  are  not  likely  to  be  overlooked 
by  any  who  may  hereafter  direct  their  attention  to  English  lexi 
cography. 

The  compiler  has,  in  conclusion,  to  acknowledge  his  obligations, 
and  to  return  his  best  thanks,  to  several  gentlemen  who  have 
favoured  him  with  valuable  suggestions. 

H.  G. 


[The  bracketted  reference  to   R.  de  Diceto,  p.  183,  col.  1,  proves  on  examination  to 

be  unfounded.] 


GENEKAL    INDEX. 


A :  v.  A-life,  A  per  se,  &c.  infra, 

A :  used  for  Ah !  2  Tyn.  156 

A.  (A.):  v.  Aless(A.) 

A.  B.  C.  &c. :  written  on  the  ground  at  the 

consecration  of  a  church,  according  to  the 

Romish  ritual,  Calf.  209 
A.  B.  C.  for  Children,  otherwise  called  The 

A. B.C.  against  the  Clergy:   ascribed  by 

More  to  Barnes,  1  Tyn.  3. 
A.  (R.):  v.  Allison  (R.) 
A.'  (W.),  a  chantry  priest :  2  Cran.  249 
A.   (W.),    author   of  the   Special   Remedy, 

1579  :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  li ;  a  prayer  of 

a  repentant  sinner  (in  verse),  ib.  508 
Aachen:  v.  Aix-la-Chapelle. 
.Aaron:  referred  to,  2  Bui.  142,  195,  198, 

4  Bui.  30,  225,  232 ;  he  fell,  1  Hoop.  23 ;  his 

idolatry,  3  Bui.  222,  4  Bui.  37;   he  was 

consecrated  before  the  people,  4  Bui.  132  ; 

a  good  priest,  Sand.  148  ;  his  office,  Whita. 

417  ;  how  he  blessed  the  people,  2  Bui. 

140;   his  priestly  garments,  2  Brad.  380; 

his  priesthood  ended  with  the  law,  2  Hoop. 

30 ;  his  rod,  2  Bui.  132,  154,  4  Bui.  262,  276, 

Calf.  335;    it   was   a  type   of  discipline, 

Sand.  372;     he   was  a  figure    of  Christ, 

',  Bui.  132, 138,1  Tyn.  208, 209, 412, 427,  but 

I  Fisher  says  he  was  a  type  of  Peter  and  of 

/  the  pope,  1  Tyn.  208,  209 ;  death  of  his  sons, 

4  Bui.  239 ;  Moses  and  Aaron  associated  as 

rulers,  PH.  35 
Aaronism :  brought  into  the  church,  4  Bui. 

139 

Abaddon :  the  term  applied  to  Rome,  Rid.  69 
Abanne :  to  curse,  2  Jew.  697 
Abba,  Father:  v.  Adoption. 
Abbas  Cluniacensis :  v.  Peter  of  Cluny. 
Abbas  Panormitanus :  v.  Tudeschi  (N.  de). 
Abbas  Urspergensis :  v.  Liechtenaw  (C.  a). 
Abberforde   (Tho.)  :     servant    to    Cranmer, 

2  Cran.  257  n.,  260,  284,  285 
Abbes  (James) :  martyred  at  Bury,  Poet.  163 
Abbeys,     Priories,     and     other     Religious 

Houses  :   of  monasteries  and  monks,  4  Bui. 

513,  &c. ;   why  first  founded,  1  Bui.  286, 

2  Ful.  19,  25;  ordained  for  the  poor,  1  Lat. 


93;  founded  through  fear  'of  purgatory, 
2  Lat.  302 ;  built  as  compensation  for  sin, 
1  Tyn.  249,  260  ;  monasteries  of  solitary 
women,  why  first  set  up,  2  Bee.  376 ;  the 
original  institution  of  hospitals,  &c.,  1  Tyn. 
231  ;  the  building  of  abbeys,  cloisters, 
colleges,  chantries,  &c.  alleged  to  have 
led  to  the  decay  of  the  realm,  3  Tyn.  78 ; 
abbeys  had  a  shew  of  holiness,  but  were 
naught  within,  I  Lat.  392  ;  their  midnight 
prayers,  Pil.  528 ;  their  hospitality  and 
alms,  ib.  610;  their  gluttony  and  outrage, 
ib. ;  abominable  enormities  therein,  1  Lat. 
123,  2  Lat.  240 ;  children's  skulls  found 
in  them,  Pil.  687  ;  abbey  lubbers,  ib.  447  ; 
abbeys  were  enriched  by  massmongers, 
1  Lat.  522 ;  the  popes  endowed  bishopricks 
and  cathedrals  from  abbey-lands,  2  Tyn. 
277;  their  wealth,  ib.  288;  Henry  VIII. 's 
injunctions  to  all  monasteries,  2  Lat.  240  n., 
doubt  respecting  one  of  them,  2  Cran.  317; 
the  lesser  monasteries  suppressed,  ib. 
321  n.,  2  Lat.  245  n.;  the  suppression  be 
gun  by  Wolsey  and  Fisher,  4  Jew.  800,  801; 
some  of  the  bishops  desired  that  the  king 
should  have  only  such  as  were  founded  by 
his  ancestors,  and  that  the  rest  should  be 
applied  towards  education,  the  relief  of 
the  sick  and  poor,  &c.,  2  Cran.  16;  Henry 
VIII.  desires  certain  bishops  to  select  twelve 
monasteries  as  places  of  education,  3  Zur. 
614;  abbeys  were  destroyed  for  covetousness, 
Pi'Z.  43 ;  made  stables  for  the  king's  horses, 
1  Lat.  93 ;  their  lands  looked  for  by  carnal 
gospellers,  ib.  256,  taken  away,  ib.  291 ; 
suppression  of  cathedral  colleges  lamented, 
Hutch.  203;  demand  of  the  Devonshire  rebels 
respecting  abbey  lands,  2  Cran.  186;  Nowell 
says  one  house  in  each  shire  should  have 
been  reserved  for  soldiers,  and  one  for  scho 
lars,  Now.  227  ;  application  of  their  reve 
nues,  Park.  215;  monasteries  abolished  in 
Scotland,  2  Zur.  116 

Abbot  (Rob.),  bp  of  Salisbury :  his  Antilogia, 
Calf.  6  n 

Abbots :  none  in  the  church  at  first,  4  Jew. 
909;  some  sat  in  parliament,  Pil.  628;  six 


ABBOTS  —  ABRAHAM 


mitred  abbots  in  Gloucestershire,  2  Tyn. 
288  n. ;  abbots  kept  the  monks  in  igno 
rance,  ib.  290;  some  were  made  bishops, 

1  Lot.  123 ;  several  executed,  3  Zur.  317, 
614,  627 

Abdias:  v.  Obadiah. 

Abdias  of  Babylon :  a  new  found  old  doctor, 

2  Ful.  149 ;  called  scholar  to  the  apostles, 
Rid.   221 ;    the    Historia    Apostolica,    or 
Historia     Certaminis     Apostolici,      Calf. 
69  n.,  otherwise  called  the  Acts  of  Ab 
dias,  Hog.  82 ;   it  is  a  forgery,  1  Jew.  85, 
112,  113;  its  contents  discussed,  and  the 
•work  proved  to  be  an  imposture,    Calf. 
126—135;  when  first  published,  ib.  126  n.; 
interdicted,   but  afterwards  allowed,  ib. ; 
the  writer  says  that  Matthew  celebrated 
mass,  1  Jew.  108;   speaks  of  the  whole 
church  receiving  it,  ib.  115,    and  of  Tho 
mas  dividing  the   sacrament  to   the  peo 
ple,  ib.;  his  account  of  Matthias,  ib.  245; 
says  Bartholomew  entered  through  shut 
doors,  ib.  483 ;  gives  the  words  of  Andrew 
to  his  cross,  ib.  535 ;    mentions  a  saying  of 
Peter  respecting  Simon  Magus,  4  Jew.  1076; 
speaks  of  Paul  arming  himself  with  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  2  Ful.  172 

Abecedarius :  perhaps  a  learner  of  A,  B,  C,  D, 

2  Hoop.  487 

Abel:  referred  to,  2  Bui.  130,  3  Bui.  399; 
a  chosen  vessel,  Pil.  168 ;  the  image  of  the 
church,  Sand.  378;  his  offering,  2  Hoop. 
325  n. ;  in  what  sense  he  offered  a  greater 
(or  more  excellent)  sacrifice  than  Cain, 
1  Cov.  27,  28;  by  signification  he  bare 
Christ  in  his  hands  (says  Gregory),  3  Jeio. 
467 ;  he  was  the  first  martyr,  1  Cov.  29 ; 
killed  by  Cain  for  the  love  that  God  bore 
him,  2  Hoop.  268;  the  meaning  of  his 
name  is  vanity,  ib.  281 

Abel  (Jo.),  an  English  merchant:  mentioned, 

1  Zur.  8,  9,  25,  2  Zur.  20,  22,  74,  108,  117, 

3  Zur.  541  n.,   et    scepe  ;    notice    of  him, 

2  Cov.  504  n.;   his  character,  1  Zur.  172; 
he    aids    the    exiles,    Jew.   xiii;    the   boy 
Cranmer  left  with  him  at  Strasburgh,   4 
Jew.  1198,  &c. ;  his  death,  ib.  1278,  1  Zur. 
211,  224,  226,  232  ;  letters  by  him,  2  Zur. 
108, 117 

Abel  (Tho.  ?) :  a  priest,  executed  for  denying 
the  king's  supremacy,  2  Cran.  310  n., 

3  Zur.  209 

Abelard  (Pet.):  a  heretic,  3  Jew.  212—214; 
compelled  to  recant  in  the  council  of  Sens, 
1  Bee.  337 ;  his  errors  refuted  by  Bernard, 
ib.  n 

Abelke  (Mr.) :  saluted,  3  Zur.  617 
Aben  Ezra  (K.  Abr.) :  v.  Abraham. 


Abergavenny  (Geo.  and  Hen.  lords  of):  v. 
Neville. 

Abgarus,  king  of  Edessa :  Bale  612,  2  Ful. 
53,  204;  fable  of  the  picture  sent  to  him 
by  our  Saviour,  Calf'.  41 ;  the  second  Ni- 
cene  council  relies  upon  the  fiction,  ib. 
171 ;  mistake  in  the  Caroline  books  with 
regard  to  it,  ib. ;  More  alludes  to  the 
legend,  3  Tyn.  79  n 

Abiathar,  high  priest :  displaced  by  king 
Solomon,  1  Bui.  330,  2  Ful.  265,  4  Jew. 

987,  988;  not  lawfully  the  high  priest,  2 
Ful.  265  n 

Abihu:  v.  Nadab. 

Abijah,  or  Abijam,  king  of  Judah :   1  Bui. 

325,  384,  2  Bui.  7 
Abila,  a  town  in  Israel :  proverb  respecting 

it,  .1  Jew.  421 
Abimelech,   king    of   Gerar:    punished    for 

taking   Sarah,    1  Bui.  410  ;    relieved   by 

Abraham's  prayer,  4  Bui.  224 
Abimelech,  son  of  Jerubbaal:  Pil.  451 
Abinadab,  a  Levite :  2  Bui.  148 

Abington  (  ):  v.  Abyngton. 

Abiram :  v.  Korah. 

Abishag:  was  David's  wife,  1  Lat.  113,  116. 

Abishai :  1  Bui.  276 

Abomination  of  desolation  :  Coop.  180,  2  Jew. 

988,  991,  994,  4  Jew.  727,  &c ;  whether  the 
Roman  ensigns,  Bale  208;    the  mystical 
exposition    of    Chrysostom,    Whita.   683, 
(and  elsewhere  v.  Chrysostom) ;    declared 
to  be  the  popish  mass,  Bale  165 ;  set  up  in 
England,  Rid.  63 

Abowan  (Howell),  [ap  Owen?]:  2  Cran.  263 
Abra,  daughter  of  St  Hilary :  2  Jew.  728 
Abracadabra:  an  amulet  used  by  the  Basili- 

dian  heretics,  Calf.  285 

Abraham :  his  call,  Poet.  287,  4  Jew.  1122 ; 
his  faith,  1  Bui.  59,  87,  89,  Pil.  352;  the' 
father  of  faith,  2  Bui.  18;  justified  by 
faith,  1  Bui.  115, 3  Bui.  44, 49,  4  Bui.  318— 
320;  2  Cran.  209,  1  Ful.  400,  &c.,  2  Ful. 
385;  2  Hoop.  89,  1  Tyn.  497;  justified 
by  works,  1  Tyn.  119;  justified  before  he 
was  circumcised,  4  Bui.  311 ;  his  life,  as 
well  as  his  faith,  to  be  followed,  1  Hoop. 
57 ;  with  all  his  obedience  he  was  infirm 
and  imperfect  without  Christ,  2  Hoop.  89; 
a  prophet,  1  Bui.  40 ;  a  preacher,  4  Bui. 
102 ;  God's  promises  to  him,  4  Bui.  434, 
2  Hoop.  6 ;  who  are  his  children,  2  Hoop. 
325 ;  the  consolation  promised  to  them,  ib. ; 
he  delivers  Lot,  1  Bui.  308;  God's  cove 
nant  with  him,  -iBul.  245;  he  receives  the 
sign  of  circumcision,  2  Bui.  169—172,  175; 
before  his  circumcision  he  was  called 
Abram,  ib.  176;  his  hospitality,  ib.  o9;  his 


ABRAHAM  —  ABSOLUTION 


afflictions,  2  Bui.  103;  preserved  by  God  in 
the  matter  of  his  wife  Sarah,  2  Hoop.  296; 
Abraham  and  his  two  wives,  the  history 
allegorized  by  Paul,  Whita.  406  ;  he  swore 
reverently,  1  Bui.  210,  246,  247 ;  with  con- 
stancy  of  faith  he  would  have  killed  his 
son,  2  Hoop.  219;  his  sacrifice  of  Isaac 
mystically  expounded,  Phil.  257 ;  burial  of 
Sarah,  &c.,  3  Bui.  399 ;  his  age,  1  Bui.  41; 
his  burial,  4  Bui.  523;  invoked  by  the  rich 
man,  3  Bui.  400 ;  Christ  took  his  flesh,  2 
Hoop.  12;  the  God  of  Abraham,  3  Bui.  136. 

—  Abraham's  Bosom  :  v.  Hell  (a'fitj?). 

Abraham  Aben  Ezra  (R.),  otherwise  R.  Abra 
ham  Hispanus :  mentioned,  1  Ful.  313,  315, 
535;  his  opinion  respecting  the  images 
stolen  by  Rachel,  ib.  106 ;  records  the  cus 
tom  of  Egypt  in  the  punishment  of  swear 
ing,  and  censures  that  vice  in  Israel,  1  Bee. 
363, 364 ;  declares  the  truth  to  be  in  the  ex 
positions  of  the  rabbins,  3  Jew.  248 

Abraide :  to  upbraid,  1  Hoop.  289 

Abramus  (Earth.) :  set  forth  the  acts  of  the 
council  of  Ferrara  in  Latin,  2  Jew.  689 

A.bre  (Dr) :  v.  Aubrey. 

Abrech  C]"QN,  Gen.  xli.  43) :  its  meaning, 
TynA05 

Abridges  (Sir  Tho.) :  v.  Bridges. 

Absalom:  slew  Amnon,  1  Bui.  413;  deceived 
the  people,  2  Hoop.  269,  270,  Pil.  289,  309; 
his  rebellion  and  end,  1  Bui.  280,  290,  376, 
413,  2  Bui.  104,  431,  2  Hoop.  105,  Now, 
223,  224,  Sand.  407 
ubsolution:  v.  Confession,  Pardons. 

Not  to  be  rejected,  Hutch.  243 ;  on  the 
power  of  the  keys,  or  binding  and  loosing, 
1  Bee.  101, 102, 2  Bee.  556, 557—568,  4  Bui. 
39, 44, 127, 146—148, 1  Cov.  373, 374, 2  Hoop. 
51.  Hutch.  44, 96—98, 100, 108, 109, 199, 243, 
3 ,.  ew.  351,  &c.,  361,  &c.,  1  Lot.  30, 31, 423, 
4f  c,Now.  (57),  100, 176,  Pil.  131,  271,  494, 
liog.  255, 256, 1  Tyn.  205, 243, 264, 267—271, 
320—322,  342,  427,  2  Tyn.  159,  160,  282— 
284,  287,  3  Tyn.  103, 141;  it  is  the  preach 
ing  of  God's  word,  or  the  law  and  the 
gospel,  3  Bui.  51,  88,  94,  4  Bui.  127,  146, 
1  Ful.  459, 3  Jew.  363,  &c.,  1  Lat.  424, 1  Tyn. 
21, 119,  205,  243,  269,  342,  2  Tyn.  159, 160, 
282—284,  287,  Whita.  425 ;  absolution  con 
sists  in  the  declaration  of  forgiveness,  some 
times  also  in  the  open  reconciliation  of  pe 
nitent  sinners,  3  Jew.  354,  &c. ;  examples 
of  it  in  scripture,  2  Bee.  567,  568;  how  the 
apostles  did  bind  and  loose,  4  Bui.  148  ; 
how  the  minister  executes  the  authority  of 
binding  or  shutting,  3  Jew.  361,  &c.,  1  Lat. 
423;  it  is  analogous  to  the  Mosaic  law  of 
leprosy,  1  Ful.  274,  1  Tyn.  217  n.,  264, 269, 


427  ;  there  is  no  absolution  but  in  Christ,  2 
Lat.  13 ;  God  only  forgives  sin,  Bale  117,  2 
Bee.  172, 173,557,  &c.,2Hoop.  60;  though 
he  sometimes  forgives  by  his  ministers, 
Hutch.  108 ;  Christ's  ministers  have  power 
to  bind  and  loose,  1  Ful.  273,  486,  3  Jew. 
351,  &c. ;  the  priest  or  minister  must  ab 
solve  in  such  way  as  he  is  commanded,  1 
Lat.  423,  2  Lat.  363 ;  the  office  is  common 
to  all  pastors,  1  Jew.  360 ;  Cyprian  as 
cribes  it  to  the  apostles,  to  the  churches 
which  they  founded,  and  to  bishops,  Whita. 
418  n. ;  on  the  absolution  of  the  priest, 
Hutch.  44;  ministers  forgive  and  retain 
sins  only  by  declaring  the  word  of  God, 
t'6.  96;  absolution  depends  not  on  the 
worthiness  of  the  minister,  ib.  97 ;  how 
man  ministers  forgiveness,  ib.  199;  how 
absolution  may  be  given  by  a  layman, 
3  Jew.  356 ;  this  is  allowed  by  the  pope's 
canon  law  in  case  of  necessity,  ib.  357 ; 
general  and  particular  absolution,  Pil. 
131 ;  private  absolution  may  be  sought 
if  a  man  cannot  be  satisfied  in  the  public 
sermon,  1  Lat.  423,  2  Lat.  13 :  the  mode  of 
absolving  penitents  in  the  ancient  Latin 
church,  IFul.  431 ;  absolution  by  imposi 
tion  of  hands,  2  Bee.  556,  2  Ful.  83,  3  Jew. 
360, 374,  Pil.  271, 3  Whitg.  255;  no  outward 
sign  avails  without  repentance,  Hutch.  109; 
absolution  ought  not  to  be  given  without 
consent  of  the  church,  and  prayer,  2  Hoop. 
51 ;  absolution  of  the  sick,  Lit.  Edw.  138, 
314,  1  Ful.  458,  459,  2  Zur.  356 ;  of  mad 
men,  3  Jew.  359;  whether  a  man  may  be 
absolved  against  his  will,  ib. ;  post  mor 
tem  absolution,  ib. ;  the  Novatians'  doc 
trine  on  absolution,  1  Ful.  272 ;  the  popish 
doctrine,  Hutch.  98,  Rog,  255,  256;  the 
pope  hath  not  Peter's  key,  but  a  picklock, 
Hutch.  100;  Antichrist's  use  of  the  keys, 
2  Jew.  911 ;  some  sins  absolved  by  priests, 
others  by  bishops,  archbishops,  or  the 
pope,  Pil.  494 ;  absolution  a  pO3na  et  culpa, 
granted  for  thousands  of  years,  Rid.  55, 
418 ;  the  pope  professes  to  forgive  the 
guilt  of  sin  either  with  or  without  the  pain, 
1  Tyn.  271,  3  Tyn.  103,  141;  papists  say 
that  God  absolves  only  a  culpa,  1  Tyn.  271, 
but  he  absolves  a  pcena  et  culpa,  2  Bee. 
174,  3  Bee.  144,  233,  3  Tyn.  154;  the 
power  of  absolution  unduly  claimed  by 
popish  priests,  2  Bee.  556,  557  ;  Romish 
absolution  avails  not,  whether  in  Latin  or 
English,  for  the  priest  rehearses  no  pro 
mise,  but  speaks  his  own  words,  1  Tyn.'2G3; 
absolution  ought  not  to  be  mumbled  in 
the  Latin  tongue,  2  Bee.  568 ;  there  was  a 
1—2 


ABSOLUTION  —  ADAM 


general  one  at  Pentecost,  1  Lat.  135 ;  ab 
solution  pronounced  at  Paul's  cross,  1  Lat. 
140 ;  form  at  daily  prayer,  Lit .  Edw.  219 ; 
forms  at  the  communion,  ib.  7,  91 ;  form  at 
the  visitation  of  the  sick,  ib.  138,  314  ;  on 
the  form  in  the  Latin  Prayer  Book  of  1560, 
Lit.  Eliz.  xxviii ;  on  the  words  of  the 
bishop  in  the  ordination  service,  1  Whitg. 
489;  Bradford's  declaration  of  the  forgive 
ness  of  sins  to  Careless,  2  Brad.  237  ;  that 
of  Careless  to  Bradford,  ib.  240 ;  absolu 
tion  of  certain  excommunicated  foreigners, 
Park.  247 

Abster :  to  deter,  1  Bee.  63 

Abstinence :  v.  Fasting. 

Abstract  of  Chronicles :  v.  Chronicles. 

Abulensis  ( ) :  on  the  Apocrypha,  Whita. 

65 

Abulinis  (Jo.) :  probably  a  clerical  error  for 
Jo.  ab  Ulmis  (q.  v.),  3  Zur.  389  n 

Abundance :  v.  Riches. 

Abuses  :  of  Christian  liberty,  2  Bui.  314 ;  of 
church-goods,  4  Bui.  503 ;  of  holy  things, 
1  Jew.  5,  &c. ;  abuses  in  the  church,  3 
Whitg.  277;  in  attire,  diet,  &c.  to  be  re 
pressed,  Sand.  49 

Abyngton  (  ),  a  free-wilier:  letters  to 

him,  2  Brad.  180,  181 ;  mentioned,  ib.  244 

Abyssinia  :  v.  Prester  John. 

Acacius,  bp  of  Amida  :  2  Ful.  115 

Acacius,  bp  of  Cffisarea :  Pil.  601  n 

Acacius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople:  erased 
the  name  of  pope  Felix,  4  Jew.  650 

Accaron :  v.  Ekron. 

Accend :  to  set  fire  to,  1  Bee.  141 

Accession :  v.  Elizabeth. 

Notes  on  accession  services,  Lit.  Eliz.  463 

Accidents  and  Substances:  1  Cran.  45,  254, 
256,  260,  261,  267,  273,  274,  284,  301,  323, 
324,  326,  328,  Grin.  44,  2  Jew.  562,  &c. ; 
Gardiner's  joke  upon  them,  1  Cran.  256 

Accite  :  to  summon,  3  Bee.  237 

Accius  Navius :  a  wizard,  Calf.  316 

Accusations:  false  and  wrongful,  2  Bui.  114; 
just  ones,  ib.  117 

Acephali,  or  Acephalians :  Calf.  141 ;  de 
nied  the  properties  of  the  two  natures  in 
Christ,  Rog.  54;  said  women  might  be 
deacons,  ib.  240;  would  not  yield  obedi 
ence  to  bishops,  ib.  330 

Acesius,  a  Novatian  bishop  :  2  Ful.  387 

Achates:  provisions,  Park,  xii 

Achatius :  v.  Acacius. 

Acheri  (Luc  d'),  Spicilegium,  1  Hoop.  160 

Acknown  :  known,  acknowledged,  Bale  366, 
1  Whitg.  242 ;  be  not  acknown,  i.  e.  let  it 
not  be  known,  2  Brad.  6 

Ackworth   (Geo.),    public    orator  at    Cam 


bridge:  notice  of  him,  Park.  440 n.;  an 
swers  N.  Sanders,  1  Zur.  281  n. ;  makes 
an  oration  in  honour  of  Bucer  and  Fagius, 
2  Zur.  51  n 

Acolythes :  their  office,  4  Bui.  1 14, 115 ;  3  Jew. 
273,  Whita.  509 ;  they  waited  on  the  bishop 
as  witnesses  of  his  conversation,  3  Jew. 
274;  mentioned  by  Eusebius,  2  Whitg.  174; 
one  of  the  popish  orders,  Rog.  258 

Aeon :  v.  Aix-la-Chapelle. 

Acontius  (  ),  an  Italian:  1  Zur.  9,  58, 

78 

Acrased :  crazed,  damaged,  sick,  1  Jew.  367 

Acrostics:  an  acrostic  on  "God  save  the 
Queen,"  signed  I.  C.,  Lit.  Eliz.  561 ;  of 
"John  Norden,"  Nord.  150 

Act :  an  academical  term,  1  Tyn.  232  n., 3  Tyn. 
264 

Acta  Eruditorum  :  2  Ful.  33  n.,  287  n 

Acta  Sanctorum :  2  Ful.  81  n.,  355  n. ;  Jew. 
xxxiv 

Actius  Sincerus:  his  saying  on  envy,  Pil. 
336 

Acton  family:  Sutton,  in  Tenbury,  co.  Wore., 
their  seat,  2  Lat.  416 

Acton  (Rich.):  recommended  to  Cromwell, 
2  Lat.  387, 389, 405 ;  Cromwell  favours  him, 
ib.  410 

Acton  (Sir  Rob.),  son  of  Richard:  2  Lat. 
388,401 

Acton  (Sir  Roger):  imprisoned,  Bale  50; 
hanged  and  burned,  ib.  10,  51, 351,  394 

Acts  of  the  Apostles :  v.  Luke. 

ACTS  OF  CHRIST  AND  OF  ANTICHRIST,  bj 
T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  498,  &c. 

Acts  of  Parliament :  v.  Statutes. 

Acts  of  Pilate :  v.  Pilate. 

Adam  :  v.  Eve,  Man. 

Referred  to,  2  Bui.  120,  169;  meaning 
of  his  name,  Pil.  94,  95,  219;  his  crea 
tion,  1  Cov.  16;  Now.  (32)  148;  Gardiner's 
argument  from  his  creation  out  of  clay,  1 
Cran.  266 :  Adam  and  Eve  made  after  God's 
image,  Lit.  Edw.  501,  502,  (551)  ;  theii 
marriage,  1  Bui.  394,  400,  409  ;  to  whai 
end  God  gave  the  law  to  him,  2  Bui.  375 
he  had  no  infirmity  before  he  sinned,  ib.  377 
his  fall,  iBec  46, 1  Brad.  59, 2 Bui.  361,  &c. 
1  Cov.  17, 2  Hoop.  24,  7 1, 1  Lat.  5,  Lit.  Edw 
502,  (551),  Now.  (33, 34),  148, 149,  Pil.  447 
curious  and  unprofitable  questions  respect 
ing  it,  Rog.  98 ;  his  fall  foreknown,  2  Bui 
377,  and  provided  for,  3  Zur.  327,  yet  i 
was  wilful,  1  Brad.  214 ;  he  lost  the  imag 
of  God  thereby,  ib.  215  ;  death  came  there 
by,  Sand.  168;  his  spiritual  death,  1  Bei 
46;  his  misery,  ib.  72;  Adam  and  Eve,  ho\ 
their  eyes  were  opened,  Whita.  477;  i 


ADAM  —  ADRIAN 


Adam  we  fell,  Sand.  168,  and  became  bond 
men,  ib.  178 ;  we  are  all  condemned  in 
him,  1  Be c.  46,  47,  68,  1  Brad.  330 ;  proof 
of  our  being  dead  in  him,  1  Sec.  68,  &c. ; 
from  the  miserable  state  into  which  we 
were  cast  by  him,  we  cannot  deliver  our 
selves,  ib.  339 ;  through  his  wickedness  we 
were  born  the  children  of  wrath,  ib.,  1  Tyn. 
14,  17,  22 ;  through  his  fall  we  sin  natu 
rally,  3  Tyn.  209 ;  what  man  is  by  natural 
descent  from  Adam,  1  Tyn.  113;  the  old 
Adam  remains  in  us  as  long  as  we  live,  ib.; 
it  is  to  be  cast  away,  Nord.  163 ;  of  the  fall 
of  man  in  Adam ;  verses  by  Cha.  Best,  Poet. 
471 ;  our  fall  in  Adam  and  restoration  in 
Christ,  Phil.  285;  God's  love  shewn  to 
Adam  and  Eve,  1  Brad.  69;  God's  reve 
lation  of  mercy  to  him,  1  Cov.  18 — 24 ;  life 
promised  to  him,  4  Bui.  434 ;  God's  promise 
of  a  Saviour,  2  Hoop.  5,  Now.  (34),  150; 
Adam  saved  though  Christ,  2  Lat.  5 ;  the 
first  minister  of  God,  4  Bui.  28,  102 ;  he 
and  Eve  faithful  Christians,  1  Cov.  24—27 ; 
"When  Adam  dalve,"  &c.,  Pil.  125;  he 
called  his  best  son  Abel,  i.  e.  vanity,  2  Hoop. 
281;  caused  his  sons  to  hear  of  his  own  fall, 
and  of  redemption,  ib.  325 ;  the  length  of 
his  life,  1  Bui.  40 ;  supposed  to  be  buried 
in  Jerusalem,  Pil.  373  ;  compared  with 
Christ,  1  Bui.  113,  Pil.  374,  1  Tyn.  70,  500 
Adam  (Melch.) :  Vitas,  3  Zur.  611  n.,  681  n., 

712  n 

Adam  (Mich.),  a  Jew:   3  Zur.  641 
Adamites :  the  ancient  sect  so  called,  2  Brad. 
385,  Phil.  420 ;  the  old  Adamites  and  the 
new,  Whita.  229  n.,  1  Whitg.  62;  the  new 
Adamites  (or  Picards,  q.  v.},  a  Bohemian 
sect  of  the  sixteenth  century,  2  Bee.  379, 
2  Jew.  689;    both  old  and  new  said  they 
•wr  pe  without  original  sin,  Hog.  101 ;  and 
pr  -e  as  Adam  before  his  fall,  ib.  135 
Adi  .ns  (Mr),  a  bedel  at  Cambridge  :  Sand,  iii 
Adams  (Jo.)  :  martyred,  3  Zur.  41  n 
Adase :  to  dazzle,  1  Tyn.  221 
Adauctus:  overthrew  idols  inPhrygia,  2  Bee. 
305 

Addlington(  ):  martyred,  Poet.  168 

Adela,  queen  of  Henry  I. :  gave  Aston,  Herts, 

to  Reading  abbey,  2  Cran.  275  n 
Adelman,  bp  of  Bresse :  1  Hoop.  118 
Adelme  (St),  bp  of  Sherborne:  Pil.  590 
Adelstane :  v.  Athelstan. 
Ademarus :  gives  a  list  of  popes,  4  Jew.  648 
Adheral  (Will.)  :  martyred,  Poet.  168 
Adiaphora,  and  pseudodiaphora :     2  Brad. 

388 

Adiaphorists :  a  sect,  2  Jew.  686,  3  Jew.  621 ; 
the  adiaphoristic  controversy,  2  Znr.  125  n 


Adlam  (Jo.):  burned,  Bale  142,  243 

Adminicles :  helps,  supports,  1  Cran.  37 

Admonition :  v.  Gospel. 

It  should  go  before  punishment,  1  Bui. 
361 ;  an  admonition  respecting  infection,  to 
be  read  by  ministers,  Grin.  270 ;  a  friendly 
admonition,  by  Rich.  Hill,  Poet.  305 

ADMONITION  TO  THE  PARLIAMENT  :  a  book 
issued  by  the  Puritans,  Grin.  348,  Now. 
ix,  Hog.  8,  1  Zur.  284  n.,  291  n.,  297  n., 
2  Zur.  140  n.;  contained  in  Whitg.  passim  ; 
twice  reprinted,  Park.  395;  cited,  Rog. 
326,  327,  331,  332,  334,  343;  a  proclama 
tion  against  it,  2  Zur.  253  n. ;  some  account 
of  it,  3  Whitg.  x ;  it  was  written  by  Field 
and  Wilcocks,  ib. ;  the  additions,  detrac 
tions,  and  alterations,  made  by  the  admo- 
nitors,  3  Whitg.  468,  &c. ;  Certain  Articles 
collected... by  the  Bishops  out  of.. .An  Ad 
monition,  etc.,  ib.  498;  a  Second  Admo 
nition,  ascribed  to  Cartwright,  ib.  x ;  a 
view  of  the  Second  Admonition,  ib.  506; 
Whitgift's  Answer,  1  Whitg. 4.8,  3  Whitg.  x, 

2  Zur.  227  n. ;   Cartwright's  Reply  to  an 
Answer,  Park.  453  n.,  3  Whitg.  xi ;  Whit- 
gift's  DEFENCE,  Whitg.   passim  ;   noticed, 

3  Whitg.  xi;    Cartwright's  Second  Reply, 
ib ;  Cartwright  answered  by  Bering,  Park. 
434;  by  Hooker,  3  Whitg.  xvi;   books  on 
the  controversy,  ib.  xxiv 

Adnihilation  of  the  sacramental  bread:  1 
Cran.  305, 306 

Ado,  abpof  Vienne:  referred  to,  Calf.  114  n., 
2  Ful.  360,  1  Jew.  159,  160,  4  Jew.  1050, 
1055 

Adolph,  duke  of  Holstein  :  a  suitor  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  34  n. ;  visits  England,  and 
is  made  K.  G.,  ib.  89 

Adoni-bezek :  Pil.  226,  257 

Adonijah  :  his  ambition,  1  Lat.  113 

Adoption  :  v.  Faith. 

The  word  explained,  2  Bee.  25;  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  1  Ful.  412,  Pra.  B.  xiii,  160, 
Sand.  185;  we  are  the  children  of  God 
by  adoption,  2  Lat.  99 ;  it  is  the  work  of 
the  Spirit,  Lit.  Edw.  514,  (562);  Abba, 
Father,  a  joyful  song,  2  Hoop.  344 

Adoration :  v.  Worship. 

Adoration  of  the  Sacrament:  v.  Mass. 

Adrade:  adread,  afraid,  Phil.  373 

Adrastus :  1  Hoop.  184 

Adrian,  emperor:  changed  the  name  of  Je 
rusalem,  2  Lat.  48,  or  built  ^Elia  instead 
thereof,  Pil.  372,  375;  would  have  had 
temples  erected  to  Christ,  2  Jew.  646  n. ; 
granted  the  Christians  one  church  within 
the  city  of  Rome,  4  Jew.  892 

Adrian  I.   pope:    his  history,   2  Tyn.  262; 


6 


ADRIAN  —  AELFER 


upheld  image-worship,  1  Zur.  156  n.;  his 
reasons  for  it,  2  Jew.  657,  658  ;  miraculous 
preference  of  the  Roman  liturgy  in  his 
time,  Pit.  508,  509 ;  his  additions  to  the 
mass,  2  Brad.  308  n.,  311 ;  said  to  have 
devised  the  surplice,  3  Whitg.  109 ;  his  feet 
kissed  by  Charlemagne,  4  Jew.  688 ;  his 
acts  abrogated  by  Leo,  ib.  1110;  he  (or 
another  Adrian)  says  no  man  may  judge 
the  pope,  ib.  752 

Adrian  II.,  pope :  his  history,  2  Tyn.  267 ; 
father  of  Talarus,  afterwards  pope,  2  Ful. 
98  n.,  or,  according  to  Jewel,  son  of  a 
bishop  named  Taralus,  3  Jew,  394: 
Adrian  III.  pope :  his  history,  2  Tyn.  267 
Adrian  IV.  pope  [Nicholas  Brekespere,  an 
Englishman]  :  was  wont  to  say,  we  succeed 
not  Peter  in  teaching,  but  Romulus  in 
murdering,  2  Jew.  993, 1020,  4  Jew.  1009 ; 
claimed  the  right  to  dispose  of  the  empire, 
2  Jew.  917 ;  his  vaunts  over  the  emperor 
Frederick,  4  Jew.  677,  682,  837,  Pil.  22 
Adrian  VI.  pope :  meant  well,  2  Cran.  78 ; 
confessed  (amongst  other  things)  that  all 
the  ill  of  the  church  came  first  a  culmine 
pontificio,  3  Jew.  182;  4  Jew.  737, 1107;  his 
offers  to  Zuinglius,  Pil.  142,  684 ;  Legatio 
in   Conventu  Norembergensi,  Jew.  xxxii, 
4  Jew.  1079 

Adrian  :  alias  John  Byrte,  q.  v. 
Adrian  (Friar) :  Sale  429 
Adultery :  v.  Commandments. 

What  is  forbidden  under  the  name,  2  Sec. 
97,  &c.,  3  Sec.  611,  1  Brad.  166,  1  Bui.  410, 
&c.,  2  Bui.  227,  1  Hoop.  374,  Now.  (19), 
133 ;  against  adultery  and  fornication,  with 
sentences  and  examples  out  of   scripture 
condemning  them,  1  Sec.  450,  &c. ;   adul 
tery  and  uncleanness  prevalent,  1  Bee.  41 ; 
their  prevalence    lamented,    2  Bee.   643, 
&c.,  1  Lat.  244,  257,  3  Zur.  647  n.;  adul 
terers    warned,  1   Bee.   126 ;   they    must 
forsake  their  wicked  living,  ib.  256 ;  adul 
tery  condemned,  2  Bee.  98  ;  a  damnable 
thing,  2   Tyn.  50  ;   plagued  with  punish 
ment,  2  Bee.  100,  101,  647,  648;  the  in- 
commodities  that  flow  from  it,  ib.  646, 
&c. ;  it  should  be  punished  by  law,  Sand. 
50,  with  death,  1  Lat.  244,  according  to 
the  law  of  Moses,  ib.  258 ;  laws  of  various 
nations  against  it,  2  Bee.  649, 1  Bui.  203; 
the  names   of  adulterers  to  be  presented 
to  the  ordinary,   Grin.  143;   punished  by 
penance,  2  Zur.  360;  fornication  allowed 
in  the  church  of  Rome,  3  Jew.  157,  158, 
or  but  lightly  esteemed,  4  Jew.  627,  &c. ; 
reckoned  among  small  faults  by  Gregory 
IX,  ib.  638;   some  doctors  have  doubted 


whether  it  be  sin,  2  Tyn.  50 ;  fornication 
called  better  than  marriage,  4  Jew.  627, 
640,  &c. ;  fornication  to  be  abstained  from, 
2  Jew.  850 :  remedies  whereby  to  avoid 
adultery,  2  Bee.  101,  &c.,  650, 1  Cov.  523 ; 
a  prayer  against  whoredom,  3  Bee.  58; 
on  divorce  for  adultery,  2  Tyn.  51,  52;  an 
adulteress  absolved  by  Christ,  1  Bui.  413 ; 
adultery  as  committed  in  the  heart,  2  Tyn. 
49 ;  spiritual  adultery,  4  Bui.  91 
Advent :  v.  Christ. 

Sermons  on  putting  off  the  works  of 
darkness,  &c.,  2  Jew.  1035,  Sand.  197  ;  on 
signs  in  the  sun,  &c.  (Luke  xxi.),  2  Lat. 
44,  Sand.  346 ;   on  the  end  of  all  things, 
ib.  386 ;  sermon  on  John  sending  his  dis 
ciples  to  Christ,  2  Lat.  65 
Adversaries:  v.  Enemies. 
Adversary  (The) :  v.  Satan. 
Adversity :  v.  Affliction. 

It  is  profitable,  1  Tyn.197;  against  unbe 
lievingly  supposing  that  God  sends  it  in 
anger,  with  sentences  and  examples  out  of 
scripture  against  this,  1  Bee.  475,  &c. ;  the 
temptation  of  it,  2  Bee,  188,  &c.,  more 
profitable  than  that  of  prosperity,  ib.  188, 
189;  what  we  ought  to  do  in  it,  ib.  189, 
191 ;  God  assails  not  only  sinners,  but  also 
his  servants  with  it,  ib.  190;  it  is  pecu 
liarly  the  lot  of  those  who  are  beloved  of 
God,  Now.  (18),  132;  why  God  lets  his 
children  be  tempted  with  it,  2  Tyn.  110 ;  it 
is  sent  to  teach  self-knowledge,  1  Hoop.  89; 
sometimes  adversity  is  an  impediment  that 
leadeth  from  God,  ib.  303 ;  why  God  punish, 
eth  therewith,  ib.  304, 305 ;  two  good  things 
in  it,  ib.  305 ;  we  should  not  despond  in 
it,  ib.  493;  consolation  from  God  shines 
in  the  deepest  adversity,  ib.  498 ;  it  is  bet 
ter  than  prosperity,  Hutch.  308 ;  we  may 
pray  to  be  delivered  from  it,  2  Whitg.  473 ; 
a  prayer  in  adversity,  Lit.  Edw.  480;  a 
prayer  for  grace  in  prosperity  and  adver 
sity,  Lit.  Eliz.  253 

Advertisements :  notice  of  a  book  of  Adver 
tisements  (or  Articles,  or  Ordinances)  de 
vised  by  certain  bishops,  1564,  Park.  233, 
271 ;  references  to  it,  2  Zur.  149, 163 
Advouries :  v.  Avowries. 
Advoutry :  adultery,   1  Tyn.  17  ;  advouters, 
1  Bee.  12 ;  advouterer,  Lit.  Edw.  6,  79 ; 
advoterer,  Pil.  642 ;  advoterous,  Calf.  330 
Advowsons  :    v.  Benefices,  Patrons,  Simony. 
JEgeria, :   Calf.  14 
./Egidius :  v.  Egidius. 

Aelfer,  or  Elfere,  prince  of  Mercia :  expelled 
monks  and  restored  married  priests,  Pil. 
575 


JSLFRIC 


AFFLICTION 


JElfric,  abbot  of  St  Alban's  :  2  Ful.  20 

JElfric,  abp  of  Canterbury :  did  not  hold 
transubstantiation,  2  Ful.  20;  Ussher's 
mistake  concerning  his  Liber  Canonum,  ib. 
22  n. ;  Alfricus,  probably  this  JElfric,  4 
Jew.  1274 

JElia, :  v.  Jerusalem. 

^Elian  (Cl.) :  on  the  law  of  Zaleucus  against 
adultery,  2  Bee.  649  n 

/Elius  Lampridius,  q.  v. 

^Elmer  (Jo.) :  v.  Aylmer. 

^Emilius:  placed  by  Tiberius  over  Egypt, 
Sand.  135 

^Emylia :  turned  into  a  man,  4  Jew.  656 

JEmylius  (Geo.) :  the  Lord's  prayer  in  Latin 
verse  by  him,  Pra.  Eliz.  403 ;  notice  of 
him,  ib.  n.;  he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  258 

^Emylius  (Paulus) :  referred  to,  1  Jew.  112, 
4  Jew.  683,  684,  685,  686,  690,  1051,  1101; 
speaks  of  a  duke  of  Athens,  4  Jew.  653 ; 
says  that  Michael  Paleologus  was  refused 
Christian  burial  because  he  submitted  to 
the  pope,  ib.  740 ;  relates  that  the  ambas 
sadors  of  Sicily  invoked  the  pope  as  taking 
away  the  sins  of  the  world,  ib.  752 

^Eneas  Sylvius  Piccolomini :  v.  Pius  II. 

JEnon :  4  Bui.  357 

.ZEpinus  (Jo.),  or  Hippinus  :  notices  of  him, 
1  Cran.  365  n.,  3  Zur.  616  n. ;  quoted  by 
Gardiner  as  supporting  the  real  presence, 
although  an  enemy  of  the  church  of  Rome, 

1  Cran.  20,  159 ;  says  that  the  eucharist  is 
called  a  sacrifice,  because  it  is  a  remem 
brance  of  the  true  sacrifice  offered  on  the 
cross,  and  that  in  it  is  dispensed  the  very 
body   and  blood,   yea  the   very  death    of 
Christ,  ib.  20,  160 ;  Gardiner  alleges  that 
he  considered  the  Lord's  supper  a  sacrifice 
pr  >pitiatory,  ib.  365 ;  Cranmer  denies  this, 
il  ;  named,  2  Cran.  421  n. ;  letter  to  him, 
;  Zur.  616 

Aerians :  followers  of  Aerius,  1  Whitg.  61 ; 
said  there  was  no  difference  between  bishops 
and  priests,  Rog.  330 ;  their  doctrines,  2 
Brad.  382  n. ;  their  factious  disposition,  ib. 
387 

Aerius :  his  doctrines,  2  Ful.  67,  388,  Phil. 
405,  425;  the  statement  of  Augustine,  2 
Whitg.  292;  he  rejected  prayers  for  the 
dead,  3  Bui.  399,  3  Jew.  166;  denied  any 
difference  between  a  bishop  and  a  priest, 

2  Whitg.  290;  but  he  was  an  Arian,  and 
otherwise  heretical,  3  Bui.  399 ;  erroneously 
cited  for  Aetius,  2  Ful.  43 

JEschylus:    the  remarkable  manner  of   his 

death,  Grin.  8,   Wool.  112 
^thelbert:  v.  Ethelbert. 


^Ethiopia :   v.  Liturgies. 

Aetians :  cast  off  all  grace  and  virtue,  Rog. 
118 

JEtiological  sense :  v.  Scripture. 

Aetius :  his  heresy,  2  Ful.  43 ;  denied  forni 
cation  to  be  sin,  4  Jew.  630 

JEtna :  Rog.  215 

Affectionately:  warmly,  or  partially,  2  Whitg. 
185,  436 

Affections:  v.  Man,  &c. 

Divers  good  affections  in  religion,  Pil. 
127;  the  affections  of  the  mind  shewn  in  the 
face,  ib.  292,  312;  must  be  kept  under,  ib. 
313 

Affects  :  affections,  Bale  437 

Affiance  in  darkness  :  4  Jew.  1038 

Affinity:  v.  Marriage. 

Afflict :  a  conflict,  2  Bee.  542 

Affliction :  v.  Adversity,  Calamity,  Cross, 
Mourning,  Oppression,  Patience,  Perse 
cution,  Prayers,  Sickness,  Sorrow,  Temp 
tation,  Tribulation. 

Two  sermons  of  oppression,  affliction, 
and  patience,  Hutch.  295,  &c. ;  meditations 
on  affliction,  1  Brad.  253,  Lit.  Eliz.  488; 
on  affliction,  verses,  2  Brad.  368;  the  kinds 
of  calamities,  2  Bui.  65 ;  in  exile,  ib.  101 ; 
in  famine,  ib. ;  in  wars,  ib.  102 ;  examples 
out  of  the  word  of  God  of  patience  in 
adversity,  1  Cov.  169 ;  examples  taken  out 
of  natural  things,  and  of  heathen  men,  ib. 
174;  affliction  cometh  from  God,  ib.  95,  2 
Cran.  107,  or  by  his  sufferance,  2  Bui.  92, 
not  of  chance,  but  by  the  counsel  of  God, 
2  Bee.  572 ;  all  estates  of  men  are  subject 
to  it,  Hutch.  298 ;  it  comes  on  good  and 
evil,  2 Bui.  66;  there  are  two  kinds  of  afflic 
tion,  of  sinners,  and  of  saints,  Hutch.  299, 
307;  some  afflictions  are  common  to  all, 
Sand.  376,  some  peculiar  to  the  elect,  ib. 
377 ;  examples  of  the  patriarchs,  2  Bui. 
103;  of  the  church  of  old,  ib.  104,  &c. ;  the 
afflictions  of  Christians  foretold,  ib.  107 ; 
they  are  called  thereto,  Hutch.  314,  2  Jew. 
844;  chastening  is  the  portion  of  all  God's 
children,  1  Tyn.  140 ;  afflictions  laid  on 
the  general  body  of  the  church,  Sand.  378 ; 
on  particular  members,  and  especially  on 
principal  members,  ib.  379 ;  causes  of  the 
storms  which  trouble  the  church,  ib.  380, 
and  of  those  which  trouble  men  in  parti 
cular,  ib.  £81 ;  the  affliction  of  the  godly,  an 
argument  of  God's  judgment  against  the 
wicked,  2  Bui.  79 ;  to  be  without  affliction 
is  a  bad  sign,  1  Lat.  435,  483 ;  causes  of 
affliction  in  the  wicked,  2  Bui.  79 ;  its  effect 
on  the  unfaithful,  1  Cov.  149;  the  end,  or 
causes,  of  affliction,  2 Brad.  23,  2  Bui.  68, 


AFFLICTION  —  AGATHO 


69,  73,  93,  Hutch.  58,  73,  74;  2  Lai.  184; 

1  Tyn.  135,  &c. ;  its  benefits,  1  Hoop.  509, 
Nord.  28, 1  Tyn.  197 ;  it  is  better  than  pro- 
sperity,  1  Lat.  467,  Phil.  226 ;  a  bitter  me 
dicine,  1  Brad.  431, 2  C*o«.  247 ;  yet  the  cup 
of  health,  1  Bee.  283 ;  not  to  be  thought 
strange,  1  Brad.  416,  &c.,  2  Cov.  233,  &c. ; 
a  necessary  preparation  for  heaven,  I  Lat. 
464;  a  token  of  God's  love,  2  .Brad.  221, 

2  .BuZ.  572,  1  Cov.  103,  sometimes  of  God's 
anger  and  mercy,  2  .Brad.  35,  not  neces 
sarily  of  his  anger,  2  Lat.  106 ;  permitted 
in  mercy  to  us,  1  Tyn.  280;  sent  to  sub 
due  the  old  Adam  in  us,  2  Bui.  572;  sent  for 
the  punishment  of  our  sins,  1  Cov.  97  ;  less 
than  our  sins,  ib.  100;    God  for   Christ's 
sake,  of  mercy,  love,  and  favour,  doth  cor 
rect   and  punish  us,  ib.  105  ;    similitudes 
declaring  how  God  doth  chasten  us  of  very 
love,  ib.  108;  Christ,  through  his  passion, 
hath   blessed   and    sanctified   affliction,  ib. 
106;  afflictions  serve  to  prove  us,  ib.  116; 
help    us   to   the  knowledge   of  ourselves, 
and  of  God,  ib.  119,  and  to  the  knowledge 
of  our  sins  and   to  repentance  for  them, 
ib.  121,   to    the    exercising    and  increas 
ing  of  our  faith,  ib.  123;  give  occasion  to 
pray  to  God,  and  to  praise  him,  ib.  127 ; 
further  us  in  virtue  and  godliness,  ib.  129; 
help  and  further  us  toward  the  fear  and 
love  of  God,  ib.  134 ;  trouble  and  affliction 
make  men  hard  and  strong,  ib.  139  ;  teach 
men   to   despise   the  world,  ib.  140;   help 
to  much  quietness  and  commodity  in  this 
world,  ib.  142;    a  furtherance    to   eternal 
life,  ib.  145 ;  testimonies  of  the  doctrine  of 
faith,  2  Bui.  70;  we  are  tried  thereby,  ib. ; 
what  afflictions  teach  us,  ib.  633,  patience, 
ib.  572,  573,  also  meekness  and  lowliness 
1  Cov.  136,  pity,  compassion,  and  patience 
toward  others,  ib.  138 ;  affliction  manifests 
God's  children,  2  Brad.  41,  Hutch.  302; 
none  can  separate  the  godly  from  their 
Lord,  2  Bui.  98,  nor  hurt  God's  children, 
1  Brad.  419,  2  Cov.  235 ;  God's  people  have 
the  victory  by  suffering,  Pil.  197 ;  we  do 
not,  however,  obtain  salvation  for  our  suf 
ferings,  2  Lat.  432 ;  the  time  of  affliction  is 
a  special  time  for  receiving  grace,  Sand. 
307,  &c. ;  consolation  under  it,  2  Brad.  106, 
108,  &c.,  Park.  453;  companions  in  trouble 
and  adversity,  1  Cov.  150 ;  how  trouble  and 
adversity  may  be  overcome,  ib.  153 ;  pro 
mises  made  to  the  afflicted,  2  Bui.  95;   we 
must  conceive  a  good  hope  in  affliction,  ib. 
573 ;  support  in  adversity,   1  Cov.  156 ;  ex 
amples  of  the  help  of  God,  ib.  161;  God's 
faithfulness  in  times  of  extreme  distress,  2 


Cran.  457 ;  God's  providence  most  com 
fortable  to  all  his  afflicted,  2  Hoop.  216; 
their  comfort  when  God  seemeth  to  have 
forsaken  them,  ib.  220;  the  afflicted  by  the 
commandment  of  God  take  courage  to  ap 
proach  his  mercy,  ib.  257 ;  no  comfort  to 
the  afflicted  but  God  alone,  ib.  323;  in 
adversity  we  must  direct  our  faith,  hope, 
and  confidence  towards  God,  1  Cov .  164 ;  of 
prayer  in  adversity,  ib.  166 ;  repentance  and 
amendment  of  life  in  adversity,  ib.  168 ;  by 
what  means  patience  may  be  gotten,  kept, 
and  increased,  ib.  174 ;  the  fruit  of  patience, 
ib.  188 ;  the  time  of  affliction  short,  the 
reward  ample,  2  Bui.  97  ;  we  are  delivered 
out  of  afflictions  by  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord,  ib.  69 

Affliginensis  (Gul.) :  v.  Gulielmus. 
Africa :  v.  Councils. 

On   the   languages  used  there,  1  Jew. 
292,  &c. ;  the  ancient  churches  of  Africa, 
4  Bui.  32,    Whita.   223 ;    separate   from 
Rome  for  a  hundred  years,  1  Jew.  416 ; 
the  reconciliation,  ib.  416 — 418 ;  dissensions 
therein  about  rebaptizing,  1  Ful.  35;  the 
church  not  extinct  there,  4  Bui.  20,  73 
Agabus :  4  Bui.  105 
Agag :  spared  by  Saul,  2  Jew.  855 
Agapse,  or  Feasts  of  Charity:  church -feasts 
so  called  in  old  time,  2  Bee.  251,  4  Jew. 
1089,  2  Lat.  263,  2  Whitg.  70,  548 ;  men 
tioned    in  the   Apostolical   Constitutions, 
Whita.  568 ;  Ignatius  gives  the  name  (as  it 
seems)  to  the  Lord's  supper,  1  Bee.  231  n 
Agapetus  I.  pope:   son  of  a  priest,  2  Ful. 
98  n. ;    inaccurately  stated  to  have  intro 
duced  processions,   Calf.  295,  305,  2  Ful. 
184;   consecrated  Menna,  bishop  of  Con 
stantinople,  1  Jew.  408,  3  Jew.  331 
Agapetus  II.  pope :  2  Tyn.  269  n 
Agatha:  v.  Councils. 

Agatha  (St),  or  Agasse :  account  of  her,  1 
Bee.  139  n.,  3  Tyn.  61  n. ;  invoked  for  the 
fire,  1  Bee.  139,  i.e.  to  save  persons  from 
burning,  2  Bee.  536,  also  by  those  who 
had  sore  breasts,  Hog.  226;  her  letters, 
2  Cran.  148,  Pil.  177,  536,  563 ;  they  were 
believed  to  be  a  charm  against  fire,  3  Tyn. 
61 ;  we  are  taught  by  God's  word  not  to 
trust  in  Agasse,  3  Bee.  43 
Agatho,  pope:  did  not  claim  universal  ju 
risdiction,  2  Cran.  487;  his  alleged  de 
cree  declaring  that  all  the  constitutions 
of  the  apostolic  see  must  be  received  as 
if  they  were  confirmed  by  the  voice  of 
Peter,  3  Bee.  511,  513,  1  Jew.  304,  4  Jew. 
855,  Rog.202  n.;  confessed  himself  a  sinner, 
but  not  a  heretic,  Pil.  642 


AGATHOS 


AKNOWEN 


^gathos,  abbot :  1  Hoop.  144  n 

Lgde,  Agathense  :  v.  Councils. 

Lge,  Aged :  what  kind  of  age  is  honourable, 
2  Bee.  373,  3  Bee.  607 ;  covetousness  reigns 
chiefly  in  age,  2  Bee.  373  ;  it  is  bent  to 
much  babbling,  ib.  375 ;  the  aged  are  in 
cluded  in  the  term  parents,  1  Bui.  2G9; 
the  honour  due  to  old  men,  1  Bui.  285; 
their  duty,  with  probations  of  scripture, 
2  Bee.  521  ;  they  must  shine  as  lights 
among  younger  folks,  ib.  372 ;  they  must 
declare  their  affection  to  God's  word  in 
their  talk,  ib.  373;  they  must  avoid  the  whole 
lump  of  sin,  ib.;  what  St  Paul  requires  of 
them,  ib.  373,  374 ;  petitions  for  elder  men 
and  women,  3  Bee.  38 ;  the  duty  of  old 
women,  with  probations  of  scripture,  2  Bee. 
521;  they  must  wear  becoming  raiment,  ib. 
375 ;  and  not  abuse  their  tongue,  ib. ;  nor 
give  themselves  to  wine,  ib.  375,  376  ;  they 
must  teach  honest  things,  but  not  in  the 
congregation,  ib.  376 

Ager  (Ant.) :  servant  to  Cromwell,  perhaps 
Sir  Ant.  Aucher,  2  Cran.  313 

Agesilaus,    king :     stories    respecting    him, 

1  Jew.  84, 101,  2  Jew.  996,  Pil.  428 
Aggeus :  v.  Haggai. 

Agilbert,  an  Anglo-Saxon  bishop  :  2  Ful.  16, 
119,  Pil.  512  n 

Agletts :  Fr.  aigulettes ;  figuratively,  finishing 
touches,  Park.  12 

Aglionby  (Edw.):  lent  Parker  a  MS.,  Park. 
388  n 

Agnadello  :  the  battle  there,  3  Bee.  510  n 

Agnes  (St),  or  Annes :  account  of  her,  1  Bee.   j 
139  n. ;  invoked  for  a  husband,  ib.  139,  2 
Bee.  536;  we  are  taught  by  God's  word 
not  to  trust  in  Annesse,  3  Bee.  43 

Agnise :  to  recognise,  acknowledge,  or  con 
fess,  1  Bee.  245,  1  Jew.  227,  Wool.  12 

Agnoit  3  :  their  heresy,  Hog.  48 

Agnus  3ei :  appointed,  in  the  mass,  by  Ser- 
gius  I.,  2  Brad.  310,  2  Jew.  586,  Pil. 
503;  not  to  be  said  before  the  communion, 

2  Hoop.  128,  Bid.  319 

Agnus  Dei :  a  charm,  1  Cov.  511,  1  Jew.  6, 
2  Jew.  1045;  said  to  break  sin,&c.  .Rogr.lll; 
made  of  wax,  ib.  223 ;  one  produced  in  the 
pulpit  by  Jewel,  2  Jew.  1045 

A-good :  of  good,  in  reality,  1  Tyn.  456,  462 

Agreement:  v.  Unity. 

\gricola  (Jo.),  of  Eisleben :  assisted  in  draw 
ing  up  the  Interim,  2  Zur.  125  n.,  3  Zur. 
383  n  (where  he  is  called  Julius.) 

Agrime:  algorithm,  arithmetic,  2  Brad.  177 

Agrippa  I. :  commonly  called  Herod,  q.  v. 

Agrippa  II. :  Paul  pleads  before  him,  4  Bui. 
95,  97 ;  he  is  troubled  at  Paul's  preaching, 


Pil.  1,41 ;  he  despised  justification  by  faith, 
Rog.  113 

Agrippa  (Hen.  Corn.)  de  Nettesheym:  his 
works,  Jew.  xxxii;  his  book  De  occulta 
Philosophia  ungodly,  1  Hoop.  327  ;  De 
Vanitate  Scientiarum,  4  Jew.  846  ;  says  the 
Council  of  Nice  commanded  that  no  Chris 
tian  should  be  without  the  Bible  in  his 
house,  2  Jew.  670;  Whita.  221;  accused  of 
slandering  the  pope  as  receiving  pensions 
from  courtezans,  4  Jew.  643,  644 ;  says  the 
priests  of  the  Greek  church  marry,  ib.  807; 
says  that  a  dispensation  was  granted  to  con 
secrate  the  sacrament  in  Norway  without 
wine,  1  Jew.  137,  222;  agrees  with  Cran- 
mer  about  the  king's  divorce,  1  Cran.  xi ; 
praises  ignorance,  2  Jew.  803;  quotes  Car- 
notensis  (John  of  Salisbury),  1  Jew.  385, 

3  Jew.  130,  250,  4  Jew.  679,  846,  939, 1147 
Ague :  prevalent  in  Yorkshire,  Grin.  325  n 
Aguilar  (Don  Juan  d') :  defeated  in  Ireland, 

2  Zur.  335  n 
Aguirre  (Jos.  Saenz  card,  de) :    Not.  Cone. 

Hisp.  Calf.  154  n 
Agylams  (Hen.) :  2  Ful.  42  n 
Ahab,  king  of  Israel :  1  Bui.  242,  307, 4  Bui. 

71;   takes  Naboth's  vineyard,  2  Brad.  371, 

2  Hoop.  303 
Ahasuerus,  king :    identified  with  Astyages, 

1  Bui.  51 ;  taken  to  be  husband  to  Esther 
and  father  of  Darius,  Pil.  14 

Ahaz,  king  of  Judah :  1  Bui.  236,  2  Bui.  9, 

4  Bui.  30,  70 ;  the  dial  of  Ahaz,  4  Bui.  231 
Ahijah  :  a  prophet,  1  Bui.  335  ;  none  of  his 

writings  lost,  Whita.  525 
Ahimelech,  high  priest :  2  Bui.  149 
Ahithophel :  his  treason,  2  Hoop.  105,  Now. 

223,  Pil.  242 ;  deceived  the  people  by  lies, 

2  Hoop.  270 ;  hanged  himself,  Now.  224 
Aidan  (St) :  2  Ful.  12, 16, 18,  26,  27 

Aide  (The) :  one  of  Frobisher's  ships,  2  Zur. 
291  n 

Ailewarde  (Will.),  called  by  Foxe  Jo.  Ale- 
worth  :  died  in  prison  at  Reading,  Poet.  163 

Ailbert,  a  bishop  :  Pil.  625  n 

Ailly  (P.  d') :  v.  Alliaco. 

Ainsworth  (Ralph),  master  of  Peter-house: 
Pil.  38  n 

Air:  its  corruption  the  cause  of  pestilence, 

1  Hoop.  318,  2  Hoop.  160,  333 
Aix-la-chapelle,  Aachen,  or  Aeon :  v.  Coun 
cils. 

The  emperor's  seat,  4  Jew.  677  ;  legend 
respecting  Charlemagne's  residence  there, 

2  Tyn.  265 

Ajax:  his  blasphemy  (Sophocles),  1  Lot.  491 
Aknowen  of  (To  be) :  to  acknowledge,  1  Tyn. 
465,3  Tyn.  38 


10 


AKON  —  ALESS 


Akon :  v.  Alkhen. 

Alabaster  (Will.) :  on  the  marks  of  the  true 
church,  Rog.  176 

Alan  (Will,  card.) :  v.  Allen. 

Alaric  I.,  king  of  the  Wisigoths  :  2  Bui.  109 

Alasco  (Jo.) :  v.  Lasco  (Jo.  a). 

Alba :  v.  Alva. 

Alban  (St):  a  victory  ascribed  to  his  interces 
sion,  2  Ful.  10 ;  his  patrimony,  2  Tyn.  124 

Alban's  (St)  :  v.  Saint  Alban's. 

Albany  (Hen.  duke  of) :  v.  Henry. 

Albe :  a  vestment,  1  Whit.  488,  2  Whitg.  49, 
3  Whitg.  472,  1  Zur.  345;  of  old  the  habit 
of  a  deacon,  2  Ful.  113 ;  its  first  appoint 
ment,  2  Brad.  308;  the  alleged  significa 
tion  thereof  and  of  the  flaps  thereon,  3  Tyn. 
73;  appointed  for  the  ministration  of  the 
communion.  Lit.  Edw.  76,  97,  157,  174, 
217  ;  albes  to  be  destroyed,  Grin.  135, 159; 
the  word  used  by  Tyndale  in  translating 
Exodus,  1  Tyn.  419 

Albert,  abp  of  Mentz,  3  Jew.  193 

Albert,  marq.  of  Brandenburg,  3  Zur.  68  n., 
113,  682 

Albertinus( ) :  de  Eucharistia,  Grin.  60  n 

Albertus  Magnus :  mentioned,  4  Bui.  485  ; 
held  the  virgin  to  be  without  original  sin, 
Rog.  99 ;  on  the  manner  of  Christ's  bene 
diction  of  the  bread,  Calf.  231,  2  Ful.  167 ; 
says  the  body  of  Christ  is  not  in  many 
places  by  reason  of  union,  but  by  reason  of 
consecration,  \Jew.  496  ;  says  that  in  times 
past  all  that  came  together  to  the  church 
communicated  together,  2  Bee.  239,  240, 
3  Bee.  417 ;  maintains  that  in  the  eucharist 
Christ  is  offered  in  human  nature  as  a  sacri 
fice  for  all,  Rog.  300 n;  his  remark  respect 
ing  the  inscription  upon  the  cross,  1  Jew. 
277;  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  257; 
calls  those  that  govern  the  church  for  the 
most  part  thieves  and  murderers,  &c.,  4 
Jew.  74G;  his  book  De  Secretis  Mulierum, 

1  Tyn.  394 

Albigenses  :  Bale  322,  563  ;  one  burned  in 
London,  ib.  3;  said  to  have  rejected  the 
Old  Testament  and  denied  the  resurrection, 
Whita.  31 

Albini  (Will,  de),  earl  of  Arundel :  ambassa 
dor  to  Rome  about  Becket,  Pil.  589 

Albohazen    Haly :    an    Arabian    astrologer, 

2  Jew.  872 

Albright  (Ann),  alias  Champness:  her  mar 
tyrdom,  Poet.  105 ;  3  Zur.  175  n 

Albuin  (St) :  v.  White. 

Albumazar :  an  Arabian  astrologer,  2  Jew.  872 

Alcherus:  the  probable  author  of  a  work 
ascribed  by  some  to  Augustine,  2  Jew. 
Cl8n 


Alciatus  (Andr.):  asks  what  needeth  his  pre 
sence  that  understandeth  not  what  is  done  ? 

1  Jew.  178 ;  tells  what  a  minion  was  made 
bishop  of  Comum,  Paulus  Jovius  being  put 
aside,  4  Jew.  659 ;  on  Justinian,  Calf.  305 

Alciatus  (Jo. Paul) :  his  blasphemous  heresy, 

Rog.  44 

Alcoran :  v.  Mahomet. 
Alcoranus  Franciscanorum  :  v.  Franciscans. 
Alcuin  (Flaccus)  :  declares  that  no  man  can 

have  peace  with  God  but  by  Christ,  3  Bee. 

420 ;  on  the  continual  reading  of  scripture, 

2  Jew.  681  n. ;  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  256 ;  said  to  have  composed  the  Ca 
roline  books,  2  Ful.  23, 154 ;  Charlemagne 
writes  to  him,  2  Jew.  704 

Alcumine :  a  mixed  metal,  Bale  527 

Alcyona  tempora  :  Calf.  307 

Aldborough,  co.  Suffolk:  contest  between  Le 
vers  and  Willoughby  about  the  benefice, 
Park.  404 ;  the  chancel  quite  down,  &c.,  ib, 

Aldegonde  (P.  lord  of  Mont  St):  v.  Marnix 
(P.  de). 

Alder  first :  first  of  all,  Phil.  379,  417 

Aldermen  :  become  colliers,  1  Lat.  279 

Alderney :  the  race  of  Britain,  i.  e.  of  Alder- 
ney,  1  Hoop.  497 

Aldhelm  (St):  v.  Adelme. 

Aldington,  co.  Kent :  the  parson  an  abettor  of 
the  maid  of  Kent,  2  Cran.  272;  it  was  a 
manor  of  Cranmer's,  ib.  325 

Aldrich  (Rob.),  bp  of  Carlisle  :  Dr  Aldryche 
sent  to  France,  2  Cran.  246;  when  provost 
of  Eton  he  signed  a  declaration  respecting 
a  general  council,  ib.  486 

Aldrich  (Tho.),  master  of  Benet  college, 
Cambridge,  Park.  358 ;  a  great  maintainer 
of  Mr  Cartwright,  ib.  427,  429;  sent  for  by 
the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  ib.  433; 
he  and  the  fellows  appeal  to  lord  Burghley 
as  chancellor  of  the  university,  ib.  436, 438; 
his  insolence  too  great,  ib.  436;  most  of  the 
heads  against  him,  ib.  439 ;  resigns  his  pre 
bend  at  Westminster,  ib. ;  doubts  as  to 
the  mode  of  determining  the  controversy, 
ib.  440;  desires  to  resign  rather  than  be 
deprived,  ib.  443 

Aleberry :  a  beverage,  1  Bee.  373 

Alehouses:  v.  Taverns. 

Alen  (Fra.) :  1  Zur.  93  n 

Alen  ( ):  dead,  3  Zur.  150 

Alencon  (Fra.  duke  of) :  v.  Francis. 

Ale-pole :  the  pole  supporting  a  sign  board? 
1  Tyn.  416 

Ales  (Alex,  de) :  v.  Alexander. 

Aless  ( Alex.) :  notice  of  him,  2  Lat.  277  n. ; 
took  away  adoration  in  the  sacrament,  ib. 
278;  his  learning  and  piety,  2  Cran.  79  n. ; 


ALESS  —  ALEXANDER 


11 


translated  the  Order  of  the  Communion, 
and  also  king  Edward's  first  Prayer  Book, 
into  Latin,  2  Cov.  525  n.,  2  Lat.  277  n., 

3  Zur.  31  n. ;  notice  of  his  version  of  the 
Prayer  Book,  1551,  Lit.  Eliz,  xxiv,  &c. 

ileworth  (Jo.):  v.  Ailewarde  (Will.) 
Mexander  the  Great :  his  impartiality,  2  Bee. 
308  ;  his  tyranny,  ib.  441 ;  thought  himself 
able  by  natural  strength  to  conquer  his 
enemies,  2  Hoop.  85;  would  not  sort  his 
people  by  Greeks  and  barbarians,  1  Jew. 
268 ;  an  ambitious  saying  of  his,  ib.  377 ; 
how  he  knew  that  he  was  a  mortal  man, 

4  Jew.  689 ;  how  a  woman  appealed  from 
him,  Pil.   98 ;  his  answer  to   Darius,  ib. 
187;  his  punishment  of  Bessus,  ib.  188; 
spares  the  house  of  Pindar,  2  Brad.  372 n.; 
answer  made  to  him  by  a  pirate,  Sand.  226 ; 
his  visit  to  Jerusalem,  and  interview  with 
Jaddus  the1  high  priest,  Calf.  117,  Pil.  69, 
148, 196 ;  his  golden  coins  used  as  amulets 
in  the  days  of  Chrysostom,  Calf.  285 

Alexander  Severus,  emperor :  v.  Severus. 

Alexander  [de  Medici,]  duke  of  Florence: 
2  Cran.  331 

Alexander  [Farnese],  3rd  duke  of  Parma: 
governor  of  the  Netherlands,  2  Zur.  308 n.; 
compels  Henry  IV.  of  France,  to  raise  the 
blockade  of  Paris,  Lit.  Eliz.  471 

Alexander  I.  pope:  made  part  of  the  mass, 
2  Brad.  308, 1  Jew.  9 ;  used  the  epistle  and 
gospel,  3  Whitg.  74;  directed  the  use  of 
unleavened  bread  in  the  communion,  ib.  82, 
83,  and  prescribed  the  mixing  of  water 
with  the  wine,  3  Bee.  359 ;  speaks  of  the 
passion  of  Christ  being  mingled  with  the 
oblations,  1  Jew.  473,  474 ;  his  first  spu 
rious  epistle,  2  Ful.  81,  84,  alleged  for  the 
use  of  holy  water,  Calf.  16  n.,  2  Ful.  117, 
which  he  is  said  to  have  instituted,  1  Lat. 
75,  .  'il.  601,  Rid.  500  n 

Alexa  der  II.  pope:  his  character,  2  Hoop. 
24f  ;  sent  a  banner  to  "William  duke  of 
Normandy  to  conquer  England,  2  Tyn. 
294 ;  says  it  is  sufficient  for  a  priest  to  say 
mass  once  in  a  day,  2  Jew.  633 ;  willed  no 
man  to  hear  the  mass  of  any  priest  keeping 
a  concubine,  4  Jew.  801 ;  on  excommunica 
tion,  3  Jew.  203 

Alexander  III.  pope :  4  Jew.  1045 ;  sets  his 
foot  on  the  neck  of  the  emperor  Frederick 
Barbarossa,  Grin.  21 ;  1  Jew.  414,  3  Jew. 
298,  Lit.  Elis.  450 ;  this  event  called  in 
question  by  some  modern  authors,  Grin. 
21  n. ;  betrayed  the  emperor  Frederick  to 
the  Turk,  3  Whitg.  592;  moved  men  to 
sedition  till  Henry  II.  was  content  to  be 
under  him,  2  Hoop.  240;  affirms  that 


adultery  is  but  a  trifling  offence,  Calf. 
18;  his  decrees  called  Alexandrines,  1  Lat. 
212 

Alexander  V.  pope :  says  that  the  adoration 
of  the  sacrament  should  be  conditional  on 
its  consecration,  1  Jew.  13 ;  poisoned,  Bale 
693 

Alexander  VI.  pope:  1  Lat.  49  n.;  bought 
the  popedom,  1  Lat.  185;  his  incontinency, 
Rog.  304;  verses  against  him,  Rid.  54 

Alexander,  bp  of  Alexandria :  4  Jew.  993 ; 
disputes  with  Arius,  Phil.  295  n. ;  allowed 
the  validity  of  baptism  ministered  by 
Athanasius  when  a  child,  Hutch.  115, 116, 
2  Whitg.  527 

Alexander,  bp  of  Antioch :  reconciled,  1  Jew. 
417—419 

Alexander  ab  Alexandro :  speaks  of  the 
kissing  of  the  emperor's  feet,  4  Jew.  689  ; 
on  lictors,  ib.  805 

Alexander  Alensis,  or  de  Hales,  the  irrefra 
gable  doctor  :  notice  of  him,  4  Bui.  485  n.; 
1  Tyn.  150  n.;  his  works,  Jew.  xxxii;  his 
works  disallowed,  2  Cran.  383 ;  says  that 
communion  is  greater  than  consecration, 

1  Jew.  124, 166;  declares  that  whole  Christ 
is  not  sacramentally  contained  under  each 
kind,  1  Jew.  207;   says  that  although  re 
ceiving  the  sacrament  under  one  kind  be 
sufficient,  yet  to  receive  under  both  kinds 
is  of  greater  merit,  ib. ;  notes  that  the  laity 
for  the  most  part  receive  in  one  kind,  ib.  261; 
says  some  erroneously  hold  Christ's  body 
to  be  under  the  sacrament,  not  according  to 
quantity,  ib.  485 ;  cited  as  to  many  strange 
miracles  in  the  mass,  ib.  509 ;  declares  that 
in  the  sacrament  there  appears  flesh,  some 
times  by  the  conveyance  of  men,  sometimes 
by  the  working  of  the  devil,  3  Jew.  197, 
554;   his  irreverent  speech  about  a  dog, 
swine,  or  mouse  eating  Christ's  body,  2 
Jew.  783,  3  Jew.  454,  517,  Rog.  293 ;  on 
the  Sursum  corda,  ib.  535;   declares  that 
the  sacrament  of  confirmation  (as  a  sacra 
ment)  was  ordained  neither  by  Christ  nor 
the  apostles,  but  by  the  council  of  Melda, 

2  Jew.  1125,  3  Jew.  459 ;  says  knowledge 
(in  one  sense)  is  not  a  key,  3  Jew.  382; 
maintains  that,  if  a  man  suffer  the  frailty  of 
the  flesh,without  doubt  he  shall  be  punished, 
but  not  perish,  4  Jew.  635 ;  wrote  on  the 
Apocalypse,  Bale  258 

Alexander  (And.),  keeper  of  Newgate:  his 
cruelty  to  Philpot,  Phil.  159 

Alexander  (Mr)  :  i.  e.  A.  Citolini,  q.  v. 

Alexander  (Natalis) :  Calf.  42  n.,  63  n.,  96  n.; 
rejects  the  fabulous  acts  of  the  synod  of 
Sinuessa,  2  Ful.  364  n. ;  the  unacknow- 


12 


ALEXANDER  —  ALLEN 


ledged  source  of  G  other's  Nubes  Testium, 
Calf.  63  n 
Alexander  (Peter),  of  Aries:  notices  of  him, 

2  Cran.  428, 1  Zur.  79  n.,  119,  2  Zur.  60  n., 

3  Zur.  67 ;  reinstated  in  his  prebend  at  Can 
terbury,  4:  Jew.  1234,  1  Zur.  79  ;  letter 
from  him  to  Fagius,  3  Zur.  329 

Alexandria  :  «;.  Councils,  Patriarchs. 

Formerly  called  No,  4  Jew.  694 ;  destruc 
tion  of  pagan  temples  there,  2  Jew.  648; 
Jerome's  account  of  the  election  of  the 
earlier  bishops,  2  Whitg.  222,  428;  the 
newly-elected  bishop  laid  the  hand  of  his 
deceased  predecessor  on  his  head,  and  put 
on  St  Mark's  cloak,  1  Jew.  409 ;  the  bishop 
made  a  patriarch,  4  Bui.  112,  Phil.  43, 
Rid.  263,  2  Whitg.  220,  221  n. ;  a  nominal 
patriarch  still  appointed  by  the  pope,  4  Jew. 
842;  jurisdiction  of  the  see,  2  Whitg.  144, 
148,  161,  164,  429;  election  of  ministers 
there,  1  Whitg.  409 ;  factions  in  the  church, 
ib.  465 ;  what  the  people  said  to  Timo- 
theus  (a  bishop  of  the  Arians),  1  Jew.  99, 
144  ;  an  ecclesiastical  school  there,  4  Bui. 
199,  483 

Alexandrines  :  v.  Alexander  III. 

Alexius  I?  emperor  of  the  East:  prayed  for 
in  the  mass  ascribed  to  Chrysostom,  1  Jew. 
114 

Alexius  III,  called  Angelus,  emperor  of  the 
East :  notice  of  him,  2  Jew.  1028  n 

Alfonsus  de  Castro  :  v.  Castro. 

Alforde  (Jo.),  or  Halforde :  witness  against 
H.  Totehill,  2  Cran.  387,  388 

Alfred,  king  of  England :  v.  Asser  (Jo.) 

He  translated  the  scriptures,  1  Tyn.  149 
n. ;  caused  the  Psalter  to  be  turned  into 
English,  2  Jew.  694,  Whita.  222 ;  translated 
Bede,  4  Jew.  779 

Alfred  (St),  king  of  Northumberland:  at  a 
synod  at  Whitby,  2  Ful.  16,  Pil.  625  n 

Alfric:  v.  JElfric. 

Algar  (St) :  his  bones,  1  Lat.  55 

Algates :  at  any  rate,  notwithstanding  (per 
haps  all  gaits),  2  Ful.  183, 1  Jew.  153,  Phil. 
328 

Algerus,  monk  of  Clugny:  wrote  on  the 
sacrament  against  Berenger,  \Hoop.  118; 
his  treatise  commended  by  Erasmus,  1  Cran. 
20  ;  on  the  spiritual  food  of  Christ's  body, 
Bale  154, 155  n 

Aliaca,  Sicily :  taken  by  the  French,  3  Zur.  741 

Aliaco  (Pet.  de):  v.  Alliaco. 

A-life:  as  my  life,  exceedingly,  2  Bui.  117 

Aliote  (Mr) :  probably  Sir  Tho.  Elyot,  2  Cran. 
307 

Alkerton  (Dr):  reproved  by  Will.  Thorpe, 
Bale  119 


Alkhen,  in  the  Netherlands :  1  Tyn.  Ixx. 

Allatius  (Leo) :  his  Confutatio  Fabulae  de 
Joanna  Papissa,  Calf.  6  n 

Allchurch,  co.  Worcester?  Latimer's  park 
there,  2  Lat.  394 

Allegories :  v.  Types. 

Many  in  scripture,  4  Bui.  243 ;  how  to 
be  handled,  1  Cov.  511;  their  use  exem 
plified,  1  Tyn.  428;  Paul's  allegory  of 
Hagar,  ib.  307 ;  bp  Fisher  deduces  the 
pope's  supremacy  from  the  types  of  Moses 
and  Aaron,  ib.  208;  the  manna,  the  rock, 
the  brasen  serpent,  &c.,  2  Jew.  969;  the 
history  of  Christ  healing  Malchus  allego 
rized,  1  Tyn.  306  ;  allegories  prove  nothing, 
and  need  to  be  proved, ib.;  cautions  against 
their  misapplication,  ib.  425,  428 ;  reasons 
grounded  on  them  uncertain,  2  Whitg.  92 ; 
employed  by  heretics  to  set  aside  the  mean 
ing  of  scripture,  Phil.  426 ;  the  faith  was 
lost  through  allegories,  1  Tyn.  307 

Allegorical  sense :  v.  Scripture. 

Alleine  (Edm.) :  v.  Allen. 

Alleluia :  v.  Hallelujah. 

Allen  ( ),  clerk  of  the  council:  1  Brad. 

487 

Allen  (  ),  tutor    of   Christ's   college: 

2  Zur.  192 

Allen  (  ),  of  C.  C.  C.  Oxon:  Jew.  ix 

Allen  (Edm.) :  he  and  his  wife  Catharine 
martyred  at  Maidstone ,  Poet.  169 

Allen  (Edm.),  or  Alleine:  an  exile  for  reli 
gion,  1  Cran.  (9);  designed  for  bishop  of 
Rochester,  1  Zur.  40;  his  death,  ib.  46; 
letter  to  him,  3  Zur.  541 ;  notice  of  him, 
ib.n 

Allen  (Fra.):  v.  Alen. 

Allen  (Rose) :  her  hand  burnt,  1  Jew.  59  n 

Allen  (Tho.),  skinner :  Park.  211.  (v.  Attyn) 

Allen  (Will.) :  martyred  at  Walsingham,  Poet. 
164 

Allen  (Will.)  or  Alan,  a  cardinal :  notice  of 
him,  Lit.  Eliz,  657  n. ;  professor  at  Rheims, 
Whita.  15 ;  writes  various  tracts  in  further 
ance  of  the  Spanish  invasion,  Grin.  169; 
maintains  that  there  is  no  salvation  out  of 
the  Roman  church,  Rog.  152;  his  opinions 
respecting  the  English  reformation,  ib., 
169;  calls  the  reformed  bishops  incircum- 
cised  Philistines,  &c.,  ib.  230;  speaks  of 
the  protestant  ministry  as  pretended,  and 
sacrilegious,  ib.  333;  affirms  that  in  mat 
ters  of  religion  kings  are  not  superior  to 
bishops,  ib.  343 ;  calls  the  pope  the  father 
of  all  Christians,  &c.,ib.  348;  his  Apology, 
1  Ful.  277 ;  writes  on  purgatory,  1  Ful. 
ix,  2  Ful.  104 ;  books  by  him  answered  by 
Fulke,  1  Ful.  xi,  2  Ful.  3,  4 


ALLENSON 


ALTAR 


13 


Lllenson  (Jo.),  of  St  John's  Coll.  Camb. : 

Whita.  xi,  xii 

Jlerton  (Raufe) :  prisoner  in  Lolers'  tower, 
2  Brad.  363;  burned  at  Islington,  Poet. 
171 ;  (there  called  Rafe  Glaiton) 

Llley  (Will.),  bp  of  Exeter:  his  share  in  the 
Bishops'  Bible,  Park.  335  n. ;  his  death, 
Jew.  xx 

ill  Hallows  :  v.  All  Saints, 
.lliaco  (Pet.  de),  card,  abp  of  Cambray :  notice 
of  him,  Sand.  249  n. ;  maintains  that  the 
bread  was  Christ's  body  before  he  pro 
nounced  the  words,  "  This  is  my  body,"  2 
Jew.  788,  3  Jew.  451 ;  allows  it  to  be  more 
agreeable  to  the  truth  of  God's  word  to 
suppose  that  in  the  eucharist  very  bread 
and  very  wine  remain,  2  Bee.  269,  3  Bee. 
426;  he  complained  in  the  council  of  Con 
stance  of  the  covetousness  and  pride  of  the 
court  of  Rome,  4  Jew.  1105 
Jlison  (R.)  :  his  Plain  Confutation  cited, 
Rog.  230,  231,  281 

Jlix  (Peter) :  asserts  that  the  four  last  chap 
ters  of  Zechariah  were  written  by  Jere 
miah,  2  Ful.  386  n 
ill  Saints  :  succeeded  all  the  gods,  Calf.  67 

All  Saints'  day  :  sermon  on  the  gospel,  1  Lat. 
474;  the  practice  of  ringing  bells  on  Al- 
hallows'  night  forbidden,  2  Cran.  414,  415, 
Grin.  136,  160,  nevertheless  observed  in 
Elizabeth's  time,  2  Zur.  361 

All  Souls' day:  injunctions  against  observing 
it,  Grin.  136,  2  Hoop.  147 

Ail-to  :  entirely,  1  Brad.  137,  2  Bui.  9,  Calf. 
91,  Pra.  Eliz.  504,  2  Tyn.  114,  et  scepe. 

Allyn  (Tho.) :  v.  Attyn. 

Almanack :  v.  Kalendar. 

Almany:   Germany,  1  Tyn.  186,  2  Tyn.  244 

Almaric  :  deemed  a  heretic,  3  Jew.  212 — 214 

Almary,  or  Almerie :  1  Bee.  468,  Calf.  136 

Almesse  :  alms,  1  Brad.  66 

Almous-  the  same,  1  Bee.  20 

Alms:,  .  Chest,  Collections, Oblations,  Poor. 
"W  iat  is  to  be  understood  by  alms,  1  Bee. 
16J,  1  Tyn.  72,  77,  96,  Wool.  136;  alms- 
deeds  commended,  1  Bee.  161,  Wool.  136; 
a  part  of  true  religion,  Rid.  60;  a  Chris 
tian  duty,  Rog.  354 ;  alms,  prayer,  and 
fasting,  go  together,  2  Tyn.  93,  94,  and 

,  are  our  spiritual  sacrifices,  1  Bee.  138 ; 
almsgiving  garnishes  prayer,  ib.  162  ;  alms 
and  fasting  are  the  wings  of  prayer,  ib.  163 ; 
the  objection  taken  from  some  being  un 
able  to  give  alms  answered,  ib.;  no  man  is 
poorer  for  giving,  1  Lat.  303,  408,  410, 
414  ;  giving  is  gaining,  1  Lat.  409,  546 ;  the 
blessedness  of  almsgiving,  1  Lat.  411 ;  direc 
tions  for  it,  2  Tyn.  72,  &c. ;  to  whom  alms 


should  be  given,  1  Tyn.  99 ;  it  is  not  true 
alms  to  maintain  the  idle,  Pil.  608  ;  boun- 
tifulness  to  the  poor  a  fruit  of  mercy,  Sand. 
229,  230,  and  the  effect  of  compassion  to 
our  neighbour,  1  Tyn.  118;  the  liberality 
of  Cornelius,  Sand.  265;  almsgiving  re 
fused  by  certain  heretics,  Rog.  355;  said 
by  some  to  purge  sin,  3  Zur.  233,  234; 
alms  stolen  from  the  poor  by  the  clergy,  2 
7^71.276;  exhortation  to  aid  the  exiles  at 
Zurich,  3  Zur.  748—750 

Almsmen :  almsgivers,  1  Bee.  108 

Alnwick,  co.  Northumberland  :  Rid.  489,  492 

Alogians  :  heretics  so  called,  Phil.  420 ;  they 
rejected  the  writings  of  St  John,  1  Ful. 
7,  8,  Whita.  34 

Aloisius  Lippomanus,  q.  v. 

Aloisius  (Petrus),  duke  of  Parma :  v.  Peter. 

Alpha  and  Omega  :  Bale  589,  631,  632 

Alphege  (St) :  v.  Elphege. 

Alphonsus  de  Castro  :  v.  Castro. 

Alphonsus  V.  king  of  Arragon :  a  saying  of 
his,  1  Bee.  398,  2  Bee.  5n.;  his  speech 
about  the  flourishing  state  of  his  kingdom, 
2  Bee.  5 ;  erroneously  said  to  have  kept  the 
sacrament  about  him  till  it  putrefied,  2  Jew. 
656 

Alphonsus  X.  king  of  Castile :  an  error,  1 
Bee.  398,  2  Bee.  5  n 

Alsa  (Will.),  or   Asa:    a  rebellious  priest, 

2  Cran.  187  n 

Alsop  (Mr),  of  Alsop  in  the  Dale,  co.  Derby: 

1  Bee.  ix.  2  Bee.  420 
Altar,  Altars :  v.  Tables. 

i.  The  term:  diversely  taken,  Phil.  193; 
use  of  the  word  in  scripture,  Pil.  547 ; 
translations  concerning  it  examined,  1  Ful. 
110 — 112,  515 — 519  ;  priest,  sacrifice,  and 
altar,  inseparable  consequents,  ib.  240,  253; 
altar,  or  QvcriaaTtipiov,  the  name  how  de 
rived,  Rid.  323 ;  faith  called  an  altar,  2  Jew. 
735 

ii.  Before  Christ :  one  made  by  Jacob, 
and  called  The  mighty  God  of  Israel,  Grin. 
41 ;  Jewish  altars  not  to  be  of  hewn  stone, 
4  Bui.  419 ;  the  one  altar  and  place  of  sacri 
fice,  what  signified  thereby,  1  Cov.  45;  the 
altar  of  incense,  2  Bui.  145,  157;  that  of 
burnt-offering,  ib.  158;  altars  abolished  by 
Christ's  death,  Calf.  124 

iii.     The  cross:    the  altar  of  the  cross, 

3  Bee.   138,   139,  253,  1   Ful.  241,   Phil. 
193 

iv.  The  heavenly  altar :  Irenaeus  says  our 
altar  and  temple  are  in  heaven,  Coop.  92, 
1  Jew.  128  ;  Christ  alone  is  our  altar,  3  Bee. 
258,  1  Ful.  114;  the  souls  of  the  martyrs 
beneath  the  altar,  Bale,  323;  Christ  the 


ALTAE 


ALTHAMERUS 


golden  altar,  Bale,  358,  the  gospel  its  four 
corners,  ib.  359 

v.  Altars  amongst  Christians  :  intolera 
ble,  3  Bee.  229,  4  Bui.  418, 1  Hoop.  488, 
2  Jew.  735 ;  objections  against  their  use  for 
ministration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  2  Bee. 
297,  not  needed  for  that  purpose,  3  Bee. 

364,  365 ;  P.  Martyr  against  them,  2Zur.  33; 
"we  have  an  altar," —what  it  signifies, 
Phil.  119 ;  how  the  table  may  be  called  an 
altar,  Rid.  322,  2  Lot.  276 

vi.  In  the  early  church :  altars  not  used 
by  Christ,  the  apostles,  or  the  primitive 
church,  Rid.  88,  323;  that  church  used  no 
proper  altars,  but  tables  at  the  Lord's  sup 
per,  3  Bee.  258,  2  Ful.  112 ;  Origen  admits 
that  Christians  have  no  altars,  Calf.  79; 
none  amongst  Christians  in  the  time  of 
Arnobius,  1  Ful.  104 ;  but  the  communion 
table  was  often  called  an  altar  metapho 
rically,  1  Ful.  262,  516-518,  1  Jew.  311, 
2  Jew.  709,  Rid.  280;  it  was  called  reve 
rend,  &c.  but  this  does  not  prove  the  real 
presence  of  Christ  there,  1  Cran.  228 ;  what 
kind  used  in  the  primitive  church  and  by 
us,  1  Jew.  98;  only  one  in  an  ancient  church, 
and  that  in  the  midst,  1  Jew.  311,  2  Jeic. 
636;  only  one  in  a  Greek  church  now, 

2  Jew.  636;  called  by  Eusebius  the  holy  of 
holies,  and  said  to  be  placed  in  the  midst, 
1  Jew.  311;  in  Augustine's  time  made  of 
wood,  ib.  ;    he  approves  of  the  burial   of 
martyrs  beneath  them,  2  Jew.  756;  those 
broken  down  by  ancient  heretics  were  of 
wood,  3  Jew.  601,  602  ;  erected  in  Bri 
tain,  as  Cyril  mentions,  Rid.  280 ;    none 
in    Northumberland   for   600  years  after 
Christ,  P«.  583 

vii.  Altars  in  the  Romish  sense :  when 
first  brought  into  the  church,  3  Bee.  262, 

365,  1  Jew.  310;  said  to  have  been  intro 
duced  by  pope  Sixtus  II.,  2  Bee.  297, 1  Jew. 
310;  stone  altars  commanded  by  Sylvester, 
ib.',  when  hallowing  of  them   was  intro 
duced,  3  Bee.  262 ;  when  censing  of  them 
was  brought  in,  ib.  264;  the  altar  made  of 
stone  because  Christ  is  a  rock,  1  Jew.  15 ; 
said   to   denote   the   cross,   or  the  grave, 

3  Tyn.  74;  relics  deposited  beneath  it,  1 
Ful.  268  u.;  many  in  one  church,  Pil.  529  ; 
prayers  said  at  the  high  altar  foolishly  ima 
gined  better  than  those  said  in  the  quire, 
&c.  1  Hoop.  491;   hallowing  of  the  altar, 
2  Hoop.  129 ;  superstitions  connected  with 
the  altar-stone,  and  the  chalice,  1  Tyn.  209, 
225;    altar- stones  washed  with    wine   on 
Maundy   Thursday,   Bale,  528;   what  the 
washing  signified,  I  Bee.  116;  super-altars, 


2  Cran.  525,  2  Bee.  297,  Rid.  55,  319 ;  mas.* 
might  not  be  celebrated  without  an  altar, 
or  at  least  a  super-altar,  Rid.  322 ;  Bui- 
linger  could  not  approve  of  the  altar  anil 
mass  vestments  if  they  were  commanded, 
1  Zur.  345 

Tiii.  In  the  reformed  church :  the  term 
used  in  The  Order  of  the  Communion, 
temp.  Edw.  VI.  Lit.  Edw.  4;  "altar" 
and  "  table  "  used  interchangeably  in  king 
Edward's  first  Prayer  Book,  Rid.  322; 
"altar,"  Lit.  Edw.  77,  &c.;  "the  Lord's 
table,"  ib.  77;  "God's  board,"  ib.  91;  two 
candles  on  the  high  altar  in  king  Edward's 
time,  2  Cran.  155,  499 ;  in  king  Edward's 
second  Prayer  Book  "altar"  is  changed  to 
"  Lord's  table,"  Lit.  Edw.  265,  &c. ;  whe 
ther  an  altar  or  a  table  should  be  used, 
4  Bui.  418 ;  altars  should  be  turned  into 
tables,  1  Hoop.  488 ;  they  should  be  abo 
lished,  2  Hoop.  128 ;  reasons  why  the  Lord's 
board  should  rather  be  after  the  form  of  a 
table  than  of  an  altar,  2  Cran.  524,  Rid. 
321 ;  that  form  tends  to  superstition,  Rid. 
322 ;  letter  from  the  council  to  bishop  Rid 
ley,  to  take  down  altars  and  place  commu 
nion  tables  instead  of  them,  2  Cran.  524 ; 
king  Edward  writes  to  Ridley  requiring  the 
taking  down  of  some  that  remained,  Rid. 
507;  altars  pulled  down,  and  tables  sub 
stituted,  2  Cran.  x.  524,  1  Jew.  90,  Rid. 
280,  281,  529,  2  Zur.  159  n.,  3  Zur.  72, 
79,  384,  466 ;  Ridley's  determination  con 
cerning  altars,  Rid.  324;  the  Lord's  board 
not  to  be  made  in  the  form  of  an  altar,  ib. 
320;  by-altars  or  tables  forbidden,  ib. ; 
super-altars  forbidden,  ib.  319;  altars  set 
up  again  in  Mary's  time,  ib.  409 ;  removed 
again  temp.  Eliz.,  1  Zur.  63;  dispute  be 
tween  Sandys  and  Sir  Jo.  Bourne,  concerning 
a  stone  altar,  Sand,  xviii ;  altars  to  be  taken 
down,  and  the  stones  to  be  broken,  de 
faced,  and  bestowed  to  some  common  use, 
Grin.  134 ;  inquiry  respecting  altars,  ib.  158 
Altar  (Sacrament  of  the) :  v.  Supper  of  the 

Lord. 

Altar-cloths :  linen  coverings  introduced 
by  pope  Boniface  (III.  or  IV.),  3  Bee.  262, 
2  Brad.  311 ;  popish  linen  cloths  not  to  be 
used,  Grin.  155;  what  sort  convenient, 
2  Ful.  113 

Altel  [Fr.  autelj  :  altar,  2  Brad.  314 
Alteserra  (Ant.  Dadin.):  2  Ful.  103  n 
Altham  (James) :  patron  of  Buckland,  Herts, 

1  Bee.  xii 

Althamerus  (And.):  refused  the  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  and  that  of  James,  Rog.  84; 
on  the  Swermerians,  ib.  237  n.,  337  n 


ALTHOUGH 

Ithough :  as  though,  3  Bee.  259 
Itissiodorense  concilium :  v.  Councils,  Aux- 
erre. 

It-Sax  (John  Phil,  baron  of) :  comes  to 
England,  2  Zur.  214;  character  of  the 
baron  his  father,  ib.;  copy  of  his  diploma 
from  Oxford,  ib.  216;  leaves  England,  ib. 
260 

lum:  the  pope's  merchandise,  1  Lot.  180 ; 
the  art  of  boiling  it,  ib.  181  n 
lured :  v.  Alfred, 
luric:  v.  JElfric. 

Iva  (Fernando  duke  of):  called  the  duke 
Dalby,  2  Cran.  236 ;  comes  into  the  Nether 
lands  with  the  forces  of  the  king  of  Spain, 
2  Zur.  165;  his  standard  baptized  by  Pius  V., 
and  named  Margaret,  Hog.  266 ;  he  puts 
to  death  the  counts  of  Egmont  and  Horn, 
and  other  nobles,  1  Zur.  204,  being  irri 
tated  at  the  defeat  at  Groningen,  ib.  205 ; 
his  cruelty  and  tyranny  in  the  Netherlands, 
ib.  208,  209,  273  n.,  274,  2  Zur.  207 ;  arrests 
the  English  at  Antwerp,  1  Zur.  209  n.,  2 
Zur.  182 ;  recalled  to  Spain,  1  Zur.  275 
Ivarus  de  Caturco :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  258 
Ivey  (Jo.) :  an  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Ivey  (Rich.) :  an  exile,  3  Zur.  755,763;  mas 
ter  of  the  Temple,  2  Zur.  255  n. ;  applies  to 
Parker  about  Corranus,  Park.  476 
lyaco  (Pet.  de) :  v.  Alliaco. 
lypius,  bp  of  Tagasta:  opposed  the  en 
croachments  of  the  see  of  Rome,  1  Jew. 
358 ;  addressed  by  Paulinus  as  placed  in  an 
apostolic  see,  and  as  a  prince  of  God's 
people,  ib.  365,  4  Jew.  824  ;  passages  from 
him  and  Augustine  on  justification,  2  Cran. 
203 

madeus  VIII.,  duke  of  Savoy :  elected  pope 
[Felix  V.  antipope,  1439],  4  Jew.  1105; 
thought  himself  happy  that  of  a  pope  he 
was  made  a  cardinal,  ib.  1111 

madys  (  ),  a  goldsmith   of  London: 

Calf.  9  ,  2  Ful.  128 
malar^  i :  referred  to,  Pra.  Eliz.  27  n 
malekites :    conquered,  2  Bui.  165,  429,  4 
Bui.  224,  Grin.  41,  4  Jew.  1180 
mand  (St) :  v.  Saint- Amand. 
maral  (And.  d'):  grand- master  of  Rhodes, 
2  Lat.  33 

imasis,  king  of  Egypt :  his  law  against  idle 
ness,  Sand.  117 

masius :  so  the  civil  law  calls  one  who  keeps 
a  concubine,  4  Jew.  632 
mathas  :  scholar  to  St  Anthony,  4  Bui.  514 

Amaziah,  king  of  Judah :  1  Bui.  384,  2  Bui.  8 
maziah,  priest  of  Bethel:  4  Bui.  71 

Ambages  :  dark  sayings,  Bale  200 


AMBROSE 


15 


Ambarvalia :  processions  in  honour  of  Ceres, 

2  Zur.  40  n 

Ambition :  said  by  Cyprian  to  sleep  in  the 

bosom  of  priests,  1  Jew.  354 ;  the  evil  of  it, 

2  Lat.  27,  32,  33;  remedy  against  it,  1  Cov. 

525 

Ambleteuse :  the  camp  near  it  taken,  3  Zur. 

658  n 
Ambletons  (The) :  meaning  Hamiltons,  1  Zur. 

203  n 

Ambrose     (St)  :     v.    Athanasius,   Liturgy, 
Maximus  Taurinensis,  Sylvester  II. 
i.     His  life. 
ii.    His  works. 
iii.     On  God,  and  Christ. 
iv.    Scripture,  Word  of  God,  Truth. 
v.     Sin,  Repentance,  Absolution,  fyc. 
vi.     Grace,  Justification,  Faith,  c/c. 
vii.     The  Church. 
viii.     Apostles,  Bishops,  Ministers. 
ix.    Peter,  Rome. 
x.     Saints. 
xi.    Sacraments. 
xii.     Baptism. 
xiii.     The  Eucharist. 
xiv.    Prayer,  Praise,  ffc. 
xv.     Fasting. 
xvi.     Virginity,  Marriage. 
xvii.     The  Cross,  Images. 
xviii.    Heresies,  Antichrist. 
xix.     The  Civil  Power,  the  Emperor. 
xx.     Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  :  reference  to  him,  4  Bui.  199; 
he  was  a  nobleman,  3  Jew.  410 ;  bishop 
of  Milan,  Hog.  330  ;  his  election,  1  Whitg. 
461 ;  chosen  before  his  baptism,  ib.  323 ; 
asserts  that  all  the  bishops,  of  the  East 
and  AVest,  consented  to  his  election,  1  Jew. 
407;  whether  a  metropolitan  or  a  simple 
bishop,  2  Whitg.  155 ;  being  made  bishop, 
he  began  to  rebuke  the  nobles,  1  Jew.  407; 
took  order  for  the  service  of  the  church  of 
Milan,  ib.  265;  ordained  that  hymns  and 
psalms  should  be  sung  after  the  manner  of 
the  East,  4  Bui.  195 ;  opposed  the  empress 
Justina,  who  favoured  the  Arians,  Calf.  301 ; 
sought  to  turn  the  emperor  Gratian  from 
error,  3  Jew.  236,  &c. ;  present  at  the  council 
of  Aquileia,  2  Whitg.  362 ;  the  means  of  Au 
gustine's  conversion,  1  Brad.  540  n.,  1  Lat. 
201 ;  he  expelled  Theodosius  from  the 
church,  and  why,  3  Bee.  478,  &c.,  1  Jew. 
311,  Pil.  381,  491,  555,  3  Whitg.  242,  &c. ; 
his  language  to  him  when  excommunicate, 
with  his  reply,  3  Jew.  374;  exhorted  him  to 
repentance,  3  Whitg.  244 ;  brought  him  to 
it  by  ecclesiastical  discipline,  Sai\}.  72 ;  his 
boldness  in  this  matter  commended,  Rid. 


16 


AMBROSE 


95;  he  declared  that  Theodosius  enjoyed  per 
petual  light,  Grin.  25 ;  that  emperor's  opi 
nion  of  him,  1  Jew.  362 ;  he  settled  disputes, 
ib.  382 ;  used  funeral  sermons,  Pil.  543  ; 
applied  the  sacred  vessels  of  the  church 
to  the  redemption  of  captives,  2  Bui.  45 ; 
he  often  differs  in  opinion  from  other  fa 
thers,  Whita.  455 ;  erred  in  some  points, 
1  Hoop.  28  ;  his  house  of  salutations  (dcnra- 
VTIKOV  olxov),  2  Whitg.  386,  388,  390; 
legendary  story  of  his  leaving  a  rich  man's 
house  who  had  never  tasted  adversity,  3 
Bee.  103, 1  Lat.  435,  483 ;  how  he  received 
the  communion  on  his  death-bed,  1  Jeic, 
162,  242,  250 ;  his  dying  words,  1  Jew.  243, 
Jew.  xxii ;  year  of  his  death,  2  Ful.  81 ; 
Jerome  scoffs  at  him  and  his  writings,  1 
Jew.  314,  3  Jew.  176 

ii.  His  works:  4  Bui.  587,  Calf.  401,  2 
Ful.  395;  Hexaemeron,  3  Bui.  150;  De 
septem  Tubis,  Bale  256 ;  De  Sacramentis, 
libri  sex ;  their  genuineness  questioned  or 
denied,  4  Bui.  248,  Calf.  202  n.,  1  Cran. 
180,  210  n.,  2  Ful.  239,  1  Hoop.  234 ;  he 
speaks  of  only  two  books  of  his  on  the 
sacraments,  2  Jew.  1103  ;  the  books  De 
Mysteriis  Initiandis  not  his,  1  Cran.  180, 
210 n.,  318;  nor  the  books  De  Vocatione 
Gentium,  1  Bee.  81  n.,  Calf.  295,  2  Cran. 
142  n.,  2  Ful.  353  n. ;  the  spurious  commen 
tary  on  St  Paul's  epistles,  ib.  183,  367,  1 
Bui.  213 n.;  the  commentary  on  Titus  not 
his,  Calf.  235  n.;  a  sermon  De  Cruce,  by 
Maximus  Taurinensis,  attributed  to  him,  ib. 
177  n.,  2  Ful.  154, 155  ;  a  sermon  attributed 
both  to  him  and  Augustine,  2  Ful.  284;  one 
ascribed  to  him,  to  Augustine,  and  to 
Maximus,  ib.  340  n. ;  hymns  ascribed  to 
him ; — Jam  lucis  orto  sidere,  Pra.  Eliz. 
134  n.;  Rerum  Creator  omnium,  ib.  148; 
Censors  paterni  luminis,  ib. ;  TeDeumlau- 
damus  ;  hymnus  Ambrosii  et  Augustini,  ib, 
250,  and  in  the  Prayer  Books. 

iii.  On  God,  and  Christ  (see  also  x.)  :  he 
records  a  saying  of  Symmachus  on  the  unity 
of  God,  3  Jew.  622;  shews  how  man  is  the 
image  of  God,  Calf.  156  ;  defends  the  term 
o/iooiitriov,  3  Bui.  246,  Whita.  535;  on  the 
omnipresence  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  493;  says, 
to  be  in  the  form  of  God,  is  to  be  in  the 
nature  of  God ;  to  take  the  form  of  a  ser 
vant  is  to  take  the  perfection  of  human 
nature,  3  Jew.  261 ;  says  Christ  appeared 
in  human  figure,  2  Jew.  569 ;  supposes  the 
word  footstool,  Psa.  xcix.  5,  to  denote  our 
Lord's  humanity,  Calf.  165,  1  Cran.  236, 
237,  *>  V-  540;  calls  the  body  of  Christ 
the  body  «f  the  divine  Spirit,  3  Bee.  445, 


446 ;  calls  Christ  alone  our  mouth,  our  eye, 
and  our  hand  to  the  Father,  2  Bee.  135 ; 
says  of  the  wise  men,  they  knew  the  star 
that  signified  him  unto  them  who  was  both 
man  and  God,  but  they  adored  the  little 
One,  1  Jeic.  515;  says,  we  have  seen  Him 
with  our  eyes,  and  have  thrust  our  fingers 
into  the  holes  of  the  nails,  &c.,  2  Jew. 
570 ;  on  "  that  which  is  behind  of  the 
afflictions  of  Christ,"  (Col.  i.  24— pseud.), 
2  Bui.  333;  on  Christ's  entry  when  the 
doors  were  shut,  1  Jew.  483 ;  shews  that 
we  must  not  seek  Christ  in  the  earth,  nor 
after  the  flesh,  like  Mary,  but  in  heaven 
as  Stephen  did,  2  Bee.  274, 277,  3  Bee.  451, 

1  Cran.  96,  (49),  Grin.  54,  1  Hoop.  234, 

2  Hoop.  483,  1  Jew.  12,  490,  2  Jew.  1118  ; 
says  that  we  cannot  see  Christ  now  truly, 

3  Jew.  531,  but  that  Christ  is  touched  and 
seen  by  faith,  1  Jew.  499,  542,  2  Jew.  1043, 

3  Jew.  525,  529, 531,  548,  Sand.  153 ;  speaks 
of  carrying  Christ,  3  Jew.  545 ;  he  (or  Leo) 
speaks  of  the  faithful  as  eagles  flying  to 
the  body  with  spiritual  wings,  1  Jew.  451 ; 
says  that  Christ,  here  in  image,  is  there  in 
truth,  when  as  an  advocate  he  intercedes  for 
us,  2  Bee.  277,  3  Bee.  451 ;  says,  first  the 
shadow  went  before,  the  image  followed, 
the  truth  will  be ;  the  shadow  in  the  law, 
the  image  in  the  gospel,  the  truth  in  hea 
ven,  2  Jeiv. 598,7 30 ;  observes  that,  when  the 
Son  of  man  shall  come,  shall  faith  be  rare, 

4  Jew.   723 ;    compares  the  glory   of  the 
gospel  of  Christ  with  the  power  of  Home, 

1  Jew.  368,  369 

iv.  Scripture,WordofGod,Truth:  he  says 
the  Jews  see  the  ink,  but  not  the  Spirit 
of  God,  3  Jew.  498;  speaks  of  the  word 
of  God  as  a  lamp,  Whita.  384;  says  it  is 
the  living  meat  of  our  souls,  2  Cran.  28 ; 
on  the  crumbs  which  fall  from  the  Mas 
ter's  table,  viz.  the  doctrines  of  scripture, 
Whita.  701;  asserts  that  the  foundation 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets  means  the 
two  testaments,  ib.  349 ;  on  faith,  and  the 
authority  of  scripture,  addressed  to  Gra- 
tian,  ib.  357,  702 ;  says  that  all  truth,  by 
whomsoever  spoken,  is  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 

2  Whitg.  465,   589,  590 ;   remarks  that  it 
pleased  not    God  by   logic    to    save    his 
people  ;    for  the   kingdom  of   God  is    in 
simplicity  of  faith,   not  in   contention   of 
speech,  4  Jew.  911;  shews  that  the  simple 
truth  of  fishermen  confounds  the  words  of 
philosophers,  ib. ;  another  passage  much  to 
the  same  effect,  ib. ;  his  high  estimation  of 
the  LXX.  version,  I  Ful.  51, 53;  in  the  New 
Testament,  he  asserts  the  greater  authority 


AMBROSE 


17 


of  the  original  Greek,  Whita. 157;  tells  the 
people  that  Moses  accuses  them,  they  have 
heard  him  read,  4  Jew.  857;  appeals  to  the 
people,  knowing  them  to  be  skilled  in 
scripture,  against  Auxentius  the  Arian, 
Whita.  465  ;  speaking  of  the  Arians,  he 
says,  Let  them  come  to  the  church ;  let  them 
hearken  with  tho  people;  not  that  any  man 
may  sit  as  judge,  but  that  every  man  may 
have  the  examination  of  his  own  mind,  4 
Jew. 913;  desires  not  that  the  people  should 
believe  him,  but  the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  231, 
238 ;  says  that  we  must  ask  Peter  and  Paul 
if  we  would  find  the  truth,  1  Jew.  25; 
teaches  that  to  discover  truth,  we  must 
ask  the  scriptures,  the  prophets,  the  apo 
stles,  and  Christ,  Coop.  191,  3  Jew.  236, 
237,  Whita.  702 ;  says,  Let  our  judgment 
stand  apart,  let  us  inquire  of  Paul,  3  Jew. 
238;  shews  that  even  the  apostles'  preaching 
beside  the  Gospel,  is  not  to  be  heard,  2 
Cran.  29;  declares  that  we  justly  condemn 
all  new  things  which  Christ  has  not  taught, 
and  that  such  teaching  is  detestable,  2  Bee. 
261,  3  Bee.  391,  398,  404,  2  Cran.  28; 
speaking  of  some  doctrine  he  says,  so  our 
fathers  have  said  according  to  the  scrip 
tures,  3  Jew.  238 ;  proves  the  O/JLOOVCTIOV 
from  scripture,  Whita.  535 ;  likewise  the 
perpetual  virginity  of  Mary,  ib.  539  ;  on  the 
profundity  of  scripture,  ib.  372  ;  on  the  per 
spicuity  of  scripture,  ib.  398  ;  remarks  that 
Paul  interprets  himself,  ib.  402;  says  here 
tics  impugn  the  law  by  the  words  of  the 
law,  3  Jew.  151 ;  on  the  Arians'  misuse  of 
scripture,  ib.  241 ;  on  the  term  "tradition" 
as  used  by  St  Paul,  Whita.  555;  on  human 
tradition,  1  Ful.  171 ;  calls  those  who  make 
themselves  subject  to  men's  superstitions 
the  slaves  of  men,  SJew.  615;  against  false 
prophets,  and  writer'-  of  false  gospels,  ib. 
441 ;  shews  that  nr  .ning  is  to  be  added  to 
the  word  of  God,  jven  for  a  good  purpose, 
2  Cran.  28,  Phil.  373  ;  on  the  caution 
against  adding  to  the  Apocalypse,  Whita. 
622;  on  Cain  and  Abel,  1  Ful.  395;  on 
Noah's  flood,  3  Jew.  595;  on  Melchisedech, 
2  Jew.  731  ;  on  the  division  of  the  Red 
sea  and  Jordan,  &c.,  1  Cran.  318,  Hutch. 
276,  3  Jeiv.  502  ;  contrasts  the  manna  with 
the  bread  which  God  now  gives,  that  is, 
the  word  which  he  has  ordained,  3  Bcc. 
340;  division  of  the  ten  commandments 
(pseud.),  1  Bui. 213, 1  Hoop. 349 ;  on  EHsha 
causing  iron  to  swim,  1  Cran.  318,  Hutch. 
39,' 276  ;  says  that  Herod  burnt  the  records, 
in  order  to  conceal  the  baseness  of  his  house, 
4  Jew.  762,  Sand.  16;  on  the  reception  of 


the  word  of  God  by  the  Thessalon'mns, 
Whita.  337;  on  the  deliverance  of  the  crea 
ture,  or  creation,  (Rom.  viii — pseud.),  1 
Brad.  352;  in  what  sense  he  calls  the  book 
of  Tobit  divine,  Whita.  80 

v.  Sin,  Repentance,  Absolution,  Excom 
munication  :  he  maintains  the  doctrine  of 
original  sin,  2  Bui.  390;  calls  pride  the 
greatest  sin,  Sand.  137 ;  condemns  usury, 
2  Jew.  853,  856;  calls  it  killing  a  man,  to 
deny  him  the  things  which  should  preserve 
his  life,  1  Bee.  25 ;  says  Paul  calls  those 
impudent  that  are  contentious,  &c.,  2  Jew. 
607;  reprobates  unthankfulness  towards 
God,  Sand.  156;  says  that  he  that  preaches 
Christ  must  be  estranged  from  all  kinds 
of  vices,  1  Bee.  386  ;  says  it  is  a  shameful 
lie  to  call  oneself  a  Christian,  and  not  to  do 
the  works  of  Christ,  ib.  387 ;  remarks  that 
when  a  man  begins  to  live  wantonly,  he 
begins  to  decline  from  the  true  faith,  3  Jew. 
584 ;  asks,  how  can  the  word  of  God  be 
sweet  in  thy  mouth  in  which  is  the  bitter 
ness  of  sin?  Grin.  381;  says  God  verily 
foreknew  to  what  end  the  fury  of  the 
mad  man  (Cain)  would  come,  nevertheless 
he  was  not  urged  by  necessity  of  sinning 
(pseud.),  2  Bui.  378;  says  the  soul  over 
come  with  the  pleasure  of  the  flesh  is 
made  flesh,  2  Jew.  566;  on  the  frailty  of 
the  flesh,  4  Jew.  635;  Ambrose  (or  Pros 
per)  on  the  law  of  the  mind,  and  the  con 
flict  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit,  3  Jew. 
464;  passages  describing  true  repentance 
(pseud.),  1  Bcc.  93,  Sand.  140;  says  that 
none  can  rightly  repent,  unless  he  trust  in 
God's  mercy,  Wool.  145 ;  remarks  on  the 
penitence  of  Peter,  I  Ful.  438 ;  he  exhorts 
sinners  to  humble  themselves,  and  to  let  the 
church  weep  for  them,  3  Jew.  361 ;  refer 
red  to  on  penance,  3  Jew.  456;  remarks  on 
absolution,  with  reference  to  the  doctrine  of 
the  Novatians,  1  Ful.  272,  273 ;  he  declares 
that  he  alone  forgives  sins,  who  alone  died 
for  our  sins,  2  Bee.  173, 174  n. ;  says  that  to 
forgive  sin  and  to  give  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
only  in  the  power  of  God,  ib.  173,  219, 
227,  3  Bee.  468 ;  declares  that  no  man  can 
be  partner  with  Christ  in  forgiving  sins, 
SJew.  380;  cited  as  saying  that  the  word 
of  God  forgives  sin,  the  priest  is  the  ju.'ige, 
2  Bee.  174;  his  words  ai-e  that  sins  are 
forgiven  by  the  word  of  God,  the  ex- 
pounder  whereof  is  the  Levite,  ib.  n.,  3 
Jew.  358,  304,  378—81;  on  Paul's  absolu- 
tionof  the  incestuous  person,  1  Ful.  485 ; 
he  asserts  that  he  who  receives  not  remis 
sion  of  his  sins  here,  shall  not  have  it  in 

9 


AMBROSE 


another  life,  2  Bee.  395,  3  Bee.  461,  3  Jew. 
663;  on  excommunication,  3  Whitg.  239; 
his  conduct  towards  Theodosius;  see  i, 
above. 

vi.  Grace,  Justification,  Faith,  Works, 
Merit :  he  says  that  without  the  worship  of 
the  true  God  that  which  seems  to  be  virtue 
is  sin  (pseud.),  2  Cran.  142;  he  asserts  that 
the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  knows  nothing 
of  slow  struggles,  Whita.  38, 102 ;  says  it  is 
ours  to  remove  the  stone,  it  is  God's  to  raise 
the  dead,  3  Jew.  379;  maintains  justifica 
tion  by  faith  only,  2  Bee.  639,  Wool.  34; 
passages  on  justification,  2  Cran.  204 — 206, 
210,  211 ;  asks  whence  he  should  have  merit, 
mercy  being  his  crown,  1  Ful.  369,  2  Ful. 
92 ;  says  that  the  redemption  of  Christ's 
blood  would  wax  vile,  if  justification  were 
due  to  merits,  3  -Bee.  170 ;  says  that  he 
who  believes  in  Christ  shall  be  saved  with 
out  works,  2  Cran.  130;  says  it  was  decreed 
of  God  that,  the  law  ceasing,  the  grace  of 
God  should  require  only  faith  for  salvation, 
3  Je.iv.  244  ;  and  again,  that  faith  alone  is 
appointed  for  salvation,  ib. ;  says,  I  will  not 
glory  because  1  am  just,  but  because  I  am 
redeemed ;  not  because  I  am  void  of  sins, 
but  because  my  sins  are  forgiven  me,  &c. 

3  Jew.  246  (see  also  n.  4);  says  (believers) 
are  freely  justified,  because   working   no. 
thing,  and  rendering  nothing  again,  they 
are  justified  by  faith  only,  by  the  gift  of 
God  (pseud.),  2  Bui.  341,  3  Jew.  244;  says 
the  grace  of  God  through  Christ  hath  justi 
fied  men,  not  from  one  sin  alone,  but  from 
many,  1  Bee.  337  ;  sees  the  doctrine  of  jus 
tification  by  faith  in  the  history  of  Jacob 
obtaining  the  blessing,  Wool.  3G;  says  he 
fulfils    the    law    that    believes   in   Christ, 
2  Bee.  638;   exclaims  that  faith  is  richer 
than  all  treasures,  1  Bee.  207 ;  3  Bee.  165 ; 
says  faith  is  the  mother  of  good  will  and 
righteous  working,  1  Bee.  80;  calls  faith 
the  root  of  all  virtues,  1  Bee.  207,  3  Bee. 
165 ;  asserts  that  they  who  are  the  work 
manship  of   God    are   no    more   sluggish 
(pseud.),  1  Bee.  80,  81,  2  Cow.  243 ;  says  the 
gifts  of  virtues  cannot  be  idle,  ib. ;    says 
that  he  who  repudiates  the  faith;and  limits 
the  rights  of  the  law  is  an  unjust  man,  for, 
"V.u'.  just  shall  live  by  faith,"  Phil.  34; 
speaks  of  Gentiles  believing  in  Christ  by 
the  leading  of  nature,  3  Jew.  198 

vii.  The  Church  :  he  says  God's  house  is 
where  he  is  feared  according  to  his  will, 
1  Jew.  434 ;  that  the  church  shines  not  by 
her  own  light,  but  by  the  light  of  Christ, 

4  Jew.   750;  that  all  the  children   of  the 


church  are  priests,  ib.  984 ;  asks  what  can 
be  more  honourable,  than  that  the  emperor 
( Valentinian)  should  be  called  a  child  of  the 
church  ?  1  Jew.  369,  3  Jew.  376 ;  says  that 
the  law  (i.  e.  the  civil  law)  did  not  gather  the 
church,  but  the  faith  of  Christ  did,  2  Jew. 
1023,  Phil.  27,  34;  held  that  things  used 
in  the  primitive  church  are  not  of  neces 
sity  to  be  observed  always,  1  Jew.  39,  74 — 
76 ;  speaks  of  differences  between  the  apo 
stolical  church  and  the  church  of  his  day, 

1  Whitg.  218 ;  says  they  who  should  have 
been  the  vicars  of  the  apostles  are  become 
the  fellows  of  Judas,  4  Jew.  1009;   would 
rather  have  the  stony  temples  want  their 
precious  furniture,  than  the  living  temples 
of  God  their  necessary  food,  1  Bee.  31,  32  ; 
declares  that  the  church  has  gold,  not  to 
hoard,  but  to  bestow  upon  the  poor,  1  Bee. 
23,  3  Bee.  362 ;  says  that  the  disputation 
of  faith  ought  to  be  in  the  congregation 
before  the  people,  Phil.  16;  approves  pro 
vincial  synods,  4  Jew.  1049,  1054 

viii.  Apostles,  Bishops,  Ministers  :  he 
ascribes  the  creed  to  the  apostles,  Whita. 
604 ;  says  that  the  apostles  mentioned  in 
Eph.  iv.  are  bishops,  2  Whitg.  230,  355; 
on  apostles,  prophets,  evangelists,  and  pas 
tors  and  teachers,  1  Whitg.  494,  503,  504 ; 
on  the  apostleship  of  Epaphroditus,  1  Whitg. 
497;  said  to  mention  archbishops  (pseud.), 

2  Whitg.  153,  430;  intimates  that  Timothy 
was  bishop  of  Ephesus,  2  Whitg.  295  ;  ex 
tols  the   episcopal  power,   3  Bee.  508  n. ; 
calls  the  bishop  the  highest  priest,  4  Jew. 
823 ;  tells  -Felix,  bp  of  Comum,  that  he  has 
taken  the  government  of  the  highest  priest 
hood,   ib. ;    says  that  all  orders  are  in  a 
bishop,  and  that  he  is  prince   of  priests, 

2  Whitg.  171  n.,  432;  «a  bishop  must  be 
...of  good  behaviour"  (Kooyuov), — this  he 
refers   to  the  ornaments  of  the   mind,  1 
Zur.  157 ;   says  to  one,  Unless   thou  em 
brace  the  good  work,  a  bishop  thou  canst 
not  be,    3  Jew.  309;   charges  bishops  of 
his  time  with   simony  (pseud.),  Sand.  44, 
136,  2  Whitg.  153  n . ;   speaks  of  a  bishop 
being  chosen  by  the  whole  church,  1  Whitg. 
443,  446;    said  to  confound  bishops  and 
priests,   2   Whitg.    250;    says   the   ordina 
tion  of  a  bishop  and  of  a  presbyter  is  one, 
both    are    priests,   but  a  bishop  is    first, 

3  Jew.  439;  calls  presbyters  or  elders  vicars 
of  Christ,    and   God's  prelates,  3  Whitg. 
152;  on  elders  in  the  synagogue  and  the 
church,  ib.  154;  speaks  of  government  by 
seniors  as  discontinued  in  his  time,  ib.  199, 
203;    on   the   promotion   of  deacons  to  a 


AMBROSE 


higher  grade,  ib.  70 ;  on  the  injunction  to 
lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  1  Whitg. 
426,  433;  thinks  that  ministers  should  abs 
tain  from  worldly  merchandise,  ib.  485 ; 
maintains  that  he  who  preaches  Christ  must 
be  estranged  from  all  kinds  of  vices,  1  Bee. 
386  ;  says,  in  the  beginning  it  was  per 
mitted  to  every  one  to  preach,  baptize,  &c., 
1  Whitg.  412,  2  Whitg.  526 

ix.  Peter,  Rome  :  he  says  Peter  exercised 
his  primacy;  the  primacy  of  confession, 
not  of  honour ;  of  faith,  not  of  order,  1  Ful. 
41,  2  Ful.  256,  257,  310;  says  Andrew  re- 
ceived  not  the  primacy,  but  Peter,  1  Jew. 
366 ;  speaks  of  Esau's  primacy,  ib. ;  affirms 
that  what  was  said  to  Peter  was  said  to  the 
apostles  (pseud.),  2  Ful.  284  ;  explains  how 
Christ  looked  on  Peter  after  his  denial  of 
him,  and  caused  his  tears  to  flow,  1  Bee. 
93,  94;  mistaken  in  supposing  that  Peter 
was  the  first  who  saw  our  Lord  after  his 
resurrection,  2  Ful.  304;  intimates  that  the 
command  to  feed  Christ's  sheep  was  given 
to  all  the  apostles,  3  Jew.  384  ;  says  Christ 
left  Peter  as  the  vicar  of  his  love,  2  Ful. 
320,  321,  3  Jew.  282;  speaks  of  Peter 
ruling  others,  2  Ful.  250;  credits  and  re 
peats  an  old  tradition  concerning  Peter, 
Rid.  221 ;  savs  they  have  not  Peter's  in 
heritance  who  have  not  his  faith,  (but  the 
later  editions  for  "  fidem"  read  "  sedem",)  4 
«/«<?.  929;  denies  that  Paul  was  inferior  to 
Peter,  though  the  latter  was  the  foundation 
of  the  church,  2  Ful.  256 ;  says  Paul  had 
the  primacy  in  preaching  among  the  Gen 
tiles,  3  Jew.  328 ;  says  it  is  uncertain  whe 
ther  Peter  or  Paul  should  be  placed  first 
(pseud.),  1  Jew.  367,  375,  1  Tyn.  216  n.; 
calls  pope  Damasus  ruler  of  God's  house, 
1  Jew.  429;  and  simply,  bishop  of  Rome, 
ib.  433 ;  addresses  por  3  Syricius  as  a  bro 
ther,  Uew.  433,  1  yn.  216 n.;  says  that 
reference  was  mar  j  to  himself,  after  de- 
terminat.on  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  1  Jew. 
382,  421,  4  Jew.  1044 ;  desired  in  all  things 
to  follow  the  church  of  Rome,  but  claimed 
the  faculty  of  judging  whether  anything 
were  better  observed  elsewhere,  4  Jew. 
1046 ;  calls  Rome  the  head  of  superstition, 
1  Jeiv.  421 

x.  Saints,  4'C.  (see  also  ix.  and  xvii.):  he 
eays  that,  except  Christ  be  our  intercessor, 
neither  we  nor  all  the  saints  can  have  any 
thing  to  do  with  God,  1  Bee.  150, 3  Bee.  356; 
thinks  that  as  the  angels  are  over  (nations), 
so  shall  they  be  who  have  deserved  the 
life  of  angels,  3  Jew  572 ;  says  the  virgin 
obtained  the  grace  to  be  replenished  with 


the  Author  of  grace,  1  Ful.  528;  (as  to 
her  perpetual  virginity  see  iv.  supra);  his 
reading  of  Gen.  Hi.  15,  "ipsa  conteret," 

1  Ful.  533 ;  a  spurious  passage  on  the  ho 
nour  due  to  martyrs,  3  Jew.  575;  on  the 
apparition   of  Gervasius,    Protasius,    and 
Paul  (pseud. ).  2  Jew.  654;  praises  Helena, 
the  mother  of  Constantino,   1  Jew.  306 ; 
calls  her  "  stabularia,"  Calf.  322;  how  he 
speaks  of  Constantino,  4  Jew.  1004 ;  how 
of  the  soul  of  Valentinian,  2  Jew.  742,  (and 
see  xii.);  how  of  Theodosius,  Grin.  25 

xi.  Sacraments  :  he  treats  of  two  sacra 
ments  only,  3  Jew.  459 ;  yet  he  calls  the 
•washing  of  the  disciples'  feet  a  sacrament, 

2  Cran.  79,  and  applies  the  same  term  to 
penance,  3  Jew*  456 ;  he  says  that  the  sacra 
ments  do  not  require  gold,  and  that  their 
ornament  is   the  redemption  of  captives, 

3  Bee.  362,  4  Bui.  419,  Pil.  156, 157 ;  calls 
him  who  is  not  present  at  the  sacraments 
a  forsaker  of  the  Lord's   tents,   (pseud.), 
3  Bee.  473 

xii.  Baptism:  he  addresses  baptism  as 
the  water  that  has  washed  the  world  stained 
with  man's  blood,  1  Jew.  535;  calls  it  the 
pledge  and  image  of  resurrection,  3t/ett>.470; 
calls  the  words  of  baptism  heavenly  words, 
2  Jew.  620  ;  says  that  in  baptism  we  crucify 
in  ourselves  the  Son  of  God,  ib.  727,  3  Jew. 
448;  asserts  that  the  water  is  made  sweet 
unto  grace  by  the  preaching  of  the  Lord's 
cross,  ib.  565 ;  says,  the  water  of  the  holy 
font  has  washed  us,  the  blood  of  the  Lord 
has  redeemed  us,  ib.  595 ;  says,  thou  hast 
seen  the  font,  thou  hast  seen  the  priest, 
&c.,  but  those  things  which  work,  thou  hast 
not  seen,  ib.  1106  ;  remarks  that  we  should 
not  look  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but 
at  those  which  are  not  seen,t'6.  569,  3  Jew* 
503;  exhorts  to  believe  that  ti.e  presence  of 
the  Godhead  is  in  baptism,  and  that  Christ 
is  there,  3  Jew.  468,  503  ;  calls  baptism  a 
mystery  which  eye  hath  not  seen. -'Vor  ea..1'- 
heard,  &c.,  2  Jew.  565,  570 ;  observes  that 
in  baptism  one  thing  is  done  visibly,  ano 
ther  wrought  invisibly,  1  Jew,  466;  says 
that  is  better  seen  which  (with  our  bodily 
eyes)  is  not  seen,  ib.  467,  490,  640,  2  Jew. 
576 ;  shews  that  in  the  water  there  is  the 
image  of  death,  but  in  the  Spirit  the  pledge 
of  life,  and  that  therefore,  if  there  be  any 
grace  in  the  water,  it  is  of  the  presence 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Bee.  468 ;  says  (inter 
alia,)  that  water  cleanses  not  without  the 
Spirit,  2  Jew.  565 ;  says  the  water  healeth 
not,  unless  the  Holy  Ghost  descend  and 
consecrate  if,  Calf.  202,  2  Jew.  1102,  3«/ew. 
2—2 


20 


AMBROSE 


445,  that  all  water  heals  not,  but  only  that 
which  has  the  grace  of  Christ  and  the  pre 
sence  of  the  Trinity,  1  Jew.  466,  2  Jew.  781, 
3  Jew.  443,  500,  that  the  priest  makes  his 
prayer  that  the  font  may  be  sanctified,  and 
that  the  presence  of  the  Eternal  Trinity 
may  be  in  it,  2  Jew.  763;  shews  that  in 
baptism  the  minister  cleanses  not,  3  Bee. 
469 ;  says  the  grace  of  baptism  forgave 
Constantine  all  his  sins  at  the  end  of  his 
life,  4  Jew.  1004 ;  allows  that  forgiveness 
of  sins  has  been  granted  without  baptism, 
2  Bee.  219,  3  Bee.  468 ;  expresses  his  belief 
that  Valentinian,  though  he  died  unbap- 
tized,  yet  died  in  the  Lord,  2  Bee.  224, 

2  Jew.  1107,  3  Jew.  359  ;   expounds   the 
texts  of  which  the  heresy  denying  remis 
sion  of  sins  after  baptism  has  been  gathered, 

1  Bee.  95,  96;  on  the  text,  "Christ  sent 
me  not  to  baptize,"  &c.,  2   Whitg.   456  ; 
affirms  that  baptism  ought  necessarily  to 
be   given  to   young  children,  2  Bee.  210; 
explains  the  rites  used  in  baptism,  Whita. 
603;    speaks   of  trine  immersion,   2   Bee. 
227 

xiii.  The  Eucharist  (see  also  iii.):  he 
asserts  that  the  eucharist  is  not  the  Lord's 
supper,  2  Lat.  263;  the  first  who  used  the 
term  "  missa"  for  the  eucharist,  2  Ful.  81, 
239,  Pil.  507;  an  extract  (spurious)  on 
saying  mass,  1  Brad.  512  ;  on  St  Paul's 
command  to  tarry  one  for  another,  1  Jew. 
17  ;  calls  the  element  one  thing,  consecra 
tion  another,  3  Jew.  500,  501 ;  his  opinion 
as  to  the  words  of  consecration,  1  Ful.  505, 
Rid.  18;  says  that  when  the  priest  conse 
crates  the  sacrament,  he  uses  the  words  of 
Christ,  1  Ful.  270,  3  Jew.  497 ;  speaks  of 
St  Laurence  the  deacon  as  consecrating  the 
Lord's  blo.-)d,  1  Jew.  240;  on  Christ's  pre 
sence  in  ilie  sacrament,  Rid.  202;  refers 
the  woi'Ss  "  Taste  and  see  that  the  Lord 
is  •-acious,"  to  Christ  in  the  «ucharist, 
*••  2  J?\-  7t>5 ;  calls  that  sacrament  the  grace 
and  virtue  of  Christ's  very  nature,  I  Brad.  98: 

3  Jew.  487  ;  says  that  by  receiving  Christ's 
flesh,  we  become  partakers  of  his  divinity, 
Hutch.  240  n.,  3  Jew.  4G6;  cited  in  the  canon 
law  as  saying  that  although  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine  be  seen,  we  must  believe 
that  nothing  else  remains  after  consecra 
tion,  but  the  flesh   and   blood   of  Christ, 

2  Jew.  568,  and  as  saying  that  the  bread 
is  that  body  which  was  formed  in  the  vir 
gin's  womb,  ib.  791 ;  his  words  upon  the 
eating  of  Christ's  body,  &c.  are  to  be  under 
stood  figuratively,  1  Cran.  55, 179 ;  he  calls 
the  sacrament  a  creature,  1  Jew.  547,  2  Jew. 


569, 772  ;  teaches  that  the  substance  of  the 
sacramental  elements  remains,  Hutch.  273; 
asks  whether  the  word  of  Christ,  which  of 
nought  could  make  what  was  not,  cannot 
change  things  which  are  into  what  they 
were  not,  3  Bee.  424,  1  Cran.  276  n.,  318; 
says  that  there  is  such  power  in  the  word 
of  the  Lord  Jesus. ..that  (the  elements)  are 
what  they  were,  yet  changed  into  another 
thing,  1  Cran.  276,  (31),  Grin.  69,  1  Jew. 
458,  2  Jew.  566,  569,  1115,  3  Jew.  482,497, 
513 ;  says  that  the  power  of  benediction  is 
greater  than  the  power  of  nature,  because 
by  benediction  even  nature  itself  is  changed, 
1  Cran.  318,  Hutch.  275—277,  2  Jew.  566, 
that  the  word  of  God  changes  the  kinds  of 
the  elements,  2  Jew.  595,  that  the  bread 
before  the  words  of  the  sacraments  is 
bread,  when  consecration  cometh,  of  bread 
is  made  the  body  of  Christ  (pseud.?), 
1  Cran.  177,  320,  ( 72),  1  Hoop.  233,  2  Jew. 
568 ;  says  that  which  is  offered  before  the 
•words  of  Christ  is  called  bread,  but  after 
wards  it  is  called  Christ's  body  (pseud.  ?) 

1  Cran.  178;    affirms  that  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine  are  changed,  1  Cran.  323; 
says,  before  the  blessing  of  the  heavenly 
words,  another  kind  is   named,  but  after 
consecration  the  body  of  Christ  is  signified 
(pseud.  ?),  2  Bee.  285,  3  Bee.  436,    Coop. 
207,  1  Cran.  122,  178,  179,  (50),  2  Hoop. 
405  n.,  1  Jew.  448,  2  Jew.  569,  570,  595, 
597,  599,  699,  766,  775,  794, 1113,  3  Jew. 
452,  500,  503 ;   shews  how  the  eucharist  is 
the  new  testament  in  Christ's  blood,  iCran. 
1 22, 1  Hoop.  234  n. ;  says,  when  Moses  called 
the  blood  the  soul,  doubtless  he  meant  the 
blood  to  be  one  thing,  and  the  soul  another, 

2  Jew.  612 ;  says  it  is  not  the  bread  that 
goeth    into    the    body...  that   strengthens 
the  substance  of  the  soul,  2  Jew.  572,  760, 

3  Jew.  471,  474,    517,    524,   593;    affirms 
that  the  body  of  Christ  is  spiritual  meat, 
and  spiritually  eaten,  1  Cran.  178;  says  the 
sacrament  is   not   corporal,   but   spiritual 
food,  3  Bee.  445 ;  distinguishes  between  the 
flesh  which  was  crucified,  and  the  sacrament 
of  that  flesh,  ib.  444,  445 ;  calls  the  sacra 
ment  a  type  of  the  body  of  Christ,  Grin. 
69;   designates  the  oblation  the  figure  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood,  2  Bee.  285,  3  Bee. 
436,  Coop.  207,  1  Cran.  122,  (59),  2  Jew. 
570,  3  Jew.  500;  calls  it  an  image,  figure, 
type,  similitude,  &c.,  2  Jew.  609;  his  use 
of  the  word  simulacrum,  1  Ful.  102;  speaks 
of  receiving  the  sacrament  for  a  similitude, 
3  Bee.  436,  Coop.  208,  1  Cran.  122,  (59), 
2  Jew.  570,  3  Jew.  487,  500;  shews  how  ia 


AMBROSE 


21 


signification  and  figure  of  the  divine  benefit 
we  take  the  mystical  cup,  3  Bee.  436,  iCran. 
122,  2  Jew.  570 ;  speaks  of  drinking  the 
similitude  of  Christ's  precious  blood,  3  Sec. 
436,  1  Cran.  122  (59),  Hutch.  259,  2  Jew. 
670;  mentions  that  the  priest  ministered 
the  sacrament  saying,  "  The  body  of  Christ," 
to  which  the  recipient  answered,  "Amen," 

1  Jew.  286  n.,  2  Jew.  698  ;  affirms  that  the 
cup   after   consecration  was  called  blood, 
and  that  the  people  answered,  "Amen," 

2  Jew.  699 ;  says,  because  we  are  delivered 
by  the  Lord's  death,  in  eating  and  drink 
ing  we  signify  the  flesh  and  blood  which 
were  offered  for  us  (pseud.),  3  Bee.  436, 
4  Bui.  440,   1  Cran.  122,  (59),  Grin.  65, 
2  Jew.  570, 591, 597, 3  Jew.  493, 500;  teaches 
that  the  wicked  do  not  eat  Christ's  flesh 
nor   drink  his   blood,  Hutch.  265 ;     says, 
the  bread  of  life  which  came  down  from 
heaven   doth  minister  everlasting  life,  and 
is  the  body  of  Christ,  1  Cran.  210,  (81); 
remarks  that  he  who  ate  the  manna  died, 
but  that  he  who  eats  this  body  shall  have 
remission  of  sins,  and  shall  not  die  for  ever, 
2  Bee.  293,  3  Bee.  463,  1  Cran.  210,  (81); 
says,  Jesus  is  the  bread  that  is  the  meat 
of  saints,  and  he  that  takes  it  dies  not  a 
sinner's  death,  for  it  is  the   remission   of 
sins,  2  Bee.  293,  3  Bee.  463,  1  Cran.  210, 
(81),  2  Jew.  1120,  3  Jew.  493,  4  Jew.  895; 
shews  who  are  guilty  of  the  Lord's  body, 
(pseud.),  Grin.  55,  Hutch.  281 ;  says,  he  is 
unworthy  of  the  Lord  who  celebrates  the 
mystery  otherwise  than  it  was  delivered  of 
the  Lord  ( pseud.),  Coop.  76,  Grin.  57, 1  Jew. 
205,  3  Jew.  444;  asks  Theodosius,  after  the 
slaughter  at  Thessalonica,  how  he  will  re 
ceive   the  body  and   blood   of  the  Lord? 
which  implies  that  the  cup  was  given  to 
the  laity,  Coop.  140,  t-'utch.  282,  Sand.  455; 
says  that  as  often   ..s   we  drink,   we  have 
remission  of  our  ^ins,  1  Cran.  210,  (81); 
blames   certain   Greeks  who  came  to  the 
communion  but  once   a  year,  Coop.  102, 

1  Jew.  168;    urges  to   receive  the  Lord's 
bread  daily,  and  declares  him  who  is  not 
worthy  to  receive  it  every  day,  not  worthy 
once  a  year,  2  Bee.  259,  3  Bee.  473,  1  Jew. 
17,  120;  speaks  of  offering  up  the  eucha- 
rist  once   or  twice   in  the  week,   1  Jew. 
129,  169,  2  Jew.  635,  636;  interprets  "our 
daily  bread"  of  the  sacrament  daily  conse 
crated,  also   of  Christ  the  bread  of   life, 

2  Jew.  772 ;  says  Christ  gives  bread  always, 
1  Jew.  450 ;  calls  the  sacrament  a  spiritual 
medicine,  and  memorial  of  our  redemption, 

3  Bee.  389,  436;  urges  to  receive  it  as  the 


medicine  of  the  wound  of  sin,  ib.  473;  says 
that  because  we  sin  always,  we  ought 
always  to  have  the  medicine,  2  Bee.  259, 
3  Bee.  470 ;  declares  that  we  offer  unto  the 
remembrance  of  Christ's  death,  2  Bee.  249, 
3  Bee.  457  ;  speaks  of  the  oblation  of  many 
offered  together,  1  Jew.  105,  202,  2  Jew. 
737 , 3  Jew.  477 ;  says  Christ,  as  a  priest,  now 
offers  himself,  that  he  may  forgive  our  sins; 
here  in  a  figure,  there  (viz.  in  heaven),  in 
truth,  2  Fill. 83, 84;  exhorts  priests  to  follow 
the  Chief  Priest  in  offering  sacrifice  for  the 
people,  1  Jew.  490,  2  Jew.  729,  742,  2  Lat. 
274 ;  speaks  of  Christ's  body  as  offered  on 
earth,  1  Jew.  490 ;  says  Christ  is  daily  sacri 
ficed,  2  Jew.  726,  our  minds  being  altars, 
ib.  730;  says  that  the  flesh  of  Christ  is 
offered  for  the  salvation  of  the  body,  and 
the  blood  for  the  soul,  2  Bee.  244,  3  Bee. 
413;  he  offered  for  the  emperor  Valenti- 
nian,  though  assured  of  his  salvation,  Coop. 
96,  2  Jew.  742;  commends  his  brother 
Satyrus,  who,  in  shipwreck,  hanged  the 
sacrament  about  his  neck,  Coop.  27,  134, 
141,  2  Ful.  105,  2  Jew.  554,  3  Jew.  552, 
554 ;  disallows  a  private  reception  of  the 
sacrament,  Hutch.  229  n 

xiv.  Prayer,  Praise,  §c.  :  he  prescribes 
times  for  praying,  1  Bee.  172;  speaks  of 
supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and 
giving  of  thanks,  as  observed  in  all  the 
.world  (pseud.),  Calf.  295;  compares  the 
voice  of  prayer  in  the  church  to  the  sound 
of  the  waves  of  the  sea,  4  Jew.  812,  Whita. 
27i  n.;  warns  against  babbling  in  prayer, 
since  unto  God  not  words  but  thoughts  do 
speak,  1  Bee.  133, 135 ;  says  we  are  brought 
into  the  presence  of  the  king  by  officers, 
but  to  obtain  God's  favour  we  only  need 
a  devout  mind,  1  Jew.  97,  3  Jew.  578; 
on  unknown  tongues  (pseud.),  Whita.  273; 
asserts  that  those  things  ought  to  be  spoken 
which  the  hearers  may  understand,  2  Bee. 
254 ;  3  Bee.  407,  408,  for  an  ignorant  per 
son  hearing  what  he  understands  not, 
knows  not  the  end  of  the  prayer,  and  does 
not  answer,  Amen,  3  Bee.  407,  1  Jeio.  282, 
312 ;  says  that  the  unlearned,  when  he  un  - 
derstands,  perceives  the  truth  of  the  Chris 
tian  religion,  3  Bee.  408 ;  on  praying  and 
giving  thanks  "with  the  spirit,"  1  Jew.  313 
—  315,  2  Hoop.  5C4;  he  prays  for  the  re 
pose  of  Theodosius,  2  Ful.  87 

xv.  Fasting  :  he  supposes  that  Lent  was 
instituted  by  Christ,  Whita.  604;  on  ab 
stinence  from  wine,  &c.,  Wool.  136;  asks, 
what  is  fasting  but  a  substance  and  a 
heavenly  image  ?  3  Jew.  507  ;  speaks  of  the 


AMBROSE 


merit  of  fasting,  1  Whitg.  224 ;  yet  he  cau 
tions  against  boasting  of  a  fast,  else  it  will 
profit  nothing,  2  Bee.  541 ;  asks  whether 
he  can  be  thought  to  fast  aright,  who, 
instead  of  going  to  the  church,  goes  to  the 
chase,  ib.  548 ;  no  fasting  in  his  time  be 
tween  Easter  and  Whitsuntide,  Pil.  556; 
his  advice  respecting  different  local  customs 
of  fasting,  3  Jew.  285,  Pil.  557 

xvi.   Virginity,  Marriage :  he  speaks  of 
many  heretics  who  feign  chastity,  4  Jew. 
767;  says,  we  may  desire  virginity,  but  can- 
not  command  it,  3  Jew.  428,  and  that  it 
may  be  counselled,  but  not  enjoined,   ib. 
398;  calls  the  minds  of  virgins  altars  on 
which  Christ  is  daily  offered  for  the  redemp 
tion  of  the  body,  1  Jew.  491,  730,  3  Jew. 
470;   affirms  that  a  veiled  virgin  may  not 
marry,  3  Jew.  418,  and  calls  a  lapsed  virgin 
twice  an  adulteress,  ib.  402 ;  says  a  virgin  is 
dependent  on  the  judgment  of  her  parents 
in  respect  to  marriage,  Sand.  455 ;   says 
that  the  bands  of  matrimony  are  good,  yet 
they  are  bands,  3  Jew.  415 ;  observes  that 
we  see  both  virgins  careful  for  the  world, 
and  married  persons  careful  for  the  works 
of  the  Lord,  ib.  417 ;  on  St  Paul's  words 
respecting  virgins,  ib.  422 ;  remarks  that 
the  apostle  had  no  commandment  to  give 
on   this  subject,  but  he  had  an  example, 
ib.  423 ;  says  all  the  apostles  were  mar. 
ried,  John  and  Paul  excepted,  2  Jew.  727, 
989,  3  Jew.  392,  4  Jeie.  803 ;  cites  a  canon 
of  Nice  on  the  second  marriage  of  clerks, 
2  Whitg.  152 ;  allows  that  the  second  mar 
riage  of  a  priest  is  valid,  Pil.  566 ;   com 
mends  the  married  life  of  Gratian,  PH. 
18 ;  says  that  marriage  with  a  niece  is  for 
bidden,  2  Cran.  329;    allows  diversity  of 
religion  to  be  a  sufficient  cause  of  divorce, 
1  Hoop.  385;    asserts  that  polygamy  was 
without  sin  under  the  old  law,  2  Cran.  405 
xvii.    The  Cross,  Images :  he  intimates 
that  the  standard  of  Abraham  prefigured 
the  cross,  Calf.  103;  describes  the  invention 
of  the  cross  by  Helena,  ib.  325,  2  Fvl.  190, 
193,  and  declares  that  when  she  found  it, 
she  worshipped  the  King,  not  the  wood, 
and  intimates  that  the  worship  of  the  latter 
would  have  been  a  Gentile  error  and  vanitv 
of  the  wicked,  2  Bee.  72,  Calf.  192,  37?", 

1  Ful  212,  2  Ful  202,  2  Jew.  650,  Park.  8  ; 
tells  what  she  did  with  the  nails,    Calf. 
327  ;  he  numbers  the  second  commandment 
among  the  ten,  and  holds  it  for  a  moral  law, 

2  Bee.  60;  says  the  heathen  worship  wood 
as  the  image  of  God,  2  Jew.  646;  false 
testimony   for  image -worship  adduced  as 


if  from  him  at  the  second  council  of  Nice, 
2  Ful.  207 

xviii.  Heresies,  Antichrist :  on  the  ser 
pentine  discourse  of  heretics,  Whita.  18; 
he  says  they  put  all  the  force  of  their  poi 
sons  in  dialectical  disputations,  3  Jew.  237 ; 
alleges  the  Nicene  council  against  the 
Arians,  3  Jew.  237,  238;  opposed  the  em 
press  Justina,  who  favoured  them,  Calf. 
301;  abhorred  the  council  of  Ariminum, 
ib.  345 ;  wrote  against  the  Novatians,  1  Bee. 
95 ;  his  words  against  Apollinarius,  2  Jew. 
578;  against  Eutyches,  1  Jew.  482  n. ;  he 
considered  that  the  Koman  kingdom  was 
that  which  hindered  the  revelation  of  Anti 
christ,  2  Jew.  913;  says  "the  abomination 
of  desolation"  is  the  cursed  coming  of 
Antichrist,  <±Jew.  728 

xix.   The  Civil  Power,  the  Emperor  (and 
see  i.) :  he  calls  it  a  great  point  of  teaching 
whereby  Christian  men  are  taught  to  be 
subject  to  the  higher  powers,  1  Bee.  221 ; 
says,  if  the  temporal  governor  demand  tri 
bute,  the   church  denies  it  not,  ib.-  that 
those  who  have  worldly  riches  are  (pecu 
liarly)  subject  to  Caesar,  4  Jew.  835 ;  teaches 
that  the  things  of  God  are   not  subject 
to   the   power  and   authority   of    princes, 
Phil.  11 ;  appeals  to  the  emperor  against 
laymen  judging  priests,   1  Ful.  268;  says 
even  an  heretical  emperor  may   consider 
what  sort  of  a  bishop  he  is,  who  lays  the 
priestly  right  under  laymen's  feet,  2  Fulk. 
380;  on  the  behaviour  of  Constantino  in  the 
Nicene  synod,  Whiia.  436;  says  Constan- 
tius,  the  Arian  emperor,  took  upon  himself 
to  judge  of  faith  within  the  palace,   Grin. 
388;  speaks  of  the  council  of  .Aquilsea  as 
assembled  by  command   of  the   emperor, 
4  Jew.  1005;  commends  Gratian,  Grin.  18; 
also  Valentinian,  and  Theodosius,  ib.  11; 
words  to  Valentinian,  Grin.  376,  4  Jew. 
1027,  whom   he  blames  for  assuming  the 
cognizance  of  ecclesiastical  matters,  1  Ful. 
268,  Whita.  441 ;  he  exhorts  him  to  be  sub 
ject  to  God,  4  Jew.  670 ;  tells  him  that  in  a 
cause  of  faith  bishops  were  wont  to  judge 
of  Christian  emperors,   not    emperors   of 
bishops,  2  Ful.  267,  Grin.  388 ;    and  that 
conference   about  faith  ought  to  be   left 
to  the  priests,    Grin.  388;   refused  to  be 
tried  by  Valentinian,  and  warned  him  that 
he  had  no  power  over  things  pertaining  to 
God,  4  Jew.  898,  1028,  3  Whitg.  308 ;  of 
fered  himself  and  his  goods  to  the  pleasure 
of  that  emperor,  2  Ful.  266 ;  speaks  of  his 
people  addressing  Valentinian,   "We  be 
seech  thee,  Augustus,  we  do  not  fight;  we 


AMBROSE  —  AMPHILOCHIUS 


23 


fear  thee  not,  but  we  beseech,"  3  Jew.  173; 
tells  Theodosius  that  it  neither  becomes 
an  emperor  to  deny  liberty  of  speech,  nor 
a  priest  not  to  say  what  he  thinks,  &c., 
Park.  94 ;  and  that  in  matters  of  religion, 
he  (the  emperor)  should  consult  the  priests 
of  the  Lord,  Grin.  388;  the  law  which 
Theodosius  made  at  his  suggestion,  Pil. 
409 ;  he  speaks  of  the  labarum,  or  imperial 
banner,  2  Jew.  648 

xx.  Miscellanea :  speaking  of  heavenly 
things,  he  says,  the  mind  fails,  the  voice  is 
silent,  not  mine  only,  but  also  the  angels', 
&c.,  3  Jew.  238 ;  says,  not  the  anciency  of 
years,  but  of  manners,  is  commendable, 
Calf.  192  ;  said  his  arms  were  tears,  3  Jew. 
170;  declares  it  often  against  godly  ho 
nesty  to  perform  the  oath  that  is  made, 

1  Bee.  372,  1  Bui.  250 ;  remarks  that  it  is 
no  shame  to  go  to  the  better,  4  Jew.  876 ; 
against  giving  heed   to  flattery,  3  Whitg. 
578 ;  on  the  evil  consequences  of  forbearing 
things  lawful  (pseud.),  Sand.  316;  says  it  is 
a  miserable  necessity  which  is  paid  by  par 
ricide,  2  Cran.  216;  shews  how  the  outward 
man  perishes,  3  Jew.  561 ;  declares  that  there 
is  no  difference  between  the  carcases  of  the 
dead,  unless  it  be  that  the  rich  stink  most, 

2  Bee.  436;  speaks  of  Julian's  attempt  to 
rebuild  the  temple,  4  Jew.  1075;  speaks  of 
converted  Jews  using  sometimes  the  Syrian 
tongue,  sometimes  the  Hebrew,  IJeio.  290; 
on  the  bear,  1  Ful.  60  n 

Ambrose  of  Alexandria:  a  deacon  and  a  mar 
tyr,  and  the  friend  of  Origen,  Whita.  124 
Ambrose  of  Camaldula:  2  Ful.  110  n 
Ambrose  of  Duisburg :  saluted,  2  Zur.  42 

Ambrose  (  )-.  martyred,  Poet.  166 

Ambrose  (   ):  died  in  Maidstone  gaol, 

Poet.  170 
Ambrosians :     the    orthodox   so   termed   by 

Arians,  4  Jew.  713,    J7 

Ambrosiaster :  this  ame  is  applied  to  the 
author  of  a  commentary  on  St  Paul's  epis 
tles,  sometimes  ascribed  to  St  Ambrose, 
but  perhaps  written  by  Hilary  the  deacon, 
2  Ful.  183  n 
Amel:  enamel,  Bale  527;  ameled,  3  Bee. 

518 

Amen  :  meaning  of  the  word,  4  Bui.  218, 
2  Jew.  698,  699;  what  it  signifies  at  the 
end  of  the  creed,  2  Bee.  51 ;  what  at  the 
end  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  ib.  197,  198,  4 
Bui.  218,  Now.  (81),  202;  mentioned  as  a 
response  by  Paul,  Justin,  and  others,  Whita. 
259,  260 ;  remarks  of  several  fathers  on  it, 
1  Jew.  286;  not  used  of  old  after  the  Be- 
nedicite,  Pra.  Eli:.  27  n. ;  Stapleton  says 


Protestant  preachers  made   their  hearer 
cry,  Amen,  2  Ful.  117 

Amendment  of  life  :  1  Bee.  102,  103 ;  for  ge 
neral  amendment,  each  should  amend  one, 
ib.  257 ;  a  disposition  to  it  is  necessary  in 
preparation  for  the  Lord's  supper,  2  Bee. 
236  ;  and  must  continue  for  ever,  ib.  237 
Amenusing  :  aminishing,  diminishing,  Phil, 

352  n.,  424 
Amerbach  (Boniface):  letter  to  him,  3  Zur. 

767  ;  notice  of  him,  ib.  n 
Amerbach  (Bruno) :  on  the  blunders  of  the 
vulgar  Latin  Psalter,  Whita.  191,  192 ;  con- 
demns  as  fictitious  the  commentary  on  the 
Psalms  attributed  to  Jerome,  2  Ful.  208 
I    America:   not  regarded  as  a  fourth  quarter 
of  the  world  for  many  years  after  its  dis 
covery,  Rid.  279  n 

Amerius  (Ant.),  i.e.  Rob.  Barnes,  q. v. 
Amerus,  one  of  the  magi :   Whita.  560  n 
Ames  (Jos.) :    Typogr.  Antiq.  ed.  Herbert, 
2  Bee.  423  n.,  4  Bid.  xv.  &c.,  Coop,  vi,  Grin. 
201  n.;  corrected,  Pra.  _E7<'z.xix.  n 
Ames  (Will.),  a  Puritan  divine  :  1  Brad.  564 
Amice  (amictus):  a  vestment,  1  Tyn.  419;  the 
alleged  signification  thereof,  and  of  the  flap 
thereon,  3  Tyn.  73;  amices  of  calaber  and 
cats'  tails,  Bale  527 ;  the  grey  amice  for 
bidden,  2  Whitg.  50—52 
Amit :  to  leave  out,  1  Hoop.  534  n 

Ammian  (   ) :  saluted,!  Zur.  30,  3  Zur. 

379,  421,  615 

Ammianus  Marcellinus :  tells  of  the  vain  at 
tempt  of  the  Jews  to  rebuild  their  temple, 
Sand.  347  n'. ;  mentions  the  bath  of  Con- 
stantine,  2 Ful.  360  n. ;  describes  the  contest 
between  Damasus  and  Ursinus,  1  Jew.  355 
Ammonites :  children  of  Lot,  Pil.  409 
Ammonius  Saccas :  his  system,  1  Lai.  202 
Amnon:  1  Bui.  413 
Amnon,  king  of  Judah:  2  Bui.  10 
Amorites  :  overthrown,  4  Jew.  1180 
Amos  :  prophesies,  4  Bui.  70,  494;  slain  with 

a  bar,  2  Jew.  839 

Amount :  to  surmount,  3  Bee.  606 
Amphilochius,  bp  of  Iconium :  his  zeal  against 
the  Arians,  Sand.  41, 73, 232;  he  confutes  the 
Messalians,  Uere.  192, 193,  2Whitg.lG5;  his 
jurisdiction,  2  Whitg.  430;  says,  as  alleged 
by  Cyril,  that  unless  Christ  had  been  born 
carnally,  we  had  not  been  born  spiritually, 

1  Jew.  475;    declares    representations    of 
saints  to  be  needless,  2  Jew.  659,  Calf.  145, 
149;  the  fragments  ascribed  to  him,  Whiia. 
256  n. ;  the  Life  of  Basil  falsely  ascribed  to 
him,    1  Jew.  85,  187,   &c.,   242,  244,  245, 

2  Jew.  559, 560, 585,  586,  3  Jew.  315,  4  Jew. 
652,  1090 ;  it  calls  Basil  chief  priest,  &c., 


AMPI1ILOCIIIUS   —   ANABAPTISTS 


1  Jew.  373,  4  Jew.  824 ;  it  is  cited  for  the 
elevation  of  the  host,  1  Jew.  508 ;  the  writer 
says  it  is  the  natural  provision  of  those  who 
are  deceived  to  take  out  of  the  way  testi 
monies  of  the  truth,    2  Jew.  672;  to  the 
writer  of  this  Life  of  Basil,  Jewel  ascribes 
a  Life  of  Becket,  1  Jew.  189;  this  book 
speaks  of  a  maid  who  lived  36  years  as  a 
monk,  4  Jew.  650 

Amplect :  to  embrace,  1  Bee.  6G,  2  Brad.  9 

Ampthill,  co.  Bedford  :  prince  Edward  lived 
there,  2  Cran.  413  n 

Ampton  (Sir  Edw.),  K.  B. :  married  Anne, 
daughter  of  the  protector  Somerset,  3  Zur. 
340  n 

Amram  :  1  Bui.  42 

Amri :  t'.  Omri. 

Amsdorff  (Nich.):  complains  of  sects  among 
professors  of  the  gospel,  2  Jew.  C86,  3  Jew. 
621,  623 

Amulets :  Calf.  284,  &c. 

Amurath,  the  Great  Turk:  terms  our  Saviour, 
the  crucified  God,  Rog.  49 

An'  (and):  used  for  if,  Calf.  245 

Anabaptists :  v.  Baptism,  Catabaptists,  En 
thusiasts,  Family  of  Love,  Swermeriaos, 
Beza  (T.),  Bullinger(H.),  Calvin  (J.),Gual- 
ther  (K.),  Hemmingius  (N.),  Zuinglius 
(B.). 

The  history  of  Anabaptism,  4  Bui.  393; 
imperial  laws  against  rebaptizing,  4  Bui. 
394;  the  rise  of  the  Anabaptists  not  to  be 
attributed  to  the  reformers,  Phil.  401 ; 
many  in  popish  countries,  3  Jew.  189;  six 
sorts  of  them  in  Germany,-  2  Jew.  686 ; 
their  turbulent  proceedings,  1  Hoop.  246; 
a  great  trouble  to  many  commonwealths', 

2  Hoop.  76;  alleged  their  success  as  a  proof 
that  they  verily  had  the  truth,  2  Lat .  209  ; 
seized  the  city  of  Munster,  and  committed 
great  atrocities,  Grin.  256  n. ;  their  heresy 
preached    by    popish    emissaries,    1    Lat. 
151  n. ;  some  burned  in  Smithfield,  1  Tyn. 
Ixx ;   met  their  death  boldly,  1  Lat.  160 ; 
a  commission  against  them  and  other  sect 
aries,  in  king  Edward's  time,  2  Cov.  xiii ; 
the  errors  of  the  English  Anabaptists  de 
scribed  by  Hooper,  3  Zur.  65;  by  Micro- 
nius,  ib.  574 ;  their  frenzy  prevalent  in  Kent 
and  Essex,  ib.  87  ;  inquiry  concerning  them, 
Hid.  531 ;  many  sprung  up  in  England  in 
queen  Mary's  time,   4  Jew.  1241 ;  1  Zur. 
92;    their  prevalence,  3  Bee.  6,  293,  401, 
1  Zur.  277,  285;    they  apply  to   Grindal 
for   the   free   exercise    of    their    religion, 
Grin.  243;  a  great  number  taken  in  1575, 
on   Easter  day,   Park.  479;    reference   to 
them,   Nord.    114;    notes    and    properties 


of  Anabaptists,  collected  out  of  Zuinglius  I 
and  others,  1  Whitg.  125;  their  errors  de 
scribed  and  condemned,  2  Bee.  207,  215, 
226,  2  Brad.  382,  383, 1  Cov.  51,  Rid.  120, 
3  Whitg.  552—554,  3  Zur.  65;  their  opi 
nions  pernicious,  1  Lat.  106;  very  perni 
cious  and  damnable,  2  Hoop.  121 ;  their 
hypocritical  humility,  1  Whitg.  8;  they  were 
liars,  1  Bee.  280;  disturbers  of  the  church 
and  of  the  gospel,  1  Whitg.  16,  78,  &c. ; 
being  contentious,  ib.  40,  46 ;  a  crafty  he 
resy,  3  Whitg.  134;  their  irreverence,  Rid. 
265 ;  the  devil  builds  his  chapel  in  them 
and  other  heretics,  3  Bee.  401 ;  they  should 
be  excommunicated,  and  given  over  to  the 
magistrates,  Hutch.  201 ;  they  denied  the 
incarnation,  2  Cov.  347,  &c.,  Hutch.  144; 
revived  the  heresy  of  Valentinus,  1  Bee.  412, 
418,  asserting  that  Christ  took  not  flesh 
of  the  virgin,  2  Bee.  446,  Grin.  69  n.,  444, 
Rog.  52 ;  Hooper's  LESSON  OF  THE  IN- 
CAENATION  OF  CHRIST,  written  against 
them,  2  Hoop.  2;  they  were  Arians,  Phil. 
314 ;  renewed  the  Pelagian  heresy  re 
specting  original  sin,  Lit.  Edw.  527, 
(573) ;  thought  they  were  able  to  save 
themselves,  2  Hoop.  76;  affirmed  that  there 
is  naturally  in  man  free-will  unto  the  best 
things,  Rog.  106 ;  also  that  man  is  justified 
by  works,  ib.  114 ;  and  may  perfectly  keep 
the  law  of  God,  ib.  123 ;  contemned  the 
sacraments  as  of  no  account,  ib.  246;  their 
errors  on  baptism,  3  Whitg.  23 ;  in  these 
opinions  they  followed  certain  ancient  here- 
tics,  Phil.  274;  they  numbered  baptism 
amongst  things  indifferent,  Rog.  275;  as 
serted  that  baptism  does  no  more  than 
civilly  discern  one  man  from  another,  ib. 
278;  they  denied  baptism  to  infants,  and 
rebaptized,  4  Bui.  382,  Ri  I.  367,  Rog.  202, 
265;  by  what  arguments  they  denied  bap 
tism  to  infants,  4  Bui.  385,  395;  they  said 
that  the  apostles  did  not  baptize  infants,  2 
Bee.  209;  their  use  of  Matt,  xxviii,  2  Whitg. 
516;  their  exposition  of  Acts  xix,  Hute1 
116;  they  feigned  the  baptism  of  children 
to  be  the  pope's  commandment,  Phil.  280; 
said  it  was  of  the  devil,  or  the  invention  of 
pope  Nicholas,  Rog.  280,  and  that  infants 
believe  not,  therefore  are  not  to  be  bap 
tized,  ib.  281 ;  these  and  other  arguments 
confuted,  4  Bui.  385,  &c.,  395,  Whita.  506; 
they  denied  the  validity  of  baptism  by 
papists,  2  Whitg.  520;  asserted  that  sin 
after  baptism  is  unpardonable,  2  Bee. 
170,  &c.,  3  Bui.  66,  Hutch.  112,  113,  Rog. 
141  ;  they  considered  the  Lord's  supper 
a  bare  sign,  2  Lat.  252,  and  made  no 


ANABAPTISTS  —  ANACLETUS 


difference  between  the  Lord's  table  and 
their  own,  Rid.  9;  their  king  and  queen 
administered  the  Lord's  supper,  liog.  234; 
they  denied  the  scriptures,  Whita.  298 ; 
rejected  the  book  of  Job,  Rog.  81;  and 
ridiculed  it,  Whita.  33;  rejected  the  Psalms, 
ib.  31 ;  and  the  Song  of  Solomon,  ib.  32 ; 
deemed  not  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of 
God,  Rog.  78 ;  yet  burned  the  books  of 
learned  men,  reserving  only  the  scriptures, 
ib.  32C;  some  asserted  the  scriptures  to  be 
too  hard  for  any  to  interpret,  ib.  194 ;  they 
relied  on  the  Spirit  without  the  scriptures, 
1  Brad.  329,  rather  on  their  own  dreams, 
&c.,  Rog.  158,  19G ;  they  looked  to  new 
revelations  for  instruction,  Sand.  115;  a 
sect  of  them  called  Enthusiasts,  4  Bui  94  n. ; 
their  raving,  2  Cov.  521 ;  their  wicked  fan 
cies,  3  Whitg.  576;  their  books,  Rog.  82; 
they  asserted  the  visible  church  (i.  e.  them- 
selves)  to  be  free  from  sin,  ib.  167,  179; 
pretended  absolute  pureness,  4  Bui.  168, 
Sand.  90 ;  and  declared  all  but  themselves 
to  be  wicked,  Rog.  169 ;  rejected  the  testi 
mony  of  the  church,  Rid.l'2'J  ;  took  on  them 
selves  the  reformation  and  ordering  of  the 
church,  Roy.  343 ;  forsook  it  on  account  of 
wicked  ministers,  4  Bui.  53;  segregated 
themselves  from  society,  2  Lat.  197;  their 
conventicles,  1  Bui.  293,  Sand.  191 ;  their 
error  respecting  wicked  ministers,  2  Brad. 
345,  4  Bui.  53, 161 ;  said  that  evil  ministers 
cannot  loose,  Hutch.  97 ;  they  hated  the 
order  of  ministers  for  the  faults  of  some  of 
them,  ib.  310;  presumed  to  teach  without 
authority,  Roy.  231 ;  said  there  should  be 
no  public  preaching,  ib.  232,  325;  that 
there  is  no  calling  to  the  ministry  but  the 
immediate  calling  from  God,  ib.  239,  240, 

1  Whitg.  412,  413;   that  no  man  who  is 
himself    faulty   can   preach    the   truth    to 
others,  Rog.  271 ;  tev  ed  preachers,  letter- 
doctors,  ib.  325 ;  afir  ned  that  all  Christians 
should  be  equal,  ib.  330,  2  Whitg.  326,  397, 
398;   and  that  goods  should  be  common, 

2  Bui.  18,   21,    4  Bui.  18,    2  Hoop.  42,    1 
Whitg.  352  ;  this  error  condemned  by  one 

of  the  Articles,  Lit.  Edw.  536,  Rog.  353; 
in  consequence  of  this  opinion  they  give  no 
alms,  ib.  355 ;  their  doctrine  on  going  to  law, 
magistracy,  and  excommunication,  Hutch. 
323,  330;  their  mischievous  tenets  respect 
ing  magistracy,  I  Bee.  211—214,  1  Bui.  308 
n.,  385,  &c.,  1  Cov.  51,  2  Hoop.  76, 78,  Rog. 
337,  3  Whitg.  591,  593 ;  their  doctrine  on 
this  point  is  barbarous  and  wicked,  Sand. 
85;  they  allowed  no  judges  on  earth,  1  Lat. 
151,  157,  273;  some  however  allowed  that 


magistrates  are  needful,  1  IVIiitg.  20;  but 
said  that  Christians  may  not  be  magistrates, 
ib.  155,  156,  that  Christians  have  no  need 
of  magistrates,  3  Whitg.  274,  408;  they 
thought  it  absurd  that  temporal  rulers 
should  reign  over  the  spiritualty,  1  Bee. 
217 ;  and  affirmed  that  God's  people  are  free 
from  all  laws,  Rog.  317 ;  thought  that  be 
fore  the  resurrection  there  shall  be  no 
magistrates,  because  the  wicked  shall  be 
rooted  out,  ib.  346;  they  refused  to  take 
lawful  oaths,  1  Bui.  245,  2  Hoop.  54,  Phil. 
83,  85,  Rog.  358 ;  denied  the  lawfulness  of 
capital  punishment,  1  Lat.  496,  Rog.  349  ; 
affirmed  war  to  be  unlawful,  1  Bui.  370, 
1  Lat.  495,  Rog.  351 ;  condemned  allow 
able  pleasures,  2  Bui.  57 

Anablatha:  the  village  where  Epiphanius 
(q.v.)  destroyed  the  picture,  2  Cran.  178, 
et  al. 

Anacharsis,    a    philosopher:   on   barbarians, 

1  Jew.  267 

Anacletus,  bp  of  Rome  :  v.  Soter. 

His  order  in  succession,  Whita.  573;  the 
epistles  ascribed  to  him  are  plainly  coun 
terfeit,  1  Jew.  342,  354,  Rid.  180,  182,  2 
Whitg.  345;  in  them  he  (rather  the  writer 
in  his  name)  commands  all  to  communicate 
that  will  not  be  excommunicated,  3Bec.  416, 
474,  2  Bui.  238,  258,  Coop.  128, 1  Jew.  19  n., 
183,  186,  Rid.  105,  317  ;  this  decree  is  also 
ascribed  to  Calixtus,  1  Jew.  19  n.,  3  Jew. 
472,  473,  476  ;  claims  superiority  not  from 
the  apostles,  but  from  Christ,  ib.  355,  3 
Jew.  306;  speaks  of  the  supremacy  of 
Peter,  1  Jew.  341,  343,  351,  3  Jew.  19,5, 
196,  306;  derives  Cephas  from  /ce</>a\t;, 

2  Ful.  301  n.;   mentions  archbishops,  &c., 
4  Jew.  1299,  2  Whitg.  136,  339;    does  not 
claim  universal  jurisdiction,    3  Jew.  333; 
speaks  of  some  bishops  as  subject  to  the 
apostolic   see,  4  Jew.  707 ;  commands  all 
bishops  (of  the  province)  to  visit  a  certain 
church  in  Rome  once  a  year,  1  Jeio.  173, 
409  ;  gives  directions  respecting  ordination 
of  bishops,  ib.  407 ;   says  the  apostles  left 
but  two  orders  of  priests,  viz.  bishops  and 
elders,  3  Jew.  272;  says,  bishops  are  in  the 
place  of  the  apostles,  and  priests  are  in  the 
place  of  the  disciples,  2  Jew.  677 ;    orders 
that  the  bishop  at  the  ministration  shall  be 
attended   by   deacons,  subdeacons,    &c.,  1 
Jew.  176 ;  says,  that  priests  should  be  or 
dained  by  their  own  bishops,  that  the  peo 
ple   may   consent,    ib.  408;    cited   for  the 
minor  orders,  Rog.  260  n. ;  he  speaks  of  the 
invisible  power  of  the  Spirit  being  mingled 
with  oil,  1  Jew.  473 


26 


ANACLETUS  —  ANDREWES 


Anacletus  II.  antipope  [Peter  Leoni] :  1  Jew. 
382 

Anagogical  sense :  v.  Scripture. 

Anakims :  called  Enacke,  1  Tyn.  446 

Analogical  sense  :  ».  Scripture. 

Analogy  of  Faith :  what  it  is,  Hog.  195, 
Whiia.  472;  all  our  expositions  must  ac 
cord  with  it,  Whita.  472  ;  Stapleton  says  it 
means  unwritten  tradition,  ib.  485 

Ananias:  Paul  sent  to  him,  4  Bui.  95 

Ananias,  or  Ananus,  high-priest  :  2  Ful. 
246  n 

Ananias,  and  Sapphira  :  1  Bui.  242,  359, 
3  Bui.  302,  4  Bui.  8,  Grin.  8,  1  Jew.  384, 
1  Lat.  407,  502,  3  Whitg.  447 

Anastasius,  emperor  of  the  East :  it  is  said 
that  he  commanded  a  quarternity  of  persons 
to  be  worshipped,  Rog.  44;  excommuni 
cated  by  pope  Anastasius  II,  Pil.  601  n 

Anastasius  I.  bp  of  Rome  :  commanded  tliat, 
while  the  gospels  were  read,  the  people 
should  stand  and  diligently  hear  the  Lord's 
word,  3  Bee.  409,  2  Brad.  308,  3  Whitg. 
384;  exhorts  to  worship  the  Lord's  words, 
1  Jew.  514 ;  his  judgment  of  Ruffians,  4 
Jew.  1006;  cited  for  relics,  Calf.  311 ;  he  (?) 
speaks  of  the  states  of  the  world  as  mem 
bers  of  his  body,  4  Jew.  920  n 

Anastasius  II.  bp  of  Rome:  excommunicated 
the  emperor  Anastasius,  Pil.  601  n. ;  became 
a  great  heretic  himself,  ib. ;  favoured  the 
Nestorians  and  Photinus,  1  Jew.  381,  3  Jew. 
343,  4:  Jew.  926;  forsaken  of  his  clergy  for 
communicating  with  the  latter,  1  Jew. 
400,  Pil.  601  n. ;  he  was  a  sorcerer,  Bale 
593 ;  an  Arian,  3  Jew.  345 

Anastasius  III.  bp  of  Rome :  Bradford  says 
he  ordered  standing  at  the  gospel,  but  this 
is  a  mistake  for  Anastasius  I,  2  Brad.  308 

Anastasius  Bibliothecarius :  whether  the  au 
thor  of  the  Pontifical,  2  Ful.  98  n 

Anathema:  v.  Curse. 

That  of  Paul  against  false  preachers,  3 
Bui.  52;  how  he  wished  himself  accursed, 
Pil.  424 

Anatolius,  bp  of  Constantinople  :  3  Jew.  220 

Anaxagoras  :  his  idea  of  the  heavens,  3  Jew. 
131 ;  feigned  snow  to  be  black,  Phil.  357  ; 
his  death  (or  that  of  Auaxarchus?),  Hutch. 
80,  320 

Anaxarchus  :  his  death,  Hutch.  80,  320 

Anaximenes :  on  love  to  fathers,  1  Bui.  273 

Ancestors:  v.  Forefathers. 

Ancher  (Ant.):  v.  Aucher. 

Anchor:  sacra  anchora,  shot  anchor,  sheet 
anchor,  Pra.  Eliz.  93  n.;  shot  anchor,  1 
Cran.  158,  3  Tyn.  46 

Ancona:  a  bishop  thereof,  not  of  Antioch,  as 


stated  by  Becon,  deprived  for  niggardliness. 

1  Bee.  23  n.,  2  Bee.  325,  326 

Ancre :  an  anchorite,  2  Tyn.  42  ;  "anchor,"  2 
Bee.  390 

Ancyra :  v.  Councils. 

And  :  used  for  if,  1  Bee.  204,  Calf.  5,  245 ; 
for  than,  Phil.  339 

Andabates  :  fencers  who  fought  on  horse 
back  hood-winked,  1  Bee.  331 

Andelot  (Fra.  d') :  v.  Coligni. 

Andernach  (Quinter):  2  Cran.  435,  2  Zur. 
52,  3  Zur.  27  n.,  28,  54,  334 

Anderson  (Chr.):  his  Annals  of  the  English 
Bible,  2  Cov.  viii.  &c.  ;  2  Cran.  346  n., 
395  n.,  396  n.  ;  Park.  262  n.,  1  Tyn. 
xiii.  n.,  &e. 

Anderson  (Tho.),  minister  of  Montrose:  2 
Zur.  365 

Andradius  (Jac.) :  v.  Payva. 

Andre  (M.  le  mareschal  St) :  v.  Saint  Andre. 

Andreas  (Jac.) :  was  professor  at  Tubingen, 

2  Zur.  98  n.,  100  n.,  101,  274  n. ;  and  head  of 
the  Ubiquitarians  in  Germany,  1  Zur.  302 ; 
his  form  of  concord  rejected,  ib.  321  n. ;  on 
dissensions  amongst  the  reformed,  3  Jew. 
623 ;  on  the  judgment  of  a  Soto  and  Ho- 
sius  concerning  the  holy  scripture,  3  Jew. 
757,  758;  cites  a  saying  that  Christ  pre 
sides  in  heaven,  the   pope   sits   on  earth, 
4  Jeiv.  855;  on  the  headship  of  the  church, 
1  Whitg.   392;    his   work  against   Hosius, 
4  Jew.  xxxii.  855,  899,  3  Whitg.  xxiv. 

Andreas  (Jo.) :  on  Christ's  presence  in  the 
sacrament,  2Jeic.  798;  he  avouches  that 
the  pope  receives  money  from  courtezans, 
4  Jew.  644 ;  records  a  verse  alluding  to  the 
name  of  Rome,  ib.  867,  1082;  maintains 
very  extravagant  pretensions  of  the  pope, 

3  Jew.  600,  4  Jew.  921;    termed  Jack  of 
Andrew,  4  Jew.  838 

Andree  (Theod.) :  v.  Theodoricus. 

Andrew  (St) :  falsely  said  to  have  celebrated 
mass,  1  Jew.  108 ;  the  succession  of  bishops 
of  Constantinople  traced  to  him,  Whita.5W; 
his  martyrdom,  Calf.  127,  128,  2  Whitg. 
303 ;  his  cross,  Calf.  105  ;  his  address  to 
it,  1  Jew.  535;  why  the  tutelary  saint  of 
Scotland,  \Hoop.  314;  collect  for  his  in 
tercession,  Jiog.  227;  a  sermon  on  the  gos 
pel  for  his  day,  2  Lat.  23 ;  the  apocryphal 
Gospel  called  his,  BaleSU,  Rog.  82,  Whita. 
108,  312 ;  his  Acts,  Rog.  82 

Andrew  (Will.),  or  Androwes :  died  in  pri 
son,  Poet.  164 

Andrewes  (Lane.),  bp  of  Winchester :  refer 
red  to,  Calf.  25 n.,  65 n.;  on  the  meaning 
of  the  Hebrew  Thau,  ib.  108 n.;  mentions 
nine  manifestations  of  the  Spirit,  ib.  226  n 


ANDREWS  --  ANGELUS 


27 


Andrews  (St)  :  v  Saint  Andrews. 

Andrews    (  ):    brought    in    Sanders's 

book,  Park.  409. 

Androcides :  calls  wine  the  blood  of  the 
earth,  3  Jew.  522 

Andronicus,  and  Junia :  1  Whilg.  498 

Andronicus,  emperor :  says  the  common  peo 
ple  are  delighted  with  the  dispraise  of 
others,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  572 

Androwes  (Will.)  :  v.  Andrew. 

Anempst :  anent,  concerning,  2  Brad.  4 

Angel :  a  gold  coin,  2  Brad.  172,  1  Lat.  181, 
Pil.  428 ;  those  of  Edward  IV.,  1  Hoop. 
333  n.;  a  silver  (?)  coin,  Phil.  234 

Angelica  Summa  :  v.  Angelus  de  Clavasio. 

Angelici :  heretics  who  worshipped  angels, 
3  Bui.  348,  2  Ful.  41  n.,  375,  Phil.  420; 
their  doctrine  condemned  by  the  council 
of  Laodicea,  2  Ful.  42  n. ;  the  <"anon  against 
them  shamefully  corrupted,  ib. 

Angelomus :  compares  Christ's  bo  Jy  to  hay, 
1  Jew.  463 ;  says,  God  the  Father  had  his 
only-begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ  hidden  in 
the  letter  of  the  law,  the  Jews  not  know 
ing  it,  2  Jew,  594  ;  wrongly  cited  for  Ju- 
lianus,  ib.  724,  Jew.  xxxix.  n 

Angels  :  v.  Saints,  Prayer. 

i.  More  particularly  the  holy  angels : 
meaning  of  the  word,  3  Bui.  327,  Now.  99; 
translations  of  the  word  ayyeXos  examined, 

1  Ful.  483—485;    that  there   are   angels, 
3  Bui.  328  ;    angels   and  spirits  denied  by 
Sadducees    and   Libertines,     Hutch.   134; 
what  they  are,    3  Bee.  605,    3  Bui.  328; 
they  are  created,   3  Bui.  329 ;   Augustine 
thought  that  light  and  darkness  in  Gen.  i. 
referred  to  angels,  Whita.  4C2 ;  some  here 
tics  ascribed  the  work  of  creation  to  them, 
Rog.  40  ;  they  are  not  redeemed  by  Christ, 

2  Lat.  109;  the  elect  angels,  1  Brad.  322; 
angels   are  substance?    not  mere   inspira 
tions,  3  Bui.  329,  H  tch.  139 ;  what  man 
ner  of  substances,  3  Bui.  330 ;  what  bodies 
they  take,  ib.  331,  Hutch.  82 ;  they  are  in 
corruptible,  3  Bui.  332 ;  most   swift  and 
free,  ib.  334;   but  they  cannot  be  at  one 
time    in    two    places,    1  Cran.  97 ;   their 
strength,  3  Bui.  335 ;  their  happiness,  Pil. 
61;  their  knowledge,  3  Bui.  33G;    their 
multitude,  and   order,   ib. ;    seven   orders 
enumerated,   1  Brad.  274,  338,  341,  Pra. 
B.  108  ;   Dionysius    and    others    treat   of 
the  ranks  of  the  heavenly  hierarchy,  Whita. 
576 ;  Irenffius  condemns  the  folly  of  those 
who  pretend   to   describe   them,   ib.  577; 
Augustine  confessed  his  ignorance  of  the 
difference  between  the  orders,  3  Bui.  33G, 
Whita.  577,  3  Jew.  278 ;  these  ranks  are 


no  pattern  for  the  government  of  the 
church,  3  Jew.  279 ;  the  names  given  to 
them  ;  archangels,  thrones,  &c.,  3  Bui.  337  ; 
God  useth  the  ministry  of  angels,  £6.338; 
they  are  his  messengers,  Pil.  134 ;  ready  to 
execute  Ms  commands,  1  Lat.  386;  their 
obedience  and  diligence,  2  Lat.  85;  what 
their  ministries  are,  3  Bui.  340,  Calf.  199, 
Lit.  Edw.  473,  Now.  (65,)  85,  Sand.  2G7 ; 
the  opinions  of  Origen  on  this,  1  Jew,  326 ; 
the  ministry  of  angels,  verses  by  Edmund 
Spenser,  Poet.  30 ;  they  were  the  first 
preachers,  2  Lat.  118;  they  minister  unto 
the  elect,  2  Tyn.  167,  169;  rejoice  for  our 
salvation,  2  Lat.  123;  are  appointed  to 
defend  us,  ib.  86 ;  guardian  angels,  Wool. 
97  ;  a  prayer  to  God  for  the  help  of  angels, 
3  Bee.  84 ;  the  same,  Lit.  Edic.  474 ;  an 
gels  are  present  at  our  worship,  2  Jew. 
741 ;  too  much  must  not  be  attributed  to 
.  them,  3  Bui.  344;  they  will  not  have  them 
selves  worshipped,  ib.  210, 344  ;  they  are  not 
to  be  worshipped,  or  prayed  to,  Bale  544, 
626,  2  Bee.  58,  59,  3  Bui.  347,  Calf.  375, 

2  Lat.  86,  2  Tyn.  169 ;  they  do  not  offer 
prayer  as  intercessors,  3  Bui.   219;   their 
intercession  taught  by  Chrysostom,  2  Jew. 
741 ;  the  angels  mentioned  in  various  parts 
of  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  641 ;  apocryphal 
fables  respecting  angels,  1  Ful.  21 ;  Cle 
ment  Alex,  taught  that  the  souls  of  men 
are  transformed   into  angels,    Coop.  146; 
angels  are  said  to  have  ministered  the  sa 
crament,   consecrated   a  bishop,   and   an 
swered  Arnulph  at  his  matins,  \Jew.  191; 
nothing   touching  religion  can  be  proved 

•  by  oracles,  or  visions  of  angels,  2  Cran.  40, 
64  ;  popish  images  of  angels,  Roy.  223 ;  the 
mount  of  angels,  (Mons  Garganus),  3  Bui. 
348 ;  angels  declared  to  be  subject  to  the 
pope,  4  Jew.  846 

ii.  Evil  angels  (v .Demons,  Satan) :  what 
they  are,  3  Bee.  605,  3  Bui.  348 ;  Saddu 
cees  and  Libertines  deny  their  existence, 
Hutch.  134;  or  assert  that  they  are  mere 
bad  affections,  3  Bui.  353,  Hutch.  140;  on 
the  fall  of  some  of  the  angels,  2  Brad.  102, 

3  Bui.  349,  1  Lat.  27,  Now.  (31),  147  ;  Cle 
ment  Alex.,  Justin,  and  others,  taught  that 
they  fell  through  the  love  of  women,  Coop. 
146;  strange  opinions  of  Lactantius  on  this 
point,  3Zur.  233;  Augustine  supposed  the 
darkness   mentioned   in    Gen.   i.   to  mean 
evil  angels,   Whita.  462 ;    evil  angels  are 
sent  to  try  the  godly,  and  to  punish  the 
wicked,  Sand.  267 

Angelus  (St)  :  a  martyr  in  Sicily,  Bale 
586 


28 


ANGELUS  —  ANNESSE 


Angelus  de  Clavasio:  his  Summa  Angelica, 
Jew.  xxxii;  extract  on  public  and  private 
mass,  1  Jew.  174 ;  on  cases  of  doubtful  con 
secration,  ib.  550,  3  Jew.  454  ;  he  says  the 
mass,  in  respect  of  the  work  wrought,  is 
nothing  else  than  the  application  of  Christ's 
merit,  and  that  it  avails  for  those  to  whom 
the  priest  by  intention  applies  it,  2  Jew. 
747 ;  on  the  power  of  the  pope,  ib.  907  ;  as 
serts  that  the  pope  may,  in  certain  cases, 
dispense  with  all  the  precepts  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament,  3  Jew.  219, 599;  says, 
Martin  V.  dispensed  with  a  man  who  had 
married  his  sister,  ib.  599,  4  Jew.  1245;  on 
the  question  whether  the  pope  can  com 
mit  simony,  ib.  147,  4  Jew.  865,  8C6, 
867 

Angelus  (Jo.),  or  Parisiensis :  says  purgatory 
is  the  peculiar  possession  of  the  pope,  3 
Jew.  560,  4  Jew.  845 

Anger:  anger,  strife,  &c.  forbidden,  2  Bee. 
95,  96 ;  against  anger,  with  sentences  and 
examples  of  scripture  condemning  it,  1  Sec. 
458,  &c.  ;  anger  (in  an  evil  sense)  is  murder 
in  God's  sight,  Now.  (19),  133;  a  kind  of 
madness,  Pil.  408;  what  kind  of  anger  is 
allowed,  1  Bui.  300 ;  when  good,  Pil.  391, 
477 ;  when  sinful,  ib.  478 ;  anger  may  pro 
ceed  from  love,  2  Tyn.  45;  when  it  is  to  be 
restrained,  ib.  46 ;  that  of  Jonah,  1  Hoop. 
551 

Angle :  see  2  Bee.  428  n 
Anglicus  (Jo.) :  v.  John. 
Anglo-Saxon  tongue:  Park.  253,  266/271; 
type  cast  for  Day,  ib.  468  n. ;  MS.  of  Gre 
gory's  Pastoral,  4  Jew.  1273  n 
Anglo-Saxons:  v.  England. 
Anglus  (Michael) :  i.  e.  Miles  Coverdale,  q.  v. 
Angus  (Archib.  earl  of):  v.  Douglas. 
Anhalt  (Wolfg.  prince  of) :  v.  Wolfgang. 
Anicetus,  bp  of  Rome:  differed  from  Poly- 
carp,  but  without  a  breach  of  communion, 
4  Bui.  57,  58,  Calf.  269,  270 ;  he  permitted 
Polycarp   to   administer  (or  receive?)  the 
communion  in  his  church,  I«7ew.l46,  Whita. 
217;    stated    to    mention    archbishops,    2 
Whitg.  136 
Anjou  (Fra.  duke  of),  sometime  of  Alencon  : 

v.  Francis. 

Anjou  (Hen.  duke  of) :  v.  Henry  III. 
Anna,  the  prophetess  :  3  Bui.  278,  4  Bui.  182 
Anna  Comnena:  says,  the  Latins  think  and 
speak   of  the  pope  as  lord  of  the  whole 
world,  4  Jew.  828 

Anna  of  Oldenburg,  countess  of  East  Fries- 
land  :  patroness  of  John  a  Lasco,  3  Zur 
513 
Anna,  wife  of  Julius  Sancterentianus,  q.v. 


Annals,  or  Annuals :  masses  so  called,  1  Lat 
56  n.;  injunction  against  anniversaries  fo: 
the  dead,  2  Hoop.  146 

Annandale :  ravaged  by  the  English,  1  Zur 
225  n 

Annas,  high-priest:  had  the  spirit  of  pro 
phecy,  4  Jew.  941 

Annates  :  v.  Tot-quots  in  Hutch,  index. 

How  much  the  English  bishops  paid  tc 
the  pope  for  annates  or  first-fruits,  4  Jew. 
1078 

Anne  (St) :  v.  Joachim. 

St  Anne  of  Buckstone,  1  Hoop.  40 

Anne  Boleyn,  second  queen  of  Henry  VIII: 
slanders  respecting  her  prior  to  her  mar 
riage,  3  Zur.  552,  553;  not  married  by 
Cranmer,  2  Cran.  246;  her  marriage  con 
firmed  by  Cranmer,  ib.  244  n.,  and  by  act  ol 
parliament,  ib.  285  n.,  and  by  a  pope's  bull, 
Park.  414,  420 ;  ceremonies  at  her  corona, 
tion,  2  Cran.  245;  Tyndale  sends  her  a 
copy  of  his  New  Testament,  printed  on 
vellum,  1  Tyn.  Ixiv;  her  letter  to  Cromwell 
on  behalf  of  a  merchant  who  was  persecuted 
for  abetting  the  publication  of  the  New 
Testament  in  English,  ib. ;  she  lends  Tyn- 
dale's  Obedience,  and  reclaims  it  from 
Wolsey,  ib.  130 ;  sends  for  Parker,  Park.  1, 
2,  482;  her  liberality  towards  students,  ib.  2; 
Latin  letter  from  her  to  Rich.  Nix,  bp  of 
Norwich,  ib.  4;  her  charge  to  Parker  about 
her  daughter  Elizabeth,  ib.  59,  391,  400; 
her  favour  to  Parker,  ib.  70,  178;  she  is  en 
dowed  by  the  king,  3  Zur.  202;  Cranmer's 
letter  to  the  king  on  the  reports  against 
her  conduct,  2  Cran.  323;  the  succession 
of  her  children  opposed  by  sir  Tho.  More, 
and  bp  Fisher,  ib.  viii ;  her  divorce,  ib. ; 
hopes  of  the  Romish  party  on  her  death,  ib. 
328  n 

Anne  of  Cleves,  fourth  queen  of  Henry  VIII: 
her  reception  at  Calais,  Canterbury,  and 
elsewhere,  2  Cran.  400 ;  her  marriage,  3 
Zur.  201,  529  n.,  627 ;  her  repudiation,  ib. 
201 ;  attempt  to  reconcile  the  king  to  her, 
2  Cran.  409,  410;  her  marriage  declared 
null,  ib.  410  n. ;  the  act  to  dissolve  it,  3  Zur. 
205;  dedication  to  her,  3  Bee.  74;  notice 
of  her,  ib.  n 

Anne  of  Hungary,  wife  of  the  emperor  Fer 
dinand  I :  Grin.  3  n.,  14  n 

Anne,  queen  of  Great  Britain,  &c. :  notice  of 
a  prayer  in  her  writing,  now  at  Lambeth, 
Pra.  Eliz.  xx. 

Annebault  (Claude),  baron  de  Rets:  French 
ambassador  and  lord  admiral,  2  Cran.  416  n 
(misprinted  Annehault). 

Annesse  (St) :  v.  Agnes. 


ANNIUS  —  ANTHONY 


29 


.vnnius  (Jo.) :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Sale 
258 

Anniversaries :  v.  Annals. 

Annonius  of  Paris :  4  Jew.  648;  or  Antonius, 
ib.  n 

Anodynes  :  2  Cov.  245 

Anoiling,  Anointing:  v.  Unction. 

Anointed :  v.  Christ,  Christs. 

Another:  used  in  a  peculiar  sense,  Hutch. 
316,  341 

Ansbertus  (Ambr.):  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Sale  250,  Jew.  xxxiii ;  tells  how 
the  chosen  people  of  God  go  out  of  Baby 
lon,  4  Jew.  876;  calls  Rome  a  second  Ba 
bylon,  ib.  1064 

Ansegisus,  abbot  of  Lobies :  compiled  the 
decrees  of  Charlemagne  and  Louis,  1  Hoop. 
228,  4  Jew.  xxxiii.  816,  1031,  Pil.  536 

Anselm  (St),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  named,  Pil. 
484 ;  obliged  William  II.  to  surrender  the 
investiture  of  bishops  to  the  pope's  vicar, 
2  Tyn.  294 ;  accused  for  acknowledging 
pope  Urban,  Pil.  589 ;  attends  a  council  at 
Rome,  1  Tyn.  380 n.;  styled  traitorous,  1 
Wltitg.  482;  his  works,  4  Jew.  xxxiii.  808; 
only  some  of  them  printed  at  Cologne,  ib. 
809;  MS.  of  his  Offendiculum  Sacerclotum, 
at  C.C.C.C.,  3  Jew.  130 n.,  4  Jew.  808  n. ; 
certain  commentaries  commonly  ascribed 
to  him  were  written  by  Anselm  of  Laon 
(q. «.),  1  Jew.  315  n. ;  some  are  supposed  to 
have  been  written  by  Herv.  Natalis,  2  Cran. 
207  n.;  Anselm  defines  original  sin  as  the 
want  of  original  righteousness,  2  Bui.  385  ; 
passages  on  justification  (probably  by  Herv. 
Natalis),  2  Cran.  207,  209 ;  says  Peter  was 
chosen  to  the  salvation  of  the  Jews,  Paul 
to  that  of  the  Gentiles  (pseud.),  3  Jew. 
328 ;  says,  Linus  was  the  first  bp  of  Rome 
(pseud.),  Pil.  588  ;  sn  A  that  God's  law 
forbids  to  follow  the  steps  of  the  catholic 
or  universal  faith,  any  further  than  the 
judgment  of  the  canonical  truth  commands, 
2  Cran.  35 ;  says  that  in  Latin  a  bishop  is 
called  superintendens  (pseud.),  4  Jew.  906; 
forbade  priests'  marriages,  Pil.  571,  573, 
588 ;  his  remarkable  dialogue  on  that 
subject,  4  Jew.  808;  in  it  he  refers  to  the 
question  of  clerical  celibacy  as  discussed 
through  the  whole  world  in  his  time,  3  Jew. 
130,  387,  4  Jew.  808;  his  epistle  to  Er- 
nulph,  prior  of  Canterbury,  forbidding  the 
marriage  of  priests,  Pil.  571 ;  his  letter  to 
Gundulph,  bp  of  Rochester,  the  said  Er- 
nulph,  and  William  archdeacon  of  Canter 
bury,  on  certain  priests  separated  from 
their  wives,  ib.  573 ;  pope  Paschal's  letter 
to  him  on  the  promotion  of  priests'  chil 


dren  to  holy  offices,  ib.  572;  his  letter  to 
Waleram,  on  diversity  of  rites,  ib.  538;  re 
ference  to  it,  ib.  620;  on  St  Elphege,  Sale 
191 

Anselm  of  Laon  :  author  of  certain  commen 
taries  commonly  ascribed  to  St  Anselm 
(q.  v.),  1  Jew.  315  n. ;  he  says,  we  break  and 
divide^the  bread  into  many  parts,  to  declare 
the  unity  of  the  love  of  them  that  receive 
it,  1  Jew.  142,  2  Jew.  589;  his  reading  of 
a  text  on  the  cup  and  the  bread,  1  Jew. 
236;  exposition  of  1  Cor.  xiv.  16,  "my  spirit 
prayeth,"  &c.  ib.  315;  on  the  mystery  of 
iniquity,  4  Jew.  729 ;  says,  Antichrist  shall 
feign  himself  to  be  holy,  and  call  himself 
God,  ib.  843  ;  foretells  the  departure  of 
many  churches  from  the  church  of  Rome 
on  account  of  her  wickedness,  ib.  875,  876 

Anselm  Ryd  :  v.  Ryd, 

Anselm  (  );  2  Zur.  298 

Answer:  An  Answer  for  the  Tyme,  &c.,  3 
Whilg.  xxiv 

Answers :  to  be  given  to  those  who  ask  for  a 
reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  us,  3  Tyn.  55 

Anterus,   or  Anthems,   bp  of  Rome:  cited, 

1  Jew.  68;  the  epistles  called  his  mention 
some  who  lived  a  long  time  after  him,  ib. 
173,  342 

Anthemius,  emperor:  1  Bui.  264,  4  Bui.  130 

Anthems :  v.  Antiphons. 
Anthems  sung  in  the  steeple  at  St  Paul's, 
Pil.  483, 522 ;  why  in  the  steeple,  ib.  529 :  an 
anthem  or  prayer  (in  verse)  for  the  preser 
vation  of  the  church,  the  queen's  majesty, 
and  the  realm,  Lit.  Eliz.  560 

Anthonius  (   ):  was  one  of  the  ministers 

in  the  Dutch  church  at  Norwich,  1  Zur. 
256  n.,  266  n 

Anthony:  v.  Antonius 

Anthony  (St) :  account  of  him,  1  Sec.  139  n. ; 
his  life,  among  the  works  of  Athanasius, 
Calf.  74  n. ;  he  understood  the  scriptures 
without  any  knowledge  of  letters,  2  Jew. 
684 ;  was  notably  learned  in  them,  3  Jew. 
430,435;  God's  creatures  were  his  books, 
Pil.  146 ;  he  says  that  in  prayer  our  minds 
should  be  absorbed  in  divine  meditations, 
Whita.  266 ;  he  used  the  sign  of  the  cross, 

2  Ful.  144,  172;  story  of  him  and  the  col), 
bier,  1  Lat.  392.  2  Lat.  94 ;   his  vision  of 
swine  standing  at  altars,  3  Bee.  280,  390 ; 
Jerome's  opinion  respecting  the   monster 
which  appeared  to  him,   Calf.  252;  in  a 
trance  he  saw  the  whole  earth  covered  with 
snares,  and   on    asking  who    could   walk 
safely  there,  was  answered,  Only  humility, 
2  Jew.  1094;   his   burial,   4  Bui.  514;   in 
voked,   Pra.  Eliz.  392  n.,   535 ;  for  pigs, 


30 


ANTHONY  —  ANTICHRIST 


1  Bee.  138,  2  Bee.  536,  Pil.  92 ;    his  pig, 
Calf.  281 ;  invoked  for  the  burning,  2  Jew. 
922 ;  represented  as  vindictive,  2  Tyn.  561 ; 
his  fast,  ib.  98 

Anthony,  king  of  Navarre:  mentioned,  2  Zur. 
63;  called  the  second  Julian,  Grin.  253; 
died  of  a  wound  received  at  the  siege  of 
Rouen,  ib.  n.,  1  Zur.  118  n 

Anthony  (Jo.) :  one  of  the  visitors  of  monas 
teries,  2  Cran.  271 

Anthony  (Mr),  i.  e.  A.  R.  Cavallerius,  q.  v. 

Anthropomorphites,  or  Humaniformarians 
(called  by  Epiphanius,  Audiani,  and  by 
Augustine,  Vadiani):  heretics  who  supposed 
God  to  be  in  the  form  of  man,  1  Bui.  22~>, 
230,  3  Bui.  138,  315, 1  Cran.  172,  173,  191, 

2  Ful.  391,  1  Hoop.  160,  Hutch.  12,  24,  25, 
4  Jew.   793,  Rog.  38,    Whita.   509  ;    the 
origin  of  their  heresy,  Whita.  229 ;  refuted 
by  Theophilus  of  Alexandria,  ib.  596;  by 
Rutherius,  1  Hoop.  160  n 

Anthropophagi :  cannibals,  Rid.  199 
Antichrist,  Man  of  Sin:  v.  Augustine,  Ber 
nard,   Gregory,    Hilary,    Hippolytus,    Ire- 
nanis,  Jerome,  Joachim. 

THE  ACTS  OF  CHRIST  AND  OF  ANTI 
CHRIST,  by  Tho.  Becon,  3  Bee.  498;  on 
the  prophecies  respecting  him,  4  Jew.  727, 
&c. ;  foretold  by  Daniel,  2  Cran.  62,  63, 
2  Jew.  911,  918,  by  Zechariah,  ib.  918; 
described  in  the  Sybilline  oracles,  ib. 
914,  915,  4  Jew.  743;  figured  by  Antiochus, 
2  Cran.  63 ;  foretold  by  St  Paul,  2  Jew. 
887,  902,  988,  Rog.  178,  1  Tyn.  517,  3  Tyn. 
104;  described  by  St  John,  2  Tyn.  181  ;  the 
acconnt  of  Joachim  Abbas,  2  Jew.  915,  4 
Jew.  714,  744;  what  he  is,  3  Bee.  607;  di 
vers  opinions  concerning  him,  2  Jew.  903, 
914;  that  of  Hippolytus,  1  Jew.  116;  Hilary, 
Augustine,  and  Bernard,  on  Antichrist, 
Co(,p.  184,  185 ;  whether  one  man,  2  Ful. 
367  ;  Tyndale  denies  a  personal  Antichrist, 
and  says  that  he  was  in  the  times  of  the  Old 
Testament,  and  shall  continue  to  the  world's 
end,  1  Tyn.  42,  147,  148;  Antichrist  de 
clared  to  be  the  pope,  or  the  pope  and  his 
followers,  Bale  38, 1  Brad.  435, 441, 2  Brad. 
142,  2  Ful.  269,  366,  &c.,  2  Hoop.  44, 
Hutch.  304,  1  Jew.  109,  2  Jew.  903,  &c., 
Lit.  Eliz.  619  n.,  Nord.  123,  -PAiV.  152,  244, 
338,  Poet.  270,  282,  Rid.  53,  2G3,  414,  &c., 
£and.  11,  389,  1  Tyn.  147,  148,  185,  191, 
208,  232—252,  266,  340,  2  Tyn.  178,  179, 
181,  182, 196, 197,  3  Tyn.  96, 102—107, 171; 
the  pope  so  proclaimed  by  a  council  at 
Rheims,  Roy.  182,  347  ;  many  popish  wri 
ters  have  plainly  confessed  that  the  pope  is 
Antichrist,  4  Jew.  1115;  the  returned  ex 


iles  preached  this  doctrine,  1  Zur.  27 ;  the;! 
pope  declared  by  the  legislature  of  Scot-; 
land  to  be  very  Antichrist,  ib.  199;  a  sure' 
token  that  he  is  so,  3  Tyn.  102 ;  popery  is 
Antichristianism,  but  covertly,  Whita.  20, 
21;  Bale's  opinion  of  one  universal  Anti 
christ,  comprehending  as  well  Mahomet  as 
the  pope,  Bale  426,  whom  he  calls  the  two 
monarchs  of  his  kingdom,  ib.  562 ;  the  Turk 
and  the  pope  his  two  horns,  2  Cran.  62; 
Sanders  says  Protestants  are  members  of 
Antichrist,  2  Ful.  373 ;  the  apostacy  pre 
ceding  him,  2  Lat.  320  ;  on  that  which  de 
layed  his  coming1,  2  Jew.  908,  &c. ;  Whita. 
553,  554 ;  the  Roman  empire  removed  be 
fore  the  pope  was  thoroughly  installed,  2 
Ful.  368;  on  the  time  of  his  coming,  ib. 
370,  viz.  before  the  second  advent,  1  Tyn. 
215;  asserted  to  have  begun  in  the  apostles' 
time,  2  Lat.  321,  2  Tyn.  179,  2  Whitg.  181; 
that  he  is  revealed,  I  Bee.  29,  1  Lat.  172; 
marks  or  signs  by  which  he  may  be  known, 
Bale  203,  2  Hoop.  44,  56,  512,  2  Jew.  913, 
921,  991,  992;  called  6  awjuos,  2  Jew,  919; 
his  name  AaTeTvos,  I  Jew.  915,  4  Jew.  714, 
743;  seated  in  the  temple  of  God,  i.  e.  the 
church,  Bale  208,  1  Brad.  505,  523,  529, 
Coop.  180,  2  Jew.  991,  4  Jew.  727—729, 
Poet.  466,  at  Rome,  2  Jew.  915,  4  Jew. 
743,  744 ;  long  the  pilot  of  the  ship  (i.  e. 
the  church),  2  Jew.  994 ;  his  subtlety  and 
secret  working,  ib.  909,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  224; 
his  false  and  seducing  miracles,  Bale  233, 
Calf.  318,  2  Cran.  46,  2  #oop.  45, 1  Tyn.  287, 
3  Tyn.  2G2, 263 ;  a  fable  concerning  wonders 
to  be  wrought  by  him,  2  Jew.  991;  whether 
to  be  received  by  the  Jews,  2  Ful.  3C9 ;  on 
his  subjugation  of  three  kings,  ib.  370;  his 
reign  of  three  years  and  a  half,  ib.  233, 370 ; 
whether  Elijah  shall  come  in  his  time,  ib. ; 
his  acts,  life,  and  doctrine,  as  contrasted  with 
those  of  Christ,  3  J?ec.504,  &c.,  Sand.  12;  his 
swarm  of  hypocrites,  3  Bee.  506 ;  his  church, 
Sand.  371;  signs  by  which  the  church  of 
Christ  may  be  known  from  his  synagogue, 
2  .Bee.  42;  his  tail,  3  Whitg.  495;  he  denies 
Jesus  Christ,  2 Ful.  368 ;  how  he  denies  that 
he  is  come  in  the  flesh,  2  Tyn.  196 ;  he  turns 
the  root  upward,  1  Tyn.  295 ;  his  kingdom 
a  persecuting  kingdom,  Rid.  62 ;  the  great 
persecution  to  take  place  under  him,  Pra. 
Eliz.  26  n. ;  a  prayer  on  behalf  of  those 
persecuted  by  him,  Pra.  B.  161 ;  he  feigns 
chastity,  2  Jew,  990 ;  Antichrist's  kingdom 
is  large,  2  Bee.  151 ;  we  desire  in  the  Lord's 
prayer  that  it  may  be  brought  to  confusion, 
ib.  152 ;  he  shall  shortly  be  confounded,  ib. 
409,410 ;  but  shall  bear  rule  till  Christ  come 


ANTICHRIST  —  ANTONINUS 


31 


to  judgment,  2  Brad.  361 ;  how  to  be  de- 

!;  stroyed,  4  Bui.  34,  162,  2  Ful.  393,  2  Jew. 
927,  928,  1  TV*.  312;  types  of  his  destruc 
tion,  2  Jew.  928,  929 ;  St  John's  account 
of  it,  ib,  930 — 932  ;  his  destruction  began 
already,  Sand.  389;  Bradford  wrote  a  trea 
tise  on  Antichrist,  2  Brad.  146 
Antichrists :  denounced  by  St  John,  1  Tyn. 
530,  2  Tyn.  179  ;  Hilary  says  he  who  re 
pudiates  the  authority  of  scripture  is  anti 
christ,  Sand.  15;  false  Christians  so  called 
by  Augustine,  2  Lat.  316,  345;  he  that 
takes  on  him  to  save  others  by  his  merits  is 
an  antichrist,  1  Tyn.  95 ;  so  are  the  false- 
anointed,  ib.  232;  antichrists  warned,  1 
Bee.  127;  many  antichrists  are  risen  up, 

2  Bee.  555;  their  doctrines  must  be  fought 
against,  ib.  556;   the  pope  one,  the  Turk 
another,  1  Zur.  2C9 ;  Racket,  a  counterfeit 
Christ,  Nord.  v.  110 

Antidico-Marianites:  an  ancient  sect,  Whita. 
539 

Antididagma :  a  book  set  forth  in  1545  by 
the  canons  of  Cologne,  in  opposition  to 
abp  Herman's  reformation,  2  Cran.  xv.; 

3  Jew.  186;  ascribed  to  Jo.  Cropper,  2  Zur. 
18  n. ;  quoted  on  justification,  2  Cran.  210; 
it  asserts  that  Christ's  words  without  the 
canon   of  the  mass  are   not   sufficient  to 
work  consecration,  3  Jew.  451 

Antigonus :  his  speech  when  he  put  on  a 
diadem,  Sand.  36 

Antilochus :  1  Hoop.  184 

Antilogia  Papse :  3  Jew.  427,  4  Jew.  xxxiii. 
910,  Pit.  686 

Antimonians :  heretics,  followers  of  Arte- 
mon,  1  Bee.  418 

Antinomians :  called  Antinomi,  2  Jew.  686; 
would  not  have  God's  laws  to  be  preached, 
Rog.  92 ;  think  outward  jailing  a  sufficient 
proof  of  election,  ib.  1"2 

Antioch:  ».  Councils,  Patriarchs. 

Alleged  to  have  been  the  first  sse  of  St 
Peter,  2  Brad.  144,  145,  2  Tyn.  285;  its 
primacy,  1  Jew.  366;  its  name  of  honour 
taken  away  by  Theodosius,  3  Jew.  315 ;  call 
ed  by  Chrysostom  the  head  of  all  the 
world,  1  Jew.  422,  439;  more  esteemed  by 
him  than  Rome,  4  Jew.  876 ;  a  patriarch 
ate,  4  Bui.  112,  Rid.  263,  2  Whitg.  221  n. ; 
a  nominal  patriarch  still  appointed  by 
the  pope,  4  Jew.  842;  riots  at  the  elec 
tion  of  bishops,  1  Whitg.  464 ;  (alleged  depo 
sition  of  a  bishop,  for  niggardliness,  v. 
Ancona);  bishops  subject  to  the  patriarch, 
2  Whitg.  201 ;  the  church  of  Antioch,  4  Bui. 
43, 105, 131,  199  ;  the  school  there,  ib.  483 ; 
the  altar  there  set  towards  the  West,  4  Bui. 


500  ;  the  people  rescued  from  imminent 
danger  by  a  monk,  Calf.  22;  the  crusaders' 
victory  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  449 
Antiochus  IV.,  called  Epiphanes:  his  his 
tory,  2  Jew.  977  ;  his  tyranny  and  persecu 
tion,  1  Brad.  283,  1  Bui.  377,  2  Bui.  162, 
211,  413,  Pil.  4 ;  he  burned  the  scriptures, 

2  Bui.  13,  2  Jew.  690,  4  Jew.  1165;  dese 
crated  the   temple,   2  Jew.  994,  Pil.  88; 
called  himself  God,  4  Jew.  842;  his  death, 
1  Bui.  318,  2  Bui.  79,  110,  4  Jew.  1126, 
Whita.  99 ;  foretold  by  Daniel,  Bale  261  ; 
a  figure  of  Antichrist,  2  Cran.  63 

Antipas,  the  martyr :  Bale  279 

Antipater:    on  the  advantages  of  marriage, 

1  Bui.  398,  408 

Antiphon,  a  pagan  opponent  of  Christianity : 

3  Jew.  159 

Antiphoners  :  to  be  abolished  and  destroyed, 

2  Cran.  523,  Grin.  135, 159 
Antiphons:  v.  Anthems. 

Antiphons  or  anthems,  what,  Lit.  Eliz. 
304  n.;  ordained  by  pope  Gregory,  2  Brad. 
306 

Antiquity :  true  and  false,  Coop.  61,  &c ;  in 
what  sense  antiquity  is  a  test  of  truth  in 
matters  of  religion,  2  Ful.  64,  175;  how 
not  a  test  of  truth,  2  Cran.  62 ;  truth  most 
ancient,  Hid.  158;  that  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles  to  be  followed,  Pil.  579;  fallacy 
of  Romish  pretensions  to  antiquity,  iJew. 
782,  &c.,  Sand.  66 

Antisthenes :  on  true  nobility,  2  Bee.  436 

Antithesis:  4: Bui.  184 

Antitype :  used  by  Basil  and  Theodoret  for 
the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  2  Hoop.  406 

Antonian:  objections  of  an  Antonian  against 
Ridley,  Rid.  117,  &c;  the  name  alludes  to 
one  Antony,  an  Arian  bishop,  ib.  147 

Antonianus :  Cyprian  writes  to  him,  4  Bui.  131 

Antoninus :  v.  Marcus  Aurelius. 

Antoninus,  abp  of  Florence  :  his  works,  Jew. 
xxxiii. ;  Instructio  Simplicium  Confesso- 
rum,  Calf.  64  n. ;  his  opinion  on  the  Apo 
crypha,  Whita.  65 ;  on  the  sufficiency  of 
scripture,  ib.  704  ;  calls  Timothy  bishop  of 
Ephesus,  2  Whitg.  294 ;  says  the  office  of  a 
bishop  is  not  of  its  very  nature  opposed  to 
matrimony,  3  Jew.  404 ;  testifies  that  the 
army  of  William  the  conqueror  received 
the  sacrament  in  both  kinds,  1  Jew.  261 ; 
on  the  body  of  Christ  remaining  under  the 
accidents,  &c.,  2  Jew.  Ill ;  on  a  mouse 
eating  the  sacrament,  ib.  783,  784 ;  speaks 
of  all  things  being  put  under  the  feet  of 
the  pope,  3  Jew.  247 ;  says  no  less  honour 
is  due  to  the  pope  than  to  the  angels  of 


32 


ANTONINUS  —  APOCRYPHA 


God,  4  Jew.  689 ;  says  the  pope's  power 
is  greater  than  any  other  power  that 
God  ever  made,  Sac.,  ib.  846;  says  the 
Greeks  believe  not  (the  pretensions  of  the 
pope),  ib.  842;  acknowledges  that  pope 
Liberius  communicated  with  heretics,  ib. 
929 ;  cited  respecting  pope  Gregory  and 
John  bishop  of  Constantinople,  2  Hoop. 
233,  234 ;  denies  the  authenticity  of  Con- 
stantine's  donation,  4  Jew.  678 ;  his  account 
of  pope  Joan,  ib.  651 — 656;  speaks  of  the 
heresy  and  misdeeds  of  pope  John  XXII., 
ib.  932,  936 ;  reproves  the  error  of  those 
who  say  simple  fornication  is  no  sin,  ib. 
635;  shews  how  Dominic  was  preferred  to 
Paul,  3  Jew.  576 

Antoninus  Marinarius,  q.  v. 

Antonius  (Nic.):  Bibliotheca  Hispana,2Z«/. 
349  n 

Antonius  Julianus,  q.  v. 

Antonius  (Marcus  Constantius) :  v.  Gardi 
ner  (S.) 

Antonius  Panormitanus :  2  Sec.  5  n 

Antonius  Parisiensis  :  v.  Annonius. 

Antonius  de  Rosellis,  q.  v. 

Antonius,  sometime  bp  of  Tamallume :  an 
Arian,  Rid.  147 

Antony  (Mark) :  3  Bui.  18 

Antony  (Mr),  i.e.  A.  R.  Cavallerius,  q.  v. 

Antony  (Rob.),  sub-cellarer  of  Ch.  ch.  Can 
terbury  :  2  Cran.  334 ;  his  journey  to  Rome, 
ib.  373,  375 

Antwerp :  Tyndale's  Testament  printed  there, 
1  Tyn.  xxxiii.  ;  Tonstal  and  More  there, 
ib.  xxxvii. ;  Tyndale  there,  ib.  xxxvii.  Ix. 
Ixv. ;  English  merchants  there,  ib.  Ixiv. 
Ixix. ;  they  make  efforts  in  Tyndale's  be 
half,  ib.  Ixx. ;  the  mart  should  have  been 
at  Calais,  2  Tyn.  319;  martyrs  at  Ant 
werp,  1  Tyn.  lix.  3  Zur.  578;  opposition 
to  the  establishment  of  the  Inquisition 
there,  3  Zur.  417  n. ;  Lutheran  and  Cal- 
vinist  churches,  1  Zur.  174;  a  tumult,  2  Zur. 
136  n.,  146;  popish  recusants,  Grin.  169  n 

Anxiety :  v.  Care 

Apamea(A  bishop  of):  Ueiv,  685 

Apaused  :  struck,  Phil.  86 

Apayd:  content,  Bale  116 

Apelles :  how  he  painted  Antigonus,  2  Jew.  556 

Apelles,  the  heretic  :  referred  to,  3  Sec.  401 ; 
he  denied  that  Christ  took  flesh  of  the  vir 
gin,  1  Bee.  412,  418,  2  Bee.  446, 3  Bui.  2,36 ; 
said  that  angels  had  a  bodily  substance 
derived  from  the  stars,  2  Cran.  23 ;  denied 
the  resurrection ,  2  Cov.  186 

Apellitae:  their  opinions,  2  Cov.  150 n.,  184; 
they  esteemed  neither  the  law  nor  the  pro 
phets,  Rog.  81 


Apellius,  one  of  the  magi :  Whita.  560  n 

A  per  se  A  :  explained,  2  Brad.  139 

Apex:  the  word  strangely  misunderstood  by 
Thomas  Valois,  1  Jew.  150 

Aphthartodocetse :  heretics  who  held  that 
Christ's  body  was  always  glorious,  1  Jew. 
497 

Aphthonius  :  defines  an  active  \pfia,  4  Bui. 
232 

Apiarius,  an  African  priest:  his  appeal  to 
Rome,  2  Ful.  70,  1  Jew.  356,  417 

Apion  :  his  Disputation  with  Peter,  1  Jew. 
Ill,  Whita.  315 

Apish  :  trifling,  1  Cov.  4 

Apocalypse  :  v.  John  (St),  and  Apocrypha,  ii. 

Apocrypha : 

i.  Old  Testament  (see  the  names  of  the 
several  books,  or  their  alleged  authors, 
and  the  Index  of  texts;  also  Scripture, 
Canon) :  the  books  called  Apocrypha  not 
canonical,  4  Bui.  538,  &c.,  2  Ful.  220, 
384,  Whita.  39,  &c.,  though  sometimes, 
and  in  a  certain  sense,  called  canonical, 
Whita.  44,  49,  and  scripture,  ib.  69,  76 ; 
called  by  some  deutero-canonieal,  ib.  49; 
Cyprian  (or  rather  Ruffinus)  calls  some 
of  the  books  ecclesiastical,  others  apocry 
phal,  2  Cran.  23 ;  some  divide  them  into  two 
classes,  the  first  called  deutero-canonieal, 
Whita.  305,  the  second,  apocryphal,  ib. 
312;  on  the  church's  rejection  of  apocry 
phal  writings,  3  Whitg.  621 ;  why  they  are 
rejected,  1  Ful.  18,  20;  they  were  not 
written  by  prophets,  Whita.  49,  nor  in 
Hebrew,  ib.  51 ;  they  are  not  cited  by  Christ 
or  his  apostles,  ib.,  nor  are  they  received 
by  the  Jews,  ib.  52;  rejected  by  Josephus, 
ib.  GO,  61 ;  also  by  fathers  and  doctors,  ib. 
56 — 66 ;  forbidden  to  be  read  in  churches 
by  the  council  of  Laodicea,  2  Cran.  39, 
Whita.  54 ;  Jerome's  opinion  on  the  Apo 
crypha,  1  Ful.  24  (and  t>.  Jerome);  Augus 
tine's  opinion,  4  Bui.  539  (and  v.  Augustine), 
when  apocryphal  books  were  first  received, 

1  Ful.  18,  &c. ;  some  of  the  books  declared 
canonical  by  the  third  council  of  Carthage, 

2  Cran.  39,3  Whitg.  349, 350,  others  received 
as  such  by  the  council  of  Trent,    Whita. 
29 ;  on  the  books  allowed  by  papists  to  be 
apocryphal,  ib.  103,  &c. ;  Alph.  de  Castro 
calls   it   heresy  to   reckon  men's  writings 
among  the  divine  scriptures,  3  Jew.  211 ; 
consent  of  the  reformed  churches  respecting 
these  books,  Rog.  81 ;    some  of  them  are 
read  in  the  English  church,  1  Ful.  21,  but 
not  as  canonical,  ib.  24 ;   on  reading  them 
in   the  church,  3  Whitg.  338,   &c.,  491  ; 
false  doctrines  in  the  Apocrypha,  1  Ful.  21, 


APOCRYPHA  —    APOLLONIUS 


33 


2'2 ;  writings  have  been  set  forth  under  the 
names  of  Adam,  Cain,  and  Seth,  2  Jew. 
894;  the  Ascension  of  Isaiah,  liog.  82 

ii.  New  Testament:  counterfeit  gospels 
made  by  various  heretics,  Bale  314,  2  Jen'. 
894,  3  Jew.  441,  Rog.  82,  Whita.  108 ;  why 
the  pseudo-gospels  and  other  apocryphal 
books  were  rejected  by  Eusebius,  Whila. 
314;  Gospel  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  Rog. 
82,  of  Andrew,  £  ale  314,  Hog.  82,  Whita. 
108,  312,  of  Barnabas,  Bale  314,  2  Jew. 
894,  Rog.  82,  of  Bartholomew,  Bale  314, 
2  Jew.  894,  3  Jew.  441,  Rog.  82,  TFMa.  531, 
of  James  the  Less,  Rog.  82,  of  Matthias, 
Bale  314,  Whita.  312,  of  the  Nazarenes, 
Whita.  108,  of  Nicodemus  (otherwise  called 
the  Acts  of  Pilate),  3  Jew.  441,  Rog. 
82,  Whita.  108,  560  n.,  it  speaks  of  the 
finding  of  the  cross  by  Seth,  Calf.  32}  n.; 
Gospel  of  Peter,  Bale  314,  3  Jew.  442,  Rog. 
82,  Whita.  304,  published  by  philosophers, 
ib.  312,  formerly  read  in  some  churches, 
but  rejected  by  Serapion,  ib.  32G ;  Gospel  of 
Thaddeus,  Bale  314,  Rog.  82,  of  Thomas, 
Bale  314,  2  Je?w.  894,  3  Jew.  441,  WAita. 
108,  312,  531,  of  the  Hebrews,  mentioned 
by  Origen  and  Eusebius,  and  translated  by 
Jerome,  1  Jew.  238,  accounted  as  deutero- 
canonical  by  Stapleton,  Wkita.  305  ;  Gospel 
after  the  Egyptians,  Rog.  82 ;  Gospel  of 
Judas  Iscariot,  Whita.  312;  Acts  of  Abdias, 
Andrew,  Philip,  Thomas,  &c.,  Rog.  82 ; 
Acts  of  Paul,  ib. ;  Acts  or  Travels  of  Paul 
and  Thecla,  2  Ful.  339,  Whita.  304 ;  Sta 
pleton  deems  them  deutero-canonical,  ib. 
305 ;  the  story  of  Thecla  condemned  (says 
Jerome)  by  St  John,  i7>.311 ;  Acts  of  Peter, 
Rog.  82,  Whita.  304 ;  Preaching  of  Peter, 
and  Judgment  of  Peter,  ib. ;  Peter's  Dis 
pute  with  Apion,  a  book  falsely  ascribed 
to  Clement,  1  Jew.  111.  ejected  by  Euse 
bius  because  not  apost  lie  in  its  doctrine, 
Whita.  315;  Itinerary  of  Peter,  otherwise 
the  Recognitions,  falsely  ascribed  to  Cle 
ment  (q.v.),  Calf.  380,  387,  1  Jew.  Ill, 
112  ;  Epistle  to  the  Laodiceans,  testimonies 
against  \t,Whita.  108, 302—304,531;  no  such 
genuine  epistle  ever  existed,  ib.  469,  526; 
the  piece  now  so  called  is  a  modern  forgery ; 
the  epistle  soidesignated  by  Marcion  is  that 
to  the  Ephesians,  ib.  303  n. ;  Epistles  of 
Barnabas,  accounted  deutero-canonical  by 
Stapleton,  ib.  305;  Revelation  of  Paul, 
Rog.  82,  Whita.  312,  condemned  by  Augus 
tine,  ib.  315 ;  Revelation  of  Peter,  Rog. 
82,  WJdta.SQ-i;  Revelations  of  Stephen,  and 
Thomas, Rog.  82;  Hernias  (q.v.), his  Shep 
herd,  publickly  read  in  the  church  of  old, 


Whita.  325,  reckoned  deutero-canonical  by 
Stapleton,  Whita.  305,  who  says  it  might 
be  made  canonical,  ib.  109,  330 

Apollinarians  :  wrongly  said  to  have  held  a 
quarternity  of  persons  in  the  Godhead,  Rog. 
44;  they  maintained  that  the  carnal  body  of 
Christ  was  consubstantial  with  the  Father, 
ib.  52,  that  Christ  had  a  body  without  a 
soul,  ib.,  that  he  suffered  in  both  natures, 
ib.  57,  and  that  original  sin  is  from  nature, 
ib.  99 

Apollinaris,  (perhaps  Claudius  Apollinaris 
bp  of  Hieropolis,  but  possibly  the  heretic): 
says  there  is  no  martyrdom,  where  the 
truth  of  Christ  is  not,  1  Hoop.  vii. ;  his  tes  • 
timony  to  the  perfection  of  scripture, 
Whita.  683 ;  Apollinarius,  a  millenarian, 
believed  to  be  the  same,  4  Bui.  537 

Apollinaris,  the  elder,  father  of  the  next : 
a  married  priest,  4  Jew.  805 ;  excommuni 
cated,  3  Whitg.  240,  241 

Apollinaris,  or  Apollinarius,  bp  of  Laodicea  : 
his  Apology  condemned  by  Julian,  3  Jev\ 
203;  he  turned  the  Psalms  into  Greek 
verse  for  children,  1  Jew.  332;  included 
Psalm  cli.  in  his  Metaphrase,  Whita.  104 ; 
taught  by  questions,  Lit.  Edw.  495,  (545) ; 
became  a  heretic,  1  Cran.  262,  277,  Phil. 
424;  excommunicated,  3  Whitg.  240,  241; 
his  heretical  doctrine,  3  Bui.  260,  374 ;  he 
maintained  the  Godhead  and  manhood  in 
Christ  to  be  so  mixed  and  confounded  to 
gether  as  to  make  but  one  nature,  1  Cran. 
286,  338,  and  held  Christ's  body  to  be  of 
one  substance  with  the  Deity,  1  Jew.  497, 
2  Jew.  578;  his  heresy  was  deduced  from 
Jo.  i.  14  ("  the  Word  was  made  flesh"),  2  Jew. 
11 ;  Valla  thinks  he  was  the  author  of 
books  ascribed  to  Dionysius  the  Areopa- 
gite,  Whita.  576 ;  many  of  his  works  an 
ciently  ascribed  to  Athanasius,  Calf.  268 

Apolline  (St) :  t>.  Apollonia. 

Apollo  :  oracle  of  the  Pythian  Apollo,  4  Jew. 
1068, 1113  ;  description  of  God,  Hutch.  178 

Apollonia  (St),  or  Apolline  :  invoked  for  the 
tooth-ache,  Bale  348,  498, 1  Bee.  139,  2  Bee. 
536,  2  Jew.  923,  Pil.  92,  3  Tyn.  181,  Roy. 
228 ;  account  of  her,  1  Bee.  139  n. ;  she 
leaped  into  the  fire  alive,  2  Bui.  106;  we 
are  taught  by  God's  word  not  to  trust  in 
Apolline,  3  Bee.  43 

Apollonius:  admonished  his  brethren  to  com 
municate  every  day,  3  Bee.  474;  attributes 
the  introduction  of  stated  fasts  to  Monta- 
nus,  1  Bui.  434,  Whita.  665 ;  says  an  idle 
monk  may  be  compared  to  a  thief,  4  Jew. 
798,  800;  falsely  accused,  Sand.  129 

Apollonius   Tyanseus:   his  advice  to   Domi- 


APOLLONIUS  —  APOSTLES 


tian  on  the  reformation  of  the  empire, 
2  Jew.  1001 

Apollos :  said  to  have  been  bishop  of  Co 
rinth  and  Achaia,  Rog.  329 

Apologies:  written  by  ancient  fathers, 3  Jew. 
115,  185,  Pil.  3d 

APOLOGY  FOE  SPITTING  UPON  AN  ARIAN,  by 
Jo.  Philpot,  Phil.  293 

APOLOGY  MADE  BY. ..JOHN  HOOPEB,  &c., 

2  Hoop.  550 

APOLOGY  OF  PRIVATE  MASS:  Coop.;  referred 
to,  2  Ful.  vii.  ix,  3  Jew.  186  ;  bp  Cooper's 
ANSWEB,  Coop. ;  reference  thereto,  2  Ful. 
vii,  ix 

APOLOGY  or  THE  CHUKCH  OF  ENGLAND,  by 
bp  Jewel,  Latin  and  English,  3  Jew. ;  the 
DEFENCE  thereof,  3  and  4  Jew. 

Aposcopi :  a  play  upon  episcopi,4  Jew.  1199n 

Apostasy,  Apostates :  apostasy  a  dreadful 
sin,  2  Bui.  425,  2  Jew.  809,  1074,  2  Lot. 
440,  441,  2  Tyn.  212 ;  kinds  of  it,  4  Bui. 
77 ;  before  Christ's  advent,  2  Jew.  896 ; 
predicted  by  Christ,  1  Tyn.  227,  by  St 
Paul,  Phil.  28,  2  Jen:  896,  897,  1  Tyn. 
228 ;  the  apostasy  of  Mahomet  and  that  of 
the  pope  began  about  the  same  time,  Sand. 
388;  the  reformed  have  fallen  from  him 
who  fell  from  Christ,  ib.  389;  the  meaning 
of  the  word  apostata,  Rid.  341 ;  some  apos 
tates  named,  2  Jew.  803,  808  ;  the  great 
peril  of  apostates,  Hutch.  112;  fearful  ex 
amples,  Sand.  362;  letter  to  one  fallen 
from  the  known  truth  of  the  gospel  to 
Antichrist  and  his  damnable  religion,  2 
Hoop.  605 

Apostles :  v.  Bishops,  Canons,  Creeds,  Dis 
ciples,  Peter,  &c.,  Tradition ;  their  Acts, 
v.  Luke : 

Meaning  of  the  name,  4  Bui.  105,  1  Ful. 
464,  2  Ful.  309,  Now.  99 ;  who  and  what 
they  were,  1  Bui.  52 ;  why  fishers  were  cho 
sen,  2  Lot.  24;  they  were  called  more  than 
once,  ib.  26 ;  they  received  their  commis 
sion  directly  from  Christ,  1  Tyn.  211;  he 
held  nothing  back  from  them,  1  Cow.  77; 
their  ignorance  while  Christ  was  bodily 
present,  2  Cran.  54,  1  Tyn.  453 ;  they 
were  afterwards  baptized  with  fire,  4  Bui. 
355 ;  anointed  not  with  oil,  but  with  the 
Spirit,  1  Tyn.  229;  they  were  endued  with 
the  same  fellowship  as  Peter,  1  Jew.  SCO, 
and  were  equal  in  power  and  authority, 

3  Jew.  286,  &e.,  384,  2  Tyn.  283 ;  on  their 
office,  1  Whitg.  471,  492—500,  504;  it  was 
spiritual,  1  Bee.  213;  the  office  of  apostles 
and   preachers,  3  Bee.  616;  the  apostolic 
office  not  a  lordly  one,  2  Brad.  255 ;  they 
were  not  Christ's  vicars,  1  Hoop.  21,  22- 


what  he  sent  them  to  do,  2  Bee.  320, 321 ;  he 
commanded  them  to  feed  the  flock,  ib.  320 ; 
their  authority  very  great,  1  Bui.  53;  they 
represented  the  whole  church,  2  Lat.  264; 
"apostles  and  prophets,"  Eph.  ii.  10,  how 
the  foundation  of  the  church,  Whita.  347 — 
349,  649 ;  the  apostles  were  the  master- 
builders  of  the  church,  4  Bui.  105;  they 
had  authority  over  all  others  jn  it,  Rog. 
328;  they  first  taught  repentance,  then 
faith,  2  Bee.  13;  preached  faith  in  Christ, 
1  Cov.  11 ;  ministered  the  sacraments,  ib. 
79;  did  not  overcharge  the  people  with 
ceremonies,  ib.  80;  baptized  in  water  not 
consecrated,  4  Bui.  310;  baptized  infants, 
ib.  388,  391 ;  how  they  did  bind  and  loose, 
ib.  148;  determined  nothing  concerning 
festivals,  Whita.  540;  would  not  offend 
the  weak,  1  Cov.  81;  their  care  of  the 
churches,  Sand.  235;  they  chose  men  an 
ointed  with  the  Spirit  for  teachers,  1  Tyn. 
229;  their  office  different  from  that  of 
bishops,  2  Jew.  908 ;  they  were  not  parti 
cular  bishops,  1  Brad.  506,  2  Ful.  308,  &c., 
though  some  affirm  that  they  at  length  be 
came  so,  2  Whitg.  302  ;  their  office  has  ex 
pired,  2  Ful.  310  ;  the  name  was  not  used 
in  the  primitive  church  for  a  bishop,  ib. 
309 ;  Cranmer,  however,  wished  the  Eng 
lish  bishops  to  style  themselves  apostles  of 
Jesus  Christ,  2  Cran.  305;  the  apostles' 
successors,  whether  bishops  only,  or  priests 
also,  Calf.  219,  221 ;  bishops  only  are  their 
successors  according  to  Anacletus,  2  Jew. 
677  ;  Jerome  says  bishops  hold  their  place, 
Whita.  417 ;  how  succeeded  by  bishops, 
ib.  417,  418;  ordinary  ministers,  in  what 
respect  their  successors,  1  Whitg.  497 ;  Bel- 
larmine.  says  that  Peter  was  an  ordinary 
pastor,  the  other  apostles  extraordinary, 
Whita.  417  ;  the  apostles  were  mostly  mar 
ried  men,  3  Bee.  235,  1  Bui.  396,  402, 2  Jew. 
727,  2  Jew.  989,  3  Jew.  392,  421,  4  Jew. 
803;  their  doctrine  respecting  marriage, 
3  Jew.  421,  &c.;  they  held  two  councils 
(Acts  ii.  and  xv.),  3  Bui.  52 ;  reference  to  the 
latter,  2  Cran.  76,  4  Jew.  917,  2  Whitg. 
232,  276,  277 ;  their  ordinances  nowhere 
kept,  2  Cran.  55  ;  their  prayers,  4  Bui. 
225;  their  faith,  Pil.  352;  their  trials  and 
temptations,  3  Tyn.  37—39 ;  their  doctrine 
mocked  by  the  heathen,  ib.  28;  why  they 
had  things  in  common,  1  Lat.  406 ;  their 
doings  not  always  an  example  to  us,  1  Whitg. 
368 ;  where  they  preached,  1  Jew.  267  ;  their 
wages,  4  Bui.  491 :  More  alleges  that  they 
spoke  with  reserve,  3  Tyn.  28  n. ;  they  set 
down  in  writing  the  whole  doctrine  of  god- 


APOSTLES  —  AQUILA 


35 


liness,  1  Bui.  63;  left  nothing  necessary  to 
salvation  unwritten,  3  Tyn.  26 — 30;  did  not 
write  without  a  divine  command,  nor  on 
slight  occasions,  Whita.  527;  things  al 
leged  to  be  spoken  by  them,  without  writ 
ing,  are  not  to  be  believed,  2  Cran.  62 ; 
their  special  office  with  regard  to  the  canon 
of  scripture,  Whita.  311 ;  writings  falsely 
ascribed  to  them,  2  Jew.  894,  Rog.  82  (and 
v.  Apocrypha,  ii.) ;  their  names  borrowed 
to  avouch  heresies,  &c.,  1  Jew.  Ill 

Apostles  (False)  :  their  doctrine,  2  Bui.  273; 
they  denied  the  resurrection,  Rog.  64  ; 
required  the  observance  of  Jewish  cere 
monies,  ib.  314 

Apostolic :  v.  Church. 

Import  of  the  term,  Rid.  414  ;  what 
churches  should  be  so  called,  4  Bui.  76 

Apostolical  Constitutions:  v.  Clement  of 
Rome. 

Apostolics,  or  Apotactitae:  ancient  heretics, 

2  Ful.  375,  376,391,  Phil.  420,  Whita.  697, 

3  Whitg.  Gl,  2  Whitg.  87 ;  described  by  Au 
gustine,  2  Brad.  381  n.,   2  Bui.  24,    Phil. 
420  n.;    they   condemned  marriage,  Rog. 
261,  306;  excommunicated  all  married  peo 
ple,  ib.  311 ;  enjoined  community  of  goods, 
ib.  353 

,  Apostolics,  or  Henricians,  q.  v. 

Ap  Owen  (Howell):  v.  Abovvan. 

Appairing:  impairing,  2  Bee.  116 

Apparel :  v.  Jews. 

Against  costly  apparel,  1  Bee.  204,  2  Bee. 
437,  Pit.  55,  5G;  why  clothing  was  given 
to  us,  2  Bee.  437,  438;  gorgeous  apparel 
forbidden  in  scripture,  2  Lat.  82,  by  the 
seventh  commandment,  1  Hoop.  377,  con- 
tinency  therein,  1  Bui.  421 ;  a  rule  for 
apparel,  2  Bee.  440;  the  appo-el  of  a  Chris 
tian,  2  Lat  19;  madness  o  Englishmen  in 
their  apparel,  1  Bee.  204,  Bee.  438,  Nord. 
172,  Pil.  56 ;  laws  relating  to  it,  1  Lat.  372 ; 
not  enforced,  2  Lat.  19;  abuses  in  attire 
should  be  repressed,  Sand.  49 ;  sobriety  in 
attire,  ib.  394;  the  apparel  of  kings,  dukes, 
marquises,  &c.,  Pil.  56;  of  magistrates, 
&c.,  2  Whitg.  20;  of  aldermen,  judges,  &c., 
Grin.  210 ;  that  of  ministers  to  be  sober, 
2  Hoop.  147  (and  see  Vestments);  inquiry 
about  that  of  deans,  prebendaries,  &c., 
Grin.  179 ;  gahant  apparel  of  the  Roman 
prelates  and  clergy,  4  Jew.  971, 972;  that  of 
labouring  men  must  be  decent  and  seemly, 
2  Bee.  400;  that  of  women,  what  it  should 
be,  ib.  438,  439 ;  their  love  of  costly  apparel 
reproved,  Pil.  385—387;  many  women  ap 
parel  themselves  far  above  their  degrees, 
1  Lat.  252;  their  heads  should  be  covered 


in  token  of  subjection,  ib.  253;  their  tus 
socks,  tufts,  &c.  condemned,  ib.  254;  also 
their  bracelets,  vardingals,  &c.,  2  Lat.  108, 
118 ;  writhen  hair  a  mark  of  pride,  Sand. 
142 ;  the  apparel  of  maids  must  be  seemly, 

2  Bee.  370,  371,  439;  that  of  the  princesses 
Mary  and   Elizabeth,  and  the   lady  Jane 
Grey,  3  Zur.  278;   on  mourning  apparel, 

3  Whitg.  368,  &c, ;  on  supposed  holiness  of 
apparel,  3  Jew.  614,  &c. 

Apparitions :  v.  Spirits. 

Appeals:  v.  Pope. 

Appeals  from  equal  to  equal,  1  Jew.  395; 
to  princes,  ib.  396 

Appelbie  (Jo.):  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Appellatio  :  v.  Paris,  University. 

Appelles :  v.  Apelles. 

Appian  :  says  Julius  C«sar  refused  the  name 
of  king,  3  Jew.  318 ;  on  the  image  of  mur 
dered  Cffisar,  2  Jew.  661 

Appius  Claudius :   Calf.  316 

Appleby  (  ):  he  and  his  wife  martyred 

at  Maidstone,  Poet.  169 

Apples:  a  dainty  dish  of  apples,  1  Lat. 
186 

Application :  viz.  of  the  virtue  of  Christ's 
death  and  passion  by  means  of  the  mass, 
2  Jew.  746,  &c. 

Appose:  to  pose  or  question,  Pt7.  160;  (op 
pose  in  Now.  109) 

Apprentices :  inquiries  respecting  their  in 
struction,  Grin.  161 

Appropriations :  need  reformation,  1  Lat. 
100 ;  sacrilegious,  Grin.  382 

Aprice  (   ):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Aprigius,  bp  of  Pacem  :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  255 

Apuleius:  defends  himself  against  the  accu 
sation  of  necromancy,  1  Hoop.  327  ;  speaks 
of  the  gods  going  on  men's  feet,  3  Jew.  555 

Aquablanca  (Pet.  de),  bp  of  Hereford:  the 
pope's  agent,  4  Jew.  1080 

Aquapendente:  a  city,  Pra.  Eliz.  392  n 

Aquarii :  heretics  who  used  only  water  in  the 
communion,  Coop.  74,  110  n.,  132,  136,  1 
Ful.  522,  1  Jew.  154,  215,  Rog.  296 ;  op 
posed  by  Cyprian,  Whita.  498,  602 

Aquila:  some  account  of  him,  and  of  hia 
Greek  version  of  the  Old  Testament,  Whita. 
123 ;  referred  to,  Calf.  107  n.,  2  Ful.  390, 
2  Jew.  692 

Aquila  (Pet.  de),  a  school  doctor:  2  Jew. 
667 

Aquila  (The  bp  of):  ambassador  from  Spain, 
4  Jew.  1248,  1  Zur.  102 ;  instigates  the 
conspiracy  of  Arthur  Pole,  &c.,  ib.  102  n. ; 
desires  a  conference  with  abp  Parker,  Park. 
201 

3 2 


36 


AQUILEIA  —  ARCHIDIACONUS 


Aquileia:  v.  Councils. 

How  the  church  of  Aquileia  worded  the 
article  of  the  creed  respecting  the  resur 
rection  of  the  body,  2  Bee.  49 

Aquinas  (St  Tho.):  v.  Thomas. 

Aquisgranum:  v.  Aix-la-chapelle. 

Aquitaine :  belongs  of  right  to  England,  2 
Zur.  293 

Arabia :  its  geography,  2  Zur.  89,  95 ;  after 
hearing  the  godly  voice  of  Paul  it  received 
Mahomet,  Phil.  337  ;  the  church  not  extinct 
there,  4  Bui.  20;  law  of  the  Arabians 
against  adultery,  2  Bee.  649; 

Arabici :  denied  the  consciousness  of  the  soul 
between  death  and  the  resurrection,  4  Jew. 
930—932,  935 

Arad :  1  Bui.  378 

Aratus:  supposed  the  soul  to  die  with  the 
body,  3  Bui.  385 ;  cited  by  St  Paul,  4  Jeiv. 
737,  Whita.  70,  2  Whitg.  36 

Arau,  Switzerland  :  1  Zur.  22  n. ;  the  Eng 
lish  congregation  there  in  queen  Mary's 
time,  1  Zur.  88  n.,  3  Zur.  165  ;  the  church 
of  St  Ursula  appropriated  to  the  English, 
3  Zur.  167  n.;  they  beg  leave  to  depart, 
2  Zur.  2 

Arausica :  v.  Councils,  Orange. 

Arbrothe  (The  lord  of) :  1  Zur.  219  n 

Arcadius,  emperor  of  the  East:  1  Bui.  331; 
not  saluted  by  Amphilochius,  Sand.  232 

Archangels :  3  Bui.  337 

Archbishops,  Metropolitans :  v.  Bishops, 
Canterbury,  Pall. 

Archbishops,  their  office,  4  Bui.  112, 117, 
118;  of  archbishops,  metropolitans,  &c. 
2  Whifg.  77;  equivalent  terms  among  the 
Jews,  4  Jew.  1299;  the  title  archbishop  per 
tains  to  Christ,  ib.  81, 82,  85 ;  as  applied  to  a 
chief  bishop  it  is  a  name  of  jurisdiction,  not 
of  a  new  ministry,  ib.  89,  236,  a  difference  of 
dignity,not  of  order,  ib.  122;  archbishops  are 
not  heads  generally  of  the  church,  2  Hoop. 
237 ;  the  names  of  metropolitan,  archbishop, 
&c.  not  antichristian,  2  Whitg.  118;  the 
archbishop's  authority  distinguished  from 
the  pope's,  ib.  99,  415,  245,  &c. ;  ancient 
meaning  of  the  name  metropolitan,  accord 
ing  to  Cartwright,  ib.  147,  167;  whether 
the  same  as  archbishop,  ib.  150 ;  Cartwright 
thinks  the  archbishop's  office  was  of  old 
temporary,  ib.  157 ;  the  office  is  local,  ib. 
271 ;  antiquity  of  the  name,  ib.  118,  190, 
&c. ;  the  so  called  canons  of  the  apostles 
require  the  bishops  of  every  country  to  have 
a  chief,  ib.  145 ;  so  the  council  of  Antioch, 
ib. ;  archbishops  asserted  to  have  been  in 
England,  A.D.  180,  ib.  146;  councils  which 
mention  archbishops,  primates,  and  metro 


politans,  ib.  158,  160;  fathers  and  histo 
rians  who  do  so,  160,  &c. ;  archbishops 
and  metropolitans  instituted  in  the  time 
of  Constantine,  2  Hoop.  237;  the  name 
of  archbishop  allowed  by  the  council  of 
Nice,  2  Whitg.  142 ;  the  office  mentioned 
or  referred  to  by  Cyprian,  1  Whitg.  70  ;  on 
the  right  reserved  to  each  metropolitan  of 
confirming  the  election  of  bishops  within 
his  own  province,  3  Jew.  333;  the  con 
secration  of  archbishops,  2  Whitg.  91  n. ; 
their  authority  in  England,  ib.  234 ;  their 
prerogatives,  ib.  360 ;  some  wished  the 
name  abolished,  4  Jew.  1299,  Park.  373; 
list  of  the  chief  metropolitans  in  Europe, 
Bale  505 

Archbold  (Will.):  witnesses  Grindal's  will, 
Grin.  463 

Archdeacons :  their  office,  1  Bee.  20,  4  Bui. 
112, 114,115,  3  Jew.  109,  1  Whitg.  304;  not 
of  divine  appointment,  2  Whitg.  100;  ancient 
instances  of  the  name,  ib.  173;  what  the 
office  was  of  old,  ib.  175,  &c. ;  archdeacons 
were  anciently  chosen  by  the  deacons,  ib. 
177;  the  name  allowed  by  the  council  of 
Nice,  ib.  142 ;  the  office  named  by  Chrysos- 
tom,  1  Jew.  198,  and  by  Jerome,  2  Whitg. 
431 ;  the  archdeacon  is  the  eye  of  the  bishop, 
Phil.  130;  some  wished  the  name  abolished, 
4  Jew.  1299;  archdeacons  directed  to  ap 
point  portions  of  the  New  Testament  to 
the  clergy  to  be  conned  without  book, 
Grin.  184;  an  archdeacon  not  in  orders, 
Park.  142  n 

Archduke :  on  the  title,  Grin.  12 

Arches  Court:  v.  Court. 

Archery :  shooting  commendable  for  exercise, 
1  Lat.  196 ;  a  gift  of  God,  ib.  197 ;  great 
importance  of  the  bow  in  war,  Pil.  428; 
the  archery  of  ancient  nations,  ib. ;  the 
glory  this  realm  hath  gotten  thereby,  ib. 
427,  428;  an  act  passed  for  maintaining 
artillery,  and  debarring  unlawful  games 
(33  Henry  VIII.),  1  Lat.  197  n. ;  archery  at 
the  battle  of  Pinkey,  3  Zur.  43 ;  its  decay 
lamented,  Pil.  427 ;  the  outfit  of  archers, 
Park.  15;  bow-staves  imported  from  Swit 
zerland,  3  Zur.  628,  629,  632;  what  they 
should  be,  ib.  629,  630  ;  a  serving-man  may 
shoot  sometimes,  2  Lat.  37 

Archflamines:  v.  Flamines. 

Archidamus,  the  Lacedaemonian :  reproved  by 
Nicostratus,  3  Jew.  103,  4  Jew.  1067 

Archidiaconus  :  v.  Guido  de  Bayso. 

Archidiaconus  Florentinus :  denies  that  the 
pope  can  commit  simony,  calls  him  the  lord 
of  all  worldly  goods,  and  ascribes  to  Peter 
certain  words  of  Satan,  4  Jew.  869 


ARCHILOCHUS  —  ARIST^EUS 


37 


Archiloclitis :  his  books  banished  by  the  Lace 
demonians,  2  Bee.  382 

Archimedes :  Hutch.  73 

Archippus  :  4  Bui.  153 

Architecture :  v.  Building. 

Archontici:  their  opinions  on  the  resurrec 
tion,  2  Cov.  184;  their  monkery,  2  Ful. 
390;  their  Symbonia,  Rog.  202 

Archpriests:  4  Bui.  117,546;  mentioned  by 
Jerome,  2  Whity.  431 

Archytas  Tarentinus  :  his  mathematical  dove, 
2  Jew.  561 

Ardeley  (Jo.),or  Ardite :  martyred  atRayleigh, 
Poet.  162 

Arden  (  ):  executed  in  Smithfield  for 

treason,  Lit.  Eliz.  658  a 

Arden  (Jo.) :  deprived  by  bp  Sandys,  Park. 
125 

Ardington  (Hen.) :  v.  Arthington. 

Ardite  (Jo.) :  v.  Ardeley. 

Ardres,  near  Calais:  the  meeting  of  Henry 
VIII.  and  Francis  I.  at  the  field  of  the 
cloth  of  gold,  2  Tyn.  313 

Aread  :  to  judge,  pronounce,  or  reckon,  1  Cov. 
277  ;  arete,  Phil.  350 ;  areted  to,  ib.  386 

Aretinus  (Guido) :  notice  of  him,  1  Hoop.  118 

Aretinus  (Leon.) :  translates  Basil,  Calf.  59  n 

Argentine :  v.  Strasburgh. 

Arguments :  ab  auctoritate  negative,  1  Whitg. 
61,  &c.,  176,  &c.,  2  Whitg.  147,  233,  574; 
a  consequent!,  Calf.  73 ;  that  a  thing  is  not 
commanded,  therefore  forbidden,  not  good, 
2  Whitg.  14,  15 ;  from  effect  to  cause,  1 
Tyn.  58;  a  facto  ad  jus,  1  Whitg.  351,  &c., 

2  Whitg.  233;    ex   soils   particularibus,   1 
Whitg.  181,  182  ;    commune   argumentum, 

3  Jew.  160  ;  examples  of  vicious  or  foolish 
arguments,  2  Brad.  384,  388,  1  Jew.  14 — 
16,  77,  78  ;  various,  2  Whi'j.  18,  115,  228, 
229 

Argus :  2  Bui.  218 

Argyle  (Earls  of):  i>.  Campbell. 

Arians:  v.  Anabaptists,  Arius. 

Their  heresy  described  and  confuted,  1 
Cran.  63,  67,  273,  339,  2  Hoop.  73,  74, 
Hutch.  162, 179,  182, 188,  206,207,  &c. ;  the 
subtlest  of  heretics,  Phil.  141  ;  Philpot's 
APOLOGY  FOB  SPITTING  UPON  AN  ABIAN, 
ib.  293;  their  detestable  impiety,  ib.  296, 
&c.  ;  their  heresy  and  that  of  the  Socinians 
distinguished,  ib.  298  n. ;  blinder  than  the 
Jews,  Whita.  482 ;  they  alleged  scripture, 

4  Bui.  21;  but  they  corrupted  it,  1  Ful.  11; 
false  translations  by  them,  ib.  12  ;  some  re 
jected   the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  ib.  8, 

Whita.  323;  they  wrested  scripture,  but 
were  refuted  by  the  fathers  out  of  scrip 
ture,  Whita.  481,  534,  &c.,  562,  &c. ;  their 


interpretation  of  1  John  v.  7,  Hutch.  168  ; 
they  denied  the  consubstantiality  of  the 
three  persons  of  the  Godhead,  Rog.  201,  and 
the  deity  of  the  Son,  4  Bui.  21, Pil.  G38,Rog. 
45, 47 ;  some  were  called  Douleians,  because 
they  called  our  Lord  the  servant  of  God, 
Rog.  47  ;  they  said  that  our  Lord  had  not 
a  human  soul,  ib.  52  ;  denied  the  Godhead 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Phil.  302,  Rog.  45,  47 ; 
hence  they  were  by-named  Pneumatoina- 
chons,  ib.  45 ;  some  affirmed  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  be  inferior  to  the  Son,  ib.  72 ; 
others  said  he  was  one  and  the  same  per 
son  with  Christ,  ib.  74 ;  they  rebaptized, 
4  Bui.  393,  denied  that  they  had  sin,  Phil. 
310 — 312,  and  declared  sin  after  baptism 
to  be  unpardonable,  ib.  313 ;  they  con 
demned  marriage,  Rog.  306 ;  history  of  the 
heresy,  Phil.  295  n. ;  whence  it  sprung, 
Grin.  41 ;  conventicles  of  the  Arians,  Calf. 
298,  Sand.  191;  the  council  of  Nice  con 
vened  against  the  Arians,  2  Bee.  305 ;  after 
this  council  they  waxed  great,  4  Jew.  908 ; 
they  were  very  numerous,  4  Bui.  155 ;  took 
upon  themselves  the  name  of  Catholics  and 
persecuted  the  church,  Coop.  183,  and  gave 
sectarian  names  to  the  orthodox,  2  Ful.  375, 
2  Jew.  807,  Phil.  424 ;  they  cited  Origen, 
1  Jew.  83,  3  Jew .  226  ;  mighty  nations  were 
converted  by  them,  2  Ful.  60 ;  their  heresy 
confirmed  by  the  council  of  Ariminum, 
Rog.  209;  how  they  were  confuted,  Rid. 
283 ;  Hilary  against  them,  1  Jew.  127 ;  how 
they  were  refuted  by  Ambrose  and  Augus 
tine,  3  Bui.  246 ;  the  persecution  of  Con- 
stantius,  Pil  637 ;  their  heresy  occasioned 
the  doxology  Gloria  Patri,  2  Whitg.  481 ; 
the  creed  of  Athanasius,  as  well  as  that  of 
Nice,  devised  against  them,  Rog .  93 ;  it  is 
evident  that  Christ's  bodily  presence  in  the 
sacrament  was  unknown  in  the  church  in 
the  time  of  the  old  Arians,  1  Hoop.  520 ; 
they  appear  and  spread  in  England,  2  Brad. 
213,  Rid.  367,  2  Lai.  98,  1  Zur.  285,  2  Zur. 
182;  many  sprung  up  in  queen  Mary's 
time,  4  Jew.  1241,  1  Zur.  92  ;  dispute  with 
them  in  the  foreign  churches  in  London, 
1  Zur.  93,  3  Zur.  574 

Arians  (Semi-) :  affirmed  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
be  a  mere  creature,  Rog.  70 

Arias  Montanus  (Bened.) :  defends  the  He 
brew  points,  1  Ful.  55 ;  confesses  that  there 
are  many  various  readings  in  the  Vulgate, 
ib.  74;  his  opinion  on  the  Apocrypha, 
Whita.  66 

Ariminum :  v.  Councils. 

Aristffius:  the  account  of  the  LXX.  ascribed 
to  him  is  spurious,  Whita.  ]17n.;  it  says 


38 


ARIST^EUS  —  ARIUS 


their  version  was  exactly  conformable  to 
the  Hebrew,  ib.  121;  it  only  mentions  the 
Pentateuch,  1  Fvl  80 

Aristides :  1  Hoop.  \.  vi ;  accused  of  justice, 
1  Ful.  457 

Aristobulus,  bishop  of  Britain :  Rog.  329 

Aristobulus:  seems  to  say  that  there  was  a 
Greek  version  of  the  scriptures  before  that 
of  the  LXX,  Whita.  118  n 

Aristocracy:  what  it  is,  I  Bui.  310,  1  Whitg. 
390 

Aristophanes:  calls  Jupiter  king  (Tvpavvov) 
of  the  gods,  1  Ful.  201 ;  what  he  says  of 
Cleon,  2  Hoop.  86;  what  of  Philippides, 
3  Jew.  183  ;  cited,  4  Jew.  716 

Aristotle:  referred  to,  1  Cran.  331;  Philip's 
letter  to  him,  2  Bee.  5,386;  his  authority 
with  his  scholars,  1  Hoop.  44;  his  speech 
to  his  physician,  2  Jew.  1023 ;  his  dying 
prayer  to  One  God,  Hutch.  176;  his  great 
authority  with  Papists,  2  Lot.  317,  1  Tyn. 
157,276;  more  honoured  than  Christ,  iTyn. 
76;  thought  necessary  to  interpret  the  scrip 
tures,  Bale  350,1  7'r/ra.l54,though  he  teaches 
many  things  directly  opposed  to  them, 
1  Tyn.  154,  155;  called  by  Luther  scele- 
ratus  nebulo,  2  Ful.  57  n.;  he  teaches  that 
God  does  all  things  of  necessity,  1  Tyn.  154; 
disapproves  all  corporal  likenesses  of  God, 
Wool.  26;  calls  religious  worship  the  prin 
cipal  thing,  1  Hoop.  352;  his  doctrine  on 
works  and  free-will  like  that  of  the  Papists, 
1  Tyn.  108,  155,  276;  by  SiKaitofjia.  he  means 
a  just  work,  1  Ful.  336;  references  to  his 
political  writings,  1  Hoop.  78,  80,  351 ;  he 
speaks  of  three  forms  of  government,  1  Bui. 
309,310,2TFA%.  134;  on  monarchy, 2  Whitg. 
244 ;  on  the  qualifications  of  a  rule,  1  Hoop. 
361 ;  calls  a  king  ruler  of  the  things  that 
pertain  to  the  gods,  4  Jew.  991 ;  shews  that 
princes  should  excel  in  virtue,  2  Zur.  169 ; 
calls  the  magistrate  a  keeper  of  the  law, 
1  Bui.  309, 2  Hoop.  86 ;  calls  the  law  a  canon, 
Whita.  27  ;  says  it  is  not  servitude  to  live 
after  the  form  of  the  commonwealth,  but 
safety,  1  Hoop.  372;  remarks  that  what  is 
common  to  all  is  neglected  of  all,  1  Whitg. 
521;  on  money,  3  Zur.  284;  on  usury,  4 
Jew.  1295;  says  a  city  cannot  consist  of 
bastards,  4  Jeu:  907,  908;  his  opinion  of 
felicity,  1  Cov.  175,  176,  2  Hoop.  299, 1  Tyn. 
155;  on  friendship,  2  Zur.  293;  on  friend 
ships  dissolved  through  want  of  intercourse, 
ib.  279,  3  Zur.  309  n. ;  his  saying,  Socrates 
is  my  friend,  and  so  is  Plato,  but  the  friend 
ship  of  truth  is  best  of  all,  2  Jew.  808;  says 
that  some  falsehoods  seem  more  probable 
than  some  things  which  are  true,  &c.,Uew. 


83 ;  tells  what  is  gained  by  lying,  3  Jew.  141, 
4  Jew.  640;  condemns  the  external  act 
when  the  mind  consents  not,  1  Hoop.  283  ; 
declares  that  justice  (?)  is  more  beautiful 
than  the  day-star,  Wool.  13;  says  that 
the  commoner  a  good  thing  is  the  bet 
ter,  Calf.  357  ;  advises  to  look  to  small 
things,  2  Whitg.  96 ;  his  opinion  of  the  hu 
man  understanding,  Whita.  277;  references 
to  his  logical  writings,  1  Whitg.  63,  84 ; 
speaks  of  an  ill  argument  a  consequent!, 
Calf.  73;  shews  that  arguments  ab  aucto- 
ritate  hold  only  affirmatively,  1  Whitg.  178; 
speaks  of  ten  predicaments,  IHoop.  274 ;  his 
rule  of  Ka66\ov  Trpw-rov,  2  Whitg.  45,  46 ; 
calls  the  authorities  of  men  uncunning 
proofs,  1  Whitg.  427,  435;  his  vain  sophisms, 

1  Hoop.  325 ;    calls   names    imitations   of 
things,  2  Whitg.  81;  says  it  is  a  mark  of 
contempt  to  forget  the  name  of  another,  ib. 
146 ;  ridicules  uncunning  painters  who  have 
to  write  the  names  of  what  they  paint,  ib. 
194;  on  physical  knowledge,  I  Brad.  359; 
obscurity  of  his  physical  writings,  Whita. 
706 ;  he  allows  one  primum  mobile,  1  Brad. 
361,  1  Cran.  251,  Hutch.  170,  1  Tyn.  154; 
maintains  that  the  world  is  eternal,  Rog. 
40,  1  Tyn.  154  ;  on  generation  and  corrup 
tion,  1  Hoop.  124 ;  his  opinion  of  substances, 

2  Hoop.  473 ;  his  school  admits  no  accident 
without  subject,  1  Hoop.  123 ;  his  definition 
of  invisible,   ib.  70;    on   health,   ib.  349; 
speaks  of  a  certain  philosopher  who  did  not 
know   his  own  voice,   1  Whitg.  144;    says 
seven  hours'  sleep  suffice,  Sand.  395;  men 
tions  one   who    died  with   sudden  joy,   1 
Hoop.  297 ;  on  the  terror  of  death,  4  Jew. 
1073;   on  the  piety  of  the  stork,  1  Hoop. 
359 n.;  on  the  nature  of  the  palm-tree,  1 
Bee.  112;  on  sound,  3  Jew.  260;  on  ye/xetris, 
1  Whitg.  166,  167;  his  6(3e\iirKo\vxviov,  3 
Whitg.  428 ;  a  mistake  of  his,  4  Jew.  635 

Arithmetic :  not  a  forbidden  art,  1  Hoop.  330 
Arius,  the  heretic :  1  Bee.  278,  3  Bee.  401, 
1  Cov.  194  n. ;  notice  of  him,  Phil.  295  n. ; 
he  separated  from  Alexander,  his  bishop, 
1  Ful.  261;  said  he  had  abundance  of 
grace  above  all  others,  Phil.  108  ;  his 
heresy,  1  Bui.  12,  3  Bui.  243,  260,  4  Bui. 
77,  2  Jew.  1110,  Phil.  382  n.;  he  de 
nied  the  consubstantiality  of  the  Son  with 
the  Father,  Phil.  299  n. ;  affirmed  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  be  a  mere  creature,  Rog.  70; 
took  away  a  clause  from  John  x,  Bale  638; 
defended  heresies  by  mistaking  of  scripture, 
1  Hoop.  162,  282,  402 ;  alleged  tradition  as 
his  authority,  3  Jew.  440;  complained  of  per 
secution,  1  Jew.  523,  4.  Jew.  1073;  was  ban- 


ARIUS  —  ARNOLDUS 


ished  by  Theodosius,  Sand.  41 ;  vanquished 
by  a  council,  4  Jew.  1095;  spoken  of  as  con 
futed  by  an  unlearned  man,  but  the  story 
refers  to  another,  Pil.  267 ;  compared  by 
Jerome  to  an  idolater,  1  Ful.  213;  his  hor 
rible  death,  Phil.  318,  Pil.  29,  Sand.  3G2  ; 
wonderful  prevalence  of  his  heresy,  2  Jew. 
909 ;  it  was  followed  by  the  bishops  of  Rome 
and  Constantinople,  and  by  the  emperor, 
Phil.  384 

Ark  of  Noah:  meaning  of  the  word  ark  in 
Genesis,  1  Tyn.  405;  the  ark  a  type  of 
Christ,  1  Cov.  32 ;  a  type  of  the  church, 
Sand.  361,  2  Whitg.  92,  499 ;  why  so  long 
in  building,  2  Cran.  200 

Ark  of  the  Covenant:  meaning  of  the  word 
ark  in  Exodus,  1  Tyn.  419 ;  it  was  kept  in 
the  most  holy  place,  2  Bui.  145;  its  history, 
ib.  148 ;  its  mystic  signification,  ib.  153 ; 
its  use  and  abuse,  ib.  155 ;  too  highly 
exalted  by  the  Israelites,  4  Bui.  294;  it 
was  touched  by  the  priests  only,  2  Jew. 
704;  though  carried  away  by  enemies,  it 
lost  not  its  holiness,  ib.  781 

Aries:  v.  Councils. 

Aries  (The  bp  of) :  came  to  England,  Grin. 
300  n 

Armachanus  :  v.  Richard  of  Armagh. 

Armada:  v.  Spanish  Armada. 

Armageddon  :  Sale  488 

Armagh :  persons  proposed  for  the  archbishop- 
rick,  2  Cran.  438  (see  also  Dorrell,  Dowdall, 
Lancaster,  Wauchop.) 

Armagnac,  an  earldom  in  Guienne :  2  Tyn. 
303 

Armarium  :  an  almonry,  or  ambry,  Calf.  136; 
what  Cicero  means  by  the  word,  2  Ful. 
150 

Armasius :  1  Bui.  264,  4  Bui  130 

Armenia,  Armenians:  v.  L'  orgies. 

Oppressed  by  Maxim'  i,  1  Bui.  378;  re 
volted  against  the  Romans,  and  afterwards 
against  the  Persians,  3  Zur.  746 ;  the 
Armenian  church  disallows  the  mixed  cup, 
1  Ful.  523,  has  prayer  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
Whita.  269,  denies  purgatory,  Rog.  213  n. ; 
error  of  the  Armenians  respecting  the  inter 
mediate  state,  4  Jew.  931,  932,  935 ;  they 
hold  that  the  law  ceremonial  is  yet  in  force, 
Rog.  89 ;  the  Instructio  Armeniorum  of 
Eugenius  IV.,  Calf.  248 n.;  account  of  a 
cross  brought  from  Armenia,  2  Zur.  45 

Arminians:  opposed  by  "Whitaker,  Whita.  x 

Armour  of  God  :  sermons  on  it,  1  Lot.  26,490 

Armour  of  light :  2  Hoop.  115,  2  Jew.  1035, 
Sand.  214 

Arms,  Armour,  Weapons  :  v.  War. 

The  different  parts   of  armour  for  the 


body,  1  Lot.  499  ;  weapons  of  war,  ancient 
and  modern,  Pil.  427  ;  their  use  lawful, 
Pil.  436,  Rog.  350;  armours  of  war  not 
to  be  neglected,  1  Bee.  244,  245;  how 
to  be  provided  by  the  clergy,  Park.  345 — 
348 

Arms,  or  Coat-armour:  not  forbidden  by 
the  second  commandment,  2  Ful.  202;  a 
mark  of  gentility,  2  Bee.  436;  carried  at 
funerals,  Pil.  317  ;  metaphorically  referred 
to,  4  Bui.  314,  Phil.  260 ;  given  to  kings 
by  the  pope,  1  Tyn.  187;  the  royal  arms 
set  up  in  churches,  "  down  with  the  arms 
of  Christ  [the  rood],  and  up  with  a  lion  and 
a  dog,"  2  Cran.  217 

Armuyden,  a  village  of  Zeeland:  laid  waste 
by  the  Walloons,  1  Zur.  273 

Arnobius  Afer  :  says  the  authority  of  religion 
must  be  weighed  by  God,  and  not  by  time, 
for  what  is  true  is  never  too  late,  4  Jew. 
477;  speaks  of  the  name  of  Christ  as  diffused 
throughout  all  countries,  3  Jew  596 ;  calls 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  divine, 
3 Bee.  388,  389;  mentionsthe  heathen  objec 
tion  that  Christians  had  neither  temples, 
images,  nor  altars,  and  admits  the  fact, 
1  Ful.  104,  1  Jew.  310,  2  Jew.  658,  Park. 
86,  Rid.  88;  against  the  images  of  the 
Gentiles,  Calf.  39,  40,  373,  374 ;  says  the 
heathen  worshipped  Jupiter  conditionally, 
1  Jew.  551;  calls  Etruria  the  mother  of 
superstition,  ib.  421 ;  calls  the  Latin  tongue 
sermo  Italum,  ib.  56,  281 ;  he  is  confounded 
by  Erasmus,  Fiilke,  and  others,  with  Arno 
bius  Junior,  2  Ful.  319  n. ;  mistaken  for 
Minucius  Felix  (q.  v.),  Calf.  178,  2  Ful. 
206 

Arnobius  Gallus, or  Junior:  on  Christ's  charge 
to  Peter  after  his  repentance,  2  Ful.  319, 
320 ;  he  calls  Peter  a  bishop  of  bishops,  ib. 
319,  320,  322;  says  he  who  goes  forth  from 
the  church  of  Peter  shall  perish  for  thirst, 
ib.  347,  348 ;  confounded  with  Arnobius 
Afer,  ib.  319  n 

Arnold  (James) :  recommended  for  the  office 
of  sword-bearer  of  London,  2  Cran.  307, 
332 

Arnoldus  Carnotensis,  or  of  Chartres:  the 
real  author  of  twelve  treatises  attributed 
to  Cyprian,  1  Brad.  548  n.,  Calf.  200  n., 
1  Cran.  308,  2  Ful.  163,  238 ;  referred  to, 
4  Jew.  777  n.;  on  the  command  to  love 
God,  Whita.  27  n. ;  he  calls  it  a  horrible  abo 
mination  to  wish  to  serve  Christ  and  Baal 
together,  Pil.  631 ;  says,  let  us,  standing 
around  the  cradle  of  the  Saviour,  taste  the 
first  dish  of  his  childhood,  3  Jew.  474 ;  on 
the  baptism  of  Christ,  and  on  remission  of 


ARNOLDUS 


sins,  Calf.  201—203;  he  says  that  whether 
it  be  Judas  orPaul  who  baptizes,  it  is  Christ 
who  puts  away  the  sin,  2  Bee.  226,  3  Sec. 
468;  on  the  signs  which  make  the  visible 
sacrament  of  baptism,  2  Ful.  163;  shews 
that  baptism  by  effusion  is  sufficient,  1  Jew. 
223, 226 ;  on  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  baptism, 
Calf.  200 ;  says  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  on  the 
cross  is  no  less  acceptable  to-day  than  on 
the  day  when  blood  and  water  ran  from 
his  wounded  side,  2  Jew.  720  ;  says  the  law 
forbids  the  drinking  of  blood,  the  gospel 
commands  it,  2  Lat.  269 ;  speaks  of  cleav 
ing  to  the  cross,  and  sucking  up  the  blood 
of  the  Redeemer,  2  Jew.  570,  1042,  3  Jew. 
619;  exclaims,  thy  blood,  O  Christ,  seeks 
not  for  vengeance,  2  Jew.  1135 ;  says  the 
Lord's  blood  washes  our  sins  and  pardons 
our  trespasses,  3  Jew.  562;  asserts  that 
the  wicked  have  no  gain  by  the  death  of 
Christ,  4  Jew.  894;  censures  the  unbelief 
of  those  who  understood  in  a  carnal  sense 
the  expressions  of  our  Lord  about  eating 
his  flesh,  3  Bee.  431,  432;  shews  that  the 
flesh  of  Christ  is  to  be  eaten  spiritually, 

1  Hoop.  232  n. ;  says,  in  the  presence  of  this 
body  tears  crave  not  forgiveness  in  vain, 
2«7ei«.739,740,746;  affirms  that  we  are  made 
the  body  of  Christ  both  by  the  sacrament, 
and  by  the  thing  thereby  signified,  1  Jew. 
132;  says  the  conjunction  between  Christ 
and  us  does  not  mingle  persons... but  knits 
affections  and  wills,  1  Jew.  477,  3  Jew;  496  ; 
says  the  bread  which  the  Lord  gave  to  his 
disciples,  being  changed  in  nature,  not  in 
form,  is,  by  the  omnipotency  of  the  Word, 
made  flesh,  1  Brad.  543,  1  Cran.  106,  308, 
(37),  2  Ful.  238,  Hutch.  38,  276, 1  Jew.  619, 
537,  2  Jew.  564,  &c.,  Rid.  162,  163,  and 
adds,  that  as  in  the  person  of  Christ  the 
manhood  was  seen  and  the  divinity  hidden, 
so   the   divine  essence  hath  infused  itself 
into  the  visible  sacrament,  Hutch.  38,  273, 

2  Jew.  762 ;  says  our  Lord  at  the  table  gave 
bread  and  wine,  but  on  the  cross  he  gave 
his  own  body,  that  the  apostles  might  de 
clare  to  the  nations  how  bread  and  wine 
may   be  his   flesh  and   blood,  2  Bee.  285, 

3  Bee.  437  n.,  1  Cran.  121,  (58),  2  «/eie.718, 
1115;  says  that  in  the  sacrament  we  whet 
not  our  teeth  to  bite,  but  with  pure  faith 
we  break  the  holy  bread,  2  Bee.  295, 3  Bee. 
432,  Grin.  46;  calls  Christ's  body  food  for 
the  mind,  not  the  belly,  1  Jew.  141,  449, 
2  Jew.  141,  572,  1120,  3  Jew.  525 ;  says  it 
is  called  bread  because  it  is  the  nutriment 
of  life,  2  Jew.  596  n. ;  calls  it.  the  nourish 
ment  of  immortality,  the  portion  of  everlast 


ing  life,  &c.,  3  Bee.  388  n.;  and  says,  being  ^  i 
changed  into  flesh  and  blood,  it  procures  life 
and  increase  to  our  bodies,  1  Brad.  97  n., 
1  Cran.  311;  says,  that  bread  is  the  life  of 
the  soul  and  the  health  of  the  mind,  2  Jew. 
760  ;  remarks  that  no  multitude  consumes 
this  bread,  Rid.  243 ;  speaks  of  the  won 
derful  nourishment  in  the  bread  and  wine 
as  the  ineffable  work  of  God,  1  Cran.  341 ; 
shews  that  the  eating  is  our  dwelling  in 
him,  and  the  drinking  as  it  were  a  certain 
incorporation,  3  Bee.  432,  462  n.,  1  Cran. 
27,  209  n.,  (80) ;  that  the  eating  of  this  flesh 
is  a  certain  greediness,  and  desire  of  re 
maining  in  him,  32?ee.432,  1  Cran.  209  n., 
(80),  3  Jew.  486,  530 ;  that  there  is  one 
house  of  the  church,  in  which  the  Lamb  is 
eaten ;  and  that  none  partake  thereof  but 
true  Israelites,  2  Bee.  292,  3  Bee.  462  n., 
475 n.,  1  Cran.  209  n.,  (80),  1  Jew.  130,  132, 
133;  says  the  weakness  of  our  faith  is 
taught  by  the  understanding  of  the  sacra 
ment,  3  Jew.  370;  shews  that  the  faithful 
receive  the  Lord's  Supper  with  longing 
after  God,  abhorrence  of  sin,  thanksgiving 
for  pardon,  and  holy  delight,  1  Cran.  208, 
(79)  ;  says  the  poor  in  spirit,  being  content 
with  this  only  dish,  despise  the  dainties  of 
the  world,  3  Jew.  474 ;  declares  that  the 
hallowed  bread  entered  into  the  wicked 
mouth  (of  Judas),  2  Bee.  267,  3  Bee.  424  n., 
but  shews  that  the  wicked  do  not  partake 
of  the  body  of  Christ,  2  Hoop.  497;  says 
the  holy  banquet  requires  pure  minds, 
3  Bee.  475  n. ;  declares  that  a  natural  man 
is  not  admitted  among  the  guests  of  the 
Lord's  table,  ib.  n.;  speaks  of  the  bread  as 
received,  and  not  shut  up,  2  Jew.  553,  3  Jew. 
555 ;  says,  in  sacraments  the  divine  power 
works  mightily ;  the  truth  is  present  with 
the  sign,  2  Jew.  763  ;  speaks  of  God's 
anointing  pouring  the  fulness  of  grace 
into  the  ministerial  sanctification,  3  Jew. 
443;  says  that  those  things  which  signify, 
and  those  which  are  signified,  may  be 
called  by  one  name,  2  Bee.  285,  3  Bee. 
271  n.,  437,  1  Brad.  87  n.,  2  Jew.  608, 
3  Jew.  508  ;  declares  that  it  is  the  power  of 
God  that  gives  effect  to  the  element  of  oil, 
Hutch.  237  n.,  266,  2  Jew.  567,  3  Jew.  503; 
declares  that  remission  of  sins,  by  whatever 
sacrament  given,  is  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  3  Bee.  468  n.,  Calf.  201 ,  2  Jew. 
1106,  3  Jew.  463;  on  the  washing  of  feet, 
1  Jew.  223 ;  observes  that  as  meat  is  to  the 
flesh,  so  is  faith  to  the  soul,  3  Jew.  533; 
says,  all  Christians  offer  up  unto  God  daily 
sacrifice,  being  ordained  of  God  priests  of 


ARNOLDUS  —   ARTICLES 


41 


Art,  Arts  :  graving  and  painting  not  forbid 
den  by  the  second  commandment,  1  Hoop. 
44,  Now.  (10),  123;  to  art;  verses  by  Tho. 
Scott,  Poet.  315 

Artaxerxes:  a  name  common  to  all  the  Per 
sian  kings,  Pit.  14,  307 ;  one  of  them  re 
ceived  gifts  of  his  subjects,  1  Bee.  23G 

Artaxerxes  Longimanus,  king  of  Persia :  be 
friends  the  Jews,  Pil.  307,  1  Bui.  318; 
sometimes  called  Darius,  1  Bui.  32G,  2  Bui. 
13,  Pil.  14 

Arternius:  translates  the  bones  of  Andrew, 
Luke,  and  Timothy,  2  Whitg.  303 

Artemon:  his  heresy,  1  Bee.  278,  418  n., 
4  Bui.  77,  1  (Van.  278 


holiness,  2  Jew.  737,    3  Jew.   336;    says 
vices  are  dried  up  by  fasting,  \  Bee.  104;    i 
says  prayer  is  mighty  in  operation,  if  fast-    j 
ing  go  before,  1  Bee.  162,  2  Bee.  548;  de-    j 
iiies  that  godly  men  ever  took  any  great    i 
thing  in  hand  except  they  first  fasted,  2  Bee.    ' 
548 ;  a  confession  of  sins  by  him,  Pra.  Eliz. 
498;  he  declares  that  God  refuses  not  re-    > 
pentance  even  at  the  latest  moment  of  life,    j 
3  Jew.  562 

Arnoldus  de  Nova  Villa :  notice  of  him,  ]  Tyn.    j 
153  n 

Arns-'tadt :  convention  there,  3  Zur.  529 

Arnulph,  king  of  Bavaria :  his  death,  4  Jew. 
C84. 

Arnnlph,  or  Ernulph,  prior  of  Canterbury 
afterwards  bp  of  Rochester :  Anselm's 
letter  to  him  against  the  marriage  of 
priests,  Pil.  571 ;  another,  to  him  and  others, 
ib.  572;  story  of  angels  responding  at 
his  (?)  matins,  1  Jew.  191 

Arnulphus,  another:  his  speech  in  the  coun 
cil  of  Kheims,  concerning  the  pope,  4  Jew. 
744;  he  bewails  the  state  of  Rome,  ib.  874  ; 
censures  the  pope  and  cardinals  for  igno 
rance  of  the  scriptures,  ib.  1046 

Arow:  in  a  row,  successively,  3  Bee.  11 
1   Arran  (Jas.  earl  of):  v.  Hamilton. 

Arras  (Ant.  cardinal  of) :  v.  Perrenot. 

Arrian  :  speaks  of  nations  that  have  no  bread, 

1  Jew.  222 ;    surveyed  the  Red  Sea,  &c., 

2  /Mr.  89,  95 

:    Arsacius,  bp  of  Constantinople  :  1  Zur.  350  n .; 

Chrysostom's   unworthy  successor,  4  Jew. 

1070;  his  name  erased  by  Innocent  bishop  of 

Rome,  ib.  650 

Arschot  (The  house  of):  v.  Croy. 
Arsennius,  bp  of  Hipsell :  submits  to  Atha- 

nasius,   1   Jew.  420,  2    Wh'  g.  162 ;   calls 

him  governor  of  the  catholf  ^  church,  1  Jew. 

434 


Arthington  (Hen.),  or  Ardlngton :  beguiled 
by  Hacket,  Nord.  113;  published  that  the 
said  Hacket  was  come  to  judge  the  world, 
Hog.  68 ;  his  pretended  visions,  ib.  196 n. ; 
his  rebellion,  ib.  344 

Arthur,  king  of  Britain :  his  knights,  Calf. 
271 

Arthur  (  ) :  2  Tyn.  320,  3  Tyn.  166 

Article :  v.  Greek. 

Articles  (The  Six):  referred  to,  Bale  510, 
1  Bee.  viii,  399  n.,  2  Cran.  16,  1  Lot.  xi, 
487,  Pil.  531,  Rid.  129,  131;  a  bill  drawn, 
but  not  adopted,  2  Cran.  315  n  ;  opposed 
by  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  ix,  and  by  Latimer, 

1  Lat .  xi,  319 ;  the  act  passed,  3  Zur.  527  n., 
copy  of  the  Articles,  2  Cran.  168 n. ;  one  of 
them  prescribed  auricular  confession,  \Bec. 
102  n. ;  provisions  against  the  marriage  of 
priests,  2  Cran.  393  n.  ;   bill  to   moderate 
them,  3  Zur.  204 n.;  Cranmer  succeeds  in 
procuring  their  mitigation,  2  Cran.  ix ;  they 
were  totally  repealed  on  the  accession  of 
king  Edward,  ib.  x ;  the  rebels  in  Devon 
demand  their  re-enactment,  2  Cran.  168 ; 
Cranmer  shews  that  they  are  not  agree 
able  to   the  old   councils,  ib. ;  not   to  be 
maintained  or  taught,   2  Hoop.  129,  Hid. 
320 

Articles  (The  XXXIX.*)  :  the  successive 
changes  made  in  them,  Lit.  Edw.  xi ; 
Cranmer's  part  in  them,  2  Cran.  xi ;  the 
articles  of  1552  sent  to  Cheke  and  Cecil  for 
consideration,  2  Cran.  439,  and  to  the  lords 
of  the  council,  ib.  440 ;  submitted  to  the 
king's  chaplains,  2  Cran.  xi;  ARTICLES,  &c., 
42  in  number,  as  set  forth  in  1552,  Lit.  Edw. 
526;  ABTICULI,  &c.,  (the  same  in  Latin,)  ib. 
573;  subscription  commanded,  2  Cran.  441 
n.,  3  Zur,  594;  copies  of  the  mandates, 

2  Cran.   532,  533;    the    doctrine    of   the 
Articles  agreeable  to  holy  scripture,  Rid. 
400 ;  subscribed  by  the  exiles  at  Frankfort, 

3  Zur.  754  ;  revised  in  1562,  Now.  iii,  and 
allowed  by  convocation,  and  authority  of 
the  prince  and  state,  Rog.  6;  a  bill  intro 
duced,    1566,   respecting    subscription    to 
the   Articles,   Park.   291—294;    they   are 
again  revised,  1571,  Jew.  xx ;  enjoined  to 
be  read  in  churches,   Grin.  128;   the  bill 
for  subscription  passed,  Park.  293  n. ;  sub 
scription  required,  Grin.  164,  Rog.  7  ;  re 
fused  by  divers  inferior  ministers,  ib.  8  ;  the 
Puritans  agree  to  subscribe,  ib.  10 ;  the  Arti 
cles  allowed  by  Cartwright,  3  Whitg.  4C1, 
462  ;  subscription  called  for  a  second  time 
in    1584,   which    some    called    the   woeful 


*  Originally  XLH. 


-12 


ARTICLES  —  ARTS 


year  of  subscription,  Rog.  11,  14;  sub 
scription  again  urged,  1604,  ib.  22  ;  refused 
in  part  by  the  Puritans,  ib.  25,  &c. ;  THE 
CATHOLIC  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
ENGLAND,  AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  XXXIX. 
ARTICLES,  by  T.  Rogers,  Rog.  passim  ; 
notes  on  the  sixth,  2  Ful.  221  n.,  222  n.; 
on  the  citation  of  Augustine  in  the  29th, 
Park.  381 

Articles  (The  Lambeth) :  copy  of  them,  with 
remarks  by  abp  Hutton,  3  Whitg.  612; 
their  history,  ib.  xvii 

Articles  of  Inquiry,  Injunctions,  &c. :  v.  Ad 
vertisements. 

Henry  VIII's  injunctions  to  religious 
houses,  2  Lat.  240  n. ;  doubt  respecting 
one  of  them,  2  Cran.  317 ;  bp  Latimer's 
injunctions  to  the  prior  and  convent  of  St 
Mary's,  Worcester,  1537,  2  Lat.  240 ;  his 
injunctions  to  the  diocese  of  Worcester, 
ib.  242;  reference  to  lord  Cromwell's 
injunctions,  1538,  3  Zur.  231  n. ;  abp 
Cranmer's  injunctions  to  the  diocese  of 
Hereford,  1538,  sede  vacante,  2  Cran. 
81  (and  see  2  Lat.  242 n.);  references  to 
injunctions  set  forth  by  Bonner,  bp  of  Lon 
don,  2  Jew.  993  n.,  2  Lat.  242  n. ;  injunc 
tions  given  by  king  Edward  VI.  to  all  his 
subjects,  2  Cran.  498;  his  injunctions  to 
the  bishops,  ib.  504;  articles  to  be  inquired 
of  within  the  diocese  of  Canterbury,  in 
the  visitation  of  abp  Cranmer,  1548,  ib. 
154 ;  articles  of  inquiry  at  his  visitation  of 
the  cathedral  church  of  Canterbury,  1550, 
ib.  159 ;  his  injunctions  to  the  dean  and 
chapter  there,  ib.  161 ;  articles  to  be  inquired 
of  in  the  visitation  of  the  diocese  of  London, 
by  bp  Ridley,  1550,  Rid.  529 ;  his  injunc 
tions  to  the  diocese  of  London,  1550,  ib. 
319;  articles  concerning  Christian  religion 
given  by  bp  Hooper  to  the  clergy  of  the 
diocese  of  Gloucester,  1551,  2  Hoop.  120 ; 
Hooper's  injunctions  to  the  same,  ib,  130 ; 
orders  for  the  bishops  and  clergy,  drawn 
up  by  Sandys  when  bp  of  Worcester,  and 
subscribed  in  convocation,  15G2,  Sand.  434; 
queen  Elizabeth's  injunctions  referred  to, 
Grin.1'28,  &c. ;  directed  to  be  read  quarterly, 
ib.  129 ;  articles  of  inquiry  for  strangers  in 
and  about  the  city  of  London,  1567,  ib. 
29G ;  injunctions  given  by  Grindal,  abp  of 
York,  in  his  visitation  of  that  province,  1571; 
—  for  the  clergy,  ib.  1 23 ;  —  for  the  laity, 
ib.  132 ; — for  the  dean  and  chapter,  ib.  145 ; 
articles  enjoined  by  abp  Grindal  to  be  put 
in  execution  within  the  archdeaconry  of 
York,  ib.  154 ;  articles  agreed  on  in  the 
convocation  of  the  province  of  Canter 


bury,  1575-6,  touching  the  clergy,  £6.185; 
Grindal's  mandate  for  their  publication,  " 
ib.  190,  191 ;  articles  to  be  inquired  of 
within  the  province  of  Canterbury,  in  the 
visitation  of  abp  Grindal,  1576,  ib.  156; 
articles  to  be  inquired  of  in  the  same  visi 
tation  in  all  cathedral  and  collegiate 
churches,  ib.  178 ;  injunctions  by  Grindal 
to  the  dean  and  chapter  of  Bangor,  1576, 
ib.  183;  articles  of  inquiry  for  recusants, 
1580,  ib.  418;  the  like,  1581,  it.  424;  refer 
ence  to  articles  of  inquiry  at  bishops'  visi 
tations,  1  Brad.  277 

Articles  of  Accusation,  &c. :  articles  to  which 
Latimer  was  required  to  subscribe,  1531, 
2  Lat.  218;  another  copy,  ib.  219 ;  the  Latin 
copy,  ib.  466 ;  articles  imputed  to  Latimer 
by  Dr  Powell,  1533,  ib.  225 ;  reply  to  them, 
ib.  225,  358  ;  articles  of  accusation  against 
Parker,  sent  to  lord  chancellor  Audley, 
1539,  with  Parker's  replies,  Park.  7;  ar 
ticles  subscribed  by  Will.  Phelps,  curate 
of  Cirencester,  1551,  ministered  to  him  by 
bp  Hooper,  2  Hoop.  152;  officium  et  sen- 
tentia  contra  Jo.  Bradford,  1  Brad.  585; 
interrogatories  objected  to  Cranmer,  with 
his  answers,  2  Cran.  219 ;  the  process  in 
Latin,  ib.  541;  articles  objected  against 
Ridley  and  Latimer,  1555,  Rid.  270,  271 ; 
the  Latin  copy,  ib.  486;  articles  objected 
against  Philpot,  Phil.  83,  146,  150 

Articles  (Various):  articles  in  Latin,  probably 
drawn  up  for  the  agreement  of  the  English 
and  German  divines,  1538,  2  Cran.  472, 
480 ;  fifteen  articles  containing  the  de 
mands  of  the  rebels  in  Devon,  1549,  with 
Cranmer's  answer,  ib.  163,  &c.  ;  anti- 
christian  articles  were  procured  from  queen 
Mary,  3  Bee.  234 ;  a  book  of  articles  was 
presented  to  Elizabeth  by  the  returned 
Marian  exiles,  Park.  290;  articles  were 
sent  from  some  learned  men  in  Germany 
soon  afterwards,  ib.  118 ;  articles  treated 
of  by  Jewel  in  reply  to  Harding,  1  Jeiv. 
103;  CERTAIN  ARTICLES  OF  CHRISTIAN 
RELIGION  PROVED  AND  CONFIRMED,  by 
T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  396 

Artificers :  the  king's  artificers  and  labourers 
oppressed  by  delay  in  payment,  1  Lat.  261 

Artillery :  v.  Archery. 

Artopaous  (Pet.):  Bradford's  preface  to  his 
Places  of  the  Law  and  of  the  Gospel, 
1  Brad.  5. 

Artotyrites:  a  sect  who  ministered  bread 
and  cheese  in  the  sacrament,  4  Bui.  410, 
Ucw.  252  n.,  2  Jew.  588,  Phil.  420,  Rog. 
295 

Arts :  v.  Art. 


ARUNDEL  —  ASKEWE 


43 


Arundel,  co.  Sussex  :  the  forest  of  Arundel, 
2  Cran.  255 

Arundel  (Earls  of) :  v.  Albini,  Fitzalan,  How 
ard. 

Arundel  (Humf.),  governor  of  St  Michael's 
Mount:  executed,  2  Cran.  163 n.,  186 n., 
187  n 

Arundel  (Tho.),  abp  of  Canterbury:  his  re 
bellion  against  Richard  II.,  3  Jew.  171, 
and  consequent  temporary  exile,  Bale. 
125,  2  Tyn.  295;  his  examination  of  Will. 
Thorpe,  Bale  44  n.,  60,  &c. ;  edited  by 
Tyndale,  1  Tyn.xxv\.,Rid.494:n. ;  he  calls 
Wicliffe  a  great  clerk,  Bale  81 ;  sends 
Thorpe  to  prison,  ib.  126  ;  his  constitution 
against  translating  the  scriptures  into  Eng 
lish,  or  reading  any  unallowed  translation, 
1  Tyn.  132  n. ;  summons  a  synod  in  1413, 
Bale  15 ;  his  process  against  lord  Cobham, 
ib.  6,  15,  &c.  ;  he  complains  of  him  to  the 
king,  ib.  17;  cites  him,  ib.  18;  lord  Cob- 
ham  is  brought  before  him,  ib.  23;  again, 
ib.  28 ;  extract  from  the  examination,  3  Tyn. 
243  n.;  he  reads  lord  Cobham's  sentence, 
Bale  41;  the  archbishop's  death,  ib.  9n.,  51 

Arundel  (Sir  Tho.):  receives  Hooper  as  his 
steward,  and  sends  him  to  Gardiner,  Hoop. 
viii.;  3  Zur.  35 n.;  executed,  3  Zur.  33 n., 
577  n.,  579  n 

Arundell  (Mr) :  Park.  448 

Arvernense  concilium :  v.  Councils. 

Asa,  king  of  Judah :  1  Bui.  221,  384, 2  Bui.  7 

Asa  (Will.):  v.  Alsa. 

Asaph,  the  psalmist :  v.  Psalms. 

Appointed  by  David  to  be  a  musician,  till 
the  building  of  the  temple,  2  Hoop.  324 ; 
mentioned,  3  Bui.  207 

Asaph  (St) :  v.  Saint  Asaph. 

Ascanius  (  card.):   had  '  popinjay  that 

could  say  the  creed,  3  Jew  <J55 

Ascension :  v.  Christ. 

Ascension-day:  v.  Thursday  (Holy). 

Ascham,  (Roger) :  at  St  John's  coll.,  Cam 
bridge,  Hutch,  i.  ii.  ix;  his  account  of  the 
state  of  the  university,  1  Lat.  178  n.,  179  n. 
a  friend  of  Dr  Redman,  2  Lat.  297  n. ;  refer 
ence  to  his  Toxophilus,  Pil.  429  ;  letters  by 
him,  2  Zur.  64,  90;  his  account  of  queen 
Elizabeth,  ib.  66,  &c.;  letter  to  him,  3  Zur. 
150. 

Ascham  (Sturmius) :  2  Zur.  90 

Asclepiades,  a  Roman  judge  :  3  Bui.  225 

Asconius  Pedianus :  on  9  and  T,  Calf.  107 

Ashby  (Mr) :  2  Zur.  285 

Ashdon  (  ):  Ashdon's  wife,   martyr  at 

Lewes,  Poet.  170 

Ashen,  co.  Essex  :  Parker's  rectory,  Parh.\\\, 
viii,  482 


Ashes:  v.  Holy  Ashes,  Wednesday  (Ash). 

Ashford,  co.  Kent :  martyrs  there,  Poet.  169 

Ashley,  co.  Worcester:  the  hermitage  at 
Redstone  Ferry  able  to  lodge  500  men, 
2  Lat.  401 

Ashley  (Sir  Jo.) :  2  Lat.  415 

Ashridge  (  ),  a  rebel:  2  Cran.  187  n 

Ashtaroth,  an  idol :  3  Tyn.  92  n 

Ashton  (Jo.)  :  died  in  prison,  1S82,  Bale  133; 
his  body  burned,  as  it  seems,  ib.  394 

Ashton  (Obad.) :  v.  Assheton. 

Ashton-under-Line,  co.  Lane.:  1  Brad. 454 

Ash  well,  co.  Herts:  tithes  there  given  by 
abp  Grindal  to  Pembroke  hall,  Grin.  458 

Ash-Wednesday :  v.  Wednesday. 

Asia:  comment  on  the  epistles  to  the  seven 
churches,  Bale  265,  &c.  ;  Asia  Minor  had 
the  service  in  Greek,  1  Jew.  272  ;  on  the 
dialects  there,  Whita.  256,  257;  perse 
cutions  in  Asia,  2  Bui.  105;  the  church  not 
extinct  there,  4  Bui.  73 

Asiatici :  sacrificed  swine,  and  changed  the  be 
ginning  of  the  year,  2  Brad.  387 

Asile  :  asylum,  1  Bee.  128 

Ask  (Mr),  a  gentleman  of  Yorkshire:  Grin. 
325 

Aske  (Rob.):  his  rebellion  in  Yorkshire 
(called  the  Pilgrimage  of  Grace,  q.  v.)  2 
Cran.  332  n.,  1  Lat.  25  n.,  29 

Askewe  (Anne) :  born  in  Lincolnshire,  of  a 
noble  stock,  Bale  141 ;  reads  the  Bible  in 
Lincoln  minster,  ib.  173;  account  of  her 
marriage  with  Mr  Kyme,  ib.  198, 199 ;  her 
FIRST  EX  A  M  i  NATION,  described  by  herself, 
with  observations  by  Bale,  ib.  136,  &c. ; 
questioned  by  Chr.  Dare  at  Saddlers'  hall, 
ib.  148 ;  taken  before  the  lord  mayor,  ib. 
153 ;  sent  to  the  Counter,  ib.  156 ;  while 
there  prentices  and  others  send  her  money, 
ib.  222;  brought  before  bp  Bonner,  ib.  163, 
229 ;  she  is  bailed,  ib.  178,  and  set  free,  ib. 
179;  her  voice,  out  of  the  54th  Psalm,  ib. 
184;  her  LATTER  EXAMINATION,  described 
by  herself,  with  observations  by  Bale,  ib. 
186,  &c. ;  prefixed  is  her  letter  to  a  friend, 
written  from  prison,  on  the  Lord's  supper, 
ib.  196;  she  is  examined  before  the  king's 
council  at  Greenwich,  ib.  198;  sent  to 
Newgate,  ib.  206 ;  her  confession  of  faith 
in  Newgate,  ib.  207 ;  her  prayer,  ib.  210 ; 
she  is  condemned  at  Guildhall,  ib.  212;  her 
letter  to  lord  chancellor  Wriothesley,  ib. 
216 ;  her  confession  of  faith,  written  to  the 
king,  ib.  217  ;  she  is  counselled  to  recant, 
ib.  218;  sent  to  the  Tower,  ib.  220;  racked 
by  Wriothesley  and  Rich,  ib.224;  she  ar 
gues  with  the  former,  ib.  225;  her  patience 
under  sufferings,  ib.  227 ;  her  answer  to  John 


44 


ASKEWE  —  ATHANASIUS 


Lassels's  letter,  ib.  228;  her  confession  of 
faith  made  in  Newgate  before  she  suffered, 
ib.  231;  her  prayer,  ib.  237,  238;  her  ballad 
made  in  Newgate,  ib.  239 ;  burned  in  Smith- 
field,  Bale  243,  2  Hoop.  376,  Phil.  249  n., 
3  Zur.  41  n. ;  thunder  at  her  death,  Sale, 
243,  &c. ;  compared  with  Blandina,  ib.  141 ; 
contrasted  with  Becket  and  other  popish 
martyrs,  ib.  190 

Askewe  (Edw. ) :  was  son  to  Sir  Will.  Askewe, 
and  servant  to  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  399 

Askewe  (Sir  Will.):  was  father  of  Anne 
Askewe,  Bale  141,  198;  his  son  Edward 
servant  to  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  399 

Askue  (  ):  martyred  at  Newbury,  Poet. 

168 

Aslacton,  co.  Notts  :  the  birthplace  of  Cran 
mer,  1  Cran.  vii,  2  Cran.  vii 

Asotus  (Pet.) :  v.  Soto  (P.  a). 

Asplyn    (  ):    purposed    to    kill    Day, 

Park.  449 

Assayed :  satisfied,  Phil.  376 

Assemannus  (Jo.  Sim.):  1  Hoop.  457  n 

Assembled :  resembled,  compared,  Bale  379 

Assemblies :  v.  Church. 

Asser  (Jo.),  bp  of  Sherborne :  his  Alfred!  Res 
Gestaa,  published  by  abp  Parker,  Park. 
468 

Asses  (The  Feast  of):  Jan.  14,  1  Tyn.  91  n 

Assheton  (Obad.) :  wrote  the  life  of  Whita- 
ker,  Whila.  xi 

Assistance  (Ready) :  a  flower  of  the  Nosegay, 
1  Bee.  222 

Assizes :  a  sermon  at  an  assize,  Sand.  216 

Assoil :  to  solve,  Bale  148,  Now.  125;  to  ab 
solve,  Bale  29;  so  assoyle,  Calf.  242;  as- 
soiled,  for  solved,  2  Ful.  48 

Assoil :  a  releasing,  1  Brad.  283 

Assurance:  v.  Faith,  Grace,  Peace,  Prayers, 
Predestination. 

Assurance  of  pardon,  salvation,  and  eter 
nal  life  declared  or  treated  of,  3  Bee.  172,&c, 
531, 1  Brad.  252,344,436,  2  Brad.  118, 132, 
154,  1  Ful.  415,  &c.,  420,  421,  2  Hoop.  40, 
Pro.  B.  14,  Sand.  447, 1  Tj/n.89, 113,  2  Tyn. 
186,  207,  3  Whitg.  622  ;  it  is  the  doctrine  of 
scripture,  3  Jew.  245,  and  of  the  old  fathers, 
ib.,  and  the  earnest-penny  of  our  salvation, 
Pra.  B.  89 ;  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  1  Ful. 
416,  417;  it  belongs  to  believers,  Sand.  184, 
185;  they  may  be  assured  of  glory  ever 
lasting  who  are  not  ashamed  to  take  up  the 
cross  of  Christ,  Phil.  265 ;  it  is  the  mark 
of  a  perfect  Christian,  ib.  206;  the  work  of 
the  Spirit,  1  Tyn.  101;  how  assurance  of 
pardon  is  to  be  obtained,  2  Tyn.  84 ;  prayer 
a  means  thereof,  3  Bee.  157  ;  it  produces 
holiness,  1  Brad.  77  ;  the  devil  labours  to 


subvert  It,  ib.  316;  the  pope  wrests  texts 
against  certainty  of  salvation,  3  Bee.  531 ; 
Papists  deny  it,  3  Bee.  174,  2  Ful.  229,  Rog. 
113,  and  say  we  should  always  doubt  the 
pardon  of  our  sins,  Rog.  285 ;  the  certainty 
of  grace  and  salvation  termed  presumption, 
by  Harding,  3  Jew.  241,  &c.,  but  it  is  not  so, 

3  Bee.  174,  3  Jew.  245,  &c. ;    examples  of 
some  who  have  had  it,  3  Bee.  177, 178;  Phil- 
pot's  assurance  of  God's  favour,  Phil.  140  ; 
a  prayer  for  sure  hope  of  the  life  everlast 
ing,  Lit.  Eliz.  253 

Assyrians:  their  monarchy,  3 Sec.  9,10, 1  Cov. 
34,  Pil.  186,  187  ;  an  angel  slays  185,000  of 
them,  4  Jew.  1180;  mentioned  by  Judith, 

4  Bui.  181 

Astall  (Rich.),  parson  of  Chevening:  2  Cran. 
255 n.,  257  n.;  letter  to  him,  ib.  260;  an 
other,  requiring  him  to  reform  a  bad  hus 
band,  ib.  278 

Astaroth :  v.  Ashtaroth. 

Asterius,  a  bishop :  2  Jew.  661 

Astesanus  Astensis:  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  258 

Aston,  co.  Herts:  the  manor  and  church  be 
longed  to  the  monks  of  Reading,  2  Cran. 
275  n 

Aston  (Jo.),  a  follower  of  Wicliffe:  Bale 81 

Astrology:  v.  Nostradamus  (M.) 

Astrology  condemned,  2  Cran. 100, 1  Hoop. 
328,  329,  331 ;  a  sin  against  the  first  com 
mandment,  1  Hoop.  308  ;  calculation  by 
astronomy  a  great  evil,  2  Hoop.  294 ;  astro 
logy  refuted,  Hutch.  77 — 88 ;  astronomers 
censured  for  calling  some  days  unfortunate, 
Pil.  17, 18 ;  Pilkington  allows  that  the  stars 
may  have  some  power  on  the  body  and  for 
physic,  ib.  17  ;  astrologers  named,  and  their 
predictions  condemned,  2  Jew,  872;  Wolsey 
and  other  prelates  used  astrology,  2  Tyn. 
308,  312 ;  it  was  practised  by  Bomelius, 
Park.  364 ;  treatises  against  it,  by  W.  Fulke, 
1  Ful.  ii,  v,  vi 

Astronomy:  various  astronomical  notes  are 
annexed  to  some  of  the  Calendars  (q.  v. ) ; 
see  particularly,  Pra.  Eliz.  225,  &c. 

Asturia,  a  part  of  Spain  :  1  Bui.  416 

Astyages,  king  of  Persia:  v.  Ahasuerus. 

Astyages,  and  Harpagus  :  their  history,  1  Lat. 
457 

Astyrius :  his  conduct  at  an  idolatrous  sacri 
fice,  2  Brad.  339,  341 

Athaliah  :  slain,  1  Bui.  3c8,  2  Bui.  8 

Athanasians :  the  orthodox  so  called  by 
Arians,  2  Ful.  375,  4  Jew.  713 

Athanasius  (St)  :  v.  Creeds. 

i.  His  life :  when  a  child  he  ministered 
baptism,  and  it  was  held  valid,  Hutch.  116, 


ATHANASIUS 


2  Whitg.  528 ;  present  at  the  council  of  Nice, 
being  then  a  deacon,  4  Jew.  1009  ;  errone 
ously  stated  to  have  presided  there,  Phil.  77, 
Grin.  223;  bishop  of  Alexandria,  Rog.  329, 
or  archbishop,  2  Whitg.  161;  persecuted, 
Rid.  63,  74;  falsely  accused,  lBec.18,  Sand. 
129;  condemned  in  a  council  at  Tyre,  1  Jew. 
392;  appealed  to  Constantino,  2  Ful.  358, 
379,  1  Jew.  392,  3  Whitg.  309 ;  banished  by 
that  emperor,  at  the  instigation  of  priests, 

2  Cran.  12;   some  account  of  his  banish 
ment  and  restoration,   1  Jew.  414 — 416: 
complained  of  his  deposition  to  Julius  bp  of 
Rome,  2  Ful.  346, 347 ;  also  to  Felix,  1  Jew. 
386,  391,  &c. ;   banished  again  by  Julian, 
Pil.  440 ;  he  refused  to  attend  councils,  4 
Jew.  951,  &c.,  1100;  as  archbishop  of  Alex 
andria,  he  corrected  Ischaras,  a  pretended 
clerk,  2  Whitg.  161,  (see  3  Jew.  321),  and 
received   the   submission   of  Arsennius,  a 
bishop,  ib.  162,  arid  visited  churches,  ib. ; 
his  jurisdiction,  ib.  165,  430 ;    high  titles 
ascribed  to  him,  3  Jew.  315  ;  called  "lord" 
(<5eo"7roT»js),  and  "most  reverend,"  2  Whitg. 
387 ;  called  by  Ruffinus  the   greatest,   or 
highest  bishop,  4  Jew,  823;  he  (not  Am 
brose  as  Jewel  states),  was  called  by  Gre 
gory  Nazianzen  the  eye  of  the  world,  the 
archpriest  of  priests,  the  foundation  of  the 
faith,  3  Jew.  219  ;  called  orbis  oculus,  4  Jew. 
1045;  denominated  by  Socrates  the  great 
star  of  Egypt,  3  Jew.  125 ;  written  to  by 
Basil,   ib.   301 — 304;    his  funeral    sermon 
made  by  Gregory  Nazianzen,  Grin.  10 

ii.  His  works:  see  Calf.  402,  2  Ful. 
396 ;  he  writes  an  epistle  to  Eupsychius  of 
Ceesarea,  3  Jew.  410 ;  references  to  the  Life 
of  St  Anthony  found  amongst  his  works, 

3  Sec.  280  n.,   Calf.  74  n.-    the   spurious 
Questiones   ad  Antiochurr ,    Calf.  73,  74, 
268,  272,  2  Ful.  143, 177, 193,206 ;  Martiall 
falsities  this  book,  Calf.  376  ;  the  fictitious 
Liber  de  Passione  Imaginis  Christi,  2  Ful. 
200;   forged  epistles  in  his  name,  1  Jew. 
367,  4  Jew.  937,  994,  1001  ;  many  works 
of  Apollinarius  anciently  ascribed  to  him, 
Calf.  268;  Latin  graces  after  meat,  taken 
from  his  works,  Pra.  Eliz.  400,  401 ;  Simler 
makes  collections  from  his  writings,  1  Zur. 
62;  misalleged  by  Dr  Cole,  Phil.  24 

iii.  God  :  he  mentions  two  ways  of  com 
ing  to  the  knowledge  of  God,  Calf.  46; 
his  doctrine  respecting  Christ  (Creed),  3Bul. 
260:  he  maintains  the  deity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ib.  304;  says,  notwithstanding  the 
words  (persona,  homousios,  &c.,)  are  not 
found  expressed  in  scripture,  yet  they  have 
the  meaning  that  the  scripture  wills,  3  Jew. 


440;  says,  nature,  essence,  kind,  and  form, 
are  all  one  (pseud.),  ib.  261,  513 

iv.  Scripture :  he  says  that  the  holy 
scriptures  are  sufficient  to  all  instruction  of 
the  truth,  2  Cran.  24 ;  the  same  and  other 
testimonies  to  the  like  effect,  Whita.  680; 
says,  we  must  learn  of  the  holy  scriptures, 
wherein  are  proofs  sufficient,  3  Jew.  228; 
speaking  of  certain  truths,  he  says,  these 
things  we  have  drawn  from  the  divinely  in 
spired  masters  who  unrolled  the  sacred 
books,  ib.  238  ;  his  saying,  if  I  be  deceived, 
thou  hast  deceived  me,  2  Jew.  1059 ;  he 
numbers  the  second  commandment  among 
the  ten,  and  holds  it  a  moral  la\\ .  2  Bee.  60  ; 
says  Christ  composed  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  New,  Whita.  528,  that  the  gospel 
is  the  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
2  Jew.  616,  that  the  Lord  is  in  the  words 
of  the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  467,  541,  and  that 
the  child  is  kept  among  us  whom  Herod 
laboured  to  destroy,  ib.  545;  asserts  that 
the  Hebrew  gospel  of  Matthew  was  trans 
lated  into  Greek  by  the  apostle  James, 
Whita.  126;  on  the  authority  of  what  Paul 
delivered  by  word  of  mouth,  2  Cran.  57 ; 
his  testimony  for  tradition  considered, 
Whita.  588;  on  the  canon  of  scripture,  and 
the  books  which  are  not  canonical,  ib.  57, 
62 ;  mentions  the  fourth  book  of  Macca 
bees,  ib.  103 

v.  Eucharist :  he  explains  the  distinc 
tion  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit,  and 
speaks  of  Christ's  flesh  as  called  celestial 
meat,  and  spiritual  food,  2  Bee.  289,  3  Bee. 
431,  1  Jew.  141,  and  see  1  Brad.  97  n.,  Rid. 
201 ;  asks,  for  how  many  men  Christ's  body 
could  have  sufficed,  that  he  should  be  the 
food  of  all  the  world  ?  and  says  that  he  spoke 
of  his  ascension  that  he  might  withdraw 
men  from  corporal  understanding,  1  Cran. 
209,  (80),  Grin.  67,  68,  1  Jew.  464,  2  Jew. 
1120,  3  Jew.  539;  calls  the  Lord's  supper 
the  conservatory  to  the  resurrection  of  ever 
lasting  life,  3  Bee.  388, 1  Cran.  209 ;  says 
that  the  image  of  a  king  is  called  the  king, 
though  it  is  not  so,  3  Jew.  545,  546 

vi.  Councils  (see  also  i.) :  false  state 
ments  in  his  name  respecting  the  council 
of  Nice,  1  Jew.  354,  &c.,  2  Whitg.  151; 
says  the  Arians  falsified  that  council,  1  Jew. 
357 ;  says  bishops  (amongst  others),  of 
Britain  came  to  the  council  at  Sardica, 
3  Jew.  165 ;  cited  respecting  a  council  in 
the  time  of  pope  Julius,  4  Jew.  695 ;  tells 
of  the  pride  and  ambition  that  reigned  in 
the  councils  of  the  clergy  in  his  days,  2 
Cran.  53;  tells  of  bishops  who  sent  priests 


ATHANAS1US  —  ATHENS 


to  councils  as  their  deputies,  4  Jew.  999; 
says  letters  for  summoning  a  council  were 
sent  out  from  the  emperor  and  his  lieute 
nants,  ib.  1005 ;  describes  an  assembly  ga 
thered  by  compulsion  of  the  civil  power 
and  falsely  termed  a  synod,  ib.  1028 ;  calls 
for  a  synod  far  from  the  palace,  ib. ;  tells 
how  Constantius  made  a  show  of  referring 
matters  to  the  judgment  of  bishops,  ib.  1029. 

vii.  Bishops,  Rome:  he  speaks  of  metro 
politans,  2  Whitg.  163;  on  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  bishop  of  Alexandria,  ib.  165;  he  calls 
Eupsychius  bishop  of  Cappadocia,  4  Jew. 
805;  asks  what  need  there  is  of  men  who 
are  bishops  in  title  only,  3  Jew.  310;  his 
use  of  the  word  -wapoiKia,  1  Jew.  1GO;  he 
calls  Rome  the  metropolis  of  the  Roman 
jurisdiction,  1  Jew.  403,  3  Jew.  307,  4  Jew. 
707,  828  ;  says  that  Julius,  bishop  of  Rome, 
by  the  counsel  of  all  the  bishops  of  Italy, 
sent  unto  the  bishops  of  the  East,  1  Jew. 
394  ;  he  calls  the  bishop  of  Rome  brother, 
4  Jew.  841 ;  how  Liberius  wrote  to  him, 
ib.  841,  1044;  he  beseeches  the  help  of  the 
apostolic  see  (pseud.),  1  Jew.  351,  353 ; 
complains  that  Constantius  had  ro  rever 
ence  for  the  bishop  of  Rome,  2  Ful.  362, 
379 ;  regards  it  a  foolish  thing  to  suppose 
that  religion  stands  in  the  greatness  of 
cities,  4  Jew.  1069  ;  speaks  of  many  bishops 
as  not  married,  3  Jew.  409 

viii.  Saints,  Cross,  Images  :  against  the 
worship  of  creatures,  Calf.  144,  149;  the 
Index  Expurgatorius  of  card.  Zapata  con 
demns  a  reference  to  his  declaration  that 
God  alone  is  to  be  adored,  ib.  375  n.;  whv 
the  virgin  was  called  "full  of  grace,"  1  Ful. 
529, 530 ;  cited,  in  the  secondNicene  council, 
as  saying  that  Christ  dwells  in  relics  and 
dead  men's  bones,  2  Jew.  664 ;  ascribes  the 
conversion  of  wicked  men  to  the  faith  of 
Christ  and  the  sign  of  the  cross,  2  Ful.  198, 
1H9;  asks  why  believers  make  figures  of  the 
cross,  but  not  of  the  spear,  or  the  reed, 
which  are  as  holy  as  the  cross  itself  (pseud.), 
Calf.  272,  273,  2  Ful.  177, 193,  and  see  206; 
speaks  of  devils  flying  when  they  see  the 
cross  (pseud.),  Calf.  73,  74,  2  Ful.  143 ; 
says  the  invention  of  images  came  not  of 
good,  but  of  evil,  2  Jew.  646,  656,  Park. 
83,  Rid.  85  ;  falsely  alleged  for  image- 
worship,  2  Jew.  662,  and  as  recording  a 
story  of  an  image  of  Christ  made  by  Nico- 
demus,  ib.  651 ;  a  spurious  passage  on 
Christ's  image,  ib.  655  ;  he  refutes  the  hea 
then  argument  for  images,  Calf.  21  n., 
1  Hoop.  42 

ix.    Heretics  :  on  heresy,  Bale  218 ;  he 


says  heretics  use  the  words  of  scripture  for 
a  bait,  4  Jew.  752 ;  states  the  heretical  opi 
nion  of  the  Arians,  3  Jew.  258;  records 
words  of  Arius  relating  how  he  learned 
his  doctrine,  ib.  440;  says  the  Arians  erred 
through  taking  spiritual  things  in  a  corpo 
ral  sense,  ib.  499;  observes  that  they  being 
themselves  guilty,  took  upon  them  to  be 
judges,  4  Jew.  918;  says  they  carried  forth 
and  burnt  the  seats,  the  wooden  table,  &c., 

3  Jew.  602 ;    on  the  Apollinarian  heresy, 
Rog.  52  n.,  99  n. ;  on  the  Tropicks,  ib.  70  n 

x.  Miscellanea :  shews  that  harlots, 
murderers,  &c.,  are  changed  by  the  faith  of 
Christ,  Calf.  353;  affirms  that  those  who 
worship  the  Lord  and  live  not  worthy  of 
him,  are  guilty  of  the  Lord'sdeath  (pseud.?), 

4  Jew.  894 ;  says,  it  is  the  part  of  Chris 
tians  to  be  persecuted,    but  to  persecute 
Christians  is  the  office  of  Pilate  and  Caia- 
phas,  2  Jew.  890,  4  Jew.   1075 ;    how  he 
made  the  reader  utter  the  psalm,  4  Bui. 
194;    he  (not  as   Jewel   says,  Theodoret), 
declares  the  knowledge  of  heavenly  things 
to  be  useful  to  a  prince,  2  Jew.  681  n. ;  he 
recommends  the  study  of  godly  things  to 
Jovinian,  3  Jew.  194 ;  denies  that  the  judg 
ment  of  the  church  receives  its  authority 
from   the  emperor,   Whita.  439 ;   how  he 
was  willing  to  submit  his  cause  to  the  em 
peror,  4  Jew.   1028;  on   hell-fire,   2  Lai. 
235;  he  extols  Hosius  of  Corduba,  4  Jew. 
999,  1003 

Atheists:  numerous,  3  Bui.  112;  they  deny 
the  general  judgment,  Rog.  67;  reject  the 
scriptures,  ib.  78;  understand  not  salvation 
through  Christ,  ib.  109;  ca-t  off  all  grace 
and  virtue,  ib.  118;  assert  that  there  is  no 
hell  but  opinion,  ib.  148;  their  licentious 
ness,  Wool.  44 

Athelstan ,  king  of  England :  caused  the  scrip 
tures  to  be  translated  into  English,  2  Jeiv. 
690,  694,  1  Tyn.  149,  Whita.  222 ;  his  laws, 
Bale  447 ;  he  gave  a  palace  to  Wulstan, 
abp  of  York,  1  Zur.  259  n 

Athenaeus:  on  the  licence  of  poets,  2  Jew. 
660 

Athenagoras:  calls  second  marriage  a  fair 
kind  of  adultery,  3  Jew.  390 ;  on  the  fury 
of  the  heathen  against  the  Christian  name, 
Wool.  19 

Athens,  Athenians :  Athens  called  by  Thu- 
cydides  Graecia  of  all  Graecia,  1  Jew.  420 ; 
its  walls  rebuilt,  4  Jew.  1104 ;  its  schools  of 
learning,  4  Bui.  480,  2  Jew.  981 ;  the  pro 
verb,  yXauKets  els  'AOi/vas,  3  Zur.  435; 
custom  at  the  feast  of  Prometheus,  1  Zur. 
123  n.  j  law  of  the  Athenians  against  adnl- 


ATHENS 


AUGUSTINE 


tery,  2  Bee.  649 ;  they  swore  to  fight  for 
religion,  2  Brad.  105 ;  their  spies,  4  Bui. 
106;  pope  Joan  brought  up  at  Athens,  4 
Jew.  648,  652 ;  how  long  learning  remained 
there,  ib.  652;  sundry  dukes  and  bishops 
thereof  in  modern  times,  ib.  653;  the  city 
taken  by  the  sultan  Mahomet,  ib.  653 

Atherton  (Mr) :  Grin.  462 

Athol  (Jo.  earl  of):  v.  Stuart. 

Allies  (Mount):  defied  by  Xerxes,  4  Jew. 
845 

Atkins  (Anth.),  fellow  of  Merton  college: 
committed  to  the  Tower,  Park.  75 

Atkinson  (  ),  vice-provost  of  King's 

college,  Cambridge :  Park.  18 

Atkynson  (  ):  sentenced  to  do  penance 

at  St  Paul's  for  errors  about  the  sacrament, 

2  Cran.  372 

Atonement :  at-one-ment,  concord,  Phil.  330, 

1  Tyn.  9 

Ator,  one  of  the  magi :  Whita.  560  n 
Attalus  (St) :  the  history  of  Attalus  and  Elan- 

dina,  2  Lat.  80 
Attfelld  (Mr):  2  Cran.  301 
Atticus,  bp  of  Constantinople:  1  Jew.  356, 

3  Jew.  340,  4  Jew.  937 

Attila :  called  Atthilas,  2  Bui.  109 

Attire :  v.  Apparel. 

Attrition :  a  feigned  word,  1  Tyn.  265,  342 ; 

the  definition  of  the  council  of  Trent,  ib. 

265  n.;   attrition  and   contrition,   1  Brad. 

46,51 
Attyn  (Tho.),  perhaps  Allyn :   letter  signed 

by  him,  3  Zur.  170 

Aubertin  (Edm.):  L'Eucharistie,  IJfoop.  161  n 
Aubrey    (Will.)  :    an    insatiable   cormorant, 

Park.  267  ;  called  Dr  Abre,  ib.  285 ;  Grin- 

dal's  officer,  Grin.  402,  408,  41  j  n 
Aucher  (Sir  Ant.):  mentioned  j.s  Ant.  Ager, 

2  Cran.  313 ;  mayor  of  Do  er,  3  Zur.  614, 
630  (misprinted  Ancher). 

Auckland  (Bishop),  co.  Durham  :  Pilkington 
died  there,  Pil.  xi,  and  was  buried  there, 
but  afterwards  removed,  ib.  xii;  a  prebend, 
ib.  574 

Audians :  v.  Anthropomorphites. 

Audiences:  v.  Hearers. 

Audius,  a  heretic  :  1  Hoop.  160 

Audley  (Edm.),  bp  of  Salisbury:  of  noble 
birth,  3  Jew.  410 

Audley  (Jo.):  v.  Awdelie. 

Audley  (Tho.),  lord  Audley  of  Walden,  and 
lord  chancellor :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  36  n., 
317  n. ;  he  examines  Frith,  2  Cran.  246; 
articles  sent  to  him  against  Parker,  Park. 
7 ;  he  was  learned  and  eloquent,  ib.  315  ; 
letters  to  him,  2  Cran.  264,  291  (9);  his 
heiress,  1  Zur.  137  n  (misprinted  Dudley) 


Auerstadt  (The  bp  of) :  2  Zur.  70 
Augmentation  court :  v.  Court. 
Augsburgh :  v.  Confession. 

Conferences  or  diets  there,   2  Bui.  399, 
3  Jeiv.  208, 235, 557,  4  Jew.  783,  3  Zur.  667, 
669 ;  the  Interim  forced  upon  it,  3  Zur.  335 ; 
the  city  taken,  ib.  456  n 
Augures :  their  art,  1  Hoop.  327,  328. 
Augustine  (St):  v.   Caesarius,  Eligius,  Evo- 
dius,  Fulgentius,    Gennadius,  Guigo,  Ivo, 
Paulinus,  Vigilius  Tapsensis. 
i.   His  Life. 
ii.   His  Works. 
iii.   On  God;  the  Father,  the   Son, 

and  the  Holy  Ghost. 
iv.   Angels. 

v.   Scripture,  Word  of  God,  Truth. 
vi.    Tradition. 
vii.    Sin. 

viii.    Grace,  Justification,  Works,  <§•<;. 
ix.    The  Church. 
x.   Bishops  and  other  Ministers. 
xi.   Peter,  Rome. 
xii.    Saints. 
xiii.    Sacraments. 
xiv.   Baptism. 
xv.    The  Eucharist. 
xvi.    Ceremonies. 
xvii.   Prayer,  Praise,  Worship. 
xviii.    Tongues. 
xix.    Miracles. 
xx.   Festivals,  Fasts. 
xxi.   Marriage,  &;c. 
xxii.    Confession,  Penance,  Absolution, 

Excommunication. 
xxiii.   Affliction,  Persecution. 
xxiv.    The  Soul. 

xxv.   Death,  Judgment,  Heaven,  Hell ; 
also  Burial,    Purgatory,   Re 
surrection,  §c. 
xxvi.   Images,  the  Cross. 
xxvii.   Heresies. 
xxviii.   Antichrist, 
xxix.   Kings,  Civil  Power. 
xxx.   Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life :  born  at  Tagasta,  Hutch.  349 ; 
his  mother  Monica  (q.  v.),  2  Bee.  344  n., 
1  Brad.  540 ;  how  he  learned  Latin,  1  Jew. 
295;  reclaimed  by  reading  Cicero's  Hor- 
tensius,  3  Jew.  558;  he  speaks  of  himself 
as  nearly  nine  years  a  Manichee,  ib.  156; 
writes  of  his  going  to  Rome,  and  teaching 
there,  4  Jew.  654;  his  conversion  from  the 
Manichean  heresy,  3  Tyn.  50,  Whita.  320, 
698;  it  was  through  hearing  Ambrose, 

1  Lat.  201,  and  by  reading  the  scriptures, 

2  Jew.  676,  3  Whitg.  38;  his  account  of  his 
conversion,  2  Jew.  1018,  1019,  4  Jew.  1169; 


48 


AUGUSTINE 


he  narrates  how  he  sought  a  way  to  get 
strength,  that  lie  might  be  able  to  enjoy 
God,  but  found  it  not  until  he  embraced 
Jesus  Christ,  3  Jew.  537 ;  legendary  ac 
count  of  Ins  baptism  by  Ambrose,  Pra. 
Eliz.  250  n. ;  how  he  became  a  perfect 
Christian,  2  Jew.  1062;  coadjutor  to  Va 
lerius  at  Hippo,  1  Hoop.  508;  bishop  of 
Hippo,  Hog.  330;  called  pope,  1  Jew.  362; 
Jerome  addresses  him  as  the  most  notable 
bishop  in  the  world,  4  Jew.  1014;  he  styles 
himself  a  servant  of  Christ  and  of  the 
servants  of  Christ,  I  Jew.  424 ;  he  deter 
mined  secular  causes,  4  Jew.  1300,  2  Whitg. 
358,  3  Whitg.  441,  442,  450—452,  456;  the 
verses  he  wrote  over  his  table,  Sand.  399 ; 
his  dispute  with  Jerome,  1  Jew.  532,  Phil. 
401;  his  advice  to  him,  1  Jew.  80;  he  sub 
scribed  at  several  councils,  3  Jew.  296; 
took  part  in  the  third  council  of  Carthage, 
Whita.  39 ;  his  church  became  separate 
from  the  see  of  Rome,  1  Jew.  416;  he  often 
differs  in  opinion  from  other  fathers, 
Whita.  455;  in  some  things  he  erred, 

1  Hoop.  28,  29 ;  he  was  not  ashamed  to  ac 
knowledge  this,  1  Sec.  279,  2  Hoop.  154 ; 
cited  by  Papists  in  defence  of  open  abomi 
nations,   2  Jew.  806;   he  was  ignorant  of 
Hebrew,   1  Ful.  391,   1  Jew.  329;   he  ap 
pointed   Eradius   as  his  successor,  4  Bui. 
133,  1  Whitg.  443,  445 ;   on  his  death-bed 
he  desired  to   hear  the  seven  penitential 
Psalms,   Pra.  Eliz.  45  n. ;  he  died  out  of 
communion    with    the  church    of   Rome, 

2  Ful.  71  n.,  just  before  the   taking   of 
Hippo,  Pil.612;   the   date   of  his  death, 
4  Bui.  515 ;  he   was  yielding  in  matters 
not  affecting  the  frame  of  Christian  faith, 
4  Jew.  1306;    a    great    discloser    of   the 
forgery  and  pride  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 

1  Jew.  418;   he  maintained  the  innocence 
of  pope  Marcellinus,  2  Ful.  365  n. ;   con 
demned  by  Boniface  II.,  as  accursed  and 
set  on  by  the  devil,  1  Jeic.  418,  3  Jew.  295, 
296;  likewise  by  some  heretical  councils, 
Rid.  134 

ii.  His  works:  see  4  Bui.  587,  Calf.  402, 

2  Ful.  396,  Jew.  xxxiii ;   commendation  of 
them,    Pil.  682,  1  Tyn.  154 ;    our  faith  is 
not  grounded  on  them,  1  Hoop.  127 ;  his 
writings  on  free-will,  grace,  and  predesti 
nation,  occasioned  by  the  heresy  of  Pela- 
gius,  Coop.  148;  some  of  his  works  trans 
lated  by  Rogers,  Rog.  viii;  his  book  De 
Civitate   Dei,    Phil.  386;    his  reason   for 
writing  it,  1  Tyn,  164 n.;  commentators  on 
it,  1  Hoop.  314 ;  object  of  his  Speculum, 
2  Jew.  690,  691;  the  Homilia  de  Pastoribus 


wrongly  rejected  by  Fulke,  2  Ful.  291;  hi: 
treatise  De  Cura  agenda  pro  Mortuis,  « 
Tyn.  272  n.;  his  Retractationes,  ±Jew.  1173 
Phil.  403 ;  he  acknowledged  that  there  . 
were  many  things  in  his  works  which  mighi 
justly  be  reproved,  3  Bee.  391,  2  Cran.  33 
and  revoked  many  things  which  he  liac 
written,  1  Tyn.  154;  spurious  addresses  tc 
Catechumens,  Calf.  84  n. ;  the  Sermones  de 
Sanctis,  falsely  ascribed  to  him,  1  Ful.  353; 
a  questionable  homily  of  Chrysostom,  De 
Cruce  et  Latrone,  mistakenly  assigned  to 
him,  Calf.  63  n.,  277,  2  Ful.  180  n. ;  a  ser 
mon  attributed  both  to  him  and  Ambrose, 
2  Ful.  284;  a  sermon  ascribed  to  him,  to 
Ambrose,  and  to  Maximus  Taurinensis,  ib. 
340  n. ;  the  sermon  De  Visitatione  Infirmo- 
rum  not  his,  Calf.  361 ;  a  spurious  sermon 
among  those  De  Diversis,  2  Ful.  82 ;  words 
falsely  assigned  to  him  in  the  Canon  Law, 
Calf.  54;  notice  of  meditations  doubtfully 
ascribed  to  him,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxi.  xxii.  373  n.; 
Liber  Soliliquiorum  Anima?,  ib.  374  n.  ; 
the  Scala  Paradisi  not  his,  3  Jew.  379  n.  ; 
nor  the  Manuale,  2  Cov.  404  n. ;  the  trea 
tise  De  Mirabilibus  S.  Scripture,  consi 
dered  spurious,  1  Jeiv.  481  n.;  Basil's  pro 
logue  to  the  Psalms  wrongly  ascribed  to 
him,  ib.  325  n. ;  he  is  stated  to  have  written 
on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  255,  but  the  work 
seems  a  collection  from  various  writers, 
2  Jew.  760  n. ;  De  vera  et  falsa  Penitentia, 
not  his,  2  Cov.  343  n. ;  Contra  Felicianum 
Arianum,  not  genuine,  3  Bui.  265;  coun 
terfeit  Tractatus  contra  quinque  Hasreses, 
2  Ful.  147  n. ;  the  treatise  De  Fide  ad  Pe- 
trum  Diaconum,  sometimes  ascribed  to 
him,  is  by  Fulgentius,  3  Bee.  455  n.,  Coop. 
94,  2  Cov.  200  n,  2  Ful.  86  n. ;  his  words 
wrongly  alleged  by  Gardiner,  1  Jew.  53  ; 
altered  by  Pighius,  ib.  53,  54;  misreported 
by  Harding,  1  Jew.  371,  436,  437  ;  wrongly 
cited  for  Jerome,  1  Bee.  383 

iii.  God;  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost :  on  the  co-eternity  of  the  Fa 
ther  and  the  Son,  and  the  everlasting  pro 
cession,  from  them  both,  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  3  Bui.  306,  307 ;  another  passage, 
ib.  308 ;  speaking  of  the  Holy  Trinity  he 
says,  this  is  my  faith,  because  this  is  the 
catholic  faith,  2  Jew.  799  n. ;  he  says,  in 
that  high  Trinity  there  are  no  distances  of 
times  [meaning  that  the  persons  are  co- 
eternal  together],  3  Bui.  300;  referred  to 
about  false  views  of  God,  ib.  124;  he  warns 
against  believing  that  the  nature  of  God 
may  be  changed,  since  sometimes  the  tiling 
which  signifies  takes  the  name  of  the  thing 


AUGUSTINE 


which  it  signifies,  S  Bee.  442, 443 ;  says  God 
is  in  himself  as  A  and  Q,  in  the  world  as 
governor  and  author,  in  the  angels  as 
sweetness  and  comeliness,  in  the  church  as 
the  good-man  in  bis  house,  &c.,  Wool.  96  ; 
says,  my  God  is  everywhere  present,  every 
where  whole,  nowhere  shut  up,  3  Jew. 
555,  4.  Jew.  662 ;  shews  that  the  will  of 
God  is  the  first  cause  of  all  things,  Pi7.674 ; 
and  that  what  is  done  by  God's  will  .can 
not  be  against  nature,  1  Jew.  501 ;  mentions 
things  which  God  cannot  do  because  he  is 
almighty,  Hutch.  Ill ;  maintains  that  God 
is  not  the  author  of  evil,  1  Ful.  563 ;  shews 
that  there  is  nothing  which  is  not  subject 
to  the  providence  of  God,  2  Cov.  112 ;  says, 
God  fulfils  his  own  good  purposes  by  the 
evil  purposes  of  wicked  men,  3  Zur.  327; 
inquires  who  dare  reply  to  God,  4:Jeiv.  831; 
remarks  that  he  who  gives  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  only  to  the  godly,  gives  this  earthly 
kingdom  both  to  the  godly  and  the  godless, 
as  he  pleases,  Calf.  113  ;  confesses  that  all 
God's  works  are  very  good,  ib.  131;  says 
it  is  no  injury  to  the  holy  hills  to  say 
that  our  help  is  not  in  them  but  in  the 
Lord,  ib.  67;  calls  God  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  bread,  '2  Jew. 
766,  767,  3  Jew.  492 ;  speaks  of  God  as  the 
i  inward  bread  of  his  soul,  2  Jew.  768, 1110, 
3  Jew.  492 ;  says,  God  shall  be  the  end  of 
our  longing  and  desire,  2  Cov.  216;  against 
the  error  of  the  Anthropomorphites,  viz. 
that  God  has  bodily  parts,  1  Bui.  225,  3 
Bui.  138 ;  asks,  what  is  the  image  of  God,  but 
the  countenance  of  God?  Calf.  172;  shews 
how  man  is  the  image  of  God,  ib.  156,  157; 
on  the  right  hand  of  God,  3  P  o.  452,  1 
Bui.  147,  150, 151,  2  Cov.  154, 1"  J ;  referred 
to  respecting  the  "back  parts"  of  God, 
3  Bui.  145  n. ;  says,  every  substance  which  is 
not  God  is  a  creature... and  what  is  less  than 
God  is  not  God,  1  Jew.  482;  observes  that 
he  loves  God  the  less  who  loves  anything 
besides  God,  2  Jew.  583 ;  shews  why  the 
Eomans,  who  received  the  gods  of  almost 
all  the  Gentiles,  never  received  the  God  of 
the  Hebrews,  3  Bui.  203 

He  says,  let  no  man  believe  of  Christ  but 
that  which  Christ  has  commanded  him  to 
believe  of  him,  3  Jew.  122,  4  Jew.  845;  on 
thetwo  natures  in  Christ,  1  Jew.  482 ;  he  de 
clares  that  Christ,  when  he  came  to  the  vir 
gin,  was  everywhere  whole,  everywhere 
perfect ;  wholly  in  the  womb,  wholly  on  the 
cross,  &c.,  \Hoop.  224  ;  observes  that  when 
Christ  said,  "  I  and  My  Father  are  one," 
the  Jews  rushed  to  take  up  stones,  and  that 


they  understood  what  the  Arians  do  not, 
Whita.  481,  482;  affirms  that  as  concerning 
the  form  of  God,  Christ  says,  "  I  and  My 
Father  are  one,"  3  Jew.  261,  and  that  the 
form  is  one,  because  the  Godhead  is  one, 
ib. ;  expounds  "form"  by  "substance," 
ib.  262 ;  shews  that  the  doctrine  of  homo- 
usion  is  contained  in  scripture,  though 
the  word  is  not,  3  Bui.  246;  says  the  word 
was  confirmed  in  the  council  of  Nice,  1 
Jew.  533;  asks,  how  do  you  touch  God? 
because  "  the  "Word  became  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us,"  3  Jew.  492 ;  calls  the  Word 
the  everlasting  meat,  says  the  angels  feed 
upon  it,  and  shews  that  the  Word  was 
made  flesh  that  man  might  eat,  1  Jew. 
530;  remarks  that  if  Christ  came  as  God 
he  would  not  be  known,  3  Jew.  493 ;  on 
the  text  "  Adorate  scabellum  pedum  ej'ns," 
(Psal.  xcix.  5),  which  he  interprets  of 
our  Lord's  humanity,  1  Cran.  236,  Hutch. 
254,  2  Lot.  273,  1  Jew.  541,  Rid.  233,  234 ; 
he  observes  that  we  must  beware  not  so 
to  maintain  the  divinity  of  the  man,  that 
we  take  away  the  truth  of  his  body,  2  Bee. 
277,  3  Bee.  451,  3  Bui.  264,  265,  1  Cran. 
94, 186,  Grin.  52,  1  Jew.  482,  495  n.,  497, 
505,  3  Jew.  259,  623;  writes,  when  thou 
thickest  of  the  form  of  a  servant  in  Christ, 
think  of  the  fashion  of  a  man,  if  thou  hast 
faith,  1  Jew.  496,  3  Jew.  261 ;  says,  Christ 
as  concerning  his  manhood  is  a  creature, 
1  Jew.  482;  mentions  that  Nestorius  taught 
that  Christ  was  man  only,  and  that  Eu- 
tyches  denied  his  manhood,  1  Cran.  293; 
(see  more  as  to  our  Lord's  humanity  lower 
down,  after  the  passages  respecting  his  as 
cension);  on  Christ  alone  without  sin,  3 
Jew.  581 ;  why  our  Lord  was  named  Christ, 
and  of  his  offices  as  King  and  Priest,  3  Bui. 
296,  297;  asserts  that  there  is  no  other  way 
to  the  Father  than  by  him,  1  Bee.  150 ;  he 
speaks  of  him  as  the  corner-stone,  joining 
two  walls,  viz.  the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles, 
3  Jew.  280;  writes  largely  of  Melchisedec 
as  a  type  of  Christ,  2  Jeic.  731 ;  how  Abra 
ham  saw  Christ's  day,  1  Hoop.  212;  re 
marks  that  it  is  not  said  that  the  rock  sig 
nified  Christ,  but  that  it  "was  Christ,"  2 
Jew.  563  (and  see  v.  and  xiii.  below);  says 
the  rock  was  Christ  for  its  firmness,  and  the 
manna  was  Christ,  because  it  came  down 
from  heaven,  ib.  765;  affirms  that  the  godly 
in  manna  understood  Christ,  ib.  ;  on 
Christ's  sleep  in  the  ship,  Sand.  382  n. ; 
shews  that  when  Judas  departed,  the  Son 
of  man  was  glorified,  that  departure  being 
a  figure  of  the  time  when  the  tares  shall  be 


50 


AUGUSTINE 


separated  from  the  wheat,  4  Bui.  284,  285; 
explains  in  what  sense  Christ  confessed  him 
self  to  be  a  king  when  before  Pilate,  \Hoop. 
79 ;  maintains  that  Christ's  death  wras  not 
of  necessity,  but  of  his  own  will,  ib.  168; 
speaks  of  the  victim  tied  by  the  horns,  as  a 
type  of  Christ  crucified,  1  Jew.  503 ;  says 
Christ  was  both  the  priest  and  the  sacrifice, 
and  his  cross  the  altar,  2  Jew.  733 ;  writes, 
there  were  three  on  the  cross,  one  the  Sa 
viour,  another  to  be  saved,  another  to  be 
damned;  the  punishment  of  all  was  alike, 
but  the  cause  diverse,  3  Jew.  188;  shews 
that  Christ  could  not  be  bodily  present  in 
the  sun  and  moon,  and  upon  the  cross  at 
one  time,  1  Jew.  495,  3  Jew.  257,  535 ; 
teaches  that  only  Christ  could  offer  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  and  no  other  thing  than 
his  own  body,  2  Hoop.  505 ;  asserts  that  no 
man  takes  away  the  sins  of  the  world  but 
Christ  alone,  2  Bee.  173,  3  Bee.  419 ;  calls 
the  blood  of  Christ  the  ransom  of  the  whole 
world  (Prosper),  ib.  419,  422;  says  that 
Christ  by  his  death,  that  one  true  sacrifice, 
has  put  away  whatsoever  sins  there  were, 
ib.  419 ;  declares  that  the  Lord  sent  his  Son, 
who  giving  to  all  remission  of  sins  might 
offer  them  being  justified  to  God,  ib. ;  af 
firms  that  Christ's  body  died  without  sin, 
that  the  obligations  of  all  faults  might  be 
put  out,  ib.  418;  invites  to  behold  Christ 
that  we  may  be  healed  from  sin,  3  Bee.  172, 
422;  reposes  all  his  hope  in  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ,  ib.  171 ;  observes  that  Christ 
is  slain  to  every  man,  when  he  believes  that 
Christ  was  slain,  2  Jew.  726, 733 ;  shews  that 
of  the  very  remnant  of  our  thoughts,  that  is, 
of  our  very  memories,  Christ  is  daily  sacri 
ficed  unto  us,  3  Jew.  469  ;  speaks  of  every 
man  offering  up  the  sacrifice  of  our  Lord's 
passion  for  his  sins,  ib.  336;  says  that 
Christ  crucified  is  milk  for  babes,  and  meat 
for  the  strong,  1  Jew.  463 ;  on  Christ  cru 
cified  as  milk  for  babes,  3  Jew.  493 ;  he  calls 
the  cross  of  Christ  our  feast  and  spiritual 
fair,  &c.  (dub.),  Calf.  277;  on  the  title 
upon  the  cross,  1  Jew.  275;  the  descent 
into  hell  not  in  the  creed  which  he  ex 
pounds,  1  Bui.  137 ;  his  opinion  on  that 
subject,  ib.  138;  he  confesses  his  ignorance 
of  the  reason  of  it,  Whita.  537,  but  calls 
him  an  infidel  who  denies  it,  1  Ful.  280  ;  his 
doctrine  respecting  the  true  resurrection  of 
our  Lord,  2  Cov.  145;  he  shews  how  the  body 
of  our  Lord  in  respect  of  the  substance  of 
it,  is  even  after  the  resurrection  called  flesh, 
1  Jew.  461;  says  that  our  Saviour,  after  the 
resurrection,  though  now  in  the  spiritual 


flesh,  yet  in  the  true  flesh  did  eat  and  drink 
with  the  disciples,  2  Cov.  193;  speaks  ol 
Christ  as  slain  and  risingdaily,  1  Jew.  128 ;  on 
Christ's  words  to  Mary,  "  Touch  me  not,'' 
ib.  477 ;  his  doctrine  relative  to  the  ascen 
sion  of  our  Lord,  2  Cov.  153;  on  the  SOE 
of  man  ascending  where  he  was  before. 
&c.,  1  Jew.  524,  525;  he  says,  now  thon 
findest  not  Christ  to  speak  on  earth. 
3  Jew.  254;  shews  that  Christ,  by  his  as 
cension,  would  secure  us  against  thost 
whom  he  foretold  as  saying,  "  Lo,  here  is 
Christ,"  1  Jew.  495;  cautions  against  lis 
tening  to  those  who  say  that  the  body  ol 
Christ  which  rose  and  ascended  was  nol 
that  which  was  buried,  3  Bui.  265 ;  on  his 
session  at  God's  right  hand,  1  Bui.  150 
151 ;  he  warns  against  listening  to  those  whc 
deny  that  Christ  sits  at  the  right  hand  o: 
God,  3  Bee.  452,  453  ;  on  what  is  meant  ty 
that  expression,  2  Cov.  154,  155;  he  proves 
that  after  the  form  of  Christ's  human  na 
ture,  we  may  not  think  that  he  is  every, 
where,  2  Bee,  277,  278,  3  Bee.  451,  1  Cran 
94,  95,  96,  (48),  Grin.  52,  1  Jew.  505,  i 
Jew.  797,  3  Jew.  259;  speaks  of  Chrisi 
being  absent  in  his  manhood,  3  Bee.  452 
1  Cran.  73;  affirms  that  as  to  the  flesl 
which  the  "Word  assumed,  as  to  that  whicl 
was  born  of  the  virgin,  taken  by  the  Jews 
fixed  on  the  cross,  &c.  (Christ  said)  "Mi 
ye  have  not  always,"  2  Bee.  273,  274,  3  Bee 
272,  273,  274,  427,  428, 452,  4 Bui.  454,  455 
1  Jew.  505,  506,  2  Jew.  1118,  3  Jew.  263. 
Phil.  187,  188,  Rid.  42,  43, 176 ;  says  ouj 
Lord  absented  himself  in  body  from  all  th< 
church,  and  ascended  into  heaven,  3  Jew 
263;  teaches  that  we  must  believe  and  con 
fess  that  Christ  as  to  his  humanity  is  visible 
corporeal,  local,  &c.,  2  Hoop.  491,  3  Jew 
261;  says  he  is  gone,  and  yet  is  here...foi 
he  has  carried  his  body  into  heaven,  bul 
has  not  taken  from  the  world  his  majesty 
1  Jew.  505 ;  says  Christ  went  as  man,  bu 
remained  as  God:  he  went  as  to  that  whicl 
was  in  one  place ;  he  remained  as  to  tha 
which  was  everywhere,  3  Jew.  263;  speak, 
of  Christ  as  absent  in  body,  but  present  ir 
the  power  of  his  majesty,  and  as  hearing 
what  the  consciences  of  the  people  havi 
said,  4  Jew.  976;  declares  that  Christ  has 
left  the  world  by  his  bodily  departure,  bu 
not  with  the  governance  of  his  divine  pre 
sence,  3  Bee.  428,  452;  says,  after  Christ  i 
risen  and  ascended,  he  is  in  us  by  the  Spirit 
1  Jew.  477,  479;  asserts  that  a  body  mus 
needs  be  in  some  certain  place,  2  Bee.  278 
281,  3  Bee.  454,  3  Bul.  264,  265,  4  Bul 


AUGUSTINE 


51 


444,  1  Cran.  97,  101,  (50),  1  Hoop.  194, 

1  Jew.  484,  3  Jew.  259;  says,  Christ's  body 
in  which  he  rose  must  be  in  one  place, 
but   his  truth  is   dispersed  in  all  places, 

2  Bee.  278,  3  Bee.  452,  1  Brad.  91,  and  see 
591,  lCVan.140,  Grin.  53, 2 Hoop. 488,  Mac. 
486,  494,  2  Jew.  77C,  1118,  3  Jew.  146,  252, 
254,  257,  259,  262,  535,  Rid.  176,  215,  216; 
corruption  of  this  testimony  in  some  copies, 
1  Hoop.  192,  3  Jew.  254 ;  says,  according 
to  his  body  he   is  in   heaven   and  passes 
from  place  to  place,  3  Jew.  485 ;  says  that 
we  ought  not  to  inquire,  where  and  how 
the  body  of  our  Lord  is  in  heaven,  but  we 
must  believe  that  it  is  only  in  heaven,  2  Bee. 
278,  3  Bee.  273,  452,  2  Cov.  156 ;  declares 
that  Christ  is  everywhere  as  God,  but  in  a 
certain  place  of  heaven  because  of  the  mea 
sure  of  a  true  body,  2  Bee.  278,  3  Bee.  430, 
1  Bui.  148,  1  Cran.  94,  3  Jew.  257;  other 
words  to  the  same  purport,  Grin.  53, 3  Jew. 
535 ;  he  asserts  that  Christ  is  in  every  place 
in  that  he  is  God,  but  in  heaven  in  that  he 
is  man,  3  Bee.  273,  451, 1  Cran.  186, 1  Jew. 
505,  3  Jew.  259 ;  says,  Christ  by  his  God 
head  is  ever  with  us ;  but,  unless  he  had 
bodily  departed  from  us,  we  should  always 
carnally  see  his  body,   1  Jew.  505;    says, 
we  have  Christ  always,  as  regards  the  pre 
sence  of  his  majesty,  but  not  as  to  that  of 
his  flesh,  1  Brad.  90  n.,  3  Bui.  265,  3  Jew. 
485,  Rid.  42,  43;  asserts  that  the  Son  of 
God  as  concerning  his  divinity  is  incircum- 
scriptible,  but  as  concerning  his  humanity 
he  is  contained  in  a  certain  place  (pseud.  ?) 

3  Bee.  428,  453;  says  that  until  the  world 
be   ended   Christ    is   above,   yet  that  his 
truth  is  even  here,  1  Jew.  494,  ?  j'ew.  1118; 
says    that    it    becomes   us    t      have    the 
glorious  body   of  our  Lord  in   high  and 
worthy  estimation,   2  Cov.  157;    declares 
that    they    sin   no    less    who   blaspheme 
Christ    reigning    in    heaven,    than    they 
who  crucified  him  walking  on  the  earth, 

1  Bee.  359,  363;    says,    the    priesthood 
of  Aaron  is  now  found  in  no  temple,  but 
that  of  Christ  continues  always  in  heaven, 

2  Jew.  736;  "where  the  body  is,  there  shall 
the  eagles  be  gathered  together,"  this,  says 
he,  was  spoken  of  spiritual  men,  who  by 
imitating    his    passion    and    humility  are 
filled  as  it  were  with  his  body,  3  Jew.  546 ; 
asked  by  Consentius  whether  the  body  of 
Christ  in  heaven  have  blood  in  it,  1  Jew. 
206;    he  says  Christ  reigns  not  carnally  in 
heaven,  1  Cran.  139 ;  declares  that  the  body 
of  our  Lord. ..hath  received  an  heavenly 
change ;  and  we  ourselves  are  commanded 


at  the  last  day  to  hope  for  the  same,  1  Jew. 
461;  says  Christ  gave  immortality  to  his 
body,  he  did  not  take  away  its  nature, 

2  Cov.  160,  1  Jew.  461,  502,  505,  3  Jew. 
252,  254,  259 ;  says,  this  is  my  whole  hope 
and  all  my  trust,  for  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord 
is  flesh  and  blood,  which  is  a  portion  of  each 
of  us,  therefore  where  a  portion  of  mine 
reigns,  there  I  believe  I  reign  too,  3  Jew. 
592 ;  Augustine  (or  Honorius  of  Autun)  on 
Stephen's  vision  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  542;  says, 
the  Wisdom  of  God,  the  "Word  of  God, 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is  everywhere  pre 
sent,  &c.,  1  Jew.  493;  asks  a  persecutor  to 
find,  if  he  can,  a  place  of  exile  whence  he 
may  command  Christ  to  depart,  ib.  499 ; 
says  that  Christ  is  present  by  grace  to  the 
godly,  Rid.  226;  you  have  Christ,  says  he,  at 
present  by  faith,  at  present  by  the  sacrament 
of  baptism,  at  present  by  the  meat  and 
drink  of  the    altar,  (see  xv.    b.  below); 
shews  that  Christ's  presence  is  not   seen 
by  the  eyes,  but    realized  by  faith,   Bale 
31;    says,  our  life  is   Christ,  who  dwells 
in  our  hearts,  now  by  faith,  afterwards  by 
sight,  2  Jew.  598 ;  often  speaks  of  touching 
Christ,  i.e.  believing  in  him,  1  Jew.  500, 
506,  3  Jew.  548;  says,  that  we  touch  not 
Christ  with  our  hands,  1  Cran.  153,  but 
may  touch  him  with  our  faith,  1  Jew.  506 ; 
in  reply  to  the  inquiry,  How  shall  I  hold 
Christ,  being  absent?   he  says,  send  up  thy 
faith,  and  thou  holdest  him,  2  Bee.  274, 

3  Bee.  428,  452,  2  Hoop.  489,  1  Jew.  448, 
2  Jew.  776, 1121, 3  Jew.  469,  547,  548,  549, 
Sand.  88;  writes,  the  absence  of  our  Lord 
is  not  absent,  have  faith,  &c.,  3  Jew.  549 ; 
speaks  of  some  who  could  not  lay  hold 
on  him,  because  they  had  not  the  hands  of 
faith,  3  Jew.  548;  says,  there  are  certain 
spiritual  hands  in  the  heart,  ib. ;  exhorts 
to  come  to  Christ,  i.e.  to  believe  in  him, 

2  Jew.  764,    3  Jew.  548;    says,    he  that 
believeth  in  Christ. ..is  united  to  him  and 
made  a  member  of  his  body,  1  Jew.  476, 

3  Jeiv.  495;  repeatedly  declares  that  by 
faith  we  are  incorporated  in  Christ,  1  Jew . 
4"77,   3  Jew.  494;    declares  that  we  are 
(not  only  made  Christians)  but  also  made 
Christ,   i.e.    his    members,    1   Jew.    474, 

2  Jew.  566,  3  Jeic.  495 ;    exclaims,  behold 
him    ascending,    believe    in    him    absent, 
hope  in   him  coming;    yet  by   his    secret 
mercy  feel  him  to  be  present,  3  Jew.  258, 
535;    exhorts   to    maintain   the   Christian 
profession  that  he  arose  from  the  dead,  as 
cended  into  heaven,  &c.,  2  Bee.  277,  278, 

3  Bee.  451,  1  Cran.  94   1  Jew.  505,  3  Jew. 

4—2 


52 


AUGUSTINE 


485;  maintains  that  Christ  shall  so  come 
again  as  he  \vas  seen  to  go  into  heaven,  i.  e. 
in  the  same  form  and  substance,  1  Jew.  495, 
3  Jcu:  259;  and  that  Christ  will  come  from 
heaven,  and  not  from  any  other  place, 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  1  Brad. 
392  n.,  3  Bid.  264,  2G5,  Grin.  52,  3  Jew. 
485,  Rid.  177  ;  by  the  word  "nations"  (Luke 
xxi.  25),  he  understands  those  who  shall  be 
on  Christ's  left  hand,  Sand.  364;  gives 
reasons  why  the  time  of  the  world's  end  is 
hidden  from  us,  Sand.  352 ;  on  the  burn 
ing  and  renewal  of  the  world,  1  Brad. 
357 

He  proves  the  godhead  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
by  Peter's  words  to  Ananias,  QJeiv.  264; 
and  by  words  of  Paul,  ib. ;  says  if  the  Holy 
Ghost  were  not  God,  he  would  not  be 
placed  before  the  church  in  the  rule  of 
faith  (i.e.  the  creed),  Whita.  485;  proves 
the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the 
Son,  ib.  536;  his  explanation  of  Gen.  i.  2, 
"  the  Spirit  of  .God  moved,"  &c.,  Hutch. 
65,  196;  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  see 
below;  how  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  in 
the  form  of  a  dove,  and  as  cloven  tongues 
of  fire,  4  Bui.  285,  286 

iv.  Angels,  good  and  evil :  he  says, 
angel  is  a  name  of  office,  not  of  nature 
(dub.),  3  Bui.  327;  presumes  not  to 
say  when  angels  were  created,  ib.  329; 
supposes  "light"  and  "  darkness"  in  Gen.  i. 
to  have  reference  to  good  and  evil  angels, 
Whita.  462 ;  confesses  his  ignorance  of  the 
difference  between  the  orders  of  the  hea 
venly  hierarchy,  3  Bui.  336, 337,  3  Jew.  278, 
Whita.  577 ;  says,  when  the  angels  of  God 
hear,  he  heareth  in  them,  as  in  his  temple, 
3  Bui.  345 ;  shews  that  they  are  not  un 
changeable  by  nature,  but  by  grace,  ib. 
332,  333 ;  maintains  that  angols,  and  indeed 
all  creatures,  are  corporeal,  ib.  330,  331 ; 
on  the  bodies  in  which  they  have  ap 
peared,  ib.  331,  332;  against  trusting  in 
their  intercession,  ib.  347 ;  he  says  good 
angels  require  sacrifice  not  to  themselves, 
but  to  God,  ib.;  and  that  if  angels  require 
sacrifice  to  be  done  to  them,  they  are  by  no 
means  to  be  obeyed,  thougli  they  work 
miracles,  Calf.  319;  and  shews  that  they 
are  not  holy  angels  who  accept  worship, 
but  malignant  spirits,  3  Bui.  210;  he  af 
firms  that  if  we  should  build  a  temple  to 
the  most  excellent  angel,  we  should  be 
accursed,  3  Bui.  348,  4B?/Z.501,  Calf.  129; 
ascribes  the  fall  of  the  devil  to  pride  and  dis 
obedience,  3  Bui.  352;  shews  that  he  had  no 
power  against  Job,  but  by  God's  permission, 


ib.  864;  In  what  sense  Satan  is  "the 
prince  of  this  world,"  ib.  358;  how  he  is 
"cast out,"  ib.358,  359;  his  transformation 
into  an  angel  of  light,  1  Jeu\  549;  he  speaks 
of  Origen's  error  that  the  devil  and  his 
angels  after  great  torments  should  be  de 
livered  and  be  placed  with  the  holy  angels, 
3  Jew.  560 

v.  Scripture,  Word  of  God,  (see  ix.  below) : 
(a)  On  the  canon  of  Scripture,  Whita. 
51 ;  he  says,  we  should  prefer  those  books 
which  are  received  by  all  churches  to  those 
which  some  do  not  receive,  &c.,  1  Ful.  19, 
Whita.  45,  308;  denounces  an  anathema 
on  all  who  should  receive  any  scriptures 
but  those  which  the  church  had  received, 
Whita.  331;  he  does  not  however,  make 
the  difference  between  canonical  and  apo 
cryphal  writings  dependent  on  the  judg 
ment  of  the  church,  ib.  309,  315,  but 
teaches  that  the  canonical  authority  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament  was  established 
in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  ib.  310;  he  uses 
the  word  canonical  in  a  large  sense,  ib. 
46,  48 ;  on  the  preservation  of  the  scrip 
tures  by  Christ's  enemies  the  Jews,  4  Jew. 
980;  they  say,  we  have  no  law  of  our  own, 
but  only  theirs,  ib.  763 ;  he  says,  the  Jews 
help  us  with  their  books,  but  they  are  our 
enemies  in  their  hearts,  ib.  763 ;  another 
passage  to  the  like  effect,  ib. ;  he  held 
those  books  to  be  of  less  authority  which 
are  not  in  the  Jewish  canon,  Whita.  46; 
says,  but  few  prophets  left  any  writings, 
ib.  302;  asserts  that  Enoch  wrote  some 
things  before  Moses,  ib.  114,  516;  calls  To- 
bit  and  Judith,  &c.  canonical,  4  Bui.  539, 
1  Ful.  20;  praises  the  book  of  Wisdom, 
Whita.  56  n . ;  once  thought  it  was  Solo 
mon's,  ib.  46;  cites  it,  ib.  89;  what  he  says 
of  Ecclesiasticus,  ib.  93;  he  once  thought 
this  was  Solomon's,  ib.  46 ;  he  reckons  the 
books  of  the  Maccabees  canonical,  admit 
ting,  however,  that  they  were  not  accounted 
so  of  old,  4  Bui.  539  ;  confesses  that  they 
were  not  esteemed  by  the  Jews  as  the  Law 
and  Prophets,  1  Ful.  23,  2  Ful.  221,  Whita. 
51 ;  says,  the  church  allows  them  as  cano 
nical  on  account  of  the  terrible  and  won 
derful  passions  of  certain  martyrs,  3  Jew. 
433,  Whita.  94 ;  though  he  calls  them  ca 
nonical,  yet  he  does  not  allow  them  to  be 
divine,  Whita.  93 — 95;  says,  although  some 
thing  may  be  found  in  the  books  of  the 
Maccabees  worthy  to  be  joined  with  the 
number  of  miracles,  yet  hereof  he  will  have 
no  care,  intending  only  to  speak  of  the 
miracles  contained  in  the  books  of  the 


AUGUSTINE 


53 


holy  canon,  3  Jew.  432;  speaks  of  a  reck 
oning  not  found  in  the  holy  scriptures  that 
are  called  canonical,  but  in  certain  other 
books,  among  which  are  the  books  of  the 
Maccabees,  3  Jew.  432,  Whita.  94  ;  de 
clares  the  case  of  suicide  commended  in 
the  Maccabees  to  be  an  example  of  folly 
not  to  be  imitated  by  Christ's  martyrs, 
Grin.  24;  on  certain  writings  rejected  from 
the  canon,  Whita.  304;  he  gives  reasons 
why,  although  many  had  written  of  the 
deeds  of  Christ  and  the  apostles,  only  four 
Gospels  and  the  Acts  are  received,  ib.  315, 
532 ;  says,  in  opposition  to  the  Manichees, 
that  believing  the  Gospel  he  must  needs 
believe  the  Acts,  both  being  alike  com 
mended  to  him  by  catholic  authority,  ib. 
318 ;  says,  if  you  ask  us  how  we  know 
that  these  are  the  apostle's  writings?  we 
know  them  by  the  same  means  as  you 
know  the  writings  of  Manichseus,  3  Jew. 
441 ;  speaks  of  the  Manichees  reading  cer 
tain  books  written  in  the  names  of  the  apo 
stles,  by  some  stitchers  together  of  fables, 
Whita.  315;  speaks  of  the  contents  of  some 
of  these  books,  1  Jeic.113;  disallows  the 
Apocalypse  of  Paul,  Whita.  315;  does  not 
reckon  the  Decretal  Epistles  as  holy  scrip 
ture  (as  falsely  stated  in  Gratian),  ib.  109  ; 
distinguishes  between  canonical  scripture 
and  the  writings  of  the  doctors,  2  Lat.  248 ; 
various  arguments,  shewing  holy  scripture 
to  be  divine,  Whita.  319 

(6)  The  authority  of  holy  scripture  assert 
ed,  2 Bee.  261,  1  Hoop.  566, 1  Whitg.  224  n. ; 
he  declares  that  scripture  is  placed  on  an 
elevated  throne,  demanding  the  obedience 
of  every  faithful  and  pious  unde-  landing, 
WJiita.  353, 663,  he  calls  it  a  lette .  fromGod, 
27?ec.549;  another  passage,  Pil.  286;  shews 
that  God  speaks  to  us  in  scripture,  which 
must  therefore  be  reverently  received,  2 
Bee.  549;  says  that  God  speaks  therein  as  a 
familiar  friend,  without  dissimulation,  to  the 
heart  of  learned  and  unlearned,  2  Jew.  C71, 
4  Jew.  897,  1187,  Whita.  374;  says  that  he 
who  sent  the  prophets  before  his  incarnation 
sent  the  apostles  after  his  ascension,  2  Cran. 
29;  tells  us  that  whatever  the  apostles 
wrote,  Christ  wrote,  he  being  the  Head, 
Whita.  527,  528;  makes  Christ  the  judge 
of  controversies,  ib.  461,  or  his  apostles 
(he  speaking  in  them),  ib.  461,462;  says, 
holy  scripture  hath  laid  a  rule  unto  our  doc 
trine,  that  we  may  not  dare  to  understand 
more  than  is  meet,  4  Jew.  772 ;  expresses 
his  belief  in  the  infallible  authority  of  the 
writers  of  the  scriptures,  and  maintains 


that  they  were  free  from  error,  but  that  all 
other  writings  are  to  be  judged  by  scrip 
ture  and  reason,  3  Bee.  403,  Coop.  145, 
146,  2  Cran.  32,  Phil.  352,  1  Whitg.  173 ; 
asserts  that  the  evangelists  were  free  from 
all  error,  Whita.  37,  and  says  that  to  admit 
the  smallest  lie  would  invalidate  the  autho 
rity  of  scripture,  ib. ;  exhorts  to  yield  and 
consent  to  holy  scripture,  which  can  nei 
ther  deceive  nor  be  deceived,  2  Cov.  335, 
3  Jew.  231 ;  he  owned  scripture  as  the  rule 
of  faith,  2  Jew.  1000 ;  what  he  means  by 
that  expression,  Whita.  486,  487  ;  speaks  of 
scripture  as  a  foundation  against  insidious 
errors,  ib.  697  ;  says,  let  us  not  bring  deceit 
ful  balances... but  let  us  bring  the  divine 
balance  from  the  holy  scriptures,  2  Cran. 
30,  Whita.  28,  659 ;  speaks  of  some  who 
use  not  the  equal  balance  of  the  divine 
scriptures,  but  the  deceitful  balance  of 
their  own  customs,  1  Jew.  2GO,  3  Jew.  480 ; 
says,  our  mind  ought  not  to  swerve  from 
the  authority  of  the  divine  scriptures,  Calf. 
27,  28 ;  affirms  that  the  canonical  books 
may  not  be  doubted,  but  that  the  writings 
of  bishops  may  be  reproved  by  better  author 
ity,  3  Bee.  403,  404,  2  Cran.  31;  declares 
that  we  hold  not  the  disputations  of  men, 
though  never  so  catholic  and  worthy,  as 
the  canonical  scriptures,  3  Bee.  391,  2  Cran. 
33,  3  Jew.  176,  216,  4  Jew.  1173;  passages 
shewing  how  other  writers  are  to  be  read, 
Calf.  58,  2  Cran.  32,  33,  3  Jew.  227,  Rid. 
114,  Whita.  463 ;  he  says,  this  kind  of  writ 
ings  is  to  be  read  not  with  a  necessity  of 
believing,  but  a  liberty  of  judging,  2  Cran. 
32,  3  Jew.  227,  4  Jew.  1174 ;  says  the  words 
of  the  creed  are  scattered  through  the 
scriptures,  Whita.  529,  553 ;  in  a  disputa 
tion  on  the  term  homousion,  he  appeals  not 
to  councils,  but  to  scripture,  ib.  535,  (and  al. 
seeix.);  against  heretics,  he  cites  the  scrip 
tures,  2  Ful.  230;  says,  the  scribes  and  Pha 
risees,  sitting  in  Moses'  seat,  teach  the 
law  of  God  ;  but  if  they  teach  any  thing  of 
their  own,  they  are  not  to  be  heard,  2  Cran. 
30,  54,  3  Jew.  323,  4  Jew.  710,  775, 1117; 
says,  they  spake  good  things  unto  the  peo 
ple,  &c.,  4  Jew.  710 ;  speaks  of  bishops  sit 
ting  in  the  chair,  i.e.  teaching  the  law  of 
God,  1  Jew.  402;  says  that  to  follow  reason 
is  very  dangerous,  and  that  the  safer  way 
is  to  walk  by  the  scriptures,  1  Jew.  377, 
2  Jew.  793;  shews  that  we  must  not  allege 
natural  reason  against  the  authority  of  the 
holy  scriptures,  1  Jew.  378  ;  teaches  that  if 
we  live  after  men's  reason,  we  do  not  live 
after  the  will  of  God,  Rid.  133;  says  it  is 


AUGUSTINE 


lawful  for  pure  minds  to  know  the  eternal 
law  of  God,  but  not  to  judge  it,  Whita. 
353,  354;  shews  that  although  a  man  be 
spiritual,  yet  he  ought  to  be  a  doer,  not  a 
judge  of  the  law,  &c.,  3  Jew.  442;  says 
that  in  any  case  in  which  clear  and  certain 
instruction  is  not  afforded  by  the  scriptures, 
human  presumption  should  restrain  itself, 
Cran.  17,  Wldta.  695;  asks,  when  the 
Lord  hath  been  silent,  who  of  us  shall  say 
such  or  such  things  are?  2  Cran.  528, 
3  Jew.  239,  440;  made  great  difference 
between  the  holy  scriptures  and  other  writ 
ings,  2  Cran.  77 ;  said  he  owed  his  consent 
without  gainsaying  only  to  the  canonical 
scriptures,  2  Cran.  29,  3  Jew.  228,  239, 
Whita.  702 ;  affirms  that  we  may  lawfully 
dissent  from  all  doctrines  but  those  of 
scripture,  2  Cran.  30;  according  to  these 
books,  says  he,  we  freely  judge  of  all  other 
writings,  whether  of  the  faithful  or  unfaith 
ful,  Whita.  659,  G60,  3  Jew.  238, 1  Whitg. 
224 ;  says  that  a  doctrine  confirmed  by  the 
clear  authority  of  canonical  scripture  should 
be  believed  without  doubt;  not  so  other 
witnesses,  2  Bee.  261,  Whita.  702 ;  writes,  I 
seek  the  voice  of  the  Shepherd :  read  me 
this  out  of  a  prophet,  or  the  law,  or  a  psalm, 
&c.,  3  Jew.  239,  Sand.  14 ;  says  to  theDo- 
natists,  after  the  voice  of  our  Shepherd, 
uttered  most  plainly  by  the  mouths  of  the 
prophets,  his  own  mouth,  and  the  mouths 
of  the  evangelists,  we  cannot  admit  your 
voices,  1  Jew.  262,  4  Jew.  865 ;  says,  away 
with  man's  writings,  let  the  divine  words 
sound,  3  Jew.  223,  Whita.  697;  exclaims, 
let  our  writings  be  taken  from  among  us, 
let  the  book  of  God  come  among  us  ;  hear 
what  Christ  says,  hear  the  Truth  speaking, 
3  Jew.  231, 4  Jew.  1173,  Whita.  699;  that  we 
should  not  hear,  I  say,  but,  Thus  saith  the 
Lord,  2  Cran.  31, 1  Jew.  79,  2  Jew.  1000,  3 
Jew.  229,  4  Jew.  750,  Sand.  95;  he  did  not 
account  Cyprian's  writings  as  canonical,  but 
weighed  them  by  the  scriptures,  2  Cran. 
33,  Whita.  601 ;  says,  we  do  no  wrong  to 
Cyprian  when  we  distinguish  his  writings 
from  the  canonical  authority  of  the  divine 
scriptures,  3  Jew,  233,  4  Jew.  1174 ;  says 
to  Jerome,  1  reckon  not,  my  brother,  that 
thou  wouldst  have  thy  books  read  as  those 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  3  Bee.  403, 
2  Cran.  32,  3  Jew.  176,  Phil.  353;  exhorts 
him  to  take  unto  him  Christian  severity  to 
correct  and  amend  a  book  of  his,  3  Jew.  607 ; 
men  not  to  trust  to  his  own  writings  as  if 
they  were  canonical  scripture,  Calf.  68, 
2  Cran.  33,  2  Ful.  134,  3  Tyn.  136 ;  allows 


appeal  to  scripture  against  himself,  1  Hoop, 
132;  asks,  how  do  they  know  when  they 
hear  me  speak  of  myself,  whether  I  speak 
the  truth  ?  3  Jew.  373 ;  suggests  to  his  oppo 
nents  the  laying  aside  of  all  authorities  ex 
cept  the  divine  canonical  scriptures,  since 
he  would  wish  the  church  to  be  shewn  not 
by  the  doctrines  of  men,  but  by  the  divine 
oracles,  3  Jew.  230;  again,  hear  this, 
Thus  saith  the  Lord,  not  Thus  saith  Do- 
natus,  Rogatus,  Vincent,  &c.,  3  Jew.  231, 
4  Jew.  1173 ;  he  asserts  that  what  Faustus 
says  upon  the  birth  of  Mary  is  not  to 
be  held  binding,  because  it  is  not  ca 
nonical,  2  Cran.  30  ;  asks  Faustus  why 
he  does  not  submit  himself  to  the  autho 
rity  of  the  gospel,  4  Jew.  865 ;  on  the  way 
in  which  some  treated  the  scriptures, 
1  Jew.  447 ;  charges  heretics  with  taking 
away  the  authority  of  the  scriptures,  and 
leaving  every  man  to  his  own  fancy,  4  Jew. 
775 ;  speaks  against  striving  for  man's 
fancy,  and  negligently  considering  God's 
word,  ib.  850 ;  grieves  that  the  holy  scrip 
tures  are  not  regarded,  and  so  many  pre 
sumptions  of  men  are  enforced,  3  Jew.  569, 
and  so  many  servile  burdens,  ib.  570,  (see  xvi. 
below) ;  his  speech  toPetilian,  who  burned 
the  holy  gospel  (the  words  are  in  fact  those 
of  Petilian  himself),  4  Jew.  764,  see  1  Jew. 
463,  Sand.  16  n. ;  says,  let  him  be  thought  to 
have  cast  the  holy  scriptures  into  the  fire, 
who,  when  they  are  read,  is  proved  not 
to  consent  to  them,  4  Jew.  762;  inti 
mates  that  to  quarrel  with  the  will  of  him 
who  made  the  testament  is  as  bad  as 
to  commit  the  testament  to  the  flames, 
4  Jew.  765 

(c)  On  the  sufficiency  of  scripture : — re 
ferences  to  several  passages,  1  Whitg.  224 ; 
his  testimonies  to  this,  2  Cran.  29,  Whita. 
694,  &c. ;  he  says  that  whatsoever  things 
Christ  wished  us  to  read,  he  enjoined  the 
apostles  to  write,  Whita.  630,  and  that 
amongst  the  things  plainly  set  down  in 
scripture,  are  all  things  which  relate  to 
faith  and  manners,  hope  and  charity,  2 
Cran.  17,  31,  32,  Whita.  28,  374,  394,  694, 
3  Whitg.  55 ;  another  passage  to  the  like 
effect,  Whita.  695 ;  he  declares  that  what  is 
to  be  retained  and  what  is  to  be  shunned 
are  to  be  found  in  scripture,  2  Cran.  29 ; 
asserts  that  the  scriptures  are  plain  upon 
every  point  that  a  man  could  not  be  igno 
rant  of  without  danger  to  his  salvation, 
ib.  31;  says  that  not  all  things  which 
Christ  did  are  written,  but  certain  chosen 
things  sufficient  for  the  salvation  of  be- 


AUGUSTINE 


55 


lievers,  2  Cran.  30,  Phil.  360,  Whita.  547, 
629,  630;  speaking  of  Paul's  anathema 
against  preachers  of  another  Gospel,  he 
pronounces  a  like  anathema  against  all  who 
teach  anything  concerning  Christ  or  his 
church,  or  whatever  pertains  to  our  faith 
and  life,  except  that  which  we  have  re 
ceived  in  the  legal  and  evangelical  scrip 
tures,  3  Jew.  230,  4  Jew.  772,  1174,  2  Lat. 
261,  Rid.  113,  631,  696,  Whita.  624  ;  other 
words  on  Paul's  anathema,  2  Cran.  29, 
Whita.  627;  on  the  caution  against  adding 
to  the  Apocalypse,  Whita.  622;  he  says 
that  we  should  seek  no  farther  than  is 
written,  2  Cran.  33;  on  the  littleness  of 
all  knowledge  gathered  out  of  the  books 
of  Gentiles,  compared  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  scriptures,  ib.  30 

(d)  The  original  text,  and  versions  there 
of: — he    commends    Hebrew    and    Greek 
learning  for  finding  out  the  meaning  of  the 
Latin,! Ful.  47,48,  TPMa.468,493  ;  on  the 
superior  authority  of  the  original  Greek 
and  Hebrew,   Whita.  157 ;     he  maintains 
that  Hebrew  was  the  original  tongue,  ib. 
113;    he    asserts    the    inspiration   of    the 
Septuagint,  1  Ful.  51, 53  ;  his  high  opinion 
of  that  translation,  Whita.  119  ;   he  affirms 
the  miraculous  unanimity  of  the  transla 
tors,  ib.  120;  on  certain  alleged  errors  of 
their  version,  ib.  122 ;  he  was  not  entirely 
addicted  to  the  Latin  Bible,  1  Ful.  70; 
says  many  Latin  versions  were  made  from 
the  LXX,  ib.  73 ;   his  opinion  of  the  old 
Latin  versions,  Whita.  128;   he  tried  to 
persuade    Jerome    from    translating    the 
scriptures  from  the  Hebrew,  1  F  „.  25,  48 ; 
his  account  of  Jerome's  vers:  m,    WJiita, 
131 ;  he  speaks  (in  several  places)  of  the 
scriptures     being    published    in    various 
tongues,  4  Jew.  896;    does  not  say  that 
the  scripture  was  read  in  three  languages 
only,    Whita.  220;    his  testimony  to   the 
use  and   value  of  vernacular  versions,  ib. 
245;   lays  down   critical  rules  respecting 
MSS.  and  versions,  4  Bui.  542,  543 

(e)  On  the  study  and  interpretation  of 
scripture  : — he  says  they  require  not  rash 
and  proud  accusers,  but  diligent  and  pious 
readers,  2  Hoop.  493;   advises  to  seek  the 
meaning  of  scripture  by  reading,  medita 
tion,    prayer,    contemplation,  Whita.  467; 
he  (or  more  probably  Alcuin)  says,  con 
tinual  reading  purges  all  things ;    whoso 
will  ever    be   with   God,   must  evermore 
pray  and  read,  2  Jew.  681 ;  reading  with 
out  meditation  is  barren,  meditation  with 
out    reading    erroneous,    prayer   without 


meditation  is  cold  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  435; 
speaks  of  some  men  who,  when  they  hear 
they  should  be  humble,  will  learn  nothing, 
2  Jew.  680,  4  Jew.  897;  rules  for  inter 
preting  scripture  from  his  four  books  of 
Christian  Doctrine  and  other  writings, 
Whita.  462,  492—494 ;  on  the  four  senses 
of  scripture,  viz.  the  historical  (or  literal), 
the  setiological,  the  analogical,  and  the 
allegorical,  ib.  403 ;  Augustine  (or  Alche- 
rus)  on  the  literal  sense,  2  Jew.  618 ;  he 
says  we  should  not  be  content  with  the 
letter,  ib.  595;  how  he  uses  the  phrase 
"secundum  literam,"!  Jew.  504;  he  shews 
that  the  spiritual  understanding  of  Para 
dise,  Hagar  and  Sarah,  &c.  is  not  incon 
sistent  with  a  literal  sense,  Calf.  101 ;  on 
the  tree  of  life,  and  the  tree  spoken  of  in 
the  first  Psalm,  ib.  102;  (as  to  figurative 
speeches  see  also  xiii.  and  xv.  below) ;  cau 
tions  against  taking  a  figurative  speech  ac 
cording  to  the  letter,  Grin.  63, 1  Jew.  448, 
2  Jew.  594, 1113;  it  is  to  this  (he  says)  Paul 
refers  when  he  says  "the  letter  killeth," 
for  when  the  thing  that  is  spoken  figura 
tively  is  taken  as  if  it  were  plainly  spoken 
it  savours  of  the  flesh,  3  Jew.  447  ;  he  calls 
it  a  wretched  bondage  of  the  soul  to  take 
words  for  things,  4  Bui.  287,  Whita.  470, 
(and  see  xiii.  below) ;  notes  a  rule  to  be  ob 
served  in  every  allegory,  2  Jew.  1112 ;  warns 
not  to  think  a  speech  figurative  unless  it  be 
repugnant  to  charity,  as  the  command  to 
heap^coals  of  fire  on  the  head  of  an  enemy, 
4  Bui.  288, 289 ;  gives  examples  of  figurative 
speeches,  4  Bui.  440,  441,  Whita.  379; 
observes  that  our  Lord  said  of  John,  "  He 
is  Elias;"  but  John  himself  said,  "I  am 
not  Elias;"  John  answering  plainly,  our 
Lord  speaking  figuratively,  3  Jew.  500; 
remarks  that  all  things  signifying  appear 
in  a  certain  manner  to  bear  the  persons  of 
the  things  signified  ;  e.  g.  "  The  rock  was 
Christ,"  3  Jew.  545;  explains  how  to  dis 
tinguish  literal  from  figurative  expressions, 
2  Bee.  290,  291,  3  Bee.  431,  1  Cran.  115, 
137,  Grin.  63,  1  Hoop.  162 ;  distinguishes 
figurative  speaking  from  lying,  1  Brad. 
547  n. ;  says  the  grace  of  God  lay  hidden 
in  the  Old  Testament,  2  Jew.  618,  797, 
and  that  the  New  Testament  is  hidden  in 
the  Old  Testament,  or  in  the  Law,  ib.  595, 
604,  619,  797 ;  says  the  Old  Testament  is 
unveiled  in  the  New,  and  the  New  veiled 
in  the  Old,  Whita.  620,  that  Christ  came, 
not  to  add  what  was  wanting,  but  to  ac 
complish  what  was  written,  ib.,  the  times 
are  altered,  not  the  faith,  2  Cran.  138, 


56 


AUGUSTINE 


there  was  a  veil  placed  over  the  face  (of 
the  Jews)  that  they  might  not  see  Christ 
in  the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  531 ;  he  shews  that 
if  anything  apparently  contrary  to  truth  is 
found  in  the  canonical  writings,  it  is  to  be 
attributed  to  an  error  in  the  copy,  or  to  its 
being  misunderstood,  2  Cran.  32;  on  things 
mentioned  in  scripture  by  way  of  anticipa 
tion,  Whita.  378;  he  says,  it  is  written  in 
Genesis,  "  These  be  the  children  of  Israel, 
that  were  born  to  him  in  Mesopotamia ;" 
and  yet  Benjamin  was  born  long  afterward, 
4  Jew.  694 ;  again,  we  say  that  Paul  the 
apostle  was  born  at  Tarsus  in  Cilicia, 
and  yet  Paul  at  the  time,  when  he  was 
born,  was  no  apostle,  3  Jew.  206,  4  Jew. 
694 ;  so,  when  we  hear  that  Christ's  dis 
ciples  were  bidden  to  the  marriage  at 
Cana,  we  must  understand  that  they  were 
not  then  his  disciples,  but  became  so  after 
wards,  4  Jew.  694;  remarks  that  some 
times  a  thing  is  told  after  that  was  done 
before,  1  Cran.  248 ;  and  that  the  circum 
stance  of  the  scriptures  is  wont  to  open 
the  meaning,  3  Jew.  227,  Whita.  494;  says 
we  ought  not  always  to  approve  whatever 
we  read  men  that  are  praised  to  have 
done,  Calf.  281 ;  passages  on  the  plainness 
of  scripture,  Whita.  393, 394 ;  he  says  God 
has  made  the  scriptures  stoop  to  the  ca 
pacity  of  babes  and  sucklings,  ib.  393; 
shews  that  God  feeds  us  with  the  plain 
places  of  scripture,  and  exercises  us  with 
the  hidden  ;  and  adds  that  there  is  scarcely 
anything  in  the  obscure  parts  which  is  not 
found  elsewhere  very  plainly,  1  Ful.  558, 
Whita.  393;  passages  on  the  depths  of 
scripture,  ib.  374,  375, 393 ;  he  says  things 
easily  investigated  are  generally  held 
cheap,  ib.  374;  reproves  Julian  the  Pe 
lagian,  for  exaggerating  the  difficulties 
of  scripture,  4  Jew.  897,  1182,  Whita.  395 ; 
says  the  scriptures  expound  themselves, 

3  Tyn.  249;    advises   to   let   scripture  be 
compared  with  scripture,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  466, 
467,  see  also  Rid.  113;    shews  that  con 
ference  of  scriptures  will  make  a  perfect 
preacher,  2  Ful.  132;  says  that  one  place 
of  scripture   ought   to   be  understood  by 
means  of  many,  Phil.  138 ;  on  the  exposi 
tion  of  the  obscurer   parts   of  scripture, 

4  Bui.  292;    he   repeatedly  affirms  that 
dark  places   in   scripture   are   to   be    ex 
pounded  by  those  that   are   more   plain, 
Calf.  57,   2  Cran.  17,  31,  32,  1  Ful.  10, 
Grin.  197,  2  Hoop.  494,  Phil.  138;  says 
man's  words   do  not  cause   the   word  of 
God   to   be   understood,   2  Jew.   982;    in 


teaching,  he  disclaims  doing  more  thai 
expounding  the  words  of  the  greal 
Teacher,  Whita.  659,  698;  acknowledged 
that  there  were  more  things  in  scripture 
which  he  knew  not,  than  that  he  knew,  ib. 
375;  says  that  he  who  loves  the  law  oi 
God  honours  in  it  even  what  he  under 
stands  not,  1  Jew.  327 ;  so  he  read  Paul,  and 
Isaiah,  ib. ;  he  says  that  he  who  supposes 
himself  to  understand  the  scriptures,  and 
is  without  love  to  God  and  his  neighbour, 
as  yet  understands  nothing,  1  Bui.  77, 
4  Bui.  55 ;  on  the  eloquence  of  the  inspired 
writers,  Whita.  150;  his  definition  of  a 
testament,  Hutch.  246  n. ;  he  calls  scripture 
a  glass  which  flatters  no  man,  1  Brad. 55 

(f)  Expositions  of  some  particular  pas 
sages: — in  Gen.  iii.  15,  he  corruptly  reads 
"  ipsaconteret,"  &c.,  and  refers  the  text  to 
Eve,  and  to  the  church,  1  Ful.  533,  Whita. 
164 ;  he  follows  the  LXX.  in  Gen.  iv.  7,  read 
ing  "conversion"  for  "desire,"  1  Ful.  390; 
on  the  division   of  languages   (Gen.  xi.), 
Whita.  112, 378 ;  he  says  "  lex"  is  sometimes 
used  for  morals,  2  Lat.  348 ;  sometimes  he 
reckons  but    three  precepts   in   the  first 
table,  sometimes  he  reckons    four,  1  Bui. 
214, 1  Hoop.  349,  350;  shews  that  Gideon's 
fleece  ( Jud.  vi.)  was  a  type  of  the  Jewish 
nation,   2   Bui.  287 ;    strangely   expounds 
1  Sam.  xxi.  13,  being  misled  by  an  erro 
neous  translation,    Whita.  469,    (and    al. 
see  xv.  b.  below);    calls  Isaiah  rather  an 
evangelist    than    a    prophet,    1   Bui.  51 ; 
(Apocrypha;   see  above);   he   harmonized 
the  gospels,  Whita.  377;  speaks  of  "the 
mountains"  of  holy  scripture  (Matt.  xxiv. 
16),  Whita.  684,  compare  Rid.  63 ;  refutes 
an  heretical  punctuation  of  John  i.  1,  by  the 
rule  of  faith,  Whita.  487  ;  on  John  vii.  52, 
"search  and  look,"  &c.,  3  Jew.  242;  on 
John  xx.  30,  where  it  is  said  that  Jesus  did 
many  signs  which  are  not  written,  Whita. 
547, 629,  630 ;  he  says  the  apostolic  epistles 
were  written  not  only  to  them  who  heard 
them,    but    to    us,    4  Jew.    858;     places 
Paul  above  all  doctors  and  writers,  3  Jew. 
233;   differs  from   Jerome  on  Gal.  ii.  14, 
(Paul's  contest  with  Peter),  1  Ful.  35;  his 
interpretation  of  Jacob's  staff  (Heb.  xi.), 
ib.  539,  540,  542 ;  he  supposed  that  John's 
first  epistle  was  written  to  the  Parthians, 
Whita.  218;  origin  of  the  mistake,  ib.  n. ; 
on  Gog  and  Magog  (Rev.  xx.),  Bale  571 

(g)  He  directed  the  scriptures  to  be  read 
to  the  people,  1  Jew.  270  ;  frequently  refers 
to  the  public  reading  of  scripture,  3  Whity. 
4:7 ,  48,  (and  see  xvii.  below);    admonishes 


AUGUSTINE 


57 


the  people  to  read  the  scriptures  at  home, 
2  Jew.  670;  exhorts  to  feed  on  the  hills  of 
scripture,  2  Cran.  31 ;  says  that  by  the 
scriptures  that  faith  is  conceived  whereby 
the  just  liveth,  and  by  which  we  walk  so 
long  as  we  sojourn  absent  from  the  Lord, 
Whita.  664,  696 ;  exhorts  to  read  the  holy 
scriptures,  because  God  willed  them  to  be 
written  that  we  might  be  comforted  by 
them,  2  Jew,  696 ;  says,  if  we  do  not  read 
or  hearken  to  the  divine  scriptures,  our 
very  medicines  are  turned  into  wounds, 
4  Jew.  796;  declares  that  the  instruction  of 
scripture  is  so  modified  that  none  shall  be 
unable  to  draw  enough  for  himself,  if  he 
approach  with  piety  and  devotion,  WJiita. 
394;  on  God's  word  as  a  lamp,  ib.  384; 
says  the  truth,  by  which  holy  souls  are 
lightened,  is  one,  &c.,  1  Jew.  493 ;  says 
that  before  our  Lord  came  righteous  men 
believed  in  him  that  was  to  come,  as  we 
believe  in  him  that  is  come ;  the  times  are 
changed,  not  the  faith,  4  Bui.  299 ;  says, 
truth  is  sweet  and  bitter,  &c.,  Pil.  475 ; 
allows  some  room  for  diversity  of  opinion 
in  matters  not  essential  to  Christian  faith, 
2  Bui.  400,  &c.,  4  Jew.  1306 

vi.  Tradition  (see  ix.  below):  he  denies 
that  antiquity  and  old  custom  can  pre 
vail  against  the  truth,  4  Jew.  777;  declares 
we  ought  to  follow  the  truth  rather  than 
the  custom,  1  Bee.  376,  3  Bee.  390,  Calf. 
191 ;  says  custom  must  give  place  when 
the  truth  is  once  opened,  3  Bee.  390, 
2  Cran.  51,  1  Jew.  49;  on  the  authority 
of  traditions,  2  Cran.  58,  and  the  ordi 
nances  of  our  elders,  ib.  59;  he  srys  here 
tics  built  their  falsehoods  on  tha'  saying  of 
Christ,  "  I  have  many  things  to  say  unto 
you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them  now,"  1  Jew. 
125,  3  Jew.  439 ;  thinks  that  what  is  uni 
versally  observed,  but  not  written  in  the 
scriptures,  nor  coming  from  general  coun 
cils,  is  tradition  from  the  apostles,  2  Cran. 
56  n.,  59,  and  says  that  what  the  universal 
church  holds,  not  being  instituted  by  coun 
cils  but  always  retained,  is  justly  ascribed 
to  apostolic  authority,  2  Jew.  587,  3  Jew. 
338,  Whita.  507,  2  Whitg.  187;  ascribes 
the  great  anniversary  solemnities  and  other 
universal  customs  to  apostolic  tradition  or 
to  general  councils,  Whita.  605,  606,  1 
Whitg.  230,  2  Whitg.  186 ;  declares  that 
all  things  neither  contained  in  scripture, 
nor  found  in  the  statutes  of  councils, 
nor  confirmed  by  the  universal  custom  of 
the  church... should  be  cut  away,  Calf. 
194;  his  alleged  testimony  in  favour  of 


tradition     considered,     Whita.    219,   605, 
&c. 

vii.  Sin :  he  gives  several  definitions  of 
sin,  2  Bui.  360;  distinguishes  between 
"peccatum,"  "delictum,"  and  "crimen," 
ib.  359;  cautions  that  when  we  hear  that 
all  things  are  of  God,  we  must  not  think 
that  sin  is  of  him,  ib.  383;  shews  how  God 
is  said  to  do  evil  (Amos  iii.),  not  sin,  but 
punishment,  ib.  382,  383,  and  see  1  Ful. 
563 ;  why  God  forbade  Adam  to  eat  of  the 
tree  of  knowledge,  2  Bui.  376 ;  he  shews 
that  there  is  no  sin  without  will,  ib.  388 ; 
another  passage,  1  Lat.  195,  and  that 
the  beginning  of  vices  is  in  the  will  of 
man,  though  the  hearts  of  men  are  moved 
by  various  accidental  causes,  2  Bui.  404 ; 
says  there  are  two  things  which  work  all 
sin  in  man  ;  desire  and  fear,  ib. ;  and  three 
things  by  which  sin  is  accomplished  ;  sug 
gestion,  delectation,  consent,  ib.  405,  406  ; 
shews  that  voluntary  sin  is  hereditary,  ib. 
388 ;  treats  largely  of  original  sin,  ib.  386, 
387 ;  Pighius  says  he  had  a  wrong  opinion 
on  the  subject,  4  Jew.  786,  787 ;  shews  that 
all  the  old  fathers  confessed  it,  2  Bui.  390 ; 
calls  it  "alienum  peccatum,"  yet  shews  that 
it  is  proper  to  all,  ib.  397;  proves  that 
infants  have  original  sin,  4  Bui.  376  ;  quotes 
Jerome  on  the  universality  of  sin,  even  in 
babes,  2  Bui.  391 ;  describes  the  errors  of 
Ccelestius  and  Pelagius  on  original  sin,  ib. 
386 ;  shews  that  sin  and  death  from  the 
first  man  went  through  all  men,  1  Bee.  69, 
and  how  men  are  evil  by  nature,  2  Bui.  362 ; 
remarks  that  it  is  not  said  the  wrath  of 
God  shall  come  upon  the  sinner,  but  that 
it  "abideth  upon  him,"  and  again,  "we 
ourselves  were  sometime  the  children  of 
wrath,"  referring  to  the  corruption  of  our 
nature,  2  Jew.  1104 ;  his  view  of  Rom.  vii. 
"I  am  carnal,"  &c.,  Whita.  455;  on  con 
cupiscence  remaining  after  baptism,  2  Bui. 
418;  he  affirms  that  in  men  who  are  baptized, 
and  justified,  there  remains  a  conflict  with 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  2  Cov. 
385;  teaches  that  although  our  sins  are 
forgiven  in  baptism,  concupiscence  remains 
in  us  as  long  as  we  live,  4  Bui.  399,  and 
that  on  account  of  it  we  cannot  do  what 
we  would,  2  Cov.  385;  observes  that  the 
concupiscence  of  the  flesh,  against  which 
the  good  Spirit  lusts,  is  both  sin,  and  the 
pain  of  sin,  and  the  cause  of  sin,  3  Jew. 
389,  464;  says,  as  long  as  thou  livest  there 
must  be  sin  in  thy  members,  ib.  464 ;  re 
proves  the  contrary  opinion  in  the  Pela 
gians,  &c. ,  2  Cov.  387 ;  shews  that  sin  is 


58 


AUGUSTINE 


left  in  man  in  this  life  for  the  conflict  of 
faith,  2  Bui.  430,  431 ;  says  that  holy  men 
truly  pronounce  themselves  to  be  sinners, 
and  shews  why,  2  Cov.  385,  386;  explains 
how  the  Christian,  though  all  his  sins  are 
put  away,  yet  says,  "  Forgive  us  our  debts," 

3  Bee.  419 ;  says,  let  the  apostles  of  Christ 
themselves  say,  O   Lord,   forgive  us  our 
offences,  3  Jew.  562 ;  declares  that  except 
Christ  there  was  never  a  man  without  sin 
in   this  life,    nor    ever  will  be,  ib.  581; 
against  weighing  sins  with   deceitful  ba 
lances,  2  Bui.  407  ;  shews  that  things  done 
amiss   through    ignorance,    are   sins,  and 
how,  ib.  410;  on  the  saying  of  our  Lord 
about  having  a  "cloak  for  sin,"  ib.  411; 
shews  that  in  them  who  will  not  under 
stand,  ignorance  is  sin,  and  in  those  who 
cannot  understand,  the  penalty  of  sin,  so 
that  both  are  justly  condemned,  4  Jew. 
897;    argues  that  the  reprobate  sense  of 
the  heathen  is  a  just  punishment,  2  Bui. 
380;   remarks  that  not  to  suffer  unjustly, 
but  to  do  unjustly,  is  sin,  2  Bui.  414 ;  other 
passages  to  the  same  effect,  ib. ;  speaks  of 
vices  nigh   to  virtues,   2    Whitg.  393  n. ; 
against  talebearers,  1  Hoop.  407 ;  explains 
the  word  "mammon,"   1  Tyn.  68  n.;  he 
condemns  usury,  2  Jew.  852,  860 ;  on  those 
who  seek  Jesus  that  they  may  gain  some 
thing  by  him,  3  Whitg.  581,  582 ;  he  (or 
Maximus)  says,  there  is  no  difference  be 
fore  God,  whether  a  man   hold  another's 
goods    by    open    violence,    or    by    guile, 

4  Jew.  1077,  1078;    on  sacrilege,  4  Jew. 
802;    on  flattery,  3  Whitg.  572;   he  con 
demns  the  flatterer's  tongue,  Sand.  132; 
warns  that  no  man  must  flatter  himself, 
1  Bee.  83 ;  says  a  proud  man  is  a  son  of 
the  devil,  2  Lat.  170  ;  tells  Julian,  the  Pe 
lagian,    that    his  pride  is    fain  to   cover 
itself  with  sorry  clouts,  4  Jew.  850 ;  says 
pride  itself  has  a  certain  desire  of  unity 
and  omnipotence,  3  Jew.  277;  and  that  in 
the  pomp  of  this  world  man  desires   to 
have  many  things  subject  to  him,  a  per 
verse  imitation  of  almighty  God,  ib.  279; 
says  that  he  takes  the   name   of  God  in 
vain,  who  for  the  love  of  a  temporal  thing 
takes    God    for    a  witness,   1   Bee.  379; 
praises    Regulus    for    keeping    his    oath, 
1  Hoop.  336;  commends  David  for  break 
ing  his  rash  oath,  1  Bee.  374,  1  Bui,  251; 
writes    terribly     of    lying,    1    Lat.   503; 
observes    that    lies    have    a    covert    to 
lurk    in,    1  Jew.  84;    says,    when    thou 
speakest  untruth  under  the  colour  of  hu 
mility,  if  thou  wert  not  a  sinner  before, 


by  lying  thou  art  made  'a  sinner,  4  Jew. 
847;  mentions  eight  kinds  of  lies,  2  Bui. 
114 ;  on  the  officious  lie,  2  White/.  59  n. ; 
shews  that  no  lie  can  possibly  be  righteous, 
2  Bui.  116 ;  teaches  that  we  should  choose 
death  rather  than  deny  the  truth,  ib.  413; 
against  hypocrisy,  or  the  false  shew  of 
holiness,  4  Jew.  798;  on  counterfeit  inno 
cence,  Wool.  47  n. ;  he  has  many  godly 
sayings  of  cursing,  2  Hoop.  561 ;  censures 
drunkenness,  2  Jew.  1040;  condemns  ne 
cromancy,  1  Hoop.  327 ;  tells  the  servants 
of  God  that  there  is  nothing  worse  than 
idleness,  and  that  they  must  work  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  4  Jew.  800;  says,  he  is 
guilty  not  of  a  small  price,  but  of  the 
blood  of  Christ,  who  denies  his  soul  which 
was  made  clean  by  the  blood  and  passion 
of  Christ  (pseud.),  ib.  894;  asserts  that 
(the  adulterer)  is  guilty  of  eternal  death, 
because  he  despised  in  himself  the  blood 
of  the  Redeemer  (pseud.),  ib.  895;  says, 
the  cry  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  is  mul 
tiplied,  ib.  634;  disallows  self-murder  in 
order  to  escape  sin,  2  Bui.  415,  416;  says 
we  do  not  find  in  the  canonical  scriptures 
any  permission  to  take  away  our  own  lives, 
Whita.  95 ;  states  various  opinions  on  the 
sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  1  Lat.  463  n. ; 
cited  by  Gratian  as  saying  that  the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost  is  final  impenitence 
(pseud.),  2  Bui.  425;  on  the  punishment 
of  the  wicked,  Bale  576  (see  also  xxv. 
below) ;  says  he  is  an  enemy  of  righteous 
ness  who  sins  not,  only  for  fear  of  punish 
ment,  1  Bee.  93;  writes  that  there  is  as 
great  a  diversity  of  punishments  as  of  sins, 
2  Bui.  427 ;  declares  that  no  sinner  is  to  be 
loved  as  such,  1  Bui.  185;  says  it  is  in  the 
power  of  the  wicked  to  sin,  but  to  pro 
duce  this  or  that  effect  by  sinning  is  not  in 
their  power,  but  in  God's,  who  ordains 
even  darkness,  3  Zur.  326,  327 

viii.  Grace,  Justification,  Works,  &c.: 
he  says  grace  is  so  called  because  given 
gratis,  Sand.  297,  and  affirms  that  that  can 
not  be  grace,  which  is  not  every  way  free, 
ib.  11 ;  declares  that  the  faithful  Jews  before 
Christ  were  under  grace,  Hutch.  326;  re 
futes  the  errors  of  Pelagius  on  grace,  3  Bui. 
11  (and  see  xxvii.  below);  asks  what  is 
meant  by  the  words  "  For  nothing  thou 
shalt  save  them"  ?  and  replies,  thou  find- 
est  nothing  in  them  why  thou  shouldest 
save  them,  and  yet  thou  dost  save  them, 
&c.,  3  Jew.  588 ;  shews  that  salvation  is  the 
free  gift  of  God,  3  Bee.  170 ;  recommends 
thanks  to  be  given  to  God  for  free  redemp- 


AUGUSTINE 


59 


tion,  1  Sec.  75;  shews  that  God  gives  not 
the  pain  that  is  due,  but  the  grace  which 
is  not  due,  ib.  73;  declares  that  deserved 
punishment  would  throw  all  men  into 
death  unless  the  undeserved  grace  of  God 
delivered  them,  3  Jew.  588;  denies  that 
our  merits  have  caused  salvation  to  be  sent 
to  us,  and  says  that  if  our  merits  did  any 
thing,  it  should  come  to  our  damnation, 
2  Ful.  92;  says,  let  no  man  say  that  the 
grace  of  God  is  given  to  him  for  the  merits  i 
of  his  works,  or  the  merits  of  his  prayers,  or 
the  merits  of  his  faith,  &c.,  Wool.  79;  writes, 
let  us  be  glad  to  be  healed. ..let  us  not  boast 
of  health,  2  Cov.  390 ;  observes  that  he  has 
profited  much  in  this  life,  who  by  his  pro 
fiting  has  learned  how  far  he  is  from  the 
perfection  of  righteousness,  3  Jew.  581; 
says,  we  may  receive  the  gift  according  to 
our  portion,  but  cannot  pour  it  out  upon 
others ;  yet  on  their  behalf  we  call  upon 
God,  4  Jew.  829 ;  teaches  that  all  who  re 
ceive  eternal  life  receive  it  only  by  Christ, 

1  Bee.  75;  says,  all  my  hope  is  in  the  death 
of  my  Lord ;   his  'death  is  my  merit,   my 
refuge,health,  life,and  resurrection  (pseud.), 

2  Cov.  404;  exclaims,  let  only  the  price  of 
the  blood  of  my  Lord  avail  me  to  the  perfec 
tion  of  my  deliverance,  3  Jew.  566 ;  "  They 
washed   their  robes  in   the  blood  of  the 
Lamb," — that  is  (says  he),  in  the  grace  of 
God  through  Christ,  ib.  487 ;  remarks  that 
God's  mercy  is  greater  than  our  iniquity, 

1  Lat.  267 ;  expounding  Rom.  v.  18,  says  that 
the  grace  of  Christ  hath  loosened  not  only 
the  faults  of  infants,  but  many  afterwards 
added,  1  Sec.  337,  3  Sec.  418,  419    asserts 
that  in  Christ  we  receive  the  renv  sion  of  all 
sins,  3  Sec.  418 ;  let  none  be  doubtful  (says 
he)  lest  anything  be  not  forgiven,  3  Jew. 
566 ;  declares  salvation  to  be  both  by  grace, 
and  by  justice,  1  Ful.  339;    affirms  that 
Christ  shall   not,  because  of  the  wicked, 
remain  without  his  inheritance ;  "The  Lord 
knoweth  them  that  are  his,"  4  Jew.  724, 
725;  says,  the  number  of  the  predestinate 
is  certain,  and  can  neither  be  increased  nor 
diminished,  3  Whilg.  G12 ;  writes  that  the 
gospel  is  preached  to  some  unto  reward, 
to  some  unto  judgment,  3  Jeiv.  362;  shews 
how  some  hear  the  gospel  inwardly,  some 
outwardly,   and  that  to   the   former  it  is 
given  to  believe,  but  not  to  the  latter, 

2  Jew.  822;  says  that  according  to  God's 
secret  predestination,  there  are  many  sheep 
without  the  church,  and  many  wolves  with 
in  the  church,  4  Jew.  667,  890;  declares 
that  the  reprobate,  though  called,  justified, 


and  renewed  by  the  laver  of  regeneration, 
perish  because  not  called  according  to 
God's  purpose,  Whitg.  613;  refutes  the 
notion  of  destiny,  2  Sul.  364 ;  refuses  not 
to  employ  the  word  (praedestinatio  ?), 
Phil.  403;  affirms  that  as  we  do  not  by 
memory  compel  things  past,  so  God  does 
not  by  his  foreknowledge  compel  things 
future,  2  Sul.  378 ;  says  we  may  not  ask 
why  (true  religion  came)  so  late,  for  the 
counsel  of  him  who  sent  it  is  impenetrable, 
4  Jew.  777 ;  declares  that,  as  the  nature  of 
man  could  not  keep  the  health  it  had,  it  cer 
tainly  cannot  get  again  that  which  it  lost, 
1  Sec.  70;  expounding  Rom.  iii.  23,  says, 
no  man  of  himself  is  able  to  recover  the 
life  lost,  ib.  315, 316 ;  his  memorable  say 
ing,  give  what  thou  commandest,  and 
command  what  thou  wilt,  1  Lat.  387,  433, 
Pil.  208,  Sand.  133 ;  he  maintains,  against 
the  Pelagians,  that  God  commands  what  we 
cannot  do,  2  Cov.  388 ;  shews  that  although 
we  are  commanded  to  depart  from  evil  and 
do  good,  we  can  of  ourselves  do  neither,  ib. 
389 ;  why  God  commands  this,  viz.  that  we 
may  know  what  we  ought  to  ask  him,  ib.; 
he  declares  that  free-will  avails  to  evil,  but 
not  without  God's  help  to  good,  1  Sec.  70, 
Sand.  133;  shews  that  there  is  free-will 
both  to  evil  and  to  good,  but  that  none  can 
have  the  latter  unless  the  Son  make  him 
free,  3  Sul,  103 ;  exclaims,  O  evil  free-will 
without  God  I  3  Jew.  168,  and  says  that 
man  misusing  his  free-will  lost  both  him 
self  and  his  will,  ib.,  that  the  possibility 
of  nature  (i.e.  free-will),  is  wounded,  man 
gled,  lost,  ib.,  that  free-will  being  enslaved 
avails  only  to  sin,  ib.,  that  what  we  do  well, 
or  understand  aright,  we  owe  to  God;  we 
have  nothing  of  our  own  but  sin,  ib.;  he 
remarks  that  we  will,  but  it  is  God  that 
worketh  in  us  to  will ;  we  do,  but  it  is  God 
that  worketh  in  us  to  do,  &c.,  that  our  con 
fession  may  be  humble  and  lowly,  and  that 
the  whole  may  be  ascribed  to  God,  &c.,  ib. ; 
on  the  office  of  man's  will  in  justification — 
the  passage  in  which  occurs  the  question, 
he  that  made  thee  without  thee,  shall  he 
not  justify  thee  without  thee?  1  Brad. 
217,  1  Ful.  386;  this  passage  perverted 
by  Romanists,  1  Brad.  217  n.,  1  Ful. 
386,  &c. ;  he  says  that  faith  (as  to  which 
see  also  iii.  above,)  is  the  beginning  of 
man's  salvation,  1  Bee.  207,  3  Bee.  165; 
affirms  that  it  is  the  foundation  of  re 
pentance,  2  Cov.  343;  maintains  that  it 
is  the  gift  of  God,  Wool.  37  n. ;  ascribes  it 
not  to  man's  will,  nor  to  any  merits  going 


60 


AUGUSTINE 


before,  but  confesses  it  to  be  God's  free 
gift,  2  Ful.  43 ;  acknowledges  that  he  once 
erroneously  supposed  that  faith  was  not 
the  gift  of  God,  but  of  ourselves,  1  Bui.  100 ; 
says  of  some  that  they  have  their  hearts 
shut  because  they  have  not  the  key  of  faith, 

3  Jew.  358;  declares  that  that  ought  to 
be  called  the  key  whereby  the  hardness  of 
hearts  is  opened  unto  faith,  ib.  364,  373; 
says  that  God  speaks  to  the  heart  of  every 
one  of  us,  Whita.  290 ;  writes  that  when  we 
become  strong  in  faith,  we  believe  by  God 
himself  internally  confirming  and   illumi 
nating  our  minds,  ib.  321 ;  on  the  inward  as 
surance  of  faith — I  would  hear  and  under 
stand  how  thou  madest  heaven  and  earth, 
&c.,  ib.  356  ;  he  shews   that  in   order  to 
obtain  an  understanding  of  what  we  be 
lieve,  it  is  requisite  that  our  minds  should 
be  inwardly  confirmed  and  illuminated  by 
God  himself,  ib.  357  ;  on  the  "  unction  from 
the  Holy  One,"  ib.  452,  and  the  necessity 
of  the  inward  teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
ib.  453 ;  he  speaks  of  Christ  as  an  inward 
Teacher,  ib. ;   on  being  "  taught  of  God," 

4  -BwZ.99;  another  passage,  Whita.  454  (see 
also  x.  below);  he  says  the  word  of  God 
works  in  our  hearts,  not  because  it  is  spoken, 
but  because  it  is  believed,  1  Jew.  328;  re 
marks  that  faith   hath    eyes   of  her  own, 
I  Jew.  451,  3  Jew.  531;  on  reason  and  faith 
(pseud.),  1  Jew.  504  ;  he  says  the  multitude 
is  saved,  not  by  quickness  of  understanding, 
but  by  simplicity  of  believing,  1  Jew.  323, 
Whita.  240 ;  another  passage  to  the  same 
effect,  Whita.  241 ;  writes  that  if  Christ  died 
only  for  those  who  have  sure  intelligence, 
our  labour  is  almost  in  vain,  1  Jew.  323; 
speaks  of  the  unlearned  as  rising  up,  and 
catching    heaven   away  from    us,  2  Jew. 
693 ;    distinction  between  believing  "  illi," 
"ilium,"  and   "in   ilium"   (pseud.),  Calf. 
86  n.;  he  says  we  believe  Paul,  we  do  not 
believe  in  Paul ;  we  believe  Peter,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
256  ;    remarks,  he  that  hath  faith   with 
out  hope  and  charity  believes  that  there  is 
Christ,  but  he  believes  not  in  Christ,  ib. 
584 ;  in  reply  to  the  inquiry  what  it  is  to 
believe  in  God,  he  says,  by  believing  to 
love,  by  believing  to  go  into  him,  and  to  be 
incorporated  with  his  members,  ib.  253; 
declares  that  when  we  believe  in  Christ,  of 
the  very  remnants  of  our  thought,  Christ  is 
sacrificed  unto  us  every  day,  2  Jew.  724; 
says,  have  faith,  and  he  whom  thou  seest 
not  is  present  with  thee,  ib.  741 ;  exhorts 
to  approach  Jesus,  not  in  the  flesh,  but 
with  the  heart,  not  with  presence  of  body, 


but  with  power  of  faith,  ib.  740;  asks, 
what  is  it  to  approach  unto  him,  unless  to 
believe  in  him  ?  3  Jew.  548 ;  says,  let  us 
now  shew  the  Jews  where  Christ  is,  would 
God  they  would  hear  and  lay  hold  on  him, 
ib.  547;  addresses  one,  thou  wilt  say,  How 
shall  1  hold  Christ  being  absent  ?  how  shall 

1  reach  my  hand  unto  heaven,  that  I  may 
hold  him  sitting  there  ?   Send  up  thy  faith 
and  thou  boldest  him  ;  thy  fathers  held  him 
in  the  flesh,  hold  thou  him  in  thy  heart,  ib. 
469,  548,  (and  see  p.  51,  col.  2,  above);  on 
Christ's  dwelling  in  our  hearts  by  faith,  1 
Jew.  476 ;  he  tells  the  widow  Italica  not  to 
think  herself  desolate  while  Christ  dwells  in 
her  heart  by  faith,  ib.  499  ;  says  the  faith  of 
absent  things  is  present,  and  the  faith  of 
things  that  are  without  is  within,  2  Jew. 
740,  3  Jew.  469 ;  writes,  the  tilings  that  we 
understand  are  more  certain  than  the  things 
that  we  see,  3  Jew.  470 ;  shews  that  things 
to  come  were  foreseen  by  the  prophets  with 
the  same  spirit  of  faith  as  that  by  which 
we  believe  those  things  now  they  are  come, 

2  Bui.  287 ;  says,  it  is  possible  that  a  man 
may  hold  all  the  words  of  the  creed,  and 
yet  not  believe  rightly,  3  Jew.  255 ;  on  the 
faith  of  devils,  spoken  of  by  James,  3  Tyn. 
201  n.;  he  says  a  foolish  faith  not  only  doeth 
no  good,  but  hurteth,  2  Jew.  926,  3  Jew. 
122,553,  4  Jew.  845;  explains  what  repent* 
ance  is,  1  Bee.  92 ;  declares  that  God  wills  not 
the  sacrifice  of  a  slain  beast,  but  of  a  slain 
heart,  ib.  97  ;  says  that  penitence  ought  to 
be  desired  which  is  evidently  grounded  on 
faith,  ib.  98;  observes  that  the  dead  man 
cannot  be  raised  unless  the  Lord  cry  within 
him,  3  Jew.  358;  said  to  compare  fear  to  the 
bristle  on  the  shoe-maker's  thread,  Pit.  104, 

3  Jew.  199 ;  mentions  the  signs  of  true  re 
pentance,  1  Bee.  77,  78,   92;  justification 
by  faith  defended  by  him  in  many  places, 
2  Cov.  340;  references  to  several  passages, 
ib.;    sentences    on    justification   collected 
from  his  works,  2  Cran.  203—208,  210  bis, 
211  bis,  his  third  treatise  on  St  John's  epi 
stles  referred  to  on  the  subject,  2  Lat.  313; 
he  uses  the  vulgar  term  "satisfaction,"  but 
plainly  rejects  the  false  doctrine,  Calf.  75; 
speaks   of  faith   alone  justifying,  2   Bee. 
639 ;    calls  justification    and    glorification 
the  gift  of  God,  not  of  merits,  1  Bee.  72, 
73;    says  that  the   medicine  of  the  soul's 
wounds  is    to  believe  in    Christ,  ib.   79 ; 
tells  that  all  who  are  justified  by  Christ  are 
righteous  not  in  themselves  but  in  him, 
2  Bee.  638;   says  all   the  commandments 
are  accounted  to  be  done  when  the  thing 


AUGUSTINE 


61 


that  is  not  done  is  forgiven,  3  Jew.  581 ; 
writes,  "  if  righteousness  be  by  the  law,  then 
is  Christ  dead  in  vain,"  but  if  Christ  died 
not  in  vain,  the  ungodly  is  justified  by  him 
alone,  Wool.  35;  shews  that  Paul  by  "the 
deeds  of  the  law"  meant  not  only  ceremo 
nies  but  morals,  2  Brtl.  248;  alleged  to  say 
that  of  all  that  Paul  taught  nothing  is  more 
difficult  than  what  he  wrote  concerning 
the  righteousness  of  faith,  Whita.  360; 
shews  that  the  teaching  of  James  is  not  op 
posed  to  that  of  Paul,  3  Jew.  244,  Wool.  30; 
says  the  objection  of  difference  between 
Paul  and  James  is  made  by  those  who  un 
derstand  neither,  4  Jew.  7G5 ;  on  the  prayer, 
"  Enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant, 

0  Lord,"  3  Jew.  586,  587 ;  he  commends 
not  the  works  of  his  hands,  ib.  587 ;  he  (or 
rather  Ambrose)  says,  presume  not  of  thy 
working,  but  of  the  grace  of  Christ,. ..this 
is  not  arrogance,  but  faith  ;  to  declare  that 
thou  hast  received,  is  not  pride  but  devo 
tion,  3  Jew.  246;  warns  those  who  will  be 
partakers  of  the  grace  of  God  not  to  boast 
their  merits,  2  Bee.  637,  Wool.  78;  asks, 
what  are  the  merits  of  men  ?  3  Jew.  587  ; 
alleged  to  speak  of  the  reward  of  merits, 
but  the  passage  is  spurious,  1  Ful.  353; 
remarks  that  merits  are  of  God,  not  of  man, 

1  Ful.  353 ;  says,  let  men's  merits  be  still,  and 
let  the  grace   of  God  reign,  3  Bee.  170, 

2  Cov.  432 ;  writes,  when  a  man  sees  that 
whatever  good  he  has  is  not  of  himself  but 
of  his  God,  he  sees  that  all  that  is  praised 
in  him  is  of  the  mercy  of  God,  not  of  his 
own  merits,  Wool.  78;  says  if  God  WP  d  to 
deal  with  us  after  our  merits,  he  would 
find  nothing  but  that  he  might  condemn, 

3  Jew.  587  ;  confesses  that  his  merit  is  the 
mercy  of  the  Lord,  1  Bee.  54,  75,  3  Bee. 
171;  shews  that  the  Lord  at  the  judgment 
will  crown  the  righteous  with  favour  and 
mercy,  3  Jew.  587,  588;  shews  (at  length) 
that  God  crowns  not  our  merits,  but  his 
own  gifts,  2  Bui.  347 — 350 ;  expresses  the 
same  sentiment  in  other  places,  Bale  590, 
631,  2  Cov.  432,  1  Ful.  340,  353;   shews 
that   although   life   eternal   will    be  ren 
dered  to  good  works,  those  works   must 
be  referred  to  the  grace  and  gift  of  God, 
2  Bui.  328 ;     says,   if    God    has    covered 
sins,  he  has  determined  not  to  observe... 
to    consider,   or  to  punish,   2   Lat.   246  ; 
asks,  what  shall    I  render  to  the   Lord, 
for  that  1  call  my  sins  to  remembrance, 
and  yet  my  soul  is  not  afraid  thereof?  3  Jew. 
246;  says,  it  is  not  of  my  presumption,  but 
of  his  promise,  that  I  shall  not  come  into 


judgment,  ih.;  shews  that  self- righteous 
ness  is  the  cause  of  heresies  and  schisms, 
4  Jew.  852 ;  teaches  that  good  works 
are  inseparable  from  true  faith,  2  Cran. 
137,  but  that  we  must  set  no  good  works 
before  faith,  ib.  141,  and  that  there  is  no 
light  in  works  done  without  a  godly  intent 
and  true  faith,  ib.  142;  says  there  is  no 
good  without  the  chief  good,  Wool.  51, 52 ; 
he  (?)  says  that  a  good  work  maketh  not  a 
good  man,  but  a  good  man  maketh  a  good 
work  (cited  by  "W.  Tracy),  3  Tyn.  273; 
declares  that  good  works  follow,  and  shew 
a  justified  man,  2  Ful.  386 ;  and  that  they 
spring  from  charity,  Pra.  Eliz.  568 ;  he 
says,  when  grace  is  given,  then  our  works 
(merita)  begin  to  be  good,  and  that  through 
grace,  2  Bui.  325 ;  teaches  that  every  work 
which  comes  not  of  faith  is  sin,  2  Cran.  142, 
that  all  the  life  of  them  that  believe  not  is 
sin,  ib.,  that  pagans  and  heretics  cannot 
do  good  works,  ib.,  and  that  the  virtues 
of  unbelievers  deserve  punishment,  Wool. 
49;  he  says  that  good  things  (in  them 
selves)  may  be  done,  and  yet  not  be  done 
well  by  those  who  do  them,  2  Sec.  541, 
and  that  there  is  no  virtue  but  obedience, 
Sand.  145  ;  but  he  asserts  that  there  is  one 
work  in  which  are  all  good  works,  viz., 
faith  which  worketh  by  love,  2  Cran.  142, 
and  that  good  life  can  never  be  divided 
from  such  faith,  3  Jew.  584 ;  he  says,  if  we 
are  the  children  of  God  we  are  led  by  God's 
Spirit  to  do  good,  2  Cov.  389;  declares 
that  he  takes  upon  him  the  name  of  a 
Christian  man  in  vain,  that  follows  not 
Christ  (pseud.),  ISec.  387,  Wool.  9;  shews 
in  what  sense  the  virtue  which  is  now  in 
a  just  man  is  called  perfect,  3  Jew.  581 ; 
tells  that  the  just  are  so  called,  not  because 
they  are  void  of  all  sin,  but  because  they 
are  furnished  with  the  greater  part  of  vir 
tues,  ib.;  says  our  very  righteousness  itself 
is  such  in  this  life,  that  it  stands  rather  in 
forgiveness  of  our  sins,  than  in  perfection 
of  virtues,  ib.  582 ;  declares  that  the  true 
sacrifice  is  every  good  work,  Coop.  91 ;  on 
brotherly  love  as  an  evidence  of  the  love  of 
God,  Sand.  286;  he  shews  that  we  should, 
from  the  consideration  of  our  own  failings, 
ever  be  ready  to  excuse  our  brethren,  ib. 
106 ;  says  we  must  verily  take  heed,  lest  in 
the  storm  of  contention  the  fairness  of 
charity  be  not  obscured,  1  Whitg.  230; 
calls  alms-deeds  works  of  justice,  1  Ful. 
446 ;  on  the  sin  of  giving  stolen  things  as 
alms,  Wool.  138 ;  passages  on  the  necessity 
of  restitution,  2  Bui.  50,  1  Hoop.  404, 1  Lat. 


62 


AUGUSTINE 


11,  405,  2  Lai.  211, 427,  PH.  471;  amongst 
alms-deeds  he  reckons  the  forgiveness  of 
injuries,  Wool.  137;  praises  humility,  I  Sec. 
201 

ix.  The  Church  (see  v.  and  viii.  above): 
he  says,  we  believe  (not  we  believe  in)  the 
holy  church,  and  explains  the  difference, 
1  Bui.  159,  3  Jew.  434 ;  affirms  that  Cain 
and  Abel  represent  the  false  church  and 
the  true,  Phil.  106  ;  writes,  sometime  the 
church  was  only  in  Abel,  and  sometime 
only  in  Enoch,  4  Jew.  724;  says  the  syna 
gogue  was  a  congregation,  the  church  a 
convocation,  yet  calls  the  former  "ecclesia," 

1  Ful.  227  ;  affirms  that  the  Israelites  were 
Christians,  and  that  Christians  are  Israel 
ites,  2  Jew.  614 ;  says  the  Lord  has  set  the 
church   (his  tabernacle)  in   manifestation 
(Ps.  xix.),  2  Ful.  54;  on  the  apparel  of 
"the  queen,"  in  Ps.  xlv.,  4  Jew.  814;  on 
the  two  cities,  Babylon,  which  is  confusion, 
and  Jerusalem,  the  vision   of  peace,  and 
their  respective  citizens,   1  Cov.  199 ;  he 
says  we  are  all  citizens  of  one  or  the  other, 
Sale  253 ;  on  the  stones  of  New  Jerusa 
lem,  ib.  609 ;  he  says  all  that  belong  to  the 
body  of  Christ,  the  chief  and  true  Prince  of 
priests,    are   consecrated   with    the    royal 
priesthood,  4  Jew.  984;  and  again,  all  are 
priests,  because  they  are  members  of  the 
one  Priest,  1  Ful.  242  n.,  4  Jew.  984;  says 
the  church  is  often  compared  to  the  moon, 
4  Jew.  724;  writes,  until  the  end  of  this 
world,  the  church  goes  forward  as  a  pilgrim, 
between  the  persecutions  of  the  world  and 
the   comforts   of  God,   3  Jew.   160;    and 
again,  the  whole  city  of  God  is  a  pilgrim 
in  the  earth,  ib.;  he  speaks  of  persecution 
increasing  the  church,  Rid.  100  (and  see 
xxiii.  below);  observes  that  the  church  has 
learned  of  her  Redeemer  to  put  no  trust  in 
man,  4  Jew .  1057 ;  says  the  church  is  called 
catholic  because  she  is  universally  perfect, 
and    halteth    in    nothing,   and   is    spread 
throughout  the  world,  2  Ful.  36,  3  Jew. 
268,  Phil.  136  ;  his  definition  of  the  catho 
lic  faith,  ib.  38;  speaks  of  asking  the  way 
to  the  catholic  church  in  a  city,  I  Ful.  222; 
confesses  that  the  name  of  catholic  (amongst 
other  things)  stayed  him  in  the  right  faith, 

2  Ful.  241;  on  the  unity   of  the  church, 

3  Whitg.  595 ;  he  speaks  of  the  sacramen 
tal  bread  as  a  figure  thereof,  2  Hoop.  426  • 
says  the  unity  of  the  church  stands  by  the 
power  which  Christ  hath  reserved  to  him 
self  only,  of  which  (unity)  it  is  said,  "  My 
dove  is  one,"  4  Jew.  751;  on  union  with  the 
church,  1  Whitg.  95 ;  he  says,  let  no  man 


think  he  knows  Christ  unless  he  be  a  par- 
taker  of  his  body,  i.e.  of  the  church,  1  Jew. 
234 ;  affirms  that  there  can  be  no  good  men 
separate  from  the  church,  Pil.  617  n.;  states 
that  whoever  is  separate  from  the  church, 
however  well  he  may  live,  shall  not  have 
(eternal)  life,  Eid.  122;  says  he  shall  not 
have  God  for  his  Father,  who  will  not 
have  the  church  for  his  mother,  ib. ;  cau 
tions  against  seeking  the  conventicles  of 
the  just  separated  from  the  unity  of  all 
the  world,  which,  he  says,  can  never  be 
found,  2  Ful.  62;  reprehends  the  setting 
up  altar  against  altar,  1  Jew.  90  (and  see 
corrig.)  ;  shews  whence  schisms  come, 
4  Jew.  852,  (see  xxvii.  below) ;  says  there 
is  no  security  of  unity  except  the  church 
be  declared  out  of  the  promises  of  God, 
&c.,  2  Ful.  62;  writes  that  when  heresy  has 
prevailed  there  is  no  other  proof  of  true 
Christianity  but  the  scriptures,  and  that 
the  true  church  can  be  known  by  them 
only,  Whita.  684  (comp.  the  Opus  Imper- 
fectum,  cited  Coop.  187) ;  advises  him  who 
fears  he  may  be  deceived,  to  consult  that 
church  which  the  scripture  points  out, 
Rid.  127,  Whita.  442;  having  alleged  suc 
cession  of  bishops,  &c.  as  marks  of  the 
church,  he  says,  we  do  not  so  much  pre 
sume  of  those  documents  as  of  the  holy 
scriptures,  2  Ful.  242,  351 ;  says  the  church 
must  not  be  sought  in  our  own  righteous 
ness,  but  in  the  scripture,  2  Cran.  29 ;  and 
that  the  true  church  is  shewn  not  by  signs 
and  wonders,  miracles  and  visions,  not  by 
catholic  consent  even,  but  by  the  scriptures 
and  the  voice  of  the  Shepherd,  ib.  47,  48 ; 
desires  the  holy  church  to  be  pointed  out, 
not  by  human  documents,  but  by  the  di 
vine  oracles,  3  Jew.  153,  4  Jew.  750,  864 ; 
in  the  holy  scriptures  (says  he)  the  church 
is  manifestly  known,  4  Jew.  864 ;  we  must 
know  the  church  as  we  know  the  Head,  in 
the  holy  canonical  scriptures,  ib.;  holy 
scripture  points  out  the  church  without 
any  doubtfulness,  3  Jew.  326,  4  Jew.  750, 
864;  the  church  is  best  sought  in  the  words 
of  him  who  is  the  Truth,  and  who  best 
knows  his  own  body,  Coop.  186, 187,  4  Jew. 
750,  864;  by  the  mouth  of  Truth  (says  he) 
I  know  the  church  that  is  partaker  of  the 
truth,  4  Jew.  864;  says  to  the  Donatists, 
let  the  Head,  on  whom  we  agree,  shew 
unto  us  his  body,  on  which  we  disagree,  ib. 
749 ;  and  again,  in  the  scriptures  we  learn 
Christ,  in  the  scriptures  we  learn  the 
church ;  these  scriptures  we  have  indiffer 
ently  between  us;  why  do  we  not  after 


AUGUSTINE 


63 


one  sort  hold  Christ  and  the  church  by 
them?  2  Jew.  1000;  again,  let  Christ  be 
asked  that  he  may  shew  his  own  church, 
3  Jew.  223;  whether  they  (the  Donatists) 
have  the  church  or  not,  let  them  shew  by 
the  scriptures,  Coop.  188,  4  Jew.  749,  2  Ful. 
54  ;  and  again,  let  them,  if  they  can,  shew 
I  us  their  church,  not  in  the  speeches  and 
rumours  of  the  Africans,  nor  in  councils 
of  their  bishops . . .  but  in  the  injunction  of 
the  Law,  &c.,  Whita.  51;  there  are  (says 
he)  certain  books  of  the  Lord,  to  the  au 
thority  of  which  both  parties  agree;  let 
us  there  seek  the  church,  3  Jew.  153,  4  Jew. 
743;  his  declaration  that  he  had  not  be 
lieved  the  gospel  unless  the  authority  of 
the  catholic  church  had  moved  him,  4  Bui. 
67,  2  Cov.  419—421,  2  Cran.  59,  4  Jew. 
864,  865,  Phil.  135,  347,  &c.,  Rid.  125, 
3  Tyn.  49,  50,  Whita.  319,  &c.;  the  con. 
text  of  this  passage,  2  Cov,  421,  Phil.  348; 
the  saying  well-explained  by  Melancthon, 
Rid.  128;  Driedo  and  Bellarmine  thereon, 
Whita.  322;  his  reasons  for  adherence  to 
the  church,  viz.  consent  of  nations,  succes 
sion  from  Peter,  the  name  of  catholic,  &c., 

1  Brad.  526,  2  Ful.  350,  Phil.  137,  141, 
142,  Pil.  617  n.;  he  states  these  reasons  in 
opposition    to   the  Manichees,  Phil.  141, 
and  urges  the  same  points  against  the  Do 
natists,  ib.  144  ;  says  the  church  ought  not 
to  set  herself  above  Christ,  2  Jew.  638; 
ascribes  more  to  truth  of  doctrine  than  to 
the  authority  of  the  church,  Whita.  321 ; 
says  that  ecclesiastical  judges,  beinf  .nen, 
are  oftentimes  deceived,  1  Jew.  228  J  Jew. 

176,  4  Jew.  1174  ;  observes  that  the  earthly 
seat   is   one  thing,   the  judgment  seat  of 
heaven  another,  3  Jew.  180;  declares  the 
authority  of  general  councils  to  be  most 
healthful,  3  Jew.  223,  but  does  not  own  them 
as  the  rule  of  faith,  2  Jew.  996  (see  1  Zur. 
162) ;    will  not  have  the  council  of  Nice  or 
Ariminum  urged,  but  rather  the  authority 
of  scripture,  Calf. 10,  2  Cran.  36,  2  Ful.  130, 

2  Jew.  638,  996,  3  Jew.  217,  228,  Rog.  210, 
Whita.  535,  563,   698;    says    the   general 
councils   themselves    are    often    corrected 
by    later   ones,    2  Cran.  36,    3  Jew.  176, 

177,  Rid.  134 ;   speak>  of  certain  synods 
as   councils   of  quarrelling  bishops,    &c., 
4  Jew.  1052 ;  considers  that  customs  uni 
versally  observed,  as  the  great  yearly  festi 
vals,  were  either  delivered  by  the  apostles, 
or  decreed   by   general    councils,    Whita. 
605,  606,  1  Whitg.  230,  2  Whitg.  186;  says 
that  what  the  whole    church   holds,  not 
being  appointed  by  councils,  must  be  be 


lieved  to  be  of  apostolic  authority,  2  Jew. 
587,  3  Jew.  338,  Whita.  507,  2  Whitg.  187; 
teaches  that  in  things  not  determined  by 
scripture  the  custom  of  the  people  of  God 
is  to  be  taken  for  a  law,  1  Whitg.  222, 
&c. ;  exhorts  Christians  to  keep  the  customs 
of  the  church  of  the  place  where  they 
live,  ib. ;  another  passage,  ib.  286 ;  calls 
it  madness  not  to  observe  anything  ob 
served  by  the  whole  church,  Whita.  506, 

1  Whitg.  202;  maintains  that  changes  dis 
turb  through   novelty,  ib.  227 ;  on  order, 

2  Whitg.  311,  334;  he  speaks  of  the  min 
gled  church,  Rid.  126 ;  shews  that  not  all 
who  are  in  the  visible  church  are  in  the 
body  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  341 ;  says  there  are 
many  sheep  without,  many  wolves  within,  4 
Jeiv.  667, 890;  distinguishes  true  Christians 
from  mere  professors,  2  Lat.  346 ;  calls  false 
Christians  antichrists,  ib,  316, 345 ;  declares 
that  neither  heretics,  nor  hypocritical  pro 
fessors  have  either  a  true  faith,  or  are  to  be 
counted   among   the  members   of  Christ, 
1  Cran.  211,  (81) ;  counsels  to  tolerate  evil 
men  for  the  good's  sake,  Rid.  136,  137 ; 
says,  oftentimes   God's  word  rebukes  the 
wicked  sort  of  the  church  as  though  all 
were  such,  and  none  at  all  remained  good, 
4  Jew.  722 ;  advises  men  quietly  to  correct 
what  they  may,  and  what  they  cannot  to 
suffer  till  God  amend  it,  4  Bui.  61 ;  divides 
the  church  into  penitents,  reformers,  and 
the  perfect,  1  Cov.  202,  203 ;  supposes  the 
judgment  spoken  of  in  Rev.  xx.  to  denote 
the  government  of  the  church  at  present, 

3  Jew.  367;  says  the  church,  after  a  cer 
tain  manner,  eateth  those  whom  she  hath 
gotten,  1  Jew.  503  ;  he  replies  to  the  vaunt 
of  the  heathens  that  Christianity   should 
perish,  3  Jew.  180 

x.  Bishops  and  other  Ministers,  Minis 
try,  Monks,  c^c. :  he  says  bishops  were 
made  instead  of  apostles,  2  Ful.  309; 
speaks  of  the  apostles  as  fathers,  and  of 
bishops  as  their  children,  Rog.  329  n.; 
claims  for  the  governors  of  the  church  the 
power  given  to  the  apostles,  1  Jew.  385; 
his  use  of  the  word  pope,  2  Hoop.  236 ; 
declares  the  name  bishop  to  be  the  same 
as  superintendent,  4  Jew.  906;  inquires 
what  a  bishop  is,  but  the  first  presbyter, 
i.e.  the  highest  priest,  3  Jew.  315,  439, 

4  Jew.  823,  2  Whitg.  432 ;   exhorts  one  to 
follow  his  bishop,  1  Whitg.  226;   says,  a 
bishop's  office  is  a  name  of  labour,  not  a 
name  of  honour,  that  he  who  wishes  to  be 
foremost,  not  to  do  good,  may  know  he  is 
not  a  bishop,  2  Jew.  1020,  3  Jew.  308, 


AUGUSTINE 


4  Jew.  972, 1103;  on  the  election  of  bishops 
in  his  time,  2  Zur.  229;  he  writes  that  our 
heavenly  Master  forewarned  the  people  of 
evil  rulers,  lest  on  their  account  the  seat  of 
wholesome  doctrine  should  be  forsaken, 
&c.,  1  Jew.  398;  says  he  that  neither  rules 
himself,  nor  has  washed  off  his  sins,  nor 
corrected  his  children,  may  rather  be  called 
a  filthy  dog  than  a  bishop,  1  Jew.  399, 
3  Jew.  309,  4  Jew.  972 ;  affirms  that  the 
character  (of  a  bishop)  many  wolves  give 
to  wolves,  3  Jew.  281,  349,  4  Jew.  972; 
warns  that  we  may  not  consent  even  to 
catholic  bishops  if  they  be  deceived,  and 
determine  contrary  to  the  canonical  scrip 
tures,  3  Jew.  227,  285,  4  Jew.  875;  re 
marks  that  bishops'  letters,  if  they  swerve 
from  the  truth,  may  be  reprehended  by 
the  discretion  of  any  one  more  skilful,  ib. 
1054;  acknowledges  himself,  though  a 
bishop,  to  be  inferior  in  many  respects  to 
Jerome,  a  presbyter,  1  Ful.  2G4 ;  says  the 
bishop's  office  is  higher  than  the  presby 
ter's  after  the  names  of  honour  which  the 
use  of  the  church  has  obtained,  3  Jew.  294; 
mentions  that  Aerius  denied  any  difference 
between  a  bishop  and  a  presbyter,  Hog. 
330  n.,  2  Whitg.  292;  says  every  man  should 
be  a  bishop  in  his  own  house,  1  Lat.  14 ;  (as 
to  the  priesthood  of  all  Christians,  see  ix. 
above)  ;  on  evangelists,  2  Whitg.  302 ;  on 
Philip  the  deacon,  3  WJiitg.  60  ;  he  intimates 
that  the  deacons  of  Rome  advanced  them 
selves  above  their  estate,  1  Jew.  355;  men 
tions  one  Falcidius,  who  foolishly  sought  to 
make  deacons  equal  to  priests,  3  Jew.  293  ; 
says  evil  men  resist  Christ,  when  they 
blaspheme  his  ministers  who  blame  them, 
2  Lat.  347;  cautions  against  spiritual  pride, 
and  the  despising  of  human  ministry,  1  Bui. 
86;  says,  let  us  hear  the  gospel  as  if  the 
Lord  were  present,  4  Bui.  103 ;  asserts 
that  preachers  deliver  Christ  unto  their 
learners,  3  Jew.  545;  says  that  to  minister 
the  word  and  sacraments  the  minister  is 
somewhat,  but  to  make  clean  and  justify 
he  is  nothing,  2  Bee.  227,  3  Bee.  469; 
shews  that  conversion  is  not  the  work  of 
the  minister  but  of  God,  4  Bui.  98,  99; 
address  the  people,  saying,  we  speak  in 
jour  ears,  but  how  do  we  know  what 
may  be  wrought  in  your  hearts?  -what 
soever  is  wrought  within  you  is  wrought 
not  by  us  but  by  him,  3  Jew.  373 ;  tells 
the  people  that  so  far  from  seeing  the 
thoughts  of  their  hearts,  he  cannot  see 
what  they  do  in  their  houses,  4  Jew.  97G ; 
shews  how  men  preach  outwardly,  and 


how  God  reveals  inwardly,  1  Bui.  8C; 
says  that  God  who  by  his  ministers  warns 
us  outwardly  with  the  signs  of  things,  by 
himself  teaches  us  inwardly  with  the  very 
things  themselves,  ib. ;  shews  that  outward 
teaching  is  nothing  without  the  inward 
teaching  of  the  Spirit,  4  Bui.  99 ;  para^ 
phrases  the  charge  "  Feed  my  sheep  " — 
think  not  to  feed  thyself,  but  my  sheep, 
feed  them  as  mine,  not  as  thine ;  seek  my 
glory  in  them,  not  thine,  &c.,  3  Jew.  281 ; 
remarks  that  Christ  said  not  unto  Peter, 
Feed  thy  sheep,  but,  Feed  mine,  4  Jew. 
918;  says,  whosoever  they  be  that  feed  the 
sheep  to  make  them  theirs,  not  Christ's, 
they  love  themselves  and  not  Christ, 
3  Jew.  175,  4  Jew.  919;  declares  that 
pastors  must  recall  wandering  sheep,  even 
with  stripes,  (the  passage  not  found,)  Sand. 
72 ;  on  the  pastoral  watch-tower,  1  Jew. 
370 — 372;  on  compelling  men  to  come  in, 
SandAG;  he  warns  the  people  not  to  ridicule 
their  pastors  if  they  should  express  them 
selves  ungrammatically  in  theirprayers  and 
sermons,  1  Jew.  295,  Whita.  224  ;  wills  the 
priests  to  correct  their  Latin  speech,  that 
the  people  may  understand,  and  say,  Amen, 
1  Jew.  268,  295 ;  on  a  priest  learning  from 
a  layman,  Bale  118;  he  speaks  of  the 
continency  of  clerks,  as  an  example  to 
others,  2  Ful.  94,  95  ;  mentions  Paul's 
anathema  against  false  teachers,  (see 
v.  c.  above);  describes  the  miserable 
state  before  God  of  unfaithful  ministers, 
1  Hoop.  551 ;  says  that  he  who  for  fear 
of  any  power  hides  the  truth,  provokes 
the  wrath  of  God,  2  Lat.  298;  declares 
that  the  hearers  despise  the  words  of 
doctrine  when  they  see  the  works  of 
the  preacher  differ  from  the  words  of 
his  preaching,  1  Bee.  16 ;  if  (pastors)  will 
teach  their  own  things,  be  cautious  not 
to  hear  or  do  them,  3  Jew.  202;  on  the 
sin  of  negligent  pastors,  2  Whitg.  459 ;  on 
priests  who  sell  their  prayers,  and  receive 
the  gifts  of  widows  (pseud.),  2  Jew.  628; 
he  says  there  is  no  reason  why  the  sheep 
should  hate  their  clothing,  because  they 
sometimes  see  wolves  disguised  in  it,  3  Jew. 
152 ;  speaks  of  deans  (decani),  2  Whitg.  178 
— 180;  referred  to  respecting  abbots  and 
monks,  4  Jew.  909 ;  as  to  the  latter,  4  Bui. 
515;  he  says,  let  no  brother  placed  in  a 
monastery  say,  I  will  depart  out  of  the 
monastery,  2  Ful.  102 ;  remarks  that  the 
devil  has  scattered  abroad  a  multitude  of 
hypocrites  under  the  habit  of  monks,  4 
Jew.  800;  speaks  of  monks  who  desire  idle 


AUGUSTINE 


65 


hands  and  full  altars,  ib.;  complains  of 
their  hypocrisy,  idleness,  and  wickedness, 
Hutch.  203 ;  several  passages  against  the 
idleness  and  hypocrisy  of  monks,  4  Jew.  797, 
798,  799 ;  he  did  not  institute  an  order  of 
friars,  2  Ful.  102, 103 ;  his  advice  to  certain 
virgins  or  nuns,  respecting  their  apparel, 
discipline,  prayers,  &c.,  2  Ful.  100 

x>.  Peter,  Rome :  he  allows  Peter's 
primacy,  and  considers  that  he  was  a  figure 
of  unity  or  of  the  whole  church,  2  Ful.  294, 
295,  317 ;  but  he  also  speaks  of  Esau's  pri 
macy,  1  Jew.  366;  he  calls  Peter  the  first 
of  the  apostles,  ib.  428,  and  prince  of  the 
apostles,  ib.  430,  and  (as  Harding  says) 
head  of  the  church,  ib.  436;  he  says,  Peter 
was  an  eye  in  the  head,  ib.  370 ;  asks,  who 
is  honoured  in  Peter,  but  he  that  died  for 
us  ?  for  we  are  Christians,  not  Petrians, 
ib.  369  ;  remarks  that  the  devil  confessing 
Christ  was  bidden  to  hold  his  peace,  but 
that  Peter's  confession  was  allowed,  Rog. 
272  n.;  asserts  that  Peter  takes  his  name 
from  the  rock,  not  the  rock  from  Peter, 
4  Jew.  1119,  1  Tyn.  217  n.;  he  declares 
that  Christ  was  the  rock,  upon  which  foun 
dation  Peter  himself  was  also  built,  2  Ful. 
298,  1  Jew.  340 ;  imagines  our  Lord  as  say 
ing,  "I  will  build  thee  upon  me,"  2 Ful. 
298,  1  Jew.  340,  2  Jew.  895,  1000,  4  Jew. 
1119  ;  "  upon  this  rock,"  i.e.  (says  he)  upon 
the  rock  which  thou  hast  confessed,  2  Jew. 
895,  1  Tyn.  217  n. ;  or  (as  he  writes  in  his 
Retractations)  upon  him  whom  Peter  con 
fessed,...  the  rock  was  Christ,  1  Ful.  ,26, 
4  Jew.  1118 ;  in  the  work  last  mentior  id  he 
leaves  it  to  the  reader  to  choose  between 
two  interpretations,  viz.  that  the  rock  is 
Peter  as  a  figure  of  the  church,  or  Christ 
whom  Peter  confessed,  2  Ful.  287  ;  see 
further,  ib.  273,  294  ;  he  says,  when  Christ 
said  unto  Peter,  "  unto  thee  will  I  give  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  he  signi 
fied  the  whole  church,  3  Jew.  356 ;  other 
passages  to  the  same  effect,  3  Jew.  38-1, 
Phil.  44,  75,  I  Tyn.  218  n.;  he  writes  that 
wretched  men,  while  in  Peter  they  under 
stand  not  the  rock,  and  are  unwilling  to 
believe  that  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  hea 
ven  are  given  unto  the  church,  have  lost 
them  out  of  their  hands,  3  Jew.  385 ;  says 
Peter  spake  for  all,  and  received  with  all, 
1  Jew.  368;  he  says  Peter  paid  tribute  as 
the  head  of  them  (the  apostles),  1  Jew.  436, 
437 ;  shews  that  Christ  prayed  not  for 
Peter  only,  4:  Jew.  711,  717,  929;  asks  whe 
ther  he  did  not  also  pray  for  John  and 
James,  3  Jew.  219,  4  Jew.  710,  717,  917 ; 


quoting  Ambrose,  he  explains  how  Christ 
looked  on   Peter  after  his  denial  of  him, 

1  Sec.  93,  94;  affirms  that  when  he  said 
unto  Peter,  "Lovest  thou  me?  Feed   my 
sheep,"  he  said  it  to  all,  2  Ful.  295,  3  Jew. 
385 ;  his  exposition  of  the  threefold  pre 
cept,  Hutch.  102,  1  Tyn.  218 n.;    another 
exposition,  2Ful.291 ;  he  says  Peter  and  his 
fellow-disciples  lived  together  in  concord, 
3  Jew.  288;  writes,  we  have  learned  in  the 
holy  scriptures  that  Peter,  in  whom  the 
primacy  of  the  apostles  has  the  pre-eminence, 
&c.  was  corrected  by  Paul,  2  Ful.  313 ;  ob 
serves  that  God  taught  Peter  by  Paul,  who 
was  called  after  him,  3  Jew.  284 ;  speaks  of 
the  agreement  between  Peter  and  Paul  as 
to  preaching,  ib.  327;  says,  Christ  without 
respect  of  persons  gave  to  Paul  to  minister 
among  the  heathens,  what  he  gave  to  Peter 
to  minister  among  the  Jews,  ib.  288 ;  shews 
that   Paul  could  not   be  the  root  or  the 
head  of  those  whom  he  planted,  and  that 
he  was  a  member,  not  the  head,  Uew.  379, 
432,  440,  3  Jew.  270;  calls  Rome  Babylon, 
Rog.   181,    the    second    Babylon,    4  Jtw. 
1063 ;  shews  who  are  the  citizens  of  Baby 
lon,  ib.;  why  Rome  was  called  the  metro 
polis,  1  Jew.  433;  he  says  the  imperial  city 
imposed  not  only  her  yoke  but  her  language 
on   the   vanquished   nations,    Whita.  225 ; 
expounds  Rom.  i.  7,  "  to   all  that  be   in 
Rome,"  \  Bee.  73;   proves  the  church  of 
Rome  to  be  apostolical,  Phil.  78,  79;  speaks 
of  princes  coming  to  Rome,  and  going  to 
the  memory  (shrine)  of  a  fisher,  2  Ful.  Ill ; 
he  yielded  great  reverence  to  the  see  of 
Rome,  and  why,  1  Jew.  370 ;    he  declares 
that  in  the  church  of  Rome  the  principality 
of  the  apostolic  chair  has  always  flourished, 

2  Ful.  3,51,  1  Jew.  369,  4  Jew.  822,  824 ;  on 
the  succession  of  bishops  there,  1  Jew.  398 ; 
he  speaks  of  succession  from  Peter  as  a  mark 
of  the  church  (see  ix.  above);  ^ays  that  in  the 
succession  of  bishops  of  Rome,  there  was  no 
Donatist,  I  Jew.  94,  3  Jew.  321,  325, 4.  Jew. 
886,  Whita.  427  ;  mentions  that  Constantino 
referred  the  Donatists  to  Melchiades,  bishop 
of  Rome,  Whita.  436,437 ;  speaks  of  the  mat 
ter  of  Csecilian  aa  committed  to  the  same 
and  other  bishops  by  the  emperor,  1  Jew. 
397 ;  but  he  disallowed  appeals  to  Rome, 
Park.  Ill,  rejected  the  pretended  Nicene 
canon  on  that  subject,  2  Ful.  70,  353,  and 
decreed,  among  other  bishops,  that  it  should 
not  be  lawful  to  appeal  to  Rome,  1  Jew.  370 ; 
quoted  as  saying  that  all  Christian  coun 
tries  beyond  sea  are  subject  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  Rid.  260;  but  the  passage  is  spurious 

5 


66 


AUGUSTINE 


or  interpolated,  Rid.  260 a.;  disputes  on  it, 
ib.  263,  265,  279;  his  language  respecting 
Innocent  I.  is  incompatible  with  papal 
supremacy  and  infallibility,  1  Tyn.  216  n. ; 
when  he  speaks  of  the  chair  of  heavenly 
doctrine,  he  does  not  mean  the  see  of  Rome, 
2  Ful.  350;  he  says  the  faith  sprang  from 
the  Greeks,  or  from  the  Eastern  churches, 

1  Jew.  280, 353 ;  4  Jew.  883 

xii.  Saints  (see  iv.  above) :  he  says, 
the  blood  of  martyrs  has  been  sown, 
the  crop  of  the  church  has  sprung  up, 
Pil.  144  n.;  another  like  passage,  2  Cov. 
313 n.;  the  sentiment  often  occurs  in  his 
•writings,  1  Lat.  361  n.;  of  the  faithful  he 
says,  they  were  bound,  imprisoned,  beaten, 
tortured,  burnt,  yet  they  multiplied,  3  Jew. 
189,  4  Jew.  1181,  PH.  144,  269;  affirms 
that  not  the  death  but  the  cause  makes  a 
martyr,  1  Hoop.  vii.  2  Hoop.  504 ;  denies 
that  the  blood  of  any  martyr  was  shed  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  3  Bee.  419 ;  contro 
verts  the  notion  that  men  may  obtain  par 
don  by  the  merits  of  holy  friends,  3  Jew. 
506 ;  writes  that  Paul  does  not  make  him 
self  a  mediator  between  God  and  the  people, 
but  intreats  them  to  pray  one  for  another, 
being  all  members  of  Christ's  body,  3  Jew. 
575 ;  asks  what  Christian  could  bear  John 
if  he  had  made  himself  the  mediator,  2  Jew. 
G34,  3  Jew,  575 ;  says,  we  honour  the  saints 
with  love,  not  with  service,  neither  do  we 
build  temples  to  them,  &c.,  2  Ful.  149, 
150  ;  writes,  we  do  not  erect  temples  to 
our  martyrs  as  unto  gods,  but  memorials 
as  unto  dead  men,  &c.,  3  Bui.  221 ;  says, 
we  make  not  temples,  &c.  to  martyrs, 
because  not  they,  but  their  God  is  our 
God,  4  Bui  501,  Calf.  129 ;  shews  that  the 
priest  does  not  offer  sacrifice  to  the  martyrs, 
but  to  God,  3  Bui.  221,  1  Ful.  269  ;  asks, 
who  ever  heard  of  a  priest  sacrificing  to 
Peter,  Paul,  or  Cyprian?  1  Ful.  268,  269 ; 
passages  on  the  honour  due  to  martyrs  and 
on  the  reasons  for  their  commemoration, 

2  Cran.  483, 2  Ful.  88, 2  Whitg.  580 ;  he  cen 
sures  the  excesses  that  were  committed  in 
honouring  dead  saints,  1  Jew.  158 ;  on  their 
monuments,  2   Tyn.  161  n.;  he  condemns 
superstition  at  the  tombs  of  martyrs,  2  Ful. 
44 ;  on  burial  near  a  martyr's  tomb,  ib.  105 ; 
lie  speaks  of  the  martyrs  who  lie  underneath 
the  altar  of  God  in  heaven,  2  Jew.  754,  755, 
756,   and  approves  of  their  burial  under 
the  altar  on  earth,  ib.  756;  somewhat  sanc 
tions  the  commendation  of  departed  souls 
to  the  saints,  3  Tyn.  126  n.;    mentions  a 
saying  of  the  heretic  Faustus,  that  idols 


were  changed  into  martyrs,  4  Jew.  949 ; 
speaks  of  some  honoured  on  earth  as  saints, 
whose  souls  are  tormented  in  hell,  Bale  58; 
cited  to  the  same  effect,  1  Hoop.  345;  men 
tions  some  who  sold  the  bones  of  doubtful 
martyrs,  1  Hoop.  345,  I  Jew.  158;  he  says 
Moses  was  a  priest,  4  Jew.  981,  982;  af 
firms  that  no  man  knew  the  grave  of  Moses, 
lest  the  people  should  adore  it  (pseud.?), 
ib.  1047 ;  (as  to  the  ghost  of  Samuel,  see 
xxv.  below) ;  he  commends  David  forbreak- 
ing  his  rash  oath,  I  Bee.  374,  1  Bui.  251 ;  on 
his  seeming  madness,  3  Jew.  250;  he  com 
mends  the  Maccabees,  Rid.  139;  referred  to 
in  connexion  with  the  dispute  respecting  the 
immaculate  conception  of  the  virgin  Mary, 
4  Jew.  1046, 1053;  he  pronounces  all  men 
sinners  except  the  virgin,  of  whom,  for  the 
honour  of  the  Lord,  he  will  have  no  ques 
tion,  1  Bee.  317  ;  says,  she  was  more  blessed 
in  that  she  received  the  faith  of  Christ, 
than  in  that  she  conceived  the  flesh  of 
Christ,  &c.,  3  Jew.  578;  observes  that  her 
maternal  nearness  woiild  have  profited  her 
nothing,  had  she  not  borne  Christ  in  her 
heart,  2  Jew.  757 ;  thinks  she  was  a  little 
vainglorious,  1  Lat.  383,  515,  2  Lat.  163,  , 
164 ;  (Peter,  see  xi.  above,  where  Paul  is 
also  named) ;  he  declares  that  Christ  sacri 
ficed  Paul  with  his  voice,  and,  after  a  cer 
tain  manner,  did  eat  him,  3  Jew.  495 ;  on 
the  charge  of  madness  against  the  same 
apostle,  ib.  250 ;  he  did  not  blindly  receive 
the  writings  of  Cyprian,  1  Ful.  39  (and  see 
xiii.  6);  his  story  of  Firmius,  bishop  of  Ta- 
gasta,  Hutch.  54;  his  account  of  St  An 
thony  of  Egypt,  2  Jew.  684 ;  he  commends 
his  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  430, 
435 ;  on  the  works  of  Epiphanius,  2  Whitg. 
288,  289,  his  commendation  of  Jerome, 
2  Bui.  390,  1  Jew.  278  (see  xiii.  b) ;  de 
scribes  Paulinus  as  rich  for  the  poor, 

1  Hoop.  397 

xiii.  Sacraments  :  he  declares  that  men 
cannot  be  gathered  into  any  name  of  re 
ligion,  either  true  or  false,  unless  they  are 
knit  together  in  some  fellowship  of  visible 
signs  or  sacraments,  4  Bui.  332,  I  Jew.  131, 

2  Jew.  1100;  defines  a  sacrament  as  a  holy 
sign,  Bale  212,  1  Jew.  458,  or  a  sign  of  a 
holy  thing,  Phil.  92,  as  the  visible  form  of 
an  invisible  grace,  Bale  213,  4  Bui.  234, 
Grin.  43,  and  n.,  1  Jew.  bio,  2  Jew.  1099, 
as  a  visible  word,  1  Bee.  12,  3  Bee.  255, 
2  Jew.  620,  Wool.  22 ;  in  another  place  he 
asks,  what  are  corporal  sacraments,  but,  as 
it  were,  visible  words?  4  Bui.  317,  1  Jew. 
547;  again,  the  sacraments  are  words  visi- 


AUGUSTINE 


67 


ble,  for  in  them  as  in  lively  images  the 
death  of  Christ  is  sensibly  set  before  our 
eyes,  3  Jew.  365:  he  calls  them  signs  of 
things,  being  one  thing  and  signifying 
another,  Bale  148,  2  Bee.  284,' 3  Bee.  441, 

1  Cran.  221,  3  Jew.  600,  501,  Rid.  42, 
Sand.  454;  says  they  are  risible  signs  of 
divine  things,  Sale  213,  4  Bui.  291,  292, 

2  Hoop.   405,   1  Jew.  458,  546 ;    observes 
that  signs,  when  applied  to  divine  things, 
are  called  sacraments,  4  Bui.  234,  1  Jew. 
219,  2  Jew.  591,  1099, 1100;  defines  a  sign, 
4  Bui.  227,  1  Jew.  219,  458,  515,  2  Jew. 
605,  1099 ;  says  we  universally  call  those 
things  signs,  which  signify  anything,  4  Bui. 
227 ;    speaks  of  everything  that  is  either 
done  or  spoken  in  a  figure  shewing  forth 
that  which  it  signifies,  4  Jew.  764  ;  terms 
sacraments  holy  seals,  Hutch.  252 ;  declares 
that  unless  sacraments  had  a  certain  like 
ness  of  those   things   of  which  they  are 
sacraments,  they  would  indeed  be  no  sacra 
ments  ;  and  shews  that  forasmuch  as  sacra 
ments  bear  the  names  of  those   things  of 
which  they  are  sacraments,  after  a  certain 
manner,  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  is 
Christ's  body,... and  the  sacrament  of  faith 
is  faith,  2  Bee.  283,  3  Bee.  440,  441, 1  Brad. 
88,  533,  4  Bui.  284,  Coop.  203,  1  Cran.  124, 
225,  1  Ful.  270,  Grin.  61,  1  Hoop.  515, 

2  Hoop.  462,  Hutch.  36  n.,  237,  266, 1  Jew. 
167,  458,  489,  503,  518,  2  Jew.  570,  600, 
609,  718,  793,  1100,  1113,  3  Jew.  446,  456, 
462,  471,  512,  602,  Eid.  41,  Sand.  453, 4.r  , 

3  Whitg.  Ill,  &c. ;  a  very  similar  pass  ,ge, 
from  the  Canon   Law,  1  Cran.  126,  282 ; 
says  that  a  thing  which  signifies  is  wont 
to  be  called  by  the  name  of  that  which 
it  signifies,  and  gives  examples,  2  Bee.  282, 

3  Bee.  441,  4  Bui.   284,  1  Cran.  125 ;   1 
Lot.  167 ;  also  that  images  are  wont  to  be 
called  by  the  names  of  those  things  where 
of  they  are  images,  2  Bee.  249 ;    writes 
that  in  sacraments  we  must  not  consider 
what  they  are,  but  what  they  signify,  1 
Cran.  126,  221,  2  Hoop.  405,  1  Jew.  150, 
467,  515,  545,  547,  2  Jew.  569, 1113,  3  Jew. 
455,  497,  509,  526,  Rid.  42 ;  again,  he  says 
of  signs,  let  no  man  consider  in  them  what 
they  are,  but  rather  what  signs  they  are, 
i.  e.  what  they  signify,  2  Jew.  594,  3  Jew. 
500 ;    teaches  that  the  sacraments  of  the 
Jews  and  ours  are  all  one  in  signification, 

4  Bui.  299, 300, 1  Cran.  75, 76,  2  Hoop.  520, 
that  is,  the  same  faith  in  different  signs, 
4  Bui.  GOO,  1  Jew.  219 ;  the  faith  remains, 
the  signs  are  changed,  2  Jew.  709;  again,  the 
times  are  changed,  not  the  faith,  4  Bui.  299, 


2  Cran.  138 ;  he  thinks  those  mad  who  see 
diversity  of  things  because  of  diversity  of 
signs,  1  Cran.  76;  declares  that  the  Jews  had 
one  thing,  we  another, ..  .but  both  signify  the 
same,  2  Jew.  595;  says,  these  things  (the 
manna,  &c.),  were  sacraments ;  different  in 
signs,  but  in  the  thing  which  is  signified, 
equal,  4  Bui.  299,  1  Cran.  75,  2  Jew.  610, 
1119,  3  Jew.  447 ;  the  law  and  the  prophets 
...had  sacraments  foreshowing  a  thing  to 
come;  but  the  sacraments  of  our  time 
witness  that  to  have  come,  which  those  fore 
told  as  coming,  4  Bui.  297,  2  Jew.  610 ;  he 
calls  the  old  sacraments  promises  of  things 
to  be  performed,  ours,  tokens  of  things 
which  are  performed,  4  Bui.  297,  2  Jew. 
610,  3  Jew.  448 ;  then,  it  was  "  Christ  is 
about  to  come,"  now,  "  Christ  hath  come," 
1  Cran.  76,  2  Jew.  709;  he  says,  the 
sacraments  of  the  new  testament  give 
salvation,  those  of  the  old  testament 
promised  a  Saviour,  4  Bui.  297,  1  Cran. 
77,  Hutch.  250,  2  Jew.  616;  on  the 
meaning  of  circumcision,  2  Bui.  173 ; 
speaks  of  the  Red  Sea  as  consecrate  in 
the  blood  of  Christ,  2  Jew.  732;  says, 
unto  the  Jews  the  rock  was  Christ,  ib. 
726,  731 ;  observes  that  (Paul)  says  not  the 
rock  signified  Christ,  but,  "the  rock  was 
Christ,"  1  Hoop.  127,  though  it  was  not 
Christ  in  substance,  but  by  signification, 

1  Jew.  447,  2  Jew.  600,  4  Jew.  765 ;  he  says 
that  while   the    faith  remains,   the   signs 
vary ;  the  rock  was  Christ  to  the  Jews,  to 
us  Christ  is  what  is  laid  on  the  altar  of 
God,  2  Jew.  617 ;  declares  that  manna,  and 
the  altar  of  God,  signified  the  bread  which 
descended  from  heaven,  4  Bui.  299;  says 
of  Moses,  Aaron,   and   others,  that   they 
understood  the  visible   manna  spiritually, 

2  Jew.  619;  on  "the  same  spiritual  meat," 

3  Bee.  443,  2  Jew.  602;  remarks  that  "our 
fathers"    (did    eat    it),  not  their  fathers, 
Hutch.  249  ;  says  that  as  many  as  in  the 
manna    understood    Christ  ate   the   same 
spiritual    meat    as    we    do,   1    Cran.   76, 

1  Jew.  545,  2  Jew.  617 ;  speaks  of  the  sa 
craments  of  the  church  as  two  (gemina), 

2  Jew.  1103,  3  Jew.  459,  and  says  of  God, 
he  has  knit  together  the  fellowship  of  a 
new  people  with  sacraments   very  few  in 
number,   very   easy    in   observation,   very 
excellent    in    signification,    as   baptism... 
and  the  communion,... and  whatsoever  else 
is  commended  to  us  in  the  canonical  scrip- 
tures,  4  Bui.  247,  2  Hoop.  124,  Pil.  130; 
says  the  Lord  has  not  burdened  us  with 
signs,  but... delivered  a  few  things  instead 

5—2 


68 


AUGUSTINE 


of  many...,  as  the  sacrament  of  baptism, 
and  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  body  and 
blood,  2  Bee.  291,  3  Sec.  441,  4  Bui.  246, 
286,  Calf.  223,  1  Cran.  134,  2  Jew.  1103, 
3  Jew.  459,  1  Whitg.  267 ;  mentions  that 
the  Punic  Christians  called  baptism  "salva 
tion,"  and  the  sacrament  of  the  body  of 
Christ  "  life,"  1  Jew.  294,  3  Jew.  482  n. ; 
declares  that  holy  men  receive  Christ  in 
their  hands  and  in  their  forehead,  2  Jew. 
760,  3  Jew.  545,  467 ;  uses  the  term  sacra 
ment  in  a  wide  sense,  4  Bui.  247,  248; 
speaks  of  the  sacraments  of  the  scriptures, 
i.  e.  their  dark  sayings,  Calf.  235 ;  speaks  of 
holy  bread  given  to  catechumens  before 
their  baptism,  and  calls  it  a  sacrament, 

1  Cran.  180, 3  JewAoS,  Rid.  30;  calls  chrism 
a  sacrament,  Calf.  215 ;  says  the  washing  of 
feet  is  the  sacrament  of  daily  sins,  3  Jew. 
458;  declares  that  in  the  figure  of  the  cross 
is  contained  a  sacrament,  ib.  457 ;  speaks 
of  the  sacrament  of  marriage,  ib. ;  mentions 
the  sacrament  of  ordination,  4  Bui.  247 ; 
speaks  of  baptism  and  orders,  as  sacra 
ments  not  to  be  repeated,  1  Brad.  534 ; 
says  the  word  comes  to  the  element  and 
it  becomes  a  sacrament,  1  Bee.  12,  2  Bee. 
270,  3  Bee.  255,   1  Brad.  87,  4  Bui.  240, 
Calf.  205,  1  Hoop.  510,  Hutch.  40,  1  Jew. 
123,  2  Jew.  795,  1100,  1125,  3  Jew.  452, 
458,  Phil.  65,  3  Whitg.  129,  130;  Wool.  22, 

2  Zur.  232;  distinguishes  the  sign  from  the 
thing  signified,  2  Jew.  592, 759 ;  he  says  the 
sacrament  is  one  thing,  the  thing  of  the 
sacrament  another,   Grin.  43,  1  Jew.  516, 
620,  2  Jew.  1122,  3  Jew.  501,  526 ;  warns 
that  all  mysteries   must  be   viewed   with 
inner  eyes,  2  Jew.  594  ;  notes  that  in  sacra 
ments  one  thing  is  seen,  another  under 
stood,  3   Bee.   440,   2  Jew.   594,   3  Jew. 
614 ;    observes   that  the    thing  which  is 
seen  has  a  corporal  shew ;   that  which  is 
understood,  spiritual  fruit,  ib.  595;  says,  if 
we  apply  our  mind  to  the  visible  things 
wherein  the  sacraments  are  administered, 
who  is  ignorant  that  they  are  corruptible? 
but  if  to  that  which  is  wrought  by  them, 
who  does  not  see  that  they  are  incorruptible? 

3  Jew.  484,  514,  517  ;  says  it  is  a  miserable 
servitude  of  the  soul  to  take  the  signs  for  the 
things  signified,  3  Bee.  435, 1  Jew.  448, 456, 
616,  2  Jew.  591,  1113,  3  Jew.  472,  526,  540 
(compare  p.  55,  col.  2,  above) ;  declares  that 
as  to  follow  the  letter  and  to  take  the  signs 
for  the  things  signified  is  (a  point)  of  servile 
infirmity;  so  to  expound  the  signs  unpro- 
fitably  is  (a  point)  of  evil-wandering  error, 

4  Bui.  272,  286,  287,  Coop.  210,  1  Cran.  134, 


2  Hoop.  428;  writes  that  he  serves  under 
a  sign,  who  works  or  worships  any  sign, 
not  knowing  what  it  signifies,  1  Cran.  134; 
says  that  he  who  worships  a  profitable  sign 
divinely  appointed,  and  understands  its 
power  and  meaning,  does  not  worship  that 
which  is  seen  and  passes  away,  but  that 
unto  which  all  such  things  have  relation, 

1  Jew.  548 ;  he  says  this  of  baptism  and 
the  celebration  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
the  Lord,  ib. ;    teaches   that    sacraments 
must  be  venerated  not  with  a  carnal  bond 
age,  but  with  a  spiritual  freedom,  2  Bee. 
291,  3  Bee.  441,  and  that  they  are  to  be   i 
honoured,  not  wondered  at,  Grin.  49 ;  his 
doctrine  on  the  efficacy  of  sacraments,  2 
Brad.  405,  1  Cov.  459,  460;  he  says,  those 
of  the  new  testament  give  salvation,  3  Jew. 
447  (and  see  p.  67,  col.  2) ;  in  what  sense,  ib.; 
he  taught  not  that  they  give  grace  (ex  opere 
operate),  4  Bui.  297;  he  declares  that  God 
is  present  with  his  words  and  sacraments, 

2  Jew.  763;  argues  that,  if  any  grace  be 
given  in  the  sacraments,  it  is  God's  alway, 

3  Bee.  469  ;  says  although  the  sacraments 
were  common  to  all,  yet  their  grace  was 
not  common  to  all,  which  is  the  power  of 
the  sacraments,   3  Jew.  487;    avers  that 
men  are  not  to   be  thought  to  be  in  the 
body  of  Christ  because  they  are  corporally 
partakers  of  his  sacraments,  4  Bui.  341 ; 
shews,  by  examples  of  scripture,  that  the 
visible  sacraments  profit  not  without  the 
sanctification  of  invisible  grace,  2  Bee.  218, 

3  Bee.  466,  467,  1  Brad.  98,  4  Bui.  273, 347 
— 349  ;   teaches  that  sacraments    received 
without  faith  in  Christ  are  unprofitable  to 
the  receiver,  4 Bui.  341,342 ;  mentions  some 
in  his  time  who  taught  that  if  a  man  had 
been  baptized  and  had  received  the  com 
munion,  though  he  lived  wickedly,  &c.,  yet 
he  could  not  be  condemned,  2  Jew.  750; 
concludes  that  all  are  condemned  who  are 
not  partakers  of  baptism  and  the  eucharist, 
2  Whitg.  521  (but  see  xiv.  below ) ;  says  that 
the  sacraments  worthily  used  bring  reward, 
unworthily,  judgment,  1  Cran.  68, 69;  shews 
that  they  are  spirit  and  life,  even  when  car 
nally  received,  butnot  to  the  carnal  receiver, 

4  Bui.  343 ;  writes  that  the  wickedness  of 
men  cannot  make  them  less  holy,  though 
to  the  ungodly  they  are  a  testimony  of 
damnation,  ib. ;  remarks  that  the  faith  of 
the  receiver  has  nothing  to   do  with  the 
integrity  of  the   sacrament,  though  very 
much  with  his  salvation,  ib.;  says  that  the 
ways    of    evil    men  do   not  obstruct   the 
sacraments   of  God,  but   that  the  sacra- 


AUGUSTINE 


69 


ments  hinder  the  ways  of  evil  men,  1  Cran, 
68  ;  shews  that  the  Donatists  and  Petilians 
did  not  esteem  sacraments  holy  unless 
given  by  holy  men,  Rog.  270  n. ;  teaches 
that  it  is  not  communion  with  bad  men  in 
the  participation  of  sacraments  that  de 
files  a  man,  but  consent  to  their  deeds, 
Rid.  121 ;  declares  that  Christ  left  it  to  the 
apostles  to  order  how  the  sacraments,  &c. 
(see  xv.  h)  should  be  used;  speaks  of 
brethren  celebrating  the  same  sacraments, 
and  answering  "  Amen,"  2  Jew.  699  ;  inti 
mates  that  pagans  see  the  good  works  of 
Christians,  though  their  sacraments  are 
hidden  from  them,  ib.  706 ;  tells  how  the 
|  people  desired  the  rites  of  the  church  in 
times  of  trouble,  1  Jew.  244;  says,  visible 
sacraments  are  instituted  on  account  of 
carnal  men,  &c.,  3  Jew.  370,  and  shews 
that  when  Christ  shall  have  delivered  up 
the  kingdom,  we  shall  have  no  need  of 
bodily  mysteries,  2  Jew.  615 

xiv.  Baptism :  he  exhorts  catechumens  to 
dispose  their  minds  against  the  time  of  their 
baptism,  1  Jew.  119;  mentions  a  mystical 
meat  given  to  catechumens  before  baptism, 
3  Jew.  458,  Rid.  30  ;in  the  fictitious  addresses 
to  catechumens  there  is  mention  of  crossing 
before  baptism,  2  Fvl.  145,  they  being 
mentioned  as  after  a  certain  manner  sanc 
tified  by  the  sign  of  Christ,  3  Jew.  359,  and 
Dnceived  by  the  sign  of  the  cross,  ib. ;  he 
says,  baptism  is  no  God,  but  it  is  a  great 
thing  because  it  is  a  sacrament  of  Go  ., 
2  Jew.  771,  3  Jew.  481,  482;  writes  t'idt 
when  the  element  has  received  the  Holy 
Ghost  it  becomes  a  sacrament,  and  is  not 
water  of  drinking  but  of  sanctification, 
not  common  water  but  the  water  of  refresh 
ment,  3  Jew.  500;  calls  baptism  the  sacra 
ment  of  Christian  fellowship,  4  Bui.  400 ; 
says,  ye  have  Christ  at  present  by  the  sign, 
by  faith,  by  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  (see 
xv.  6) ;  calls  baptism  the  sacrament  of  faith, 
and  declares  that  after  a  certain  manner  it 
is  faith,  Coop.  203  (and  see  p  67,  col.  1) ; 
another  passage,  ib.  205;  speaks  of  Christ's 
baptism  as  red,  2  Jew.  732 ;  says,  we  honour 
the  baptism  of  Christ  wheresoever  it  be, 

1  Jew.  514,  547  ;  remarks  that  the  apostle 
says,  "we  are  buried  with  Christ,'' &c.  not, 
we  signify  burial,  2  Bee.  283,  3  Bee.  444, 
Coop.    203,   1   Cran.   124,    Hutch.   37  n., 

2  Jew.  600,  Sand.  454  ;  shews  that  heretics 
lose  not  their  baptism,  and  maintains  that 
they  are  not  to  be  baptized  again,  4  Bui. 
3(J3,  Whita.  607—609,  3  Whitg.  141,576; 
opposed   Cyprian's   views  on    rebaptizing 


heretics,  Whita.  507;  says,  the  baptism  of 
the  church  may  be  without  the  church, 
but  the  gift  of  blessed  life  is  not  found 
but  within  the  church,  QJeiv.  444;  affirms 
that  a  catechumen,  how  much   soever  he 
profiteth,  bears  the  burden  of  his  iniquity 
so  long  as  he  is  unbaptized,  ib.  355 ;  con 
demns  the  Pelagians  for  promising  to  in 
fants  dying  unbaptized  a  blessed  life  without 
the  kingdom  of  God,  ib.  564;  on  the  con 
dition  of  such  infants  after  death,  ib. ;  he 
repeatedly   maintains   that  infants  cannot 
be   saved  without  baptism,   1  Hoop.  132, 
4  Bui.  375,  376,  377 ;  yet  in  other  places 
he  speaks  dubiously,  4  Bui.  380, 381 ;  and  he 
says  baptism  is  fulfilled  invisibly  when  not 
contempt  of  religion,  but  necessity  excludes 
it,  2  Bee.  224,  4  Bui.  381,  3  Jew.  355 ;  says 
Paul  baptized  as  a  minister,. ..the  Lord  as 
the  power  itself,  and  shews  the  difference, 
4  Bui.  42,  368,  369,  1  Jew.  455 ;  and  again, 
the  Lord  continues  baptizing  still ;  not  by 
the  ministry  of  his  body,  but  by  the  invi 
sible  work  of  his  majesty,  1  Jew.  455;  says, 
my  Master  hath  assured  me  of  whom  his 
Spirit  saith,  "  This  is  he  who  baptizeth," 
3  Jew.  461 ;  again  he  says,  the  Lord  re 
tained  to  himself  the  power  of  baptizing, 
the  ministry  he  gave  to  his  servants,  ib. 
380  ;  again,  it  is  Christ  that  baptizeth,  ib. 
480;   declares  that   God   has  retained   to 
himself  alone  the  power  in  baptism  to  for 
give  sins,  2  Bee.  219,  3  Bee.  469,  3  Jew. 
379 ;  says  the  water  outwardly  shews  the 
sacrament  of  grace,  and  the  Spirit  inwardly 
works  the  benefit  of  grace,   2  Jew.  604 ; 
asserts  that  good  and  bad  baptize  visibly, 
but  that  God  baptizes  invisibly  by  them, 
2  Bee.  227,  3  Bee.  469;  affirms  that  bap 
tism  is  holy  though  ministered  by  unholy 
men,  4  Bui.  350 ;  shews,  against  the  Donat 
ists,  that  baptism  is  no  less  effectual  when 
ministered  by  wicked  men  than    by  good 
men,  since  grace  belongs  to  God,  ib.  369, 
370;  his  doubts  respecting  baptism  by  lay 
men,  4  Bui.  380;  2  Whitg.  536;  he  admits 
that  baptism  is  given  by  them,  though  not 
rightly   given,   2   Whitg.  532,  and   allows 
lay-baptism  in  cases  of  necessity,  ib.  526; 
mentions  the  baptizing  of  young  children, 
4  Bui.  392;    extract  from  his  sermon  De 
Bapt.  Infantum,  Calf.  243,  244  ;  he  says  the 
baptism  of  young  children  was  derived  not 
from  the  authority  of  councils,  but   from 
the  apostles,  2  Bee.  210,  4  Bui.  392,  Phil. 
280;  maintains  it  from  scripture,  2  Cran. 
59,  Wtiita.  506;  mentions  Cyprian's  decree 
on  the  subject,  4  Bui.  392,  Phil.  279;  re- 


70 


AUGUSTINE 


cites  also  the  opinion  of  John,  bp  of  Con 
stantinople,  Phil.  279 ;  intimates  that  the 
Pelagians  rejected  it,  Eog.  280  n. ;  he  reck 
ons  young  children,  not  yet  baptized,  in 
the  number  of  those  who  believe,  2  Jew. 
1105;  says  children  are  rightly  called  faith 
ful,  because  they  confess  the  faith,  in  a  cer 
tain  manner,  by  the  words  of  those  who 
bring  them,  4  Bui.  344;  observes  that  they 
are  carried  unto  Christ  the  Physician  to 
receive  the  sacrament  of  everlasting  salva 
tion,  2  Jew.  764  ;  asserts  that  it  is  holy  and 
right  to  believe  that  the  faith  of  those  by 
whom  the  child  is  offered  is  profitable  to 
him  in  baptism ;  our  mother  the  church, 
he  adds,  lends  them  the  feet  of  other 
men  that  they  may  come,  and  the  heart 
of  other  men  that  they  may  believe,  3  Jew. 
462,  Phil.  106  n.,  1  Zur.  180  n.;  and  he 
says  that  as  they  are  born  again  by  the 
ministry  of  baptizers,  so  also  they  believe 
by  the  hearts  and  mouths  of  the  confessors ; 
they  have  faith  on  account  of  the  sacrament 
of  faith,  3  Jew.  462 ;  speaks  of  children 
being  baptized  in  the  faith  of  their  god 
fathers,  Phil.  106;  remarks  on  sponsorship, 
2  Bee.  283,  3  Whitg.  111—113;  his  reply  to 
Boniface,  who  asked  him  how  parents  and 
friends  could  answer  for  an  infant  in  bap 
tism,  1  Cran.  124  (59);  in  his  time  the  spon 
sors  answered  for  the  infant,  who  was  at 
once  admitted  to  the  Lord's  supper,  Calf. 
213  ;  Grindal  and  Horn  say  that  the  ques 
tions  put  to  infants  seem  to  be  borrowed 
from  him,  1  Zur.  179 ;  on  the  exorcism 
of  infants,  ib.  178  n.;  he  speaks  of  bap 
tism  by  trine  immersion,  2  Bee.  227 ;  seve 
ral  passages  describing  the  prayers  and 
rites  then  used,  including  exorcism,  ex- 
sufflation,  sponsors,  and  oil,  4  Bui.  360, 
361 ;  shews  that  we  ought  to  long  and 
mourn  for  that  unspeakable  thing  to  come 
which  the  sacrament  points  to,  2  Jew.  615 ; 
says  the  water  is  enriched  almost  with  a 
greater  gift  than  Mary  (pseud.?)  3  Jew. 
443 ;  declares,  against  the  Pelagians,  that 
baptism  washes  away  all  sins... but  takes 
not  away  the  infirmity  which  the  regene 
rate  resists,  ib.  461;  says,  the  holiness  of 
baptism  cannot  be  defiled;  the  heavenly 
power  is  assistant  unto  the  sacrament, 
1  Jew.  537,  2  Jew.  763  ;  teaches  the  use  of 
this  ordinance,  viz.  that  the  baptized  may 
be  incorporate  into  Christ,  1  Jew.  473 ; 
says  that  by  baptism  we  are  joined  as  mem 
bers  unto  the  body  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  377, 
400;  affirms  that  the  baptized  are  incorpo 
rate  into  Christ,  and  made  his  members, 


1  Jew.  141,  3  Jew.  467  ;  he  (or  Fulgentiua) 
unhesitatingly  declares  that  every  faithful 
man  is  partaker  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
the  Lord,when  in  baptism  he  is  made  a  mem 
ber  of  Christ,  3  Bee.  443,  Coop.  121,  Grin. 
68,  69,  1  Jew.  132,  450,  529,  2  Jew.  767, 
3  Jew.  530  (t).  Bede) ;  he  says,  the  sacrifice  of 
the  Lord's  passion  every  one  offers  for  his 
sins  when  he  is  dedicated  in  the  faith  of  his 
passion,  2  Jew.  727,  737,748;  and  again, 
that  the  Lord's  sacrifice  is  in  a  manner 
offered  for  each,  when  in  baptism  he  is  mark 
ed  with  the  name  of  Christ,  ib.  727;  and 
again, "  there  remaineth  no  more  sacrifice  for 
sin,"  i.e.  he  can  be  no  more  baptized,  ib.; 
he  declares  that  true  baptism  consists  not 
so  much  in  the  washing  of  the  body,  as  in 
the  faith  of  the  heart,  ib.  1105,  3  Jew.  462; 
asks  why  Christ  does  not  say,  "  Ye  are 
clean  because  of  the  baptism  wherewith  ye 
are  washed,"  but,  "for  the  word  which  I 
have  spoken  unto  you,"  saving  for  that  it  is 
the  word  that  cleanseth  in  the  water? 
take  away  the  word,  and  what  is  the  water 
but  water?  1  Cov.  459,  2  Jew.  757,  1105, 
3  Jew.  353,  357,  365;  inquires  whence  is 
the  virtue  of  the  water,  that  it  touches  the 
body  and  washes  the  heart,  unless  by  the 
working  of  the  word,  not  because  it  is 
spoken,  but  because  it  is  believed  ?  4  Bui. 
258,  Calf.  205,  2  Hoop.  407,  1  Jew.  123, 

3  Jew  462,  558;  speaks  of  the  water  of  bap 
tism  giving  us  outwardly  the  sacrament  of 
grace,  3  Jew.  463  ;  from  the  words  "  Bap 
tism  doth  now  save  us,"  he  shews  that  the 
visible   sacrament   alone  is  not  sufficient, 

4  Bui.  341,  3  Jew.  462;  says  the  laver  of 
regeneration   is   common   to  all  who   are 
baptized,  but  the  grace  thereof,  by  which 
the   members   of  Christ    are  regenerated 
with  their  head,  is  not   common   to  all, 
4  Bui.  300,  301  n.;  writes  that  many  have 
baptism,  not  to  life  eternal,  but  to  eternal 
punishment,   not  well  using    so    good    a 
thing,  4  Jew.  893;  teaches  that  it  is  avail 
able  to  some  unto  the  kingdom,  to  some 
unto  judgment,  ib.  893,  894  ;  says,  he  who 
receives  baptism  unworthily  receives  judg 
ment,  not  health  (pseud.),  1  Jew.  517  ;  de 
clares    that   visible   baptism    did   nothing 
profit  Simon  Magus,  4  Bui.  317,348;  says 
holy   things  (baptism  and   priesthood)  fly 
from  evil  men,  2  Jew.  761 ;  mentions  the 
opinion  of  the  Manichees  that  baptism  is  of 
no  avail,  4  Bui.  397,  Rog.  275  n. ;  holds,  in 
opposition  to  the  Pelagians,  that  baptism 
is  necessary  for  the  remission  of  original 
sin,  Rog.  277  n. ;  he  wrote  on  this  sacrament 


AUGUSTINE 


71 


against  the  Donatists,  1  Cran.  221 ;  says  Do- 
natus  did  not  believe  baptism  to  be,  except 
in  his  communion,  1  Jew.  132 ;  on  the  baptism 
of  those  bereft  of  reason,  3  Jew.  355  n.;  he 
mentions  one  who  was  baptized  as  he  lay  in 
a  trance,  in  deadly  pain,  and  unconscious, 
ib.  358 ;  speaks  against  baptizing  unborn  in- 
I  fants,  1  Jew.  6,  3  Jew.  358 

xv.     The  Eucharist  (see  also  xiii.)  ; 

(a)  Name,  institution,  &c. : — he  calls  the 
sacrament  "signaculum"  and  "  signum," 
2  Hoop.  405 ;  terms  it  a  figure,  Grin.  195, 
the  sacrament  of  bread  and  wine,  2  Jew. 
795,  3  Jew.  483,   a  sacrament  of  memory, 
1  Hoop.  529,  Rid.  39,  the  Lord's  morsel, 

i  2  Jew,  772 ;  speaks  of  it  as  a  sermon,  1  Jew. 
121;  his  use  of  the  word  "communion,"  ib. 
132 ;  (as  to  the  word  "  missa,"  see  (h)  below ;) 
on  Luke's  account  of  the  institution,  1 
Cran.  248,  Grin.  197 ;  why  it  is  not  spoken 
of  in  John  xiii.,  4  Bui.  463;  his  exposition 
of  Christ's  saying,  that  he  would  drink  of 
the  wine  in  the  kingdom  of  his  Father, 
Hutch.  2G9  ;  intimates  that  the  breaking  of 
bread  in  going  to  Er.imaus  was  hospita 
lity,  1  Brad.  548,  1  Jew.  232;  elsewhere 
he  interprets  it  of  the  sacrament,  2  Ful. 
234;  says  (the  eucharist)  is  blessed  and 
sanctified,  1  Ful.  504;  speaks  of  the  sacra 
ment  causing  us  to  be  moved  as  if  we  saw 
the  Lord  present  on  the  cross,  1  Jew. 
467,  539,  2  Jew.  600,  726;  another  passage, 
somewhat  similar,  1  Jew.  491 

(b)  Of  the  sign  and  the  thing  signified, 
and  how  the  elements  are  Christ's  body  and 
blood: — he  distinguishes  between  Christ's 
body  and  the  sacrament  thereof,   2  Bee. 
293, 1  Cov.  427,  2  Jew.  767 ;  speaks  of  the 
visible   and  invisible   sacrament,   1   Cran. 
201,  204;  says  (eternal  life)  pertains  to  the 
virtue  of  the  sacrament,  not  to  the  visible 
sacrament,  3  Bee.  432,  2  Jew.  619,  1120; 
declares  that  although   the  sacrament  be 
visibly  ministered,  yet  it  must  be  invisibly 
understood,  1  Cran.  230,  231,  (87);  he  (or 
rather  Fulgentius)  speaks  of  the  figurative 
character  of  the  eucharist,  Rid.  40 ;  speaks 
of  Christ  ^ordaining  a  similitude  or  repre 
sentation  of  his  sacrifice,  3  Bee.  458,  459 ; 
sajs  the  sacrament  is  a  figure,  commanding 
us   to   communicate  with   the   passion  of 
Christ,  &c.,  (see  (c)  below) ;  referred  to  on 
Christ's  presence  therein,  Rid.251 ;  he  says 
•we  have  Christ  at  present,  by  faith,  by  a 
sign,  by  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  by  the 
meat  and  drink  of  the  altar,  3  Bee.  452, 
1  Jew.  491,  537,  2  Jew.  740,  3  Jew.  484, 
529 ;  cited  in  the  Canon  Law  as  saying  that 


the  elements  are  before  consecration  bread 
and  wine,  afterwards  the  flesh  and  blood 
of  Christ,  1  Jew.  545,  2  Jew.  571;  he  says 
we  receive  Christ's  flesh  covered  with  the 
form  of  bread,  &c.,  2  Jew.  617,  796,  3  Jew. 
525  ;  affirms  that  Christ  gave  his  flesh  to  be 
eaten  which  he  took  of  the  earth,  &c.,  Rid. 
234 ;  declares  plainly,  in  many  places,  that 
Christ's  body  is  not  corporally  present,  nor 
corporally  eaten  in  the  sacrament,  1  Cran. 
232 ;  his  exposition  of  the  word  "  corporal, 
iter,"  (not  with  reference  to  this  subject), 

1  Jew.  476;    he  denies  that  there  is  any 
miracle  in   the  sacrament,   1  Hoop.   225, 

2  Hoop.  410 ;    declares  that  we  call  that 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  which  is  taken 
of  the  fruit  of  the  earth,  and  consecrated 
by  mystical  prayer,  3£ec.  442, 1  Cran.  105, 
(54) ;  says  the  bread  by  a  certain  consecra 
tion  becomes  mystical  unto  us,  2  Hoop.  426; 
shews  that  inasmuch  as  sacraments  have 
the  name  of  the  things  whereof  they  are 
sacraments,  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body 
is   Christ's  body,    and   the    sacrament    of 
Christ's  blood,  the  blood  of  Christ  (see 
p.  67,  col.  1);  declares  that  the  heavenly 
bread  is  called  Christ's  body,  when  indeed 
it  is  the  sacrament  of  his  body,  2  Bee.  250, 
284,  3  Bee.  437,  458,  Coop.  204,  2  Jew. 
619,  620,  794,  3  Jew.  508,  Rid.  42 ;    glosa 
on  this  passage,  2  Jew.  621;  he  explains 
how  the   bread  is    Christ's  body  and  the 
cup  his  blood,  one  thing  being  seen  and 
another  understood,  3  Bee.  440,  3  Jew.  514  ; 
says,  the  fathers  (i.  e.  before  Pelagius)  ex 
pressed  the  sacraments  of  so  great  a  thing 
none  otherwise  than  by  the  name  of  the 
same  thing,  Hutch.  37,  3  Jew.  499;  imagines 
Christ  as  saying,  understand  what  I  say 
spiritually ;  ye  shall  not  eat  this  body  that 
ye  see.. .1  have  delivered  you  a  certain  sacra 
ment,  2  Bee.  296,  3  Bee.  443,   Coop.  211, 

1  Cran.  231,  Grin.  44,  45,  70,  1  Hoop.  235, 

2  Hoop.  463,  495, 1  Jew.  451,  479,  525,  542, 
2  Jew.  621,  622,  775, 895,  1111,  3  Jew.  529, 
Rid.  39 ;  says  that  Christ,  by  speaking  (in 
John  vi.)  of  his  ascension,  shewed  what  he 
meant  in  saying  he  would  give  his  body, 
1  Jew.  454;  shews  that  "  the  flesh  profiteth 
nothing,"  1  Jew.  526;  on  1  Sam.  xxi.  13, 
"Ferebatur  in  manibus  suis,"  he  says  that 
Christ  after  a  certain  manner  bare  himself 
in  his  own  hands,  3  Bee.  442,  4  Bui.  438, 
439, 1  Cran.  59,  61, 1  Ful.  544  n.,  Grin.  61, 
198,  1  Jew.   502,   503,    2  Lat.  274,  Rid. 
243,  244,   Whita.  469;    he  says  the  Lord 
held  bread,  1  Jew.  503 ;  declares  that  the 
Lord  did   not   hesitate  to  say,   "This  is 


72 


AUGUSTINE 


my  body,"  when  he  gave  the  sign  of  his 
body,  2  Bee.  282,  285,  3  B«c.  271,  369, 
435,  442,  1  Brad.  590,  4  Bui.  441,  Coop. 
201,  211,  Grin.  65,  1  Hoop.  127,  231, 

2  J700/J.  405,  463,  1  Jew.  219,  2  Jew.  563, 
692,  612,  1112,  3  Jew.  169,  243,  512,  4  Jew. 
765,  ./Kd.  41,  3  2Vz.  259,  260 ;  speaks  of  the 
sacrament  as  the  partaking   of  the  body 
and  blood  of  the  Lord,  3  Bee.  389 ;  says, 
our  Lord  by  the  sacrament  of  wine  com 
mends  unto  us  his  blood,  3  Jew.  521 ;  ex 
horts  to  drink  Christ's  blood,  2  Lat.  269 ; 
asserts  that  Paul  says  to  those  who  receive 
the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  "  Seek 
those  things  which  are  above,"  1  Jeic.  542, 

3  Jew.  534;  says  "the  blood  is  the  soul," 
as  "the  rock  was   Christ,"  2  Bee.  282, 
3  Bee.  442,   2  Jew.  612  ;    calls   the    ele 
ments  bread  and  wine  after  consecration, 

2  Jew.  571;    exclaims,  come  boldly,  it  is 
bread,  and  not  poison,  3  Bee.  424;   says, 
that  which  you  see  is  the  bread  and  the 
cup,  which  also  your  eyes  do  shew  you; 
but  faith  sheweth  further,  that  the  bread 
is  the   body   of  Christ,  and   the  cup  his 
blood,  2  Bee.  267,  268,  3  Bee.  424, 1  Cran. 
277,  (31),  1  Jew.  11,  150,  564,  2  Jew.  579, 
776,  791, 1066, 1115,  3  Jew.  482,  483,  512, 
see  also  Bale  93;  says  the  bread  is  spent 
in   receiving   the   sacrament,  2  Bee.  252, 

3  Bee.  456,  2  Hoop.  425  ;    speaks  of  the 
risible  species  of  the  elements,  2  Jew.  793, 
794;   deems  the   words  "daily  bread"  to 
include,  that  which  is  needful  for  the  body, 
the  visible    consecrated    bread,    and    the 
invisible  bread  of   God's  word,  1  Brad. 
100;  takes  it  to  mean  either  the  sacrament 
of  the  body  of  Christ,  which  (says  he)  we 
receive   daily,  or  the   spiritual   food,   the 
meat  which  perisheth   not,  1  Jew.  169,  2 
Jew.  767,  not  the  bread  that  passes  into 
the  body,   but  that  bread   of  everlasting 
life,  which  sustains  the   substance  of  the 
soul  (pseud.),  1  Jew.  169,  2  Jew.  571 ;  (see 
also  (h)  below) ;    he   says,    no    man    eats 
the  flesh  of  Christ,  unless  he  first  adore, 
(i.  e.  worship  him  in  heaven),  1  Cran.  230, 
1  Jew.  11,  12,  541;    on   "the  poor"  and 
"the  ricli  of  the  earth"  eating  at  Christ's 
table,  and  adoring,  1  Jew.  543, 544 ;  he  says 
(in   the   Canon  Law)   we  honour  in  form 
of  bread  and  wine,  things  invisible,  1  Jew. 
545  ;  declares  that  (the  elements)  may  have 
honour  as   things   pertaining  to   religion, 
but    not    wonder    as    things    marvellous, 
1  Jew.  481,  2  Jew.  1122 ;    says  he  is   no 
less  guilty  who   hears   God's  word  negli 
gently,  than   he  who   suffers  the  body  of 


Christ  to  fall  upon   the  ground  (pseud.), 

1  Brad.  100,  1  Cran.  146,  1  Jew.  151,  2 

& 
Jew.  771 

(c)  Of  eating  Christ's  body,  &c.  (see  the 
preceding  paragraph ;  also  p.  67,  col.  2) :  he 
speaks  of  Christ's  flesh  as  the  true  food,  and 
of  his  blood  as  truly  drink,  1  Cran.  24 ; 
shews  how  the  eating  and  drinking  thereof 
must  be  spiritually  understood,  2  Bee.  293, 
296,  1  Cran.  27 ;  his  words  about  eating  the 
body  of  Christ  with  our  mouths  are  to  be 
understood  figuratively,  1  Cran.  55 ;  he 
means  not  that  Christ's  flesh  is  to  be  eaten 
carnally,  but  spiritually,  at  the  Lord's  sup 
per  as  well  as  at  all  other  times,  ib.  118, 
208 ;  he  teaches  (in  many  places)  that  sacra 
ments  are  food  for  the  mind,  not  for  the 
mouth,  1  Hoop.  233;  declares  that  Christ's 
words  about  eating  his  flesh  (John  vi.)  must 
be  understood  figuratively,  since  otherwise 
they  would  seem  to  command  a  horrible 
wickedness,  1  Brad.  91,  4  Bui.  289,  461, 

1  Cran.  22,  27, 115,  (57),  Grin.  70,  1  Jew. 
525,  2  Jew.  622,  624, 1113,  3  Jew.  487,  Rid. 
21, 32,  White.  472,  and  see  2  Lat.  266 ;  calls 
the  sacrament  a  figure  commanding  us  to 
partake   of  his  passion,  1  Cran.  115,  212, 

2  Hoop.  429,  463,  1  Jew.  452,  463,  2  Jew. 
624,  3  Jew.  619 ;    he  shews  that  to  keep 
in  our  minds  that  Christ  was  crucified  and 
wounded  for  us,   is  to  eat  his  flesh   and 
drink  his  blood,  1  Cran.  115,212, 232,  (57); 
remarks  that  the  people  took  the  saying  (in 
Jo.  vi.)  foolishly;  but  they  were  hard,  not  the 
saying,  2  Bee.  296,  3  Bee.  443,  2  Jew.  895; 
declares  the  words  of  Christ  to  be  spirit  and 
life,  though  not  to  him  who  carnally  under 
stands  them,  1  Cran.  206 ;  imagines  Christ 
as  saying,  understand  what  I  speak  spi 
ritually  ;  ye  shall  not  eat  this  body  which 
ye  see,  &c.  (see  (b)  above),  and,  when  ye 
shall  see  the  Son  of  man  ascending  where 
he  was  before,  even  then  truly  shall  you  see 
that  he  bestows  his  body  not  in  that  man 
ner  which  you  think,  3  Jew.  487, 539 ;  quotes 
Christ's  saying,  "he  that  eateth  me  shall 
live  through  me,"  2  Jew.  766;  speaks  of 
him  as  shewing  us  what  it  is  to  eat  his 
body. ..not  only  in  the   sacrament,  but  in 
very  deed,  i.e.  to  dwell  in  him,  2  Bee.  293, 

3  Bee.  434,  463,  464,  Uew.  450,  3  Jew. 
542;   calls  Christ  the  food  of  great  ones, 
2  Jew.  786;  calls  him   the  bread  of  our 
heart,  1  Jew.  475,  2  Jew.  1117,  3  Jew.  530 ; 
says,  Christ  hath  called  us  unto  his  gospel, 
and  he  himself  is  our  meit  to  be  tasted  in 
the  heart,  2  Jew.  768 ;  again,  Christ  is  our 
meat,  than  which  there  is  nothing  more 


AUGUSTINE 


73 


savonry  if  a  man  have  a  sound  taste  in  his 
heart,  3  Jew.  549 ;  exclaims,  hunger  within, 
thirst  within,  ib.  530;  says,  this  bread  re 
quires  the  hunger  of  the  inner  man,  2  Sec. 
295,  1  Jew.  451,  2  Jew.  572,  3  Jew.  4C7, 
488,  589 ;  speaks  of  him  who  eats  inwardly, 
not  outwardly,  who  eats  in  the  heart,  not 
who  presses  with  the  teeth,  3  Bee.  432, 
1  Hoop.  233,  2  Jew.  619, 1120,  3  Jew.  487, 
542 ;  writes,  he  that  eateth  not  eateth,  and 
he  that  eateth  eateth  not,  3  Jew.  531 ;  speaks 
of  drinking  inwardly,  1  Jew.  451, 2  Jew.  572; 
declares  that  Christ  cannot  be  devoured 
with  teeth,  3  Sec.  434;  asks,  why  preparest 
thou  thy  teeth  and  belly  ?  believe,  and 
thou  hast  eaten,  2  Sec.  295, 296, 3  Sec.  432, 
1  Brad.  105  n.,  4  Bui.  460,  1  Cran.  118, 
208,  Grin.  44, 1  Hoop.  233, 530,  Hutch.  242, 
1  Jeto.  141,  449,  468,  475,  528,  2  Jew.  776, 
1110, 1119,  3  Jew.  466,  486,  492,  530,  589, 
Sand.  88,  3  Jtyw.  228 ;  again,  prepare  not 
thy  jaws,  but  thy  heart,  1  Cran.  118,  208, 

1  Hoop.  233,  2  Hoop.  497,  2  Jew.  1110, 
3  Jew.  486, 539 ;  he  asserts  that  the  grace  of 
Christ  is  not  consumed  by  morsels,  3  Jew. 
487,  530,539;  declares  that  he  who  believes 
eats,  2  Bee.  295,  296,  3  Bee.  434,  Hutch. 
263,  3  Jew.  488  ;  speaks  of  making  Christ 
come   into   the  bowels   of  the  hungry  by 
preaching  him,  4  Jew.  790;  asserts  that  the 
centurion  received  Christ  into  his  heart,  ib. ; 
calls  Christ  the  bread  of  which  he  that  eats 
lives  for  ever,  3  Sec.  463;  exclaims,  brethren, 
behold  the  heavenly  bread,  eat  it  with  a 
spiritual  mouth,  3  Jew.  530;  says,  to  believe 
in  him,  that  is  to  eat  the  living  bread,  &c., 

2  Bee.  295,  296,  3  Bee.  465,  1  Hoop.  233, 
Hutch.  263,  1  Jew.  452,  468,  2  Jew.  776, 

3  Jew.  533,  549,  589,  3   Tyn.  228;    says, 
when  Christ  is  eaten,  life  is  eaten,  1  Jew. 
458  ;  exclaims,  eat  life,  drink  life,  1  Brad. 
97,  Rid.  161,201 

(d)  That  Christ's  body  is  eaten  by  the 
righteous,  but  not  by  the  wicked: — he  ad 
monishes  that  he  that  comes  to  the  holy  ban 
quet  must  come  full  of  holiness,  3  Bee.  476 ; 
shews  that  those  only  who  are  cleansed  may 
receive  the  meat  of  the  body  of  Christ,  ib. 
475 ;  says,  the  sacrament  is  received  from 
the  Lord's  table,  of  some  unto  life,  of  some 
unto  destruction ;  but  the  thing  itself 
whereof  it  is  a  sacrament  (that  is,  the  body 
of  Christ)  is  received  of  every  man  unto  life 
and  of  no  man  unto  destruction,  whosoever 
be  partaker  of  it,  3  Bee.  463,  465,  1  Cran. 
212, 1  Cov.  428, 1  Jew.  193,453,  524,  2  Jew. 
759,  1122,  3  Jew.  449,  494,  4  Jew.  895; 
admonishes  not  to  eat  the  flesh  and  drink 


the  blood  of  Christ  only  in  the  sacrament, 
which  many  evil  men  do,  3  Bee.  433;  af 
firms  that  he  who  is  in  the  unity  of  the 
body  of  Christ  truly  eats  his  body  and 
drinks  his  blood,  ib.  4G3,  464  ;  approves  the 
judgment  of  those  who  say  that  he  eats  not 
the  body  of  Christ,  who  is  not  in  the  body 
of  Christ,  2  Bee.  293,  3  Bee.  464,  1  Brad. 
91,  542,  4  Bui.  465,  1  Cran.  216;  says  this 
is  the  eating  of  that  meat  and  the  drinking 
of  that  drink, — for  a  man  to  dwell  in  Christ, 
and  to  have  Christ  abiding  in  him,  2  Bee. 
293,  3  Bee.  463,  1  Cran.  26,  212,  1  Jew. 
212,  2  Jew.  786,  3  Jew.  454,  619,  4  Jew. 
893;  declares  that  he  that  dwells  not  in 
Christ  and  in  whom  Christ  dwells  not, 
without  doubt,  neither  spiritually  eats  his 
flesh  nor  drinks  his  blood,  although  he 
carnally  and  visibly  presses  the  sacrament 
thereof  with  his  teeth,  2  Bee.  293,  3  Bee. 
463,  4  Bui.  460,  465,  470,  1  Cov.  428, 
Grin.  58,  2  Hoop.  498,  2  Jew.  759,  4  Jew. 
895,  and  see  Hutch.  264 ;  on  the  citation 
of  this  passage  in  the  29th  article  of  the 
church  of  England,  Park.  381 ;  again,  he 
who  abides  not  in  me  and  in  whom  I  do 
not  abide,  let  him  not  say  or  think  that  he 
either  eats  my  body  or  drinks  my  blood, 
2  Jew.  1120,  3  Jew.  532,  and  see  1  Cran.  26 ; 
again,  he  that  agrees  not  with  Christ  nei 
ther  eats  his  flesh,  nor  drinks  his  blood, 
though  he  daily  receive  the  sacrament  of 
so  great  a  thing  to  the  condemnation  of 
his  presumption,  2  Bee.  292,  3  Bee.  433, 
434,  463,  464,  1  Cran.  205,  210,  (81),  Grin. 
59,  Hutch.  265  n.,  1  Jew.  519,  2  Jew.  1120; 
he  says  they  (the  wicked)  have  the  sacra-  . 
ment  outwardly,  but  do  not  hold  the  thing 
itself  inwardly. ..so  they  eat  and  drink  judg 
ment,  2  Jew.  604,  4  Jew.  894 ;  yet  he  speaks 
of  evil  men  receiving  the  body  of  Christ 
quodam  modo,  Phil.  133,  and  says  it  was 
the  body  of  the  Lord  even  to  them  who 
ate  unworthily,  1  Cran.  222  ;  says  that  those 
without  the  church  may  have  the  sacrament, 
but  the  matter  of  it  they  cannot  have, 
2  Bee.  293,  and  that  heretics  and  schis 
matics  receive  the  same  sacrament  (as  the 
church  does),  but  it  is  not  profitable  to 
them,  but  very  hurtful,  3  Bee.  464,  1  Cran. 
216,  Pit.  632 ;  shews  that  it  is  hurtful  to 
those  who  use  it  ill,  1  Cran.  221,  (85) ;  re  a 
marks  that  bread  feeds  man,  but  kills  ft* 
hawk,  2  Hoop.  424;  says  it  is  death,  IA. 
life,  to  him  who  thinks  that  (Christ)  the 
Life  was  a  liar,  2  Jew.  699 ;  what  it  is  not  to 
discern  the  Lord's  body,  4  Bui.  471 ;  he  says, 
he  that  is  blind  within  sees  not  Christ  the 


AUGUSTINE 


bread,  2  Jeic.  1121,  3  Jew.  474;  avouches 
that  Judas  was  present  at  the  last  supper, 
4  Bui.  464 ;  says,  the  Lord  himself  tole 
rates  Judas,  and  suffers  a  devil,  a  thief,  and 
his  betrayer,  to  receive  among  his  innocent 
disciples  our  price,  4  Jew.  892,  893 ;  de 
clares  that  he  admitted  Judas  to  the  feast, 
in  which  he  commended  and  delivered  to 
his  disciples  the  figure  of  his  body  and 
blood,  2  Bee.  235,  3  Bee.  369,  435,  Coop. 
202,  Grin.  65,  2  Hoop.  405,  Hutch.  259, 

1  Jew.  447,  2  Jew.  592,  609,   775,  1113, 
3  Jew.  169,  527,  532,  4  Jew.  893,  Kid.  40 ; 
he  says  that  they  (the  disciples)  did  eat 
the  bread  that  was  the  Lord,  he,  (Judas), 
the  bread  of  the  Lord  against  the  Lord, 

2  Bee.  294,  297,  3  Bcc.  463,  466,  1  Brad. 
512,  537,  542,  4  Bui.  465,   1   Cran.   213, 
224,  2  Hoop.  497,  2  Jew.  767,  3  ./etc.  455, 
481,  532 ;    declares  that    good    men    eat 
both,  Rid.  247;  nevertheless  he  speaks  of 
Judas  (in  one  sense)  receiving  the   body 
and  blood  of  the  Lord,  2  Bee.  296,  1  Cran. 
222,  Hutch.  265,  266  ;  tells  how  Judas  re 
ceived  the  morsel  (non  malum  sed  male), 
2  Bee.  296,  3  Bee.  432, 1  Cran.  221 ,  Rid.  246 ; 
shews  that  the  Lord's  supper  was  the  same 
to  Peter  and  to  Judas,  but  that  the  effect 
differed  in  them ;  the  table  (says  he)  was 
one  to  both,  but  it  availed  not  to  both  for 
one  thing,  1  Brad.  542,  1  Cran.  57 

(e)  Benefits,  &c. : — referred  to  on  the 
grace  of  the  Lord's  supper,  Rid.  202 ;  lie 
says,  whosoever  with  faith  and  fear  hears 
the  word  of  God,  is  comforted  by  the 
breaking  of  bread,  3  Jew.  549 ;  teaches  that 
they  who  eat  and  drink  Christ  eat  and 
drink  life,  3  Bee.  414,  433,  465 ;  says  to 
eat  him  is  to  be  refreshed,  to  drink  him 
is  to  live,  3  Bee.  414,  433,  465;  a  like 
passage,  to  eat  that,  &c.,  1  Cran.  203, 
212, 1  Jew.  528 ;  he  says  he  who  eats  not  the 
flesh  of  Christ... has  not  life,  and  he  who 
eats  it  has  life  eternal,  1  Cran.  212,  see 
also  2  Jew.  1121,  1122,  3  Jew.  449,  493, 
592;  writes  of  certain  heretics  who  affirmed 
that  whoever  once  received  the  sacrament 
could  not  be  damned,  1  Hoop.  161 ;  he 
erroneously  maintains  that  is  is  necessary 
for  salvation  to  infants,  3  Bui.  398,  4  Bui. 
379,  Calf.  259,  2  Ful.  41,  158,  392;  men 
tions  an  instance  of  the  practice  of  giving 
•-  to  them,  1  Jew.  6 ;  a  spurious  passage 
Alleged  for  infant  communion,  ib.  250  ; 
•hews,  however,  that  those  who  depart 
hence  without  receiving  the  sacrament  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood,  are  not  deprived 
<fc  the  benefit  of  that  sacrament  if  they 


have  that  which  is  thereby  signified  (Fnl- 
gentius),  3  Bee.  443, 1  Jew.  132,  2  Jen:  1107 
(/)  The  sacrament  as  a  type  of  unity: 
— he  speaks  of  the  sacrament  of  bread  as 
denoting  unity,  1  Jew.  232,  234;  she>s 
that  it  declares  the  unity  of  Christians,  &c., 
Grin.  55,  56 ;  calls  it  the  mystery  of  unity, 

1  Jew.  141 ;    blames  him  who   takes    the 
mystery  of  unity,  and  does  not  hold  the 
bond  of  peace,  Grin,  56,  1  Jew.  204 ;  says, 
we  receive  together,   we  drink  together, 
because  we  live  together,  1  Jen:  26!,  3  Jew. 
479;  passages  on  the  "  one  bread  and  one 
body,"  Coop.  120,  2  Hoop.  426;    he  says 
the  Lord  calls  bread,  made  by  the  knead 
ing  of  many  grains,  his  body,  Grin.  56  n., 

2  Hoop.  426,  and  see  1  Cov.  445,  1  Cran. 
249 ;    declares  that   the  Lord  would  have 
his  meat  and  drink  understood  to  be  the 
fellowship  of  his  body  and  members,  1  Jew. 
134;    shews  that  he  must  be  in  the  body 
of  Christ,  who  would   receive    the   body 
of  Christ,  1  Brad.  91,  542  (&  al.  see  (d) 
above) ;  another  passage,  1  Jew.  141 ;  he 
says,  we  are  made  Christ's   body,  and  by 
his  mercy  we  are  that  which  we  receive, 

1  Hoop.  230,  Hutch.  240 ;  hence  he  tells  the 
faithful  communicants,  ye  are  there  upon 
the  table,  ye  are  there  in  the  cup,  1  Hoop. 
230,  Hutch.  240, 1  Jew.  468, 522, 539,  3  Jew. 
542,  602 

(g)  The  eucharist  as  a  sacrifice : — he 
affirms  that  Christ  was  once  offered  in  him 
self,  and  yet  is  daily  offered  sacramentally, 

2  Bee.  250,  3  Bee.  458,  2  Jew.  718 ;  declares 
that  Christ  is  the  priest,  himself  offering, 
and  himself  the  oblation ;  the  sacrament  of 
which  thing  the  church  will   have  to  be 
the  daily  sacrifice,  2  Ful.  80  n. ;  says,  Christ 
is  sacrificed,  i.e.  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  is 
represented,  and  remembrance  is  made  of 
his  passion,  2  Jew.  726;  shews  how  Christ 
is   sacrificed   by  the   people   every  day,   1 
Hoop.  529  n.,  1  Jew.  167  ;  says  that  by  our 
remembrance  of  Christ,  he  is  sacrificed  to 
us  daily,  1  Jne.  23  (similar  passages  will  be 
found  in  iii.  p.  50)  ;  affirms  that  every  man 
offers  the  sacrifice  of  the  Lord's  passion  for 
his  own  sins,   (see  p.  70,  col.  2) ;    shews 
in   what   way   the  sacrament   is   called  a 
sacrifice,  4  Bui.  432, 1  Cran.  87, 124, 2  Hoop. 
528,  529;    says,  the  church  offers  up  the 
sacrifice  of  bread  and  wine,  2  Hoop.  429, 
2  Jew.  1114,  3  Jew.  349;  asserts  that  the 
sacrifice    of   the  church   consists  of   two 
things,  the  visible  shape  of  the  elements, 
and   the  invisible   flesh  and  blood  of  our 
Lord,  2  Bee.  2G3,  1  Cran.  277,  282,  2  Jew. 


AUGUSTINE 


75 


592,  594;  says,  the  visible  sacrifice  is  a 
sacrament,  i.  e.  a  holy  sign,  of  the  invisible 
sacrifice,  1  Cov.  451  n.,  1  Cran.  351, 2  Hoop. 
405,  528,  2  Jew.  736,  737,  and  that  what 
is  called  of  all  men  the  sacrifice,  is  a  sign 
of  the  true  sacrifice,  1  Cran.  351,  (95), 

2  Ful.  80  n.,  2  Hoop.  528,  529,  2  Jew.  710, 
737;  he  says,  the  sacrifice  of  the  flesh  of 
Christ  made  by  the  hands  of  the  priest  is 
called  Christ's  passion,  death,  crucifixion ; 
not  really,  but   in   a  significant   mystery, 
2Sec:250,  Coop. 204,2  Jew.  711,794,4  Jew. 
893;  contrasts  the  carnal  sacrifices  of  the 
Law,  wherein  there  was  a  figure  of  the  flesh 
of  Christ  which  he  should  offer,  with  our 
sacrifice,  in  which  there  is  a  thanksgiving 
for   and   memorial  of  the  flesh  of  Christ 
which  he  has  oifered  for  us  (Fulgentius), 

3  Bee.  441, 442,  456,  457,  1  Cran.  77,  Grin. 
68,  2  Hoop.  429,  430,  1  Jew.  491,  2  Jew. 
602,  610,  708,  709,  716,  3  Jew.  350;  says, 
the  flesh  and  blood  of  (Christ's)  sacrifice 
was,  before  the  advent  of  Christ,  promised 
by  sacrifices  of  resemblance ;  in  the  passion 
it  was  given  in  truth  ;  since  his  ascension 
it  is  celebrated  by  a  sacrament  of  remem 
brance,  2  Bee.  249,  3  Bee.  441,  457,  2  Jew. 
710,  736 ;  observes  that  all  the  sacrifices  of 
the  old  testament  in  many  and  various  ways 
signified  the  one  sacrifice  whose  memory  we 
now  celebrate,  2  Jew.  708 ;  says  that  now 
Christians  celebrate    the   memory   of  his 
finished  sacrifice  by  the  holy  oblation  and 
participation  of  his  body  and  blood,  3  Bee. 
456,  Hid.  179 ;  now  we  offer  not  his  flesh 
with  our  hands,  but  with  our  heart  and 
mouth  we  offer  praise,  4  Jew.  1047  ;  he  de 
clares  that  the  church  offers  sacrifice,  not 
to  martyrs,  but  to  God  alone,  3  Bee.  356; 
again,   he   speaks  of  this  sacrifice  as  the 
(mystical)   body  of  Christ,  which  is  not 
offered  to  martyrs,  since  they  themselves 
are  that  body,  Coop.  93  ;  another  passage, 
wherein  he  speaks  of  the  people  as  the 
oblation,   ib. ;    on   Melchisedec's  offering, 

1  Ful.  148  ;  he  says  he  gave  Abraham  the 
eucharist  of  the   Lord's  body   and  blood, 

2  Jew.  732  ;    writes,  Christ  has  given  an 
image  of  his  sacrifice  to  be  celebrated  in 
his  church  in  memory  of  his  passion,  that 
he  might  be  a  priest,  not  after  the  order  of 
Aaron,   but  of  Melchisedec,    2  Jew.  65G, 
736,  3  Jew.  336,  4  Jew.  715  ;  says  that  the 
same    sacrifice  which  Melchisedec  offered 
is  now   offered  throughout  the  world,  2 
Jew.  736;  declares  that  the  priest  offers  up 
the  sacrifice  of  praise,  not  after  the  order 
of  Aaron,  but  after  the  order  of  Melchise 


dec,  ib.  737  ;  on  the  offering  foretold  by 
Malachi,  ib.  723;  he  calls  upon  the  Jews  to 
behold  the  accomplishment  of  that  pre 
diction,  ib.  736;  terms  the  Lord's  supper 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  Phil.  119; 
speaks  of  the  altars  of  our  hearts  (dub.), 
2  Jew.  735 

(A)  Kites : — he  says  the  Saviour  left  the 
circumstances  of  the  sacrament  to  his  apo 
stles,  &c.,  1  Jew.  39, 74,  122, 125,  1  IVhitg. 
237 ;  relates  that  the  heathen  supposed 
Christians  to  worship  Bacchus  and  Ceres 
in  the  sacrament,  1  Jew.  544 ;  3  Jew. 
552,  4  Jew.  709,  Rid.  236;  his  writings 
contain  some  vestiges  of  the  primitive 
forms,  4  Bui.  409  ;  he  speaks  of  daily  com 
munion,  1  Jew.  125,  174,  202 ;  speaks  of 
some  communicating  every  day,  some  on 
certain  days,  some  only  on  the  Lord's  day, 

2  Bee.  258,  3  Bee.  381,  Coop.  101,  1  Jew. 
17  ;   affirms    that   the    sacrament  is   pre 
pared  in   some  places  every  day,  in  some 
places  on  certain  days,  2  Bee.  258,  3  Bee. 
381,  1  Jew.  169,  2  Jew.  759;    says,  the 
"daily  bread"  may  be  taken  for  the   sa 
crament  of  Christ's  body,  which  we  receive 
every  day,  1  Jew.  169,  202  (see  (6)  above) ; 
states  that  many  in  the  Eastern  parts  did  not 
communicate  daily,  ib.  169  ;  neither  praises 
nor  blames  daily  communion  (pseud.),  2  Bee. 
258,  3  Bee.  470,  1  Jew.  199,  but  counsels 
men  to  receive  every  Sunday,  if  the  mind  be 
without  desire  to  sin  (pseud.),  2  Bee.  258, 

3  Bee.  470,  Pil.  542 ;  his  advice  to  parties 
differing  about  the  frequency  of  celebration, 

4  Bui.  424, 425;  he  speaks  of  the  communion 
as  celebrated  twice  in  some  places,  on  the 
Thursday  before  Easter,  2  Jew.  631 ;  replies 
to  questions  as  to  its  celebration  on  that 
day,  1  Whitg.  236;  shews  that  in  the  pri 
mitive  church  the  priest  and  people  some 
times  communicated  after  supper,  1  Jew. 
136  ;  mentions   the  table  of  the  Lord  set 
in   the   midst,    1   Jew.  311,    2   Jew.   636; 
speaks  of  the  Donatists  breaking  the  altar- 
boards,   1  Jew.  311,  3  Jew.  602 ;   on   the 
mode  of  celebration  at  Carthage,    1  Jew. 
208 ;  he  uses  the  term  "  missa"  for  the  dis 
missal   of  the  catechumens,  2   Ful.  82  n., 
see  Phil.  93 ;    speaks   of  the   exhortation 
"  Sursum  corda,"  as  used  throughout  the 
world,  I  Cov.  456  n.,  and  as  used  in  the 
holy  mysteries,  1  Jew.  119,  3  Jew.  534 ;  h 
says  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  are  in  h' 
ven,  because  daily  lifted  up  to  heaven,  and 
mentions  the  response,  "  Habemus  ad  Do- 
minum,"3  Bee.  266,  360;  declares  that  in 
the  sacraments  of  the  faithful  it  is  said  that 


76 


AUGUSTINE 


we  should  lift  up  our  hearts  unto  the  Lord, 
and  that  the  people  responded,  3  Bee.  407, 

3  Jew.  534 ;  says  that  the  faithful  know 
when  it  is  said,  "  Let  us  give  thanks  unto 
our  Lord  God,"  3  Bee.  407 ;  affirms  that 
prayer  should  be  made  for  the  dead,  3  Bui. 
397 ;   says  the  souls  of  the  dead   are   re 
lieved  by  the  devotion  of  the  living,  when 
the  sacrifice  of  the  Mediator  is  offered,  2 
Lot.  275 ;  mentions  the  kiss  of  peace,  1  Jew. 
154  ;  says  the  bread  is  broken  that  it  may 
be  distributed,  &c.,  1  Jew.  203,  2  Jew.  588, 

4  Jew.  819 ;  referred  to  to  shew  that  the 
bread  and  the  cup   were  given   into  the 
hands  of  the  communicants,  2  Bee.  301  n., 
3  Bee.  411,  1  Jew.  154;  speaks  of  the  host 
being  broken,  and  the    blood    from    the 
chalice  poured  into  the  mouths  of  the  faith 
ful,  3  Bee.  413,  1  Jew.  167,  209,  2  Jew. 
599,  COO,  729;  mentions  that  the  minister 
said,  "  The  body  of  Christ,"  and  that  the 
recipient  replied  "  Amen,"  1  Jew.  141;  ad 
dresses  the  communicants  as  receiving  the 
cup  of  Christ  together,  3  Bee.  413;  seems 
to  imply  that  the  sacrament  was  not  re 
ceived,  2  Jew.  554  ;  he  (or  Caesarius)  speaks 
of  the  care  used  in  receiving  the  sacrament 
to  be  carried  home-,  1  Jew.  148,  151,  248; 
referred  to  (the  passage  also  attributed  to 
Gregory)  as  naming  private  mass,  1  Jew. 
106 ;  tells  of  the  expulsion  of  evil  spirits 
from  the  house  of  Hesperius  by  the  offer 
ing  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  body  of  Christ, 

2  Ful.  86 

xvi.  Ceremonies  (see  also  ix.  and  xiii.):  on 
the  burden  of  Jewish  ceremonies,  Rid.  138 ; 
he  declares  that  in  his  time  ceremonies  so 
oppressed  religion  ...  with  servile  burdens, 
that  the  condition  of  the  Jews  was  more 
tolerable,  2  Bui.  126,  1  Jew.  138,  2  Jew. 
992,  3  Jew.  670,  4  Jew.  797,  Lit.  Edw. 
198,  3  Tyn.  74,  Whita.  607,  2  Whitg. 
577  ;  this  passage  not  noticed  in  the  very 
copious  index  of  the  Benedictine  editors, 

3  Tyn.   74  n.;   he  is   grieved  that   many 
things    wholesomely    commanded    in    the 
holy  scriptures  are  not  regarded,  and  that 
all  tilings  are  full  of  presumptions,  Calf. 

\  268,  3  Jew.  569,571;  advises  Januarius  to 
\  conform  to  the  customs  of  the  church 
where  he  comes,  they  being  not  contrary  to 
faith  and  good  manners,  4  Bui.  58,  504, 
3  Jew.  285,  1  Whitg.  236;  says  that  in  mat 
ters  not  determined  by  scripture,  custom 
must  be  taken  for  law,  1  Jew.  254 ;  com 
mends  whatever  tends  to  the  increase  of 
faith  or  charity,  Grin.  29;  allows  that 
changes  may  be  made  in  respect  of  times, 


&o.,  2  Brad.  389,  Calf.  196;  would  have 
ceremonies  whose  causes  are  doubtful,  cut 
away,  1  Jew.  509,  2  Jew.  589,  3  Jew.  570, 
1  Whitg.  238,  241 ;  speaks  of  holy  bread 
given  to  catechumens,  and  calls  it  a  sacra 
ment,  1  Cran.  180,  3  Jew.  458,  Rid.  30; 
asks  what  else  is  imposition  of  hands  but 
prayer  over  a  man?  Calf.  215;  on  the  cere 
mony  of  washing  the  feet,  1  Jew.  223,  225; 
calls  it  a  sacrament,  3  Jew.  458 ;  says  his 
mother  left  bringing  wine  and  cakes  to 
tha  church  not  because  it  was  ungodly  or 
unlawful,  but  because  it  resembled  the 
superstition  of  the  heathen,  3  Jew.  616; 
speaks  of  some  vowing  oil  and  wax  for  the 
lights  at  night,  ib.  178 

xvii.  Prayer,  Praise,  Worship  :  he  men 
tions  the  opinion  of  Socrates  that  every 
god  should  be  worshipped  according  to 
his  own  commandment,  Calf.  34,  3  Jew. 
553,  Sand.  87;  calls  prayer  a  help  to  him 
that  prayeth,  a  sacrifice  to  God,  a  scourge 
to  the  devils,  Sand.  263;  observes  that  if 
Stephen  had  not  prayed,  Paul  had  not  been 
converted,  3  Jew.  556,  1  Lat.  338  n. ;  says 
that  God  is  to  be  sought  and  prayed  unto 
in  the  secret  places  of  a  reasonable  soul, 
1  Bee.  133, 134,  3  Bee.  407  ;  declares  that 
one  about  to  pray  should  prepare  a  secret 
place  in  the  peace  of  his  heart,  1  Bee.  159 ; 
admonishes  to  ask  in  prayer  of  none  but 
the  Lord  God,  ib.  167  ;  says  we  must  think 
it  no  great  thing  to  be  heard  at  our  will, 
but  for  our  profit,  ib. ;  declares  that  the 
prayer  which  is  not  made  by  Christ  is  very 
sin,  1  Bee.  149,  2  Bee.  135,  3  Bee.  356 ; 
asserts  that  the  prayer  of  an  envious  man 
is  put  away  from  the  ears  of  God,  1  Bee. 
138;  says  that  prayer  without  devotion  is 
as  the  bellowing  of  oxen,  ib.  163,  164 ; 
states  that  there  is  nothing  which  the 
Lord's  prayer  does  not  comprehend,  4  Bui. 
203,  2  Whitg.  469,  486 ;  on  the  petition 
"deliver  us  from  evil,"  2  Whitg.  484;  he 
does  not  mention  the  doxology  to  the 
Lord's  prayer,  4  Bui.  220;  says  that  in 
some  prayers  of  his  time  there  were  many 
things  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith,  Uew. 
316;  allows  that  prayers  which  have  some 
thing  heretical  in  them  may  yet  be  profita 
ble  to  those  who  recite  them  in  simplicity, 
Whita.  205 ;  says,  I  have  a  sacrifice  within, 
with  which  I  may  persuade  my  God, 
4  Jew.  1047  ;  shews  how  we  must  ask  for 
bodily  health,  2  Whitg.  474;  he  prayed  for 
tribulation  in  this  world,  that  he  might  be 
spared  hereafter,  3  Bee.  104;  he  says  the 
souls  of  the  dead  are  relieved  by  the  devotion 


AUGUSTINE 


of  the  living,  (see  xv.  (7t),  and  xxv.)  ;  calls 
fasting  and  alms  the  two  wings  of  prayer, 
1  Bee.  163,  4  Bui.  179;  shews  that  we  may 
pray  standing,  kneeling,  sitting,  or  lying, 
4Bul.  185, 180;  distinguishes  between  pray 
ing  much  and  babbling  much,  ib.  205 ;  shews 
that  words  are  needful  to  us,  but  not  to 
I       God,  ib.  204,  and  that  there  is  no  need  of 
voice  in  prayer,  except  in  public,  1  Jew. 
57,  284,  285,  Whita.  271;  says  we  should 
j    •  pray  with  intelligence,  not  as  birds  utter 
sounds  which  they  have  been  taught,  but 
do  not  understand,  1  Jew.  8,  282,  283,  330, 
Whita.  272;    (as  to  the  use  of  unknown 
tongues,  see  the  next  division) ;  on  the  use 
of  "  Amen,"  1  Jew.  312,  317  ;  exhorts  men 
to  understand  the  joyful  sound,  Whita.  272; 
shews  that   we  should    sing  with   under 
standing  and  with  the  heart,  4  Jew.  812; 
he  (or  rather  Basil)  asks,  how  can  he  sing 
duly  unto  God,  who  knows  not  what  he 
sings?  1  Jew.  333;    (the  same)  on  singing 
the  psalms,  ib.  332;    (the  same)  says  the 
psalms  were  made   for   young   men    and 
children  to  sing,  ib.  332  ;  says,  we  sing  one 
psalm,  and  answer  one  Amen,  ib.  280 ;  in 
culcates   the   offering   of   the   sacrifice  of 
praise   to  God,  1  Bee.  186;    calls  it  the 
sacrifice  of  the  new  testament,  2  Jew.  735; 
on  blessing  the  Lord  at  all  times,  Calf. 
250;  he  desired  that  over  melodious  tunes 
might  be  removed  from  his  ears  and  from 
the  church,   and   approved  the  mode   of 
singing  prescribed  by  Athanasius,  4  Bui. 
194 ;    mentions    that    Ambrose    ordained 
singing    after    the  manner   of   the   Kast, 
ib.  195 ;  describes  the  singing  in  the  church 
of  Milan,  1  Jew.  265;    on  giving  thanks 
"with   the    spirit,"    ib.    313;    repeatedly 
speaks  of  the  reading  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  lesson,  4  Jew.  857  ;  says,  behold  God's 
emmet;    she  riseth  daily,   goeth    to    the 
church  of  God,  prayeth,  heareth  the  lesson, 
singeth  the  hymn,  &c.,  ib.  858 ;  (as  to  tem 
ples,  see  iv.  and  xii.  above) 

Prayers  taken  or  adapted  from  his  writ 
ings,  or  ascribed  to  him  :  (praecatio)  pceni- 
tentis  et  divinam  misericordiam  implorantis, 
Pra.  Eliz.  373;  the  same  in  English,  with 
the  title,  a  prayer  in  commendation  of  God's 
mercy  received,  ib.  501 ;  pro  tollenda  mo- 
rum  pravitate,  et  vita  melius  instituenda, 
ib.  380 ;  the  same  in  English,  ib.  438  ;  viri 
fidelis  ovatio  de  se  humiliter  sentientis,  ib. 
381 ;  oratio  afflicti  in  tribulatione,  ib.  382  ; 
oratio,  qua  nos  Deo  commendamus,  et 
gratiam  ab  eo  poscimus,  ib.  383;  de  vitse 
hujus  miseriis  querela,  ib.  395;  a  prayer 


to  God  the  Father,  in  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Redeemer,  ib.  453 ;  a  prayer  for  forgive 
ness  of  sins,  ascribed  to  him,  ib.  494 ;  a 
complaint  of  a  sinner,  in  that  he  sinneth 
again  after  repentance,  ib.  503;  a  prayer 
for  continuance  in  seeking  after  Christ,  ib. 
528;  the  fear  of  the  Judge  and  the  judg 
ment  day  (a  prayer),  ib.  557 ;  one  of  his 
prayers  turned  into  Latin  verse  by  "Walter 
Haddon,  ib.  382  n. 

•  xviii.  Tongues  :  on  the  division  of  lan 
guages  (Gen.  xi),  Whita.  112,  378;  he 
asks,  what  profits  the  integrity  of  speech, 
if  the  hearer's  understanding  follows  not? 
4  Jew.  810,  811 ;  other  like  passages,  ib. 
811 ;  observes  that  we  hear  these  words, 
"vita  beata,"  and  the  thing  itself  we  all 
confess  ourselves  to  long  for;  but  we 
have  no  pleasure  in  the  sound,  &c.,  ib. 
813 ;  says  no  man  is  edified  by  hearing 
what  he  understands  not,  ib.  858,  Whita. 
265  ;  remarks  that  a  man  would  rather 
dwell  with  his  dog  than  with  a  man  of  an 
unknown  tongue,  4  Jew.  768 ;  says  the 
diversity  of  tongues  is  no  schism,  ib.  814; 
"Astitit  regina  a  dextris  tuis  in  vestitu 
deaurato,  circundata  varietate"  (Psalm  xlv. 
9) ;  this  he  expounds  of  the  variety  of 
tongues  in  all  nations,  ib.;  a  spurious  trea 
tise  quoted  by  Eckius  with  reference  to 
the  three  holy  tongues,  3  Bee.  410  n.;  he 
maintains  that  the  original  tongue  was 
Hebrew,  Whita.  113;  on  the  employment 
of  an  unusual  Greek  word  by  Cresconiua, 
1  Ful.  589 ;  he  remarks  that  the  imperial 
city  imposed  not  only  her  yoke  but  her  lan 
guage  on  the  vanquished  nations,  Whita. 
225 ;  passages  from  his  works  shewing 
that  Latin  was  commonly  spoken  in  his 
time  in  Africa,  ib.  224,  225;  he  says,  now 
I  will  speak  Latin,  that  all  may  under 
stand,  1  Jew.  56,  296 ;  he  often  spoke 
words  that  were  not  good  Latin,  that  he 
might  be  the  better  understood,  ib.  295, 
Whita.  224 ;  he  would  (e.  g.)  call  a  bone 
"ossum"  to  avoid  the  ambiguity  of  "os," 
1  Brad.  662  ;  on  the  Punic  tongue,  1  Jew, 
294 ;  he  states  that  the  eucharist  was  in 
that  tongue  called  "life,"  and  baptism,  / 
"health,"  1  Jew.  294,  3  Jeiu.  482  n. ;  other  / 
remarks  on  the  Latin  and  Punic  tongues, 
16.  268, 296,  297 ;  on  speaking  with  tongues, 
ib.  313 

xix.  Miracles :  he  says  that  when  it 
pleased  God,  even  Balaam's  dumb  asa 
spake  reasonably ;  yet  men  are  not  com 
manded  in  their  doubts  to  seek  counst' 
of  an  ass,  4  Jew.  943 ;  addresses  Faustus,  ye 


78 


AUGUSTINE 


work  no  miracles,  and  if  ye  did,  at  your 
hands  we  would  take  heed  of  them,  Calf. 
319,  2  Cran.  46,  3  Jew.  197 ;  he  would 
not  receive  a  thing  as  true  on  account  of 
miracles,  seeing  that  they  might  be  the 
feigned  devices  of  lying  men,  or  the  won 
ders  of  deceitful  spirits,  Calf.  333,  2  Cran. 
47,  4  Jew.  1040 ;  cautions  against  miracle 
mongers,  seeing  that  in  the  last  days  there 
shall  rise  up  false  prophets,  4  Jew.  6G2, 
10-11 ;  on  the  lying  wonders  which  shall  be 
wrought  by  Antichrist,  2  Cran.  46 ;  who 
ever  (says  he)  now  requires  prodigies  that 
he  may  believe  is  himself  a  great  prodigy, 
4  Jew.  1041;  he  observes  that  although 
the  blind  flesh  does  not  open  its  eyes  by  a 
miracle  of  the  Lord,  yet  the  blind  heart 
opens  its  eyes  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  Ib. ; 
a  similar  passage  as  to  the  ears,  ib. ;  still 
he  asserts  that  there  were  miracles  in  the 
church  in  his  time,  referring  particularly 
to  the  case  of  a  blind  man  restored  to 
sight  at  Milan,  2  Cran.  48;  mentions  a 
woman  named  Innocentia  who  was  healed 
by  the  sign  of  the  cross,  2  Ful.  157 

xx.  Festivals  and  Fasts :  on  St  Paul's 
reproof  for  observing  days  (Gal.  iv.),  2 
Whitg.  594 ;  he  says  that  the  day  of  the 
Lord's  nativity  is  not  to  be  celebrated  in  a 
sacrament  (or  figure),  but  it  is  only  to  be 
called  to  memory  that  he  was  born,  ib.  577 ; 
on  the  institution  of  the  great  yearly  solem- 
\  nities,  viz.  those  of  the  passion,  resurrec 
tion,  ascension,  and  descent  of  the  Spirit, 
1  Whitg.  230,  2  Whitg.  592 ;  he  shews  in 
what  sense  Easter  is  the  time  of  the 
Lord's  passion,  &c.,  2  Bee.  283,3  Bee.  440; 
judges  that  Easter  is  authorized  by  scrip 
ture,  2  Whitg.  568;  nevertheless  he  says, 
Christ  rises  to  thee  every  day,  2  Jew.  733  ; 
quotes  Seneca  respecting  the  sabbath  of 
the  Jews,  1  Hoop.  346;  speaks  of  it  as 
a  type  of  eternal  rest,  ib.  339 ;  says  that 
of  all  the  ten  commandments  only  that 
concerning  the  sabbath  is  to  be  taken 
figuratively,  2  Bui.  255,  2  Cran.  61,  and 
affirms  that  we  are  not  commanded  to 
keep  the  day  according  to  the  letter,  but 
spiritually,  2  Cran.  102  ;  condemns  those 
who  when  they  hear  of  the  sabbath,  un 
derstand  nothing  thereby  but  one  day  in 
the  seven,  1  Bui.  287 ;  distinguishes  the 
sabbath  and  the  Lord's  day,  and  thinks 
that  fasting  is  not  positively  unlawful  on 
either,  though  very  inexpedient  on  the 
latter,  Whita.  573,  1  Whitg.  228,  229;  as 
cribes  the  institution  of  the  Lord's  day 
to  apostles  and  apostolic  men,  and  says 


that  the  doctors  of  the  church  transferred 
to  it  all  the  glory  of  the  Jewish  sabbath, 

2  Brad.  391  n.;  mentions  but  few  saints' 
days,  1  Hoop.  347 ;    he  recommends  the 
taming  and  mortifying  of  the  flesh,  2  Bee. 
544;    shews  the  necessity   of  fasting  for 
that  purpose,  ib. ;  allows  that  days  of  fast 
ing  are   not    limited  by  our  Lord  or  his 
apostles,  3  Jew.   438;    says   the   apostles 
determined    nothing    concerning    fasting, 
Whita.  665 ;  observes,  it  is  written  that  we 
ought  to  fast,   but  not  on  what  days  we 
should  fast,  Pil.  558;  mentions  fasting  be 
tween  Easter  and  AVhitsuntide  as  unlawful, 

3  Jew.  436 ;  speaks  of  the  contention  about 
a  certain  fast  as  interminable,  &c.,  Calf. 
262;   applies  to  Ambrose  respecting  dif 
ferent  local  customs  of  fasting,  Pil.  557; 
mentions  that  in   the   Lent    season   most 
men  abstained  not  only  from  flesh,  but  also 
from  certain  fruits,  3  Jew.  438;  says,  I  ask 
not  what  thou  eatest,  but  what  thou  likest, 
ib.  170 ;    say-,   in  our  fasting  nothing  is 
better  than  this,  that  he  who  eateth  not 
despise  not  him  who  eateth,  4  Jeic.  1142 ; 
maintains  that  the  fasts  of  Christian  men 
are  to  be  observed  spiritually  rather  than 
carnally,  1  Bee.  105, 106,  2  Bee.  540;  shews 
that  the  great  and  general  fast  is  to  ab 
stain   from   iniquities  and   unlawful   plea 
sures  of  the  world,  1  Bee.  106,  2  Bee.  540; 
declares  it   of  no  profit  to   pass  a  whole 
day  in  fasting,  if  afterward  the   soul  be 
oppressed  with  superfluity  of  meats,  2  Bee. 
535;  recommends  that  what  is  not  eaten 
on  fasting-days  be  bestowed  on  the  poor, 
ib.  546;   remarks  that  mercy  commended 
the  prayer  and  fasting  of  Cornelius,  who 
fed  those  that  wanted,  ib. 

xxi.  Marriage,  fyc. :  he  wrote  a  work 
in  defence  of  marriage,  1  Jew.  157  ;  affirms 
that  it  is  holy,  4  Jew.  804;  calls  it  a  sacra 
ment,  1  Ful.  492 ;  speaks  of  the  band  of 
marriage,  and  the  sacrament  of  marriage, 
3  Jew.  457 ;  speaks  of  marriage  as  chastity, 
&'c.,  \  Bui.  402;  compares  Abraham  with 
John  Baptist  in  respect  of  marriage,  Pil. 
575,  576,  Sand.  322;  observes  that  holy 
Samuel  begat  children,  and  Zachariah,  3 
Jew.  416;  on  the  chastity  of  John,  and 
that  of  Peter,  Park.  159 ;  he  affirms  that 
sometimes  chastity  is  good,  sometimes  mar 
riage,  3  Jew.  415 ;  says  it  is  the  special  gift 
of  God  that  men  will  and  are  able  to  live 
continently,  1  Ful.  389;  on  the  text  "a 
sister,  a  wife,"  (1  Cor.  ix.  5)  arguing  that 
the  latter  word  should  be  rendered  "wo 
man,"  ib.  471  n.;  on  a  bishop  being  "the 


AUGUSTINE 


79 


husband  of  one  wife,"  Whita.  455 ;  shews 
that  a  Christian  wife  is  holy,  3  Jew.  405, 
416;  recounts  the  behaviour  as  a  wife  of 
his  mother  Monica,  2  Bee.  344  n. ;  says 
Paul  would  dissuade  from  marriage,  not  as 
from  a  thing  bad  and  unlawful  in  itself, 
but  as  from  a  thing  burdensome  and  trou 
blesome,  3  Jew.  389;  declares  that  men 
had  better  marry  than  burn,  ib.  400,  421 ; 
charges  the  Manichees  with  forbidding 
marriage,  as  Paul  foretold,  2  Jew.  112!), 
3  Jew.  158,  420,  4  Jew.  642,  Rog.  261  n.; 
writes,  he  forbids  marriage  who  says  it 
is  an  evil  thing,  not  he  who  prefers 
what  is  better,  3  Jew.  418,  420;  relates 
that  the  Ilieracites  admitted  to  their  com 
munion  none  but  single  persons,  Rog. 
30G  n. ;  mentions  that  the  Cathari  did  not 
allow  second  marriages,  Rog.  262  n.,  307  n.; 
declares  lapse  from  a  vow  of  chastity  to  be 
worse  than  adultery,  3  Jew.  386,  401,  yet 
he  rejects  the  opinion  that  the  marriage  of 
such  persons  is  no  marriage,  but  rather 
adultery,  4  Bui.  513,  3  Jew.  401,  4  Jew. 
640,  788,  and  maintains  that  they  sin 
grievously  who  put  such  persons  asunder, 

3  Jew.  399,  4  Jew.  642,  786,  797 ;   denies 
that  such  persons  are  to  be  condemned  for 
marrying,  but  for  that  they  have  violated 
their  first  faith,  (or  promise  of  continency), 

4  Bui.  513,  3  Jew.  402;   remarks  on  some 
who  have  made  vows  of  celibacy,  3  Jew. 
400;  he  requires  the  mother's  consent  to 
be  asked  for  a  damsel's   marriage,  Sand. 
326 :  shews  that  the  judicial  law  of  Moses 
is  not  in  force  with  reference  to  adultery, 
1  Whitg.  273;  says  that  concubinage  was 
without  sin  under  the  old  law,  2  Cran.  405; 
writes,  although  men  have  no  wives,  yet  it 
is  not  lawful  for  them  to  have  concubines, 
whom  they  may  afterward  put  away,  4  Jew. 
633;   denies  any  distinction  between  con 
cubine  and  harlot,  ib.;  his  book  De  Ordine, 
(written  before  his   conversion)  cited   by 
Harding  in  favour  of  the  allowance  of  har 
lots,  3  Jew.  157,  4  Jew.  643,  645 ;  he  says, 
the  worldly  city  has  made  the   filthiness 
of  harlots  lawful,  4  Jew.  645,  (see  also  vii. 
above.) 

xxii.  Confession,  Penance,  Absolution, 
Excommunication  :  he  shews  why  God  re 
quires  confession,  3  Jew.  369;  asks,  what 
have  I  to  do  with  men,  that  they  should 
hear  my  confessions,  as  if  they  could  heal 
my  griefs?  and  speaks  of  a  sort  of  men 
curious  in  searching  out  the  life  of  others, 
and  slothful  in  correcting  their  own,  2  Jew. 
1134,  3  Jeic.  359,  4  Jew.  076 ;  she\vs  that 


Peter's  penitence  was  not  ecclesiastical 
penance,  1  Ful.  438 ;  on  penance  (or  repent 
ance)  before  and  after  baptism,  and  the 
daily  penance  of  all  believers,  ib.  436 — 438; 
he  exhorts  sinners  to  do  penance,  as  it  is 
done  in  the  church,  that  the  church  may  pray 
for  them,  &c.,  3  Jew .  356,  361  ;  advises  one 
to  make  satisfaction  by  public  penance, 
that  he  may  be  received  into  communion, 
having  been  reconciled  by  the  judgment 
of  the  priest,  ib.  360,  374  ;  says  that  foras 
much  as  for  the  most  part  the  grief  of 
one  man's  heart  is  unknown  to  another,... 
it  is  very  well  that  by  those  that  have  the 
oversight  of  the  church,  certain  times  of 
penance  are  appointed,  that  the  congrega 
tion  may  be  satisfied,  ib.  374  ;  applauds  the 
provision  that  open  penance  in  the  church 
should  be  done  but  once,  ib.  354;  speaks 
of  the  more  grievous  penance,  whereby 
penitents  were  suspended  from  the  eucha- 
rist,  1  Ful.  431 ;  refers  to  false  penitents, 
2  Jew.  1068 ;  says  the  fruit  worthy  of  pe 
nance  is  to  lament  past  sins,  and  not  to  do 
them  again,  I  Bee.  93;  (see  passages  on 
repentance  and  restitution  in  viii.  above); 
approves  moderation  in  discipline,  4  Bui. 
508,  but  accounts  it  sometimes  mercy  to 
punish,  and  cruelty  to  spare,  Sand.  148, 

1  Zur.  261  n.  ;  says,  the  will  of  the  priest 
can  neither  further  nor  hinder,    but    the 
merit  of  him  that  desires  absolution,  3  Jew. 
381 ;  declares  that  the  priests  do  not  for 
give  sin,  but  the  Holy  Ghost  through  them, 

2  Bee.  174;  seems  to  ascribe  binding  and 
loosing  to  all  Christian  people,  3  Whitg. 
258;    says   that  the   church    received  the 
keys  from  Christ,  i.  e.  the  power  of  binding 
and  loosing,  Whita.  425;  shews  what  bind 
ing  and  loosing  is,  3  Jew.  356;  calls  ex 
communication  the  condemnation  of  epis 
copal  judgment,  than  which  there  is  in  the 
church  no  greater  punishment,  ib. ;  speaks 
of  excommunication  by  the  bishop  and  the 
whole   church,   3  Whitg.  256,  257 ;   shews 
that  none  should  be  excommunicated  un 
less  convicted,  ib.  263 ;  thinks  excommu 
nication  altogether  in  vain,  where  the  in 
fection  is  general,  ib.  259;  asks,  what  is  a 
man  harmed  if  human  ignorance  strike  him 
out  of  the  table  (of  the  church),  unless  an 
evil  conscience  blot  him  out  of  the  book  of 
the  living,  4  Jew.  650,  890 

xxiii.  Affliction,  Persecution  (see  ix.  an  J 
xii.):  he  tells  why  God  hath  filled  ti'iU 
world  with  calamities,  1  Cov.  141 ;  ad 
monishes  that  we  (like  Job)  should  think 
adversity  to  be  from  God,  2  Cran.  107,  not 


80 


AUGUSTINE 


from  the  devil,  ib.;  says  that  sufferings  are 
no  proof  of  righteousness,  Sand.  378 ; 
shews  that  the  godly  are  afflicted  that  they 
may  seek  help,  and  ultimately  that  they 
may  praise  God,  1  Cov.  128  ;  describes  the 
different  effects  of  affliction  on  the  right 
eous  and  on  the  wicked,  2  Bui.  75 — 79 ; 
speaks  of  the  wicked  conspiring  against 
the  just,  not  because  they  love  one  another, 
4  Jew.  950;  says  the  false  prophets  were 
not  persecuted  by  Elijah,  as  he  was  by  the 
•wicked  king,  3  Jew.  183 ;  enumerates  ten 
persecutions  of  the  church,  2  Bui.  105; 
mentions  a  common  proverb  that  rain  fails 
because  of  Christians,  3  Jew.  214;  com 
pares  the  blood  of  Christians  to  the  seed 
of  gospel  fruits,  1  Lot.  361 ;  shews  that 
the  oppressed  suffer  for  a  time,  but  that 
the  oppressor  heaps  up  for  himself  wrath 
against  the  day  of  wrath,  Pil.  474 

xxiv.  The  Soul  (see  xxv. ) :  he  doubts 
whether  souls  are  created,  or  whence  they 
come,  3  Bui.  374 ;  confesses  that  he  cannot 
name  the  substance  of  the  soul,  ib.  372; 
argues  that  the  soul  is  incorporeal,  ib.  369 
— 371 ;  says  that  only  man  has  a  substantial 
soul,  living  after  the  body,  ib.  385 ;  denies 
that  there  are  two  souls  in  man,  as  Jacobus 
and  certain  Syrians  affirmed,  ib.  367;  on 
the  operations  and  powers  of  the  soul,  ib. 
377,  378;  tells  of  a  man  who  lay  in  a 
trance  seven  days,  1  Lat.  539;  on  the 
knowledge  of  souls  departed  with  regard 
to  what  they  do  who  are  alive,  2  Cov.  218 ; 
he  judges  that  the  spirit  raised  by  the 
•witch  of  Endor,  was  not  the  soul  of 
Samuel,  but  the  devil  in  his  likeness,  2 
Cran.  45 ;  shews  that  the  soul  is  mortal, 
and  that  its  death  was  its  revolt  from  God 
in  paradise,  3  Bui.  381,  2  Cov.  201 ;  says 
the  soul  has  its  death  when  it  lacks  a 
blessed  life,  and  shews  that  (in  another 
sense)  it  is  immortal,  3  Bui.  381 

xxv.  Death,  Judgment,  Heaven,  Hell; 
also  Burial,  Purgatory,  Resurrection,  <fyc. : 
he  prefers  a  good  life  to  a  long  life, 
2  Cov.  129  ;  thinks  death  rather  to  be 
chosen  than  a  repetition  of  life,  1  Brad. 
337;  on  looking  for  death,  Sand.  173  n. 
(and  171);  he  affirms  that  he  cannot  die 
ill  who  has  lived  well,  Grin.  30,  Sand. 
!173 ;  speaks  of  corruption  and  worms 
the  dishonour  of  man's  state,  1  Tyn. 
n. ;  says  that  in  what  state  every 
'?r.an  shall  be  found  the  last  day  of  his 
life,  so  shall  he  be  taken  the  last  day 
of  the  world,  3  Bee.  460,  Grin.  5,  3  Jew. 
568,  Sand.  162,  and  that  the  day  of  the 


Lord  shall  find  him  unprovided,  whom  the 
last  day  of  this  life  rinds  unprovided,  3 
Jew.  5B3 ;  as  our  Lord  finds  a  man  when 
he  calls  him  hence,  even  so  he  judges  him, 
3  Jew.  568;  says  the  bodies  of  the  dead, 
specially  of  the  faithful,  are  not  to  be 
despised  or  cast  away,  3  Bee.  125;  on  the 
causes  of  solemnizing  funerals,  Sand.  161, 
162 ;  declares  that  funeral  rites  are  rather 
the  comforts  of  the  living  than  the  helps 
of  the  dead,  3  Bee.  125, 462,  Lit.  Eliz.  431, 
Pil.  320,  Sand.  162,  3  Tyn.  272;  passages 
on  hell  (inferi),  particularly  as  the  abode 
of  Abraham,  &c.  before  Christ's  death, 
1  Ful.  289—295;  what  the  term  inferi 
means,  ib.  298,  309 ;  he  says  whatever 
separates  brethren  is  to  be  called  infernus, 
ib.  299 ;  on  the  lower  hell,  ib. ;  his  doctrine 
concerning  memorials  for  the  dead,  2  Cov. 
270 ;  he  erred  respecting  prayer  for  the 
dead,  3  Bui.  398,  affirming  that  prayers 
for  their  souls  are  not  to  be  neglected, 
ib. ;  he  declares,  that  it  is  not  to  be  denied 
that  the  souls  of  the  departed  (faithful)  are 
benefited  by  the  sacrifice  and  alms  of  sur 
vivors,  2  Jew.  750,  752 ;  he  condemns  Ae- 
rius  and  the  Arians  for  denying  its  efficacy, 
3  Jew.  564 ;  (see  also  xv.  (h)  above);  Augus 
tine  (or  Chrysostom?)  on  mourning  ap 
parel,  3  Whitg.  369,  370;  he  (or  Eligius?) 
declares  that  when  the  soul  is  separated 
from  the  body  it  is  immediately  placed  in 
paradise  for  its  good  deserts,  or  cast  into 
hell  for  sin,  2  Bee.  277,  2  Lat.  247 ;  teaches 
that  since  the  ascension  of  our  Lord  the 
souls  of  saints  go  straightways  to  heaven, 
and  of  sinners  to  hell  (pseud.),  2  Bee.  394, 
3  Bee.  460 ;  states  his  belief  in  heaven  and 
hell,  but  declares  himself  utterly  ignorant 
of  a  third  place,  not  finding  it  in  the  holy 
scriptures  (pseud.),  2  Bee.  394,  3  Bee.  461, 
1  Ful.  278,  2  Ful.  241,  293,  3  Jew.  564, 
667,  Phil.  415;  he  (or  Csesarius?)  affirms 
that  there  are  two  places,  and  a  third  is 
not  seen ;  he  who  has  not  deserved  to 
reign  with  Christ  shall  doubtless  perish 
with  the  devil,  3  Bee.  277,  2  Lat.  246; 
asserts  that  there  are  two  dwelling-places, 
one  in  fire,  the  other  in  the  eternal  king 
dom,  2  Bee.  394,  3  Bee.  461 ;  declares  that 
there  is  no  other  place  to  correct  our 
manners  but  only  in  this  life,  3  Bee.  461, 
462;  tells  that  the  souls  of  the  godly  are 
in  rest,  while  those  of  the  ungodly  suffer 
punishment,  ib.  462;  says,  some  will  have 
no  punishments  after  death  but  the  pains 
of  purgatory,  3  Jew.  560  ;  again  he  says, 
some  suffer  pains  temporal  in  this  life  only, 


AUGUSTINE 


81 


some  after  death,  some  both  now  and  also 
I     then,  yet  before  that  most  severe  and  last 
l     judgment,  SJeio.  564;  a  supposititious  sen 
tence  ascribed  by  Gratian  to  Augustine  re 
specting  purgatory,  2  Ful.  240;  he  doubted 
of  it,   2  Ful.  240,  241,  3  Jew.  563— 5G8, 

1  Tyn.  269  n. ;  he  says,  for  example,  that 
I     some  such  thing  after  this  life  is  not  in- 

I  credible,  but  it  is  questionable  whether  it 
be  or  not,  3  Jew.  565;  again,  that  the 
spirits  of  the  dead  find  a  fire  of  transitory 
tribulation  I  do  not  disprove,  for  perhaps 
it  is  true,  ib. ;  another  passage  expressive 
of  doubt,  ib. ;  he  speaks  of  the  Arabici,  who 
affirmed  that  souls  are  dissolved  with  bodies, 
1  and  raised  again  at  the  end,  4Jeu\  930, 932, 
I  935,  937 ;  says,  every  one  sleeps  with  his 
own  cause,  and  with  his  own  cause  shall 
rise  again,  2  Sec.  395,  3  .Bee.  460,  1  Hoop. 
571,  3  Jew.  568;  declares  that  as  all  who 
die,  die  no  otherwise  than  in  Adam,  so  all 
who  are  made  alive  (in  the  resurrection) 
are  made  alive  in  Christ,  4  Bui.  374 ;  his 
mind  concerning  the  resurrection  of  the 
flesh,  2  Cov.  192—194  ;  he  maintains  the 
resurrection  of  the  same  body,  1  Bui.  1C9, 

2  Cov.  169 ;  yet  declares  that  our  resurrec 
tion  shall  not  be  carnally,  2  Cov.  192,  193, 

1  Cran.  139 ;  in  what  sense  our  bodies  will 
be  spiritual  after  the  resurrection,  2  Cov. 
182,  193,  194;    on  errors  concerning  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  ib.  183;  on  the 
glory  of  the  bodies  of  the  righteous  after 
the  resurrection,  ib.  179;   he  cannot  tell 
what  their  action,  rest,  and  ease  will  be, 
ib.  213 ;    declares   that  the  saints  in  the 
spiritual  body  shall  see  God,  1  Bui.  179, 

2  Cov.  215;  Augustine  (rather  Fulgentius) 
on  the  resurrection  of  the  ungodly,  2  Cov. 
200;   he  says  that  whosoever  in   this  life 
shall  not  please  God,  shall  in   the  world 
to  come  have  repentance  for  his  sins,  but 
pardon  in  the  sight  of  God  he  shall  not 
find,  because,  although  there  will  be  the 
sting  of  repentance,  yet  there  shall  be  no 
amendment  of  the  will,  3  Jew.  5C8;  sup 
poses   "the  uttermost  farthing"   to  mean 
that  punishment  which  is  called  eternal,  ib. 
563;  shews  that  living  bodies  may  continue 
in  hell-fire,  2  Cov.  204 ;  refutes  those  who 
deny  punishment  to  be  everlasting,  ib.  208; 
says,  none  can  tell  the  nature  of  the  fire 
there,  unless  God  shew  him,   2  Lot.  236, 
361;   on  Psalm  Ixxiii.  20,  he  affirms  that 
God  will  bring  their  image  to  nought  in 
his  (celestial)  city,  who  have  brought  his 
image  to  nought  in  his  earthly  city,  Calf. 
164 


xxvi.  Images,  the  Cross :  he  cautions 
against  the  love  of  visible  things  in  re 
ligion,  Calf.  41 ;  shews  that  whatever  the 
soul  serves  as  God,  must  needs  be  better 
than  herself,  and  thence  argues  that  we 
may  not  worship  the  earth,  the  sun,  the 
stars,  &c.,  3  Bui.  229,  230;  speaks  against 
images,  1  Hoop.  47 ;  cautions  against  the 
worship  of  man's  handy-work,  observing 
that  better  are  the  workmen  themselves, 
3  Bui.  202,  203,  Calf.  378 ;  shews  that  wor 
ship  (latria)  is  not  to  be  given  to  angels 
nor  men,  much  less  to  stones,  1  Hoop.  320 ; 
says,  Jacob  did  not  erect  the  anointed 
stone  to  adore  it,  1  Jew.  551;  commends 
king  Hezekiah  for  destroying  the  brazen 
serpent,  1  Ful.  183;  mentions  various  evil 
consequences  of  images,  Calf.  43;  cites 
Varro  as  saying  that  the  Romans  worship 
ped  for  more  than  170  years  without  any, 

1  Bui.  201,  202,  I  Hoop.  319,  and  approves 
his'  opinion  that  religion  might  be  more 
purely  observed  without  them,   Calf.  43, 

2  Ful.  127, 1  Hoop.  319,  Park.  86,  Rid.  89, 
likewise   his   saying   that    they    who    first 
erected  the  images  of  gods  took  away  fear, 
and  increased  error,   1  Hoop.  319,  2  Jew. 
G59 ;  cites  his  statement  that  the  knowledge 
of  the  gods   were  useful,  if  a  man  knew 
what  power  and  authority  each  god  had  in 
every  thing,  for  thus,  he  said,  we  should  be 
able  to  know  what  god  to  call  upon  and 
whom  to  pray  to,  3  Jew.  576 ;  shews  w'.y 
scripture   so    frequently   reminds   us  that 
images  have  mouths  and  speak  not,  &.c., 
2  Jew.  665,   Park.  87,  Rid.  89  ;  disallows 
images   amongst   Christians,    2  Ful.  128; 
calls  it  a  detestable  thing  to  place  a  likeness 
of  God  in  a  Christian  temple,  much  more  in 
the  heart,  1  Bui.  150,  151,  Calf.  42,  2  Cran. 
101,    Hutch.  24,  2  Jew.  644,  4  Jew.  794; 
says,   they    deserved    to   err  who    sought 
Christ  and  his  apostles  not  in  holy  books, 
but  in  painted  walls,  Calf.  188,  4  Jew.  792; 
speaks   of  certain   heretics   who  favoured 
images,  2  Jew.  646;  mentions  Marceliina, 
a   follower  of    the   Carpocratian  sect,   as 
worshipping  images  of  Jesus,  Paul,   Ho 
mer,  and  Pythagoras,  1  Bui.  229,  2  Jew. 
C67,  4  Jew.  900 ;  say.«,  that  images  are  of 
more  force  to  crook  an  unhappy  soul  than 
to  straighten  and  amend  it,   Calf.  187,  188, 
Park.  87,  Rid.  89;  states  how  the  heathen 
defend  image-worship,  and  shews  it  to  be 
idolatry,  Calf.  185— 187,  1  Hoop.  319;  says, 
let  no  man  tell  me,  it  is  not  a  god,  2  Jew. 
667,  4  Jew.  950 ;  shews  that  temples,  idols, 
groves,  &c.  should  not  be  converted  to  pri- 

6 


82 


AUGUSTIN7E 


vate  use,  ZWhitg.  31,54 ;  his  use  of  the  word 
"simulacrum,"  1  Ful.  103;  distinguishes 
£ov\eta  from  XaTpeia,  ib.  258  n.,  but  he  is 
no  authority  in  Greek,  ib.  260 ;  thinks  that 
the  two  sticks  gathered  by  the  widow  of 
Sarepta  prefigured  the  cross,  2  Ful.  146; 
says,  Christ  has  left  us  the  cross  in  remem 
brance  of  his  passion,  &c.,  Calf.  185 ;  refers 
the  height,  length,  and  depth  of  the  love  of 
Christ  (Eph.  iii.)  to  hope,  patience,  and 
humility,  and  to  the  figure  of  the  cross,  ib. 
205;  says,  let  me  not  have  a  naked  fore 
head;  let  the  cross  of  Christ  my  Lord 
cover  it,  ib.  15,  76;  again,  thou  must  be 
marked  in  thy  forehead  with  the  sign  of 
the  passion  and  cross,  &c.  ib.  224 ;  shews 
that  the  cross  was  honoured  by  the  Ro 
mans  when  they  became  Christians,  2  Ful. 
202;  speaks  of  catechumens  as  signing 
themselves  with  the  cross,  2  Jew.  706 ;  cited 
as  saying  that  no  sacrament  is  solemnly 
done  without  the  cross,  Calf.  206,  234 ;  a 
spurious  book  in  his  name  says,  that  by  the 
mystery  of  the  cross  churches  are  dedi 
cated,  the  ignorant  instructed,  the  font 
hallowed,  &c.  ib.  184,  204,  207 ;  on  resist 
ing  the  enemy  with  the  sacrament  of  the 
symbol  (or  creed)  and  the  banner  of  the 
cross  (pseud.)j  ib.  84 

xxvii.  Heresies  :  he  speaks  of  the  king 
dom  of  ignorance,  i.  e.  the  kingdom  of 
error,  2  Jew.  800 ;  he  fled  from  what  was 
proved  to  be  error,  <iJew.  876;  his  alleged 
saying,  I  may  err,  but  will  not  be  a  heretic, 
3  Jew.  210,  Pil.  G20,  1  Whitg.  8,  2  Whitg. 
530 ;  3  Whitg.  460 ;  he  remarks  that  heresy 
is  very  hard  to  be  defined,  3  Jew.  211 ;  says, 
they  are  heretics  who,  in  the  church  of 
Christ,  savour  anything  corrupt,  and  stub 
bornly  resist  when  admonished,  ib.  210; 
declares  him  to  be  a  heretic  who  for  the 
sake  of  any  temporal  good,  especially  of 
vain-glory  and  pre-eminence,  breeds  or 
follows  false  and  new  opinions,  Bale  218, 

1  Brad.  539,  Rid.  155,  2  Hoop.  540 ;  refers 
to  the  fact  that  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous 
is  our  advocate  and  propitiation,  and  adds, 
he   that  held   this  never  made  heresy,  or 
schism;  whence  then  come  schisms?  when 
men  say,  We  are  righteous,  we  sanctify  the 
unclean,  we  justify  the  wicked,  &c.  3  Jew. 
380,  4  Jew.  852 ;  says,  all  heretics  abused 
those  words   of   our  Lord,   "I   have    yet 
many  things  to  say  unto  you,"  1  Jew.  125, 
3  Jew.  439,   Whita.  544;    reckons  up   at 
least  eighty-eight  heresies,  1  Jew.  334  n., 

2  Jew.  G87  n.,  3  Jew.  G03 ;  on  the  difference 
between   heretics  and  schismatics,  4  Bui. 


G3 ;  declares  it  to  be  the  property  of  error 
to  suppose  that  what  displeases  one's  - 
self,  is  displeasing  to  God,  1  Jew.  100  n.; 
says  of  some,  whatever  they  love  they  will 
have  to  be  the  truth,  4  Jew.  740;  imagines 
certain  heretics  as  saying,  What  we  will  is 
holy,  &c.  3  Whitg.  593;  describes  the  prac 
tices  of  schismatics,  4  Bui.  GO,  61 ;  writes, 
none  would  make  schisms  if  they  were 
not  blinded  with  hatred  of  their  brethren, 
1  Whitg.  7 ;  on  leaders  of  sects,  ib.  136 ; 
rejoices  on  heretics  being  delivered  from 
their  old  errors,  2  Bee.  316 ;  says,  far  be  it 
from  us  to  compel  any  man  to  our  religion, 

1  Bui.  364,   but  elsewhere  he  allows  the 
persecution    of  heretics,   Hutch.  329   (see 
xxix.  below) ;  affirms  that  those  who  are 
not  willing,  should  be  forced  to  the  truth, 
Phil.  105;  would  have  heretics  both  taught 
and  terrified,  3  Whitg.  528 ;  but  he  says  it 
pleases  no  good  men  in  the  catholic  church 
for  any  one  thought  a  heretic  to  be  killed, 

2  Bee.  317,  iJew.  770;   prescribes  in  re 
spect  of  heretics  to  love  the  men  but  kill 
the  errors,  2  Bee.  316;   would  have  them 
killed  with  the  two-edged  sword  (the  holy 
word);   killed  unto   themselves,  that  they 
might  live  unto  God,  4  Jew.  770,  771 ;  says 
he  once  thought  that  heretics  should  not  be 
compelled  to  the  unity  of  Christ,  but  that 
the  case  of  his  own  city  (Hippo)  changed 
his  mind,  1  Bui.  3G5;  his  opinions  on  com 
pulsion  in  matters   of  religion,  at  length, 
ib.  366— 3G9 ;   holds   that'  whatever  good 
we  meet  with  in  any  heresy  is  not  to  be 
rejected,   1  Zur.   158 ;    writes    of  certain 
heretics  who  affirmed  that  whosoever  had 
received  the  Lord's  supper  could  not  be 
damned,  1  Hoop.  1G1 ;   says   heretics  turn 
upside   down,  by  allegories,    whatever    is 
contained  in  the  Bible  against  their  errors, 
Phil.  426 ;  derides  certain  carnal  heretics, 

1  Jew.  463  ;  his  words  to  a  heretic  named 
Emeritus,  <iJeiv.  703;  speaks  of  the  Adam 
ites,  2  Brad.  385  n.;  his  account  of  Aerius, 

2  Brad.  381  n.,   3  Bui.  399,   2  Whitg.  292; 
he  condemns  the  Angelici,  3  Bui.  348, 
2  Ful.  42  n.,  Phil.  420  n.;   speaks   of  the 
A  n  th  ropomorphites,   whom    he   calls 
Yacliani,    1   Hoop.   1GO  n. ;    refutes    their 
heresy,  1  Bui.  225,  3  Bui.  138;  describes 
tha  heresy  of  Apol  linarius,  3  Bui.  2GO; 
speaks  of  the  Apostolics,  2 Brad.  381  n., 
2   Bui.   24,    Phil.   420  n. ;    mentions    the 
Arabici,  who  affirmed  that  souls  are  dis 
solved  with  bodies,  and  raised  again  at  the 
end,   4  Jew.  930,  932,  935,  937;    on   the 
Arians,  Rog.  72;   tells  how  they  called 


AUGUSTINE 


83 


i  themselves  catholics,  4  Jew.  71  3,  and  termed 
'  the  orthodox  Homoiisians,  1  Jeiv.  465 ;  on 
,  Carpocrates,  Rog.  154  n.  (as  to  the  idol- 
f  atry  of  his  sect,  see  xxvi.  above);  as  to  the 
i  Ca  thari,  see  p.  79,  col.l ;  on  the  heresy  of 
t  the  Cerdonians,  Whita.  31 ;  he  describes 
the  errors  of  the  Cerinthians,  2  Jew. 
I  5CG  n.;  on  the  Circumcellions,  Rog.  77, 
[  118,  3  Whitg.  57;  writing  of  the  Dona- 
p  tists,  he  shews  that  some  of  them  were 
'  Arians,  and  some  Circumcellions,  1  Whitg. 
I  113 ;  speaks  of  their  error  on  free-will, 
c  Roy.  10G ;  declares  that  they  not  only  said 
they  were  just,  but  even  the  justifiers 
of  men,  ib.  135;  mentions  their  opinion 
that  the  church  remained  only  in  Africa, 
3  Jew.  151,  Rog.  171,  and  their  notion  of 
its  purity,  Rog.  167;  censures  them  as 
worse  than  the  Jews  who  persecuted  the 
flesh  of  Christ  walking  on  earth,  seeing 
that  they  persecuted  the  gospel  of  Christ 
sitting  in  heaven,  3  Jew.  183 ;  records  that 
they  brake  the  altar-boards,  ib.  602;  says, 
that  in  an  assembly  they  laboured  that 
nothing  should  be  done,  ib.  209 ;  that  they 
said  to  him,  Dispute  we  will  not,  but  bap 
tize  we  will,  4  Jew.  898,  and  that  they 
subscribed  their  articles  with  the  names  of 
the  dead,  1  Jew.  184 ;  speaks  of  their  com 
plaining  of  persecution,  2  Brad.  379 ;  he 
maintains,  by  the  example  of  Nebuchadnez 
zar,  that  Christian  princes  rightly  punished 
them,  1  Bui.  358 ;  he  reproves  Cresconius 
the  Donatist,  3  Jew.  315;  his  saying  to 
Tyconius  the  Donatist,  1  Ful.  147  (as  to 
this  sect,  sec  also  p.  69,  col.  1,  2,  p.  71, 
col.  1,  and  xxix.  below) ;  he  speaks  of  the 
Ebionites,  2  Jew.  566n.;  on  the  opinions 
of  Eutyches,  2  Cov.  348  n.,  1  Cran.  293; 
he  says  the  Helvidians  supposed  that 
Mary  had  other  children  besides  our  Lord, 
4:  Bui.  437n.;  writes  of  the  Her  acl  eon  ites, 
Phil.  424  n.;  as  to  the  Hieracites,  see 
p.  79, col.  1;  on  the  heresy  of  Jovinian, 
2  Bui.  407;  he  copiously  refutes  the  M  a  ni 
che  es,  Whita.  31 ;  his  account  of  their 
founder  Manes,  Phil.  421  n.  ;  says  he  had 
twelve  disciples,  ib.  422 n.;  mentions  that 
he  was  said  to  be  the  Paraclete,  4  Jew.  843 
n.;  speaks  of  the  Manichean  opinion  that 
there  were  two  gods,  one  good,  one  evil, 
Rog.  37,  and  that  the  world  was  made  by  the 
latter,  ib.  41 ;  refers  to  their  notion  that  the 
princes  of  darkness  held  fast  the  light  lest 
it  should  flee  from  them,  4  Jew.  870;  men- 
tions  their  error  that  Christ  suffered  and 
died  only  in  appearance,  Rog.  51,  and  that 
in  fact  demons  suffered,  ib.  57 :  records 


their  false  doctrine  with  respect  to  original 
sin,  ib.  99 ;  their  error  as  to  men  being 
driven  to  sin,  ib.  105;  and  their  denial  of 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  ib.  64,  145; 
says  they  denied  many  things  in  the  holy 
scriptures,  Rog.  80,  3  Jew.  158  n.,  ascribed 
the  Law  of  Moses  to  the  prince  of  dark 
ness,  Rog.  92,  and  rejected  the  Acts,  ib. 
84;  says  they  read  apocryphal  scriptures, 
written  by  cobblers  of  fables  under  the 
name  of  the  apostles,  1  Jew.  113,  2  Jew. 
894,  3  Jew.  442;  says  they  commended  the 
sacrament  of  bread  and  the  cup,  1  Jew. 
258;  on  their  profanation  of  that  sacrament, 
Rog.  295  n.;  he  says,  they  bore  a  counte 
nance  of  continent  life  and  notable  chastity, 
4  Jew.  767;  on  their  pretended  fasting, 
3  Jew.  159 ;  he  says  they  that  among  them 
are  called  auditores  eat  flesh,  till  the 
ground,  and,  if  they  will,  marry,  none  of 
which  they  do  who  are  called  electi,  3  Jew. 
419,  Rog.  303  n. ;  maintains,  against  this 
heresy,  that  Christians  may  possess  pro 
perty,  Rog.  353  n.;  intimates  that  they 
gave  no  alms  to  men  not  of  their  sect,  ib. 
355  n.;  records  their  saying  that  it  should 
not  be  inquired  what  men  professed  their 
sect,  but  what  was  the  profession,  4  Jeiv. 
940 ;  mentions  their  notion  that  herbs  and 
trees  live,  understand,  and  feel  pain  when 
they  are  hurt ;  and  that  (for  a  similar  rea 
son)  they  ate  no  eggs,  3  Jew.  511 ;  says, 
thus  the  Manichees  rave,  but  let  them  re 
pent  and  be  not  Manichees,  ib.  624;  his 
prayer  for  them,  Pil.  510;  he  says  to  them, 
let  them  pei-secute  you  who  know  not  with 
what  labour  the  truth  is  found,  and  how 
hardly  errors  are  avoided,  4  Jeiv.  1075 ; 
against  Faustus  the  Manichee,  1  Jew.  461 ; 
his  saying  to  this  man,  1  Ful.  146,  147  (as 
to  this  sect,  see  also  v.  (a),  xxi.  and  xxix.); 
on  the  idleness  of  the  Mess alians,  Uew. 
193;  on  the(Montanist  or)  Cataphrygian 
heresy,  Phil.  421  n.;  he  mentions  their 
assertion  that  Paul  knew  in  part,  &c.  for 
the  perfection  (which  was  in  Montanus)  was 
not  yet  come,  4  Jew.  760;  says  Nestorius 
taught  that  Christ  was  man  only  (pseud.), 
1  Cran.  293;  on  the  Passalorynchites, 
Phil.  421  n.;  on  the  Patri  passians, 
Rog.  57;  his  controversy  with  Pelagius 
and  his  sect,  3  Bui.  11,  2  Cov.  387,  388, 
&c.,  2  Hoop.  73  n.,  and  with  Celestius  his 
partner,  2  Bui.  386,  2  Cov.  387 ;  he  de 
scribes  the  errors  of  the  Pelagians  respect 
ing  original  sin,  2  Bui.  380,  and  reproves 
them  for  affirming  that  the  righteous  are 
utterly  without  sin,  2  Cov.  387 ;  their  errors 
6—2 


84 


AUGUSTINE 


on  original  sin,  Rog.  99,  on  baptism,  Bee 
pp.  69,  70,  on  free-will,  Rog.  105 ;  he  cites 
fathers  against  Julian  the  Pelagian,  3  Jew. 
230;  tells  him  that  his  pride  is  fain  to  cover 
itself  with  sorry  clouts,  4  Jew.  850;  as  to 
the  Petilianit  es,  see  p.  G9,  col.  1;  Peti- 
lian  their  leader  is  named  p.  54,  col.  2;  on 
the  Priscillianists,  Rog.  11 9 n. ;  he  tells 
that  they  supposed  the  members  of  man's 
body  to  be  governed  by  the  twelve  signs, 
2  Bui.  363;  on  the  Rhetorians,  Rog. 
161;  on  the  heresy  of  the  Timotheans, 
2  Jew.  566;  his  opinion  of  the  ancient 
Traditors,  1  Tyn.  144  n.;  he  tells  how 
pagans  are  to  be  won,  2  Whitg.  32,  34 

xxviii.  Antichrist  :  on  St  Paul's  allusion 
to  that  which  delayed  the  coming  of  An- 
tichriat,  Whita.  553,  554;  he  considers  that 
it  was  the  Roman  empire,  2  Jew.  913;  calls 
Antichrist,  the  prince,  and  the  last  Anti 
christ,  2  Ful.  367 ;  says  false  miracles  shall 
attend  his  presence,  2  Cran.  46;  maintains 
that  he  shall  subdue  all  kings,  and  obtain 
the  kingdom  himself  alone,  2  Jew.  917, 
4  Jew.  681;  expresses  his  belief  that  he 
shall  come  to  such  a  height  of  vain-glory, 
that  many  weak  men  shall  think  God  has 
forsaken  the  care  of  the  world,  4  Jew.  681 ; 
says  he  shall  place  his  seat  in  the  holy  temple 
(pseud.),  3  Jew.  348;  mentions  an  opinion 
that  by  the  phrase  "  sitteth  in  the  temple 
of  God"  is  meant  sitteth  as  if  he  were  the 
temple  of  God,  i.  e.  the  church,  Coop.  184, 

2  Jew.  918,  4  Jew.  729  ;  says  the  temple  in 
which  he  shall  sit  is  not  the  temple  of  any 
idol,  2  Jew.  916,  4  Jew.  729 

xxix.  Kings,  Civil  Power  :  he  condemns 
those  who  will  not  obey  the  laws  of  tem 
poral  governors,  1  Bee.  216;  shews  how  men 
are  called  gods,  Uew.  462;  writes  about  Con- 
stantine  and  Theodosius,  1  Bui.  385;  told 
Boniface  that  princes  have  many  temporal 
friends,butfew  who  carefortheir  souls,  IZur. 
64 ;  on  good  and  evil  magistrates  (pseud.), 

3  Whitg.  588  ;  on  the  duty  and  conduct  of 
the  Jewish  kings  and  Nebuchadnezzar  in 
matters  of  religion,  2  Brad.  379 ;  he  shews, 
from  the  second  psalm,  how  kings  should 

"  serve  the  Lord  with  fear,"  1  Bui.  367 

369,  4  Jew.  976,  1145,  Pil.  641  n.,  Sand. 
41;    another  passage,  Pil.  641;    he   says, 
kings  serve  God. ..if  within  their  kingdom 
they  command   what   is   good,  and  forbid 
what  is  evil,  not  only  in  civil  matters  but 
in  religion,  2  Cran.  479,  4  Jew.  986;  again, 
he  says  that  kings  serve  Christ  by  making 
laws  for  Christ,  4  Jew.  1033,  3  Whitg.  ±11, 
692;  words  on  appealing  to  the  emperor, 


1  Jew.  396,  3  Wliiig.  592;  he  asks,  Is  it  not 
lawful  for  the  emperor  to  speak  in  a  case 
of  religion  ?  1  Jew.  396,  4  Jew.  964,  966, 
1029,  3  Whitg.  309;  yet  he  reproves  the 
Donatists  for  desiring  to  have  an  earthly 
king  to  be  judge  of  their  cause,  2  Ful.  357; 
mentions  that  they  chose  the  emperor  to 
be  their  judge,  and  then  despised  him, 
4  Jew.  965  ;  he  says,  if  it  is  no  fault  to  ap 
peal  to  the  emperor,  it  is  no  fault  to  be 
heard  by  the  emperor,  ib.  966;  speaks  of 
one  Felix,  a  bishop,  being  purged  before 
the  emperor,  ib.;  passages  on  the  duty  of 
the  magistrate  with  reference  to  heretics, 

1  Bui.  365 — 369 ;  says  when  emperors  hold 
the  truth,  and  by  the  truth  give  command 
ment  against  error,  whoso  despises  it  pro 
cures   judgment  against   himself,  4   Jew. 
992;    shews  that  worldly  possessions  are 
holden  by  the  right  of  kings,  ib.  835;  men 
tions   a  law   made  in   Rome,  called   Lex 
Voconia,  that  no  man  should   convey  his 
inheritance  to  a  woman,  not  even  to  his 
only  daughter,  ib.  665 ;  on  going  to  law, 
&c.,  Hutch.  327;  on  the  legal  penalty  of  a 
false  suggestion  by  a  plaintiff,  1  Jew.  101, 
102 ;  he  intimates  that  the  Manichees  spoke 
against  the  payment  of  tribute,  Rog.  337  n.; 
says  if  any  thinks,  because  he  is  a  Chris 
tian,  he  ought  to  pay  no  tribute,  he  falls 
into  a  great  error,  1  Bee.  220,  221;  shews 
that   magistrates  may  restrain   men  from 
crimes,  Rog.  345  n.;  does  not  disallow  the 
punishment  of  death,  ib.  349  n.;  shews  that 
war  is  lawful,  1  Bui.  371 — 373;  maintains 
this  point  in  opposition  to  the  Manichees, 
Rog.  351  n.;  shews  that  God  has  blessed 
faithful    kings   with   great    victories,   &c. 

2  Bui.  13;  but  he  is  not  always  consistent 
with    himself    on    the    question   whether 
Christians   should  engage  in  war,   Whita. 
456 ;  referred  to  on  oaths,  1  Bui.  252  n., 
1  Hoop.  336 ;  he  asserts  that  they  ought  to 
be  had  only  in  necessary  things,  1  Bee.  379 
(and  see  the  case  of  David  in  xii.  above). 

xxx.  Miscellanea :  he  says  the  atk  of 
God,  though  taken  captive,  lost  not  its 
holiness,  2  Jew.  781;  derives  the  word  reli 
gion  a  religando,  1  Bui.  233,  3  Bui.  231 ; 
describes  the  conduct  of  a  peaceful  man  in 
religious  contentions,  Pil.  661;  defines 
charity,  or  love  to  God  and  man,  1  Bui. 
180;  tells  who  our  neighbour  is,  ib.  184; 
says  all  men  are  to  be  loved  alike,  but  as 
we  cannot  do  good  to  all,  we  must  espe 
cially  do  good  to  them  to  whom  we  are 
more  nearly  joined,  ib.  186;  sayings  about 
conscience,  2  Hoop.  574;  he  calls  it  a 


AUGUSTINE 


85 


point  of  great  wisdom  for  a  man  to  recall 
that  which    he    has   evil   spoken,   1  Bee. 
372;  prescribes  a  rule  of  discipline  in  re 
proving  inferiors,  3  Bee.  508  n.;  remarks 
that   words    are   not   ordained  that   men 
should  deceive  each  other  with  them, 4:  Bui. 
<    264 ;   more  on  the  use  of  words,  ib.  265 ; 
k    says,  I  fear  lest  we  should  appear  to  do 
injury  to  onr  senses,  when  we  would   by 
6     speaking  prove  that  wherein  the  evidence 
of  truth    surpasses    speech,   3  Jew.  514; 
writes,  it  is  easy  for  any  one  to  conquer 
Augustine,  but  you  should  see  whether  by 
truth  or  by  clamour,  ib.  543;  declares  that 
1     it  is  much  less  evil  to  be  unlearned  than  to 
s    be  unapt  to  learn,  4  Jew.  910;  mentions 
I    with  disapprobation  a  saying  of  Varro,  that 
it  is  useful  to  states  that  their  valiant  men 
I     believe  themselves,  though   falsely,  to  be 
'.     the  children  of  gods,  ib.  783 ;  exclaims,  O 
i     vanity,  selling   vanity  to   them   that   will 
•     hear  vanity,  ib.  851 ;  says  it  pertains  no- 
!     thing  to  the  city  (of  God)  in  what  apparel, 
&c.  any  follow  the  faith  ;  therefore  when 
philosophers  become  Christians   they   are 
not  compelled  to  change  their  apparel,  &c. 

3  Jeio.  615,  2  Whitg.  37;   he  admonishes 
clerks  or  monks  against  remarkable  appa 
rel,  3  Jew.  617  ;  his  own  apparel,  ib.  618  ;  he 
says,  we  may  conjecture  from  a  man's  other 
works  whether  he  wear  mean  clothing  in 
contempt  of  superfluous  apparel  or  for  am 
bition,  ib.;  says  that  even  hypocrites  coun 
terfeit   homely   and   necessary  apparel  to 
deceive  the  unwary,  ib.;  tells  one  that  his 
pride    is    fain    to   cover  itself  with  sorry 
clouts,  4  Jew.  850  ;  speaks  against  women 
painting  their  faces,  3  Jew,  402;  against 
the  desire  of  worldly  things,  3  Whitg.  584; 
says  good  men   use  the  world  that   they 
may  enjoy  God ;  evil  men  do  the  contrary, 
ib.  580;  observes  that  justice  is  the  inherit 
ance  of  children,  &c.,  Wool.  14;  says  that 
when  any  thing  which  decays  not  by  giving, 
is  had  and  not  given,  it  is  not  had  as  it 
ought  to  be,  Coop.  7  ;  writes  against  super 
stitious  charms  for   the   cure  of  diseases, 

4  Bui.  260;   remarks  that  the  ground  is 
rent  by  the  share  alone,  but  that  this  may 
be  done,  the  other   parts   of  the  plough 
are  also  necessary,  2  Jew.  983 ;  mentions 
that  in  the  East  sheep  bear  twice  a  year, 
2  Lot.  119  n. ;  says  sound  may  be  extended 
and  divided  by  delay,  3  Jew.  261 ;  remarks 
that   frozen   snow  cannot   be  hot,  for  as 
long  as  it  is  snow,  it  is  not  possible  for  it 
to  be  hot,  ib.  623 ;  asks,  if  one  know  not 
which  way  to  go,  what  profits  it  to  know 


where  to  go?  4  Jew.  796;  the  dates  he  as 
signs  to  Mercurius  Trismegistus  and  Rha- 
damanthus,  2  Bui.  218  n.;  explains  why 
Gentiles  are  called  Greeks,  I  Jew.  278;  says 
that  the  intention  of  a  question  is  to  be 
considered,  1  Lat.  272 ;  asks  what  availeth 
a  key  of  gold  if  it  will  not  open  what  we 
desire,  and  what  hurteth  a  key  of  wood  if 
it  will  do  this?  1  Jew.  316,  2  Jew.  983; 
a  garbled  extract,  1  Ful.  38 

Augustine  (St),  abp  of  Canterbury:  2  Ful. 
186,  Park.  425 ;  called  the  apostle  of  the 
English,  1  Ful.  464,  Poet.  280,  but  he  was 
not  so,  Poet.  289 ;  sent  to  Britain  by  Gre 
gory,  1  Jew.  280,  299,  3  Jew.  163—166, 
4  Jew.  778—782,  Pil.  482,  483,  515 ;  he 
submits  certain  questions  to  Gregory,  1  Jew. 
301,  4  Jtw.  1045,  Pil.  517;  Gregory  gave 
him  advice,  Calf.  197,  and  "  codices  pluri- 
mos,"  2  Ful.  113 ;  copy  of  the  Hebrew 
Psalter  said  to  have  been  his,  1  Ful.  46 ; 
the  time  of  his  coming,  l«/ew.307;  in  what 
state  he  found  the  Britons,  Calf.  305, 306 ; 
his  reception,  Pil.  516;  his  doctrine,  2  Ful. 
7,  &c. ;  he  brought  in  popery,  Pil.  618, 
Rid.  100;  his  litany  and  cross,  Calf.  308, 
2  Ful.  120  ;  though  he  and  his  companions 
carried  a  cross,  there  is  not  (as  Collier  re 
marks,  and  Manning  admits)  the  least  inti 
mation  given  that  they  worshipped  it,  2  Ful. 
17  n.;he  used  St  Martin's  church  at  Canter 
bury,  1  Jew.  299  ;  he  christened  in  the  river 
Swale,  Pil.  518 ;  his  arrogant  and  cruel 
deeds,  3  Jew.  164,  4  Jew.  778 ;  his  proud 
reception  of  the  British  bishops,  1  Jew.  300; 
his  demands,  Calf.  307;  his  authority  de 
nied  by  the  bishops  of  this  country,  Park. 
Ill;  his  doctrine  not  received  by  them, 
ib.  265,  206 ;  he  is  stated  to  have  incited 
the  slaughter  of  the  monks  of  Bangor, 
at  Westchester,  Bale  189, 3  Jew.  165, 4  Jew. 
778,  &c.;  whether  chargeable  with  this 
crime,  Calf.  306 n.;  defended  by  Bede  with 
reference  to  this  event,  2  Ful.  6,  186,  but 
Jewel  says  Bede  is  corrupted,  4  Jew.  779 ; 
miracles  ascribed  to  him,  ib.  5,  but  denied 
by  the  British  historians,  ib.  76;  the  date 
of  his  death,  4  Jew.  780 ;  table  of  his  acts, 
ib. ;  how  he  and  the  ancient  ascetics  dif 
fered  from  popish  monks,  2  Ful.  17,  18; 
England  declined  from  his  steps,  Pil.  522 

Augustine  of  Ancona:  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  257 

Augustine,  an  Irish  monk:  the  supposed 
author  of  a  treatise  ascribed  to  St  Augus 
tine,  Whita.  92  n 

Augustine  of  Home :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  257 


86 


AUGUSTLNIANS  —  AVIMS 


Augustinians  :  r.  Friars. 

Augustinus  (Ant.):  De  emend.  Gratiani, 
Calf.  137  n 

Augustinus  Steuchus,  g.v. 

Augustus  Caesar,  emperor:  his  proclamation 
and  taxation,  2  Lut.  96;  he  built  a  temple 
and  library  in  honour  of  Apollo,  2  Jew. 
981 ;  found  Kome  of  brick,  left  it  of  mar 
ble,  1  Bee.  215,  Grin.  17,  2  Jew.  1015; 
forbade  necromancy,  1  Hoop.  329;  his 
warning  to  Tiberius,  1  Jew.  292 

Augustus,  elector  of  Saxony:  he  summons 
the  convocation  at  Thorgau,  1  Zur.  315  n.; 
hostile  to  the  Calvinists,  2  Zur.  274;  mar 
riage  of  his  daughter,  ib.  173 

Aulus  Gellius :  speaks  of  Theodectes,  1  Bui. 
48  n.;  relates  how  Diagoras  died  of  joy, 
IHoop.  297  ;  on  swearing  among  the  Ro 
mans,  1  Bui.  202;  he  speaks  of  the  punish 
ment  of  false  witnesses,  ib.  204;  gives  an 
example  of  a  deceitful  oath,  ib.  249;  records 
a  saying  of  Cato  on  private  thieves  and 
public  ones,  2  Bui.  47  ;  speaks  of  the  word 
ceremony  as  derived  a  carendo,  2  Bui.  125  n., 
3  Bui.  230  n.,  and  of  religion  as  from  relin- 
quendo,  3  Bui.  230  n.;  describes  physiogno 
mists,  1  Hoop.  329,  and  writes  against 
Chaldeans  or  astrologers,  ib.  n 

Aumale :  the  dukedom,  1  Zur.  124  n 

Aureitas:  a  term  used  by  the  schoolmen, 

1  Tyn.  158  n 

Aurelia :  v.  Councils,  Orleans. 
Aurelian,  emperor:    cured  himself  by  thin 
diet,  Sand.  393;    his  tyranny  and  death, 

2  Bui.  10G 

Aurelian  of  Rheims :  the  disciple  and  bio 
grapher  of  Martial,  Calf.  69  n 

Aurelius,  bp  of  Carthage:  had  the  care  of 
many  churches,  2  Whitg.  165,  430;  with 
drew  from  the  Roman  jurisdiction,  1  Jew. 
416,  418;  condemned  by  Boniface  II,  3  Jew. 
128,  295,  296;  blessed  Augustine  and  his 
company,  2  Ful.  108 

Aurelius  (Marcus) :  v.  Marcus. 

Aurelius  Victor  (Sextus) :  records  Sapor's 
treatment  of  Valerian,  4  Jew.  701 

Aureolus  (Pet.):  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  258 

Aureum  Speculum  Papse:  v.  Speculum. 

Aurens  de  Universo :  an  old  chronicle  men 
tioned  by  Caxton,  Pil.  598  n 

Auricular  Confession,  q.  v. 

Auscoo  (James),  or  Austoo :  lie  and  Mar 
gery  his  wife,  martyrs  at  Islington,  Poet, 
171 

Ausonius :  against  usury,  1  Bui.  204  ;  he  uses 
the  word  metancea,  1  Ful.  434, 435 

Austin,  Latimer's  servant :  v.  Bernher  (A.). 


Austoo  (James):  v.  Auscoo. 

Austria:  the  communion  received  there  in 
both  kinds  by  the  pope's  dispensation, 
2  Ful.  243 

Austria  (Archdukes  of):  r.  Charles,  Leopold. 

Authentica:  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Authority:  v.  Apostles,  Kings,  Parents,  &c. 

How  it  began,  Pil.  125 ;  it  shews  what 

a  man  is,  1  Lai.  177 

Auxentius,  bp  of  Milan  :  2  Ful.  266 ;  deprived 
for  heresy,  1  Whitg.  461 ;  favoured  by  Con- 
stantius,  4  Jew.  1049,  1101;  he  professed  to 
believe  as  he  had  been  taught  from  child 
hood,  2  Jew.  694 ;  alleged  the  consent  of 
multitudes  against  Hilary  and  the  catho 
lics,  4  Jew.  1053 ;  called  Hilary  a  heretic,  ib. 
952 ;  would  not  allow  him  to  be  a  bishop, 
ib.  1052 ;  denied  the  baptism  of  infants, 
4  Bui.  382 ;  one  of  the  first  who  did  so, 
Phil.  274;  Helvidius  was  his  disciple, 
1  Hoop.  161  n 

Auxerre:  v.  Councils. 

Availing  their  bonnets :  lowering  them,  Bale 
41 

Avant :  to  vaunt,  \Jew.  7 

Avarice:  v.  Covetousness. 

Avarice,  a  poem  by  Hen.  Lok,  Poet.  138 

Ave  Maria :  v.  Mary. 

Avenar  (Jo.) :  Roc/,  viii.  ix. 

Aventinus  (Jo.) :  Annales,  Jew.  xxxiii ;  he 
says  Lucius,  St  Paul's  companion,  went 
into  Germany,  1  Jew.  280 ;  tells  that  the 
heathen  called  Christ  the  most  beggarly  of 
all  the  gods,  4  Jew.  971;  referred  to  on 
the  council  of  Frankfort,  ib.  1055,  Rog. 
204 n.;  records  a  saying  in  the  council  of 
Worms  respecting  the  usurpations  of  the 
pope,  4  Jew.  825;  speaks  of  the  fruits  of 
Hildebrand's  popedom,  3  Jew.  426,  4  Jew. 
699,  700,  744;  on  the  virtues  of  the  em 
peror  Henry  IV,  4  Jew.  698;  reports  two 
verses  written  of  the  emperor  Lotharius 
II,  ib.  692;  records  Adrian  IV.'s  arro 
gance  towards  the  emperor  Frederick,  ib. 
677,  682, 837,847, 1152;  referred  to  on  the 
poisoning  of  the  emperor  Henry  VII,  ib. 
687  ;  speaks  of  the  priests  of  Liburnia  using 
ths  Slavonic  tongue,  3  Bee.  410 

Averroes,  an  Arabian  philosopher :  1  Hoop. 
70,  332;  he  rejected  Christianity  on  ac 
count  of  transubstantiation,  3  Bee.  278  n., 
Wool.  27 

Avicenna,  an  Arabian  philosopher:  1  Hoop. 
70,  332 

Avignon :  pope  Clement  V.  removes  thi 
ther,  4  Jew.  933  ;  the  schism,  Pil.  545 

Avims  (D-iy,  Deut.  ii.  23):    what,    1   Tyn. 


AVOWRIES 


BABYLON 


87 


Avowries,  or  Advouries:  saints  chosen  as 
protectors,  1  Brad.  284, 1  Lat.  225,  2  Tyn. 
166 

Avowry :  justification,  2  Cov.  478 

Awake :  what  it  is  to  be  so,  3  Bee.  610 

Away  with:  bear,  1  Brad.  316,  1  Tyn. 
505 

Awdelie  (Jo.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  liv ;  por 
tion  of  his  epitaph  on  master  John  Yiron, 
preacher,  ib.  510 

A  worth :  at  worth,  having  a  value,  1  Tyn. 
463,  3  Tyn.  195 

Axe:  to  ask,  1  Pec.  22  n.  &  al. 

Axholme,  co.  Line.:  the  Carthusian  priory, 
or  Charterhouse,  2  Cran.  299;  its  lands,  ib. 
337  ;  the  prior  condemned  for  treason,  ib. 
303 ;  Cranmer  purposes  to  get  a  prior  to 
resign,  ib.  363 

Axiothea:  went  in  man's  apparel  to  hear 
Plato,  4  Jew.  651 

Ayenst :  against,  2  Brad.  31 

Aylmer  (Jo.),  or  Elmer,  bp  of  London:  ac 
count  of  him,  Phil.  171,  3  Zur.  275  n.; 
tutor  to  the  family  of  the  marquis  of  Dor 
set,  including  the  lady  Jane  Grey,  1  Bee.  is, 
2  Bee.  424,  3  Zur.  429,  431;  archdeacon 
of  Stow,  3  Zur.  373  n .;  an  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) ; 
his  Harborowe,  in  reply  to  Knox  on  the 
government  of  women,  2  Ful.  37  n.,  2  Zur. 
34 n.;  appointed  to  attend  a  disputation 
in  1559,  4  Jew.  1200,  1  Zur.  11 ;  mention 
ed,  1  Zur.  69,  2  Zur.  179 ;  a  fit  person  to 
answer  the  book  De  Disciplina  (ascribed  to 
Travers),  Grin.  353 ;  he  declines  to  do  so, 
Park.  477  ;  recommended  for  the  see  of  Lon 
don,  Park.  350 ;  succeeds  Sandys  therein, 
Sand,  xxii;  occasional  forms  of  prayer  set 
forth  by  him,  Lit.  Eliz.  4G6,  &c. ;  letter 
concerning  a  form  of  prayer  on  the  earth 
quake,  1580,  ib.  5G2n.;  president  in  the 
convocation  of  that  year,  1  Grin,  xiii ;  his 
contribution  to  Geneva,  ib.  432  n. ;  two 
letters  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  275,277;  letters 
to  him,  Grin.  404,  40G,  421 ;  a  sermon  dedi 
cated  to  him,  2  Jew.  948 

Aylmer  (Tho.),  son  of  the  bishop,  and  arch 
deacon  of  London :  1  Bui.  viii.,  4  Bui.  xxx. 

Aylond  (  ):  Park.  38 

Ayre  (Jo.) :    editor  of  Becon's  Works,   Je 
wel's  Works,  and  Sandys'  Sermons,  1,  2,  3 
Bee.,  1,  2,  3,  4  Jew.,  Sand. ;  on  the  autho 
rity  and  office  of  bishops  being  depressed 
by  llomanists,  1  Brad.  500  n. ;  reference  to 
his  life  of  Jewel,  2  Brad.  45n.;  on  JEneas 
Sylvius,  or  Pius  II,  ib.  160  n 
Ayscough  (Anne) :  v.  Askewe. 
Azariah,  or  Ahaziah,  king  of  Judah  :  2  Bui.  7 
Azariah,  or  Uzziah,  q.v. 


B 

B.:  i'.  Bernher  (A.). 
B.  (D.) :  i.e.  Dr  N.  Bownde,  q.v. 
B.  (G.),  author  of  The  Ship  of  Safeguard  : 
possibly  Barnaby  Googe,  or  Bernard  Gar 
ter,  Poet,  xxxv ;  stanzas  from  his  poem,  ib. 
388 

B.  (I.),  a  sectary  :  Eog.  203 
B.  (T.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  li;  two  exhorta 
tions  to  the  praise  of  God,  to  be  sung 
before  morning  and  evening  prayer,  from 
the  O.V.  of  the  Psalms,  ib.  501,  602 
Baal :  the  7000  who  bowed  not  to  him,  4  Bui. 
71,  3  Zur.  39;  his  priests,  4  Bui.  73,75, 
481 ;  none  but  Baalites  promoted  in  queen 
Mary's  time,  3  Bee.  244 

Baal-peor :  Belphegor,  Bale  629,  2  Hoop.  451 
Baal-shalisha:  firstfruits  brought  thence  to 

Elisha,  4  Bui.  489 
Baasha,  king  of  Israel  :  2  Bui.  12;  his  stock, 

1  Bid.  235 
Babbling  :  what  babbling  in  prayer  is,  1  Bee. 

169;  censured,  ib.  134, 135,  ±Bul.  204 
Babel :  the  tower  of  Babel,  4  Bid.  499,  Pil. 
30,  231 ;  Sibylline  testimony  respecting  it, 
Whit  a.  112 

Babington  (  ),  warden  of  the  Fleet :  his 

cruel  treatment  of  bp  Hooper,  and  his  ser 
vant  Will.  Downton,  2  Hoop.  619,  3  Zur. 
101  n.,282n 
Babington   (sir  Ant.):    also    Elizabeth    his 

daughter,  1  Bee.  37  n 

Babington  (Ant.) :  his  plot,  in  conjunction 
with  Ballard,  Lit.  Eliz.  468,  658;  form 
of  thanksgiving  on  the  discovery  of  it,  ib. 
595 ;  sermon  on  the  conspiracy,  Sand.  403 
Babington  (Fra.),  rector  of  Line.  coll.  Oxon  : 
Dr  Babington,  at  Oxford,  probably  the 
above,  Park.  138  n 

Babington  (Zacharias) :  controversy  between 
him  and  Dr  Beacon  for  the  chancellorship 
of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  Grin.  370,  371 
Bable:   a  bauble,  the  fool's  ensign,  3  Jew. 

133 

Babthorp  (Sir  Will.):  Grin.  £25 
Babylon  :    v.  Babel. 

The  kingdom  or  monarchy,  1  Cov.  34, 
1  Lat.  356 ;  the  country,  Pil.  281,  &c. ;  cap 
tivity  of  the  Jews  there,  4  Bui.  11,  73,  75, 
481,  Pil.  12,  its  length,  ib.  127;  cruelty 
of  the  Babylonians  to  the  Edomites,  ib, 
235,  &e. ;  they  had  famous  schools,  4  Bui. 
480  ;  the  city  was  16  miles  square,  Pil.  231 
Babylon  (Mystical)  :  v.  Beast,  Rome. 

Prophecies  concerning  Babylon  to  be  spi 
ritually  understood,  Rid.  70;  why  St  John 
uses  the  name,  Phil.  428;  it  means  confu- 


88 


BABYLON  —  BAKER 


sion,  1  Cov.  199 ;  the  church  of  the  wicked 
may  be  so  called,  4  Bill.  11 ;  Babylon  de 
clared  to  be  Rome,  1  Brad.  443,  2  Brad. 
329,  1  Ful.  vii,  4  Jew.  1061,  &c.,  Phil.  428, 
Rid.  415  ;  so  Jerome  and  others  explain 
it,  2  Ful.  371,  4  Jew.  1063,  1  Za<.  173; 
Babylon  named  in  1  Peter,  whether  Rome, 

2  Ful.  330—338 ;  Babylon  prayed  against, 

3  Bee.  22 ;  the  captivity  a  figure  of  Romish 
slavery,   Pil.   4,   277,  or  of  the  captivity 
of  sin,  1  Cov.  400;  what  signified  by  the 
deliverance  therefrom,  ib. ;  departure  from 
it,  4  Jew.  881;  the  whore  of  Babylon,  Bale 
498,   1   Brad.  390,   Phil.  428,  Rid.  418, 

1  Tyn.  188  ;  Let  go  the  whore  of  Babylon, 
verses,  2  Cov.  586 ;  the  wares  of  Babylon, 
Bale  524  &c. ;  the  fall  thereof,  ib.  458,  517, 

2  Jew.  930—932,  4  Jew.  1181;  Primasius  on 
this  fall,  2  «/cto.  896;  how  bewailed,  Bale 
524,  533 

Bacchus :  his  sieve,  4  Bui.  238 ;  Augustine 
mentions  that  in  celebrating  the  holy  mys 
teries,  Christians  were  thought  by  some  to 
worship  Bacchus  and  Ceres,  4  Jeiv.  709,et  al. 

Bachelors  :  a  prayer  of  single-men,  Lit.  Ediv. 
464 ;  a  prayer  for  the  unmarried,  3  Bee.  27 

Backbiting  :  pernicious,  2  Bui.  118 

Backere  (Romanus  de) :  excommunicated 
from  the  strangers'  church  at  Sandwich, 
Park.  247 

Backsliders  :  sliders  back  from  the  truth  of 
God's  word  censured,  1  Bee.  256 ;  how 
they  should  behave  themselves,  ib.  257  ; 
their  danger,  2  Bee.  206,  207 ;  hardly  to  be 
converted,  Pil.  448  ;  intercession  for  them, 

3  Bee.  248 

Bacon  (Fra.  lord),  vise.  St  Albans  :  his  opi 
nion  on  prophesyings,  Grin.  xi.  n 

Bacon  (Jo.):  v.  Baconthorpe. 

Bacon  (sir  Nich.)  :  referred  to,  Poet.  Hi ;  a 
commissioner  for  the  suppression  of  col 
leges,  &c.,  Park.  33  n.  ;  recommended  by 
Cranmer  for  town-clerk  of  Calais,  2  Cran. 
384;  grantee  of  abbey  lands,  ib.  n. ;  his 
house  in  Noble  street,  London,  Park.  49  n. ; 
lord  keeper,  ib.  155, 156,  179,  328  n.,  357, 
381,  Grin.  405,  1  Zur.  6  n.,  2  Zur.  132; 
co-president  with  abp  Heath  of  the  West 
minster  conference,  Grin,  v,  1  Zur.  16  n. ; 
at  variance  with  Parker,  Park.  309 — 316 ; 
libelled,  ib.  444;  letters  from  him  to  Par 
ker,  ib.  49,  53,  68,  69,  71,  76, 120;  letters 
from  Parker  to  him,  ib.  50,  52,  57,  171 ;  his 
death,  Poet.  511 

—  Anne  his  wife  (dau.  of  sir  A.  Cook): 
translates  Jewel's  Apology,  Jew.  xviii, 
Park.  219 ;  Parkers  dedicatory  letter  to 
her,  with  her  translation  of  that  book, 


3  Jew.  51 ;  sneered  at  by  Harding,  ib.  254, 
313  n.,  4  Jew.  941  n. ;  defended  by  Jewel, 
3  Jew.  262 ;  letters  from  Parker  to  her, 
Park.  219,  309 

Bacon  (Roger):  mentioned,  Pil.  80  n.;  hig 
remarks  on  the  woeful  state  of  the  church 
in  his  time,  4  Jew.  735  ;  called  by  Harding 
a  conjuror  and  necromancer,  ib.  736;  his 
learning,  ib. ;  false  miracles  by  means  of 
his  books,  Bale  190 

Baconthorpe  (Jo.),  or  Bacon :  reference  to 
him   (?),  Pil.  80;    account   of  him,  Bale 
304  n. ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  ib.     ' 
257 

Baden  :  Parkhurst  there,  4  Jew.  1196 

Baden  (Margr.  of):  v.  Cecilia,  Christopher. 

Bader  (   ):   forces   a  minister  on  the 

church  at  Lindau,  2  Cov.  519 

Badge :  v.  Livery. 

Badius  (Clauditis) :  acted  as  a  notary  at 
Cranmer's  examination,  2  Cran.  542,  555 

Badlesmere  (The  barons) :  Bale  19  n 

Bagard  (Tho.) :  chancellor  of  Worcester,  &c. 
2  Lat.  376  n 

Bagnal  (SirR.):  desires  a  commission  against 
the  clergy,  Park.  413,  424 

Bagshaw  (D.):  the  pope's  Judas  or  purse- 
bearer,  Lit.  Eliz.  681 

Bail  (Louis)  :  rejects  the  spurious  inventory 
of  canonical  books  which  Carranza  ascribes 
to  the  council  of  Florence,  2  Ful.  222  n 

Bailie  (J.)  :  v.  Baylie. 

Baillet  (Adr.)  :  Jugemens  des  Savans,  Calf. 
200  n 

Baily  (Tho.),  or  Hall?  his  Life  of  bp 
Fisher,  2  Lat.  356  n 

Bain  (  ):  v.  Banosius. 

Baine  (Ralph),  or  Baines,  bp  of  Coventry 
and  Lichfield:  notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxvi; 
he  opposes  Latimer,  1  Lat.  iv,  2  Lat.  xii ; 
at  Philpot's  examination,  Phil.  148, 152 ;  a 
great  hinderance,  1  Zur.  10  n. ;  he  disputes, 
on  the  Romish  side,  at  Westminster,  ib. 
11  n.  ;  his  death,  ib.  69 

Baines  (Edw.) :  Hist,  of  Lancashire,  2  Brad. 
xii 

Baines   (  ) :    probably  Paul   Bayne,  1 

Brad.  564 

Bainham  (Geo.) :  martyred,  Bale  394,  586 

Bainham  (James):  compelled  to  confess  that 
he  had  Tyndale's  writings,  and  condemned 
to  the  fire,  1  Tyn.  35,  36 ;  visited  in  New 
gate  by  Latimer  and  others,  2  Lat.  221 ; 
burnt,  ib.  224 

Baker  (   );    married   Parker's  mother, 

Park.  18  n 

Baker  (Jo.),  recorder  of  London  :  letter  to 
him,  2  Cran.  293 


BAKER  —  BALTASAB 


89 


Baker  (Jo.),  Parker's  treasurer  and  half- 
brother  :  Park.  18  n 

Baker  (Sir  Jo.),  a  Kentish  justice :  2  Cran. 
349  n.;  witness  to  a  writ,  ib.  489;  Baker 
of  Kent,  a  persecutor,  believed  to  be  the 
same,  Bale  395 

Baker  (Phil.),  provost  of  King's  coll.  Cam 
bridge  :  misdemeanors  objected  against 
him,  Grin,  308 ;  being  deprived  by  the 
queen's  commissioners,  he  fled  to  Louvaine, 
ib. 

Baker  (Tho.),  of  Smarden,  Kent :  2  Cran. 
367  n 

Baker  (Tho.),  ejected  fellow  of  St  Jo.  coll. 
Cambridge:  2  Cov.  39,  Pra.  B.  v;  his 
manuscripts,  2  Lat.  295  n 

Balaam :  could  not  curse  Israel,  but  blessed 
them,  1  Jew.  399,  Sand.  149 ;  his  followers, 
Bale  259, 280  ;  the  bishop  of  Rome,  2  Cov.  4 

Balbis  (Jo.  de):  v.  Joannes. 

Balduinus  (Fra.),  or  Baudouin  :  notices  of 
him,  4  Jew.  1254,  1  Zur.  118  n.,  2  Zur.  156; 
his  apostasy,  2  Jew.  803,  808,  Sand.  362 ; 
on  his  fitness  to  attend  the  conference  at 
Poissy,  Grin.  245;  he  slanders  Beza,  Calvin, 
&c.,  2  Ful.  73;  acknowledges  an  interpo 
lation  in  Optatus,  ib.  302  n. ;  he  added  the 
seventh  book  against  Parmenian  in  small 
type,  ib.  323  n 

Baldus  (Pet.)  dePerusio:  works,  Jew.xxxiii; 
he  says,  the  pope  is  doctor  of  both  laws, 
by  authority  not  by  knowledge,  1  Jew.  381, 
4  Jew.  768 ;  calls  the  fulness  of  the  pope's 
power  plenitude  tempestatis,  £6.832;  affirms 
that  the  pope  is  not  guilty  of  simony  though 
he  take  money,  ^  Jew.  868;  observes  that 
a  man  may  say  he  believes  what  the  church 
believes,  but  not  what  the  pope  believes, 
ib.  928 ;  cited  on  the  question  whether 
a  courtezan  can  make  a  testament,  ib. 
647 

Baldwin  I.  emperor  of  the  East :  compels  the 
Greek  church  to  agree  to  the  supremacy  of 
Rome,  2  Hoop.  238 

Baldwin  I.  king  of  Jerusalem  :  his  victory  at 
Antioch,  Lit.  Eliz.  449 

Baldwin,  abp  of  Canterbury :  puts  out  the 
monks  there,  Pit.  610 

BALE  (Jo.),  bp  of  Ossory  :  his  birth  and  edu 
cation,  Bale  vii ;  his  conversion,  ib. ;  pro 
tected  by  lord  Cromwell,  ib.  ix ;  he  retires 
to  Germany,  ib.,  with  his  wife  and  chil 
dren,  ib.  494 ;  returns,  ib.  ix  ;  rector  of 
Bishopstoke,  vicar  of  Swaffham,  ib. ;  meets 
Edward  VI,  ib. ;  made  bishop  of  Ossory, 
ib.  x ;  leaves  his  diocese,  ib.  xi ;  taken  by 
pirates,  and  sold  for  a  slave,  ib. ;  his  per 
secutions  and  deliverance,  2  Zur.  79  n. ; 


in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9),  Grin.  221,  224, 
228,  3  Zur.  755;  his  preferment  at  Can 
terbury,  Park.  197  n.,  199,  202  ;  he  dies 
there,  Bale  xi;  possessed  many  ancient 
MSS.,  Park.  140,  198,  287;  they  were 
bought  by  abp  Parker,  2  Zur.  78  n. ;  his 
works,  Bale  vii,  xi,  Pil.  682  (misprinted 
Bate) ;  his  SELECT  WORKS,  edited  by  the 
Rev.  H.  Christmas,  Bale  ;  he  wrote  under 
the  name  of  Hen.  Stalbrydge,  1  Bee.  viii;  his 
Scriptorum  Britannise  Catalogus,  Bale  xii, 
2  Brad.  xi.  n.;  the  Image  of  both  Churches 
was  written  in  exile,  Bale  254,  494 ;  his 
Mystery  of  Iniquity  cited,  on  free-will, 
Roy.  114,  on  the  communism  of  the  Ana 
baptists,  ib.  355  n.  ;  his  plays,  Bale  ix  ;  his 
Interlude  of  king  Johan,  ib.,  2  Cran.  388  n.; 
his  tragedy  of  Pammachius,  Bale  vii ;  he 
tended  to  write  against  Peryn,  ib.  236 ; 
referred  to  about  pope  Zosimus,  3  Jew.  340, 
341;  cited  respecting  the  election  of  Leo 
VIII.,  1  Whitg.  402 ;  he  says  that  Roma 
spelt  backwards  is  a  preposterous  Amor, 
Rog.  179;  his  statement  as  to  the  giving 
of  names  to  bells,  Calf.  15  n. ;  on  the  ori 
gin  of  bishops'  prisons,  3  Whitg.  405,  449 

—  Dorothy  his  wife,  Bale  viii. 

Balfour  (James),  minister  of  Guthrie  :  2  Zur. 
365 

Balion  (Malatest) :  lost  his  head,  Phil.  426 

Balkius  (Isbrandus) :  minister  in  the  Dutch 
church  at  Norwich,  afterwards  at  Stam 
ford,  1  Zur.  256  n.,  266  n 

Ball  (Jo.) :  martyred,  Bale  394 

Ball  (Jo.),  a  puritan  divine  :  1  Brad.  564 

Ballads :  the  Song  of  Solomon  called  a 
Ballad  by  the  older  translators,  1  Ful.  571, 
572,  2  Ful.  43,  2  Hoop.  257,  or  Ballets,  Phil. 
317;  a  ballad  made  by  Anne  Askewe,  Bale 
239 ;  notice  of  A  proper  new  Ballad  wherein 
are  contayned  Catholike  Questions  to  the 
Protestant,  Poet,  xxiv  ;  complaint  of  lewd 
ballads,  2  Cov.  538,  3  Whitg.  527 

Ballard  (Cha.):  concerned  in  Babington's 
conspiracy,  Lit.  Eliz.  468,  595,  658 ;  sermon 
on  that  plot,  Sand.  403 

Ballard  (Phil.),  or  Hawford,  q.  v. 

Ballerinus  (Hieron.  and  Pet.),  2  Ful.  70  n 

Balliol  Family :  v.  Scott. 

Balsamon  (Theod.) :  Canones,  Jew.  xxxiii ; 
his  character,  3  Jew.  305,  306;  referred  to 
for  the  right  reading  of  a  sentence  in  the 
African  council,  ib.  295 ;  passages  on  the 
emperor's  power  over  bishops,  &c.,  4  Jew. 
967,  1030, 1036 

Baltasar,  or  Balthazar:  one  of  the  three 
kings,  or  magi,  Whita.  560 ;  prayer  to  him 
Rog.  228 


90 


BALTAZAR 


BAPTISM 


Baltazar,  an  Anabaptist :  answered  by  Zuing- 
lius,  lWhitg.130;  Balthasar  Pacimontane, 
apparently  the  same,  3  Jew.  265 

Balthasar :  v.  Belshazzar. 

Balthasor  (Dr),  surgeon  to  Henry  VIII. : 
letter  to  him,  2  Cran.  248 

Baltinglas  (The  lord) :  v.  Eustace. 

Baluzius  (Steph.) :  Calf.  16  n.,  154  n 

Baly :  its  inhabitants  worship  false  gods,  Rog. 
37 

Bamberg:  the  bishoprick  invaded,  3  Zur. 
682  n 

Bamford  (Will.) :  martyred,  Poet.  1G3 

Banbury,  co.  Oxon :  hospital  of  St  John, 
near  it,  2  Lat.  250 n. ;  Banbury  glosses,  i.e. 
corruptions  of  the  truth,  ib.  299 

Bancor :  v.  Bangor. 

Bancroft  (Rich.),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  his  Sur 
vey  of  the  pretended  Holy  Discipline,  iZur. 
285;  dedications  to  him,  4  Jew.  1314,  Rog.  3; 
he  says  that  at  Genera  the  elder  ministers 
the  cup,  ib.  235  n.;  speaks  of  a  multitude 
being  excommunicated  at  Edinburgh  for 
some  disorders  about  a  Robin  Hood,  ib.Sll, 
312  n.;  on  the  Presbyterian  classis,  ib. 
334  n.;  A  brief  Discovery  of  the  Untruths 
...  contained  in  D.  Bancroft's  Sermon,  ib. 
331  n 

Bandog :  1  Brad.  38 

Bands :  enjoined  to  be  worn  with  the  cap  and 
gown,  2  Zur.  121 

Banger  (Ann) :  martyred  at  Colchester, 
Poet.  172 

Bangor,  co.  Caernarvon  :  v.  Missale. 

The  diocese  much  out  of  order,  Park. 
257 ;  Grindal's  injunctions  to  the  dean  and 
chapter,  and  the  clergy  of  the  diocese, 
Grin.  183 ;  as  to  sermons  in  the  cathedral, 
ib.  \  the  grammar-school,  ib.  184 

Bangor,  or  Bancor,  co.  Flint:  number  of 
monks  there,  according  to  Bede,  1  Jew. 
306;  they  were  subject  to  abbot  Dinoth, 
Pit.  51G;  many  of  them  slaughtered  at 
Chester,  Calf.  306,  2  Ful.  6,  186,  3  Jew. 
165,  4  Jew.  778,  780 

Banishment :  v.  Exile. 

Banks  ( Jo .) :  mentioned,  3  Zur .  293, 29G,  297 ; 
three  letters  from  him  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur. 
303—303 

Banks  (Will.):  a  friend  of  Sandys,  Sand. 
xii. 

Banners:  r.  Labarum,  Processions. 

Henry  V.  set  up  a  banner  with  a  cross 
ngainst  the  disciples  of  Wickliffe,  Bale  51 ; 
banners  used  in  processions,  Grin.  141, 
3  Whitg.  276,  495 ;  that  borne  in  the  war  in 
Saxony,  1551, 3  Zur.  077  ;  those  of  the  Scots 
confederate  lords,  1  Zur.  195  ;  of  the  rebels 


in  the  North  of  England,  ib.  214  r..,  218, 
2  Jew.  883 
Bannester  (Tho.),  skinner :  Park.  211 

Bannister  (  )  said  that  Christ  endured 

in  hell  the  very  pains  of  the  damned,  Rog. 
61 ;  his  error  respecting  the  law,  ib.  92 
Bannisterians  :  think  there  will  be  a  time  in 
this  world  when  we  shall  need  no  sacra 
ments,  Rog.  251 ;  say  the  water  at  baptism 
is  not  holy,  ib.  278;  consider  common  and 
rash  swearing  but  a  trifle,  ib.  357 
Banns :  v.  Marriage. 

Banosius  (  ):  called  Bain,  2  Zur.  293, 

298 
Banquets :  v.  Feasting. 

A  CHRISTMAS  BANQUET,  by  T.  Becon, 
1  Sec.  59 

Bantoun  :  v.  Hepburn  of  Bantoun. 
Baptism :   v.  Ambrose,  Arnold,  Athanasins, 
Augustine,  and  other  fathers ;    also  Ana 
baptists,  Prayers. 

i.  Baptism  generally. 
ii.  Its  Signification;  Types  and  Ana 
logies. 

iii.   It  is  One,  <Sj'c. 
iv.   Its  general  Necessity. 
v.    Tlie  Minister. 
vi.   Baptism  by  Heretics. 
vii.   Its  Proper  Subjects. 
viii.   Its  supposed  Prerequisites. 
ix.    The  Baptismal  Formula. 
x.   Rites,  Circumstances. 
xi.    The  Profession  made  in  it. 
xii.    The  Grace  of  Baptism. 
xiii.    Sin  after  Baptism. 
xiv.   Baptism  for  the  Dead,  <$'<?. 
i.    Baptism  generally:    Tyndale    writes 
thereof  in  his  Brief  Declaration  of  the  Sa 
craments,  1  Tyn.  345,  Becon,  in  his  Cate 
chism,  2  Bee.  202,  and  in  his  Principles  of 
Christian  Religion,  ib.  507,  Jewel,  in  his 
Treatise  of  the  Sacraments,  2  Jew.  1104, 
Nowel,  in  his  Catechism,  Noii:.  (86),  207, 
Rogers,   on   the   16th   and  27th   Articles, 
Rog.  136,  274;    Bullinger  writes  largely 
on  the  subject,  especially  in  his  5th  Decade, 
4  Bui.  351 ;  an  article  on  baptism,  2  Cran. 
474  (and  see  Articles);  de  sacro  baptismo; 
verses  by  Jo.  Sauromanus,  Pro.  Eliz.  404; 
meaning  of  the  word,  4  Bui.  352 ;  its  pri 
mary  signification,  1  Ful.  110,  218;  its  ec 
clesiastical  use,  ib.  110 ;  it  is  rightly  retained 
in  English,  ib.  250  ;  translations  concerning 
baptism  examined,  ib.  450 — 457  ;  whether 
intended  by  "water"  in  John  iii,  2  Whitg. 
521,  522;  denoted  by  "the  water,"  1  Jo. 
v.  6,  2  Tyn.  209 ;  on  the  baptism  mentioned 
in  Acts  xix.  (see  iii.  below) ;  instituted  by 


i 


BAPTISM 


91 


God  the  Father,  2  Bee.  203,  4  Bui.  352, 
by  Christ,  1  Cov.  78 ;  when  instituted,  4  Bui. 
3£3;  exposition  of  the  words  "he  that  be- 
lieveth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved," 
Phil.  281,  3  Tyn.  276  ;  what  baptism  is, 

2  Bee.  202,  507,  508,  3  Bee.  612,  616,  617, 

1  Brad.  121,  4  Bui.  352,  Lit.  Edu-.  516, 
(563),  Now.  85,  (207) ;  its  essence  and  ac 
cidents  (see  x.  below) ;  lofty  terms  applied 
to  baptism  by  the  fathers,  2  Jew.  763,  764, 

3  Jew.  463,  468,  &c.  503;  Gregory  Nyssen 
calls  it  the  divine  bath,  2  Jew.  620 ;  in  the 
Punic  tongue  called  health,  1  Jew.  294  ;  it 
is  God's  livery,  1  Hoop.  75  ;  a  peculiar  co 
venant  and  sign,  2  Bee.  £73,  574;  the  sign 
of  the  new  league  between  God  and   us 
made  by  Jesus   Christ,  and   the   mark  of 
Christians,  2  Hoop.  46 ;  a  sacrament  to  be 
reverently  received  of  all,  2  Bee.  215;  why 
it  is  called  a  sacrament,  1  Hoop.  128;  it  is 
coupled  in  scripture  with  the  Lord's  sup 
per,  1  Brad.  88,  534 ;  it  is  the  sacrament  or 
sign  of  repentance,  Calf.  242,  2  Tyn.  161, 
3  Tyn.  171 ;  the  sacrament  or  seal  of  faith, 
Coop.  203,   204,   3  Whitg.  113;   a  seal  of 
righteousness,  2  Bee.  217;  the  sacrament 
of  adoption,    Pra.  B.  14;   its   parts,   the 
word  and  the  water,  2  Bee.  202,  1  Hoop. 
533,  or,  the  sign  and  the  thing  signified, 

2  Bee.  199,  573,    4  Bui.  250,  328,  353,    1 
Hoop.  74;   why  we  are  baptized,    2  Bee. 
203,  508,  2  Tyn.  173 ;  three  kinds  of  bap 
tism   mentioned    by  the  fathers ;    of    the 
Spirit,  of  blood,  of  water;  yet  there  is  but 
one  baptism,  2  Bee.  225,  226,  2  Jew.  1107 ; 
baptism  with  fire,  what,  4  Bui.  355,  396; 
baptism  is  less  than  the  gospel,  Phil.  276  ; 
on  the  text,  "  Christ  sent  me  not  to  bap 
tize,"  &c.,  2  Whitg.  456 ;  popish  doctrines 
no  small  derogation  and  injury  to  baptism, 

1  Cran.  25,  34,  45 ;    on  Philpot's  views  of 
baptism,  Phil,  xix  :    Hooper's  judgment, 

2  Hoop.  88,   89;     Cartwright's  errors,   3 
Whitg.  553,  554 ;    it  was    derided  by  the 
Family  of  Love,  Rog.  177 

ii.   Its  Signification ;  Types  and  Analo 
gies  :  what  it   signifies  or  declares  to  us, 

2  Cran.  176,  2  Lat.  133,   Lit.  Edw.  517, 
(564),  1  Tyn.  26,  359,  409,  426,  2  Tyn.  90, 

3  Tyn.  171,  245,  247;  it  denotes  tribulation, 
1  Tyn.  138,  and  death,  2  Tyn.  228,  death 
unto  sin  and  new  life  unto  righteousness, 
1  Tyn.  253, 261, 500,  2  Tyn.  189 ;  it  preaches 
the  mortification  of  the  flesh  and  the  vivi- 
fication  of  the  spirit,   2  Bee.  205,  206 ;  it 
represents  our   washing   in   the   blood  of 
Christ,  2  Jew.  1101  (see  xii.  below),  being 
a  figure  of  his  death  and  passion,  Hutch. 


115,  1  Jew.  521,  4  Jew.  893;  the  deluge, 
and  the  Red  Sea,  types  of  it,  4  Bui.  364, 

2  Jew.  1106;  also  Noah's  ark,  1  Tyn.  426; 
it  takes  the  place  of  circumcision,  1  Brad. 
82,   2  Bui.  269,  2  Jew.  1104,  1105,  Phil. 
277,  1  Tyn.  350,  356,  425,  3  Tyn.  246,  and 
is  the  seal  of  God's  covenant,  as  circum 
cision  was,  1  Brad.  149 ;  it  is  "  the  circum 
cision   made   without  hands,"  4  Bui.  299  ; 
compared  with  the  Lord's  supper,  Rid.  275, 

3  Tyn.  245,  &c. 

iii.  It  is  One,  and  given  once  for  all  (see 
vi.  below) :  the  baptism  of  John,  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  apostles  declared  to  be  one  and 
the  same,  4  Bui.  354,  1  Fill.  453,  &c.,  3 
Whitg.  17;  opinion  that  Paul  did  not  re- 
baptize  with  water  those  baptized  by  John 
(Acts  xix.),  4  Bui.  356,  1  Fill.  453,  Hutch. 
11G,  3  Whitg.  17 ;  baptism  is  but  one,  though 
three  kinds  are  often  mentioned  by  the 
fathers,  (see  i.  above),  2  Bee.  225,  226, 
2  Jew.  1107 ;  it  is  one  and  the  same  every 
where,  Coop.  117 ;  it  is  into  the  one  catholic 
faith,  4  Bui.  22,  Phil.  16,  73,  not  into  the 
faith  of  sponsors,  Phil.  105;  it  is  given 
once  for  all,  2  Hoop.  46,  and  remains  per 
petual,  4  Bui.  398, 3  Whilg.  141,  for  though 
the  washing  be  past,  the  power  (i.  e.  the 
word  of  God)  lasteth  ever,  1  Tyn.  267 ;  the 
Holy  Ghost  conies  to  us,  and  Christ  clothes 
us,  not  in  baptism  only,  but  so  long  as  we 
dwell  in  Christ,  1  Cran.  71 ;  it  may  not  be 
repeated,  2  Bee.  226,  Hutch.  114, 115,  Phil. 
380 ;  Harding  admits  the  validity  of  bap 
tism  in  the  church  of  England,  3  Jew.  443, 
444 ;  but  papists  (sometimes)  rebaptize 
children  baptized  by  Protestant  ministers, 
Hog.  236,  266 

iv.  Its  General  Necessity ;  baptism  is 
generally,  but  not  absolutely,  necessary, 

1  Brad.  90,  503,  4  Bui.  386,  1  Hoop.  131, 

2  Hoop.  47,  2  Whitg.  521,  523,  537,  &c. ; 
its   necessity    shewn    by    the   baptism    of 
Christ,  Hutch.  152 ;  it  is  not  neglected  by 
the  faithful,  1  Cov.  411 ;  wilful  rejection  or 
neglect  of  it  is  damnable,  2  Bee.  215,  224, 
226,  2  Jen:.  1107 ;  to  die  without  it  a  prob 
able  token  of  reprobation,   2  Whitg.  538 ; 
still  God's  grace  is  not  tied  to  it,  1  Ful. 
456,   2  Jew.  1107;   Papists  say  that  none 
are  saved  who  depart  unbaptized,  Roy.  137, 
249,  250,    but  this   doctrine   is  injurious, 
2  Bee.  215,   &c.,    and    dissents  from   the 
verity  of  God's  word,  ib.  223,  &c. ;  baptism 
is  cf  the  same  necessity  that  circumcision 
was,  ib.  216 ;  unbaptized  infants  buried  in 
a  certain  middle  place  between  the  profane 
and  holy  ground  (in  csemiterio  innocentum), 


92 


BAPTISM 


4  Bui.  380 ;  infants  dying  unbaptized  are  not 
necessarily  condemned,   2  Bee.    214,   215, 

3  Bee.  617, 1  Brad.  503,  2  JW.  392, 1  /Toop. 
129, 132, 2  ZToop.  47,  2  ./etc.  1107, 1  Tyn.  350, 
2  Whitg.  521,  522;  nor  is  a  believing  Turk 
•who  cannot  be  baptized,  \  Tyn.  351 ;  some 
may    be   spiritually   baptized    among   the 
Turks  and  heathen,  2  Bee.  221, 222 ;  blessed 
martyrs  have  died  without  it,  being  ex 
cluded  by  necessity,  Coop.  73,  2  Jew.  1107 ; 
martyrdom  said  to  supply  its  place,  2Z«r.l95 

v.    The  Minister :    who  should  baptize, 

4  Bui.  369 ;  what  the  minister  works,  ib. 
367  ;  it  ought  to  be  administered  by  lawful 
ministers,  1  Hoop.  131,  Hog.  235  ;  article  of 
convocation  to  this  effect,  Grin.  188;  it  is 
neither  the  better  nor  the  worse  on  account 
of  the  goodness  or  badness  of  the  minister, 
2  Bee.  226,  227,  2  Jew.  1106,  Pil.  171,  2 
Whitg.  520, 525,  528, 553, 576 ;  deacons  may 
baptize,  2  Whitg.  519,  525,  3  Whitg.  58,  &c. 
72  ;  on  baptism  by  laymen,  Hog.  235,  230, 

1  Tyn.  256;  it  is  valid,  2  Whitg.  525;  opi 
nions  of  the  fathers  on  this,  ib.  526,  536 ; 
examples  from   ecclesiastical  history,    ib. 
527,  &c. ;  on  the  ministration  of  baptism  by 
women,  ±Bul.  370,  Grin.  340,  Rog.  235, 236, 

2  Whitg.  495,  &c.,  521,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  492, 
546,  1  Zur.  164,  2  Zur.  356 ;  said  to  have 
been  appointed  by  pope  Victor  I,  2  Whitg. 
495, 507, 523 ;  testimonies  of  fathers  against 
the  practice,  4  Bui.  370,  2  I7n%.  535,  536; 
baptism  by  women  admitted  in  case  of  ne 
cessity,  3  Tyn.  18,  29,  30,  98  ;  its  validity 
maintained,  2  Craw.  58,  2  Whitg.  532  ;  whe 
ther  allowed  by  the  Prayer  Book,  2  Whitg. 
496 ;  permitted  by  some  reformers  in  time 
of  necessity,  ib.  503  ;  objections  to  it,  2  Zur. 
149,  357,  361 ;  it  was  disapproved  by  Grin- 
dal  and  Horn,   1  Zur.  178  (see  358),    by 
Sandys,  Sand.  433,  448,  by  Beza,   2  Zur. 
130;    its  validity   denied   by    Cartwright, 

2  Whitg.  525 

vi.  Baptism  by  Heretics:  baptism  by 
heretics  is  valid,  2  Whitg.  532,  2  Zur.  194 ; 
heretics  have  true  baptism,  1  Brad.  504  ; 
they  do  not  lose  their  baptism,  3  Whitg. 
141 ;  converted  heretics,  therefore,  are  not 
to  be  rebaptized,  Whita.  497  ;  Cyprian  in 
error  on  this  point,  4  Bui.  349,  363,  Whita. 
506  (and  see  Cyprian) ;  his  opinion  opposed 
by  Augustine,  Whita.  507,  607—609 ;  dis 
sensions  in  Africa  on  the  question,  1  Ful. 
35;  the  church  of  Rome  has  true  baptism, 
1  Brad.  505,  4  Bui.  69 ;  it  has  been  pre 
served  in  the  midst  of  the  gulf  of  papistry 

3  Whitg.  144 

vii.    The  proper  Subjects   of  Baptism  : 


who  are  to  be  baptized,  4  Bui  381,  3  Whitg. 
132  ;  the  commandment  to  baptize  aK  na 
tions  refers  to  all  sorts  of  men,  Phil.  96 ; 
baptism  is  not,  however,  to  be  administered 
to  untaught  Gentiles,  ib.  281 ;  it  was  de 
nied  by  the  Marcionites  to  married  folks, 
Roy.  265 ;  infants  are  to  be  baptized,  2  Bee. 
207,  &c.,  3  Bee.  617,  1  Brad.  82,  2  Brad. 
213,  (parallel  with  Rid.  367),  253, 4  Bui.  343, 

1  Hoop.  132,  2  Hoop.  46,  1  Jew.  224,  227, 

2  Jew.  764,  1104,  1105,  3  Jew.  460,461,462, 
Rog.  278—281,  1  Whitg.  363,  368 ;  this  was 
denied  by  Auxentius,  Pelagius,  and  other 
heretics,  Phil.  274,  by  the  Servetians,  and 
Anabaptists  (q.  v.),  Rog.  265,  not  by  the 
Puritans, I  Whitg.  99;  answerto  the  Anabap 
tists'  argument  from  Matt,  xxviii.,3  Whitg. 
24  ;the  baptism  of  infants  is  of  God,  4J5u7. 
388,  and   may  be  proved  from  scripture, 
2  Cran.  59,  60,  Now.  (87,)  209,  Phil.  274, 
380,  Whita.  506,  515,  540,   and  from   an 
tiquity,  Phil.  278,  from  circumcision,  2  Bee. 
207,  208  (and  see  ii.  above),  from  the  fact 
that  children  have  been  from  their  cradle 
endued  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  ib.  208 ;  from 
the  fact  that  the  apostles  baptized  house 
holds,  ib.  209,  4  Bui.  391;  the  baptism  of 
children  has  lasted  from  the  time  of  the  apo 
stles,  4  Bui.  392 ;  Origen  refers  it  to  apo 
stolic  tradition,  Whita.  587;  yet  baptism  was 
delayed  by  some  of  old  till  the  approach  of 
death,  Sand.  152  ;  a  letter  by  Philpot  con 
cerning  the  baptism  of  infants,  Phil.  271; 
whether  the  children  of  wicked  men  may 
be   baptized,  3  Whitg.  135,  &c. ;  whether 
the  infants  of  papists,  2  Zur.  243 ;  Whitgift 
says  the  children  of  papists  and  excommu 
nicated  persons  are  to  be  baptized,  3  Whitg. 
576;   baptism   is  much  profaned  through 
want  of  discipline,  Poet.  466  ;  on  the  bap 
tism  of  insensible  persons,  3  Jew.  353,  359 

viii.  Its  supposed  Prerequisites  :  baptism 
consequent  on  election,  2  Brad.  123  ;  what 
it  requireth,  1  Brad.  121,  viz.  assurance, 
2  Brad.  167,  or  faith,  3  Jew.  462,  Pra. 
£.  14;  God's  election  in  infants,  faith 
in  those  of  age,  2  Brad.  290;  it  requires 
that  we  should  be  regenerate,  1  Brad. 
297,  and  confirms  or  seals  our  regenera 
tion,  2  .Brad.  289,  2  Cov.  267 ;  penance 
and  faith  said  to  precede  it,  1  Hoop.  74 ; 
this  is  explained  by  the  ceremony  of 
coronation,  ib.  75 ;  it  is  a  sign  and  seal  of 
remission  of  sin  already  received  by  faith, 
ib.  128,  the  confirmation  of  Christ's  pro 
mise  received  before  admission  thereto,  ib. 
130, 133;  it  presupposes  repentance,  Hutch. 
109;  it  declares  we  are  in  the  favour  of 


BAPTISM 


93 


God,  2  Bee.  205,  3  Sec.  173 ;  of  itself  it 
brings  not  grace,  but  testifies  that  he  who 
is  baptized  has  received  grace,  2  Sec.  220  ; 
the  grace  is  received  only  by  the  faithful, 
.2Vo!i'.  (87),  208;  being  incorporate  into 
Christ  by  faith,  that  incorporation  is  as 
sured  unto  us  and  increased  in  our  baptism, 
1  Jew.  140,  141 ;  it  is  (says  Cartwright)  the 
seal  of  grace  before  received,  2  Whitg.  525  n., 
the  public  reception  of  him  (says  Hooper) 
who  has  been  previously  received  by  grace, 

3  Zur.  47 ;  infants,  though  they  have  no 
faith  when  they  are  baptized,  yet  have  their 
faith  confirmed  by  their  baptism,  even  to 
their  lives'  end,  2  Ful.  169 

ix.  The  Baptismal  Formula  :  baptism 
should  be  ministered  with  the  words  com 
manded,  4  Bid.  357,  358,  2  Hoop.  47;  what 
it  is  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Fa 
ther,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  2  Bee. 
203;  "in"  and  "into,"  4  Bui.  357;  Glin 
affirms  that  baptism  doth  not  consist  in  the 
word  "  I "  or  in  the  word  "  baptize,"  &c. 
but  in  all  the  words  spoken  in  order,  Grin. 
197 ;  instances  of  the  perversion  of  the 
proper  form  of  words,  1  Jew.  316,  3  Jew. 
444,  445;  baptism  "in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,"  and  the  like,  4  Bui.  357;  the 
apostles  did  not  baptize  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  only,  Uew.  224,  225;  what  it  is  to  be 
baptized  in  the  name  of  Christ,  2  Bee.  13 

x.  Rites,  Ceremonies,  and  Circumstances 
(v.  Chrisom,  Cross,  Exorcism,  Fonts,  Spon 
sors,  Unction)  :  of  the  rite  or  ceremony, 

4  Bui.  356,  2  Hoop.  47;  there  can  be  no 
sacrament   of  baptism   without  water,   as 
well  as  the   Holy   Ghost,    spiritually   re 
generating,   1  Cran.  304;  Harding  asserts 
that  the  apostles  departed  from  the  let 
ter    of   Christ's    institution,    1  Jew.  223; 
rites  used  in  Tertullian's  time,  Calf.  270, 

2  Cran.   56,     1    Whitg.   216;    Victor    I. 
on   the   celebration   of  baptism,  2  Whitg. 
507 ;    papists  have  added    many  ceremo 
nies,  I  Bee.  11,  2  Bee.  207,  3  Bee.  231,  524, 
4  Bui.  310,  359,  &c.,  Calf.  212—214,  &c., 

3  Tyn.   20,   3  Whitg.  87  ;    yet   it   is    not 
so  much  corrupted  by  them  as  the  other 
sacrament  is,  Pil.  171 ;    even  when  per 
formed  in   Latin,  it  has  all  the  requisite 
parts,  Rid.  140  ;  the  people's  erroneous  be 
lief  respecting  it,  1  Tyn.  276 ;  their  super 
stitious  attention  to  the  ceremonial,  ib.  277; 
rites,  as  crossing,  sponsors,  ai  1  the  like, 
no  parts  of  it,  2  Cran.  58,  2  Jew.  1106, 
2  Whitg.  528 ;  rites  used  in  the  church  of 
England,  2  Brad.  383;  baptismal  services, 
in  the  Prayer  Books,  Lit.  Edw.  and  Lit. 


Eliz.;  the  English  service  described  by  bp 
Horn,  2  Zur.  356 ;  inquiry  as  to  the  use  of 
popish  rites,  Grin.  160 ;  objections  of  the 
Puritans  to  the  service  for  public  baptism, 
3  Whitg.  381;  order  for  its  public  ministra 
tion  in  Denmark,  1  Cov.  478,  479  ;  catechu 
mens  were  of  old  exhorted  to  prepare 
themselves  for  baptism,  1  Jew.  119;  on  the 
time  of  it,  4  Bui.  366;  celebrated  in  Vic 
tor's  time  at  Easter  only,  1  Whitg.  513, 
afterwards  at  Easter  and  Pentecost,  2  Cran. 
56  n.,  175,  Whita.  592,  1  Whitg.  513;  of 
old  the  unbaptized  were  not  suffered  to  be 
present  at  its  ministration,  2  Jew.  706; 
of  the  place  of  it,  4  Bui.  365 ;  to  be  admi 
nistered  openly,  2  Bee.  200;  celebrated 
near  the  church-door,  2  Whitg.  461,  463  ;  on 
baptism  in  private  places,  Grin.  340,  Hid. 
534,  1  Whitg.  207,  &c.,  2  Whitg.  496,  508, 
&c.,  516,  533;  article  of  the  convocation 
of  1576  about  private  baptism,  Grin.  188 ; 
it  may  be  ministered  to  one  person,  Phil. 
96 ;  fathers  should  be  present  at  the  bap 
tism  of  their  children,  2  Bee.  228 ;  not 
necessarily  associated  with  preaching, 
3  Whitg.  15,  &c.,  2  Zur.  232;  a  certain 
mystical  meat  was  anciently  given  to  cate 
chumens  before  baptism,  Rid.  30  ;  of  spon 
sors  (q.v.),  1  Whitg.  130,  3  Whitg.  118; 
their  origin,  Calf.  xi.  211,  212,  3  Whitg. 
109,  120,  473,  514  ;  the  practice  of  having 
godfathers  and  godmothers  declared  to  be 
a  commendable  old  custom,  2  Bee.  228, 
defended,  2  Zur.  233;  the  Puritans  ob 
jected  to  it,  1  Zur.  281 ;  of  parents  pre 
senting  and  answering  for  their  children, 
3  Whitg,  134, 138 ;  how  parents  and  friends 
can  answer  for  an  infant,  1  Cran.  124 ; 
children  are  .not  baptized  into  the  faith 
of  sponsors,  Phil.  105 ;  Basil  says  those 
who  are  baptized  should  renounce  Satan, 
Whita.  593;  of  interrogatories  to  infants, 
Grin.  340,  3  Whitg.  109,  &c.,  1  Zur. 
164;  from  the  response,  Volo,  the  people 
called  baptism  volowing,  and  a  priest  a 
volower,  1  Tyn.  253,  276,  3  Tyn.  72 ;  the 
interrogations  to  infants,  &c.,  tolerated, 
say  bishops  Grindal  and  Horn,  until  better 
times,  1  Zur.  179  (see  358) ;  on  giving1 
names,  4  Bui.  329 ;  remarks  on  the  choice 
of  them,  2  Jew.  1108  ;  the  fountain  of  wa 
ter,  4  Bui.  257;  baptism  to  be  performed 
at  the  font,  not  in  basins,  2  Zur.  149  n. ; 
Cyprian  declares  that  the  water  must  first 
be  sanctified  by  the  priest,  Calf.  225,  but 
the  apostles  did  not  do  this,  4  Bui.  310, 
and  it  not  needful,  Whita.  592;  on  trine 
immersion,  2  Bee.  227,  4  Bui.  364,  Calf. 


BAPTISM 


213,  2  Zur.  122,  mentioned  by  Tertullian, 

1  Whitg.  216,  also  by  Basil,  Gregory,  Gra- 
tian,  &c.,  but  not  apostolical,  Whita.  592, 
forbidden  by  the  4th  council   of  Toledo, 

2  Cran.  58,   Wltlta.  593,  and  not  observed 
in  Spain,  2  Cran.  58,  directed  by  king  Ed 
ward's  first  Prayer  Book,    Lit.  Kdw.  Ill ; 
papists  use  trine  sprinkling,  Whita.  093  ; 
Cyprian  approves  aspersion,  ib.  592 ;    af 
fusion  or  sprinkling  sufficient,  2  Bee.  227, 
2S8,  1  Bui.  364,  1  Jew.  223,  22G ;  supersti 
tion  about  total  immersion,  1  Tyn.  277  ;  an 
Ariun  being  about  to  baptize  a  man,  the 
water  dried  up,  2  Jew.  761 ;   baptism  in 
rivers  (the  Swale,  &c.)>  Pi/.  518;  on  the 
use  of  the  sign  of  the  cross  (7.1'.),  Calf. 
200,  &c.,  2  Cran.  56, 1  Zur.  164, 179,  358; 
it  is  only  a  rite,  not  of  the  essence  of 
the  sacrament,    Calf.  206,   tolerated,    say 
bishops   Grindal    and   Horn,  until  better 
times,  1  Zur.  179,  disliked  by  abp  Sandys, 
Sand.  433;  some  of  old  erroneously  sup 
posed  (from  Matt,  iii.)  that  children  should 
be  marked  with  a  hot  iron  at  their  baptism, 
2  Jew.  1110;   anointing  anciently  joined 
with  it,  Calf.  224,  225  (r.  Unction) ;   milk 
and  honey  anciently  given  after  it,  2  Craw. 
50  ;  abstaining  from  washing  infants  for  a 
week  after,  and  other  traditions  relating 
thereto,  ib. ;  Romanists  take  away  half  the 
effect   of   baptism   by  their  confirmation, 
Calf.  216,  217,  teaching  that  the  latter  is 
a  greater  sacrament,  ib.  221,  222 

xi.  The  Profession  made  in  Baptism 
and  its  Obligations:  baptism  represents 
our  profession,  and  is  a  mark  of  difference, 
a  Lit.  315,  312,  Rog.  274—276 ;  it  is  the 
common  badge  of  Christians,  1  Tyn.  426 ; 
it  serves  for  our  confession,  and  reminds  us 
of  the  duties  of  godliness,  4  Bui.  400;  the 
profession  which  we  made  therein,  1  Jirad. 
384,  396, 410,418  (parallel  with  2  Cor.  234), 
2  Brad.  105,  203,  217,  235,  liid.  57,  1  Tyn. 
4C9,  2  Tyn.  130;  we  entered  into  the  pro- 
fession  of  Christianity,  Sand.  212,  and 
bound  ourselves  to  light  under  the  stand 
ard  of  Christ,  and  never  to  forsake  him, 
I  Cop.  495;  he  that  hath  the  profession  cf 
his  baptism  written  in  his  heart,  can  be  no 
heretic,  2  Tyn.  140;  the  knowledge  of  our 
baptism  is  the  key  and  light  of  scripture, 
ib.  138,  (See.;  its  obligations,  1  Tyn.  350;  to 
bo  baptized  and  not  to  keep  God's  com 
mandments,  is  worse  than  a  Turk,  1  Lat. 
310;  all  engagement  contrary  to  our  bap 
tismal  obligations  are  void,  PH.  621 ;  con 
fessions  of  the  breach  of  baptismal  engage 
ments  Lit.  Eli:.  505,  Poet .  509 


xii.  The  Grace  of  Baptism  :  it  was  not 
instituted  in  vain,  1  Cor.  411;  how  we  are 
made  new  therein,!  Cran.  170;  how  it  sav- 
cth,  namely,  as  preaching  does,  1  Tyn.  ?53, 
424,  and  by  faith,  ib.  426  ;  the  fruit,  effect, 
or  grace  of  it,  2  Bee.  203,  &c.,  3  Bee.  173, 
4  Bui.  397,  2  Cor.  267,  2  Cran.  95  (Inst. 
of  a  Chr.  Man),  2  Ful.  388, 391,  Hutch.  137, 
2  Jew.  1106,  -Vote.  (86),  207, 203;  on  God's 
invisible  working,  1  Jew.  455,  465,  406; 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  works  regeneration 
therein,  Hutch.  156, 199,200  ;  the  washing 
outwardly  teacheth  the  washing  God  work- 
cth  inwardly,!  Cran. 17;  the  baptizer  gives 
visibly  tho  sacrament  of  regeneration,  the 
grace  is  given  invisibly  by  God  alone,  4  Bui. 
307  ;  passages  from  the  fathers  on  the  grace 
of  baptism,  2  Jew.  1102  (and  see  their 
names) ;  its  efficacy  ascribed  to  the  power 
and  presence  of  God,  2  Jeir.  565,  771,  781, 
1100,  3  Jeir.  443,  403;  on  the  effects  of 
baptism  in  young  children,  2  Brad.  404  ; 
they,  being  baptized,  and  dying  in  their 
infancy,  are  washed  from  sin  by  Christ's 
sacrifice,  2  Craw.  128;  baptism  is  not  the 
cause  of  salvation  to  them,  Roy.  250;  it  is 
called  salvation,  life,  regeneration,  &e.,  and 
why,  2  Jen\  1105,  3  Jeic.  470  (and  see  i.); 
it  is  a  token  of  the  grace  of  God,  2  Cov, 
80,  the  entry  of  the  church,  a  washing 
into  a  new  birth,  and  a  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  2  Hoop.  46;  by  it  we  are 
joined  to  the  church,  3  Tyn.  246,  247, 
brought  into  the  church,  Pro.  B.  140, 
planted  in  the  church,  1  Cor.  370,  Phil. 
221,  incorporated  into  the  church,  Sand. 
87,  made  members  of  the  church,  through 
faith,  1  Brad.  347  ;  by  it  we  put  on  Christ 
2  Lat.  19,  whom,  continues  Philpot,  if  we 
endeavour  to  represent,  we  are  indeed  the 
sons  of  God  and  inheritors  with  Christ, 
Phil.  2S6;  through  it  we  receive  Christ, 
1  Cor.  410,  are  joined  to  Christ,  1  Jew. 
131,  132,  450,  529,  2  Jeir.  767,  are  incor 
porate  into  Christ,  1  Jeir.  473,  3  Jew.  467, 
are  grafted  into  Christ's  mystical  body, 
1  Brad.  89,  that  is,  outwardly  engraft  into 
Christ,  ib.  503 ;  by  it  men  become  Chris 
tians,  1  Let.  7 ;  it  gathers  us  together  to 
be  the  people  of  God,  4  Bui.  399;  by  it  we 
are  removed,  says  Becon,  from  the  fierce 
judging-placc  to  the  court  of  mercy,  2  Bee. 
635,630;  of  tho  remission  of  sins  in  bap 
tism,  1  Bcc,  333,  339,  2  Bee.  204,  1  Bnnl. 
89,  94,  -1  Bui.  282,  398,  Calf.  15, 10, 1  Cor. 
410,  especially  of  original  sin,  2  Cran.  132, 
the  after  pains  thereof  continue,  ib.  182; 
baptism  is  a  sacrament  of  the  remission 


BAPTISM 


97 


of  sins,  3  Jew.  460,  an  assurance  of  the  re 
mission  of  sins,  2  Lai.  127  ;  Arians  spoken 
of  as  having  been  once  by  baptism  delivered 
from  the  bondage  of  sin,  Phil.  309 ;  bap 
tism  and  regeneration,  1  Bee.  178,  1  Brad. 
218,  2GO,  Hutch.  11, 115,  210,229,  Rid.  57, 
23S,  240,  3  Whitg.  23 ;  Leo  on  this  point, 

1  Jew.  474:  in  it,  says  Cranmer,  we  be 
regenerated  and   pardoned  of  onr  sin  by 
the  blood  of  Christ,  2  Cran.  116;    Gar- 
diner's  statement  respecting  the  effect  of 
Christ's  sacrifice  on  the  cross  dispensed  in 
baptism,  1  Cran.  360;   in  the  bath  of  holy 
baptism,  says  Hutchinson,  we  are  regene 
rate,  Hutch.  11 ;  on  the  meaning  of  "  \vater 
and  the  Spirit,"  1  Ful.  455,  456,  and  ''the 
washing  of  regeneration,"  ib. ;  baptism  the 
sacrament,  sign,  or   seal  of  regeneration, 

2  Brad.  92,  1  Jew.  140,  437,  2  Jetr.  567, 
1104,  1117,  Hog.  276— 27$,  2  Whitg.  538, 
not  a  sign  or  seal  only,  3  Jew.  460 ;  it  is  the 
water  of  regeneration,  4  Bui.  441,  2  Cran. 
176 ;    it  is  therefore   called  regeneration, 
2  Brad.  271,  2  Cor.  250,  °53,  1  Cran.  150, 
153,  Whitg.  382;  it  is  regt   eration,  as  the 
eucharistic  bread  is  Christ's  oody,  1  Brad. 
533,  the  water  being  sacramentally  changed 
into  the  fountain  of  regeneration.  Rid.  12  ; 
the  water  is  not  mere  water,  1  Jew.  140, 
515,  519,  545,  2  Jew.  565,  566,  570,  575, 
but, in  a  certain  sense,  Christ's  Mood,  Grin. 
62,  lt/eir.518,Yet  there  is  no  change  in  the 
water,  JYbir.  (91),  214,  save  that  the  water 
is  changed  in  the  use,  1  Cran.  ISO,  308,  or 
changed  sacramentally,  ib.  254,  322 ;  all  the 
ancient  authors  speak  of  this  change,  ib. 
311 ;  Christ  and  the  Holy  Ghost  not  in  the 
water,  ib,  143 ;  Christ  present  as  well  in 
baptism  as  in  the  Lord's  supper,  ib,  76,  92, 
22S,  342,  356,  366;  Christ  is  not  only  in 
them  that  duly  receive  the   sacrament   of 
the  Lord's  supper,  but  in  them  that  duly 
receive  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  and  in 
true  Christian  people   at  other  times,  ib, 
140 ;  we  are  regenerated  as  well  in  the  one 
sacrament  as  in  the  other,  ib.  176 ;  in  every 
part    of    the  water  in   baptism  is   whole 
Christ  and  the  Holy  Spirit  sacramentally, 
ib.  64;  Christ  is  manifested  and  exhibited 
in  it  spiritually  ib.  156  ;    baptism  minis 
tered  to   children  in   token   of  their  spi 
ritual   birth,    Sand.    253 ;    the    grace   of 
adoption  and  regeneration  said  to  be  re 
ceived  through  it,  Culf,  217;   if  any  have 
not   the   seal  of  regeneration,  we   cannot 
say  that  he    is   born   the    child   of   God, 
2  Jew.  1108;  regeneration   is  by  Christ's 
resurrection,  whereof  baptism    requireth 


faith,  Pro.  B.  64 ;  baptism  consider*  «•. 
connexion  with  justification,  2  Tyn.  t,-\_ 
"baptized  or  justified,"  2  Cran.  133  (Ho 
mily  of  Salvation) ;  the  relation  of  the  bap 
tism  of  infants  to  faith,  Whita.  540;  how 
baptism  sealeth,  4  Bui.  321 ;  John  gave 
not  remission  of  sins  to  all  whom  he  bap 
tized,  3  Zur.  48;  the  outward  washing 
declares  the  inward  purging  of  the  Spirit, 
Sand.  302;  Dionysius  says,  the  natural 
purgation  by  water  teaches  the  purgation 
of  the  soul,  1  Jew.  476 ;  outward  baptism 
does  not  give  grace  by  any  power  that  it 
has,  2  Bee.  217  ;  without  the  baptism  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  it  profits  nothing,  ib.  203, 
218 ;  all  who  are  contained  in  the  visible 
church  are  not  baptized  alike,  ib.  225 ;  those 
that  come  feignedly,  and  those  that  come 
unfeignedly,  both  be  washed  with  the  holy 
water,  but  both  be  not  washed  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  1  Cran.  221;  the  outward 
sign  does  not  contain  grace,  3  Whitg. 
382,  nor  does  it  justify,  2  Tyn.  90,  or 
cleanse  us  from  sin,  1  Cov.  411,  1  Hoop. 
74 ;  it  does  not  bring  grace  ex  opcre  ope 
rate,  2  Jetc.  751,  757,  Hog.  278;  the  water 
does  not  cleanse  the  soul;  we  must  seek 
salvation  in  Christ  alone,  not  in  any  out 
ward  thing,  2  Jew.  1106;«nswer  to  such 
as  allege  John  iti.  5,  in  proof  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  present  in  the  water,  and  that 
therefore  the  work  of  baptism  putteth  away 
sin,  1  Tyn.  423,  424 ;  what  it  is  to  be  bap 
tized  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  2  Bee.  202 ;  the 
inward  baptism  cf  the  heart,  2  Tyn.  12; 
none  other  availeth,  ib.  13 ;  those  who  are 
baptized  in  the  flesh  only,  are  baptized  unto 
greater  damnation,  1  Tyn.  358,  for  he  that 
receives  baptism  unworthily,  receives  judg 
ment,  1  Jew.  517,  4  Jew.  893,  894;  they 
who  are  baptized  in  the  flesh  and  not  in 
heart  have  no  part  in  Christ's  blood,  1  Tyn. 
351;  wicked  men  may  receive  the  external 
sign,  and  yet  remain  members  of  Satan, 
3  Whitg.  3S3 

xiii.  5m  after  Baptism :  concupiscence 
remaining  after  it  is  sin,  3  Jew.  463,  464, 
but  not  unpardonable  :  v.  Sin. 

xiv.  Baptism  for  the  Dead,  of  the  Dead, 
§c.  :  Christian  men  said  to  have  been  bap 
tized  over  dead  men's  graves,  in  token  that 
the  dead  should  rise  again,  Hutch.  133; 
vicarious  baptism  for  the  dead  practised  by 
some  ancient  heretics,  1  Jew.  5, 23  n.,  2  Jew. 
744,  Rog.  266 ;  Paul's  argument  from  bap 
tism  for  the  dead,  1  Jew.  C7  ;  baptism  of  the 
dead,  ib.  6,  Rog.  2C6 ;  of  children  unborn, 
1  Jew.  6,  3  Jew.  358,  359 ;  the  baptism  of 


BAPTISM  —  BARLOW 

2  Zur.  r 

iitg.  2Hls,  standards,  ships,  Rog.  266,  Sand.  19 
\  &c.  <,and  see  Bells). 
\1 —  Baptism  of  blood  :  v.  \.  supra. 

—  Baptism  of  fire:  v.  i.  supra. 

—  Baptism  of  John  :  v.  iii.  supra. 
Baptista    Mantuanus    (Spagnolus) :     works, 

Jew.  xxxiii;  speaks  of  scandalous  crimes 

of  the  Romish  priesthood,  3  Jew.  427,  4:  Jew. 

1106 ;    affirms   that  at   Rome,   everything 

is  lawful,  except  to  be  good,  4  Jew.  628 ; 

complains   of  papal   pride,   ib.  740;     says 

the  faith  of  the  Roman  church  is  sick  and 

almost  dead,  ib.  724,  907  ;  declares  that  at 

Rome  all  things  are  sold,   ib.  1082;  says 

Hilary  was  married,  3  Jew.  391,  Pil.  570 ; 

speaks  of  a  novelty  which  is  not  a  novelty, 

but  true  antiquity,  Pil.  586 
Barath  (Jo.):  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale 

257 

Barbara  (St):  invoked  for  aid  against  gun 
shot,  Bale  348,  or  in  war,  1  Hoop.  457 ;  also 

to  keep  from  thunder  and  lightning,  1  Bee. 

139,  2  Bee.  536;  account  of  her,  1  Bee. 

139  n.;  1  Hoop.  457  n 
Barbara,  Celarent,  &c.,  Grin.  43  n 
Barbarians:  v.  Tongues. 

Use  of  the  term  by  Paul,  and  other  an 
cient  writers,  1  Jew.  267,  Whita.  267,  356 
Barbary:  barbarity,  barbarism,  3  Bee.  42 
Barbatius  (And.) :   proves  the   antiquity   of 

cardinals  from  the  first    book  of   Kings, 

4  Jew.  783 ;  says  as  the  door  is  ruled  by  the 

hinge,  so  is  the  church   of  Rome  by  the 

council  of  cardinals,  ib.  855 
Barbelitse:  a  name   given   to  the  Gnostics, 

2  Ful.  375 
Barbelrode :    Matthew,    the    prefect    there, 

2  Cov.  510,  521,  &c. 
Barber  (Jo.),  Cranmer's  official :  treacherous 

to  him,  2  Cran.  360  n. ;  to  be  sent  to  Can 
terbury  to  inquire  about  Becket's  blood, 

ib.  378;  letter  in  his  behalf  to  Cromwell, 

ib.  386 
Barber  (Rich.),  warden  of  All  Souls' college: 

letters  to  him,   Park.  296,  297,  300,  320, 

324 ;  enjoined  to  deface  superstitious  plate, 

&c.,  i7».301n 
Barcara :  v.  Bracara. 
Barclay  (Will.) :  replies  to  Buchanan's  book, 

De  Jure  Regni,  2  Zur.  311  n 
Barcobas,  and  Barcolf :  false  prophets,  Rog. 

82 

Bardesanes :  notice  of  him,  2  Bui.  363 
Barenger  :  v.  Berengai  ius. 
Baret  (R.  and  W.) :  v.  Barret. 
Bargaining:  v.  Buying. 
Barkeley,  (Alice) :  married  Geo.  AVhetenhall, 

1  Bee.  191  n 


Barker  (Ambrose) :  2  Cran.  364 

Barker  (Anne),  daughter  of  William:  mar- 
ried  to  two  husbands,  2  Cran.  364 

Barker  (Anth.),  warden  of  the  collegiate 
church  of  Stratford-on-Avon  :  2  Lat.  383  n.; 
Latimer  complains  of  him,  ib.  413 

Barker  (Chr.),  printer :  2  Hoop.  20,  63 

Barker  (Will.),  of  Cheswicke:  Anne  his 
daughter,  2  Cran.  364 

Barker  (Will.),  servant  to  the  duke  of  Nor 
folk:  Park.  391 

Barking,  co.  Essex :  first  appointment  of  a 
place  of  burial  there,  2  Ful.  13 ;  when  the 
nuns  sung  their  "lauds,  ib.  123 ;  More  re 
lates  how  certain  relics  were  discovered 
there,  including  some  kerchiefs  worked  by 
our  lady,  3  Tyn.  124 n.;  Barnes  preaches 
there,  2  Cov.  350,  351 ;  Latimer  to  preach 
at  Barking  [Essex?]  for  Mr  Manworth, 
2  Lat.  409 

Barkley  (  ):  prosecuted  for  saying 

mass,  as  chaplain  to  the  princess  Mary, 

2  Cran.  529 

Barley  (Rob.),  of  Barley:  Elizabeth  (Hard- 
wick)  his  wife,  Park.  301  n 

Barlings,  co.  Lincoln  :  the  prior  heads  an  in 
surrection,  Park.  8  n 

Barlow  (Jerome),  sometime  a  friar  at  Green 
wich  :  his  escape,  1  Tyn.  xxxv 

Barlow  (Tho.),  bp  of  Lincoln :  his  Brutum 
Fulmen,  2  Ful.  286  n.,  290  n 

Barlow  (Will.),  successively  bishop  of  St 
Asaph,  St  David's,  Bath  and  Wells,  and 
Chichester:  account  of  him,  3  Bee.  501  n., 
1  Brad.  290  n. ;  mentioned  as  bishop  of 
St  David's,  3  Zur.  626;  his  Dialogue  be 
twixt  the  Gentleman  and  the  Ploughman, 

3  Tyn.  258  n ;  his  views  on  the  eucharist, 
3  Zur.  72,  76 ;  he  submits  for  a  while  to  po 
pery,  1  Brad.  290  n.,  473,  481,  3  Zur.  171; 
his  escape,  3  Zur.  171  n. ;  mentioned  as  an 
exile,  1  Cran.  (9)  ;  he   goes  into  Poland, 
3  Zur.  687,  692 ;  made  bishop  of  Chiches 
ter,   1   Zur.  23,  40,  (63  cancelled),  Grin. 
vi.  n.;  he  signs  letters  to  the  queen,  Park. 
101,  294;  his  share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible, 
ib.  335 n.;  dedication  to  him,  3  Bee.  501; 
his  death,  Park.  331 

—  his  daughter  Frances  marries  Matthew, 
son  of  abp  Parker,  x.,  Park.  484,  2  Zur. 
263  n.;  all  his  five  daughters  eventually 
married  bishops,  3  Bee.  501  n.,  2  Zur. 
263  n 

Barlow  (Will.),  son  of  the  bishop:  sometime  at 
Heidelberg,  2  Zur.  217;  mentioned,  IZur. 
302 ;  his  letters  to  Simler,  2  Zur.  224,  259, 
268,  272;  notice  of  him,  2  Zur.  263  n 

Barlow   (Will.),   another?:    Summe   of  the 


BARLOW  -—  BARONIUS 


97 


Conference  at  Hampton  Court,  Calf.  199  n.; 
Rog.  317  n 
Barnabas  (St) :  v.  Apocrypha  (ii). 

Sent  forth  by  the  church  of  Antioch, 
4  Bui.  43,  132;  with  Paul  at  Lystra,  3  Bui. 
209;  cited  by  Jerome,  Whita.  572  n. ;  his 
opinion  on  the  seven  ages  of  the  world, 

1  Lat.  365  n. ;   his  epistles  accounted   by 
Stapleton  as  deutero-canonieal,  Whita.  305 ; 
the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  ascribed  to  him 
by  Tertullian  and  others,  1  Ful.  29,  31,  33, 
Whita.  106 

Barnack,  co.  Northampton :    the  advowson, 

2  Cran.  239,  269  n 

Barnard  Castle,   co,  Durham :   besieged    by 

the  rebels,  1569,  1  Zur.  247  n 
Barnarde  (Jamys):    Cranmer's  secretary,    2 

Cran.  294 
Barnes  (Barnaby) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xv; 

twenty  sonnets  by  him,  ib.  41,  &c. ;  hymn 

to  the  glorious  honour  of  the  most  blessed 

Trinity,  ib.  51 
Barnes  (Sir  Geo.),  lord  mayor  of  London: 

commended,  Rid.  410,  411 
Barnes  (Rich.),  bishop  of  Carlisle,  afterwards 

of  Durham  :  father  of  Barnaby,  Poet,  xv  ; 

letter  to  him,  Park.  392 
Barnes  (Rob. ):  notices  of  h:      2  Cran.  380  n., 

1  Tyn.  liii,  3, 33 ;  prior  of  the  Augustines  at 
Cambridge,  1  Cov.  vii,  2  Cov.  vii ;  the  friend 
of  Coverdale,i7>.viii;ambassadortoSmalcald, 

2  Cran.  332  n. ;  known  abroad  as  Antonius 
Anglicus,and  Antonius  Amerius,  and  hence 
called  by  Luther,  Aiitony  Barnes,  3  Zur. 
616  n. ;  his  preaching,  2  Cran.  339,  2  Lat. 
378,  389,  3  Zur.  215,  317,  627 ;  he  was  a 
Lutheran,  though  More  incorrectly  charges 
him  with  the  doctrine  of  Zuinglius,  1  Tyn.  3; 
his  works  on  popery,  2  Cov.  341,  &c.,  Pit. 
682;  hisVitaj  Rom.  Pont,  cited,  1  Whitg. 
404;  the  reputed  author  of  the  A.  B.  C.  for 
Children,   otherwise   called  the  A.  B.  C. 
against  the  Clergy,  1  Tyn.  3;  letter  from 
him  to  JEpinus,  3  Zur.  616  ;  prisoner  in  the 
Tower,  ib.  632;  exempted  from  the  general 
pardon,  ib.  207;  burned, Bale  394, 586, 3  .Bee. 
11,  1  Brad.  283,  288,  2  Cov.  322,  2  Hoop. 
376,  3  Zur.  209;  persons  burned  with  him, 
2  Cran.  310  n. ;   his   protestation  at  that 
time,  2  Cov.  322 ;  extracts  from  it,  ib.  331, 
&c. ;   it  was  printed  in   German,  3  Zur. 
211;  attacked  by  Standish,  2  Cov.  320, 323 ; 
Coverdale's    COJJFUTATION    of    Standish's 
treatise,  including  copious  extracts  there 
from,  ib. ;  Barnes  had   the  spirit  of  Elias, 
Bale  138 

Barnet,  co.  Herts :  the  battle,  2  Tyn.  304  n. ; 
a  martyr  there,  Poet.  163 


Barney  (Eliz.),  afterwards  Grymeston,  q.  v. 

Baro  (Pet.),  Margaret  professor  at  Cam 
bridge  :  his  part  in  the  controversy  respect 
ing  Barret  of  Caius,  3  Whitg.  xvii,  xviii; 
the  queen  offended  with  him,  ib.  617  (v. 
Dr  Barrow) 

Baron  (Jo.),  a  Scottish  minister :  Anne  Good- 
acre  his  wife,  Park.  205,  209 

Baronius  (Caesar  card.) :  his  Annales  refer 
red  to,  1  Bee.  17  n.,  2  Ful.  71  n.,  328n., 
Sand.  193  n. ;  he  sanctions  the  irrational 
derivation  of  Cephas  from  KetyaXij,  2  Ful. 
302  n. ;  vainly  relies  on  the  corrupted  Chro- 
nicon  of  Eusebius  to  prove  that  Peter  was 
25  years  at  Rome,  ib.  337  n. ;  endeavours  to 
uphold  the  credibility  of  the  acts  of  Paul 
and  Thecla,  ib.  339  n. ;  refuses  to  admit  the 
alleged  antiquity  of  the  pseudo-Hegesippus, 
ib. ;  adduces  the  valueless  Acts  of  the  mar 
tyr  Pontius,  ib.  355  n. ;  on  Paul  of  Samo- 
sata,  Hutch.  132  n. ;  his  confession  as  to 
the  imaginary  acts  of  the  synod  of  Sinuessa, 
2  Ful.  365  n. ;  his  falsehood  respecting  the 
continuance  of  Eusebius's  tendency  to 
Arianism,  ib.  359  n.;  his  extraordinary 
proof  from  the  same  writer  of  the  antiquity 
of  shaven  crowns,  ib.  115  n. ;  he  alleges 
a  falsified  translation  of  that  historian,  Calf. 
321  n. ;  denies  that  Paphnutius  opposed 
compulsory  celibacy  in  the  council  of  Nice, 
IHoop.  3~6n.;  speiks  of  the  preservation 
of  the  font  of  Constantine,  2  Ful.  360  n. ; 
disregards  the  counterfeit  Liber  de  Pas- 
sione  Imaginis  Christ!,  which  bears  the 
name  of  Athanasius,  ib.  200  n. ;  maintains 
the  genuineness  of  the  spurious  epistle  to 
Oceanus,  ascribed  to  Jerome,  ib.  97  n.,  339 
n.;  considered  that  father  shamefully  astray 
respecting  the  primacy  of  Peter,  ib.  292  n. ; 
rejects  an  epistle  of  Epiphanius,  Calf.  42  n. ; 
also  a  sermon,  In  Adorationem  ven.  Ca- 
tenarum,  ascribed  to  Chrysostom,  2  Ful. 
110  n. ;  on  the  Opus  Imperfectum  ascribed 
to  the  same  saint,  Calf.  95  n. ;  referred 
to  respecting  the  Scripta  de  Inventione 
S.  Crucis,  condemned  by  the  Gelasian  de 
cree,  ib.  324  n. ;  on  the  grant  of  Phocas  to 
the  pope,  Pil.  76  n. ;  he  is  the  authority 
for  the  common  opinion  as  to  that  grant 
2  Ful.  365  n. ;  his  account  of  Jo.  Moschus 
and  the  Limonarium,  Calf.  174  n. ;  he  de 
rived  from  William  of  Malmesbury  an  in 
terpolated  letter  ascribed  to  Sergius  I., 
2  Ful.  119  n.;  calls  Compostella  a  great 
storehouse  of  miracles,  1  Hoop.  455  n.;  the 
fictitious  St  Synoris  in  his  first  edition  of 
the  Roman  Martyrology,  2  Ful.  44  n. ;  he 
exhibits  the  figure  of  an  amulet,  Calf.  285  n. ; 


98 


BARONIUS  —  BABUCfl 


considers  the  name  Papist  to  be  a  sublime 
title  of  glory,  Calf.  290 

Barons  (Dr) :  v.  Barnes  (Rob.) 

Barow  (Jo.) :  v.  Barrow. 

Barr  (Jo.):  a  letter  to  him,  1  Brad.  591, 
2  Brad.  194 

Barrel  breeches :  2  Ful.  209 

Barret  (Dr):  rejected  by  Cranmer  at  Cam 
bridge,  1  Cran.  viii 

Barret  (Rog.),  or  Baret :  a  rebellious  priest, 
2  Cran. 187 n 

Barret  (Will.),  of  Caius  college :  his  prose 
cution,  Whita.  x;  letter  to  the  vice-chan 
cellor  concerning  him,  3  Whitg.  611 ;  his 
sermon  gives  rise  to  the  Lambeth  Articles, 
1  Whitg.  xvii;  copy  of  those  articles,  3 
WJdtg.  G12 ;  a  brief  touching  him,  ib.  614 

Barrow:  v.  Bergen-op-Zoom. 

Barrow  (Dr) :  concerned  in  a  controversy  at 
Cambridge  about  the  regularity  of  certain 
graces,  Grin.  365—369  (qu.  if  Pet.  Baro  ?) 

Barrow  (Hen.) :  preached  without  authority, 
and  taught  that  any  layman  might  do  so, 
Rog.  231 ;  his  opinion  on  ministry  and  sa 
craments,  ib.  176;  he  said  there  was  no 
ministry  of  the  gospel  in  all  Europe,  ib. 
238 ;  asserted  parsonages  and  vicarages 
to  be  popish  and  antichristian,  ib.  332  ; 
denied  the  visible  church  to  be  mixed,  ib. 
167 ;  said  that  every  member  of  a  church 
has  power  to  examine  the  manner  of  ad 
ministering  the  sacraments,  and  to  forsake 
a  church  which  will  not  reform  upon  pri 
vate  admonition,  ib.  273;  thought  the  peo 
ple  might  reform  the  church,  ib.  344;  on 
discipline  and  excommunication,  ib.  310  n.; 
he  asserts  that  a  prince  contemning  the 
censures  of  the  church  should  be  excom 
municated,  ib.  311 ;  intimates  that  bap 
tism  should  not  be  given  to  the  children 
of  whores  and  witches,  ib.  280;  declares 
sin  after  baptism  to  be  unpardonable,  ib. 
141 ;  calls  the  apostles'  creed  a  forged 
patchery,  ib.  93;  he  maintained  the  perpetuity 
of  the  law,  ib.  90  n.,  yet  declared  the  ob 
serving  of  times  to  be  an  error  fundamental, 
ib.  187;  against  liturgies  and  forms  of 
prayer,  ib. 

Barrow  (Isaac) :  his  very  learned  treatise  on 
the  Pope's  supremacy,  2  Brad.  145  n.;  he 
calls  Chrysostom  the  prince  of  interpreters, 
and  ascribes  to  him  a  counterfeit  Sermo  in 
Pentecosten,  2  Ful.  285,  286  n 
Barrow  (Jo.),  or  Barow:  a  rebellious  priest, 

2  Cran.  187  n 
Barrowists:  v.  Barrow  (Hen.). 

Said  to  have  had  neither  preaching  nor 
sacraments,  Rog.  176 


Barrugh:  v.  Bergen-op-Zoom. 

Barsham,  co.  Norfolk:  Henry  VIII.  walked 
barefoot  thence  to  "Walsingham,  3  Zur. 
610  n 

Barston  (  ) :  legacy  to  him,  Grin.  462 

Bartelett  (Tho.) :  v.  Berthelet. 

Barthelot  (Jo.) :  letter  by  him  and  Geo. 
Withers,  2  Zur.  146 

Barthius  (Caspar) :  his  conjecture  about  the 
epistles  and  life  of  Martial  of  Limoges, 
Calf.  69  n 

Bartholinus  (Tho.):  works,  Calf.  181,  258, 
287 

Bartholomseus  Lucensis:  v.  Ptolomy. 

Bartholomew  (St) :  v.  Apocrypha  (ii). 

he  preached  in  Armenia,  1  Jew.  267  ;  how 
he  confounded  the  demon  which  inhabited 
the  idol  Astaroth,  3  Tyn.  92;  tales  con 
cerning  him  told  by  the  false  Abdias,  Calf. 
132,  133,  1  Jew.  483 ;  the  place  and  manner 
of  his  death,  Calf.  133 ;  proverb  on  his  day, 
Rog.  8  n 

—  Massacre  of  St  Bartholomew:  v.  Paris. 

—  Bartholomew  Fair:  V.London. 
Bartholomew  Iscan,  bp  of  Exeter :  Pil.  589 
Bartholomew  of  Pisa:  -wrote  concerning  St 

Francis,  Bale  205 

Bartholus  (   )  :  v.  Bartolus. 

Bartie  (  ):  a  fellow-prisoner  of  Sandys, 

Sand,  xii 

Bartlet  (  ):  answers  the  Hatchet  of 

Heresies,  2  Ful.  4 

Bartlett  (  ):  took  on  him  to  read  his 

divinity  lecture  at  St  Giles's  Cripplegate, 
though  suspended  by  the  bishop,  Grin.  288 

Bartlow  (Frere) :  does  much  hurt  in  Corn 
wall  and  Devon,  2  Lot.  406 

Bartolus  (  ):  In  Jus  Civile,  Jew.  xxxiii; 

on  the  civil  rights  of  a  harlot,  4«7ezo.  647; 
he  affirms  that  the  pope  is  not  said  to  com 
mit  simony,  ib.  8G8 ;  referred  to,  ib.  802 

Barton  (  ):  Cranmer's  cousin,  2  Cran. 

323 

Barton  (Eliz.),  called  the  holy  maid  of  Kent: 
Bale  139,  440,  1  Tyn.  483  ;  account  of  her 
impostures,  2  Cran.  65,  271—274,  1  Tyn. 
327,  3  Tyn.  91,  92;  letter  of  Cranmer  to 
bring  her  before  him,  2  Cran.  252;her  ghostly 
father,  ib.  273;  she  is  consulted  about  the 
king's  marriage,  and  impedes  its  progress, 
ib. ;  Latimer  engaged  in  her  detection, 

1  Lat.  xi ;   she  confesses  her  impostures, 

2  Cran.  274;  her  execution,  1  Tyn.  327  n., 

3  Tyn.  91  n 

Barton  (Geo.),  parson  of  Abchurch,  London: 
deprived  by  Grindal,  Grin.  266,  274 

Baruch  (Book  of):  its  claims  to  be  canonical 
considered,  Whita.  67,  &c.;  mentioned  by 


BARUCH  —  BASIL 


99 


the  council  of  Laodicea  in  conjunction  with 
Jeremiah,  ib.  54 ;  taken  by  Cyril  of  Jerusa 
lem  for  part  of  that  book,  ib.  58 
Barwycke  (Humf.):  condemned  for  treason, 

1  Zur.  129  n 
Baschurche   (Tho.) :   notice  of  him,  2  Cran. 

255;  his  insane  proceedings,  ib.  319 
''ash  :  to  be  abashed,  Phil.  303 
Basil :  v.  Basle. 
Basil,  emperor:  Whita.  438 
Basil  (St),  the  Great:  v.  Amphilochius,  Li- 
turgies. 

i.    His  life. 
ii.    His  works. 
iii.     On  God. 
iv.    Scripture,  Tradition, 
v.     Justification,  fyc. 
vi.     Bishops,  <fyc. 
vii.    Angels,  Saints,  Images. 
viii.     Baptism. 
ix.    Eucharist. 
x.     Prayer,  Praise,  Worship. 
xi.    Alms,  Fasting,  Penance,  Celibacy. 
xii.     Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  :  his  father,  3  Jew.  412 ;  Basil 
studied  at  Athens,  4  Jew.  652;  he  was 
bishop  of  Caesarea,  Rog.  3?° ;  styled  a  me 
tropolitan,  2  Whitg.  166,  31,  yet  pos 
sessed  only  a  few  books  and  an  old  gown, 
ib.  167 ;  called  prince  of  priests,  4  Jew. 
824,  the  canon  of  faith,  ib.  1045,  and  the 
doctor  of  the  world,  Whita.  233 ;  he  re 
buked  Demosthenes  the  cook  for  prating 
about  theology,  ib.  232 ;  erred  on  some 
points,  1  Hoop.  28 ;  his  funeral  sermon 
made  by  Gregory  Nazianzen,  Grin.  10; 
writers  of  his  life,  1  Jew.  189;  errors  in 
the  life  falsely  ascribed  to  Amphilochius, 
ib.  190,  &c. 

ii.  His  works :  Calf.  59  n.,  403,  2  Ful. 
397,  Jew.  xxxiii ;  some  works  of  his  disco 
vered,  3  Zur.  447 ;  De  Spiritu  Sancto ;  the 
version  of  Erasmus,  and  his  judgment 
concerning  the  work,  Calf.  266  n.,  Whita. 
589;  object  of  his  book  of  Morals,  2  Jew. 
690,  691 ;  he  wrote  on  the  work  of  the  six 
days,  3  Bui.  ]  50 ;  the  Ascetica  not  his,  I  Jew. 
194 ;  the  Regulae  contractiores,  Bellarmine's 
uncertainty  as  to  the  author,  2  Ful.  161 

iii.  On  God :  he  wrote  an  epistle  on 
the  difference  between  essence  and  sub 
sistence,  3  Bui.  159 ;  extract  from  it,  ib. 
165;  asks,  what  ear  is  worthy  of  the  great 
ness  of  the  things  that  are  spoken  of  God? 
2  Jeiv.  721,  722 ;  says  we  may,  by  know 
ledge,  become  like  God,  ib.  670 ;  says 
Christ  is  the  life,  the  way,  the  bread,  the 
vine,  the  light,  a  sword,  &c.,  ib.  762 ;  calls 


Christ  indeed  the  sure  and  firm  rock,  1  Jew. 
147 ;  says,  we  are  partakers  of  the  Word 
and  Wisdom  by  his  incarnation,  2  Cran. 
209,  1  Jew.  472  ;  shews  that  Christ  is  in  us 
by  his  Spirit,  ib.  477 ;  his  exposition  of 
Gen.  i,  "The  Spirit  of  God  moved,"  &c., 
Hutch.  64,  137,  196;  he  proves  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  God,  by  his  being  at  one 
time  in  different  persons,  which  angels  can 
not  be,  2  Bee.  280,  3  Bee.  454,  1.  Cran.  97, 
(50),  Phil.  209 ;  on  an  error  respecting  the 
Holy  Ghost,  Rog.  74  n 

iv.    Scripture,    Tradition:    his    diligent 
study  of  scripture,  Whita.  371;  he  speaks 
of  a  rule  or  canon,  ib.  662 ;  said  to  call  scrip 
ture  the  canon  of  rectitude,  &c.,  but  see  xii. 
below  ;  says  the  chief  thing  for  the  finding 
of  the  truth  is  meditation  on  the  scriptures, 
Calf.  144,  149 ;   teaches  that  a  man  may 
not  do  what  he  thinks  good,  without  their 
testimony,  2  Cran.  24,  2  Ful.  161 ;  says,  that 
whoso  forbids  us  to  do  what  the  Lord  com 
mands,  &c.,  should  be  execrable  to  all  who 
love  the  Lord,  1  Jew.  207,  2  Jew.  653 ; 
denies  that  custom  is  the  rule  of  doctrine, 
ascribes  that  office  to  the  judgment  of  the 
scriptures,  and  exhorts  to  stand  by  their 
arbitration,    Whita.  2,    463,  682 ;    some 
other  passages  on  their  authority,  2  Hoop. 
435 — 438 ;  he  says  it  is  the  property  of  a 
believer  to  assent  to  the  word  of  God,  to 
reject  nothing,  to  add  nothing,  Whita.  621, 
and  he  adds,  that  whatsoever  is  beside  the 
scriptures  is  sin,  2  Ful.  239,  2  Lat.  261, 
Whita.  621,  648;    says  it  is  a  manifest 
piece  of  infidelity,  either  to  reject  what  is 
written,  or  to  add  to  it,  Whita.  681 ;  writes 
that  every  word  and  deed  must  be  con 
firmed  by  the  scriptures,  for  the  full  per 
suasion  of  the  good  and  the  confusion  of 
the  ungodly,  2  Cran.  24, 1  Ful.  418,  2  Jew. 
688  ;  teaches  that  the  obscure  parts  of  scrip 
ture  are  to  be  interpreted  by  those  which 
are  plainer,  Whita .491 ;  compares  the  scrip 
ture  to  an  apothecary's  shop,  2  Jeic.  671, 
691,  4  Jew.  1174,  Whita.  399 ;  on  the  sin 
of  wilful  ignorance   of  scripture,   Whita. 
398  ;  he  says  the  gospel,   without  an  in 
terpretation,  is  a  mere  name,  ib.  534 ;  re 
marks,  that  hearers    who    are   skilled  in 
scripture  should  examine  what  is  delivered 
by  their  teachers,  ib.  624 ;  says,  our  Lord 
hath  so  taught,  the  apostles  have  preached, 
the  fathers   have    observed,   the    martyrs 
have  confirmed,  2  Ful.  177 ;  on  the  creation 
ol  light,  2  Jew.  581,582;  he  calls  it  a  tra 
dition  to  believe  in  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  674;   speaks  of 

7—2 


100 


BASIL 


the  tradition  of  baptism,  meaning  the 
•written  command,  3  Jew.  437,  Whita.  498 ; 
distinguishes  between  scripture  and  tra 
dition,  ib.  499 ;  speaks  of  worldly  wisdom 
opposed  to  God's  wisdom,  2  Jew.  1023; 
enumerates  various  traditions  asserted  to 
be  apostolical,  but  which  are  not  so  re 
garded  by  papists,  3  Jew.  436,  Whita.  G66; 
on  things  indifferent,  or  not  settled  in 
Scripture,  ib.  594;  on  ecclesiastical  usages, 
1  Whitg.  2 18 ;  a  passage  on  traditions  where 
in  it  is  said  that  if  we  reject  customs,  not 
written,  we  may  condemn  things  necessary 
to  salvation  (dub.),  Calf.  26G,  2  Cran.  53, 
3  Jew.  430;  testimonies  alleged  from  his 
works  in  favour  of  tradition  considered, 
Whita.  588—594 

v.  Justification,  Sfc. :  he  confesses  ori 
ginal  sin,  2  Bui.  390,  3  Jew.  588;  his  words 
on  justification  by  faith  alone,  wherein  he 
speaks  of  Paul  boasting  of  the  contempt  of 
his  own  righteousness,  2  Cran.  130,  205, 
3  Jew.  24G  ;  he  remarks  that  one  who  trusts 
not  to  good  deeds,  nor  hopes  to  be  justified 
by  works,  has  no  other  hope  of  salvation  but 
the  mercies  of  God,  2  Jew.  1041,  3  Jeio. 
246,  583;  says  (the  believer)  knows  himself 
to  be  void  of  true  righteousness,  but,  only  by 
faith  in  Christ,  to  be  justified,  3  Jezy.244; 
a  similar  passage,  ib.  588 ;  he  shews  that 
the  just  even  now  drinks  of  the  living  wa 
ter,  2  Jew.  598,  615  ;  maintains  that  faith 
is  produced  by  the  energy  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Whita.  357 

vi.  Bishops,  4fc. :  he  says,  Christ  ap 
pointed  Peter  pastor  of  his  church  after 
him,  and  gave  the  same  power  unto  all 
pastors,  1  Jew.  360,  3  Jew.  384;  declares 
that  Peter  is  a  rock  through  Christ  the 
rock,  2  Ful.  284,  and  says  he  received  the 
building  of  the  church  upon  him  for  the 
excellency  of  his  faith,  ib.  289,  see  also  4  Jew. 
1118;  speaks  of  the  many  bishopricks  as 
knit  together  by  a  garland,  3  Jew.  301 ; 
speaks  of  the  safety  of  the  church  of  An- 
tioch  depending  on  Athanasius  of  Alex 
andria,  1  Jew.  403,  3  Jew.  304 ;  writes  to 
Athanasius  on  the  expediency  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome  giving  his  counsel  in  certain  mat 
ters,  and  desiring  his  own  help,  1  Jew.  393, 
3  Jew.  135,  301—304,  Whita.  439;  he  also 
desires  counsel  of  all  the  bishops  of  the 
West,  1  Jew.  393,  3  Jew.  303;  neverthe 
less  he  asks,  what  help  shall  the  pride  of 
the  Western  (bishops)  give  us  ?  3  Jew.  294, 
303,  304 ;  speaks  of  certain  young  men 
who  preached  against  bishops,  3  Whitg. 
594;  mentions  that  the  Arians  denied  the 


catholic  bishops  to  be  bishops,  4  Jew.  1052, 
1053 

vii.  Angels,  Saints,  Images :  he  affirms 
that  an  angel  cannot  be  at  one  time  in 
divers  places,  2  Bee.  280,  3  Bee.  454, 

1  Cran.  97,  (50),  Phil.  209 ;  says  the  angels 
are  present  in  the  church,  and  mark  those 
who  keep  their  fast,  2  Jew.  741;  did  not 
deem  the  perpetual  virginity  of  Mary  an 
article  of  faith,  Whita.  502,  539 ;  on  the  imi 
tation  of  saints  and  martyrs,  2  Cran.  483 ; 
his  statement  respecting  Zacharias  who  was 
slain,  Whita.  589 ;   his  account  of  Julitta 
the  martyr,  1  Brad.  554;  on  the  sign  of  the 
cross,    Whita.   590;    a  creed  erroneously 
ascribed  to  him  approves  image-worship, 

2  Jew.  657  ;  cited  as  saying  that  the  honour 
given  to  an  image  passes  to  the  prototype, 
ib.  662;    on  the  pictorial  art,  ib.  660;  he 
exhorts  painters  (meaning  orators  ?)  to  set 
forth  the  deeds  of  martyrs,  2  Ful.  199 

viii.  Baptism  :  he  says  the  people  were 
baptized  in  Moses,  and  believed  in  him, 

3  Jew.  256 ;  speaks  of  baptism  as  a  power 
to  resurrection,    1  Jew.  529,  3  Jew.  470, 
532,  593 ;   says  that  in  it  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  set  open,  1  Jew.  4G6 ;  says  the 
grace  is  not  of  the  nature  of  water,  but  of 
the   presence  of    the  Spirit,  2  Jew.  565, 
3  Jew.  510,  mentions  many  traditional  ob 
servances  in   the   celebration   of  baptism, 
2  Cran.  56  n.,  as  the  blessing  of  the  wa 
ter,  Whita.  592,  and  trine  immersion,  2  Bee. 
227,  Whita.  592 ;  he  says  those   who  are 
baptized  should  renounce  Satan,  Whita.  593 

ix.  Eucharist  (v.  Liturgies) :  on  "Taste 
and  see  that  the  Lord  is  gracious,"  1  Jew. 
451,  3  Jew.  530  ;  he  says  Christ  called  his 
mystical  doctrine  his  flesh  and  blood,!  Cran. 
209, 2  Jew.  656 ;  writes,  there  is  a  spiritual 
mouth  of  the  inner  man,  whereby  he  is 
nourished  by  receiving  the  Word  of  life,  the 
bread  that  came  from  heaven,  1  Jew.  529, 
2  Jew.  11 17,3  Jew.  530;  his  reading  of  Luke 
xxii.  20,  "This  cup,"  &c.,  1  Ful.  133,  512; 
on  the  sacrament  as  a  remembrance,  2  Jew. 
591;  he  calls  it  the  mystical  advent  of 
Christ,  1  Brad.  98,  Rid.  202,  and  the  anti 
type  of  the  body  of  Christ,  Grin.  69;  says 
it  is  divine,  undefiled,  heavenly,  3  Bee.  388, 
and  that  he  that  comes  to  it  must  be  pure 
from  filthiness,  ib.  476;  he  shews  that  rever 
ence  is  needful,  2  Hoop.  433 ;  on  "  the  fruit 
of  the  vine,"  3  Jew.  521;  referred  to  about 
substance  and  accidents,  1  Cran.  324,  326  ; 
on  the  benefits  of  receiving  the  Lord's 
body  and  blood,  Coop.  141 ;  he  speaks  of  re 
ceiving  the  sacrament  with  the  hand, 


BASIL  —  BASILIDIANS 


101 


1  Jew.  155;  thinks  that  the  number  of 
communicants  is  a  part  of  Christ's  in 
stitution,  and  that  it  should  be  at  least 
3  twelve,  1  Jew.  122,  135,  183,  2  Whitg. 
549 ;  speaks  of  hermits  receiving  the  sacra 
ment  by  themselves,  and  of  the  reservation 
thereof  in  private  houses,  1  Jew .  152,  154, 
155,  248;  mentions  that  in  Egypt  almost 
every  man  had  the  sacrament  in  his  house, 
ib.  152,  2  Jew.  554 ;  he  was  not  author  of 
private  mass,  1  Hoop.  226,  1  Jew.  155; 
cited  in  support  of  the  elevation  of  the  host, 
but  erroneously,  1  Brad.  514 n. ;  1  Jew.  508  ; 
mentions  the  practice  of  communicating 
four  times  a  week,  1  Jew.  155 

x.  Prayer,  Praise,  Worship  :  he  de 
scribes  the  customs  used  in  worship  in  all 
Christian  congregations,  3  Bee.  408 ;  dis 
allows  prayer  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
Whita.  2G4,  2G5;  mentions  the  singing  of 
psalms  in  various  languages,  2  Jew.  692 ; 
speaks  of  the  common  prayer  and  worship 
of  the  Egyptians,  Lybians,  Thebans,  &c., 

1  Jew.  290 ;  mentions  the  custom  of  stand 
ing  in  prayer  on  Sundays,  and  from  Easter 
to  Whitsuntide,   Whita.   587,   his  reasons 
for  this  practice,  ib.  593,  air'  for  turning 
to  the  East  in  prayer,  ib.  591 ;  .  i  likens  the 
sound  of  the  people  praying  in  the  church 
to  the  roaring  of  the  waves,  1  Jew.  56,  281, 
282,  2  Jew.  1059,  Wliita.  271, 2  Whitg.  493; 
shews  how  the  people  joined  in  the  psalm 
of  confession,  1  Jew.  290,  333,  Whita.  270 ; 
exhorts  to  let  the  tongue  sing,  but  to  let 
the  mind  search  out  the  meaning,  1  Jew. 
284,  333 ;  says,  he  sings  not  unto  the  Lord 
who  merely  utters  the  words  of  the  psalm, 
ib.  328,  and  that  piety  is  not  in  the  sound 
of  the  air,  Whita.  402 ;  says  that  a  psalm 
puts  demons  to  flight,  and  invites  angels 
to  help  us,   1  Jew.  325  n.,  327  ;   exhorts 
artificers  to  sing  psalms,  ib.  331, 332 ;  men 
tions  the  alternate  singing  of  psalms,  1  Jew . 
266,  3  Whitg.  385 ;  teaches  that  Christian 
mysteries  should  not  be   exposed    to  the 
profane,  2  Jew.  702,  703;  Whita.  253;  says, 
let  superfluous  things  be   put  to   silence 
in  the  church   of   God   (pseud.),  3  Jew. 
617 

xi.  Alms,  Fasting,  Penance,  Celibacy :  he 
calls  him  a  thief  who  makes  that  his  own 
which  he  has  received  to  distribute,  1  Bee. 
25,  108,  2  Bee.  538  ;  rebukes  covetous  men 
who  while  alive  will  give  nothing,  but  at 
their  death  bequeath  largely  to  the  poor, 

2  Bee.  396,  3  Bee.  460  ;  part  of  this  quoted 
by  Jo.  Damascene,  3  Bee.  366  n.;  compares 
alms  to  seed  sown,  Wool.  137 ;  a  remark  on 


carity  through  want  of  charity,  borrowed 
fro: «  him,  1  Zur.  301 ;  he  praises  fasting, 

1  Bee.  104 ;  says  that  it  is  necessary  when 
we  desire  to  obtain  anything  of  the  Lord, 

2  Bee.  548;  defines  the  true  and  Christian 
fast,  1  Bee.  104,  106,  2  Bee.  539,  1  Bui. 
431  (see  also  vii.) ;  rebukes  drunkards,  1  Bee. 
106 ;  tells  how  the  people  confessed  their 
sins  to  John  the  Baptist  and  the  apostles, 

3  Jew.  352 ;  says  the  order  of  conversion  (or 
penance)  must  be  suited  to  the  sinner,  ib. 
374;  on  repentance  in  sackcloth  and  ashes, 
1  Ful.  429,  430,  444 ;  on  marriage  and  celi 
bacy,  that  both  are  allowed  by  God,  Phil. 
404  n.;  a  spurious  passage  on  the  marriage 
of  veiled  virgins,  3  Jew.  386;  he  allowed 
monasticism,  1  Hoop.  28;  (order  of  St  Basil: 
v.  Monks). 

xii.  Miscellanea  :  he  calls  the  creed  (not, 
as  Whitaker  alleges,  the  scripture)  the 
canon  of  right  and  the  standard  of  truth, 
Whita.  28,  659  n. ;  compares  doctrines  to  a 
chain  of  united  links,  1  Jew.  89  ;  speaks 
of  the  gospel  as  first  springing  up  in  his 
parts,  4  Jew.  883 ;  against  the  heresy  of 
Valentinus,  2  Jew.  791;  he  defends  Gre 
gory  of  Neocaesarea  against  the  Sabellians, 
ib.  607 ;  his  use  of  the  word  TrXiiporpopia, 
1  Ful.  418 ;  calls  the  world  the  school 
of  our  souls,  1  Jew.  501 ;  shews  how  pro 
fane  authors  should  be  rsad,  2  Ful.  134; 
says  we  must  be  partakers  of  men's 
sayings  after  the  manner  of  the  bees, 
Calf.  59 ;  on  the  evils  of  wicked  company, 
Wool.  127 ;  he  says  we  should  answer 
cavils,  3  Whitg.  577;  remarks  that  he  who 
would  please  the  people  had  need  be  like 
a  certain  Egyptian  sophist,  ib.  570;  speaks 
of  Antichrist,  2  Ful.  374 

Basil  (Theodore) :  Becon's  feigned  name, 
1  Bee.  viii,  xi,  xiv,  xv,  28, 195 

Basilides,  bp  of  Astorga :  1  Ful.  40,  2  Ful. 
342,  343,  3  Jew.  332 

Basilides,  the  heresiarch  :  3  Bee.  401,  1  Cran. 
277 ;  he  espoused  the  heresy  of  the  Gnos 
tics,  Grin.  59,  said  that  Christ  suffered  in 
appearance  only,  Rog.  57,  and  that  Simon 
of  Gyrene  was  crucified  in  his  stead,  Phil. 
417,  Rog,  57 ;  he  rejected  the  Old  Testa 
ment,  Rog.  80, 87 ;  said  that  men  are  elected 
and  saved  by  nature,  ib.  149 ;  his  new  pro 
phets,  ib.  82,  202 

Basilidians :  feigned  divers  gods,  Rog.  37  ; 
cast  off  all  virtue,  ib.  118;  allowed  perjury 
to  escape  persecution,  ib.  119,  357 ;  their 
traditions,  Whita.  G67 ;  they  used  amulets, 
Calf.  235 ;  wrongly  referred  to  on  justifi 
cation  by  works,  Rog.  126,  160 


102 


BASKERVILLE  —  BEARDS 


Baskerville  (Dr),  or  Baxterville :  Park.  171 

Basle,  or  Basil :  r.  Councils. 

Destroyed  by  an  earthquake,  Pil.  607; 
the  English  exiles  there,  3  Zur.  164, 16G  n. ; 
a  church  granted  to  them,  ib.  766  n.;  in 
structive  pictures  in  the  town-house,  \Hoop. 
507 

Basnage  (Jac.) :  Hist,  des  Juifs,  2  Ful.  101  n 

Bassefontaine  (  ):  3  Zur.  741 

Basset  (Fra.) :  named,  2  Cran.  254;  letter  to 
him,  ib. ;  Cranmer's  servant,  ib.  321 ;  dis 
possessed  of  lands  by  the  earl  of  Shrews 
bury,  ib.  366;  the  archbishop  begs  an 
abbey  lease  for  him,  ib.  380,  387 

Basset  (Fulke),  bp  of  London:  opposed  the 
pope's  legate,  4  Jew.  1080 

Bassus :  ministered  the  sacrament  to  Simeones, 
1  Jew.  244 

Bastard  (T.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxvii; 
English  verses  by  him,  de  Microcosmo, 
and,  ad  Johan.  "Whitegift,  ib.  306 

Bastards :  then*  condition  under  the  law  of 
Moses,  2  Bui.  230 ;  on  dispensations  ena 
bling  them  to  take  orders,  &c.,  Grin.  450 

Bate-makers  :  makers  of  discord,  Grin.  181 

Bateman  (Tho.) :  excommunicated  from  the 
strangers'  church  at  Sandwich :  Park.  247 

Bath :  queen  Elizabeth  there,  2  Zur.  258 

Bath  (Jo.  earl  of) :  v.  Bourchier. 

Bath  (The)  :  v.  Knights. 

Bathsheba:  v.  David. 

Batman  (Steph.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxvi; 
stanzas  from  The  Travayled  Pilgrime,  ib. 
389 

Batt  (  ) :  saluted,  3  Zur.  621 

Battersea,  co.  Surrey:  a  house  there  occu 
pied  by  the  archbishops  of  York,  Sand. 
xxii 

Battle :  v.  "War. 

Battle  (adj.) :  rich,  fertile,  Sand.  301 

Batus,  prince  of  Tartary :  sends  ambassadors 
to  Rome,  Wool.  28 

Battus :  a  babbling  poet,  whence  /SaTToXo- 
yeiv,  3  Whitg.  514,  516 

Baudouin  (Fra.) :  v.  Balduinus. 

Bauger  :  barbarous,  Sale  42 

Bavande  (Will.) :  translates  a  book  by  Jo. 
Ferrarius  Montanus,  Wool.  28 

Bavaria :  the  house  of  Bavaria,  2  Zur.  274 
(v.  Louis,  "William) ;  articles  of  the  Bava 
rian  inquisition,  1  Zur.  110  n.,  278 

Baxter  (Rich.) :  Key  for  Catholics,  Calf.  42  n 

Baxterville  (Dr) :  v.  Baskerville. 

Baxterly,  or  Bexterly,  co.  "Warwick:  the  seat 
of  Jo.  Glover,  2  Lat.  84,  419  n 

Bayard:  a  horse,  Calf.  51,  1  Ful.  137,457; 
"as  bold  as  blind  Bayerd,"  Pil.  610 

Bayfield  (Rich.),  monk  of  Bury ;  condemned 


to  the  fire,  the  possession  and  distribution 
of  the  writings  of  Tyndale,  &c.,  being 
counted  among  his  crimes,  1  Tyn.  1.  33, 
42  n.,  3  Tyn.  258  n 

Bayle  (Pierre) :  Dictionnaire,  2  Ful.  37  n 

Bayley  (Rich.):  v.  Baylis. 

Baylie  (Julian):  charged  with  lewdness, 
2  Cran.  394 

Baylis  (Rich.),  or  Bayley :  priest  at  Mailing, 

2  Cran.  249 

Bayne  (Paul) :  v.  Baines  (  ). 

Bayne  (Ralph) :  v.  Baine. 

Baynton  family :  2  Lat.  322  n 

Baynton  (  ...  lady):  desires  Cobham  col- 
lege,  2  Cran.  411  (wife  of  the  next?) 

Baynton  (Sir  Edw.):  attends  on  queen  Ca 
tharine  Howard,  2  Cran.  409 ;  letters  from 
Latimer  to  him,  2  Lat.  322,  334 ;  notice  of 
him  and  his  family,  ib.  322 n.;  his  death, 

3  Zur.  36 

Baynton  (Jo.),  Carmelite :  wrote  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale  257 

Bayso  (Guido  de) :  v.  Guido. 

Bazzanis  (Menelaus  de) :  2  Cran.  555 

Beach  (Joan) :  v.  Beche. 

Beach  (Jo.),  abbot  of  Colchester :  executed, 
3  Zur.  317  n.,  614  n 

Beach  (Steph.) :  v.  Beiche. 

Beacon:  v.  Cresset. 

Beacon  (Jo.):  his  controversy  with  Babing- 
ton  for  the  chancellorship  of  Coventry  and 
Litchfield,  Grin.  370,  371 

Beadroll :  a  list  of  persons  to  be  'prayed  for, 
1  Tyn.  148  n.,  2  Tyn.  287;  beadrolls  pro 
hibited,  2  Hoop.  129,  135,  142,  Rid.  320 ; 
beadrow,  a  catalogue,  1  Bui.  356 

Beads :  prayer  on  them,  Poet.  281,  2  Tyn. 
113;  order  for  preaching  and  bidding  of 
the  beads  in  all  sermons,  1534,  2  Cran.  460; 
the  king's  ordinance  about  bead-telling 
to  be  obeyed,  2  Lat.  243 ;  order  of  bidding 
appointed  by  king  Edward,  2  Cran.  157; 
injunction  against  wearing  or  praying  upon 
beads  or  knots,  Grin.  140 

Beadsman  :  one  who  says  prayers  for  his  pa 
tron,  Calf.  6;  bead-men,  prayer-men, 
1  Tyn.  331 

Beaksbourne :  v.  Bekesbourne. 

Beale  (Rob.):  notices  of  him,  2  Zur.  292 n., 
296 

Bear-baiting:    practised  on    Sundays,  &c. ; 

1  Brad.  31,  2  Brad,  xxxviii,  Lit.  Eliz.  574  ; 
bear- gardens  tolerated,  Nord.  177 

Beard  (  ),  vicar  of  Green wich:  Park.  197 

Beard  (Tho.) :    on  the  transient  sign,   and 

permanent  erection  of  the  cross,  Calf.  197  n 

Beards :  "  maugre  their  beards,"  1  Brad.  421, 

2  Brad.  2 


BEASELEY  ~  BECON 


103 


Beaseley  (Rich.):  v.  Beesley. 

Beastly :  obstinate,  or  carnal,  2  Brad.  130 

Beasts:  varieties  of  them,  2  Bui.  213;  their 
disobedience  reminds  us  of  our  sin,  Pil.  91 ; 
the  plague  of  beasts  threatened  to  despisers 
of  God's  word,  1  Bee.  469,  470 

Beasts  (-reacrapa  t/oa) :  spoken  of  in  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale  300—302,  475,  640 

Beasts  (Qripia) :  the  beasts  of  Daniel,  Bale 
423 ;  the  beast  of  the  Apocalypse,  2  Jew. 
915,  or  of  Babylon,  Rid.  50,  53 ;  he  is  so 
called  for  his  cruel  and  beastly  manners, 
ib.  70 ;  he  rises  out  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
Bale  392 ;  out  of  the  sea,  ib.  420,  &c. ;  speaks 
blasphemies,  ib.  430 ;  another  beast,  ib.  436  ; 
the  mark  of  the  beast,  ib.  447,  Phil.  222, 
Rid.  69 ;  this  is  declared  to  be  the  shaven 
crown  or  tonsure,  2  Brad.  43,  1  Tyn.  173, 
236 ;  the  number  of  the  beast,  Bale  448 ; 
solutions,  avre/uos,  dpvovfj.att  TeiTav,  die 
lux,  ib.;  others,  ib.  449;  the  woman  seated 
on  the  beast,  ib.  496;  the  beast  and  the 
false  prophet  taken,  ib.  554 
Beatitudes,  the  eight  beatitudes  expounded, 

1  Lat.  476,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  16,  &c. 

Beaton  (Dav.  card.),  abp  of  St  Andrews : 

3  Tyn.  187  n 
Beaton  (James  card.),  abp  of  Glasgow :  1  Zur. 

193  n.,  3  Zur.  37,  240 
Beatus  :  v.  Rhenanus  (B.) 
Beauchamp  (Rich.),  bp  of  Salisbury:  of  noble 

birth,  3  Jew.  410 
Beauchamp,  lord  Saint- Amand :  the  family, 

2  Lat.  322  n 

Beaufort  (Hen.  card.),  bp  of  Winchester: 
quarrels  with  Humphry  duke  of  Glouces 
ter,  1  Lat.  118;  made  cardinal  at  Calais, 
ib, ;  his  acts  in  France,  2  Tyn.  303 ;  sent 
to  Germany  to  seek  aid  against  the  Hus 
sites,  2  Jew.  979 

Beaufort  (Mons.  de) :  a  name  assumed  by  the 
earl  of  Arran,  1  Zur.  57  n 

Beaumont  (Rob.),  master  of  Trin.  coll.  Cam 
bridge  :  1  Zur.  137  n. ;  extract  from  a  letter 
by  him  as  vice-chancellor,  Park.  226  n. ;  to 
preach  at  Paul's  cross,  ib.  264,  275;  joins 
in  a  remonstrance  against  the  habits,  3 
Wliitg.  vii ;  his  death,  1  Zur.  194 

Beauty:  a  vain  thing,  and  not  to  be  rejoiced 
in,  2  Bee.  437 ;  an  enticement  to  unclean- 
ness,  ib. ;  an  hymn  of  heavenly  beauty,  by 
Edm.  Spenser,  Poet.  15 

Beaven  (James) :  Account  of  St  Irenseus, 
2  Ful.  69  n.;  340  n 

Bebbington,  co.  Chester :  the  advowson, 
Grin.  346  n 

Becanus  (Mart.) :  quotes  as  genuine  a  ficti 
tious  catalogue  of  canonical  books,  ascribed 


by  Carranza  to  the  council   of  Florence, 

2  Put.  222 

Beccles,  co.  Suffolk :  the  rotten  rood  of  Bec- 
cles,  Bale  528,  and  see  2  Ful.  210 ;  a  man 
and  two  women,  martyrs  there,  Poet.  167 

Beche  (Jone) :  martyred,  Poet.  166 

Becket  (Gilb.):  his  fire,  Pil.  606 

Becket  (Tho.  a),  abp  of  Canterbury:  his 
history,  according  to  Will,  of  Newbridge, 

3  Jew.  574,  4  Jew.  960 ;  his  kindred,  Pil. 
606  ;   born  in  Cheapside,  London,  1  Lat. 
201  n,  Pil.  527  ;  some  account  of  his  career 
and  military  prowess,  2  Tyn.  274,  292;  in 
correctly  said  to  have  been  made  a  bishop 
in  the  field   of  battle,  ib.  273,  274,  292; 
he  writes  that  Rome  ia  become  a  harlot, 

4  Jew.  1083 ;  his  quarrel  with  Henry  II.  and 
disgrace,  2  Craw.  388,  Pil.  640;  accused 
before  the   pope,  Pil.  589;    a  traitor  to 
his  prince,  2  Lat.  223,  Pil.  488,  589 ;  no 
saint,  but  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  378  n. ;  the  pope's 
martyr,  2  Hoop.  240 ;  he  shed  his  blood  in 
an  earthly  quarrel,    Sand.  359;    the  true 
cause  of  his  death,  3  Jew.  575 ;  his  death 
compared  with  lord  Cobham's,  Bale  55,  &c.; 
Becket  contrasted  with  Anne  Askewe,  ib. 
190;  alleged  miracles  at  his  tomb,  3  Tyn. 
131 ;  his  shrine,  v.  Canterbury ;  his  blood 
at   Canterbury,    2    Cran.  378;    his  bones 
burned,  ib.  n. ;  his  service,  Pil.  535,  536  ; 
he  had  two  days  in  the  calendar,  ib.  19 ; 
his  name,  &c.  ordered   to  be  obliterated 
from  church-books,  2  Cov.  499, 2  Cran.  157; 
complaint  respecting  his  picture  in  a  win 
dow  at  Henley,  2  Cov.  501 ;  declared  to  be 
set  ovei  the  works  'of  God's  hands,  Rog. 
38 ;  blasphemous  invocations  of  him,  1  Bee. 
328,  329,  Rog.  226 ;  collect  for  his  inter 
cession,  Rog.  227  ;  prayer  for  salvation  by 
his  blood,  2  Jew.  1082,  3  Jew.  135,  573, 
Rog.  Ill ;    his  image  set  up  at  Mercer's 
chapel,  3  Zur.  177  n.,  which  stands  on  the 
site  of  his  birthplace,  1  Lat.  201  n. ;  a  life 
of  him  in  MS.,  1  Jew.  189 ;   Epistolae  et 
Vita,  Jew.  xxxiii 

Becket  (Tho.),  a  monk  of  Canterbury  in 
Cranmer's  time  :  2  Cran.  333 

Beckman  (J.):  Hist,  of  Inventions,  1  Lat. 
181  n 

Beckwith  (Mr)  :  Grin.  325 

Beckynsall  (Mr)  :  studies  in  Paris,  2  Cov.  496 

Becon  (Theodore),  and  the  other  children  of 
Tho.  Becon  :  1  Bee.  xiv,  2  Bee.  4,  &c. 

BECON  (Tho.) :  WORKS,  edited  by  the  Rev. 
Jo.  A_/re,  1,  2,  3  Bee. ;  biographical  notice, 
1  Bee.  vii — xix;  his  birthplace  uncertain, 
ib.  vii ;  his  country,  ib.  235 ;  he  is  sent  to 
Cambridge,  ib.  vii;  a  hearer  of  Latimcr, 


104 


BECON  —  BEDE 


16.;  ordained,  and  made  vicar  of  Brenzett, 
ib.  viii ;  published  under  the  name  of  Theo 
dore  Basil,  ib.  viii,  xi,  xiv,  XT,  28, 195  ;  trou 
bled  under  the  Six  Articles,  and  compelled 
to  recant,  ib.  viii,  102  n. ;  retired  into  the 
Peak  of  Derbyshire,  ib.  ix,  2  Bee.  419,  420 ; 
joined  "Wisdome  in  Staffordshire,  1  Bee.  ix, 
2  Bee.  422 ;  in  Warwickshire,  where  he 
met  Latimer,  and  Leicestershire,  1  Bee.  ix, 

2  Bee.  424 ;  repaired  home  on  hearing  of 
the  death  of  his  step-father,  1  Bee.  x,  2  Bee. 
426 ;  the  books  he  wrote  and   translated 
while  in  the  country,  1  Bee.  x,  2  Bee.  427 ; 
his  books  condemned,  1  Bee.  x,  28 ;  ma 
lice   of  the  papists  against  him   and  his 
writings,  2  Bee.  419 ;   made  rector  of  St 
Stephen's  Walbrook,  on  the  accession  of 
king  Edward  1  Bee.  x  ;  other  promotions; 
ib.;    professed  divinity  at  Oxford,  ib.  xi; 
committed  to  the  Tower  in  the  reign  of 
Mary,  but  shortly  delivered,  ib. ;    Ridley 
asks  about  him,  2   Brad.  83 ;    his  exile, 

3  Bee.  204,  1  Cran.  (9),  3  Zur.  755,  763; 
from  Strasburgh  he  addressed  an  Epistle  to 
the  afflicted  People  of  God,  1  Bee.  xi;  a 
proclamation  against  his  books,  ib.  xii ;  his 
return  to  England  after  Mary's  death,  ib. ; 
restored  to  his  London  living,  made  pre 
bendary  of  Canterbury,  rector  of  Buckland, 
&c.,  ib. ;  he  dedicates  his  Catechism  to  his 
children,  2  Bee.  4 ;  his  part  in  the  convo 
cation  of   1562,  1   Bee.   xii;    after    some 
hesitation  he  subscribed,  xiii ;  his  letter  to 
abp  Parker,  ib.;  a  preacher  at  Paul's  cross, 
ib.,  Park.  275  ;  published  his  Postils,  1  Bee. 
xiii;  his  death,  ib.;  his  maxims,  xiv;   his 
wife  and  family,  ib. ;  his  poverty,  ib.  xiv,  61, 
23-3,  2  Bee.  7  ;    the  sum  of  his  doctrine, 
1  Bee.  27,  28 ;  his  works,  ib.  xv,  29,  2  Bee. 
421 ;  their  popularity,  1  Bee.  xv  ;  attacked 
by  Dr  Rich.  Smith,  ib. ;  Tanner's  account 
of  them,  ib. ;  changes  made  in  his  revision 
of  them,  ib.  xvii,  xviii ;  he  quoted  faithfully 
from  the  fathers,  ib.  xix  ;  references  to  his 
works,  Calf.  10,  19,  52,  175, 190  nn.,  Lit. 
Eliz.  565  n.,  Poet.  272  n.,  286  n.,  Pra.  Eliz. 
xxii  n. ;  quoted  about  St  Erasmus,  1  Hoop. 
310  n.,  about  a  pardon  bowl,  1  Lot.  75 n.; 
his  account  of  Latimer's  sermons,  ib.  iii; 
he  predicts  the  removal  of  the  gospel  from 
England,  3  Bee.  12 

Bed  :  r.  Meditations,  Prayers. 

The  figure  of  the  grave,  Poet.  403 ;  how 
we  ought  to  behave  ourselves  when  we  go 
to  bed,  1  Bee.  175;  on  going  to  bed,  and 
prayers  for  it,  ib.  403;  before  we  go  to 
bed;  verses  by  Jo.  Norden,  Nord.  159, 
Poet.  463 


Beddell  (Hen.),  v.  Bedell. 

Beddingfield  (Sir  Hen.) :  v.  Bedingfield. 

Bede  (The  Venerable) : 
i.    His  Works. 
ii.     Scripture,  Doctrine. 
iii.     Prayer,  Sacraments,  fyc. 
iv.     Church  History. 
v.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  Works :  Calf.  403, 1  Hoop.  118  n., 
Jew.  xxxiii :  his  History  translated  by  king 
Alfred,  4  Jew.  779,  by  Stapleton,  2  Ful.  5 ; 
variations  in  the  numbering  of  its  chapters, 
ib.  9  n. ;  he  translated  John's  gospel,  2  Jew. 
694,  Whita.  222 ;  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  255;  his  Collectanea,  2  Lot.  313;  les 
sons  from  his  works  in  Romish  service 
books,  4  Bui.  201 

ii.  Scripture,  Doctrine  :  he  says  the  lift 
ing  up  of  the  brasen  serpent  is  the  passion 
of  our  Redeemer  on  the  cross,  2  Jew.  726 ; 
on  the  building  of  the  old  gate  (Neh.  iii.  6), 
Pil.  383;  on  the  troubles  attending  the 
building  of  the  second  temple,  ib.  447 ;  on 
the  Cainan  mentioned  Luke  iii.  36,  and  on 
some  discrepancies  between  the  different 
copies  of  the  scriptures,  1  Ful.  53,  56,  57  ; 
explains  why  Christ  sent  lepers  to  the 
priest,  1  Tyn.  264 ;  on  our  Saviour's  words 
to  Peter,  and  the  power  of  the  keys,  1  Jew. 
401,  1  Tyn.  218  n.,  which  he  affirms  was 
given  to  all  the  apostles,  3  Jew.  385 ;  he 
teaches  that  the  church  is  built,  not  on 
Peter,  but  on  his  faith,  4  Jew.  1119 ;  on  the 
opposition  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  to 
Christ,  3  Jew.  324;  he  says  the  hairs  of 
Christ's  head  were  persecuted,  Bale  195; 
asserts  that  Christ  was  taken  up  in  his  huma 
nity,  but  concerning  his  divinity  he  abides 
still  on  the  earth,  2  Bee.  275, 3  Bee.  429 ;  de 
clares  that  Christ  forsook  those  corporally, 
whom  concerning  his  divine  majesty  he 
never  left,  2  Bee.  275,  278,  3  Bee.  429,  455; 
on  the  words  of  Christ,  "A  little  while  ye 
shall  see  me,"  Grin.  54 ;  he  says  the  Son  of 
God  prays  for  us  as  our  Priest,  in  us  as 
our  Head,  and  is  prayed  to  by  us  as  God, 
2  Jew.  733  ;  on  the  people  of  God  coming 
out  of  Babylon,  4  Jew.  881 ;  on  the  fore 
runners  of  Christ's  second  advent,  Bale 
137  ;  [some  of  the  wood-cuts  and  legends 
in  the  margin  of  the  Book  of  Christian 
Prayers  seem  to  have  been  suggested  by 
his  account  of  the  fifteen  days  of  judg 
ment  ;  see  Neale's  Hierologus,  107,  Pra. 
Eliz.  490,  &c.] ;  his  interpretation  of  the 
sun  and  moon  being  obscured,  Sand.  357  ; 
his  opinion  on  the  dissolution  of  the  hea 
vens  and  the  earth,  ib.  366 ;  he  says  that 


BEDE  —  BEGUARDI 


105 


if  any  man  speak,  he  is  to  speak  the  will 
of  God,  lest  he  say  anything  besides  that 
which  is  commanded,  2  Cran.  35 ;  on 
James's  doctrine  of  justification,  ib.  208, 
209 

iii.  Prayer,  Sacraments,  6fc. :  he  says, 
he  prays  always  that  does  good  always, 

1  Bee.  170 ;   calls  the  tongue  barbarous, 
that  cannot  praise  God,  1  Jew.  268  ;   on 
the  speech  of  Galilee,  ib.  273;   says  that 
in  his  time   this  island  searched  out  the 
knowledge  of  one  truth  with  five  tongues, 

2  Jew.  692,693,  Whita.  222;  cites  Augus 
tine  on  the  participation  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood  in  baptism,  Coop.  121  n.,  1  Jew. 
132,  2  Jew.  767,  3  Jew.  530;    he   knew 
not  of  transubstantiation  or  private  mass, 
1  Hoop.  227;   was  not  a  massing  priest, 
1  Ful.   277 ;    he    speaks   of  Christ   insti 
tuting  the  sacrament  of  his  flesh  and  blood 
in  the  figure  of  bread  and  wine,  2  Bee.  286, 

3  Bee.  436,   shewing  that  the  bread  has 
mystical  relation  to  the  body  of  Christ,  the 
wine  to  his  blood,  2  Brad.  590,  Grin.  47, 
Hutch.  239,  1  Jew.  206 ;  says  the  creature 
of  bread  and  wine,  by  the  ineffable  sanctifi- 
cation  of  the  Spirit,  is  turned  into    he  sa 
crament  of  Christ's  flesh  and  blood,  2  Jew. 
568,  3  Jew.  497, 503 ;  declares  that  we  our 
selves  are  made  the  body  of  Christ,  2  Jew. 
566;  he  did  not  hold  the  outward  sacra 
ment  of  the  Lord's  supper  to  be  absolutely 
necessary  in  all  cases,  1  Jt,w.  132  n. ;  says 
that  the  wicked  do  not  eat  Christ's  body, 
Hutch.  265;  cited  by  P.  Lombard  on  con 
fession,  3  Jew.  357,  372 ;  reports  an  opi 
nion   of   Augustine  on   excommunication, 

3  Whitg.  263,  referred  to  on  extreme  unc 
tion,  3  Jew.  457 

iv.  Church  History  :  he  says  Paul  com 
pared  the  gospel  which  he  preached  in  a 
council  of  the  apostles,  4  Jew.  914 ;  asserts 
that  a  bishop  is  called  superintendens  in 
Latin,  ib.  906;  mentions  the  Swiss  martyrs 
Felix  and  Regula,  2  Bui.  106;  names  six 
general  councils,  1  Bui.  14 ;  on  the  time  of 
the  Nicene  synod,  4  Jew.  1000 ;  records  the 
death  of  Augustine  of  Hippo,  4  Bui.  515 ;  his 
statement  as  to  the  relationship  between 
Gregory  the  Great  and  Felix  III,  2  Ful.  99  ; 
he  preserves  a  testimony  of  Gregory  about 
the  fourfold  distribution  of  church  goods, 

4  Bui.  488;  gives  the  story  of  Augustine 
the   monk,  1  Jew.  299—301,  306,  4  Jew. 
778;  his  testimony  exonerates  him  from 
the  guilt  of  murder,  Calf.  306  n.,  2  Ful.  6, 
186 ;  Jewel  erroneously  denies  this,  and  says 
that  the  history  is  corrupted,  4  Jew.  779 ; 


on  Augustine's  demands,  Calf.  307;  he  men- 
tions  the  Christian  queen  Bertha,  1  Jew. 
306,  3  Jew.  165 ;  speaks  of  churches  in  Bri 
tain  not  subject  to  the  pope,  2  Ful.  374 ; 
shews  that  the  Britons  kept  Easter  with 
the  Greeks,  1  Jew.  145,  Pil.  512;  speaks  of 
the  tonsure  of  the  Greeks,  2  Ful.  115 ; 
examples  of  the  consecration  of  bishops 
from  his  writings,  ib.  118,  J.19 ;  relates  a 
miracle  wrought  by  Germanus,  ib.  116 ;  his 
account  of  the  abbot  Benedict,  1  Jew.  303  ; 
on  certain  teachers  of  psalmody  in  Britain, 
and  the  introduction  of  singing  in  our 
churches,  1  Jew.  303,  305 ;  his  account  of 
Caedmon,  1  Jew.  304,  2  Jew.  694 

v.  Miscellanea  :  he  advises  rather  to 
forswear  ourselves  than,  for  the  eschewing 
of  perjury,  to  fall  into  any  more  grievous 
sin,  1  Bee.  374,  1  Bui.  251 ;  cited  by  Raba- 
nus  Maurus  as  to  the  appearing  of  spirits, 
3  Bui.  400 ;  his  exposition  of  S.  P.  Q.  R., 

1  Jew.  421,  of  PPP.  SSS.  RRR.  FFF.,i6.  n.; 
his  journey  to  Rome  a  fiction,  2  Ful.  119  n 

Bedell  (A?) :  A.  B.  chapl.  challenged  of  false 
doctrine,  Grin.  204 

Bedell  (Hen.),  of  St  Pancras:  Park.  278 

Bedell  (Mr),  clerk  to  the  ecclesiastical  com 
missioners,  Grin.  318  n  (perhaps  identical 
with  the  next). 

Bedell  (Tho.) :  v.  Bedyll. 

Bedford  (Earls  of) :  v.  Russell. 

Bedingfield  (Sir  Hen.) :  one  of  queen  Mary's 
privy  council,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Bedlam :  v.  London. 

Bedrot  (Mr) :  saluted,  3  Zur.  607  ;  named  by 
Calvin,  id.  n 

Bedyll  (Tho.),  clerk  of  the  council :  2  Cran, 
242  n.,  244  n.,  261,  271,  272,  560 

Beehive  of  the  Romish  Church :  on  St  Pa- 
trick's  purgatory,  Rog.  215  n. ;  on  the  wor 
ship  of  the  spear  and  nails,  ib.  225  n 

Beelzebub :  v.  Satan. 

Beersheba :  4  Bui.  372 

Bees  (St) :  v.  Saint  Bees. 

Beesley  (Rich.),  or  Beaseley :  one  of  the  six 
preachers  at  Canterbury,  1  Bee.  x.  n 

Bega,  an  Anglo-Saxon  nun:  2  Ful.  26 

Beggars :  v.  Fish  (Simon). 

Poor  honest  beggars  and  begging  friars, 
3  Tyn.  76 ;  the  craft  of  begging  slothfully, 

2  Cran,  108;    sturdy    beggars    serve    the 
devil,  1  Lat.  376 ;  those  who  can  work  and 
will  not  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  108 ;  the  duty 
of  beggars,  ib.  115;  we  all  are  beggars, 
1  Lat.  413 

Beguardi,  or  Begadores:  said  they  were 
impeccable,  Rog.  101;  condemned  by  the 
council  of  Vienne,  ib.  n. ;  the  Beguardi 


106 


BEGUARDI  —  BELLARMINE 


would  have  no  reverence  given  on  the  ele 
vation  of  the  sacrament,  1  Jew.  513;  the 
United  Brethren  persecuted  as  Beghards, 
2  Brad.  161  n. ;  Bogardi,  2  Jew.  689.  [All 
these  names  appear  to  belong  to  the  same 
sect,  which  is  sometimes  confounded  with 
that  of  the  Picards,  q.v.~\ 

Beguinae  :  would  have  no  reverence  given  on 
the  elevation  of  the  sacrament,  1  Jew.  513  ; 
condemned  by  the  council  of  Vienne,  Rog. 
101  n 

Behem  (Theobald),  merchant  at  Strasburgh : 
2  Zur.  305 

Behesteth:  promiseth,  PAz7.379 

Behold  !  use  of  the  word  in  scripture,  Pil.  72, 
225,  459,  in  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  con 
cerning  the  virgin  Mary,  2  Hoop.  8 

Beiche    (Steph.) :    confers    with    Bradford, 

1  Brad.  499 ;  named,  ib.  541,  552 
Bekesbourne,  co.  Kent :  letters  dated  thence, 

2  Cran.  411,  &c.;  it  formerly  belonged  to 
Ch.  ch.  Canterbury,  ib.  458  ;    Parker  de 
sires  to  take  down  a  part  of  his  house  at 
Ford  to  enlarge  his  house  at  Bekesbourne, 
Park.  419  ;  repairs  intended,  ib.  446,  448 

Bel  and  the  Dragon :  an  apocryphal  addition 
to  the  book  of  Daniel,  q.  v. 

Bele,  or  Bield :  a  den  or  covert,  Sand.  64 

Belenian  (Nic.)  :  martyred,  3  Zur.  41  n 

Beleth  (Jo.)  :  Jew,  xxxiii;  his  opinion  on  the 
consecration  of  the  sacrament  in  silence, 
2  Jew.  703 ;  cited  on  tongues,  1  Jew.  291 

Belfry :  poor  Magdalene  in  the  belfry,  1  Lot. 
16,  a  poor  woman,  ib.  167 

Belial  (byba) :  the  word  explained,  3  Bui. 
357,  1  Tyn.  445 

Belief:  v.  Creeds,  Faith. 

Believers :  v.  Christians,  Faithful,  Righteous, 
Saints. 

Belisarius :  conquered  the  Vandals,  1  Jew. 
416;  took  Rome,  2  Bui.  109;  caused  Vigi- 
lius  to  be  chosen  bishop,  1  Zur.  18  n. ;  his 
wretched  estate  at  last,  2  Bee.  441 ;  named, 
4  Jew. 1030 

Bell  (To  bear  the)  away:  1  Brad.  480  n., 
2  Brad.  84,  3  Jew.  415,  Rid.  360 

Bell,  book,  and  candle:  v.  Excommunication. 

Bell(  ):  v.  Bill(\V.) 

Bell  (Jo.),  bp  of  Worcester:  employed  as  a 
civilian  in  the  matter  of  the  king's  divorce, 
2  Cran.  244 ;  two  letters  to  him,  ib.  254 ;  he 
resigns  the  collegiate  church  of  Stratford- 
on-Avon,  2  Lat.  383  n. ;  referred  to  as 
bishop,  3  Zur.  626 

Bellamy  (Jo.):  brother  of  Jewel's  mother, 
Jew.  v 

Bellarmine  (Rob.  card.):  some  account  of 
him  and  his  works,  Whita.  5, 6 ;  Whitaker 


writes  against  him,  ib.  xii.  &  passim;  his 
opinion  of  Whitaker,  1  Ful.  14  n.  ;  he 
kept  the  portrait  of  him  in  his  study,  Whita. 
x;  his  opinion  on  the  inspiration  of  the 
sacred  writers,  ib.  102  ;  he  admits  that 
the  scriptures  are  to  be  believed,  not  on 
account  of  the  church,  but  on  account  of 
the  revelation  of  God,  ib.  358 ;  says  that 
scripture  is  a  commonitory,  not  a  rule,  ib. 
657  ;  pronounces  the  histories  of  the  Old 
Testament  unnecessary,  ib.  660 ;  admits  the 
scripture  is  a  partial  rule,  ib.  662 ;  his  rules 
for  the  interpretation  of  scripture,  ib.  414 ; 
his  Jesuitical  glosses  on  several  passages  of 
scripture,  ib.  6,  &c. ;  he  maintains  the 
general  purity  of  the  Hebrew  text,  ib.  160, 
161 ;  his  opinion  as  to  how  far  the  Vulgate 
is  the  work  of  Jerome,  ib.  130;  his  defence 
of  the  Apocrypha,  ib.  53;  he  ascribes  Bel 
and  the  Dragon  to  a  second  Daniel,  ib.  79 ; 
on  the  chronology  of  Judith,  ib.  84 ;  he  de 
nies  that  the  faithful  can  obtain  assurance 
of  their  forgiveness,  1  Bui.  91  n.;  holds  the 
supremacy  of  the  pope  to  be  an  article  of 
faith,  Rog.  203;  referred  to  on  images, 
1  Hoop.  47,  on  purgatory,  3  Bui.  393,  395, 
Roy.  215  n.,  on  prayer  for  the  dead,  3  Bui. 
396,  399;  he  defends  these  doctrines  by 
referring  to  the  appearance  of  spirits,  ib. 
400;  denies  that  bells  are  baptized,  Calf. 
15  n. ;  borrows  arguments  from  the  old 
heretics,  Whita.  614;  garbles  quotations 
from  the  fathers,  ib.  374;  quotes  an  inter 
polated  passage  in  the  chronicle  of  Euse- 
bius  as  proof  that  Peter  continued  for  25 
years  at  Rome,  2  Ful.  337 ;  cites  the  fic 
titious  epistles  of  Martial  of  Limoges,  Calf. 
70  n.;  his  unsatisfactory  account  of  the  writ 
ings  of  the  pseudo-Areopagite,  ib.  211  n. ;  he 
relies  on  the  testimony  of  the  pseudo-Hege- 
sippus,  2  Ful.  339  ;  his  timidity  in  speaking 
of  the  counterfeit  epistles  of  the  early  popes, 
Calf.  222  n. ;  stamps  as  ambiguous  a 
feigned  epistle  bearing  the  name  of  pope 
Eusebius,  ib.  323  n. ;  his  dishonesty  with 
regard  to  a  poem  assigned  to  Lactantius, 
ib.  181  n.  j  his  opinion  of  the  emperor  Con- 
stantine,  2  Ful.  380 ;  he  adopts  a  glaring 
corruption  of  a  passage  in  Eusebius's  life 
of  that  emperor,  Calf.  278  n. ;  alleges  a 
falsified  version  of  Eusebius  respecting 
the  invention  of  the  cross,  ib.  321  n. ;  ad 
duces  the  fictitious  Liber  de  Passione  Ima- 
ginis  Christ!,  bearing  the  name  of  Athana- 
sius,  2  Ful.  200 ;  condemns,  and  yet  relies 
on,  a  work  falsely  ascribed  to  the  same, 
Calf.  74  n.;  his  doubt  as  to  the  author  of 
the  Regulae  Contractiores  ascribed  to  Basil, 


BELLARMINE  —  BENEDICT 


107 


2  Ful.  161 ;  endeavours  to  discredit  an  epi 
stle  of  Gregory  Nyssen  De  iis  qui  adeunt 
Hierosolymae,  ib.  109  n.;  rejects  an  epistle 
of  Epiphanius,  Calf.  42  n.;   adduces  from 
Chrysostom  a  homily  which  he  elsewhere 
confesses  not  to  be   authentic,  ib.  63  n. ; 
acknowledges  that  Chrysostom  sometimes 
speaks  hyperbolically,  ib.  64 n.;  his  opinion 
on  the  Opuslmperfectum,i7>.  96  n.;  he  main 
tains  the  genuineness  of  the  spurious  treatise 
Contra  quinque  Hsereses  attributed  to  Au 
gustine,  2  Ful.  147  n. ;  on  the  sermon  De 
Visitatione  Infirmorum,  untruly  assigned  to 
the  same  father,  Calf.  361  n. ;  alleges,  on 
two   occasions,  the   fabulous   acts   of  the 
council  of  Sinuessa,  2  Ful.  364;    rejects 
Gratian's  corruption  of  a  Milevitan  decree, 
ib.  71  n.;  on  a  canon  of  the  Quinisext  coun 
cil,  Calf.  137 n.;  admits  that  the  council  of 
Basil  allowed  the  cup  in  the  eucharist  to 
the  Bohemians,  2  Bee.  245  n. ;  cites  as  au 
thentic  a  counterfeit  catalogue  of  canonical 
books  assigned  by  Carranza  to  the  council 
of  Florence,  2  Ful.  222 ;  misrepresentation 
as  to  the  memorable  Instructio  Armeni- 
orum,  Calf.  248  n 

Bellasis  (Ant.),  or  Bellows,  master  in  Chan 
cery  :  3  Zur.  289  n 

Bellasis  (Sir  AVill.):  v.  Bellewes. 

Bellerivus  (Ant.),  Corranus  :  v.  Corranus. 

Bellewes  (Sir  Will.) :  1  Zur.  213  n  (probably 
Bellasis). 

Bellievre  (   Pompon  de) :  v.  Pompon. 

Bello-Loco  (Gaufridus  de) :  1  Lat.  95 

Bellon  (P.):  speaks  of  priests  using  the  Ar 
menian  tongue  in  divine  service,  3  Bee.  411 

Bells  :  very  numerous  in  England,  I  Lat.  498; 
Latin  verses  on  their  duties,  Calf.  Ion.; 
bells  baptized  by  papists,  1  Bee.  11,  4  Bui. 
502,  Calf.  15,  16,  17,  1  Hoop.  533,  Rid.  55, 
Rog.  266,  Sand.  19, 1  Tyn.  274;  that  at  Christ 
church,  Oxon,  baptized  Mary,  Jew.  x;  su 
perstitions  respecting  hallowed  bells,  4  Bui. 
502, 1  Hoop.  197,  1  Tyn.  225,  283,  3  Tyn. 
258 ;  bell-ringing,  1  Brad.  160,  4  Bui.  502, 
1  Hoop.  197  ;  it  is  not  damnable  while  the 
world  is  out  of  order,  2  Tyn.  73 ;  not  now  a 
mark  of  antichristianity,  2  Whitg.  38, 55 ;  the 
bells  were  better  preachers  than  the  massers, 

3  Bee.  256;  bishops  rung  into  towns;   a 
bishop  much  offended  at  a  broken   bell, 

1  Lat.  207 ;  bells  not  to  be  knolled  or  rung 
in  service-time,  2   Cran.   158,  Grin.  160, 

2  Hoop.  136,  146,  except  one  bell  before 
sermon,  2  Cran.  502;  ringing  after  matins, 

3  Whitg.  384  (see  2  Hoop.  136,  146) ;  bell- 
ringing  on  All-hallows  day  at  night  for 
bidden,  2  Cran.  414,  415,  Grin.  136, 160; 


yet  in  Elizabeth's  time  bells  were  tolled  on 
vigils,  on  that  of  All  Saints  through  the 
night,  2  Zur.  361;  the  passing-bell  per 
mitted,  2  Hoop.  137,  enjoined,  Grin.  136, 
160 ;  forth-fares,  or  knells,  not  to  be  rung 
for  the  death  of  any  man,  but  one  bell 
might  be  tolled,  2  Hoop.  137 ;  bells  tolled  at 
funerals,  2  Zur.  361 ;  one  short  peal  rung 
before  burial,  another  after,  Grin.  136, 160 ; 
threefold  peal  at  funerals,  3  Whitg.  362; 
bells  rung  to  stay  storms,  4  Bui.  502,  Pi7.177, 
636,  2  Whitg.  67,  to  drive  away  the  devil, 
and  evil  spirits,  1  Lat.  498,  1  Tyn.  225 ; 
the  curfaye  (curfew)  bell  forbidden  by 
Hooper,  2  Hoop.  136  ;  the  saunce  (or  sanc- 
tus)  bell,  1  Jew.  292;  the  sacring  bell, 
Bale  91,  1  Brad.  160  n.,  forbidden  by 
Hooper,  2  Hoop.  128,  by  Kidley,  Rid.  319, 
ordered  to  be  destroyed,  Grin.  135,  159; 
hand-bells  to  be  destroyed,  ib. ;  they  were 
carried  on  gang  days,  ib.  141,  and  at  fune 
rals,  ib.  136 

Belly :  made  a  god,  1  Tyn.  299, 300;  the  great 
evils  of  belly-care,  2  Bee.  602 

Belphegor :  Baal-peor,  Bale  629,  2  Hoop.  451 

Belshazzar:  his  sacrilege,  2  Ful.  114;  the 
handwriting  on  the  wall,  2  Hoop.  266;  his 
destruction,  2  Bui.  13 

Bembo  (Pet.  card.) :  works,  Jew.  xxxiii ; 
his  history  of  Venice,  4  Jew.  693 ;  he  calls 
Mary  our  lady  and  goddess,  3  Jew.  577, 
4  Jew.  949 ;  what  Leo  X.  said  to  him,  Rog. 
181  n 

Bemeland  :  Bohemia,  3  Jew.  604,  4  Jew.  995 

Benbowe  (Jane) :  her  suit  with  Pery,  2  Cran. 
249,  252,  253 

Benbrike  (Tho.):  martyred  at  Winchester, 
Poet.  173 

Bendel  (Jo.) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Benden  (Alice) :  martyred  at  Canterbury, 
Poet.  169 

Benedicite :  v.  Daniel. 

Benedict  V.  pope :  his  election,  1  Whitg. 
401,  402;  he  (not  Benedict  I.  as  stated) 
was  deposed  by  Otho,  Pil.  640 

Benedict  VIII.  pope:  an  enchanter,  Rog. 
180  (Benedict  IX.  is  probably  intended). 

Benedict  IX.  pope:  his  history  written  by 
card.  Benno,  2  Hoop.  240 ;  his  shameful 
life,  4  Jew.  702 ;  his  sorcery,  Bale  593  (see 
Benedict  VIII.) ;  appearance  of  his  ghost, 
4:  Jew.  702,  Pil.  603  n 

Benedict  XI.  or  XII.  pope  (1334—42) :  reck 
oned  by  Onuphrius  as  X,  4  Jew.  934;  cited 
about  the  state  of  faithful  souls  departed, 
ib.  925,  930,  931 

Benedict  XIII.  antipope:  two  other  popes 
at  the  same  time,  1  Tyn.  325  n.,  Whita.  510 


108 


BENEDICT  —  BERDISELEY 


Benedict  (St),  abbot  of  Cassina :  founded  the 
Benedictine  order,  3  Bui.  295,  4  Bui.  515, 
616;  ministered  the  communion  to  a  per 
son  who  was  dead,  1  Jew.  6,  192,  2  Jew. 
751;  a  fable  concerning  him,  Pil.  80;  a 
prayer  to  him,  Rog.  224;  invoked  against 
poison,  ib.  226;  St  Benet's  bowl,  Bale  527 

Benedict,  abbot  of  Aniane :  restored  the  rule 
of  St  Benedict,  1  Hoop.  227  n 

Benedict,  a  British  abbot :  1  Jew.  303 

Benedict,  the  Levite :  Calf.  297  n 

Benedictines:    their    founder,    3    Bui.    295, 

.  4  Bui.  515;  monks  under  Benedict's  rule, 
4  Bui.  516;  popes  and  prelates  of  the  order 
ib.;  writers  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  255; 
the  order  once  observed  in  all  cathedrals, 
1  Jew.  39,  74;  their  silence,  Phil.  421; 
the  rule  restored  by  Benedict  of  Aniane, 

1  Hoop.  227  n. ;  the  Carthusians  a  branch 
of  this  order  (v.  Carthusians) ;  the  order  of 
Fontervraud,  a  new  sect  of  Benedictines, 
founded  by  one  Robert  or  Rodbert,  3  Bui. 
295 

Benedictio  mensse  :  v.  Graces. 

Benediction :  v.  Blessing. 

Benedictus    (Luke    i.) :    its    use    defended, 

2  Whitg.  477,  482 
Benedictus  (Jo.),  and 

Benedictus  (Renatus) :  deemed  3  and  4  Es- 
dras  canonical,  Whita.  104 

Benefactors:  form,  in  commendationibus  be- 
nefaetorum,  Lit.  Eliz.  432 

Benefices :  v.  Appropriations,  Dispensations, 
Impropriations,  Ministers,  Non-residence, 
Patronage,  Pluralities,  Simony. 

How  bestowed  by  popes,  4  Bui.  144  ; 
bought  and  sold,  1  Lat,  186,  203  ;  Lati- 
mer  freely  spoke  against  this,  2  Bee. 
425 ;  farmed,  2  Cran.  254,  258,  260,  268, 
278,  279,  284,  2  Jew.  1012,  1  Lat.  203 ; 
made  a  provision  for  families,  1  Lat.  317 ; 
archbishop  Grindal's  dislike  to  the  granting 
out  of  advowsons  (expectationes)  especi 
ally  by  ecclesiastical  persons,  Grin.  329 ; 
spiritual  livings  swallowed  up  by  laymen, 
1  Lat.  317  ;  given  to  secular  men,  ib. 
269,  and  even  to  boys,  Grin.  167,  2  Zur. 
360;  pensions  granted  out  of  rectories, 

1  Lat.  203  n. ;  benefices  covetously  sought 
for,  2  Tyn.  108,  obtained  by  court  favour, 

2  Tyn.  336  ;  St  Paul  not  a  benefice  hunter, 
1  Lat.  507 ;  many  were  so  poor,  that  seven 
or  eight  scarcely  furnished  a  pastor  with 
convenient  expenses,  1  Bee.  21 ;  mandate 
for  a  return  of  them,  2  Cran.  489;  God- 
frey's  book,  Park.   348;   informations  for 
non-residence,  ib.   312  ;   on   dispensations 
for  pluralities,  non-residence,  &c.,  Grin. 


449,  450 ;  inquiry  respecting  advowsons  in 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  ib.  179 ;  Jewel 
laments  pluralities,  and  the  abuse  of  patron 
age,  2  Jew.  999, 1000 

Benefit  of  Clergy  :  v.  Clergy. 

Benefits  :  thanksgiving  for  all  God's  benefits, 

3  Bee.  68,  85;  they  are  to  be  acknowledged, 

4  Bui.  221 

Benet  (St) :  v.  Benedict. 

Benet  (Rich.),  a  rebellious  priest:  2  Cran. 
187  n 

Benett  (Dr),  patron  of  Barnack:  2  Cran. 
239,  269  n 

Benett  (Mr),  chaplain  toLatimer:  2  Lat.  416 

Benett  (Rob.),  rector  of  Barnack:  2  Cran. 
269  n. 

Benger  (Dr) :  depositions  against  him  for 
speaking  for  the  pope,  2  Cran.  300,  301 

Ben-Gorion  (Jos.):  v.  Hegesippus. 

Benis  (Tho.),  rector  of  St  Clement's,  Nor 
wich  :  Park,  vi,  481 

Benjamin  (Tribe  of) :  war  against  it,  1  Bui. 
375,  417 

Benjamin,  a  tailor:  helps  Sandys  to  escape, 
Sand,  xiii,  xiv 

Bennet  (Rich.),  alderman  of  Calais:  2  Cran. 
373 

Bennett  (Dr) :  in  convocation  1555,  living 
1563,  Park.  196 

Bennett  (Will.):  was  prebendary  of  South 
well,  and  ambassador  at  Rome,  2  Cran. 
233  n.,  261,  262,  269,  275,  290 

Benno  (Card.):  wrote  the  life  of  Hildebrand 
(Gregory  VII.),  Jew.  xxxiii;  says  that  pope 
wanted  some  sign  for  the  certainty  of  tran- 
substantiation,  1  Jew.  534  ;  relates  that  he 
wickedly  burned  the  sacrament,  1  Hoop. 
123,  2  Jew.  773;  speaks  of  his  misdeeds, 

3  Jew.  250,  346,  4  Jew.  700;  wrote  con 
cerning  other  popes,  2  Hoop.  240 ;   men 
tions  several  who   were  enchanters,  Rog. 
181  n 

Benson  (Will.),  alias  Boston,  q.  v. 

Bentham  (Tho.),  bp  of  Coventry  and  Litch- 
field :  sometime  in  exile,  Grin.  224,  3  Zur. 
752;  minister  of  a  congregation  in  Lon 
don  in  queen  Mary's  time,  4  Jew.  1198, 
1  Zur.  7,  2  Zur.  160  n. ;  appointed  bishop, 
1  Zur.  63;  signs  a  letter  to  the  queen, 
Park.  294;  his  share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible, 
Park.  335  n. ;  a  book  dedicated  to  him, 

4  Bui.  xxi 

Benvenutus  Imolensis:  Jew.  xxxiii;  his  ac 
count  of  Charlemagne  and  some  of  his 
successors,  4  Jew.  683,  684 

Beor,  king  of  Ethiopia:  said  to  have  been 
christened  by  St  Matthew,  1  Jew.  112 

Berdiseley  (Will.),  of  Calais :  2  Cran.  320 


BEREANS  —  BERNARD 


109 


Bereans  :  praised  for  searching  the  scriptures, 
IVhita.  457 

Berengarius  II.  king  of  Lombardy :  2  Tyn. 
269 

Berengarins,  abp  of  Compostello  :  1  Jew. 
550  n 

Berengarius,  of  Tours :  an  excellent  and 
learned  man,  Bale  398,  1  Hoop.  124,  230; 
wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  256 ;  his 
opinion  on  the  sacrament,  1  Jew.  193,  457, 
&c.,  3  Jew.  215;  a  witness  against  tran- 
substantiation,  Bale  563,  1  Hoop.  118, 
3  Jew.  166,  Phil.  398,  Rid.  156,  158 ;  his 
doctrine  condemned,  3  Bee.  361,  2  Cran. 
537,  Grin.  73  n.,  1  Hoop.  524,  2  Hoop. 
48  n. ;  his  compulsory  recantation,  2  Bee. 
264  n.,  1  Hoop.  525,  526,  1  Jew.  95  n., 
446,  459,  3  Jew.  613,  Wool.  27 ;  remarkable 
gloss  upon  it,  1  Jew.  459 ;  writers  against 
him,  1  Hoop.  118 

Bergen:  v.  Mons. 

Bergen- op-Zoom:  called  Barrugh,  1  Tyn. 
xlii,  or  Barrow,  ib.  Ix,  Ixvi,  Ixix,  Ixx 

Bergomensis  (J.  P.  F.):  v.  Forestus. 

Bergzabern,  in  the  duchy  of  Deux-ponts: 
Coverdale  pastor  there,  1  Cov.  viii,  2  Cov. 
xii,  xiv,  503,  &c.  3  Zur.  247,  483  n 

Berinber :  v.  Berryn-Arbor. 

Berington  (Jos.) :  Faith  of  Catholics,  Tr  •  him 
and  Kirk,  2  Ful.  282  n 

Berkeley  (  )  :  v.  Barklev. 

Berkeley  (Gilb.),  bp  of  Bath  and  Wells: 
mentioned,  Park.  408;  he  complains  of 
Dr  Turner,  1  Zur.  206  n. ;  Jewel's  legacy 
to  him,  Jew.  xxv 

Berkshire:  lord  Cromwell  employs  Coverdale 
to  investigate  superstitions  there,  2  Cov. 
498—501 

Bernard  (St),  abbot  of  Clairvaux:  v.  Guil- 
lermus. 

i.    His  Life  and  Works. 
ii.     On  Christ. 
iii.     Sin. 
iv.     Grace. 
v.     The  Church. 
vi.    Peter,  Home. 
vii.    Saints. 
viii.    Sacraments. 
ix.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  Life  and  Works:  works,  Jew. 
xxxiv;  story  of  him  and  his  hostess,  1  Lat. 
519 ;  he  compelled  Peter  Abelard  to  re 
cant,  1  Bee.  337 ;  compounded  a  great  dis 
pute  in  the  church  of  Rome,  1  Jew.  382  ; 
erred  in  some  points,  I  Hoop.  28;  said  to 
have  excommunicated  flies,  Rog.  311 ; 
though  he  had  done  many  good  works,  yet 
when  he  came  to  die  he  acknowledged  he 


had  lived  unthriftily,  and  called  upon  the 
favourable  grace  of  God,  2  Bee.  637 

ii.  On  CLrisl:  touching  Christ's  nativity, 
he  says,  the  body  of  Christ  is  of  my  body, 
and  is  mine,  1  Jew.  472;  he  declares  that 
Christ  is  touched  with  devotion,  not  with 
the  hand ;  with  faith,  not  with  sense, 
1  Jew.  500,  2  Jew.  769 ;  he  (or  Guillermus) 
desires  to  see  whole  Christ,  and  to  touch 
Him  ;  and  also  to  come  to  the  holy  wound 
of  His  side,  &c.,  2  Jew.  608;  on  Christ's 
presence  in  divers  places,  Rid.  217, 226  (see 
also  vii,  below). 

iii.  Sin :  he  declares  that  in  the  fall  of 
the  first  man  we  all  fell,  1  Bee.  69 ;  explains 
why  we  feel  in  ourselves  unlawful  motions 
of  concupiscence,  ib.  ;  says  man  is  but  a 
stinking  seed,  and  the  meat  of  worms, 
1  Bee.  204,  2  Bee.  442 ;  declares  that  no 
man  is  saved  without  the  knowledge  of 
himself,  whereof  springs  humility,  1  Bee. 
205;  he  calls  pride  the  beginning  of  sin,  ib. 
201 ;  defines  humility,  ib.  198 ;  denominates 
it  the  stedfast  foundation  of  virtues,  ib.  201; 
calls  idleness  the  mother  of  toys,  Sand. 
117 ;  says,  they  must  needs  be  (occupied)  in 
the  work  of  devils,  who  are  not  (engaged) 
in  the  work  of  man,  4  Jew.  800;  declares 
that  it  is  not  safe  to  be  secure  in  hea 
ven,  or  in  paradise,  much  less  in  the  world, 
Sand.  210;  tells  of  some  who  falsely  profess 
to  love  chastity,  2  Jew.  1129,  4  Jew.  642 ; 
declares  that  nothing  displeases  God  so 
much  as  ingratitude,  1  Bee.  185,  which  he 
calls  the  enemy  of  the  soul,  ib.  186 ;  con 
fesses  that  the  zeal  of  those  who  serve 
avarice,  love  pleasures,  and  follow  the  vain 
praises  of  men,  convict  us  of  negligence  and 
lukewarmness,  1  Cov.  181 ;  speaks  of  cer 
tain  things  as  pastures  for  demons  rather 
than  for  sheep,  4  Jew.  972 ;  a  confession 
of  sins  by  him,  Pra.  Eliz.  494;  another,  ib. 
495;  remarks  on  the  torments  of  conscience, 
Wool.  99 

iv.  Grace :  he  says  man  is  created,  healed, 
and  saved,  not  by  himself,  Pil.  445;  main 
tains  justification  of  faith  only,  Wool.  35; 
says  grace  justifies  freely,  1  Bee.  73,  2  Cran. 
206;  exclaims,  how  greatly  we  were  in 
debted  to  Christ,  who  yet  pays  our  debt, 

1  Bee.  177 ;  declares  that  the  labour  of  a 
natural  man  for  attaining  the  things  of  the 
Spirit  :!  to  no  purpose,  2  Jew.  679;   says 
mercy  reposes  not  save  in  the  vessel  of  faith, 

2  Cran.  210 ;   affirms  that  we   must  give 
thanks  to  God  for  the  good  things  we  do, 
1  Bee.  179,  180;    describes    good    works 
(which,  he  says,  we  call  our  merits)  as... the 


110 


BERNARD 


tokens  of  hidden  predestination,  the  pre 
sages  of  future  happiness,  the  way  to  the 
kingdom,  not  the  cause  of  reigning;  and 
says  that  God  does  not  find  men  just,  but 
justifies  them,  Sand.  214  n.;  speaks  of  his 
merit  being  the  mercies  of  the  Lord,  &c. 
3  Jew.  588;  declares  that  what  he  lacks 
he  is  bold  to  take  out  of  the  bowels 
•which  abound  with  mercy,  3  Bee.  423  ; 
asks,  what  safe  and  firm  security  and 
rest  is  there  for  the  weak,  but  in  the 
wounds  of  our  Saviour?  3  Jew.  246;  says 
that  when  troubled  he  hides  himself  in  the 
•wounds  of  Christ,  3  Bee.  172 ;  asks,  what 
is  of  so  mighty  force  to  heal  the  wounds  of 
the  conscience  as  the  remembrance  of 
Christ's  wounds,  ib.  172,  423;  calls  the 
passion  of  Christ  the  last  refuge  and  sin 
gular  remedy,  ib.  423 

v.  The  Church  ;  its  corruptions  :  he 
asks,  what  greater  pride  can  be,  than  for 
one  man  to  esteem  his  judgment  more  than 
that  of  the  whole  congregation  ?  4  Jew. 
921;  remarks  that  the  apostles  stood  to  be 
judged,  but  did  not  sit  to  judge,  1  Brad. 
481;  declares  that  temporal  lordship  was 
forbidden  to  them,  4  Jew.  819,  985;  says, 
outward  peace  brought  in  lordly  pride,  Pil. 
158  ;  speaks  of  his  days  as  the  unhappy 
times  foreseen  by  the  apostle,  in  which  men 
would  not  abide  sound  doctrine,  3  Jew.  596 ; 
says,  the  whole  company  of  Christian  peo 
ple  seems  to  have  conspired  against  God, 
from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  4  Jew.  724, 
735 ;  declares  of  the  church,  from  the  foot 
to  the  head  there  is  no  soundness  in  it, 
1  Jew.  382,  2  Jew.  555,  769,  807,  992, 
4  Jew.  724,  735,  742,  856,  907,  1106;  la 
ments  its  wound  as  within  the  bowels,  and 
past  recovery,  3  Jew.  596,  4  Jew.  906 ; 
says,  ill  men  go  forward,  good  men  back 
ward,  1  Jew.  382,  2  Jew.  807,  3  Jew.  195, 
4  Jew.  1106 ;  writes,  they  are  not  all  the 
Bridegroom's  friends  that  are  now  the 
spouses  of  the  church ;  of  many  he  says  that 
they  are  not  the  friends,  but  the  rivals  of 
the  Bridegroom,  3  Jew.  271 ;  says  all  are 
friends  (in  profession),  all  enemies  (in 
reality),  2  Jew.  1021,  1082,  4  Jew.  735  ; 
declares  that  those  called  Christians  have 
become  persecutors  of  Christ,  &c.,  ib.  638, 
and  that  they  are  the  chiefest  in  perse 
cuting  God,  who  love  the  highest  rooms, 
and  to  bear  rule,  ib.  992, 1021, 1082,  4  Jew. 
735;  says  the  servants  of  Christ  serve  Anti 
christ,  1  Jew.  382,  2  Jew.  707,  769,  1082, 
3  Jew.  196,  4  Jew.  799,  1112;  complains 
largely  of  the  pride  and  corruption  of  the 


clergy,  3  Bui.  117 ;  4  Jew.  735 ;  speaks  of 
the  priests  as  worse  than  the  people,  1  Jew. 
121,  2  Jew.  685,  4  Jew.  735;  finds  fault 
with  their  dainty  apparel,  4  Jew.  971 ; 
speaks  of  some  as  soldiers  in  their  apparel, 
clerks  in  their  gain,  neither  in  their  acts, 
ib.  972;  says,  holy  degrees  are  given  over 
to  lucre,  &c.,  ib.  867  ;  affirms  that  spiri 
tual  ministers,  who  maintain  their  own 
pomp  on  that  which  should  be  bestowed 
on  the  poor,  sin  grievously  two  ways,  1 
Bee.  24;  asks,  what  avails  it  that  they 
be  chosen  in  order,  if  they  live  out  of 
order?  3  Jew.  349  ;  speaks  of  the  bishops 
and  priests  of  his  time  as  unchaste,  and 
given  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  ib.  426, 
and  as  abstaining  from  the  remedy  of  mar- 
riage,  ib. ;  says,  it  is  a  shame  to  speak  of  the 
things  done  by  them  in  secret,  4  Jew.  628 ; 
calls  them  the  darkness  of  the  world,  ib. 
747,  750 ;  says  they  not  only  save  not,  but 
destroy,  4  Jew.  873,  that  they  do  not  feed 
the  Lord's  flock,  but  kill  and  devour  it,  3 
Jew.  286,  4  Jew.  873 ;  calls  them  not  pastors 
but  traitors,  3  Jew.  286,  4  Jew.  746 ;  says 
doctors  are  become  seducers,  pastors  im 
postors,  prelates  Pilates,  1  Jew.  162,  2  Jew. 
992,  993, 1081,  4  Jew.  745,  746, 1112,  Sand. 
168;  calls  the  clergy  not  hirelings,  nor 
wolves,  but  devils,  1  Jew.  121,  2  Jew.  642, 
1081 ;  the  corruption  of  the  clergy  in  his 
time  led  him  to  expect  the  revelation  of 
Antichrist,  Coop.  185,  2  Jew.  638,  769, 897, 
1082,  4  Jew.  735;  he  writes  against  the 
heretics  called  Apostolics  or  Henricians, 
3  Jew.  151,  Eog.  119  n.,  330,  331  n 

vi.  Peter,  Rome :  Philpot  refers  to  him 
as  saying  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  Christ's 
vicar,  Phil.  108;  he  calls  Peter  by  that 
name,  ib.  n.;  he  was  deceived,  as  to  Peter's 
supremacy,  with  the  common  error  of  his 
time,  2  Ful.  321 ;  on  Peter's  reception  of 
the  keys,  3  Jew.  368;  he  supposed  that 
Christ's  prayer  for  Peter  secured  the  infal 
libility  of  the  Roman  see,  Whita.  430;  a 
strange  argument  of  his  for  the  pope's 
supremacy,  4  Jew.  747;  he  addresses  the 
pope  as  in  primacy  Abel,  in  government 
Noah,  &c.,  1  Jew.  438  n.,  4  Jew.  745,  882, 
allows  him  two  swords,  4  Jew.  825,  and  as 
cribes  to  him  the  plenitude  of  power,  2  Brad. 
144  n.,  3  Jew.  284,  4  Jew.  745, 746,  829,  yet 
intimates  that  there  may  be  the  fulness  of 
power  without  the  fulness  of  justice,  4  Jew. 
832 ;  denies  that  the  pope  derives  the  right 
(of  crowning  the  emperor)  from  Peter, 
ib.  836  ;  speaks  of  the  credit  arising  to 
himself  on  account  of  the  advancement  of 


BERNARD  —  BERNARDINUS 


111 


Eugenius,  ib,  1045;  tells  that  pontiff  that 
in  some  things  he  succeeded  not  Peter,  but 
Constantine,  ib.  1009;  addresses  him  as  the 
shepherd  shining  in  gold  and  gorgeous  at 
tire,  but  caring  not  for  the  sheep,  2  Jew. 
1020 ;  tells  him  that  ambition  through  him 
strives  to  reign  in  the  church,  3  Jew.  294, 
4  Jew.  867,  and  that  his  ecclesiastical  zeal 
burned  only  for  the  maintenance  of  his 
dignity,  4  Jew.  707 ;  writes  strongly  to  him 
on  the  confusion  of  appeals,  1  Jew.  391 ; 
admonishes  him  that  his  power  is  in  offences, 
not  in  possessions,  3  Whitg.  410;  speaks  of 
a  certain  pope  as  a  follower  of  Judas, 

1  Hoop.  312;    writes  of  the  pope's  court, 
that  it  more  easily  receives  good  men  than 
makes  them,  &c.,  4  Jew.  657;   says  the 
beast  of  the  Apocalypse  occupies  the  chair 
of  Peter,  as  a  lion  prepared  for  his  prey, 

2  Jew.  915,  4  Jew.  743 ;  calls  the  Romans 
hateful  and  wicked,  Hog.  182 

•vii.  Saints  :  expressions  respecting  the 
virgin,  2  Jew.  900  n.,  3  Jew.  572;  he  inter 
prets  Gen.  iii.  15  ("ipsa  conteret")  of  her, 
1  Ful.  534;  Bernard  (or  Gillebert?)  shews 
that  the  church  is  taught  by  the  sufferings 
of  martyrs,  Bale  187 

viii.  Sacraments :  he  says  a  sacrament  is 
called  a  holy  sign,  the  invisible  grace  being 
given  with  a  visible  sign,  3  Bee.  449 ;  '.Us 
the  washing  of  feet  a  great  sacrament, 
1  Jew.  223,  225,  a  sacrament  of  the  re 
mission  of  daily  sins,  2  Jew.  1103,  and  ap 
plies  the  term  sacrament  to  a  painted  cross 
(Gaufrid?),  Ucu:225;  speaking  of  baptism 
he  says,  let  us  be  washed  in  Christ's  blood, 

1  Jew.  466,  475,  2  Jew.  768,  3  Jew.  496, 529 ; 
mentions  some  who  in  his  time  denied  the 
baptism  of  infants,  4  Bui.  382,  Phil.  274 ; 
says  the  will  is  taken  for  the  deed  (in  bap 
tism)  when  necessity   excludes   the   deed, 

2  Bee.  224 ;   observes  that  a  ring  is  given 
to  invest  one  with  an  inheritance ;  so  Christ, 
when  he   drew  nigh  to  his  passion,  gave 
his  disciples  seisin  of  his  grace,  by  a  visi 
ble  sign,  2  Jew.  1102;  the  sealing- ring,  he 
says,  is  nothing  worth ;    I  sought  for  the 
inheritance,  1  Jew.  449;  says,  that  in  the 
communion,  not  only  the  priest  sacrifices, 
but  the  whole  company  of  the  faithful,  ib. 
177 ;   exhorts  daily  to   receive  the   sacra 
ment  as  the  medicine  of  the  wound  of  sin, 
2  Bee.  259 ;  passages  on   the  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  sacrament,  1  Jew.  492,  Hid. 
217,  218;   he  says   the   flesh   of  Christ  is 
given  to  us  spiritually,  not  carnally,  2  Bee. 
286,  3  Bee.  449 ;  asks  what  it  is  to  eat  the 
flesh  of  Christ  and  drink  his  blood,  but  to 


be  partaker  of  his  passion  and  follow  his 
conversation,  3  Bee.  433 ;  a  spurious  work 
in  his  name  says,  angels  eat  the  Word  born 
of  God,  men  eat  the  "Word  made  flesh 
(foenum),  2  Jew.  768,  also  that  the  priest 
holds  his  God,  and  gives  him  to  others,  ib., 
and  touches  him  with  hand  and  mouth,  ib.t 
and  that  the  sacrament  is  God,  and  the 
wine  the  Creator  of  wine,  ib. ;  remarks  on 
these  passages,  ib.  769 

ix.  Miscellanea :  on  the  way  to  under 
stand  the  scriptures  (pseud.),  Whita.  451 ; 
on  the  straight  paths  of  the  Lord,  ib.  400; 
he  says,  thou  hast  appealed  unto  the  gospel, 
unto  the  gospel  thou  shalt  go,  3  Jew.  565 ; 
declares  that  a  rule  which  does  not  agree 
with  the  gospel  is  no  rule  at  all,  ib.  600 ; 
speaks  of  a  so-called  novelty  which  is  not 
new,  but  the  ancient  inheritance  of  the 
church  of  God,  4  Jew.  777 ;  his  resolution. 
Never,  O  Lord,  will  1  depart  from  thee 
without  thee,  1  Brad.  559;  he  shews  how 
we  may  know  that  God  is  with  us  in 
trouble,  Cov.  1 20,  and  that  it  is  better  to 
be  in  trouble,  with  his  presence,  than  to  be 
even  in  heaven  without  him,i'6. 165 ;  he  says 
faith  must  be  by  persuasion,  not  by  force, 
2  Jew.  1023,  Phil.  105 ;  declares  that  the 
seeing  of  the  soul  is  understanding,  3  Jew. 
531 ;  calls  it  a  vanity  to  garnish  the  stones 
of  the  church  with  gold,  and  leave  her  chil 
dren  naked,  1  Bee.  23 ;  would  not  have 
honourable  marriage  taken  from  the  church, 
4  Jew.  645,  646;  says  that  what  has  been 
unadvisedly  vowed  must  not  be  kept;  it  is 
a  wicked  promise  that  is  performed  with 
wickedness  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  428 ;  writes  to 
an  archbishop  about  subjection  to  the  higher 
powers,  4  Jew.  706;  on  the  uncertainty  of 
the  time  of  death,  Sand.  170;  reference  to 
a  prayer  on  death  by  him,  Pro.  Eliz.  537  n.; 
St  Barnard's  verses,  2  Cran.  148 ;  the  say 
ing,  "Bernardus  non  vidit  omnia,"  3  Jew, 
177 

Bernard,  abbas  Augiensis  :  v.  Berno. 

Bernard  of  Morlaix,  or  Morlanensis,  a  Clu- 
niac  monk,  Jew.  xxxiv;  verses  on  Rome, 
4  Jew.  1083 

Bernard,  bp  of  St  David's:  submitted  to  the 
see  of  Canterbury,  3  Tyn.  158  n 

Bernard,  abp  of  Toledo  :  Jew.  xxxiv;  proba 
bly  the  author  of  the  four  sermons  Super 
Salve  Regina,  3  Jew.  596  n 

Bernard  of  Jrilia :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  257 

Bernard  (  ):  at  Oxford,  Pil.  682 

Bernardine,  i.  e.  B.  Ochinus,  q.  v. 

Bernardinus  (St),   Senensis:    devota    oratio 


112 


BERNARDINTJS  —  BERTRAM 


ad  Jesum  Christum,  Pra.  Eliz.  202 ;  the 
same  in  English,  ib.  108;  an  adaptation  of 
a  devout  prayer  by  him,  Lit.  Eliz.  251 ;  he 
wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  258 
Bernardinus  de  Busti:  his  Mariale,  2  Jew. 
900,  3  Jew.  corrig.,  Jew.  xxxiv;  his  blas 
phemous  expression  respecting  the  virgin, 

2  Jew.  900 ;  referred  to  on  purgatory,  Rog. 
215  n 

Berne  :  the  lords  of  Berna  never  subjects  to 
the  duke  of  Savoy,  4  Jew.  665 ;  a  public 
disputation  at  Berne,  4  Bui.  x,  3  Zur.  718; 
the  republic  at  war  with  Geneva,  Phil.  389; 
letter  from  the  council  to  king  Edward, 

3  Zur.  717 ;    election  of  ministers  there, 
1  Whitg.  309,  418 

Berners  (  ):  v.  Yerney. 

Bernher  (Augustine) :  references  to  him,  1 
Brad.  306,  2  Brad.  168,  398  n.,  406,  Rid. 
362,  369,  371,  379,  384 ;  some  account 
of  him  and  his  writings,  2  Brad.  186  n., 
1  Lot.  446,  3  Zur.  360  n. ;  he  published  the 
sermons  of  his  master  Latimer,  1  Lat.  xiv, 
xvi,  446,  447  n.,  455 ;  his  account  of  Lati 
mer,  ib.  319 ;  he  aids  Jewel  in  his  escape, 
Jew.  xi;  letter  from  him  to  Ridley,  Rid. 
381 ;  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  360 ;  dedication 
to  Katherine  duchess  of  Suffolk,  1  Lat.  311 ; 
letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  34,  158,  172,  186, 
251,  Rid.  372,  380,  382 

Bernius  (Nich.):  letter  to  bp  Horn,  2  Zur. 
264  (v.  Bernus). 

Berno,  or  Bernard,  abb.  Augiensis:  3  Bee. 
415  n 

Bernus  (  ):  perhaps  the  same  as  Ber 
nius,  2  Zur.  278,  284 

Berny  (  ):  v.  Verney. 

Bernye  (Eliz.):  v.  Barney. 

Berosus,  the  Chaldean :  on  Gog  and  Magog, 
Bale  571 

Berryn-Arbor,  or  Berinber,  co.  Devon :  Bu- 
den  in  this  parish,  Jewel's  birth-place, 
Jew.  v 

Bertha,  queen  of  Kent :  attended  by  a  Chris 
tian  bishop,  Calf.  306;  worshipped  at  St 
Martin's,  Canterbury,  1  Jew.  306 ;  men 
tioned,  3  Jew.  165 

Berthelet  (Tho.),  printer:  2  Cran.  395,  396 

Berthlet  (Tho.),  or  Barthelet :  Cranmer's  se 
cretary  (the  same?),  2  Cran.  270,  300 

Bertie  (Pereg.),  lord  Willoughby  de  Eresby: 
sent  to  assist  Henry  IV.  of  France,  Lit. 
Eliz.  470;  his  chaplain,  2  Zur.  327  n 

Bertie  (Rich.):  an  exile  for  religion,  2  Zur. 
239 n.;  husband  of  Katherine  duchess  of 
Suffolk  (and  father  of  the  preceding),  I  Lat. 
81  n. ;  (v.  Bartie,  perhaps  the  same). 

Bertram,  or  Ratramn :  his  character  by  Tri- 


themius,  3  Bee.  449 ;  a  learned  and  sound 
catholic,  Rid.  206;  his  book  De  Corpore  et 
Sanguine  Domini,  1  Hoop.  624,  Jew.  xxxiv, 
Rid.  159 ;  it  was  written  against  Paschasius, 
1  Hoop.  118  n.,  524  n.;  written  at  the  request 
of  Charles  the  Bald,  not  of  Charlemagne, 
Grin.  73  n.,  1  Hoop.  524  n.,  Rid.  159  n. ;  in 
sinuated  by  papists  to  be  a  recent  forgery, 
Rid.  159  n. ;  but  many  passages  from  it  are 
found  translated  into  Anglo-Saxon  in  the 
Paschal  homily,  2  Ful.  20  n. ;  this  book 
brought  Ridley  from  Romish  error,  Rid.  ix, 
206;  that  martyr,  after  his  degradation,  ad- 
vised  bp  Brooks  to  read  it,  ib.  290 ;  translated 
by  "Will.  Hugh,  ib.  159  n. ;  Bertram  says  that 
when  we  shall  come  to  the  sight  of  Christ,  ! 
we  shall  have  no  need  of  instruments  to  (, 
put  us  in  remembrance  of  his  kindness,  j 
3  Bee.  370,  371,  448 ;  his  doctrine  on  the  ! 
sacrament,  1  Jew.  458  ;  on  the  presence  of  , 
Christ  therein,  Rid.  202;  he  allows  that  {. 
the  sacrament  is,  after  a  certain  manner, 
the  body  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  503;  says  that 
as  to  the  substance  of  the  creatures,  they 
remain  after  consecration  what  they  were 
before,  2  Bee.  268,  3  Bee.  425,  2  Jew.  1116, 
Sand.  89;  argues  that  if  the  mystery  (of 
the  sacrament)  be  not  done  under  a  figure,  j 
it  is  not  rightly  called  a  mystery,  3  Bee. 
425,  2  Hoop.  405,  and  that  if  the  wine 
when  consecrated  be  turned  into  the  blood 
of  Christ,  the  water  must  be  turned  into 
the  blood  of  the  people,  3  Bee.  426,  447; 
calls  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  a  spi 
ritual  meat  and  a  spiritual  drink,  2  Bee.  295, 
296,  3  Bee.  434 ;  says  that  he  who  now  in 
the  church  spiritually  turns  bread  and  wine 
into  his  body  and  blood,  once  made  his 
body  of  the  manna,  and  his  blood  of  the 
water  from  the  rock,  1  Jew.  546, 2  Jew.  577 , 
3  Jew.  503 ;  insists  that  the  body  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament  is  neither  visible  nor  palpa 
ble,  3  Bee.  445,  446 ;  expounds  the  distinc 
tion  made  by  Ambrose  between  the  flesh  that 
was  crucified,  and  the  sacrament  of  that 
flesh,  ib.  444,  445 ;  argues  from  that  father 
that  the  sacrament  is  not  corporal  but  spi 
ritual  food,  ib.  445 ;  maintains,  on  the 
same  authority,  the  difference  between  the 
body  of  Christ  which  suffered,  and  that 
which  is  received  of  the  faithful  in  the 
sacrament,  3  Bee.  446,  Grin.  73,  74 ;  argues 
from  Jerome  that  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
Christ  are  understood  two  ways,  3  Bee. 
446;  says  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
used  in  the  church  differs  from  that  known 
to  be  glorified  in  his  body  through  his 
resurrection,  ib.  447,  448 ;  calls  the  bread 


BERTRAM 


BEZA 


113 


and  cup  a  figure,  3  Bee.  448,  449,  2  Hoop. 
405 ;  declares  that  without  the  spiritual 
working  the  mysteries  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  profit  nothing,  3  Bee.  469 

Bertrand  Parayte,  q.  v. 

Bertrand  (Pet. ) :  in  a  gloss  on  the  Decretals, 
he  says,  Christ  would  not  have  dealt  dis 
creetly,  had  he  not  left  a  vicar,  1  Jew.  380 

Berub :  to  repair,  2  Cran.  186 

Berwick  on  Tweed  :  v.  Dialogue. 

On  the  name  Berwick,  Rid.  489,  492; 
a  congress  there,  3  Zur.  429,  434,  454 

Beryllus :  a  heretic,  3  Bee.  401 ;  but  he  for 
sook  his  error,  2  Jew.  802 

Bessarion   (Card.):    he    flattered    the    pope, 

1  Jew.  335;  his  conduct  at  the  council  of 
Florence, 3  Jew.  126, 341, Rid.  250n.;  made 
a  cardinal,  2  Jew.  700;  he  declares  that  all 
churches  but  the  Latin  and  Greek  are  full 
of  heresies,  1  Jew.  334 ;  confesses  that  there 
are  only  two  sacraments  plainly  delivered 
in  the  gospel,  2  Jew.  1104,  1125;  3  Jew. 
444,459;  shews  that  the  proper  order  in  the 
sacrament  is  first  to   consecrate,  then   to 
break,  and  after  that  to  distribute,  1  Jew. 
126,  4  Jew.  887 ;  says,  in  the  Latin  church 
consecration  is  wrought  by  the  words  of 
Christ ;    in  the  Greek  church,  by  prayers 
that  follow,  1  Jew.  123, 139  n.,  3  Jew.  451 ; 
speaks   of  the  people  saying  "  Amen"  to 
the  words  of  the  priest,  1  Jew.  312,  2  Jei 
698;  expresses  his  doubt  of  a  work  ascribed 
to  Clement,  1  Jew.  112 

Besides :  apart  from,  2  Tyn.  183 

Bessus  :   punished  by  Alexander,  Pit.  188 

Best  (Cha.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlv.;  of  the 

fall  of  man  in  Adam  (verses),  ib.  471 
Best  (Jo.),  bp  of  Carlisle  :  ill-used  in  Cum 
berland,  Grin.  268 ;  recommended  to  Cecil, 
ib.;  complains  of  want  of  preachers  in  his 
diocese,  ib.  285 

Beston  (Eliz.) :  at  Calais,  2  Cran.  320 
Beswick  (Hog.):  Bradford's  brother-in-law, 

2  Brad.  xli. 

Bethel :  4  Bui.  165,  3  Tyn.  182;  it  came  to 

be  called  Bethaven,  4  Jew.  1046 
Bethesda :  v.  Jerusalem. 
Bethlehem  :  v.  Stars. 

The  house  of  bread,  Hutch.  256;  called 

by  Prudentius  the  head  of  the  world,  1  Jew. 

439,  3  Jew.  270 ;   Paula's  visit  to  it,  2  Jew. 

740 

Bethlehem  hospital :  v.  London. 
Bethnal  Green,  co.  Middlesex  :  Sand.  xiv. 
Bethsaida :  denounced,  3  Bui.  112,  2  Hoop. 

209 
Bethshemesh  :    the   ark  there,  2  Bui.   148, 

4  Bui.  295 


Beti  (Fr.) :  at  Strasburgh,  1  Zur.  9 

Betta  (Thaddeus) :  saluted,  1  Zur.  305 

Better :  used  (as  in  the  Catechism)  for  supe 
rior  in  rank,  1  Tjn.  203 

Bettes  (Eliz.):  v.  Brown  (E.). 

Betts  (Will.),  of  C.  C.  C.,  chaplain  to  Anne 
Boleyn:  his  death,  Park.  1,  2 

Betuleius  (Xystus) :  Calf.  13  n 

Beugnot  (  ):  Hist.  de.  la  Destruction  du 

Pagan  ism  e,  2  Bee.  305  n 

Bever :  drink  ?  Pil.  446 

Beveridge  (Will.),  bp  of  St  Asaph  :  Pandecta, 
Calf.  137  n.,  2  Ful.  50  n 

Beverley,  co.  York  :  a  place  for  pilgrimage, 
Sale  99 

Beverley  (Jo.) :  a  persecuted  priest,  Bale  13, 
50  ;  hanged  and  burnt,  ib.  51 

Bevis  of  Hampton,  or  Southampton :    Calf. 
224,  1  Hoop.  77,  1  Tyn.  161 

Bewray :  to  defile,  1  Brad.  137 

Bexterley :  v.  Baxterley. 

Beza(Theod.): 

i.  His  Life  and  Works :  his  works 
Jew.  xxxiv.  3  Whitg.  xxv. ;  references  to 
him,  1  Zur.  If  2,  2  Zur.  35  ;  his  ordination, 

2  Ful.  73 ;  Greek  professor  at  Lausanne, 

3  Zur.  153 ;  his  part  in  the  conference  at 
Poissy,    Grin.   244  n.,  1  Jew.  89;    praises 
Cartwright,  1  Zur.  312  n.;  mention  of  his 
letter  to  Grindal,  3  Whitg.  277,  278  ;  testi 
fies  to  the  purity  of  doctrine  in  England, 
Rog.  7  ;  letters  by  him  to  Bullinger,  2  Zur. 
127,  153;  letter  of  the  church  of  Scotland 
to  him,  ib.  362;  other  letters  to  him,  ib. 
142,   152,  154,  170,  3  Zur.  741;   letter  to 
him  and  others,  2  Zur.  121 

ii.  Biblical  criticism  :  his  translation  of 
the  New  Testament,  1  Ful.  passim ;  a  table 
of  alleged  corruptions  therein,  ib.  594  (and 
see  the  title  Beza  in  the  index  to  that  vo 
lume)  ;  his  translations  not  followed  by  the 
English,  ib.  154;  the  Codex  Bezse,  ib.  57, 
88 ;  his  criticisms  on  the  Greek  text  of  the 
New  Testament,  ib.  41,  &c. ;  his  opinion  of 
the  Vulgate  version  of  the  New  Testa 
ment,  ib.  175n.,  Whita.  144  ;  his  rendering 
of  MeTaj>oei-re,  1  Ful.  155;  his  interpreta 
tion  of  Ka-raxupitvovtriv  and  KaTe£ov<rtd- 
fyvtriv  in  Matt.  xx.  1  Whitg.  164;  on  Gal. 
ii.  2,  "those  of  reputation,"  2  Whitg.  411;  on 
Eph.  i.  23,  "  the  fulness  of  him,"  &c.  1  Ful. 
231  n.,  232,  &c.;  exposition  of  Phil.  i.  16, 
ot'X  oyi/tos,  1  Whitg.  294;  his  translation 
concerning  temptation  considered,  1  Ful. 
561,  &c. ;  he  says  the  judicial  law  of  Moses 
consists  partly  in  external  manner  of  wor 
ship,  partly  in  the  civil  affairs  of  life, 
1  Whitg.  268,  and  shews  that  its  precepts 

8 


114 


BEZA 


are  not  binding  on  Christian  states,  ib.  277, 
278;  thinks  we  owe  more  to  Paul's  bonds 
than  to  his  liberty,  Rog.  324  n.;  held  John 
to  be  the  writer  of  the  Apocalypse,  1  FuL 
34;  speaks  of  the  dislike  of  Servetus  and 
others  to  commentaries,  Rog.  196  n 

iii.  Doctrine:  on  predestination, SWhitg. 
142 — 145;  on  making  our  calling  and  elec 
tion  sure,  1  Ful:  85;  he  opposed  the  doc 
trine  of  free-will,  ib.  377;  on  the  impos 
sibility  of  keeping  God's  commandments 
perfectly,  ib.  399 n.;  against  the  error  of 
inherent  justice,  ib.  401  n.,  404;  on  Christ's 
descent  into  hell,  ib.  81;  he  amended  his 
translation  of  a  text  respecting  it,  ib.  229, 
230 ;  his  alleged  omission  of  the  article  of 
the  creed  concerning  it,  ib.  278,  279 ;  on 
the  word  ViNif,  ib.  310  n.;  defence  of  his 
doctrine  on  Christ's  descent  into  hell, 

2  Ful.  377 

iv.  Sacraments:  on  circumcision  as  a  seal 
of  righteousness,  1  Ful.  451;  he  says  that  by 
circumcision  the  Jews  became  more  guilty; 
so  with  respect  to  baptism,  ib.  398 n.;  re 
bukes  Castalio  for  calling  baptism  "  wash 
ing,"  ib.  255, 256 ;  on  John's  baptism,  ib.  453, 
&c. ;  on  "water  and  the  Spirit,"  ib.  455; 
against  baptism  in  private,  3  Whiig.  548 ; 
on  the  baptism  of  the  children  of  excom 
municate  persons,  ib.  142 — 145;  on  the 
construction  of  Luke  xxii.  20,  "This  cup," 
&c.}  1  Ful.  132—139,  512,  2  Ful.  385— 
387  ;  on  the  blessing  or  consecration  of  the 
sacrament,  1  Ful.  499 — 501;  he  declares 
that  the  sacraments  are  only  two,  3  Jew. 
455 

v.  Church  Polity  :  on  church  govern 
ment,  3  Whitg.  162,  217,218;  he  says  the 
apostles  had  authority,  as  twelve  patriarchs, 
over  the  church,  Rog.  328;  on  Peter's  pri 
macy,  1  Ful.  86 ;  on  the  election  of  Mat 
thias,  1  Whitg.  303,  357;  on  the  corporal 
punishments  inflicted  by  the  apostles, 

3  Whitg.  545;    on  Andronicus  and  Junia, 

1  Whitg.  498;  he  allows  difference  of  rank 
amongst  ministers,  2  Whitg.  266,  332,  433; 
calls  primates  and  archbishops  the  shadow 
and  image  of  the  Roman  polity,  Rog.  329  n.; 
on  the  office  of  Timothy,  whom,  in  effect, 
he  allows  to  have  been  bishop  of  Ephesus, 

2  Whitg.  298,  300,  308 ;  says  -jrperruis  was 
formerly   the   appellation    of    bishops,   ib. 
309 ;  traces  the  growth  of  their  civil  juris 
diction,  3  Whitg.  544;   on  the  calling  and 

election  of  ministers,  1  Whitg.  305,  415 

417 ;  by  xe'/UOTOJ"'a   he   understands   suf 
frage,  ib.  345;  expounds  the  peculiar  duties 
of  pastors,  2  Whitg.  457,458;  disallows  the 


exercise  of  ministry  against  the  will  of  the 
prince  and  bishops,  Grin.  209;  asserts  that 
a  discreet  policy  must  be  used  in  the  church, 
that  the  apostles  did  not  always  use  the 
same  form  of  electing,  and  that  therefore 
churches  are  not  always  bound  to  follow 
their  form,  1  Whitg.  414,  &c.,  457,  458;  on 
the  choice  of  deacons  (Acts  vi.)  ib.  303,  365, 
417,  457,  458,  459 ;  gives  his  opinion  on 
their  office,  2  Whitg.  457,  458,  3  Whitg.  65, 
72;  considers  that  Rom.  xii.  8  has  reference 
to  them,  3  Whitg.  282  n. ;  on  the  avveopiov 
(Matt.  v.  22),  ib.  228 ;  on  the  presbytery  or 
eldership,  1  Whitg.  488 ;  says  there  should  be 
a  presbytery  even  under  Christian  rulers, 
3  Whitg.  538;  that  princes  and  noblemen 
should  be  chosen  into  the  presbytery,  ib. 
205 ;  asks,  who  can  exempt  even  kings  and 
princes  from  the  domination,  not  human 
but  divine  (of  the  presbytery)?  Rog.  340; 
says  one  cause  of  councils  was  to  make 
rules  of  discipline  according  to  the  diver 
sity  of  time,  1  Wkitg.  253,  287;  approves 
provincial  synods,  2  Whitg.  332 ;  thought 
that  private  persons  might  summon  as 
semblies  about  church  causes,  Rog.  206; 
warns  against  looking  always  at  what 
the  apostles  did,  1  Whitg.  254,  287,  458, 
3  Whitg.  195;  says  that  not  all  apostolic 
rites  are  now  to  be  received,  1  Whitg.  287  ; 
shews  that  canons  about  church-rites  re 
spect  comeliness  in  external  things,  and 
hence  are  neither  general  nor  perpetual,  so 
that  we  find  a  contrariety  in  them,  1  Whitg. 
253,  254,  287;  allows  that  what  is  profit 
able  to  edify  is  not  to  be  determined  by  the 
judgment  of  the  common  people,  ib.  198, 
and  that  they  who  command  or  forbid  the 
use  of  indifferent  things  without  reason,  or 
rashly  judge  men's  consciences  therein, 
offend  God  and  their  neighbours,  ib.  198, 
199 ;  also  that  things  otherwise  indifferent 
may  by  some  lawful  commandment  change 
as  it  were  their  nature,  and  become  impe 
rative,  1  Whitg.  209, 2  Whitg.  5 ;  he  disliked 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  Rog.  321  n.;  calls 
prayers  in  an  unknown  tongue  a  mockery 
of  God,  1  Jew.  329;  on  excommunication, 
3  Whitg.  142—145;  on  the  keys  (Matt. 
xvi.)t7>.  542 

vi.  Heresies:  on  papism,  3  Whitg.  148; 
on  Marcion's  heresy,  Rog.  51  n.;  on  the 
Enthusiasts,  ib.  158;  on  the  heretic  Blan- 
drata,  ib.  49  n. ;  on  the  apostates  Neuserus 
and  Silvanus,  ib.  162;  on  Osiander's  error; 
ib.  115  n.;  on  Servetus,  ib.  55  n.,  70  n., 
196 n.;  he  maintains  that  magistrates  may 
punish  heretics,  3  Whitg.  448 


BEZA  —  BIBLE 


115 


v55.    Marriage:  on  1  Cor.  vii.  1,  against   | 
Erasmus,  1  Ful.  115 ;  he  shews  how  celi 
bacy  is  better  than  marriage,  2  Ful.  383 ; 
calls  Ochinus  a  defender  of  polygamy,  Rog. 
307  n.;  says  the  judgment  of  matrimonial 
causes    pertains    to  the  civil  magistrate, 
3  Whitg.  543 
Bezaleel :  2  Bui.  150 

Blanket  ( Jo.) :  a  Bononois  born,  2  Cran.  330 
Bib :  to  drink,  3  Bee.  282 
Bible:  v.  Law  of  God,  Scripture,  Word  of 
God;  also  the  names  of  the  several  books. 
The  present  title  is    bibliographical   and 
historical. 

POLYGLOT  :  the  Complutensian  Bible 
cited  respecting  the  doxology  to  the  Lord's 
prayer,  4  Bui.  219,  220  n 

Anglo-Saxon  :  v.  English,  infra. 

Armenian  :  it  is  alleged  that  Chrysostom 
rendered  the  scriptures  into  this  tongue, 
Whita.  222;  a  version  alluded  to  by  Theo- 
doret,  ib.  245 

British  :  v.  Welsh,  infra. 

Coptic  :  Chrysostom  says  the  Egyptians 
had  scripture  in  their  own  tongue,  Whita. 
245;  so  Theodoret,  ib. 

Dalmatic  :  v.  Sclavonic,  infra. 

Dutch  :  a  version  commenced  by  de  Mar- 
nix,  2  Zur.  289  n 

English :  ancient  vernacular  versiom 
2  Cran.  119 ;  the  Bible  was  translated  for 
our  Saxon  forefathers,  but  it  is  questionable 
to  what  extent,  1  Tyn.  149  n. ;  Bede  trans 
lated  St  John's  Gospel,  2  Jew.  694;  and  he 
says  the  scriptures  were  read  in  his  time  in 
the  languages  of  the  English,  the  Britons, 
the  Scots,  the  Picts,  and  the  Latins,  Whita. 
222,  &  al. ;  his  account  of  the  poems  of 
Caidmon,  2  Jew.  694,  &  al. ;  the  Psalms 
translated  by  command  of  Alfred,  2«7e?<;.694, 
Whita.  222 ;  alleged  translation  by  order  of 
king  Athelstan,  2  Jew.  690,  694,  Whita. 
222  ;  reference  to  an  old  lawful  translation 
before  Wickliffe's,  3  Tyn.  168;  Wickliffe's 
version,  2  Cov.  ix.  1  Tyn.  xx.  xxviii. ;  this 
and  other  translations  forbidden  by  abp 
Arundel,  1  Tyn.  132  n. ;  the  reading  of  the 
scriptures  by  the  people  soon  afterwards 
forbidden  by  law,  Bale  50 

Matthew  and  Mark,  translated  by  Tyndale 
(c.  1524),  1  Tyn.  xxvii. ;  Tyndale's  New 
Testament  with  notes,  in  quarto,  begun  to 
be  printed  at  Cologne,  1525,  ib.  xxviii.  &c. ; 
account  of  the  only  remaining  fragment  of 
this  Testament,  how  in  the  British  Museum, 
ib.  4,  5  ;  the  notes  of  that  fragment,  2  Tyn. 
227—236;  Tyndale's  New  Testament, 
Worms,  1526,  12mo.  without  notes,  (the 


first  edition  published),  1  Tyn.  xxx.— xxxii. ; 
specimen  of  it,  3  Tyn.  286 ;  Tyndale's  epistle 
subjoined  to  this  edition,  1  Tyn.  389;  third 
edition,  Antwerp,  Chr.  Endhoven,  1526, 
ib.  xxxiii. ;  bought  up  by  abp  Warham,  ib. ; 
fourth  edition,  Antwerp,  Chr.  Van  Rure- 
mund,  1527,  ib. ;  Joye's  surreptitious  edi 
tions,  1534,  ib.  Ixi. ;  revised  edition,  Ant 
werp,  1534,  ib.  Ixii.  467 ;  three  editions 
printed  at  Antwerp  in  1535;  one  of  them 
for  the  use  of  ploughmen,  ib.  Ixxiii.  ;  speci 
men  of  the  last-mentioned  edition,  3  Tyn. 
287 ;  Tyndale's  New  Testament,  1536,  the 
first  volume  of  scripture  printed  in  England, 
ITyn.lxxv.  467;  the  edition  of  1538,  z'6.467; 
a  copy  of  the  New  Testament,  on  vellum, 
sent  by  Tyndale  to  queen  Anne  Boleyn, 
ib.  Ixiv. ;  the  books  of  Moses,  by  Tyndale, 
separately  published,  1530,  &c.  ib.  xl. ;  spe 
cimen,  from  the  second  edition  of  Genesis, 
3  Tyn.  284  ;  Tyndale's  preface  to  the  Pen 
tateuch,  1  Tyn.  392  ;  alleged  translation  of 
Jonah,  by  Tyndale,  1531  (no  copy  known 
to  exist)  ib.  4/7;  Tyndale's  Testament  re 
viled  by  Tonstal  and  by  Martin,  ib.  228, 
229,  1  Ful.  61 ;  English  Bibles  and  other 
books  burned  at  St  Paul's  in  the  presence 
of  Wolsey,  bp  Fisher  preaching,  1  Tyn. 
xxxi.;  translations  inhibited  by  Tonstal,  ib. 
132  n. ;  their  circulation  forbidden  by  royal 
proclamation,  1  Lat.  v.,  1  Tyn.  131  n.,  the 
king  being  advised  by  More  and  the  bishops, 
1  Tyn.  34, 35;  Latimer's  letter  to  king  Henry, 
for  restoring  the  liberty  of  reading  the  holy 
scriptures,  2  Lat.  297 ;  Papists  condemn 
Tyndale's  and  all  translations  into  common 
tongues,  ib.  320 

Coverdale's  Bible  (first  printed  1535); 
translations  used  in  this  version,  2  Cov.  12; 
its  publication,  ib.  ix. ;  it  is  stated  that 
Henry  VIII.  ordered  it  to  go  abroad  among 
the  people,  1  Ful.  98,  but  probably  it  was 
never  expressly  sanctioned  by  him,  2  Cor. 
x. ;  different  editions,  ib.  x.  &c.  2,  1  Ful. 
20  n.,  67,  68 ;  editions  of  his  New  Testa 
ment,  2  Cov.  xi.  23,  497 ;  dedication  and 
prologue  to  the  New  Testament  printed  by 
Nycolson,  1538,  ib.  24—31 ;  dedication  and 
prologue  to  the  New  Testament  printed  by 
Regnault  in  the  same  year,  ib.  32 — 36;  two 
copies  of  a  Bible  to  be  printed  on  parch 
ment,  one  for  the  king,  one  for  lord  Crom 
well,  ib.  492:  letters  from  Coverdale  to 
lord  Cromwell  respecting  his  biblical  la 
bours,  ib.  &  seq. 

The  Bible  called  Matthew's  (Grafton, 
1537),  2  Cov.  x.  2  Cran.  344,  345,  1  Ful. 
20  n.,  21,  72,  91;  edited,  or  commenced,  by 
8—2 


116 


BIBLE 


Jo.  Rogers  the  martyr,  2  Cov.  x.,  1  Tyn. 
Ixxiv. ;  completed,  ib.  Ixxv.;  specimen  of 
Tyndale's  translation  of  the  historic  books 
of  the  Old  Testament,  from  that  edition, 
3  Tyn.  285 ;  the  English  Bible  sanctioned 
by  Henry  VIII.  2  Cran.  viii.  345;  licence 
granted  to  read  it,  2  Lot.  240 ;  it  is  ordered 
to  be  set  up  in  churches,  2  Cran.  346  n. ; 
2  Lat.  240  n.;  Latimer  orders  it  to  be 
chained  in  the  monastery  of  Worcester, 
and  directs  each  monk  to  procure  the  New 
Testament,  ib.  241 ;  about  this  time  Anne 
Askewe  reads  it  in  Lincoln  minster,  Sale 
173;  the  clergy  directed  to  procure  Bibles 
for  themselves,  2  Lat.  243;  the  Bible  en 
joined  to  be  used  in  English  as  well  as  in 
Latin,  and  studied  by  the  clergy  and  laity, 
2  Cran.  81,  155,  1G1 ;  the  declaration  to  be 
read  by  curates  upon  the  publishing  of  the 
Bible  in  English,  ib.  391  n. ;  the  injunctions 
for  reading  it  abused  at  Calais,  ib.  391; 
Cranmer's  Bible  disliked  by  Papists,  1  Ful. 
190;  price  fixed  for  it,  and  proposed  ex 
clusive  privilege  for  printing  it,  2  Cran. 
395,  39C  ;  Cranmer's  prologue  to  the  Bible, 
ib.  118;  the  Bible  ordered  to  be  provided  in 
churches,  2  Zur.  158 ;  vacillating  conduct 
of  the  king,  2  Cran.  ix. ;  the  general  reading 
of  the  English  Bible  prohibited,  1543,  3 
Zur.  356  n.;  Hooper  orders  a  Bible  to  be 
provided  in  every  church,  2  Hoop.  139, 
142;  desires  a  better  version,  ib.  393 

The  Geneva  version  (first  printed  1560), 
1  Ful.  118  n,  154;  it  was  translated  from 
the  Hebrew  and  Greek,  ib.  118;  the  trans 
lators,  3  Zur.  764  n. ;  Bodley  has  a  special 
licence  to  print  this  version  for  seven  vears 
from  Jan.  1560-1,  Park.  261  ;  edition  of 
London,  1578,  1  Whitg.  203  n.,  2  Whitg. 
524;  that  of  Edinb.  1579,  1  Ful.  67,  68; 
verses  on  the  excellency  of  scripture,  by 
Tho.  Gressop,  prefixed  to  the  Geneva 
Bible,  Poet.  469 ;  various  notes  and  trans 
lations,  see  3  Whitg.  629 

The  Bishops'  Bible  (first  printed  1568), 
1  Ful.  113  n.,  Grin.  viii.  ;  Parker  desires 
Cecil  to  revise  an  epistle,  Park.  290 ;  lists 
of  the  revisers,  ib.  334—336  n.;  instructions 
sent  to  them,  ib.  336  n.;  the  revision  com 
pleted,  ib.  334 ;  Parker's  letter  sent  with  this 
Bible  to  the  queen,  ib.  337;  quarto  edition, 
1569,  1  Ful.  113  n. ;  this  translation  ordered 
to  be  read  in  churches,  1571,  ib. ;  English 
edition  of  1577,  ib.  68 

Bibles  burned  by  the  popish  rebels  in 
the  North,  1569,  1  Zur.  214,  228 ;  the  Bible 
permitted  to  be  read  in  English,  but  dis 
regarded,  1  Bee.  38 ;  it  lieth  always  open  (in 


churches)  for  men  to  read,  Lit.  Eliz.  571; 
leaves  torn  out  of  the  Bibles  in  St  Paul's 
church,  1  Bee.  322  n. ;  reference  to  a  Bible 
printed  by  Rich.  Jug,  1577,  1  Ful.  422 

The  Rhemish  Testament  (first  printed 
1582),  1  Ful.  xiii.  &  passim,  Whita.  141; 
strange  words  therein,  e.g.  "promerited," 
Lit.  Eliz.  681;  notes  cited,  Rog.  58  n.,  & 
passim  (v.  Rhemists). 

Fulke's  DEFENCE  OP  THE  TRANSLA 
TIONS  OF  THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURES  INTO 
THE  ENGLISH  TONGUE  (anterior  to  1582), 

AGAINST  THE  CAVILS  OF  G.MARTIN,  1  Ful.  • 

the  English  versions  were  translated  from 
the  common  printed  copies,  ib.  74;  what 
versions  read  in  churches,  ib.  190 ;  alleged 
errors  in  English  translations,  2  Jew.  831 ; 
alleged  heretical  additions  to  the  text, 
1  Ful.  547,  &c.  ;  alleged  corruptions,  ib. 
557,  &c. ;  other  faults,  ib.  571,  &c. ;  on  the 
general  excellence  of  the  English  versions, 
ib.  591 ;  mistake  in  Bagster's  English  Poly 
glot,  and  other  English  Bibles,  (Jud.  ix. 
53),  Calf.  91  n 

Ethiopia :  Chrysostom  says  the  Ethio 
pians  had  scripture  in  their  own  tongue, 
Whita.  245 

French :  a  translation  published  by 
Olivetan  (Neuf.  1535),  3  Zur.  622  n. ;  the 
version  of  Seb.  Chateillon,  1555,  4  Jew. 
xxxiv.  980 

Gothic :  the  version  of  TJlphilas,  2 
Jew.  690,  Whita.  221 

Greek  (LXX.  —  v.  Chronology):  ac 
count  of  the  Septuagint,  Whita.  117; 
whether  the  LXX.  translated  the  entire 
Old  Testament  or  only  the  Pentateuch,  ib. 
118;  Jerome  doubts  whether  they  trans 
lated  more  than  the  latter,  1  Ful.  80,  521 ; 
whether  the  version  of  the  LXX.  be  still 
extant,  Whita.  121 ;  Fulke  expresses  a  doubt 
as  to  its  existence,  2  Ful.  166;  it  was  caused 
to  be  made  by  king  Ptolemy,  2  Cran.  183  ; 
Josephus  and  Epiphanius  on  the  books  sent 
by  the  Jews  to  that  prince,  Whita.  59 ;  on 
the  story  of  its  translation,  1  Ful.  53,  80 ; 
the  miraculous  unanimity  of  the  translators 
asserted  by  Irenaeus  and  Augustine,  but 
denied  by  Jerome,  Whita.  120 ;  when  the 
Septuagint  was  published,  ib.  118 ;  the 
Psalter  now  extant  said  not  to  be  of  the 
LXX.  translation,  1  Ful.  373 ;  in  what  sense 
the  Septuagint  is  authentic,  Whita.  138 ; 
its  authority,  2  Ful.  222 ;  faults  of  the 
present  copies,  Whita.  121,  122 ;  it  differs 
widely  from  the  Hebrew,  1  Ful.  521 ; 
the  fathers  endeavour  to  reconcile  those 
copies,  ib.  53;  the  Septuagint  is  not  to  be 


BIBLE 


117 


despised,  though  it  has  often  corrupted 
the  Hebrew,  Whita.  180;  venerated  by 
Augustine  and  Ambrose,  1  Ful.  51 ;  not  so 
much  esteemed  by  Jerome,  ib.  49,  51; 
highly  valued  by  the  fathers  generally, 
1  Ful.  73,  Whita.  119;  the  principal  edi 
tions  of  the  Septuagint,  viz.  Compl.  1517, 
Venet.  1518,  Rom.  1585,  and  the  Alexan 
drine,  1707, 2  Ful.  1G6  n 

Greek  (other  versions  of  the  O.  T. ) : 
those  of  Aquila,  Symmachus,  Theodotion, 
&c.,  2  Jew,  692,  Whita.  123 ;  some  parts 
of  Jerome's  Latin  version  turned  into 
Greek  by  Sophronius,  Whita.  137 

GREEK  (N.  T.) :  on  the  Greek  edition 
of  the  New  Testament,  Whita.  125 ;  con 
jectural  emendations  of  the  Greek  text  by 
Beza,  1  Ful.  41;  he  rejects  Septuagintal 
phrases,  ib.  43,  &c.;  the  Codex  Bezae,  ib. 
88 

HEBREW  (v.  Chronology) :  on  the  Hebrew 
text,  Whita.  112 ;  supported  by  Christ's 
citations,  1  Ful.  49;  the  points  defended, 
ib.  55,  578  ;  alleged  errors  in  the  present 
text,  ib.  578,  &c.,  Whita.  158,  &c. 

Indian  (?) :  Chrysostom  and  Theodoret 
speak  of  the  Indians  as  having  scripture  in 
their  own  tongue,  Whita.  245 

Italian  :  the  version  of  Antonio  Bruc- 
cioli,  1532,  4  Jew.  xxxiv.  980 

Latin  (versions  before  Jerome) :  innu 
merable  early  Latin  versions,  1  Ful.  73, 
439,  Whita.  128;  the  versio  Itala  preferred 
by  Augustine  to  all  other  Latin  copies, 
Whita.  128 

Latin  (Vulgate):  on  the  Latin  Vulgate 
edition,  Whita.  128,  &c.;  Jerome's  version 
read  in  the  church  in  his  own  lifetime,  ib. 
129 ;  the  present  Vulgate  not  entirely 
Jerome's,  ib.  129;  how  far  his  accord 
ing  to  Bellarmine,  ib.  130;  the  Psalms, 
not  of  Jerome's  version,  but  a  translation 
from  the  Greek,  ib.  180;  the  authors  of  the 
Vulgate  were  not  sufficiently  conversant 
with  Latin,  1  Ful.  435;  examples  of  its 
many  solecisms  and  barbarisms,  Whita. 
150 ;  the  present  Vulgate  differs  widely 
from  the  Hebrew,  ib.  131;  it  does  not  al 
ways  follow  the  LXX.  1  Ful.  73,  81;  it 
often  varies  from  the  judgment  of  Jerome, 
Whita.  132,  146;  Bellarmine's  replies  on 
this  point  considered,  ib.  134;  its  various 
readings  very  numerous,  1  Ful.  74;  it  is 
very  corrupt,  Whita.  Ill ;  certain  corrupt 
places  therein  set  forth,  ib.  163,  &c. ;  errors 
in  it,  1  Ful.  62,  70,  385,  591;  on  the  mani 
fold  corruptions  in  the  Psalms,  Whita. 
179  ;  corruptions  in  the  New  Testament, 


ib.  193,  &c.;  opinions  of  Erasmus  and  Isi 
dore  Clarius  on  its  corruptions,  ib.  207; 
false  doctrines  based  on  its  errors  of  trans 
lation,  ib.  468  ;  the  Vulgate  was  not  of  the 
highest  authority  with  Bede,  1  Ful.  57, 
but  it  is  preferred  by  Romanists  to  the 
Greek  and  Hebrew,  Whita.  Ill,  and  was 
declared  authentic  by  the  Council  of  Trent, 
ib. ;  arguments  of  the  Romanists  in  favour 
of  its  authority  refuted,  ib.  135—140 ;  argu 
ments  of  Melchior  Canus  for  its  superiority, 
ib.  140  ;  the  ten  arguments  of  the  Rhemish 
translators  answered,  ib.  141 ;  proofs  that 
it  is  not  authentic  scripture,  ib.  145;  it  is 
not  altogether  to  be  condemned,  but  to  be 
tried  by  the  originals,  4-BuZ.  541,  &c.;  Co- 
verdale's  remarks  on  the  Vulgate  version, 
2  Cov.  25,  26,  27,  28,  33,  35;  Beza's  opi 
nion,  1  Ful.  175  n.,  Whita.  144;  Fulke's 
opinion,  1  Ful.  176;  reference  to  a  text, 
4  Jew.  989;  some  parts  of  Jerome's  version 
turned  into  Greek  by  Sophronius,  Whita. 
137 

Biblia  cum  Glossa  Ordinaria  et  exposi- 
tione  Nic.  de  Lyra,  1502,  Jew.  xxxiv. 

Biblia    Sacra,  adject,   schol.   auct.  Isid. 
Clar.  1557,  Jew.  xxxiv. 
Latin  (other  versions) :  the  Bible  byPag- 

ninus   and   Vatablus,   1   Brad.   535,  Jew. 

xxxiv. ;  reference  to  it,  4  Jew.  989 ;  the  ver 
sion  of  Leo  Judffi,  completed  by  Bibliander, 

revised  by  Pellican,   Jew.  xxxiv.,    3  Zur. 

235  n.,  623  n. ;  reference  to  it,  4  Jew.  980  ; 

the  version  of  Seb.  Castalio,  2  Zur.  261; 

Beza's  Latin  Testament,  1  Ful.  69,  &c. 
Persian  :   Chrysostom  says  the  Persians 

had  scripture  in  their  own  tongue,  Whita. 

245  ;  so  Theodoret,  ib. 
Polish  :  the  (Socinian)  Bible  published 

at  the  cost  of  Nicholas  Radzivil,  palatine 

of  Wilna,3Zur.  597 

Sarmatian  (?) :    Theodoret  alludes  to  a 

version  in  the  tongue  of  Sarmatia,  Whita. 

246 

Sclavonic :  the  alleged  Dalmatic  or  Scla 
vonic  version  by  Jerome,  1  Jew.  270,  2  Jew. 

690,  691,  692,  Whita.  221 

Scottish:  Scottish  and  Pictish  versions 

referred  to  by  Bede,  Whita.  223 

Scythian  (?) :    Theodoret    alludes   to  a 

version  in   the  tongue   of  the   Scythians, 

Whita.  246 
Spanish :    the    translation   of  scripture 

forbidden  by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  2  Jew. 

689,  690;  the  version    of  Cassiodorus  de 

Reyna(Bas.  1569,  Amst.  1702),  2  Zur.  175, 

176 

Syriac :    Chrysostom    says    the    Syrians 


118 


BIBLE  —  BILL 


had  scripture  in  their  own  tongue,  Whita. 
245;  Jerome  speaks  of  the  Psalms  in  Sy- 
riac,  ib.  222 

Welsh  :  a  British  version  referred  to  by 
Bede,  Whita.  223;  the  scriptures  ordered 
to  be  translated  into  Welsh  (5  Eliz.  c.  28, 
1563),  IZur.  124n.;  progress  of  the  work, 
Park.  265;  the  New  Testament,  Grin.  188 
Bibliander  (Theod.),  or  Buchmann  :  notices 
of  him,  1  Zur.  155  n.,  3  Zur.  11  n. ;  saluted, 

2  Brad.  406,  1  Zur.  30,  62, 136,  2  Zur.  107, 

3  Zur.  38,  42,  49,  615,  621 ;  invited  to  Eng 
land,  3  Zur.  725 ;  he  completes  the  trans 
lation  of  the  scriptures  begun  by  Leo  Judse, 
ib.  235  n.,  623  n. ;  his  commentary  on  Ge 
nesis  and  Exodus,  1  Zur.  155,  355  ;  he  says 
the  Jews  used  five  sorts  of  bitter  herbs  with 
the  paschal  lamb,  3  Bee.  381;   his  wife, 
3  Zur.  53 

Bibliotheca : 

Bibliotheca  Patrum  (Par.  1610),  2  Ful. 
236  n. 

Bibliotheca  Magna  Veterum  Patrum 
(Col.  Agr.  1618—22),  2  Bee.  252  n.,  256  n., 
258  n.,  276  n.,  3  Bee.  422  n.,  425  n.,  444  n., 
456  n.,  481  n.,  2  Ful.  236 n.,  Jew.  xxxiv. 

Bibliotheca  Patrum,  per  M.  de  la  Bigue 
(Par.  1624),  Jew.  xxxiv. 

Bibliotheca  Patrum  Gr.  et  Lat.  (Par. 
1624),  Jew.  xxxiv. 

Magna  Bibliotheca  Patrum  (Par.  1654), 
2  Ful.  236  n 

Maxima  Bibliotheca  Veterum  Patrum 
(Lug.  1677),  2  Bee.  91  n.,  256  n.,  267  n., 
289  n.,  3  Bee.  415  n.,  2  Ful.  236  n 

Bibliotheca  Vet.  Patrum,  studio  Galland. 
(Venet.  1765-81),  2  Bee.  281  n.,  3  Bee. 
454  n.,  Jew.  xxxiv. ;  several  of  the  above 
follow  a  direction  of  the  Vatican  Expur- 
gatory  Index,  2  Ful.  236  n 
Bickley  (Tho.),  bp  of  Chichester :  sometime 
chaplain  to  Parker,  Park.  261;  sent  to 
preach  at  Cripplegate,  ib.  278;  recom 
mended  for  a  prebend,  ib.  290 ;  warden  of 
Merton  college,  proposed  as  bishop  of 
Oxford,  ib,  360 
Biddenden,  co.  Kent:  Frensham's  bequest, 

2  Zur.  21  n 

Biddil  (Jo.):  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Bidding:  v.  Beads,  Prayer. 

The  form  of  bidding  the  common  prayers, 
2  Cran.  504 ;  form  of  bidding  in  a  Latin 
sermon,  2  Jew.  951,  in  an  English  one,  ib. 
1025 

Biel  (Gab. ) :  he  flourished  1480,  Pil.  80  ;  his 
Sac.  Canon.  Miss.  Expositio,  2  Cov.  254, 
2  Ful.  22  n.,  Jew.  xxxiv. ;  he  maintains  that 
the  church  has  never  erred,  Rog.  179  n.; 


says  that  catholic  verities  are  by  their  own 
nature  immutably  true,  Whita.  357 ;  that 
the  pope  has  power  to  declare  new  articles 
of  faith,  2  Cov.  254 ;  he  asserts  free-will, 
Rog.  106  n.,  and  justification  by  works,  ib. 
116 ;  extols  a  priest  above  our  lady  and  all 
saints,  1  Jew.  206 ;  declares  that  since  the 
council  of  Constance,  it  is  heresy  to  say  that 
the  communion  of  both  kinds  is  of  ne 
cessity  for  salvation,  3  Bee.  415 ;  says  the 
church  of  Rome  used  leavened  bread  in 
opposition  to  an  error  of  the  Ebionites, 
3  Jew.  616 ;  on  a  petition  in  the  canon  of 
the  mass,  2  Jew.  738;  on  consecration, 

1  Hoop.  522,  529,   1  Jew.  126;    acknow 
ledges  that  scripture  does  not  shew  how 
Christ  consecrated  the  elements,  3  Jew. 
451 ;    on  transubstantiation,   2  Brad.  275, 

2  Cov.  254  ;   he  says,  how  the  body  of 
Christ  is  under  the  kinds  of  bread  and  wine 
is  not  found  expressed  in  the  Bible,  2  Bee. 
269,  3  Bee.  426,  2  Jew.  563,  3  Jew.  490 ; 
referred  to  on  the  body  of  Christ  remaining 
under  the  accidents,  &c.,  2  Jew.  777 ;  de 
clares  that  the  priest  receives  the  sacra 
ment  as  the  mouth,  and  that  the  virtue 
passes  into  all  the  members  of  the  church, 
2  Jew.  744,  3  Jew.  557 ;  passages  on  the 
application  of  Christ's  passion  by  the  mass, 

2  Jew.  747 ;  speaks  of  applying  the  mass 
through  all  the  cases  of  declension,  ib.  747, 
748 ;  acknowledges  that  Christ  did  not  give 
the  sacrament  to  be  reserved,  2  Jew.  654, 

3  Jew.  553 ;  cites  Paschasius  on  the  sacra 
ment,  2  Bee.  252  n. ;  3  Bee.  456  n.,  says,  the 
sacrifice  requires  not  a  spiritual  life  in  act 
and   deed,  but  only  in  possibility,  2  Jew. 
751;  on  the  sacrifice  of  the  wicked,  £6.755; 
defines  opus  operatum,  ib.  750,  751 ;  main 
tains  that  sacraments  confer  grace  ex  opere 
operate,  Rog.  248  n 

Bield :  v.  Bele. 

Bierus  (Edm.):  2  Cov.  515,  516,  517,  &c. 

Bifurked  :  two-forked,  Bale  440 

Bigamus:  in  the  canon  law  it  means  one 
who  has  been  twice  married,  Calf.  19, 
3  Tyn.  165 ;  such  were  not  admitted  to 
orders,  Rog.  241  n. ;  the  canon  against  ad 
mitting  them,  3  Tyn.  165  n 

Bigamy :  proclamation  against  it,  1548, 3  Zur. 
263  n. ;  that  of  Philip,  landgrave  of  Hesse, 
ib.  666  n 

Biggar  (Tho.),  minister  of  Kinhorne  :  2  Zur. 
365 

Bigotius  (Americ) :  Grin.  72  n 

Bilde  (Beatus) :  v.  Rhenanus  (B.). 

Bill :  ancient  meaning  of  the  word,  1  Tyn. 
45 


BILL  —  BISHOPS 


119 


Bill  ("Will.),  successively  master  of  St  John's 
and  Trin.  coll.  Cambridge,  provost  of  Eton, 
and  dean  of  Westminster :  notice  of  him 
Hutch.  10  n. ;  unable  to  have  his  fellowship 
at  St  John's  for  want  of  money,  Park.  3; 
master  of  St  John's,  ib.  38  n. ;  chaplain 
to  king  Edward,  2  Brad,  xxvi.,  2  Cran. 
xi. ;  made  master  of  Trinity,  3  Zur.  150 ;  his 
acts  at  Cambridge,  Sand.  ii.  v. ;  he  preaches 
at  Paul's  cross  on  the  accession  of  Eliza 
beth,  1  Zur.  4  n.;  preaches  before  the 
queen,  2  Zur.  16 n.;  a  commissioner  for 
the  revision  of  the  Prayer  Book,  Grin.  v. 
(printed  Bell),  and  for  other  church 
affairs,  Grin,  vii.,  Park.  133 ;  almoner  to 
queen  Elizabeth,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxxiii.;  verses 
on  images  by  him,  Hutch.  10 

Bill  of  Fare :  one  agreed  on  by  the  church 
dignitaries,  2  Cran.  491 

Billet  (Jo.) :  v.  Beleth. 

Billicus  (Eberh.) :  1  Ful.  63  n 

Billinger  (Jo.) :  3  Zur.  695,  697,  699 

Billinus  :  founded  Billingsgate,  Pit.  345 

Billmen  :  their  outfit,  Park.  15 

Bilney  (Tho.) :  mentioned,  1  Ti/n.lix.,  2  Tyn. 
320 ;  the  means  of  Latimer's  conversion, 

1  Lai.  334,  2  Lat.  x.,  Rid.  113;  his  friend 
ship  with  Latimer,   1  Lat.  i.  ii.  222,  334, 

2  Lat.  xiii.  52 ;  Latimer  commends  him 

2  Lat.  330;  he  visits  the  prisoners  at  Cam 
bridge,  1  Lat.  335 ;  his  recantation,  1  Tyn. 
129;  he  bears  a  faggot,  and  afterwards  de 
spairs,  2  Lat.   51;  gives  Tyndale's   New 
Testament,  &c.  to  an  anchoress,!  Tyn.  129; 
burned,  Bale  394,  3  Bee.  11 ;  once  in  great 
fear  of  death,  but  he  died  a  martyr,  1  Lat. 
222 ;  Sir  Thomas  More  wrote  against  him, 
or  rather  Tyndale,  ib.  251,  and  defended 
his  condemnation,  3  Tyn.  145, 146 

Bilson  (Tho.),  bp  of  Winchester:  his  True 

Difference,  an  answer  to  Allen,  2  Ful.  283  n 
Bilston,  co.  Suffolk  :  the  manor,  2  Cran.  266 

Binder  (  ):  3  Zur.  615,  621 

Binding  and  loosing:  v.  Absolution. 

Bindon  (Tho.  vise.) :  v.  Howard. 

Bing  ( And.):  part  of  a  letter  to  Dr  S.  Ward, 

3  Whitg.  xvii. 

Bing  (Tho.) :  recommended  as  visitor  for  St 
John's  college,  Cambridge,  Grin.  359 

Bingham,  co.  Notts :  a  free-school  established 
there,  2  Cran.  262 

Bingham  (Hen.):  a  kinsman  of  Cranmer, 
2  Cran.  265 

Bingham  (Jos.),  2  Bee.  9,  297,  298,  301,  319, 
327,  3  Bee.  278,  Calf.  29,  285,  297,  2  Ful. 
82,  117,  183,  235,  238,  364,  1  Lat.  237, 
1  Zur.  350  &c.  nn. ;  relates  how  Romanists 
attempted  to  deny  or  suppress  a  passage  of 


Chrysostom,  Grin.  72  n.;  distinguishes  the 
ciborium  from  the  pix,  2  Jew.  561  n.;  re 
ferred  to  on  memorials  for  the  dead,  2  Cov. 
249 

Binius(Sev.):  Concilia,  Calf.  54,  66,136,137, 
193,  255,  297,  323,  324,  2  Ful.  70,  71,  183, 
288,  302,  364,  2  Hoop.  48,  234,  534,&c.nn.; 
his  deceitfulness,  or  absurd  mistake,  con 
cerning  the  baptistery  of  Constantine, 
2  Ful.  360  n 

Binnemann  (Hen.):  seeks  a  privilege  for 
printing  some  school-books,  Park.  352 

Biographia  Britannica :  2  Brad.  xii.  n 

Biondi  (Scipione) :  v.  Scipio. 

Biondo  (Flav.):  v.  Blondus. 

Birchet  (Pet.):  wounds  one  Hawkins,  mis 
taking  him  for  Sir  Chr.  Hatton,  2  Whitg. 
addenda,  1  Zur.  313  n 

Birchington  (Steph.) :  Hist,  de  Archiep.  Cant., 
2  Tyn.  294  n 

Birckman  (A.  F.  and  J. ) :  v.  Byrchman. 

Bird  (Jo. ),  bp  of  Chester  :  his  visitation  book, 
2  Brad.  In.;  his  preaching,  3  Zur.  80  ;  ho 
ordained  Grindal,  Grin.  i.  (there  errone 
ously  called  bp  of  Winchester) 

Bird  (Will.):  v.  Byrd. 

Birdbrook,  co.  Essex:  2  Cov.  viii. 

Birds :  the  guillemot,  willocks,  or  sea-hen, 
Rid.  492  n 

Birkman  (A.  F.  and-J.)  :  v.  Byrchman. 

Birlingham :  v.  Burlingham. 

Birmenstorf,  near  Bremgarten  :  4  Bui.  xi. 

Biron  (Sir  Jo.) :  v.  Byron. 

Birrus  :  worn  by  Cyprian,  1  Zur.  350,  but 
not  peculiar  to  the  clergy,  ib.  n 

Birth  (New) :  v.  Regeneration. 

Birthdays  (Natalitia)  of  martyrs :  the  days 
of  their  martyrdom,  Calf.  257 

Biscay  (Bay  of)  :  2  Zur.  85 

Bishop  (Geo.):  2  Ful.  214 

Bishop  (Rich.)  :  v.  Busshop. 

Bishop  (Tho.):  executed  at  York,  1  Zur. 
225  n 

Bishoping  :  the  people's  name  for  confirma 
tion,  Bale  528,  Pil.  553, 1  Tyn.  277, 3  Tyn. 
72 

Bishopricks:  v.  Bishops,  Cathedrals. 

Those  of  England  enumerated,  3  Jew. 
109;  how  much  they  paid  the  pope  for 
first-fruits,  &c.,  4  Jew.  1078, 1079;  the  po 
verty  of  some  of  them,  2  Cran.  437,  2  Whitg. 
167 ;  they  were  much  impoverished  by 
Papists,  Pil.  592,  594,  595;  still  much 
richer  than  those  in  Italy,  4  Jew.  971 

Bishops :  v.  Archbishops,  Chorepiscopi,  Co 
adjutors,  Prelates,  Suffragans,  Clergy, 
Ministers,  Courts,  Exhortation,  Succession, 
Vestments. 


120 


BISHOPS 


i.      The  name,  office,  and  order. 

ii.     Their  election,  consecration,  6fc. 

iii.     Their  duty,  $c. 

iv.     Their  authority. 
v.     Their  titles. 

\\.     Bishops  in  England. 

vii.    Miscellanea. 

i.  The  name,  office,  and  order  :  what 
they  are,  2  Sec.  317,  &c. ;  Cicero  uses 
"episcopus"  in  its  original  sense,  1  Ful. 
217 ;  the  meaning  of  the  word  in  scrip 
ture,  &c.,l  Ful.  218,  Pil.  494, 1  Tyn.229;  it 
is  equivalent  to  superintendent,  4  Jew.  906; 
rendered  "overseer"  in  Acts  xx.,  1  Ful. 
110;  in  a  sense  we  are  all  bishops  one  over 
another,  2  Brad.  342;  the  word  used  (in 
citing  St  Paul)  for  high- priest,  Hutch.  173; 
it  is  a  name  of  labour,  not  of  honour,  3  Jew. 
308 ;  the  apostles  were  not  bishops,  1  Brad. 
500:  neither  are  bishops  apostles,  2  Ful. 
309;  their  office  is  different,  2  Jew.  908; 
Jerome  says  they  hold  the  place  of  the  apo 
stles,  Whita.  417;  in  what  respect  they 
may  be  said  to  do  so,  ib.  417,  418;  on  their 
succession  to  the  apostles  in  government, 
2  Whitg.  355 ;  their  office  and  character 
according  to  St  Paul,  1  Tyn.  229,  479;  how 
it  is  degenerated  from  the  original  in  the 
scripture,  1  Hoop.  396,  &c. ;  those  described 
by  Paul  and  popish  bishops  as  like  as  black 
and  white,  Pil.  493;  their  office  at  first, 

1  Hoop.  480 ;   ancient  and  modern  bishops 
compared,  2   Whitg.   372,  434;  bishops  in 
Jerome's  days,  1  Whitg.  438;  the  character 
of  a  true  one,  Pil.  604;  the  office  of  a  bishop, 
what,  1  Lot.  62;  R.  Gualter's  remarks  upon 
it,  2  Zur.  227;  Fulke  on  the  same,  Rog. 
332  n.;  the  names  bishop  and  presbyter  (or 
elder)   used  interchangeably  in   scripture, 

2  Cov.  464, 1  Ful.  254,  267,  Pil.  493,  3  Tyn. 
17,  1   Whitg.  488,  2  Whitg.  251,  3  Whitg. 
151;  bishops  and  priests  were  one  in  the 
beginning    of    Christianity,    4    Bui.    109, 
2  Cran.  117,  1  Ful.  264,  2  Ful.  388,  1  Tyn. 
518,  2   Tyn.  253;   the  names  used   inter 
changeably  by  ancient  fathers,  3  Jew.  272, 
2  Whitg.  250,  as  by  Irenaeus,  1  Jew.  144, 
who  speaks  of  presbyters  who  have  received 
the  succession  of  the    episcopacy,  1  Jew. 
402 ;  the  statement  of  Epiphanius,  2  Whitg. 
290,   291 ;    Jerome  (q.  v.)   maintains  that 
bishops  and  priests  were  all  one  at  first, 
1  Ful.  265,  3  Jew.  272,  3  Tyn.  152,  2  Whitg. 
221,  and  he  says  that  bishops  are  greater 
than  priests  rather  by  custom  than  by  God's 
ordinance,  1  Jew.  340,  379 ;  bishops  and 
ministers  the  same,  according  to  Bradford, 
Harpsfield,  &c.,  1  Brad.  506;  bishops  dif 


fer  not,  says  Becon,  from  spiritual  minis 
ters,  2  Bee.  319 ;  statement  that  the  order 
has  always  been  owned  as  superior  to  that 
of  presbyters,  ib.  n.;  Jewel  says  there  is 
little  difference  between  them,  3  Jeic.  439; 
they  are  all  one  as  to  their  ministry,  2  Whitg. 
254,  261;  bishops  are  not  superior  as  to  the 
word  and  sacraments,  but  only  in  govern 
ment,  1  Ful.  461;  they  have  no  higher 
commission  from  Christ  than  other  minis 
ters,  Pil.  493;  Jerome  and  Chrysostom 
regard  ordination  as  their  only  peculiar 
work,  1  Whitg.  439,  440 ;  Hooper  styled 
"compresbyter"  by  Ridley,  Rid.  357;  an 
article  on  the  order  and  ministry  of  bishops 
and  priests,  2  Cran.  484;  all  bishops  equal 
as  to  their  episcopacy,  3  Jew.  290,  ike.,  300; 
no  one  bishop  should  have  preeminence, 
Phil.  394;  the  primitive  church  knew  no 
high  bishop  under  Christ;  all  were  of  like 
authority,  2  Cov.  464  ;  their  equality  main 
tained  by  Cyprian  and  other  fathers,  1  Tyn. 
215,  &c. ;  Romanists  reckon  three  orders  of 
them,  patriarchs,  archbishops,  and  bishops, 
4  Bui.  117;  on  the  government  of  the 
church  by  them  in  common,  1  Jew.  349, 
350 ;  there  is  but  one  bishoprick,  whereof 
each  bishop  has  a  part,  2  Jew.  1001;  in 
what  sense  they  may  be  called  the  heads 
of  their  several  churches,  3  Jew.  269 

ii.  Their  election,  consecration,  Qc. : 
they  are  not  made  by  chance,  Sand.  334; 
questions  and  answers  concerning  the  ap 
pointment  and  power  of  bishops  and  priests, 
2  Cran.  115,  &c. ;  bishops  made  by  the 
apostles,  Rog.  328 ;  on  their  election,  1 
Jew.  407,  3  Jew.  320,  &c.;  how  they  were 
appointed  at  Alexandria,  2  Whitg.  222,  428  ; 
before  there  were  any  Christian  princes 
they  were  elected  by  the  people,  2  Cran. 
117  ;  ancient  edicts  for  their  election  by  the 
people,  1  Whitg.  396,  401;  riots  at  popular 
elections,  ib.  463,  &c. ;  councils  sometimes 
made  bishops  with  the  consent  of  the  peo 
ple,  ib.  410,  &c. ;  their  election  in  the  time 
of  Cyprian,  1  Jew.  347,  349,  2  Whitg.  197; 
the  oath  of  Romish  bishops  to  the  pope, 
4  Bui.  141, 142,  530,  Pil.  555;  the  election 
of  bishops  by  the  chapter,  3  Jew.  334 ;  its 
confirmation  by  the  primate,  3  Jew.  330, 
Park.  306 ;  bishops  chosen  and  consecrated 
by  royal  mandate,  Grin.  340,341 ;  solemni 
ties  in  their  appointment  not  necessary, 
2  Cran.  116  ;  no  promise  of  God  that  grace 
is  given  by  their  appointment,  ib. ;  their 
lawful  consecration,  Rog.  332;  they  need 
none  by  the  scripture,  2  Cran.  117;  ancient 
canons  require  three  bishops  to  perform  it, 


BISHOPS 


121 


1  Jew.  407,  3  Jew.  330;  Jo.  Major  declares 
this  to  be  an  ordinance  of  man,  3  Jew. 
334;  one  bishop  sufficient,  according  to  St 
Gregory,  to  maintain  succession,  2  Ful.  US  ; 
Felinus  declares  that  the  pope  can  make 
a  bishop  by  his  word  only,  3  Jew.  329; 
whether  there  may  be  more  than  one  bishop 
in  the  same  city,  2  Whitg.  214,  215,  378; 
this  was  disallowed  by  ancient  canons,  1 
Jeic.  348,  though  scripture  speaks  of  many 
in  one  city,  1  Ful.  2G4 ;  the  council  of  Syr- 
mium  willed  Felix  II.  and  Liberius  to  be 
bishops  of  Rome  together,  1  Jew.  377 ; 
bishops  forbidden  to  be  appointed  in  little 
cities,  2  Whitg.  376 ;  on  the  resignation  of 
bishops ;  case  of  N.  de  Farnham,  bp  of  Dur 
ham,  Grin.  399 ;  nullatenses,  i.  e.  bishops 
without  sees,  at  the  council  of  Trsnt,  4  Jew. 
997 ;  the  people  are  bound  to  judge  here 
tical  bishops,  Whita.  440;  whether  princes 
may  correct  and  depose  them,  2  Ful.  378, 
&c. ;  they  should  have  their  office  only  so 
long  as  they  behave  well  in  it,  1  Hoop.  481 ; 
if  negligent  should  be  turned  out,  and  lay 
men  may  be  called  to  their  office,  1  Lat. 
122;  bishops,  popes  and  all  others  who 
enter  not  in  by  the  door,  are  thieves  and 
robbers,  2  Lat.  309—312 

iii.  Their  duty,  §c.  (see  also  i.):  the 
office  or  duty  of  bishops  and  spiritual  mi 
nisters,  1  Bee.  224,  272,  286,  2  Bee.  114, 

1  Hoop.  142,  146,  Hutch.  105,2  Whitg. 418; 
their  duty,  with  probations   of  scripture, 

2  Bee.  516,  517;  if  they  do  it  not  they  are 
forsworn,  1  Bee.  371;   those  who  neglect 
tiieir  duty   are   thieves,   2  Sec.  107;   the 
office  laborious,  1  Hoop.  505,  Pil.  36,  494, 
604;   its  weightiness,  Sand.  331;  its  hard 
ness,  ib.  332;  its  poverty  in  ancient  times, 
2  Whitg.  381 ;  at  the  first  it  was  very  perilous, 
2    Tyn.   255;   wherefore   many  good  men 
endeavoured  to  avoid  it,  Sand.  333;  they 
are  taught  by  St  Paul,  in  the  1st  epistle  to 
Timothy,  1   Tyn.5\l;  and  in  2  Tim.  and 
Titus,  ib.  519;  of  their  holy  and  unblame- 
able  life,  4  Bui.  158  ;  examples  of  ancient 
ones,  1  Bee.  31,  32;  a  greater  charge  on 
them  than   on  inferiors,  to  appoint  godly 
ministers,  ib.   4;   their  fault  in  ordaining 
unfit  persons,  2  Bee.  423;  their  responsi 
bility  as  to  the  appointment  of  curates,  1 
Lat.  152 ;  they  must  study  the  scriptures, 
preach  them  purely  to  the  people,  and  pray 
fervently,  1  Bee,  382;  must  rebuke  the  sin 
of  swearing  in  their  sermons,  ib.  380,  381 ; 
the  chiefest  part  of  their  office  is  to  teach, 
1  Hoop.  19,  142,  511 ;  their  neglect  of  this, 
ib.  142,  143 ;  preaching  put  down  by  lord 


ing,  1  Lat.  66;   they  left  preaching,   but 
reserved  to  themselves  certain  ceremonies, 

1  Tyn.  274 ;  appointed  deputies  to  preach 
for  them,  1  Lat.  77;  it  is  their  duty  to  govern 
the  church,  not  the  commonwealth,  1  Hoop. 
142,  2  Hoop.  559 ;   they  must  watch  that 
the  devil  sow  not  his  seed,  2  Lat.  189;  they 
should   reform   the   church,   2   Jew.   996 ; 
should  lay  aside  tyranny,  1  Bee.  260 ;  should 
not  harass  preachers,  2  Lat.  328,  nor  pre 
scribe  any  thing  prejudicial  to  their  flocks, 

2  Cran.  98  ;  some  deserve  the  name  of  bite- 
sheep,  2  Brad.  146,  Pil.  495 ;   they  must 
not  be  sluggish,  1  Bee.  381 ;  must  be  liberal, 
ib.  23,  31  ;  one  deprived  for  niggardliness, 
ib.  23 ;  they  must  shew  hospitality,  1  Bee. 
24,  2  Bee.  325,  &c. ;    hospitality   decayed 
among  them,  2  Bee.  320 ;  examples  of  the 
charity  of  ancient  bishops  to  the  poor,  ib. 
586 ;  some  sold  the  church  utensils  for  the 
purpose  of  relieving  the  needy,  ib. 

iv.  Their  authority  :  what  it  is,  2  Cran. 
98,  Pil.  488,  &c.,  more  especially  in  Eng 
land,  1  Whitg.  260,  2  Wliitg.  209,  1  Zur. 
179;  their  authority  acknowledged  in  the 
times  succeeding  the  apostles,  Hog.  329; 
the  church  committed  to  their  government, 
Pil.  482,488;  fathers  who  were  not  bishops 
deemed  by  papists  of  minor  authority, 
Whita.  413,  and  the  teaching  of  bishops 
is  regarded  by  them  as  of  no  certain  au 
thority,  unless  delivered  ex  cathedra,  ib. ; 
bishops  and  clergy  called  ministers  of  God 
under  the  king,  2  Cran.  116,  but  their 
spiritual  authority  extends  to  princes,  Pil. 
491;  according  to  Ignatius  they  are  sub 
ject  to  no  earthly  power,  Whita.  573;  the 
Canon  Law  declares  that  they  ought  not 
to  be  set  beneath  kings  and  princes,  2  Cran. 
73,  and  that  they  are  to  be  judged  of  no 
laymen,  ib.;  on  their  authority  to  admit 
and  ordain  ministers,  1  Bui.  133,  1  Whitg. 
425,  2  Zur.  129;  ordination  always  prin 
cipally  committed  to  them,  Rog.  332 ;  what 
manner  of  examination  the  old  bishops 
used,  4  Bui.  136 ;  their  blessing  cannot 
make  any  place  holy,  Pil.  64,  nor  put 
away  sin,  1  Tyn.  284;  their  agreement 
about  doctrines  proves  nothing,  2  Cran. 
48 ;  how  far  they  may  exercise  temporal 
jurisdiction,  1  Whitg.  153,  3  Whitg.  481, 
&c.;  often  greedy  for,  or  burdened  with, 
secular  offices,  1  Brad.  428,  2  Cov.  244,  1 
Lat.  67,  68,  176,1  Tyn.  274;  their  temporal 
authority  is  derived  from  the  prince,  Pil. 
492;  when  their  prerogative  began,  4  Bui. 
110;  their  dignity  and  prerogative  increased, 
ib.  112  ;  their  courts,  ib. ;  bishops  not  per- 


122 


BISHOPS  —  BLACK 


mitted  to  make  new  laws,  ib.  151;  they 
should  not  govern  worldly  kingdoms,  but 
devote  themselves  entirely  to  the  word  of 
God,  1  Tyn.  207 

v.  Their  titles:  extravagant  names  given 
to  them  in  early  times,  1  Jew.  427;  they 
were  often  called  a'j0)(ie/oels,  2  Whitg.  310; 
the  name  "summits  pontifex"  applied  to 
them,  1  Hoop.  237 ;  their  titles  as  "  pri 
mate  of  all  England,"  "  legate  of  the  apos 
tolic  see,"  &c.,  2  Cran.  304 ;  "  lord,"  and 
other  names  of  temporal  dignity,  1  Whitg. 
152,  2  Whitg.  79, 188,  &c.  385,  &c.,  3  Whitg. 
405 ;  Cranmer  would  have  the  bishops 
leave  all  their  styles,  and  write  themselves 
apostles  of  Jesus  Christ,  2  Cran.  305 

vi.  Bishops  in  England  (see  the  title 
passim) :  the  investiture  of  bishops  sur 
rendered  by  "William  II.  to  the  pope's 
vicar,  2  Tyn.  295 ;  how  much  they  paid  to 
the  pope  for  first-fruits,  &c.,  4  Jew.  1078, 
1079;  common  proverbs  respecting  popish 
bishops,  1  Tyn.  304;  they  upbraided  the 
people  with  ignorance,  when  they  are  the 
cause  of  it,  1  Lat.  137  ;  bishops  rung  into 
towns ;  one  much  offended  at  a  broken 
bell,  ib.  207  ;  old  abbots  made  new  bishops, 
ib.  123;  they  granted  licenses  to  midwives, 
2  Lat.  114  n. ;  their  evil  deeds  late  in  Henry 
VIII.'s  time,  Sale  485 ;  their  laws  often 
changed,  1  Hoop.  154;  how  godly  bishops, 
&c.  were  under  the  reformation,  3  Sec. 
236;  enjoined  to  preach  personally  once  a 
quarter,  at  the  least,  2  Cran.  505 ;  they 
complain  to  parliament  of  increased  im 
morality,  1  Lat.  258 ;  generally  very  poor, 
2  Cran.  437  ;  the  Marian  bishops  deposed, 
and  restrained  or  imprisoned,  by  Elizabeth, 
4  Jew.  908,  Pit.  621,  622,  623,  1  Zur.  101, 
105,  113,  122,  2  Zur.  181,  182  ;  letter  to 
those  deprived,  Park.  109;  Sampson's 
views  as  to  the  degeneracy  of  English  bishops 
from  the  primitive  institution,  as  regards 
their  election,  vestments,  &c.,  1  Zur.  1; 
scheme  for  the  exchange  of  their  lands  for 
parsonages  impropriate,  ib.  20,  29  ;  the  new 
bishops  to  be  consecrated  without  super 
stitious  ceremonies,  ib.  50;  the  first  re 
formed  bishops  were  opposed  to  the  vest 
ments  and  ceremonies  retained,  ib.  84  n., 
149  n.,  169;  orders  for  the  bishops  and 
clergy  subscribed  in  the  synod,  1562,  con 
cerning  alienation  of  lands,  ordination,  &c., 
Sand.  434;  the  council  complains  of  their 
negligence,  and  of  consequent  disorder 
amongst  the  people,  Park.  355  ;  their  con 
duct,  2  Zur.  161 ;  regarded  as  persecutors 
of  the  Puritans,  Park.  410;  impoverished 


by  their  predecessors,  Pil.  592,  594,  595 ;  | 
very  poor,  2  Whitg.  167  ;  bishops  to  whom 
Becon  dedicated  his  works,  1  Bee.  1;  on 
the  authority  of  bishops  in  the  church  of  : 
England,  1  Zur.  179  (and  see  iv.);  their 
power  in  ordination  disapproved  by  Beza, 
2  Zur.  129;  bishops'  prisons,  3  Whitg.  405, 
449  ;  their  chancellors,  commissaries,  and 
officials,  ib.  543 ;  their  consent  not  necessary 
to  an  act  of  parliament,  Pil.  627 ;  their 
alleged  luxury,  2  Whitg.  382,  384 

vii.     Miscellanea  :  contest  of  bishops  in 
the  ancient  church  which  should  be  greatest, 

2  Tyn.  257;  disputes  between  them  were 
not  always  decided  by  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
1  Jew.  382 ;    the  names  of  bishops   often 
struck  out   of  the  calendar,  4  Jew.  649 ; 
commonly  spoken  against,  3  Whitg.  594; 
poverty  of  bishops  in  Naples,  4  Jew.  971 ; 
Greek  bishops,  4  Bui.   190;    prayer   for 
bishops  and  ministers,  3  Bee.  21,  &c.;  peti 
tions  for  them,  ib.  36,  37;  they  should  be 
reasonably  provided  for,  1  Hoop.  398 

—  Bishops  of  Rome:   v.  Pope.     The  pope 
not  a  bishop,  but  a  bite-sheep,  2  Brad.  146 

—  Universal  Bishop:   remarks   on  the  title, 
1  Jen:  422,  &c.,  3  Jew.  316,  &c.;  it  was 
sharply  denounced  by  St  Gregory,  1  Jew. 
32,  et  saepe  al.  (v.   Gregory  I.);  a  proud 
name,  3  Jew.  310,  &c. ;  a  cursed  name,  Pil. 
519 ;  Harding  denies  that  the  pope  claims 
the  title,  3  Jew  316 ;  "  bishop  of  the  uni 
versal  church,"  1  Jew.  422,  not  the  same 
as  "universal  bishop,"  ib.  426 

—  Nicholas  bishops,  or  boy  bishops,  2  Bee. 
320n.,lFul.  218 

Bishops'  Book  :  v.  Book. 
Bishopsbridge  (Rog.  of) :  v.  Roger. 
Bishop's  Cleeve,  co.  Glouc.:  v.  Cleeve. 
Bishopstoke,  co.  Hants :  Bale  rector,  Bale  ix. 
Bishopsthorp,  near  York:  the  palace  of  the 

archbishop,  Grin.  325 ;  an  attempt  made  to 

alienate  it,  Sand.  xxii. 
Bisse  (Bu<ro-os) :  fine  white,  whether  silk  or 

linen,  1  Tyn.  406 

Bissvveiler:  the  church  there,  2  Cov.  517,521 
Bitonto  (Corn,  bp  of) :  v.  Cornelius. 
Bizarro  (Pietro),  otherwise  Peter  of  Perugia : 

notice  of  him,  2  Brad.  xxi.  n.,  352,  353,  3 

Zur.  338 n.;  letter  from  him  to  Bullinger, 

3  Zur.  338 ;  on  the  faith  of  the  Persians, 
Rog.  38 

Blaarer  (  ):    (probably    an    error  for 

Blaurer),  1  Zur.  130 
Black(  ),  a  Dominican  friar :  slain  with 

Rizzio,  1  Zur.  166 
Black  (Fra.) :  3  Zur.  692 
Black  (Geo.) :  son  of  Francis,  3  Zur.  692 


BLACKBURN  —  BLUE 


123 


Blackburn,  co.  Lane. :  the  vicar,  Pil.  vii.;  an 

apparition  there,  Park.  222 
Black  friars  :  v.  Dominicans. 
Black  guard  (The) :  1  Jew.  72,  4  Jew.  925 
Blackheath,  co.  Kent :  the  Cornish  rebels  de 
feated  at  Blackheath  field,  1497,  1  Lot.  101 
Blackley,  in  Manchester,  q.  v. 
Blackness :    a  port   near  Boulogne,  3  Zur. 

728  n 
Blackstone  (Sir  Will.) :  Commentaries,  1  Lai. 

52, 100, 175 

Blackwall,  co.  Middx. :  2  Zur.  290  n.,  291  n 
Blackwood    (Adam):    answers    Buchanan's 

book  De  Jure  Regni,  2  Zur.  311  n 
Bladers:  2  Bui.  234 
Blag  (Jo.):  was  Cranmer's  grocer,  2  Cran. 

289 

Blaise  (St) :  account  of  him,  1  Bee.  139 ;  in 
voked  for  the  ague,  ib.;  for  choking,  2  Jew. 
922;  also  to  save  houses,  Pil.  92;  St  Ble- 
sis's  heart  at  Malverne,  1  Lat.  55 
Blake,  or  Bleyke  :  bare,  naked,  Bale  321 

Blake  (  ):  2  Zur.  335 

Blanchers :  spoken  of,  1  Lat.  73,  75,  76,  &c. ; 

they  patch  truth  with  popery,  ib.  290 
Blanching :  evading,  2  Brad.  131 

Bland  ( ) :  he  was  Sandys's  schoolmaster 

Sand.  i. ;  martyred,  Poet.  162 
Blandina  (St) :  v.  Attalus. 

Her  history,  2  Lat.  80;   her  constancy 
under  persecutions,  Rid.  74 ;  compared  with 
Anne  Askewe,  Bale  141 
Blandrata  (Geo.) :  was  a  partisan  of  Socinus, 
4  Bui.  xiii;    he  blasphemed  the   Trinity, 
Rog.  44,  and  denied  the  divinity  of  the 
Son,  ib.  49 
Blase  (St) :  v.  Blaise. 

Blasphemy :  condemned,  1  Hoop.  47G  ;  what 
it  is  properly,  2  Bui.  421 ;  its  prevalence 
lamented,  1  Lat.  231;  blasphemy  against 
the  Son  of  man,  2  Bui.  422;  against  the 
Holy  Ghost,  ib. ;  the  names  of  blasphemers 
to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  Grin.  143 
Blastus :  makes  God  the  author  of  sin,  Roy.  97 

Blaurer  (  ):  v.  Blaarer. 

Blaurer  (Ambr.) :  noticed,  3  Zur.  392  n. ;  sa 
luted,  ib.  418 
Blaurer  (Dithelm) :  son  of  Thomas,  2  Zur. 

28,  74, 107 

Blaurer  (Tho.):  mentioned,  2  Zur.  27,  74, 
3  Zur.  635  n. ;  letters  to  him,  2  Zur.  27, 
3  Zur.  635 

Bleacher  (Rich.) :  2  Brad.  121 
Bleane  (The) :  a  wood  in  Kent,  Grin.  364 
Blederic,  duke  of  Cornwall :  Pil.  516 
Blemish :    an  impediment    to    the    Aaronic 
priesthood,  1  Bee.  8  ;  spiritual  meaning  of 
this  prohibition,  ib.  8,  9, 12, 100, 101 


Blennerhasset  (Jo.):  his  daughter  Anne,  1 
Bee.  125  n 

Blesdik  (Nic.):  Hist.  Dav.  Georgii,  Rog. 
307  n 

Blesilla,  daughter  of  Paula :  3  Zur.  5  n 

Blessed :  what  it  is  to  be  blessed,  1  Bee.  74 
(v.  Beatitudes) 

Blessing,  Benediction :  what  it  is  to  bless, 
1  Lat.  301—303,  Now.  99,  1  Tyn.AOQ;  a 
new  signification  of  the  word,  2  Ful.  171 — 
172 ;  wrongly  applied  by  papists,  Calf. 
231 — 233,  250;  true  blessing  is  prayer,  1 
Tyn.  258,  or  thanksgiving,  4  Bui.  263; 
the  benediction  of  the  bishop,  2  Ful.  107  ; 
the  moving  of  the  bishop's  hands  over  us 
cannot  put  away  sin,  1  Tyn.  284 ;  that  of  a 
pious  layman  is  as  good  as  the  pope's,  ib. 
258;  blessing  with  two  fingers,  3  Tyn.  8 
(see  1  Lat.  301 — 303),  with  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  2  Ful.  171 ;  Romish  benediction 
in  baptism,  4  Bui.  306;  blessing  of  bread, 

1  Jew.  238  (v.  Supper) 

Blessings:   on  those  who  obey  God's  word, 

2  Bee.  617  ;  why  God  sends  temporal  bless 
ings,  Sand.  61 ;  if  they  are  abused,  plagues 
will  follow,  ib.  62 

Blethin  (Will.),  bp  of  Llandaff :  Park.  476 

Bleyke :  v.  Blake. 

Blindness :  that  of  the  world,  whence  it 
comes,  3  Bee.  488;  of  the  papists,  ib.  354 

Blith  (Dr),  of  King's  hall,  Cambridge:  op 
poses  Latimer,  2  Lat.  xii 

Blomefield  (F.):  Hist,  of  Norfolk,  2  Lat. 
296  n 

Blondel(Dav.):  Calf.  69,  126,  222,  322  nn., 

2  Ful.  71,  81, 160, 179,  236,  237,  301  nn 
Blondus,  (Flav.):  mentions  a  woollen  pal 
lium,  1  Zur.  160 

Blood :  v.  Murder. 

Vengeance  taken  of  it,  2  Bui.  108 
Blood,  and   things  strangled :  forbidden  to 
be  eaten,  2  Bui.  214,  272,    Coop.  10,  60, 

1  Jew.  223,  228,  Hutch.  231,  232,  2  Lat. 
14,  Phil.  379,  Rid.  269,   2  White/.  43,  227, 

3  Whitg.  187  ;  blood  forbidden  by  the  coun 
cil  of  Constantinople  (691),  Whita.  41 

Bloomsbury :  v.  London. 

Blore  (T.) :  Hist,  of  Rutland,  2  Lat.  295  n., 

296  n 
Blount  (James),  6th  lord  Montjoy :  at  the 

duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n 
Blount  (Cha.),  8*h  lord  Montjoy:    defeats 

the  Spaniards  in  Ireland,  2  Zur.  335  n 
Blount   (Sir  Jo.):   his  daughter  Elizabeth, 

2  Bee.  654  n 

Blexam   (Jo.),  a   Carmelite:    wrote  on  the 

Apocalypse,  Bale  257 
Blue  (True):  2  Cran.  394 


124, 


BLUMEN  —  BOLTON 


Blumen  (Jo.),  or  Florus :  4  Bui.  546 

Blush  :  resemblance,  look,  first  sight,  Bale 
437,  496 

Blyth  (St) :  his  bowl,  Sale  527 

Blyth  (Dr),  of  King's  hall :  v.  Blith. 

Blyth  (  ),  M.D.:  Park.  18,  37 

Blythe  (Geoff.),  bp  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield: 
his  death,  2  Cran.  259  n 

Boanerges:  sons  of  thunder,  Pil.  265 

Boasting :  v.  Pride. 

Vain-glory,  a  hindrance  to  unity,  Sand. 
101 ;  there  is  nothing  in  us  whereof  we 
may  boast,  ib.  102;  vain-glory  is  hardly 
bridled,  ib.  102, 103 

Boaying:  bawling,  3  Bee.  233 

Boaz  :  his  marriage  with  Ruth,  Rid.  84 

Bobbing,  co.  Kent :  the  lazar-house,  Park. 
169 

Bocardo  :  v.  Oxford. 

Use  of  the  word  in  logic,  Grin.  43  n 

Bocardus  (  )  interprets  scripture  mys 
tically,  Hog.  197 

Bocham  (Rob.),  or  Bochim :  a  rebellious 
priest,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Bochart  (Matth.) :  Traitte'  des  Reliques,  Calf. 
66  n 

Bochart  (Sam.)  :  Hierozoicon,  2  Lot.  89  n 

Bocher(  ),  of  Oxford  :  2  Cran.  384 

Bocher  (Joan),  or  Butcher,  or  Knel,  com 
monly  called  Joan  of  Kent:  her  heresy, 
Hutch,  ii.,  3  Jew.  187,  2  Lat.  114,  Phil.  55; 
Hutchinson's  account  of  his  interview  with 
her,  Hutch.  145;  her  burning,  2  Cran.  x., 
Hutch,  iii.,  Rog.  350,  3  Zur.  560 ;  Foxe's 
erroneous  statement  respecting  Cranmer's 
importunity  for  her  death,  Hutch,  iv. ;  evi 
dence  that  Foxe  was  in  error,  ib.  v. 

Booking,  co.  Essex:  Calfhill  buried  there, 
Calf.  viii. 

Bockyng  (Edw.):  an  abettor  of  the  maid  of 
Kent,  Bale  139,  2  Cran.  271,  272  n.,  273  n 

Bodenham  (Cecil),  last  abbess  of  Wilton: 
2  Cran.  258  n.,  297 

Bodenham  (Jo.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlii.; 
of  faith  and  zeal,  verses,  ib.  455;  similes 
on  the  same  subject,  ib.  456 ;  of  life,  ib.  457 ; 
similes  on  the  same  subject,  ib.  458 

Bodenstein  (And.) :  v.  Carolostadius. 

Bodinus  (Jo.):  Method,  ad  facil.  Hist.  cogn. 
Rog.  337  n 

Bodius  (Herman.):  notices  of  his  book 
called  Unio  Dissidentium,  3  Tyn.  187,  213 

Bodley(Jo.):  specially  licensed  to  print  the 
Geneva  Bible,  Park.  261 

Bodley  (Laurence) :  2  Zur.  270,  273 

Body:  v.  Flesh,  Health,  Man,  Meditations, 
Resurrection. 

The  care  of  the  body,  2  Bui.  312 ;  a  vile 


body,  1  Bui.  175 ;  a  natural  and  a  spiritual 
body,  ib.  176;  a  clarified  body,  ib.  175;  a 
glorious  body,  ib.  173 

Body  of  Christ :  v.  Christ ;  also  Church,  Sup 
per. 

Boemus  (Jo.):  1  Bee.  8n.,  391,  2  Bee.  649 n., 
3  Bee.  123  n 

Boethius  (A.  M.  T.  S.) :  quoted,  Phil.  321 

Boethius  (Hector):  1  Bee.  390 

Bogardi :  v,  Beguardi. 

Bogging :  botching  up,  Phil.  308 

Bohemia:  received  the  gospel  from  hearers 
of  Wickliffe,  Pil.  264,  654,  upon  whom 
More  charges  the  utter  subversion  of  the 
kingdom,  3  Tyn.  165;  the  Bohemians  re 
quest  to  receive  the  communion  under  both 
kinds,  1  Jew.  212,  Rid.  269 ;  the  council  of 
Basil  permitted  them  to  continue  the  use 
of  the  cup,  1  Jew.  205,  3  Jew.  203  (and  see 
Councils);  they  receive  a  letter  from  the 
church  of  Constantinople,  3  Jew.  196;  the 
king  was  an  elector  of  the  empire,  Bale 
502,  and  umpire  amongst  the  seven  elect 
ors,  2  Tyn.  270 

Boileau  (Jac.):   Hist.  Flagell.,  2  Hoop.  76n 

Boissise  (  ):  sent  as  French  ambassador 

to  England,  2  Zur.  333  n 

Bokkynge,  (Edw.),  v.  Bockyng. 

Bolen  (Will.):  archdeacon  of  Winton,  Phil. 
ix, 

Boleyn  (  ):  v.  Bullin. 

Boleyn  (Anne),  queen  :  v.  Anne. 

Boleyn  (Geo.),  prebendary  of  Canterbury: 
Park.  319 

Boleyn  (Jane),  lady  Rochford  (widow  of  Geo. 
vise.  Rochford,  son  of  the  next) :  beheaded, 
2  Cran.  408  n.,  3  Zur.  226 

Boleyn  (Tho.),  vise.  Rochford,  afterwards 
earl  of  Wiltshire  and  Ormond :  sent  am 
bassador  to  France,  2  Cran.  246 ;  men 
tioned,  ib.  270;  a  commissioner  for  a  subsidy, 
ib.  301 ;  he  desires  Rix  as  chaplain,  ib.  302 ; 
letters  to  him,  ib.  229,  259 

Bolingbroke  (Hen.),  bp  of  Winchester:  one 
of  lord  Cobham's  judges,  Bale  23,  28 

Bollandus  (Jo.):  Acta  Sanctorum,  &c.,  2 
Brad.  291  n.,  2  Ful.  81  n.,  355  n.,  360  n., 
Jew.  xxxiv. 

Bolmann  (Theod.)  :  Calf.  321  n 

Bologna,  in  the  Papal  States:  taken  by  Louis 
XII.,  2  Tyn.  310 

Bolseck  (Hen.)  :  denied  predestination,  Rog. 
148,  150 

Bolteby  family  :  1  Tyn.  xiii. 

Bolton,  co.  Lancaster :  1  Brad.  454 ;  the  queen 
of  Scots  imprisoned  in  the  castle,  1  Zur. 
210  n 

Bolton  (  ):  the  first  hatcher  of  Brown- 


BOLTOX  —  BONIFACE 


125 


ism,  Pog.  142;  hanged  himself  in  despair, 
ili.  n 

Bolton  (R.) :  saluted,  2  Brad.  76 

Bolton  (Rob.),  a  Puritan  divine :  1  Brad.  564 

Bomelius  (Eliseus) :  his  astrology  and  im 
prisonment,  Park.  363,  364;  he  desires  to 
go  to  Russia,  ib.  364  n. ;  ad  lectorem  epi- 
gramma,  prefixed  to  Becon's  works,  1  Bee. 
33 

Bona  [Sforza],  consort  of  Sigismund,  king  of 
Poland :  3  Zur.  602  n.,  689  n 

Bona  (Jo.  card.) :  referred  to  on  the  mass, 
2  Brad.  306,  &c.,  n.,  as  to  the  books  De 
Sacramentis, called  Ambrose's,  Calf.202n.} 
with  reference  to  the  modern  use  of  ancient 
words,  Phil.  94  n. ;  his  statement  about  the 
font  of  Constantine,  2  Ful.  360 

Bonamy  (Elias),  of  Guernsey:  apparently  son 
of  the  next,  1  Zur.  322,  2  Zur.  264 

Bonamy  (Pet.):  a  persecutor  in  the  same 
island,  2  Zur.  264  n 

Bonar  (  ),  castellan  of  Bietz :  3  Zur. 

602  n 

Bonaventure  (St),  called  the  Seraphic  Doctor: 
some  account  of  him,  1  Tyn.  150  n. ;  his 
works,  Jew.  xxxiv. ;  he  refers  for  the  true 
form  of  consecration  not  to  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  but  to  the  canon,  3  Jew.  451 ;  his 
doubt  as  to  the  words  thereof,  ib.  452 ;  on 
the  fraction  of  the  host,  1  Hoop.  228,  229; 
he  affirms  that  grace  is  not  contained  in 
the  sacraments  essentially,  as  water  in  a 
vessel,  2  Bee.  219,  3  Bee.  469,  4  Bui.  307, 
308,  1  Jew.  473,  2  Jew.  781,  3  Jew.  445, 
448;  says,  the  grace  is  in  the  soul,  not  in 
the  visible  signs,  3  Jew.  446;  yet  he  main 
tains  that  sacraments  confer  grace  ex 
opere  operato,  Rog.  248  n.;  how  the  re 
mission  of  sins  is  hid  in  baptism,  3  Jew. 
446;  he  defines  how  long  Christ's  body  re 
mains  in  the  sacrament,  2  Jew.  786 ;  is  of 
opinion  that  a  brute  beast  eating  the  host 
does  not  receive  the  body  of  Christ,  ib.  783; 
explains  how  the  term  eating,  properly  ap 
plied  to  corporeal  things,  is  translated  from 
them  to  spiritual  things,  3  Bee.  434,  435; 
says,  that  by  the  alone  faith  of  the  passion 
of  Christ  all  sin  is  forgiven,  ib.  421 ;  affirms 
that  confession  was  insinuated  by  the  Lord, 
instituted  by  the  apostles,  and  openly  pro 
claimed  by  James,  3  Bui.  84;  intimates 
that  to  affirm  the  sufficiency  of  confession 
to  God  was  not  heretical  till  the  time 
of  Innocent  III.,  ib.  89;  asks  whether  a 
man  can  be  absolved  against  his  will,  3  Jew. 
359;  declares  that  the  priests  under  the 
law  of  Moses  were  said  to  cleanse  the 
leprosy,  because  they  shewed  who  was 


cleansed,  ib.  381,  448;  says,  almost  all 
priests  are  as  unlearned  after  the  receiving 
of  orders  as  they  were  before,  ib.  363,  365 ; 
on  the  torments  of  purgatory,  Rog.  216  n.; 
he  ascribes  the  book  of  Wisdom  to  Philo, 
Whita.  88;  his  blasphemous  Psalter,  1 
Brad.  588,  1  Ful.  528,  1  Tyn.  150  n. ;  ad 
dresses  to  the  virgin,  2  Jew.  899,  900, 
1083,  3  Jeio.  571 

Bonchief :  benefit,  Bale  76 

Bond  :  on  a  bond  securing  an  annual  sum  to 
one  till  he  should  attain  spiritual  promotion, 
2  Cran.  266 

Bondage,  Bonds:  provisions  of  the  judicial 
law  of  Moses  respecting  bondage,  manci 
pation,  &c.,  2  Bui.  229;  what  bondage  is, 
ib.  301;  two  sorts,  ib.  302,  bodily,  ib.,  spi 
ritual,  ib.  304 ;  all  are  bondmen  by  nature, 
Sand.  178 ;  we  are  redeemed  from  bondage 
by  Christ,  ib.  179;  he  hath  delivered  us  from 
the  bondage  of  Romish  servitude,  ib.  180 ; 
what  bonds  God  hath  broken,  1  Bee.  296, 
297 

Bondell  (Jo.) :  2  Cran.  382 

Boner  (Edm.):  v.  Bonner. 

Bongeor  (Will.):  v.  Banger. 

Bonham  (Will.) :  a  leader  of  the  separatists, 
Grin.  316 ;  promise  made  by  him,  ib.  318 ; 
.3  be  discharged,  Park.  464 

Boniface  I.,  pope:  son  of  a  priest,  2  Ful. 
98  n. ;  his  claim  to  appellate  jurisdiction,  ib. 
70,  71,  308,  2  Hoop.  236;  he  writes  to 
Honorius  the  emperor,  telling  him  that 
Rome  was  his  city,  4  Jeio.  678,  679,  and 
desiring  his  aid  to  appease  the  tumults  of  the 
church,  2  Ful.  362  ;  applies  the  term  holy 
of  holies  to  any  consecrated  thing,  1  Jew. 
522  ;  deposed  by  Honorius,  4  Jeio.  1034 

Boniface  II.,  pope:  brawls  at  his  election, 
1  Whitg.  463;  he  first  divided  the  priest 
from  the  people  in  divine  service,  1  Jew. 
311 ;  condemned  Augustine  and  the  coun 
cil  of  Africa,  1  Jew.  402,  418,  3  Jew.  127, 
128,  295,  607,  4  Jew.  938,  and  reconciled 
the  African  church  to  Rome,  1  Jew.  416 
—418;  his  epistles  to  Eulalius,  ib.  402,  417, 
418 

Boniface  III.,  pope :  said  to  have  obtained 
the  supremacy  from  Phocas,  Bale  503,  2 
Ful.  72,  365,  2  Hoop.  235,  555,  1  Jew.  184, 
363,  Pil.  76,  521,  Poet.  284,  2  Tyn.  258 ; 
the  nature  of  the  e\.dence  upon  which  it  is 
believed  that  he  obtained  the  title  of  oecu 
menical  bishop,  2  Ful.  365,  and  see  371 ; 
took  on  him  to  be  God's  vicar,  Bale  319 ; 
forbade  the  marriage  of  the  clergy,  2  Tyn. 
258 ;  commanded  altars  to  be  covered  with 
linen,  2  Brad.  311 


126 


BONIFACE  —  BONNER 


Boniface  VIII.,  pope :  entered  into  the  pope- 
dom  as  a  fox,  reigned  as  a  wolf,  died  as  a 
dog,  2  Bui.  267,  4  Jew,  684,  825,  (the  say 
ing  occurs  with  some  variations);  wore  the 
crown  imperial,  and  had  two  swords  borne 
before  him,  4  Jew.  820,825;  forbade  princes 
to  tax  ecclesiastics  without  the  pope's  con 
sent,  1  Tyn.  179  n.;  instituted  the  jubilee 
at  Rome,  2  Bui.  266—268,  1  Lai.  49  n. ; 
burned  the  bones  of  St  Herman,  Bale  394, 
Pil.  18;  his  sorcery,  Bale  593;  his  charac 
ter,  4  Jew.  825;  his  bull,  "  Tlnam  sanctam," 
Rid.  164 n.;  Sextus  Decretalium  collected 
in  his  time,  I  Hoop.  568  n. ;  on  Christ's 
charge  to  Peter,  "Feed  my  sheep,"  1  Jew, 
433;  cited  as  asserting  that  God  took  Pe 
ter  into  the  fellowship  of  the  undivided 
Trinity,  ib.  439 ;  he  claims  infallibility,  1 
Whitg.  373 ;  declares  the  pope  to  have  all 
law  in  his  own  breast,  1  Jew.  68,  93,  442, 

3  Jew.  598,  4  Jew.  768 ;   his  strange  argu 
ments  for  the  pope's  sovereignty,  1  Jew. 
14, 143, 339, 377, 414,  4  Jew.  672  ;  he  claims 
for  the  pope  the  power  of  both  swords, 
1  Jew.  14,  442, 443,  3  Jew.  247,  4  Jew.  820 ; 
says,  the  material  sword  is  to  be  drawn  by 
princes  at  the  beck  of  the  priest,  3  Jew. 
172,  4  Jew.  979,  992 ;  affirms  that  though 
the  pope  carry  innumerable  souls  with  him 
to  hell,  yet  he  may  not  be  judged  (ascribed 
in  the  Canon  Law  to  Boniface  the  martyr), 

4  Jew.  833,  Rog.  202, 1  Tyn.  328  n. ;  asserts 
that  the  pope  is  to  be  judged  by  no  one 
(ascribed  as  the  last),  3  Bee.  527,  528  n., 

1  Jew.  77  n.,  385,  1  Tyn.  328  n. ;  says,  the 
pope  is  free  from  all  human  law,  2  Jew. 
919;  states  that  every  human  creature  must 
be  subject  to  the  pope  of  the  necessity  of 
salvation,  1  Jew.  95,  368,  3  Jew.  196,  318, 
325,  339,  4  Jew.  875,  1115, 1137,  1  Whitg. 
181,  283;    his   decree  against   those  who 
opposed  any  cardinal  or  clerk  belonging  to 
the  pope's  family,  2  Cran.  71 ;  he  says  that 
what  touches  all  must  be  allowed  of  all, 
4  Jew.  1001 ;  his  rule  of  law  as  to  a  pos 
sessor  malae  fidei,  1  Jew.  50 

Boniface  IX.,  pope:  king  Richard II. 's letter 
to  him,  Pil.  640 

Boniface  (St),abpof  Mentz  :  appointsbishops 
in  Germany,  2  Whitg.  377 ;  his  questions 
to  pope  Zachary,  4  Jew.  1045;  receives 
the  name  Boniface  (before  called  "Winfred), 

2  Tyn.  259  n.;    put  to   death,  Bale  190; 
words  ascribed  to  him  in  the  Canon  Law 
against  judging  the  pope,  see  Boniface  VIII. 
above  ;  his(?)  expression  concerning  treen 
cups  and  golden  priests,  &c.,  1  Jew.  120, 
121,  2  Jew.  993,  Pil.  167 


Boniface,  a  Roman  count :  Augustine's  remark 
to  him  about  princes,  1  Zur.  64 

Bonnam  (Master) :  2  Lot.  322 

Bonner  (Edm.),  bp  of  London :  notice  of  him, 
Phil.  xxv. ;  Cranmer's  letter  to  him,  1533, 
on  appealing  from  the  pope  to  a  general 
council,  2  Cran.  268 ;  suspected  by  Henry 
VIII.  to  be  a  favourer  of  the  pope,  2  Hoop. 
267,  whereupon  he  purged  himself  by  an 
epistle  set  before  Gardiner's  book  De  Vera 
Obedientia,  2  Hoop.  268,  557,  567,  1  Jew. 
34,  60  ;  this  preface  cited,  4  Jew.  1074 ;  in 
it  he  declares  that  the  pope's  prey  in  Eng 
land  was  almost  as  great  as  the  revenues 
of  the  crown,  ib.  1080,  and  says,  notwith 
standing  the  pope  be  a  very  ravening  wolf, 
dressed  in  sheep's  clothing,  yet  he  calls 
himself  the  servant  of  servants,  ib.  848;  he 
succeeds  Gardiner  as  ambassador  at  Paris, 
2  Cor.  493  n.,  495  n.,  497;  translated  from 
Hereford  to  London,  ib.  495  n.;  references 
to  injunctions  set  forth  by  him,  2  Jew. 
993  n.,  2  Lat.  242  n.;his  tergiversation, 
2  Cran.  17  n.;  his  conduct  towards  Anne 
Askewe,  Bale  161, 163,  218, 229,  &c. ;  Cran 
mer's  letter  to  him  about  abolishing  candle- 
bearing,  ashes,  and  palms,  2  Cran.  417; 
Hooper's  controversy  with  him,  3  Zur.  69, 
70 ;  his  preaching  at  St  Paul's,  and  conduct 
before  the  commissioners,^.  557;  he  alleged 
that  laws  made  during  the  king's  minority 
were  not  binding,  1  Lat.  118  n.,  3  Zur. 
557 ;  Latimer  and  Hooper  complain  of  him 
to  the  council,  2  Hoop.  xi. ;  he  is  im 
prisoned,  3  Zur.  69,  80,  558,  660 ;  deposed, 
ib.  660 ;  his  acts  in  the  convocation,  1553, 
Phil.  xiii. ;  his  injustice  to  Ridley's  lessees, 
Rid.  291,  297,  427  ;  homilies  set  forth  by 
him,  2  Cran.  128  n. ;  his  cruelty  to  Ridley, 
Rid.  viii. ;  he  examines  Bradford,  1  Brad. 
465 ;  degrades  Dr  Taylor,  ib.  496,  likewise 
Hooper  and  Rogers,  2  Hoop.  xxiv. ;  his 
examination  of  Philpot,  Phil.  3, 14, 50,  &c.; 
he  entertains  him,  ib.  14;  said  to  have  been 
made  the  common  inquisitor  against  his 
will,  ib.  15;  not  the  cause  of  Philpot's  im 
prisonment,  ib.  51 ;  illegally  declares  him 
self  to  be  Philpot's  ordinary,  and  proceeds 
accordingly,  ib.  83;  ignorant  in  the  law, 
ib.  149 ;  his  last  exhortation  to  Philpot,  ib. 
151;  his  brutality  to  Tho.  Whittle,  ib.  13; 
his  coal-hole  used  as  a  prison,  ib.  12,  13, 
70,  227,  Lit.  Eliz.  339  n.,  352  n.;  a  com 
missioner  against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  224; 
he  sanctions  the  publication  of  Cranmer's 
recantations,  ib.  563;  extract  from  his  regis 
ter  on  the  subject,  ib.  567  ;  called  London 
Littlegrace,  Poet.  167,  a  bloody  butcher, 


BONNER  —  BOOK 


127 


&c.,  Pil.  361,  400,  587 ;  his  cruelty,  2  Zur. 
280,  3  Zur.  132;  complaint  of  Ridley's  exe 
cutors  against  him,  1  Zur.  7 ;  his  cavil 
against  the  Ordinal  of  1559,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxi.; 
a  great  hindrance,  1  Zur.  10  n.;  confined  as 
prisoner  to  his  house,  1  Zur.  7;  deprived  of 
his  see,  ib.  23 ;  sent  to  prison,  4  Jew.  1234, 

1  Zur.  79,  82 ;  address  of  one  of  the  prison 
ers  in  the  Tower  to  him,  4  Jew.  1237;  his 
easy  life  in  the  Marshalsea,  Pil.  623  n. ;  his 
death,  Grin.  307,  1  Zur.  79  n.;  though  he 
died  excommunicate,  he  was  buried  in  St 
George's  churchyard,   Southwark,   privily 
by  night,  Grin.  307,  308;  a  paper  written 
by  him,  2  Cran.  152  n 

Bonner  (Mrs),  mother  of  the  bishop  :  kindly 

treated  by  Ridley,  Ri'J.  viii. 
Bononia :  o.  Bologna,  Furius. 
Bonytoun  (The  young  laird  of):  his  execution, 

2  Zur.  331,  332 

Book  (Bishops') :  v.  Institution. 

BOOK  OF  CHRISTIAN  PRAYERS,  1578:  Pra. 
Eliz.  429 ;  notes  respecting  it,  ib.  xvi. 

Book  of  Common  Order,  (or  John  Knox's 
Liturgy) :  references  to  it,  1  'Brad.  247  n., 
Lit.  Eliz.  2G3— 266.  483,  488,  Pra.  Eliz. 
488,  517,  554  nn 

Book  of  Common  Prayer :  v.  Subscription. 

King  Edward's  first  book ;  THE  BOOK 
or  COMMON  PRAYEB,  &c.  1549,  Lit.  Edw. 
9 ;  notice  of  copies  so  dated,  and  their  dif 
ferences,  ib.  iii — TI.  ;  it  was  drawn  up  at 
Windsor,  2  Cran.  450  n.,  3  Zur.  322  n.; 
chiefly  composed  by  Cranmer  and  Ridley, 
Grin.  v. ;  finished  in  1549,  2  Cran.  x. ;  its 
preface,  doubtfully  ascribed  to  Cranmer, 
ib.  517  ;  Bullinger  desires  to  see  the  book, 

3  Zur.  739;  it  was  much  disliked  by  Hooper, 
ib.  79  ;  debates  in  parliament  about  it,  ib. 
322  n.;  remarks  in  it,  ib.  350;    proposed 
amendments,  ib.  281,  282 

King  Edward's  second  book;  THE  BOOK 
OF  COMMON  PRATER,  &c.  1552,  Lit.  Edw. 
187  ;  notices  of  copies  so  dated,  and  their 
differences,  ib.  vii. ;  the  revision,  2  Cran.  xi. ; 
remarks  on  this  book  by  P.  Martyr,  2  Brad. 
403;  the  English  services  (according  to  this 
book)  described  by.bp  Horn,  2  Zur.  354; 
Bullinger's  remarks  thereon,  ib.  357;  re 
marks  and  opinions  on  the  two  books  of 
king  Edward,  1  Brad.  471  n.,  2  Lot.  262, 
1  Zur.  234,  235,  2  Zur.  159 ;  difference  be 
tween  them  as  to  the  rubric  about  the  de 
livery  of  the  elements,  Hutch.  231  n 

Queen  Elizabeth's  books:  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer  re-established  by  act  of 
parliament,  1  Zur.  29,  84,  having  been  re 
vised,  Park.  65  ;  names  of  the  divines  who 


revised  it,  Grin,  v.,  Pil.  iii. ;  its  use  re 
stored  at  the  queen's  jhapel  and  St  Paul's, 
Grin,  v.,  2  Zur.  17  n. ;  THE  BOOK  OF 
COMMON  PRAYER,  &c.  1559,  Lit.  Eliz.  23; 
notes  respecting  this  and  other  Elizabe 
than  Prayer  Books,  ib.  xii.  &c.,  as  to  edi 
tions  published  by  the  Puritans,  ib.  xv.  &c. 

Versions  (see  in  the  next  sentence) : 
both  king  Edward's  Prayer  Books  were 
translated  into  French,  2  Cran.  439 ;  the 
Prayer  Book  translated  into  Latin,  for  cer 
tain  collegiate  churches,  1560,  Park.  133; 
the  book  itself,  LIBER  PRECUM  PUBLICA- 
RUM,  &c.,  Lit.  Eliz.  299 ;  notice  respecting 
it,  ib.  xxi.  &c.;  farther  notice,  Pra.  Eliz. 
xi.  n.;  the  Prayer  Book  ordered  to  be  trans 
lated  into  Welsh,  1563,  1  Zur.  124  n. ; 
Liber  Precum  Publicarum,  &c.  Latine  Grae- 
ceque  editus  (by  Will.  Whitaker,  1569); 
notice  of  it,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxii,  Whita.  xii. 

Portions  (see  also  Litany,  Order  of  Com 
munion,  Ordination) :  the  morning  and 
evening  prayer,  litany,  collects,  and  other 
parts  of  the  public  service  adapted  to  pri 
vate  use,  Lit.  Edw.  383,  &c. ;  the  collects 
throughout  the  year  (in  king  Edward's 
Primer),  ib.  439 ;  the  general  confession 
pnd  prayer  for  the  king  from  the  public 
&  .1— ice,  together  with  other  prayers  for 
use  in  schools,  ib.  538;  the  general  confes 
sion,  absolution,  and  other  portions  in  Latin 
(in  the  Orarium,  1560),  Pra.  Eliz.  132,  &c. 

The  English  service  agrees  with  the  an 
cient  church,  Pil.  533 ;  follows  the  apo 
stles  and  old  fathers,  ib.  541;  alleged  offer 
of  Pius  IV.  to  confirm  it,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxii.; 
approved  by  the  cardinal  of  Lorraine,  Park. 
398  ;  objections  of  the  Puritans  against  it, 
1  Zur.  283,  1  Whitg.  119  n.;  it  is  not  abso 
lutely  perfect,  1  Whitg.  173  ;  controversy 
respecting  it,  2  Whiig.  438,  &c.;  an  exa 
mination  of  the  particular  faults  with  which 
it  is  charged,  ib.  465;  of  subscribing  to 
the  Communion  Book,  3  Whitg.  326,  &c. ; 
whence  it  is  taken,  ib.  326,  490 ;  declared 
by  one  to  be  patched  out  of  the  popish 
portass,  Grin.  213 ;  said  to  be  sealed  with 
the  blood  of  martyrs,  3  Whitg.  327—330; 
directed  to  be  provided  by  churchwardens, 
Grin.  133;  inquiry  respecting  it,  ib.  157; 
injunctions  about  its  use,  2  Hoop.  130,  &c. ; 
in  what  parts  of  the  church  it  is  to  be  read, 
Grin.  132,  155  ;  said  by  the  priest  in  the 
chancel,  his  back  to  the  people,  2  Whitg. 
461;  the  communion  service  said  at  the 
further  end  of  the  chancel,  ib. ;  custom  as 
to  other  offices,  ib.  461,  &c. 

Notice  of  several  editions  of  the  Newe 


128 


BOOK  —  BOURCHIER 


Forme  of  Common  Praier,  set  forth  by  the 
Puritans,  Lit.  Eliz.  xix.  n 

Book  of  Discipline  :  Park.  382 

Book  (King's) :  the  name  applied  to  the 
Necessary  Doctrine  and  Erudition,  likewise 
to  the  first  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
Hutch.  231  n 

Book  of  Life :  v.  Predestination. 

Book  of  Oaths:  4  Jew.  1144  n.,  2  Lai.  114  n 

Book  of  the  Wars  of  the  Lord :  v.  "Wars. 

Bookbinder  (Jo.),  i.e.  Jo.  Byrte,  q.v. 

Books  :  v.  Manuscripts. 

The  book  with  seven  seals,  Bale  304 ; 
an  angel  with  a  little  book,  ib.  370 ;  John 
eats  it,  ib.  375;  on  the  text  "Of  making 
of  many  books,"  Sand.  1;  many  English 
books  printed  at  Paris  byRegnault,  2  Cov. 
495;  many  popish  ones  found  in  Berkshire, 
ib.  499  ;  the  high  price  of  good  books 
lamented,  Rid.  488,  491;  a  catalogue  of 
popish  books  written  in  the  English  tongue 
during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  2  Ful.  3; 
inquiry  about  popish  books,  Grin.  169; 
books  ordered  to  be  placed  in  churches, 
Jew.  xxviii.;  articles  respecting  church, 
books,  Grin.  134,  157;  books  bequeathed 
by  Grindal,  ib.  459 

Books  of  laymen  :  v.  Images. 

Books  of  service  :  v.  Liturgies. 

Booksellers :  ordered  not  to  sell  books  with 
out  permission,  Park.  410 

Bool :  to  bawl,  2  Bee.  390 

Booth  (Cha.),  bp  of  Hereford  :  Cranmer's 
admonition  to  him  about  a  dispute  between 
a  clergyman  and  the  receiver  of  the  see, 

2  Cran.  2G3 

Boots :  an  academic  distinction,  1  Tyn.  232 
Bopfingen  :  surrendered,  3  Zur.  638  n 
Borbonius  (Nich.) ;  pia  admonitio  ad  pueros, 

verses,  Pra.  Eliz.  413 ;  he  was  a  friend  of 

Holbein,  ib.  n 

Bordered  :  embroidered,  Sand.  310 
Borders  of  garments  :  v.  Jews. 
Bordesley,  co.  Worcester:  the  abbey  demesne 

granted  to  lord  Windsor,  2  Lot.  394  n 
Boren  (Kath.  a),  wife  of  M.  Luther,  q.  v. 
Borgest  (  ),  the  Spanish  ambassador's 

secretary:    hires  two  desperate    men    to 

murder    lord    Burghley  and    the    queen, 

Grin.  332  n.,  2  Zur.  198  n 

Borough  (  ):  v.  Burgh. 

Borrowing:  v.  Lending. 

Borthwick  castle,  Scotland:  1  Zur.  193 n 

Borthwike  (Sir  Jo.) :   charged  with  heresy, 

3  Tyn.  187  n 

Bosfell  (Hen.) :  a  proctor,  2  Cran.  492 
Bosom  :  to  conceal  in  privacy,  2  Bui.  28 
Bossuet  (Jac.  Benigne),  bp  of  Meaux:  eulo 


gizes  the  confession  of  Helvetia,  1  Zur. 
169  n. ;  referred  to,  3  Zur.  666  n 

Bostius  (Am.) :  cited,  Bale  168 

Boston,  co.  Lincoln  :  famous  for  pardons, 
Pit.  551 ;  indulgence  granted  to  the  church 
there,  1  Tyn.  244  n. ;  the  rood,  2  Ful.  210 

Boston  (Will.),  alias  Benson,  abbot,  afterwards 
dean  of  Westminster :  notice  of  him,  2  Lat. 
370  n. ;  his  pliability,  2 Cran.  240;  he  attends 
Anne  Boleyn's  coronation,  ib.  245;  signs  a 
declaration  respecting  a  general  council, 

2  Cran.  463  [Benson  according  to  the  foot 
note,  but  qu.  whether  not  Will.  Reppes  or 
Rugge,   abbot   of  St   Benet  at  Hulme?]; 
letters  to  him  (Benson),  ib.  240,  251,  270 

Boter  (Jo.) :  2  Brad.  xiii.  n 

Botergius  (Jordanes) :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  257 

Botfield  (Beriah) :  his  Notes  on  the  Cathe 
dral  Libraries  cited,  Pra.  Eliz.  xx. 

Bothwell  (Adam),  bp  of  Orkney:  v.  Hep 
burn. 

Bothwell  (James  earl  of):  v.  Hepburn. 

Bothwellhaugh  :  v.  Hamilton  (James). 

Bottom-blessings :  Bale  526 

Bouchier  (Hen.),  earl  of  Essex,  and  others : 
v.  Bourchier. 

Bouchier  (Tho.) :  De  Martyrio  Fratrum  Ord. 
Min.,  2Z<rf.392  n 

Boughton  under  the  Blayne,  co.  Kent:  farm 
ed  of  the  convent  of  Feversham,  2  Cran. 
374,  400 

Boulogne:  king  Henry's  camp  there,  1  Brad. 
32  n.,  487  n.,  2  Brad,  xiii.;  the  siege, 
1  Brad.  493  n.,  2  Tyn.  305 ;  the  town  ta 
ken  by  king  Henry,  Park.  15  n.,  30  n.,  Pil. 
70,  86 ;  the  keys  delivered  to  him,  Hutch. 
99;  homilies  sent  there,  2  Cran.  505;  the 
women  and  children  sent  away  in  ex 
pectation  of  an  attack  by  the  French, 

3  Zur.  264  ;  some  of  the  Swiss  cantons  en 
gage  to  aid  the  French  in  its  recovery,  ib. 
740 ;  attacked  by  the  French,  ib.  652 ;  sur 
rendered  to  them  on  payment  of  a  large 
sum  of  money,  ib.  398  n.,  410,  558  n.,  559, 
728;  our  lady  of  Bulloyne,  1  Hoop.  455 

Boulting:  sifting,  Phil.  200 

Boun  :  boon,  2  Jew. 1086 

Bound  (Nich.) :  v.  Bownde. 

Bounds  :  bonds,  engagements,  3  Bee.  618 

Bounty :  v.  Almsgiving. 

Bourbon  (Cha,  duke  of) :  v.  Charles. 

Bourbon  (L.  de),  duke  of  Conde":  v.  Louis. 

Bourbon  (Nich.):  v.  Borbonius. 

Bourcher  ( Arth.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet.  xxv. ; 

his  golden  precepts,  ib.  297 
Bourchier  (Fulke),  lordFitzwarine:  Elizabeth 

his  daughter,  1  Bee.  396  n 


BOUECHIER  —  BOYD 


129 


Bourchier  (Hen.),  earl  of  Essex:  letter  to 
Cranmer  as  to  his  dispossessing  Richard 
Stansby  of  copyhold  lands  inBi!ston,2  Cran. 
266;  Cranmer 's  reply,  recommending  a 
reference  to  arbitration,  ib.;  Henry  VIII. 's 
peremptory  order  to  him  to  restore  the 
lands,  ib.  267  n. ;  his  death,  ib.  266  n., 
3  Zur.  221 

Bourchier  (John),  2nd  earl  of  Bath:  one  of 
queen  Mary's  privy  council,  1  Zur,  5  n. 
(there  erroneously  called  Henry). 

Bourchier  (Will.),  earl  of  Eu :  Anne  (Plan- 
tagenet)  his  wife,  1  Sec.  396  n 

Bourding:  jesting,  "LBrad.  38 

Bourgoyne  (Fra.) :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
730  n.;  two  letters  to  Calvin,  ib.  730, 
731 

Bourne  (Gilb.),  bp  of  Bath  arid  Wells :  notice 
of  him,  Phil,  xxviii;  his  life  saved  by  Brad 
ford  at  Paul's  cross,  1  Brad.  16  n.,  465, 
466,  &c.,  474,  485;  2  Brad,  xxxi,  Rid. 
370  n.,  3  Zur.  368  n. ;  said  to  have  begged 
for  Bradford's  life,  1  Brad.  549,  2  Brad. 
199,  Rid.  370 ;  prisoner  in  the  Tower, 
Park.  122;  afterwards  in  the  custody  of 
bp  Bullingham,  ib.  253 

Bourne  (Sir  Jo.),  brother  of  the  bishop,  and 
secretary  of  state :  1  Brad.  469,  Phil,  xxviii, 
Rid.  155;  not  of  noble  birth,  4  Jew.  1146 ; 
his  dispute  with  Sandys,  commencing  about 
a  stone  altar,  Sand,  xviii. 

Bourne  (Phil.),  father  of  the  bishop  and  Sir 
John :  Phil,  xxviii. 

Bovius  (C.) ;  on  Easter,  Whita.  569 

Bow :  v.  Archery.    Rainbow  :  v.  Noah. 

Bow  down  (To):  v.  Worship. 

Bowed  :  bent,  2  Bui.  190 

Boweland  (Tho.),  a  Londoner:  examined  be 
fore  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  Grin. 
201 

Boweman  (Nic.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet.  Ivi; 
verses  from  his  epitaph  on  bishop  Juel,  ib. 
554 ;  the  Lenvoy  (sic),  ib.  555 

Bowen  (Mr) :  Park.  266,  267 

Bowen  (Walter),  of  Barnstaple :  4  Jew.  v. 

Bovver  (Jo.),  or  Bowyar :  farms  the  parson 
age  of  Petworth,  2  Cran.  278 

Bowes  (Sir  Geo.) :  sent  against  the  rebels  in 
the  North,  1  Zur.  213  n.,  247  n. ;  executes 
many  of  them,  Lit.  Eliz.  538  n 

Bowes  (Joyce),  or  rather  Lewes,  q.  v. 

Bowes  (Sir  Martin) :  sheriff  of  London,  Phil. 
150 

Bowes  (Rich.) :  one  of  the  royal  visitors  for 
the  North,  1  Zur.  73  n 

Bowes  (Sir  Rob.):  surveys  Norham  castle, 
2  Tyn.  278  n, ;  sent  to  France,  2  Cran. 
411  n 


Bowier  (  ),  of  the  Temple:  2  Brad. 

251,  253 

Bowier  (Tho.):  v.  Bowyer. 

Bowing:  v.  Christ,  Worship. 

Bowler  (Jo.):  a  gaoler  in  the  Tower,  con 
verted  through  Bradford  and  Sandys, 
2  Brad,  xxxii,  Sand.  vii.  viii. 

Bowls :  pardon-bowls,  3  Bee.  198  n.,  1  Lai. 
50  n.,  75;  pardon-masers  [maizers],  as  St 
Benet's  bowl,  St  Edmond's,  St  Giles's, 
St  Blyth's,  and  Westminster  bowl,  Bale 
527 ;  bowl  of  St  Leonard,  Calf.  287 

Bowls:  injunctions  respecting  the  game, Grin. 
130,  138 

Bowmer  (  ):  Bowmer's  wife,  martyr  at 

Chichester,  Poet.  170 

Bowers  :  archers,  Bale  191 

Bownde  (Nich.) :  his  opinions  zealously  op 
posed  by  Rogers,  Rog.  ix;  the  sum  of 
Sabbatarian  doctrine,  as  stated  by  him  and 
others,  ib.  19 ;  he  maintains  that  the  law 
of  the  sabbath  is  moral  and  perpetual,  ib. 
90  n. ;  says  the  life  of  God  (in  Adam)  could 
not  continue  without  the  seventh  day,  &c., 
ib.  97,  98 ;  affirms  that  the  church  has  no 
authority  to  sanctify  any  other  day,  ib.  187 
n.,  322  n.;  says  the  sabbath  must  be  sanc 
tified  by  preaching,  ib.  233  n.,  271  n.,  326  ; 
c  "ier  statements,  ib.  315,  327  ;  he  imposes 
his  Sabbatarian  traditions  on  the  church 
under  pain  of  damnation,  ib.  319  n 

Bowne:  ready,  prepared,  1  Brad.  445;  to 
bowne,  Pil.  353 

Bows :  v.  Archery. 

Bowyar  (Jo.) :  v.  Bower. 

Bowyer  (Tho.) :  martyred,  Poet.  168 

Box  :  "  in  a  wrong  box,"  Rid.  1G3 

Box  (Will.):  cousin  to  Hutchinson,  Hutch. 
viii.  x. 

Boxall  (Jo.),  dean  of  Peterborough,  Norwich, 
and  Windsor :  notice  of  him,  1  Zur.  255  n. ; 
not  of  noble  birth,  4  Jew.  1146;  one  of 
queen  Mary's  privy  council,  1  Zur.  5n.;  he 
quarrels  with  the  service-book,  Park.  65; 
to  be  deprived  if  he  refuse  the  oath,  ib.  104 ; 
prisoner  in  the  Tower,  ib.  122 ;  removed 
thence  on  account  of  the  plague,  ib.  192 — 
195 ;  lives  with  Parker,  ib.  194  n.,  203,  215, 
217,  218;  his  death,  2  Zur.  183;  his  cha 
racter,  Park.  104  n 

Boxhornius  (Hen.):  Harmonia  Eucharistica, 
2  Ful.  22  n 

Boxley,  co.  Kent :  the  rood  of  grace  de 
stroyed  at  Paul's  cross,  3  Zur.  604,  606, 
609 

Boy-bishop :  v.  Bishops. 

Boyd  (Rob.  4th  lord),  of  Kilmarnock:  1  Zur. 
262  n 

9 


130 


BOYER  —  BRADFORD 


Boyer  (  ):  treacherously  executed  by 

Sir  Ant.  Kingston,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Boyes  (  ) :  in  exile,  3  Zur.  167  n 

Boyes  (Edw.):  recommended  as  a  justice, 
Park.  204 

Boyle  (lion.  Rob.)  :  1  Zur.  viii.  n 

Boyneburgh  (Geo.  a) :  an  envoy  from  Ger 
many,  2  Cran.  377  n.,  3  Zur.  612  n 

Boys  (Jo.) :  letter  to  him  as  steward  of  Par 
ker's  liberties,  Park.  452 

Boys  (Jo.) :  Expos,  of  the  Dominical  Epi 
stles  and  Gospels,  Calf,  on.,  25 n.,  78 n 

Boys  (Tho.) :  witness  in  a  cause,  2  Cran.  390 

Boys  (  ) :  counsel  to  Cranmer  (perhaps 

the  last  named),  2  Cran.  388 

Bozius  (Tho.) :  on  the  tokens  of  the  Church, 
Rog.  176 

Brabant:  invaded  by  Charles  V.,  2  Cov.  512; 
martyrs  there,  3  Tyn.  113  ;  its  affairs,  2 
Zur.  165 

Brabble :  a  brawl,  2  Ful.  142 ;  to  brabble, 
Phil.  305 

Bracarense  concilium  :  v.  Councils,  Braga. 

Brachmanes,  or  Brahmins:  2  Jew.  981 

Brackenbury  (Edw.) :  recommended  as  a  no 
tary,  Park.  393  n 

Bradbridge  (G.) :  martyred  at  Canterbury, 
Poet.  164 

Bradbridge  (Jone):  martyred  at  Maidstone, 
Poet.  169 

Bradford  (  ),  mother  of  the  martyr: 

letters  to  her,  2  Brad.  41,  72,  74,  249 

Bradford  (  ),  a  sister  of  the  martyr: 

'2  Brad.  197 ;  the  same,  or  another  sister, 
ib.  252 

Bradford  (Ann),  also  a  sister:  2  Brad.  76 

Bradford  (Eliz.),  a  married  sister  of  the 
martyr :  [perhaps  the  same  as  Eliz.  Brown, 
q.  v.],  2  Brad.  76 

BRADFOKD  (Jo.) :  WORKS,  edited  by  the  Rev. 
Aubrey  Townsend,  B.D.,  1  and  2  Brad. ; 
biographical  notice,  2  Brad,  xi — xliv;  (and 
see  Sampson's  account  of  him,  1  Brad.  29, 
&c.) ;  his  birth,  2  Brad,  xi ;  early  educa 
tion,  ib.  xii;  servant  to  sir  Jo.  Harrington 
at  Boulogne,  ib. ;  paymaster  at  the  siege  of 
Montreuil,  ib.  xiii ;  he  enters  the  Inner 
Temple,  ib. ;  his  conversion,  ib. ;  by  Lati- 
iner's  advice,  he  compels  sir  Jo.  Harrington 
to  make  restitution  for  a  fraud,  ib.  xiv — 
xvi,  and  loses  his  patronage,  ib.  xvi; 
said  to  have  paid  conscience-money,  1  Lat. 
262  n.;  he  enters  Catharine  hall,  Cam 
bridge,  2  Brad,  xvii;  invited  by  Ridley  to 
a  fellowship  at  Pembroke  hall,  ib.;  made 
M.  A.  by  special  grace,  ib.  xviii;  his  fel 
lowship,  ib.  xviii;  his  holy  life,  ib.  xix; 
tutor  and  patron  of  Whitgift,  ib.  xx,  3 


Whiig.  vi ;  his  friendship  with  Bucer,  2 
Brad.  xx.  xxi,  2  Zur.  72  n.;  he  visits  Ox 
ford  with  him,  2  Brad,  xxii ;  ordained 
deacon  by  Ridley,  ib.,  who  made  him  his 
chaplain,  ib.  xxiii;  he  attends  the  death 
bed  of  Bucer,  ib. ;  made  prebendary  of  St 
Paul's,  ib.  xxv,  Rid.  331,  336,  and  chaplain 
to  the  king,  2  Brad,  xxv;  his  itinerant 
labours,  ib.  xxvi;  appointed  to  attend  Sir 
Miles  Partridge  before  his  execution,  ib. 
xxvii ;  his  last  sermon  in  Manchester,  ib. ; 
preaches  before  the  king,  ib.  xxviii.  (and 
1  Brad.  Ill);  his  warning  of  coming 
judgment,  ib. ;  his  faithful  preaching,  ib. 
xxix,  Rid.  59  ;  his  private  life,  2  Brad. 
xxix ;  he  laments  king  Edward's  death, 
ib.  xxx ;  saves  the  life  of  bp  Bourne  (q.  v.) 
at  Paul's  cross,  ib.  xxxi,  and  preaches  at 
Bow  church,  ib.  xxxii  ;  is  sent  to  the 
Tower,  ib.  xxxii,  2  Lat.  258,  3  Zur.  369 ; 
his  fellow-prisoners,  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and 
Latimer,  2  Brad,  xxxiii,  (and  subsequently, 
Ferrar,  Taylor,  and  Philpot,  ib.  74  n.,  96, 
140;  Becon,  1  Bee.  xi,  also  Sandys,  Sand. 
vii.  viii.  xii  ;)  described  by  Latimer  as 
"  that  holy  man,"  2  Brad,  xxxiii ;  removed 
to  the  King's  Bench,  where  he  strengthens 
Ferrar,  ib.  xxxiv,  Rid.  358 ;  declaration 
concerning  religion,  signed  by  him  and 
several  other  prisoners,  1  Brad.  374;  he 
preaches  in  prison,  2  Brad,  xxxiv,  116; 
favoured  by  his  keepers,  ib.  xxxiv.  xxxv  ; 
examined  before  Gardiner,  ib.  xxxvii ;  con 
demned,  ib.;  the  proceedings  and  sentence, 
in  Latin,  1  Brad.  585;  awaits  martyrdom, 
Rid.  380,  391,  3  Zur.  171 ;  in  the  custody 
of  lord  Derby,  Rid.  382;  intention  to  send 
him  to  Manchester,  2  Brad,  xxxvii;  he 
confers  with  Romish  divines,  ib.  xxxviii ; 
his  dreams  in  the  Compter,  ib. ;  he  receives 
notice  of  his  burning,  ib.  xxxix;  taken  to 
Newgate,  ib.  xl,  and  thence  to  Smith- 
field,  ib.  ;  his  martyrdom,  ib.  xii.  xlii, 

1  Brad.  556,     Poet.   162,     3   Zur.  772; 
references    to    him,    2  Hoop.  592,    Phil. 
235,   Pro.  B.  v.  vii,  Rid.  337  ;   his   cha 
racter  and  appearance,  2  Brad.  xlii.  xliii. 
and  1  Brad,  x;  Dr  "Wilkinson's  account  of 
him,  1  Brad.  558;  his  works,  2  Brad.  xlii. 
xliii,   1  Brad,  x  ;    list  of  editions  of  his 
writings,  2  Brad,  xlv  ;    reference  to  his 
treatise  on  the  communion,  Rid.  363 ;  his 
prayer  for  true  mortification,   Pra.  Eliz. 
526;    he    translates  the  prayers  of  Lud. 
Vives,  ib.  xxii ;  a  letter  by  him  or  Latimer, 

2  Brad.  45,  2  Lat.  435;   his  letter  to  cer 
tain  godly  men  who  helped  him  in  his  im 
prisonment,   1  Brad.  379;   he  wrote  two 


BRADFORD 

letters  to  the  earl  of  Bedford  in  prison, 
2  Zur.  215  n.;  letters  to  him  (see  2  Brad. 
contents),  2  Hoop.  592,  Lai.  358,  Rid.  358, 
363,  3G6,  3G7,  369,  371,  377,  379,  537  (?) 

Bradford  (Margaret),  a  married  sister  of  the 
martyr  :  [apparently  the  same  as  Margery 
Coke,  q.  ».],  2  Brad.  28,  76 

Bradford  (Roger),  brother  of  the  martyr: 
2  Brad.  76,  250 

Bradford  (Rodolph) :  account  of  him,  2  Lat. 
376  n 

Bradgate,  near  Leicester:  the  seat  of  the 
Suffolk  family,  and  birthplace  of  lady  Jane 
Grey,  3  Zur.  275  n.,  429  n 

Bradock  (Tho.) :  translates  the  Defence  of 
the  Apology  into  Latin,  Jew.  xxviii. 

Bradshaw  (James)  :  2  Brad.  41,  236 

Bradshavv  (Lau.) :  2  Brad.  41 

Brady  (Hugh),  bp  of  Meath:  appointed, 
Park.  117  n. ;  he  (or  a  titular  bp  of  Meath 
his  contemporary?)  takes  flight,  1  Zur. 
309  n 

Braga:  v.  Councils. 

Brahmins :  v.  Brachmanes. 

Bramford,  co.  Suffolk:  martyrs  there,  Poet. 
173 

Bramhall  (Jo.),  abp  of  Armagh:  mentions 
the  fictitious  council  of  Sinuessa,  2  Ful. 
364 ;  referred  to  on  the  council  of  Florence, 
Calf.  408 

Brand  (Jo.),  minister  of  Holyrood :  2  Zur, 
365 

Brand  (Jo.):  Popular  Antiquities,  2  Bee. 
346,  438,  3  Bee.  126;  1  Lat.  71, 175,  207, 
208,  498,  2  Lat.  100  nn 

Brand  (Will.),  of  the  strangers'  church  at 
Sandwich :  Park.  247 

Brandenburg  (Electors  of) :  v.  Albert,  George, 
Joachim. 

Brandon  (St) :  his  fast,  2  Tyn.  98;  his 
legend,  ib.  n 

Brandon  (Cha,),  duke  of  Suffolk:  bore  the 
crown  at  the  coronation  of  Anne  Boleyn, 
2  Cran.  246;  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  36  n 
—  Katherine,  duchess  of  Suffolk,  his  last 
wife   (baroness  Willoughby  de   Eresby  in 
her   own  right) :   mentioned,   2  Cov.  528, 
1  Lat.  xiv,  Poet,  liii,    Pra.  Eliz.  239  n., 
notice  of  her,  1  Lat.  81  n.,  2  Zur.  239 ;  ser 
mons  preached  before  her  by  Latimer,  de 
dicated  to  her  by  A.  Bernher,  1  Lat.  309 ; 
helps  Ridley  in  prison,   "my  good   lady's 
grace,"  2  Brad.  161,  Rid.  374,  382;   her 
':.        life  sought,  Bale  220,  242 ;  in  exile  with 
:         her  husband,  2  Cov.  528;  dedication  to  her 
:         by  T.  Some,  1  Lat.  81 ;  the  ecclesiastical 
:         commissioners  send   for   one   Brown,  her 
:         chaplain,  Park.  390 


BREMEN 


131 


Brandon  (Hen.),  duke  of  Suffolk :  death  of 
him  and  lord  Charles  his  brother,  3  Bee. 
205,  2  Cran.  531,  3  Zur.  454,  496,  576,  727 

Brandt  (Ger.):  Hist,  of  the  Reformation, 
3  Zur.  417  &  al. 

Brasen  Serpent :  v.  Serpent. 

Brassius  (Egbert) :  2  Zur.  106 

Brast :  to  burst,  2  Tyn.  208 ;  brast  (participle), 
Pil.  264 

Bray  (Edm.lord) :  his  daughter  Anne,  1  Bee. 
264  n 

Bray  (Sir  Edw.),  cousin  to  Sandys  :  his  wife 
.  a  zealous  Protestant,  Sand.  xi. 

Bray  (Hen.),  mayor  of  Bodmin :  executed 
2  Cran.  163  n.,  186  n 

Braybroke  (Sir  Gerard):  his  daughter  Joan, 
1  Bee.  264  n 

Braybrooke  (Rob.  de),  bp  of  London:  his 
gentleness,  Bale  125 

Braye  (Rich.),  fellow  of  All  Souls':  Park. 
300,  301  n 

Brayley  (Edw.  W.) :  Grin.  273  n 

Brayne  (Edw.) :  3  Whitg.  604  n.,  608 

Brazil:  called  Gallia  Antarctica,  2  Ful.  61 

Bread  :  the  gift  of  God,  2  Tyn.  117;  what  it 
signifies  in  scripture,  2  Bee.  166 ;  what  it 
is  to  break  it  to  the  hungry,  ib.  538,  539  ; 
a:  ong  the  Jews  it  signified  all  kinds  of 
meats,  &c.,  4  Bui.  214;  sent  by  one  bishop 
to  another,  as  by  Paulinus  to  Augustine, 
in  token  of  fellowship,  1  Jew.  145;  Arrian 
and  Strabo  speak  of  whole  nations  who 
have  no  bread,  ib.  222 

—  Breaking    of   bread :    meaning    of   the 
phrase,   4  Bui.  276,   402,  429,    Grin.  42, 
Hutch.  284,  1  Jew.  232,  &c.,  2  Jew.  584, 
&c.,   Phil.  117;   and   see   Supper  of  the 
Lord,  likewise  Host. 

—  Daily  Bread :    variously    understood,    2 
Bee.  166,   1  Brad.  100,  131,  181,  4  Bui. 
214,  1   Lat.  389,   Now.  (77),  197,  2  Cran. 
109;  and  in  every  exposition  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  q.  v. 

—  Holy  Bread  :   1  Lat.  497,    2  Lat.  286,    1 
Tyn.  284 ;   conjuration   thereof,  Rid.  106 ; 
Latimer's  verses  on  giving  it,  2  Lat.  xviii. 
294  (see  also  Holy). 

—  Shew  Bread:  its  meaning,  2  Bui.  156; 
remarks  of  Origen  thereon,  2  Ful.  85 

Breast-plate :  that  of  the  high  priest,  2  Bui. 
135;  the  breast-lap  of  judgment,  ib.  136; 
brest-flap,  1  Tyn.  419 

Bredwell  (S.):  his  Detection,  quoted,  Rog. 
70,  92,  103,  147, 157,  274,  &c. 

Bremael,  otherwise  Brocinail,  mayor  of  Ches 
ter  :  Pil.  516 

Bremen  :  dissensions  there,  3  Zur.  561 ;  it 
holds  out  against  the  emperor,  ib.  6C8  n 

Q Q 

•y * 


132 


BREMGARTEN 


BRIDGES 


Bremgarten,  near  Zurich:  Bullinger's  birth 
place,  4  Bui.  vii. 
Brenchley  (Friar) :  his  preaching  against  the 

king,  2  Cran.  302 
Brenne :  to  burn,  Pil.  595 ;  brenning,  1  Bee. 

18  ;  brent,  1  Bui.  411,  Pil.  481  n 
Brentius  (Jo.),  or  Brentzen:  at  the  diet  of 
"Worms,  3  Jew.  621;  the  patron  of  Ubiqui- 
tarianism,  and  opponent  of  Bullinger  (q.  v.), 
4  Bui.  447 n.,  Coop.  39,  3  Jew.  G23,  4  Jew. 
1258  n.,  1263  n.,  I  Zur.  98  n.,  108  n.,  121, 
123,  131,  135,  139,  2  Zur.  97,  245,  314,  3 
Zur.  132;  he  takes  refuge  with  the  duke 
of  Wurtemberg,  3  Zur.  543;  goes  to  the 
council  of  Trent,  Whita.  10;  states  what 
dominion  may  be  exercised  by  bishops,  and 
what  not,  1  Whitg.  153 — 155;  on  \eipo- 
Tovia,  id.  345 n.;  on  the  apostles'  appoint 
ment  of  presbyters  in  every  church,  3  Whitg.  \ 
156;  on  the  power  of  remitting  and  retain 
ing  sin,  ib.  236 ;  on  Romish  contempt  of 
scripture,  4  Jew.  757,  758 ;  exemplification 
of  this  in  Hosius,  ib.  759,  who  replied  to 
what  he  wrote  against  a  Soto,  ib.  941,  942; 
he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  258; 
letter  to  him,  3  Zur.  542 
Brentius  (Valentius) :  2  Cov.  509 
Brenzett,  co.  Kent :  Becon's  vicarage,  1  Bee. 

viii. 

Brephotrophia:  1  Bui.  286,  4  Bui.  498 
Brereley  (Jo.) :  2  Ful.  49,  57,  70,  71  nn 
Brerewood  (Edw.):  Enquiries,  2  Ful.  328  n 
Brest,   in   Bretagne :   dispute  concerning   it 
between  Richard  II.  and  his  lords,  2  Tyn. 
296 

Brother,  or  Brethern  :  brethren,  Pil.  233 
Brethren,  Brother:  who  our  brother  is,  3  Bee. 
610 ;  import  of  the  name,  Lit.  Edw.  524, 
(571);  how  the  term  is  used  in  scripture, 
Pil.  187,  288 ;  examples  of  desire  for  the 
saving  health  of  brethren,  1  Bee.  196 ;  we 
are  bound  to  seek  their  salvation,  2  Bee. 
176,  177;  the  Presbyterian  party  in  the 
church  of  England  called  Brethren,  Rog. 
10 

—  Weak  brethren  (v.  Faith)  :  who  are  such, 
3  Bee.  610;  they  are  to  be  borne  with,  1 
Tyn.  452,  506,  507  ;  they  should  be  upheld, 
2  Tyn.  8 

—  False  Brethren  :  2  Jew.  937,  &c. 
Brethren  of  Love  :  v.  Family  of  Love. 
Breton  (Sir  Nich.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xix ; 

stanzas,  from  A  small  Handful  of  Fragrant 
Flowers,  ib.  179  ;  a  prayer  for  gentlewomen 
and  other  to  use,  ib.  180  ;  a  solemn  and 
repentant  prayer  for  former  Jife  misspent, 
ib.  181 ;  a  prayer,  ib.  184 ;  a  prayer  writ 
ten  for  a  gentlewoman,  ib. ;  the  praise  of  j 


humility,  ib.;  gloria  in  excelsis  Deo,  ib. 
187  ;  stanzas  from  his  poem  upon  the  long, 
ing  of  a  blessed  heart,  ib.  190;  hymn,  ib. 
194 ;  two  sonnets,  ib.  195 ;  Mary  Magda 
len's  lamentations,  by  some  ascribed  to 
him,  ib.  xl ;  extracts  therefrom,  ib.  447 

Breton  (Will.):  v.  Brito. 

Breviary :  sometimes  called  portess,  porteux, 
portuis,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  230,  &  al.  (see  Por- 
tass);  on  the  antiquity  of  the  pope's  portus, 
Pil.  534,  535 ;  reference  to  a  form  entitled 
benedictio  mensse,  Pra.  Eliz.  399 

—  Breviarium  Romanum  :  form  of  benedic 
tion  of  water  for  baptism,  4  Bui.  306,  307 ; 
the   Roman  Breviary  records,  as  a  fact, 
the  fable  of  the  baptism  of  Constantino  by 
pope  Silvester,  2  Ful  359 ;  contains  matter 
taken  from  the  imaginary  acts  of  the  synod 
of  Sinuessa,    ib.  364;   collects  from  it  for 
the  days  of  St  Laurence  and  St  Stephen, 
1  Tyn.  231  n. ;  legend  of  St  Laurence,  2  Tyn. 
254;    legend  of  St  Agatha,  3   Tyn.  Gin.; 
collect  for  the  octave  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul, 
ib.  117  n 

—  Breviarium  ad  usum  Sarum  :  rubric  con 
cerning  the  Lord's  prayer,  Lit.  Eliz.  72  n. ; 
references   to   it  respecting  hymns,   Pra. 
Eliz.  134,  141,  145, 147, 148,  150,  153, 156, 
269  nn.;    Portiforium   seu  Breviarium   ad 
usum    Sarum   (Par.  1510);  invocations  of 
Tho.  a  Becket,  1  Bee.  328  n.,  2  Jew.  1082, 
3  Jew.  573;    editions   omitting  the   word 
"  pope,"&c.  (Lond.  1541, 44),  2  Cran.  366  n.; 
Portiforium  ad  usum  Sarum,  (Roth.  1556,) 
Calf.  17  n. ;  the  Breviaries  of  Sarum,  York, 
and  Bangor,  Pil.  535 

—  Breviary  of  the  Franciscans,  2  Lat.  227  n 
Brevint  (Dan.) :  Saul  and  Samuel,  Calf.  19  n 
Brewers :  at  Cracow,  3  Zur.  689,  694,  697 
Brewis,  or  Brose :  a  kind  of  pottage,  3  Bee. 

208 

Brian  (Mr) :  2  Cran.  241 

Bribery:  a  kind  of  thieving,  1  Lat.  139;  a  se 
cret  fault,  ib.  188;  bribes  are  like  pitch,  ib.; 
a  rich  murderer  escapes  thereby,  ib.  189; 
bribery  of  a  jury  in  a  case  of  murder,  ib. 
190,  380 ;  another  case,  ib.  190 ;  a  warning 
to  bribers,  ib.  260 ;  the  prevalence  of  bribe- 
taking,  2  Bee.  307 

Brice  (Jo.),  servant  to  Cranmer:  2  Cran. 297 

Brice  (Tho.)    v.  Bryce. 

Brickman  (Am.):  v.  Byrchman. 

Bride  (St) :  v.  Brigit. 

Bridewell:  v.  London. 

Bridges  (Jo.),  1st  lord  Chandos:  his  crea 
tion,  2  Cran.  364  n.;  lieutenant  of  the 
Tower  (?),  Phil.  50,  Rid.  155;  the  order  for 
Hooper's  execution  sent  to  him,  2  Hoop. 


BRIDGES  —  BROOKE 


133 


xxvi ;   one    of  the   examiners   of  Philpot, 
Phil.  50,  56 

Bridges  (Edm.),  2nd  lord  Chandos  :  charged 
with  Hooper's  execution  (then  Sir  Edm. 
Bridges,)  2  Hoop,  xxvi ;  he  writes  to  Par 
ker,  Park.  213  n.;  at  the  duke  of  Nor 
folk's  trial,  1  Zur.  2G7  n.  (erroneously  called 
Edward). 

Bridges  (Will. ),  4th  lord  Chandos :  his  daughter 
Frances,  2  Bee.  480  n 

Bridges  (Agnes)  :  pretending  to  be  possessed, 
she  is  examined  before  abp  Parker,  and 
does  penance  at  Paul's  cross,  Park.  465 

Bridges  (Jo.),  bp  of  Oxford :  answers  Sta- 
pleton,  1  Ful.  75  n.,  2  FuL  3 ;  Defence  of 
the  Godly  Ministers  against  the  Slanders  of 
D.  Bridges,  Rog.  327  n 

Bridges  (Sir  Tho.),  or  Abridges:  converses 
with  Ridley  in  the  Tower,  Rid.  155;  (ap 
parently  the  brother  of  lord  Chandos, 
named,  Phil.  56) 

Bridges  (Will.),  brother  to  Sir  John:  his  un 
lawful  marriage,  2  Cran.  364 

Bridoul  (Toussain) :  Calf.  86  n 

Briganden  (Mr):  v.  Bryganden. 

Brigct:  presumed  to  be  W.  Brito,  q.  v. 

Brigit  (St) :  v.  Psalms. 

Notice  of  her,  1  Tyn.  151  n.;  a  legend 
respecting  her,  3  Bee.  390  n. ;  her  reve 
lations,  1  Hoop.  291 ;  she  threatens  the 
clergy  of  Rome  with  the  loss  of  Christ's 
blessing,  4  Jew.  874;  notice  of  The  XV. 
Oes  of  S.  Bridget,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxii;  ten 
prayers  ascribed  to  her,  being  a  portion  of 
the  XV.  Oes,  ib.  507-512 

Bright  (Will.):  v.  Brito. 

Brighthelmstone,  co.  Sussex:  Grin.  359  n 

Brill  (The),  in  Holland  :  2  Sec.  480 n.;  taken 
by  the  lord  of  Lumey,  1  Zur.  273 

Brill  (Steph. ),  fellow  of  All  Souls' :  Park.  300 

Brimly :  publicly,  3  Bui.  147 

Brimstone :  made  from  stuff  gathered  on  the 
shore,  Park.  341 

Brinced  :  pledged,  3  Jew.  265 

Brinnynge;  burning,  Pil.  481 

Brion :  v.  Bruno. 

Bristol :  formerly  called  Bristow,  3  Tyn.  12 ; 
Tyndale  preaches  on  St  Austin's  green, 

1  Tyn.    xviii ;    commotions   there  through 
the   preaching  of  Latimer  and   others,   2 
Cran.  308  n.,    2  Lat.  225  n.,   358;   recom 
mended  to  lord   Cromwell's  care,  2  Lat. 
402;   Holbeach  made  suffragan  bishop,  ib. 
412  n.;  the  friars  preachers,  2  Cran.  252; 
churches  of  St  Thomas  and  St  Nicholas, 

2  Lat.  358  n. ;  the  mint,  1  Lat.  263  n.,  3 
Zur.  G49 ;  queen  Elizabeth  at  Bristol,  Lit. 
Eliz.  666  n.,  2  Zur.  258  n 


Bristow  (Rich.),  a  popish  author:  Grin.  169; 
on  the  marks  of  the  true  church,  Hog.  176 ; 
he  affirms  that  the  pope  may  deprive  here 
tical  princes,  ib.  348 n.;  Fulke  writes  a- 
gainst  him,  1  Ful.  viii.  ix.  15,  68,  76 ;  some 
account  of  him  and  his  works,  ib.  95  n 

Britain,  Britons:  v.  England. 

Britannia  Sancta :  a  book  published  1745,  2 
Tyn.  216  n 

Brito  (Will.),  or  Breton :  referred  to,  2  Lat. 
319 

Brittayne  (  )  :  cousin  to  Anne  Askewe, 

Sale  160,  162,  165,  177  ;  surety  for  her,  ib. 
178 

Britten  (Dr):  v.  Brytten. 

Broach :  to  pierce  through,  1  Brad.  79 

Broadgate  hall :  v.  Oxford. 

Broadway,  co. Dorset:  the  rectory,  Park.  136 

Brocinail :  v.  Bremael. 

Brocvale,  king  of  Leicester :  4  Jew.  780 

Brodbridge:  v.  Bradbridge. 

Broided:  embroidered,  1  Hoop.  377 

Broke  :  a  breach,  2  Bee.  94 

Broke  (James),  or  Brokes,  bp  :  v.  Brooks. 

Broke  (Jo.):  suitor  in  Chancery  against 
one  Mares,  2  Cran.  257 

Broke  (Tho.):  v.  Brooke. 

Bromham,  co.  Wilts. :  2  Lat.  322  n.,  332 

Bron  _PJ  (G.):  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner, 
Park.  383 

Bromley  (Sir  Tho.):  an  ecclesiastical  com 
missioner,  Park.  370,  383 ;  lord  chancellor, 
3  Whitg.  xii;  signature  as  such,  Grin.  412, 
414,  417,  423,  427,  42f>,  433,  435 

Brooke  (Tho.),  5th  lord  Cobham :  Elizabeth 
his  daughter  married  Sir  Tho.  Wyat  the 
elder,  1  Sec.  232  n 

Brooke  (Geo.),  6th  lord  Cobham:  commis 
sioner  for  a  subsidy,  2  Cran.  301 ;  Cranmer's 
letter  to  him  on  a  cause  there,  and  to  buy 
him  wine,  ib.  411;  governor  of  Calais:  ib. 
330,  335,  3  Zur.  264 ;  a  privy  councillor, 
2  Cran.  531 ;  dedication  to  him,  1  Bee.  264 ; 
notice  of  him,  ib.  n 

Brooke  (Will.),  7th  lord  Cobham:  minister 
to  the  Netherlands,  2  Zur.  303  n. ;  lord 
warden  of  the  Cinque  Ports,  Park.  202, 
203,  379  n.,  437;  letter  to  him,  ib.  379; 
Frances  (Newton)  his  wife,  ib.  341  n 

Brooke  (Sir  Tho.) :  Joan  (Braybroke)  his  wife, 
1  Bee.  264  n 

Brooke  (Tho.),  alias  Cooham,  brother  to 
lord  Cobham  :  servant  to  Cranmer,  who 
begged  for  him  the  house  of  Grey  Friars  at 
Canterbury,  2  Cran.  330;  married  Susan 
Cranmer,  ib.  n 

Brooke  (Tho.),  or  Broke,  customer  of  Calais: 
accused  of  heresy,  2  Cran.  390,  391  n.,  292 


134 


BROOKE  —  BROXUP 


Brooke  (Fulke  lord) :  v.  Greville. 
Brookesby  (Humph.) :  Park.  297 
Brooks  (  ):  applies  for  the  prebend  of 

Rycall  in  the  church  of  York,  Park.  361 
Brooks  (James),  bp  of  Gloucester:   account 

of  him,  2  Cran.  214  n.,  383  n.,  Phil,  xxviii, 

1  Zur.  12  n. ;  a  commissioner  for  the  exa 
mination  of  Latimer,  2  Lat.  283,  &c.,  also 
to  examine  Ridley,  Rid.  255;  exhorts  him 
to  turn,  ib.  283;  speaks  of  his  singular  wit, 
ib.  xii,  283 ;  refuses  to  deliver  his  letter  to 
queen    Mary,  ib.   427;    sits   in  judgment 
upon  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  212,  225,   446 n., 
447,  455,  456,  541,  &c.;  perjured,  2  Cran. 
454 ;  account  of  his  death,  4  Jew.  1201 

Brose:  v.  Brewis. 

Brother :  v.  Brethren. 

Brotherhoods:  what,  1  Tyn.  212 n 

Brotherly  kindness:  v.  Love. 

Brouage,  near  Rochelle :    salt-works  there, 

2  Zur.  84 

Brough  (  ):  v.  Browgh. 

Broughton  (Hugh) :  on  hades,  Rog.  xiii. 
Broughton  (Sir  Jo.) :  Anne  his  widow,  2  Bee. 

622  n 

Broughton  (Rich.) :  Calf.  306  n 
Broughty  castle,  Scotland  :  3  Zur.  387 
Broune  (Tho.),  poticary  of  Bristow  :  Marget 

his  widow,  2  Cran.  275 
Brouwershaven  (Cunerus  Petri  de) :  Calf.  88, 

3  Jew.  140 

Browgh  (   ):  citation  to  him,  2  Cran.  257 

Browne*  (Sir  Ant.),  K.G. :  ambassador  to 
France,  2  Cran.  246 ;  named,  ib.  490,  496 ; 
privy  councillor  to  king  Edward,  ib.  505 ; 
his  marriage,  Rid.  x.  n  (v.  Clinton.) 

Browne  (Ant.),  1st  vise.  Montagu  :  privy 
councillor  to  queen  Mary,  1  Zur.  5n.;  com 
missioner  at  Bruges,  2  Zur.  115  n. ;  saluted, 
Park.  285 

Brown  (Edw.):  v.  Fasciculus. 

Brown  (Eliz.),  afterwards  Bettes,  and  Rush- 
brough,  [perhaps  Bradford's  own  sister- 
v.  Bradford  (Eliz.)]  :  letters  to  her,  2  Brad. 
70,  127 

Browne  (Geo.),  abp  of  Dublin:  he  pulls 
down  an  image,  Park.  96  n.  ;  notice  of  him, 
3  Zur.  428  n 

Brown  (Geo.):  one  of  the  royal  visitors  for 
the  North,  1  Zur.  73  n 

Brown  (Sir  Jo.)  :  one  of  queen  Mary's  coun 
cil,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Browne  (Jo.),  esq. :  persecuted,  Bale  13, 50; 
hanged  and  burned, ib.  51 

Browne  (Jo.),  fellow  of  Pembroke  hall:  le 
gacy  to  him,  Grin.  462 


Brown  (Rich. ),  a  priest  of  Bristol :  complains 
against  Latimer,  1  Lat.  viii,  2  Lat.  358  n 

Brown  (Rob.)  :  affirms  that  a  husband  may 
leave  his  wife,  or  a  wife  her  husband,  on 
account  of  false  religion,  Rog.  273,  274 n.; 
"  one  Brown"  (probably  the  celebrated  Ro 
bert)  chaplain  to  the  duchess  of  Suffolk, 
Park.  390 

Browne  (Tho.) :  burned  in  Smithfield,  Poet. 
165,  3  Zur.  175  n 

Brown  (Tho.),  of  Bristow:  v.  Broune. 

Browne  (Tho.),  a  gentleman  of  Lincolnshire: 
2  Cran.  369 

Brown  (Tho.),  of  Shrewsbury:  archbishop 
Grindal's  letter  to  the  bishop  of  London, 
in  pursuance  of  a  letter  from  the  council, 
respecting  a  collection  to  be  made  for  him, 
Grin.  404 ;  the  council's  letter,  ib.  405 

Brown  (Tho.),  of  Swalecliff:  2  Cran.  388 

Browne  (Will.),  a  poet :  2  Jew.  627  n 

Brownists :  mentioned,  Nord.  114,  Poet. 
268 ;  some  of  them  impugned  the  deity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  Rog.  70;  they  affirmed 
the  laws  judicial  of  Moses  to  belong  to 
Christians,  ib.  90 ;  held  the  visible  church 
to  be  devoid  of  sin,  ib.  167 ;  said  to  have 
had  neither  preaching  nor  sacraments,  ib. 
176;  they  declared  that  their  discipline, 
and  not  the  pure  preaching  of  the  word, 
&c.,  marked  the  true  church,  ib.;  said  that 
Christians  should  join  only  the  people 
among  whom  the  Lord's  worship  was  free, 
ib.  185,  that  it  would  hardly  be  found  in 
all  the  world  that  any  minister  was  duly 
called,  ib.  237,  and  that  there  is  no  calling 
but  the  immediate  call  from  God,  ib.  239, 
that  no  man  is  to  communicate  where 
there  is  a  blind  or  dumb  ministry,  ib.  272, 
and  that  private  persons  have  authority  to 
depose  unmeet  ministers,  ib.  273;  their  no 
tions  respecting  the  covenant  of  marriage, 
ib.;  they  denied  baptism  to  the  children  of 
open  sinners,  ib.  280,  and  maintained  that 
the  baptism  of  children  by  the  ministers  of 
the  church  of  England  was  not  lawful,  ib. 
281;  they  excommunicated  whole  cities  and 
churches,  ib.  311 ;  held  that  God's  people 
are  not  to  be  bound  with  the  bands  of  any 
jurisdiction  of  this  world,  ib.  317 ;  said  that 
no  Apocrypha  might  be  brought  into  Chris, 
tian  assemblies,  ib.  326 ;  some  of  their  writ 
ers,  ib.  203 

Broxbourn,  co.  Herts.:  Grin.  304,  331,  332 

Broxup  (Will.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxvi ; 
stanzas  from  St  Peter's  Path  to  the  Joys 
of  Heaven,  ib.  390 


*  Brown  and  Browne  are  arranged  together. 


BROYLE  —  BUCER 


135 


Broyle,  co.  Sussex:  a  park  near  Lewes,  Park. 
178 

Bruccioli  (Ant.) :  his  Italian  Bible,  Jew. 
xxxiv ;  his  commentaries,  Whita.  66 

Bruce  (Edw.),  abbot  of  Kinloss :  ambassador 
to  queen  Elizabeth,  2  Zur.  332 

Bruce  (Jo.):  editor  of  Hutchinson's  Works, 
Hutch. ;  one  of  the  editors  of  the  Corre 
spondence  of  abp  Parker,  Park. 

Brucker  (Jo.  Jac.) :  Hist.  Crit.  Philos.,  2  Ful. 
101  n 

Bruerne  (Rich.) :  was  regius  professor  of  He 
brew  at  Oxford,  2  Cran.  552;  deprived  of 
his  professorship,  4  Jew.  1199  n.,  1201, 
1  Zur.  12,  but  had  Peter  Martyr's  prebend, 

1  Zur.  66 ;  his  irregular  election  as  provost 
of  Eton,  Park.  150  n.,  1  Zur.   12  n.;    re 
ceiver  of  Christ  church,  ib.  240 

Bruges,  in  Flanders:  Wolsey  goes   thither, 

2  Tyn.  314 ;  the  colloquy  there,  1565,  con 
cerning  commerce,  2  Zur.  115  n 

Bruges  family :  v.  Bridges. 

Brunichilda,  the  French  queen  :  a  matter 
touching  the  purgation  of  a  bishop  com 
mitted  to  her  by  St  Gregory,  1  Jew.  396, 
4^  Jew.  961,  &c. 

Bruno,  founder  of  the  Carthusians:  3  Bui. 
295 ;  he  says  that  the  scriptures  are  suffi 
cient  for  instruction  and  salvation,  2  Cran. 
34 ;  on  justification,  2  Bee.  639,  2  Cran.  206 
bis;  a  witness  against  transubstantiation, 
Bale  563 

Bruno  (  ) :  ambassador  from  Jo.  Fred. 

duke  of  Saxony,  2  Cran.  416  n 

Brunus  (Conrad) :  De  Caeremoniis,  Calf. 
97  n 

Bruse  (Peter) :  alleged  to  have  been  a  here 
tic,  3  Jew.  161 ;  Peterbrusians,  ib.  212 ; 
their  opinions  and  opponents,  ib.  215 

Brussels :  its  wretched  state  under  the  Spa 
niards,  3  Zur.  57  ;  visit  of  Charles  V.,  ib. 
60;  rejoicings  in  honour  of  the  prince  of 
Spain,  ib. 

Brust :  v.  Brast. 

Brute :  the  founder  of  Britain,  Pil.  125 

Bruterer :  a  soothsayer,  or  maker  of  dismal 
days,  1  Tyn.  445 

Bruton,  co.  Somerset :  birthplace  of  Stephen 
Batman,  Poet,  xxxvi. 

Brutus   (Jun.) :    spared    not  his   own   sons,    I 
Sand.  227  ;  his  treason,  2  Hoop.  105 

Bryan  (  )  :  v.  Brian. 

Bryan  (Sir  Fra.):  ambassador  to  Franco, 
2  Cran.  246 

Bryan  (Jog.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxix;  three 
psalms  in  metre  by  him,  ib.  334 

Bryce  (Tho.)  :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xix  ; 
his  Compendious  Register  in  metre ;  an 


account  of  the  martyrs  during  the  re'gn 
of  queen  Mary,  ib.  161;  the  wishes  of  the 
wise,  ib.  175 

Brydges  family  :  v.  Bridges. 

Bryganden  (Mr) :   an  opponent  of  Latimer, 
1  Lat.  iv. 

Brygitta  (St),  or  Brygot:  v.  Brigit. 

Brytten  (Dr) :  2  Cran.  244 

Bucardus  (Fra.) :  «.  Burckhardt. 

Bucchingerus  (Mich.) :    Hist.   Eccles.,   Calf. 
77n 

Bucer  (Martin):  v.  Cambridge. 

His  views  respecting  the  divorce  of 
Henry  VIII.,  3  Zur.  551  n.;  on  divorce  in 
general,  ib.  665,  666  ;  he  confers  with  Gar 
diner  about  the  royal  supremacy,  1  Ful. 
489  ;  concerned  in  abp  Herman's  reforma 
tion,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxix.  n.,  2  Zur.  18 n.;  pre 
sent  at  the  marriage  of  the  landgrave  of 
Hesse,  2  Cran.  405  n.;  at  Strasburgh,  2  Cov. 
510;  father  of  the  church  there,  2  Zur. 
72 n.;  in  trouble,  2  Cov.  513;  he  answers 
Gardiner's  book  on  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy,  ib.  512,  520;  Gardiner  writes  against 
him,  3  Zur.  254 ;  Hooper  corresponds  with 
him  on  the  sacraments,  2  Hoop,  ix  ;  his 
dismissal  from  Strasburgh,  3  Zur.  538,  649, 
651 ;  n  >ntion  of  him,  1  Hoop.  246,  3  Zur. 
640;  invited  to  England,  2  Cran.  423,  3  Zur. 
19,  37,  476;  his  arrival,  3  Zur.  330n.,  652; 
reception  by  Cranmer,  3  Zur.  535,  539 ; 
his  intimacy  with  that  prelate  at  Canter 
bury,  2  Cran.  421  n.;  3  Zur.  67  ;  to  go  to 
Cambridge,  3  Zur.  536,  537,  539 ;  made  re 
gius  professor  there,  ib.  353;  his  acts  in 
the  university,  2  Zur.  18  n.;  he  declined  to 
wear  a  square  cap  because  his  head  was  not 
square,  Pil.  662 ;  yet  he  opposed  Hooper, 
3  Zur.  675 ;  his  lectures  and  preaching  at 
Cambridge  (and  perhaps  elsewhere),  1  Brad. 
31,  445,  3  Zur.  81,  266,  339,  401 ;  he  dis 
putes  with  Jo.  a  Lasco  on  the  eucharist, 
3  Zur.  572 ;  an  intimate  friend  of  Bradford, 

1  Brad.  350,  558,  2  Brad,  xx,  and  his  fa 
ther  in  the  Lord,  1  Brad.  355 ;  dangerously 
ill,  3  Zur.  401,  543,  558;  his  last  illness, 

2  Brad,    xxiii ;    his   death,    3  Bee.   205, 
2  Brad,  xxiii,  Park.  42  n.,  2  Zur.  71,  3  Zur. 
5  n.,  490,  495,  662  n.,  724 ;  account  of  his 
funeral,  3  Zur.  492;   Parker  preaches  on 
that  occasion,  2  Brad,  ^xiv;  Parker  and 
Haddon  his  executors,  Park.  46,  47 ;  some 
account  of  his  goods,  ib.  47,  3  Zur.  362  n. ; 
his  dead  body  excommunicated,  Roy.  311, 
exhumed  and  burned,  1  Jew.  60,  Pil.  65  n., 
217,  652,  1  Zur.  4  n.,  2  Zur.  20  n.,  24,51; 
all  acts  against  him  rescinded  by  the  uni 
versity  on  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  2  Zur. 


136 


BUCER  —  BUCKSTONE 


51,  74 ;  Pilkington's  sermon  at  the  resti 
tution,  Pil.  651;  Bucer's  excellent  qualities, 
Park.  44;  Burcher's  opinion  of  him,  3Zur. 
662,  666,  678,  696  ;  Sir  John  Cheke's  opi 
nion,  3  Zur.  666  n. ;  Cartwright's  estimate, 
2  Whitg.  533 

His  works,  3  Whitg.  xxv.  (some  men 
tioned  below);  Psalmorum  Explanatio, 
1529,  published  under  the  name  of  Aret. 
Felinus,  2  Whitg.  475 ;  notice  of  the  Sim 
plex  acpiaDeliberatio,  &c.,  1535,  drawn  up 
by  him'and  Melancthon,  Lit.Eliz.  xxix.n. 
2  Zur.  18  n. ;  his  Gratulatio,  against  Gar 
diner,  2  Brad.  19,  3  Zur.  178;  his  Censura 
of  the  English  Prayer  Book  noticed,  Lit. 
Eliz.  xxv.  n.,  3  Whitg.  85,  124,  1  Zur. 
234  n. ;  his  Scripta  Anglica,  Grin.  i.  n., 
iii.  n.,  2  Zur.  17;  Bradford's  RESTORATION 
OF  ALL  THINGS,  mostly  translated  from  Bu 
cer's  commentary  on  the  Romans,  1  Brad. 
350;  a  passage  from  the  Latin,  ib.  355  n.; 
certain  of  his  writings  translated  into  Eng 
lish,  1  Zur.  162;  letters  by  him,  Park.  41, 
42,  3  Zur.  520—549 ;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad. 
24(?),  352,  353,  2  Cran.  426,  427,  428, 

2  Hoop,  xiv,  3  Zur.  219,  44,  468,  474,  552, 
556;  on  the  word  Thora  (mm),  the  Law, 

1  Bui.  49;  on  the  word  evpn^evai,  ib.  116; 
he  shews  that  none  of  Christ's  commands 
are  to  be  neglected,  3  Whitg.  534 ;  referred 
to  on  original  sin,  2  Bui.  385  ;  against  de 
ferring  baptism,  2  Whitg.  533;  he  allows 
the  use  of  the   cross  in  that  sacrament, 

3  Whitg.  123 ;  his  way  of  speaking  on  the 
eticharist,  3  Zur.  544,  545;  alleged  to  have 
defended  Lutheran  opinions,  ib.  61 ;  Hard 
ing  asserts  that  he  admitted  a  carnal  pre 
sence  in  the  sacrament,  1  Jew.  468,  469, 
498  ;  his  words  explained,  ib.  499  ;  on  the 
abuse   of  the  Lord's  Supper  at   Corinth, 
3  Whitg.  547  ;  his  opinion  on  communion 
under  one  kind,  1  Jew.  217,  &c. ;  on  the 
bread  used  in  the  communion,  3  Whitg. 
84;  on  the  communion  at  marriages,   ib. 
356 ;  he  approves  communion  of  the  sick, 

2  Whitg.   545  ;    on  rulers  in  the  church, 

3  Whitg.  162;  on  bishops,  2  Whitg.  108, 
231,  401,  402,  403;  he  says  Timothy  was  a 
bishop,  ib.  297  ;  allows  archbishops,  patri 
archs,  &c.,  ib.  432;  on  subjection  to  eccle 
siastical  superiors,  ib.  331;  maintains  that 
presbyters  should  be  increased  according 
to  the  number  of  the  people,  3  Whitg.  540; 
on  the   secular  business   which   ministers 
should    not    undertake,    ib.   432;    on   the 
office  of  deacons,  2  Whitg.  64 ;  on  the  same, 
with  reference  to   Rom.   xii.  8,  3  Whitg. 
282  n.;  on  evangelists,  1   Whitg.  493;   he 


speaks  of  seven  kinds  of  preaching  or  teach 
ing,  3  Whitg.  46;  on  the  advantage  of  read 
ing  the  scriptures  in  the  church,  ib.  30,  48 , 
51 ;  approves  the  use  of  homilies,  1  Bui.  10, 
3  Whitg.  346  ;  on  contention  in  the  church, 

1  Whitg.  138;  on  things  indifferent,  z'6.258; 
he  advocates  the  reformation  of  ceremonies, 
3  Whitg.  549;  on  holy-days,  2  Whitg.  584; 
on  confirmation,  3  Whitg.  359,  360 ;  on  the 
marriage-ring,  ib.  353;  on  the  lawfulness 
of  using  things  which  were  used  by  the 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  2  Whitg.  38 ;  his  views 
on  vestments;  he  allows  them,  but  is  averse 
to   their    imposition,    2   Hoop,    xiii,    xiv, 

2  Whitg.  57,  1  Zur.  161,  2  Zur.  120,  3  Zur. 
488,  495,  585;  thinks  bells  not  necessarily 
a  mark  of  Antichrist,  2  Whitg.  55;  on  bind 
ing  and  loosing,  3  Whitg.  236 ;  on  the  ex 
communication  of  the  incestuous  person  at 
Corinth,  ib.  542;  against  the  anabaptistical 
opinion  that  a  Christian  may  not  be  a  magis 
trate,  1  Whitg.  155,  156;  he  says  no  man  is 
so  wise  and  holy  as  to  be  able  to  exercise 
both  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  power,  3 
Whitg.  545,  546;  on  new  Romish  writers, 
2  Jew.  815;    on   the  petition  "deliver  us 
from  evil,"  2  Whitg.  485  ;  on  the  deceits  of 
Satan,  1  Whitg.  97 

—  Wibrand  Bucerin,  his  widow,  3  Zur.  28  n.; 
Cheke  intercedes  with  the  king  for  her, 
Park.  43,  44;  she  goes  to  Strasburgh,  ib. 
47  ;  letter  from  her  to  Cranmer  3  Zur.  363; 
Cranmer's  reply,  2  Cran.  434,  435,  3  Zur. 
27  ;  her  children,  3  Zur.  364,  667 ;  Bucer's 
grandson,  W.  Meier,  2  Zur.  322  n 
Buchanan  (Geo.) :  writes  verses  in  praise  of 
queen  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  115,  and  see  120 ; 
saying  of  Elizabeth  respecting  him,t7>.  240  n.; 
he  writes  in  praise  of  the  queen  of  Scots, 
ib.  263  ;  tutor  of  James  VI.,  2  Zur.  302  n.; 
his  book  De  Jure  Regni  apud  Scotos, 

2  Zur.  311  n.,  312;    Rerum    Scot.   Hist. 
Rog.  360 n.;  letters  to  Gualter,  2  Zur.  302, 
310;  letters  addressed  to  him,  ib.  294,  312 

Buchmann  (Theod.):  v.  Bibliander. 

Buck  (Dr),  a  prior  at  Cambridge :   opposes 

Latimer,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Bucker  (Geo.),  alias  Adam  Damplippe,  q.v. 
Bnckhurst,  co.  Sussex  :  2  Cran.  259 
Buckhurst   (Tho.   lord),   afterwards   earl   of 

Dorset :  v.  Sackville. 
Buckinghamshire :     Knox     preaches    there, 

3  Zur.  760  n. ;    superstitious  processions 
there  in  gang  week,  Grin.  241  n 

Buckland,  co.  Herts.:  the  rectory,  1  Bee.  xii. 
Buckland  Newton,  co.  Dorset:  the  register, 

Park.  393  n 
Buckstone :  r.  Buxton. 


BUDA  —  BULLINGER 


137 


Buda:  taken  by  the  Turks,  Lit.  Eliz.  451 

Budjeus  (Gul.):  books  by  him,  Jew,  xxxiv; 
referred  to  as  a  critic,  1  Ful.  132,  4  Jew. 
907  ;  he  defines  faith,  1  Bui.  83  n.,  436; 
1  Hoop.  221 ;  on  the  word  Trapa\afj./3dv(a, 
1  Hoop.  237 ;  on  SOKW,  2  Whitg.  411 ;  he 
says  that  Sesostris  forced  kings  to  draw 
his  chariot,  4  Jew.  702 ;  on  papal  greedi 
ness,  ib.  1082 

Buden,  co.  Devon.:  v.  Berryn-Arbor. 

Bugenhagius  (Jo.) :  settled  at  Hamburgh, 
1  Tyn.  xl;  his  address  to  the  faithful  in 
England,  ib. ;  he  was  opposed  to  the  fol 
lowers  of  a  Lasco,  3  Zur.  513  n 

Bugs  :  bugbears,  objects  of  childish  or  super 
stitious  terror,  Sand.  192, 1  Tyn.  417, 2  Tyn. 
87,  250,  3  Tyn.  110 

Builders  of  God's  house  :  must  seek  his  glory, 
Pil.  363 ;  must  not  fear  mockers,  ib.  365 ; 
their  blessedness,  ib.  366;  they  will  have 
no  fellowship  with  hypocrites,  ib.  367 

Building  :  the  daughter  of  fancy,  2  Sec.  430 ; 
the  practice  of  curious  buildings  declared 
to  be  a  token  that  the  day  of  judgment  is 
at  hand,  ib. ;  continency  therein,  1  Bui. 
422 

Bulkeley  (Arth.),  bp  of  Bangor :  his  death, 
Phil.  xxix. 

Bulkley  (Edw.):  2  Ful.  74  n 

Bull :  a  bubble,  Lit.  Eliz.  501  n 

Bull  (  ),  parson  of  Northfleet:  "M. 

Bui,"  2  Cran.  382 

Bull  (  ),  the  younger:  at  Oxford,  3 Zur. 

421 

Bull  (Geo.),  bp  of  St  David's :  his  Works  re 
ferred  to,  Calf.  85  n.,  1  Lat.  xiv ;  mistaken 
in  supporting  the  genuineness  of  a  tract 
ascribed  to  Hippolytus,  2  Ful.  282 ;  on  the 
opinions  of  the  Docetae,  1  Cov.  21  n 

BULL  (Hen.) :  CHRISTIAN  PKAYEHS,  Pra.  B. ; 
biographical  notice  of  him,  ib.  viii ;  notice 
of  his  book,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxii ;  he  was  editor 
of  some  worksof  bp  Hooper,  2  Hoop.  182  n. ; 
his  preface  to  Hooper's  Apology,  ib.  551 

Bulla  aurea,  &c. :  v.  Bulls. 

Bullen  family :  v.  Boleyn. 

Bullin  :  v.  Bullingham  (N.) 

Bullinger  (Chr.),  son  of  the  reformer:  notice 
of  him,  3  Zur.  699 

Bullinger  (Hen.),  father  of  the  reformer :  re 
nounces  popery,  4  Bui.  x.  n.,  and  is  for 
mally  married,  ib.  vii.  n.;  his  death,  ib. 
xi.  n.;  Anna  Widerkehr,  his  wife,  4: Bui.  vii ; 
her  death,  ib.  xii.  n 

Bullinger  (Hen.),  the  reformer:  biographical 
notice,  4  Bui.  vii,  &c. ;  birth,  parentage, 
childhood,  and  early  education,  ib.  vii ; 
he  studies  at  Cologne :  ib.  viii ;  lectures  in 


the  abbey  of  Cappel,  ib.  ix ;  writes  nume 
rous  treatises,  ib.  ;  attends  Zwingle's  lec 
tures  at  Zurich,  ib.  x  ;  undertakes  the  pas 
toral  office,  ib. ;  marries  Anne  Adlishweiler, 
formerly  a  nun,  ib.  xi;  on  the  defeat  of 
Cappel  he  removes  to  Zurich,  ib. ;  ap 
pointed  preacher  of  the  cathedral  there, 
ib. ;  deputed  to  attend  the  conference  at 
Basle,  where  he  assisted  in  drawing  up  the 
first  Helvetic  Confession,  ib.  xii;  he  re 
ceives  English  visitors,  ib. ;  turns  Masters 
from  popery,  2  Zur.  63  ;  his  friendship  with 
Hooper,  4  Bui.  xiii,  2  Hoop,  ix;  Hooper's 
prophetic  words  to  him  on  leaving  Zurich, 
ib.  x ;  Cranmer  writes  to  him  about  a 
synod  of  the  reformed,  2  Cran.  430,  431  ; 
his  kind  reception  of  the  English  exiles  at 
Zurich  in  queen  Mary's  time,  4  Bui.  xiii, 
Rid.  387,  1  Zur.  viii,  and  of  Italian  exiles 
from  Locarno,  4  Bui.  xiii ;  his  reply  to 
queries  of  a  certain  Scotsman  (Knox  or 
Goodman),  about  civil  government  in  Eng 
land  and  Scotland,  3  Zur.  745  (see  4  Jew. 
665) ;  engaged  in  combating  various  errors 
and  heresies,  4  Bui.  xiii,  1  Zur.  127  n. ;  his 
controversy  with  Brentius,  1  Zur.  98  n., 
(and  see  his  works,  below) ;  he  is  attacked 
by  the  j,  a~ue>  4  Bui.  xiv,  1  Zur.  142, 
143;  death  of  his  wife  and  daughters, 
4  Bui.  xiv,  1  Zur.  142  n.,  144,  171  n. ;  his 
last  illness,  4  Bui.  xiv,  1  Zur.  317 ;  his 
death,  4  Bui.  xiv,  1  Zur.  318,  2  Zur.  268; 
eulogies  on  him,  4  Bui.  xii.  n.,  1  Zur.  318, 
Phil.  391 

His  works,  3  Whitg.  xxvi ;  list  of  the 
principal  of  them  in  chronological  order, 
4  Bui.  xv ;  books  of  his  cited  or  referred 
to  in  the  editorial  notes  to  the  Decades, 
see  ib.  588 ;  his  writings  highly  appreciated 
in  England,  1  Bui.  vii,  3  Zur.  618 ;  some 
of  them  turned  into  English,  3  Zur.  396; 
Jo.  Dudley,  earl  of  Warwick,  undertook 
that  his  works  should  be  translated,  ib. 
422;  his  writings  never  published  in  a  col 
lected  form,  ib.  xii.  n. ;  De  Origine  Erroris 
in  negocio  Eucharistiae  ac  Missa?,  1  Zur. 
182,  208,  215,  4  Bui.  xv.  xviii;  books  a- 
gainst  the  Anabaptists,  1  Zur.  87,  95,  96, 
110,  4  Bui.  xv.  xxiv;  Commentaries  on  the 
Epistles,  collected  edition,  4  Bui.  xvii ; 
THE  OLD  FAITH,  translated  by  Coverdale, 
1  Cov.  1 ;  notice  of  it,  4  Bui,  xvii ;  on  the 
authority  of  Holy  Scripture,  and  on 
bishops,  two  treatises  dedicated  to  Henry 
VIII.,  3  Zur.  611,  4  Bui.  xviii ;  their  re 
ception  by  the  king,  3  Zur.  611 ;  his  trea 
tise  on  the  two  natures  in  Christ,  1  Zur. 
30  (see  4  Bui.  xviii);  the  Christian  state 


BULLING ER 


of  matrimony,  1  Bee.  29,  4  Jiul.  xviii,  3 
Zur.  406,  422,  427;  THE  HOPE  OF  THE 
FATTHFUI,,  translated  by  Coverdale  from 
Bullinger  (not  as  stated  in  2  Cov.  137,  from 
Wermuller),  2  Cov.  135,  &c.;  see  4  Bui. 
xix;  Answer  to  Cochlaeus  on  Scripture 
and  Church  Authority,  2  Zur.  194(?),  3  Zur. 
244,  4  J??<Z.  xix  ;  his  book  on  the  Eucha 
rist  against  Luther  (Absoluta  de  Christi 
Domini...  Sacramentis  Tractatio),  3  Zur. 
681  n.,  3  Bui.  xix  ;  Commentaries  on  Luke, 

3  Zur.  255,  4  Bui.  xx ;  DECADES,  translated 
by  H.  I.,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Tho.  Harding, 
A.M.,  1,  2,  3,  4,  Bui. ;  dedication  of  a  por 
tion  of  them  to  the  ministers  of  Zurich, 

4  Bui.  546;  a  portion  of  them  dedicated  to 
king  Edward  VI.,  3  Zur.  73,  78,  88,  2C9, 
560,  662,  665,  4  Bui.  xx.  xxvii;  this  dedi 
cation,  2  Bui.  3  ;  a  portion  dedicated  to  the 
marquis  of  Dorset  (afterwards  duke  of  Suf 
folk),  3  Zur.  3,  7,  77,  82,  90,  393,  399,  406, 
409,  434;  this  dedication,  4  Bui.  528;  refer 
ences  to  the  Decades,  2  Zur.  118,  242,  243, 

3  Zur.  121, 123,  266  ;  notice  of  the  English 
translation,  4  Bui.  xxvii;    how  far  sanc 
tioned  by  convocation,.  1  Bui.  viii,  4  Bui. 
xxviii ;    Whitgift's    orders    in    regard    to 
them,  3  Whitg.  xvi,    4  Bui.  xxviii;    The 
Perfection  of  Christians,  3  Zur. 6n.,  4:Bul. 
xxi ;   his  book  on  justification  (De  Gratia 
Dei  justificante  nos,  &e.),  3  Zur.  744  (see 

4  Bui.  xxii) ;  Sermons  on  the  Apocalypse, 
1  Zur.  99,  4  Bui.  xxiii ;  Sermons  on  Jere 
miah,  1  Zur.  122,  4  Bui.  xxiii.  xxiv  ;  reply 
to  the  Bavarian  articles  (Institutio  eorum 
qui  propter  D.  N.  J.  C.  de  Fide  exami- 
nantur),4  Jew.  1242, 1  Zur.  110,  278,4  Bui. 
xxiv;  Catechism,  its  use  recommended  by 
statute  in  the  university  of  Oxford,  1  Bui. 
vii,  4  Bui.  xxiv;   On  Councils,  1  Zur.  97, 
208,  215,  4 Bui.  xxiv;  works  against  Bren- 
tius  and  his  followers,  1  Zur.  108,  110,  241, 
243,  258,  266,  303,  305,  2  Zur.  245,  4  Bui. 
xxiv.  xxv.  xxvi ;  Homilies  on  Daniel,  1  Zur. 
144,  145, 150, 151,  220,  2  Zur.  164,  4  Bui. 
xxv ;  it  contains  a  retractation  of  a  former 
work,  4  Bui.  xv ;   Homilies  on  Isaiah,  1  Zur. 
151,  172,  191, 194,  220,  2  Zur.  164,  4  Bui. 
xxv ;    German    discourses     on    conversion 
(Von  der  bekerung,  &c.),  1  Zur.  220,  224, 
4  Bui.  xxv  ;  Refutation  of  the  Bull  against 
Elizabeth,  Grin.  328,  4  Jew.  1129  n.,  1  Zur. 
221,  242—244,  258,  266,  268,  269,    2  Zur. 
178  n.,  179,  183  n.,  192,  4  Bui.  xxv;   his 
exhortation  to  unity  (Adhortatio  ad  omnes, 
&c.),  1  Zur.  270,  315,  4  Bui.  xxvi ;  On  the 
Persecutions  of  the  Church,    1  Zur.  284, 
300,  303,  308,  Bui.  xxvi;    German  homi 


lies  on  Psa.  cxxx.  and  cxxxiii,  1  Zur.  303, 
308,  4  Bui.  xxvi ;  his  letter  to  Rob.  Horn, 
bp  of  Winton,  3  Whitg.  496,  497;  other 
letters  by  him,  1  Zur.  341,  345,  356,  357, 
360,  2  Zur.  17  n.,  136,  137,  152,  154,  166, 
178,  240,  244,  3  Zur.  739—751 ;  letters  to 
him,  2  Brad.  400,  403,  2  Cov.  502,  2  Cran. 
430,  431,  4  Jew.  1211,  1248,  1251,  1257, 
1263,  1265,  1269,  1270,  1277,  1280;  and 
see  1  Zur.  contents,  2  Zur.  contents,  and 
3  Zur.  contents  to  each  part;  also  Grin. 
290  n. ;  saluted,  1  Zur.  12,  17,  22,  2  Zur. 
90,  95,  et  sasjpe. 

He  mentions  that  Hofnian  the  Anabap 
tist  thought  salvation  to  be  of  man's  own 
power,  Rog.  298  n. ;  he  differs  in  some  re 
spects  from  Calvin  on  the  fall  of  Adam, 
3"  Zur.  327 ;  on  teaching  and  baptism,  3 
Whitg.  19;  he  says  the  Anabaptists  con 
temn  the  sacraments,  Rog.  246  n.;  on  their 
indifference  as  to  baptism,  &c.,  ib.  275 n.; 
he  says  they  declared  the  baptism  of  chil 
dren  to  be  of  the  pope  and  the  devil,  ib. 
280 n.  ;  on  disorders  at  the  Lord's  supper 
in  the  church  of  Corinth,  2  Whitg.  72  n.; 
against  hearing  mass,  2  Brad.  297  n.;  tm 
apostles,  prophets,  evangelists,  &c.,  1  Whitg. 
493,  494,  2  Whitg.  300;  on  Andronicus  and 
Junia,  1  Whitg.  499 ;  on  the  office  of  Timo 
thy,  2  Whitg.  297 ;  on  the  works  of  an 
evangelist,  ib.  299;  on  the  crvveopiov,  3 
Whitg.  227 ;  on  x«  V°Toi/i'a,  l  Whitg.  347, 
349 ;  on  ordination  by  laying  on  of  hands,  ib. 
431  ;  he  says  the  apostles  chose  ministers,  ib. 
343;  mentions  divers  ways  of  appointing 
ministers  in  the  apostles'  time,  ib.  429  ;  on 
the  election  of  ministers  at  Zurich,  ib.  309 ; 
on  the  promotion  of  deacons,  3  Whitg.  70; 
against  the  anabaptistical  errror  that  there 
ought  to  be  no  preaching,  Rog.  232  n., 
325  n. ;  on  ministry,  in  opposition  to  the 
errors  of  that  sect,  1  Whitg.  413 ;  on  the 
lawfulness  of  some  things  used  by  papists,  j 
2  Whitg.  40;  a  passage  on  the  wearing 
of  ecclesiastical  garments,  Grin.  207 ;  on 
their  ancient  use,  2  Whitg.  22,  1  Zur.  345, 
&c. ;  on  the  introduction  of  massing  Le  viti- 
cal  apparel,  3  Whitg.  550 ;  on  the  observ 
ance  of  holy  days,  2  Whitg.  583,  585; 
remarks  on  the  service  of  the  church  of 
England,  2  Zur.  357 ;  on  excommunica 
tion,  1  Whitg.  186;  passages  against  various 
errors  of  the  Anabaptists,  Rog.  67,  78,  87, 
123, 141, 1  Whitg.  85,  01, 137,  383,  2  Whitg. 
114,  3  Whitg.  276;  he  says  that  they  held 
themselves  to  be  free  from  all  laws,  Rog. 
317  n. ;  relates  that  Muncer  said  that  the 
sword  of  Gideon  was  given  to  him  against 


BULLINGER  —   BURGAVENNY 


139 


all  tyrants,  &c.,  ib.  343  n.;  mentions  that 
the  Priscillianists  allowed  an  open  denial 
of  the  faith  to  avoid  persecution,  ib.  357  n.; 
says  that  many  rich  men  are  called,  1  Whitg. 
34;  on  giving  "with  simplicity,"  3  Whitg. 
283;  he  follows  the  vulgar  Jewish  chro 
nology,  1  Bui.  42  n 

—  His  wife  (see  above),  1  Zur.  34,  165  n., 
171  n. ;  his  children  and  sons-in-law,  (Zwin- 
gle, Lavater,  Simler),  1  Zur.SOn.,  87, 142 n., 
171  n.,  258,  2  Zur.  165  n.,  202,  3  Zur.  608, 
698 ;  his  advice  to  his  son,  3  Zur.  511  n 

Bullinger  (Hen.),  the  younger  son  of  the 
reformer  :  saluted,  1  Zur.  105,  321 ;  he  (?) 
studies  at  Strasburgh,  3  Zur.  511  n. ;  letter 
to  him,  2  Zur.  199 

Bullinger  (Jo.),  brother  to  the  reformer:  4 
Bui.  xi.  xv. 

Bullinger  (Rodolph),  son  of  the  reformer: 
Parkhurst  advises  H.  Bullinger  not  to  send 
his  son  to  Oxford  till  it  should  be  reformed, 

1  Zur.  29;   Jewel  does  the  like,   ib.  33; 
Rod.  Bullinger  saluted,  ib.  150 

Bnllingham  (Jo.),  afterwards  bp  of  Glouces 
ter  and  Bristol :  to  preach  at  Paul's  cross, 
Park.  318;  his  preaching  not  suited  to  the 
court,  ib.  378 

Bullingham  (Nich .),  successively  bp  of  Lincoln, 
and  Worcester :  archdeacon  of  Lincoln,  in 
exile  ("D.  Bullin"),  1  Cran.  (9),  assists  in 
the  compilation  of  certain  advertisements, 
Park.  233;  has  the  custody  of  bp  Bourne, 
ib.  253;  signs  a  letter  to  the  queen,  ib. 
294 ;  his  share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  ib. 
336 n.;  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner,  ib. 
383 ;  mentioned,  Grin.  266 

Bullock  (  ),  of  Qu.  coll.,  Cambridge: 

opposes  Latimer,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Bullock  (Geo.),  master  of  St  Jo.  coll.,  Cam 
bridge  :  displaced,  Pil.  iv. 

Bullock  (Maur.),  of  New  coll.,  Oxon,  2  Cran. 
547 

Bulls  (Papal) :  2  Lat.  378  n.,  1  Tyn.  212,  1 
Zur.  223;  the  Bulla  aurea,  2  Ful.  269;  there 
were  eleven  bulls  for  Cranmer's  promotion, 

2  Cran.  237  n. ;  one  was  issued  confirming 
the  marriage  of  Anne  Boleyn,  Park.  414, 
420;  copy  of  that  of  Pius  V.  against  Eli 
zabeth,  4  Jew.  1131 ;    a  bull   in    Spanish 
brought  to  Parker,  Park.  397  ;  the  bull  In 
Coena  Domini,  usually  published  on  Mann- 
day  Thursday,  2  Cran.  74,  167 ;  the  power 
of  the  keys  often  lapped  up  in  a  bull  of 
lead,   3  Jew.  367   (see  the  names  of  the 
popes). 

Bulstrode  (James):  his  suit  with  Edwardes, 

2  Cran.  253  bis,  261 
Bulwiler  (The  count) :  2  Zur.  207 


Bumpstead  (Steeple),  or  Bumpstead  ad  Tur- 
rim ,  co.  Essex,  2  Cov.  viii. 

Bungay,  co.  Suffolk :  Bale  443 

Bungay  (Friar):  his  supposed  witcheries, 
Bale  190,  2  Tyn.  304 

Bunge  (Mr),  of  Norwich  :  Park.  vii.  481 

Bungey  (Cornelius) :  martyred  at  Coventry, 
Poet.  164,  1  Zur.  86  n 

Bungey  (Jo.),  prebendary  of  Canterbury: 
Park.  442 

Bunnie  (Mr),  a  Yorkshire  gentleman  :  perhaps 
the  next,  Grin.  325 

Bunny  (Edm.),  archdeacon  of  York:  a  form 
of  prayer  compiled  by  him,  Lit.  Eliz.  467, 
and  see  548 

Buonarrotti  (Mich.  Ang.)  :  Phil.  381 

Burcart  (Fra.) :  v.  Burckhardt. 

Burchard,  bp  of  Worms:  Decretorum  libri 
xx,  Jew.  xxxiv ;  recites  a  decree  for  burn 
ing  the  sacrament  when  it  is  mouldy, 
3  Bee.  374  n. ;  referred  to,  ib.  373  n. ,  2  Ful. 
301  n 

Burcher  (Jo.) :  mentioned,  <iJew.l250, 1252n., 

1  Zur.  49,  70,  73,  87,  90,  105,  2  Zur.  55, 
3  Zur.  719  ;  his  flight  from  England,  3  Zur. 
201 ;  he  lives  at  Basle,  ib.  218,  223  ;  seeks 
permission  lo  export  wood  from  Zurich  for 
making  bows,  ib.  236  n.,  632;  desires  the 
freedom  of  Zurich,  ib.  246;  lives  there,  ib. 
40 ;  partner  with  Hilles,  ib.  259 n. ;  his  scru 
ples  about  portraits,  ib.  191 — 194;  at  Stras 
burgh,  ib.  511  n ;  his  visit  to  Poland,  ib.  687, 
&c. ;  divorced  from  his  wife,  1  Zur.  98  (see 
90);  has  a  cure  not  far  from  London,  2  Zur. 
109 ;   his  letters  (with   one  exception)  to 
Bullinger,  3  Zur.  637—701 ;  letter  to  him, 
ib.  739;  his  character,  ib.  247 

Burcher  (Rich.):  sent  to  Rome  to  consult 
with  Haller,  3  Zur.  165 

Burckhardt  (Fra.),  vice-chancellor  to  the 
elector  of  Saxony :  solicits  Cranmer  in  fa 
vour  of  one  sentenced  to  do  penance  for  an 
error  on  the  sacrament,  2  Cran.  371 ;  envoy 
to  Henry  VIII.  from  the  German  princes, 
ib.  377  n.,  3  Zur.  612  n.;  sent  to  Eng 
land  to  the  marriage  of  Anne  of  Cleves, 
ib.  529  n 

Burckhardt  (M.),  of  Basle :  3  Zur.  767  n 

Burdet  (Rob.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  lii;  the 
refuge  of  a  sinner,  ib.  514 

Burdett  (Sir  Tho.),  bart. :  his  ancestry,  Poet. 
lii. 

Buren  (The  count  de) :  takes  Darmstadt, 
3  Zur.  639 

Buren  (Dan.   a),  a   magistrate   at  Bremen  : 

2  Zur.  73 

Burgart  (Fra.):  v.  Burckhardt. 
Burgavenny  (Geo.  lord  of) :  v.  Neville. 


140 


BURGES  —  BURIAL 


Burges  (Jo.) :  answered  by  Dr  Covel,  Rid.533; 
the  same  (?)  Burges,  in  his  letter  to  king 
James,  1604,  states  the  number  of  noncon- 
forming  ministers  in  each  of  the  counties 
of  England,  Rog.  317 

Burges  (  ):  martyred  at  Lewes,  Poet. 

170 

Burgesses :  they  are  become  regraters,  1  Lat. 
279 

Burgh  (Rich,  de),  2nd  earl  of  Clanricarde: 
1  Ful.  xi. 

Burgh  (Tho.),  or  Borough,  5th  lord:  at  the 
trial  of  Tho.  duke  of  Norfolk,  1  Zur.  267 
(called  by  mistake  Will.). 

Burghley  (Will,  lord):  v.  Cecil. 

Burgo  (Jo.  de)  :  his  Pupilla  Oculi,  Jew.  xlii, 
1  Lat.  414  n. ;  cases  of  non-consecration 
named  therein,  1  Jew.  550;  on  the  words 
"This  is  my  body,"  2  Jew.  788;  he  says 
that  "  enim"  is  not  of  the  substance  of  con 
secration,  3  Jew.  507 ;  on  the  intention  to 
consecrate,  ib.  454 ;  he  says  a  mouse  may 
eat  the  body  of  Christ,  2  Jew.  783,  Kid.  500 

Burgo  (Nich.  de) :  Latimer  suspects  him,  2 
Lat,  406 

Burgo  (Rich,  de),  or  Bury,  bp  of  Durham : 
1  Tyn.  238  n 

Burgon  (Jo.  Will.) :  Life  of  Sir  T.  Gresham, 

1  Zur.  93,  139, 140,  &c.  nn 
Burgoyne  (Fra.):  v.  Bourgoyne. 
Burgundy :  called  Burgaine,  2  Tyn.  303 
Burhill  (Rob.):  Contra Eudaemon-Joannem, 

2  Ful.  70  n 

Burial,  Burial  places,  Funeral  rites:  v.  Dead. 
Of  funerals  and  burials,  4  Bui.  523;  scrip 
tural  examples,  3  Bui.  400,  4  Bui.  523;  on 
the  burial,  and  what  is  to  be  done  towards 
the  dead,  2  Cov.  108—110;  of  burial  and 
matters  thereto  appertaining,  3  Wliitg.  361, 
&c. ;  burials  should  be  celebrated  honour 
ably,  for  the  hope  of  our  resurection,  3 
Tyn.  280;  the  dead  should  be  buried  de 
cently,  2  Brad.  279,  2  Cov.  258,  Pil.  64, 
317,  reverently,  2  Jew.  999,  with  solemnity, 
2  Ful.  13,  but  not  with  great  cost  and 
sumptuousness,  Pil.  317,  nor  with  super 
stition,  ib.  318 ;  the  comely  order  required 
by  Christian  charity,  ib. ;  burial  should  not 
take  place  too  soon,  1  Lat.  538;  examples 
shewing  this,  ib.  539 ;  the  solemnizing  of 
funerals  an  ancient  and  commendable  cus 
tom,  Sand.  161 ;  Augustine  gives  reasons  for 
it,  ib. ;  funeral  rites  help  not  the  dead,  but 
the  living,  ib.  162;  offering  for  the  dead  in  the 
ancient  church  was  an  offering  of  thanks 
giving  for  their  salvation,  Coop.  96 ;  Alle 
luia  anciently  sung  at  funerals,  but  forbid 
den  by  Papists,  Pil.  320,321,  543;  Paula's 


funeral  described  by  Jerome,  Whita.  222;  a 
funeral  custom  mentioned  by  the  pseudo- 
Dionysius,  ib.  580;  popish  funeral  rites, 
Rid.  67;  the  Romish  office  for  the  dead 
called  by  different  names,  1  Brad.  589 ;  the 
funeral  of  a  rich  man  described  by  Latimer. 
1  Lat.  277 ;  ringing,  singing,  and  other 
funeral  rites,  ib.  305 ;  disorderly  funerals, 
ib.  547;  that  of  the  duchess  of  Norfolk, 
1564,  performed  at  Norwich  without  can 
dles  or  torches,  1  Zur.  137  ;  CrowJey,  of  St 
Giles's,  Cripplegate,  turns  out  of  his  church 
divers  clerks  attending  a  funeral  in  sur 
plices,  Park.  275,  276 ;  Grindal's  directions 
for  his  funeral,  Grin.  458;  Sandys's  direc 
tions,  Sand.  447  ;  on  funeral  trophies,  Pil. 
317  ;  the  English  service,  Pil.  543,3  Whitg. 
361,  &c. ;  forms  of  burial,  in  the  Prayer 
Books,  Lit.  Edw.  and  Lit.  Eliz.;  the 
Christian  name  of  the  deceased  formerly 
introduced  into  the  burial  service,  Pra. 
Eliz.  362  it.;  the  communion  celebrated  at 
burials,  1  Lat.  237  (and  see  Supper);  fune 
ral  customs,  3  Whitg.  362,  368,  378;  super 
stitions  not  to  be  allowed  at  burial,  3  Bee. 
124,  125,  2  Hoop.  146,  147,  Pil.  318 ;  par 
dons  buried  with  the  dead,  Grin.  29,  Pil. 
318;  burial  in  friars' habits,  Bale  329,  Calf. 
287,  2  Cran.  147,  2  Ful.  13,  1  Lat.  50,  2 
Lat.  200,  332,  1  Tyn.  122  n.,  2  Tyn.  92; 
dead  men  buried  with  the  meteyard,  Pil. 
317  ;  rites  of  the  Russians,  3  Zur.  691 ;  ce 
meteries  and  churchyards  (q.  v.),  2  Ful.  13, 
1  Whitg.  534,  3  Whitg.  380  ;  the  names  KOL- 
M';T>j'/oioj/andBeth-haiaim,.Pi7.319 ;  in  early 
times  cemeteries  were  not  consecrated,  ib. 
64 ;  the  dead  were  not  anciently  buried  in 
the  church  or  churchyard,  ib. ;  burials 
should  be  without  the  city,  as  of  old,  2  Lat. 
66,  1  Whitg.  535;  on  the  holiness  of  burial 
places,  Pil.  316 ;  the  church  superstitiously 
preferred  to  the  churchyard,  and  the  chan 
cel  to  the  church,  1  Wldtg.  535;  funeral 
sermons,  made  by  Gregory  Nazianzen, 
Grin.  10 ;  disliked  by  some,  Pil.  321,  1 
Whitg.  251;  controversy  respecting  the 
practice,  3  Whitg.  371,  &c. ;  Gualter's  re 
marks  on  them,  2  Zur.  234;  a  funeral  ser 
mon  on  Rev.  xiv.  13,  1  Hoop.  559;  one  for 
the  emperor  Ferdinand,  on  Matt.  xxiv.  44, 
Grin.  1;  one  for  Charles  IX.  of  France,  on 
Job  xiv.  14,  Sand.  61 ;  the  burial  of  unbap- 
tized  infants,  4  Bui.  380;  their  burial  place 
called  cremiterium  innocentium,  ib.  381  n. ; 
burial  refused  to  alleged  heretics,  Bale 
394 ;  exhumation  and  condemnation  of  dead 
bodies  by  Papists,  Pil.  217,  652 ;  the  canon 
law  commands  that  if  an  excommunicated 


BURIAL 


BUXOM 


141 


person  have  been  buried  in  an  ecclesiastical 
cemetery,  the  bones  shall  be  dug  up  and  cast 
out,  3  Tyn.  '270;  martyrs  nothing  the  worse 
for  wanting  burial,  Pil.  320 

Burleigh :  v.  Burghley 

Burlingham  St  Andrew's,  co. Norfolk:  Park. 
viii.  482 

Burn  (Jo.),  minister  of  Musselburgh :  2  Zur. 
065 

Burnet  (Gilbert),  bp  of  Sarum  :  his  account 
of  the  Zurich  letters,  Zur.  viii ;  other  re 
ferences,  2  Sec.  72,  319,  3  Sec.  205, 1  Hoop. 
xi,  xii,  38,  41,  1  Lat.  321,  2  Lat.  2-10,  391, 

1  Zur.  13,  &c.  nn 

Burnham,  co.  Bucks. :  2  Zur.  172  n 
Burning  of  heretics:  inculcated  by  card.  Hugo 
Charensis,  3  Tyn.  215 ;  when  first  practised 
in  England,  Bale  3 ;  the  law  of  Henry  V.,  ib. 
50;  the  clergy  deny  that  they  burn  heretics, 
Phil.  123,  Rid.  2G7  (see  272) ;  they  deliver 
them  over  to  the  temporal  power,  2  Tyn. 
45;  More  affirms  the  burning  of  heretics  to 
be  lawful  and  well  done,  denies  that  the 
clergy  procure  it,  3  Tyn.  211,  and  says  that 
a  great  many  more  should  have  been  burned, 
ib.  97  n. ;  practice  with  regard  to  the  writ 
de  hteretico  comburendo,  Hutch,  v ;  this 
writ  was  necessary  for  the  exhumation  and 
burning  of  a  dead  body,  3  Tyn.  270 
Burntisland,  Scotland:  general  assembly  there, 

2  Zur.  331  n 

Burnt-offering :  v.  Sacrifices. 
Burrey  (Pet.) :  Jew.  vi. 
Burroughs  (Will,  lord):  v.  Burgh  (T.) 
Burton  (Edw.):  Hist,  of  the  Chr.  Ch.,  2  Bui. 

105  n. ;  Bampton  Lectures,  Calf.  343  n. ;  his 
remark  about  a  supposed  edition  of  Tertul- 
lian's  works,  2  Ful.  64  n ;  referred  to  about 
the  Therapeutae,  ib.  101  n 

Burton  (Rob.):  Anatomy  of  Melancholy,  1 
Bui.  8  n 

Burton-on-Trent,  co.  Stafford :  the  relics  of  St 
Modwina  there,  3  Bee.  240  n. ;  Annales 
Monasterii  Burton.,  2  Hoop.  522  n 

Burwarde  (Ant.):  martyred  at  Canterbury 
Poet.  164 

Burwell  (Mrs.  Frances) :  Pro.  Ellz.  xx. 

Bitry  (  ),  a  rebel:  2  Cran.  187  n 

Bury,  co.  Lancaster :  1  Brad.  454 

Bury  St  Edmund's,  co.  Suffolk  :  a  parliament 
held  there,  temp.  Edw.  I.,  4  Jew.  904;  the 
Benedictine  monastery,  1  Tyn.  33  ;  pardon 
bowl  there,  3 Bee.  198  n., I  Lat.  75 n.;  some 
of  the  lands  of  the  monastery  granted  to 
Nich. Bacon  (afterwards  lord  keeper), 2Cran. 
384  n. ;  martyrs  at  Bury,  Poet.  163, 172,  173 

Busams  (Jo.):  publishes  the  Pontifical,  2 Ful. 
98  n 


Busby  (  ),  a  doctor  of  law:  Park.  18 

Busche  (Herman  von  dem);  1  Tyn.  xxx,  xxxiv. 
Busgradus  (  ):   says   we   must  believe 

•whatever  the  popes  believe,  Hog.  202 
Bush:  at  a  tavern-door,  2  Tyn.  184,  3  Tyn. 

76,  253 ;  ivy  bush,  1  Brad.  94,  558,  1  Ful. 

258,  Rid.  10 

Business  :  v.  Occupation,  Vocation. 
Buskle :  to  bustle  about,  to  prepare,  Bale  554; 

said  to  be  the  same  as  busk,  Pil.  353,  buskel, 

1  Brad.  445 

Busshop  (Rich.):  2  Cran.  547 

Busti  (B.  de):  v.  Bernardinus. 

Butcher  (Joan):  v.  Bocher. 

Butler  (Alban):    Lives  of  the  Saints,  Calf. 

6n.,  305  n.,  2  Ful.  70  n 
Butler  (Cha.):  Book  of  the  R.  C.  Church, 

Calf.  5  n 
Butler  (Hen.):  some  account  of  him,  2  Cov. 

502 ;  born  at  Zurich,  but  of  English  origin, 

2  Zur.  192,  197 ;  patronized  by  bp  Park- 
hurst,  1  Zur.  241,  242,  271 ;  a  student  in 
England,  1  Zur.  244,  258,  263,  2  Zur.  202, 
204,  209 ;  letter  from  him  to  Sandys,  2  Zur 
191 

Butler  (Jo.),  doorkeeper  of  Hen.  V.'s  privy 
chamber :  b^u  18 ;  sent  to  cite  lord  Cob- 
ham,  ib. 

Butler  (Jo.),  Cranmer's  commissary  at 
Calais  :  2  Cran.  275  n.,  334,  348;  letter  to 
him,  ib.  277;  his  letter  to  Cranmer  on 
religious  disputes  there,  ib.  373 ;  sent  to  the 
Fleet,  ib.  391  n 

Butler  (Jo.),  father  of  Henry:  notice  of 
him,  3  Zur.  311,  621  n.;  he  sold  his  patri 
mony  and  went  abroad,  2  Zur.  197,  3  Zur. 
225;  at  Zurich,  4  Bui.  xii;  at  Strasburgh,  3 
Zur.  605,  609;  courts  a  widow  there,  ib. 
197,  218;  saluted,  &c.,  ib.  67,  70,  &c.;  his 
brother-in-law  one  of  the  stewards  of  the 
royal  household,  ib.  86,  225 ;  Hooper  desires 
his  return  to  England,  ib.  94, 97  ;  mentioned, 
2  Zur.  197,  3  Zur.  49,  56,  583 ;  his  letters, 
mostly  to  Bullinger,  ib.  621,  &c. 

Butler  (Mr),  of  Droitwich  :  2  Lat.  390 

Butrech  (  ):  called  doctor  equestris,  2 

Zur.  293  n.;  mentioned,  ib.  296,  300 

Butter  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  162 

Butterworth  (Edw.),  of  Rochdale  :  Park.  232 

Buttes  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  1  oet.  xxvii; 
death  certain,  verses,  ib.  309 

Buttol  (Greg.),  a  chaplain  at  Calais :  2  Cran. 
376  n 

Butts  (Sir  Will.),  physician  to  Henry  VIII. : 
2  Cran.  293, 349  n. ;  he  patronizes  Latimer, 
1  Lat.  vi,  2  Lat.  xv,  xviii ;  his  death,  3  Zur. 
37,  150 

Buxom  :  obedient,  1  Brad.  129,  239 


142 


BUXTON  —  C^ESAREA 


Buxton,  co.  Derby  (?):  invocation  there,  2 
Jew.  923,  viz.  of  St  Anne  of  Buckstone, 
1  Hoop.  40  n 

Buying  and  selling:  2  Bui.  228;  bargaining, 
whether  lawful,  ib.  29 ;  the  guile  of  buyers 
and  sellers,  1  Sec.  254 ;  what  they  should 
do,  ib.  256 

By  and  by:  immediately,  1  Tyn.  241, 3  Tyn.  154 

Byll  (Will.) :  «.  Bill. 

Byng  (And.  and  Tho.)  :  v.  Bing. 

Byrchman  *  (Arn.) :  bookseller  in  London  and 
Paris,  1  Tyrt.  xxviii.  n. ;  he  printed  at  Co 
logne,  1539,  3  Jew.  344  ;  references  to  him, 
4  Jew.  1231, 1234, 1  Zur.  70, 78,  3  Zur.  416 

Byrchman  (Fra.):  1  Tyn.  xxviii.  n  (Byrckman) 

Byrchman  (Jo.):  notice  of  him,  2  Brad.  xxi.  n., 
and  see  352,  353,  405;  references  to  him,  1 
Tyn.  xxviii.  n.;  3  Zur.  452;  letter  from  him 
to  Bullinger,  3 Zur.  344 

Byrchmans  (The):  the  Byrkmans  (probably 
A.  and  J.),  not  to  be  trusted,  3  Zur.  447 ; 
Birkman  mentioned,  probably  Arnold,  1 
Zur.  121 

Byrd(WilL):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxi;  Psalm 
xiii.  in  metre,  ib.  223;  Psalm  xv.  in  metre, 
ib.  222 ;  care  for  thy  soul,  verses,  ib.  223; 
the  martyrs,  ib.  224 ;  notice  of  an  anony- 
moiis  contributor  to  his  collection,  1587, 
Poet.  li.  506 

Byrkman  (A.  F.and  J.)  :  v.  Byrchman. 

Byron  (Sir  Jo.) :  mentioned,  Pil.  vii ;  pos 
sessor  of  Clayton,  co.  Lane.,  and  grantee  of 
Newstead,  Park.  232;  lessee  of  the  living 
of  Rochdale,  ib.  231  n 

Byron  (Sir  Jo.),  son  of  the  last:  he  seems  to 
be  named  as  Mr  Byron,  Park.  231 ;  letter 
to  Mr  Byron,  ib.  232 

Byrte  (Jo.),  otherwise  called  Adrian,  other 
wise  John  Bookbinder:  1  Tyn.lx.. 

By  that :  inasmuch  as,  2  Tyn.  128 

Byzantium :  v.  Constantinople. 

Bzovius  (  Abra.)  :  a  remarkable  addition  made 
by  him  to  a  sentence  cited  from  Cyprian,  2 
Ful.  322  n.;  he  adduces  the  fabulous  acts  of 
the  council  of  Sinuessa,  ib.  364 

c 

C.  v.  Careless  (Jo.) 

C.  (A.),  a  sectary:  Rog.  203 

C.  (G.),  author  of  A  piteous  Platforme:  notice 

of  him,  Poet,  xxiv ;   respice  finem,  verses, 

ib.  266 
C.  (H.),  possibly  Ilenoch  Clapham  :  notice  of 

him,  Poet,  xliv;  lines  by  him,  ib.  470 
C.  (H.),  author  of  The  Forrest  of  Fancy,  1579 ; 

possibly  Hen.    Constable:   notice  of  him, 


Poet,  xlvi ;   what  misery  and   misfortunes 

mankind  is  continually  subject  unto,  ib.  478; 

an  exhortation  to  patience,  z'6.479 
C.  (I.):  v.  Calf  hill  (J.) 
C.  (I.):    acrostic  on  "God  save  the  queen," 

Lit.  Eliz.  561 

C.  (T.),  i.  e.  Tho.  Cartwright,  q.  v. 
Cabala:  what,  3  Bui.  131 ;  cabalists,  ib.  137 
Cabasilas  (Nic.) :  speaks  of  the  priest  standing 

at  the  altar,  and  lifting  the  gospel  on  high, 

1  Jew.  512,  and  on  his  exclamation,  "  Holy 
things  for  the  ho\y,"ib.  511 ;  says  the  bread 
of  the  sacrament  is  the  body  of  our  Lord 
itself,  2  Jew.  574 ;  on  the  commemoration 
of  Christ  in  the  eucharist,  ib.  717  ;  he  says 
the  spirit  is  hid  in  the  letter,  ib.  618 

Cabilon,  the  Lacedaemonian  :  would  not  treat 

with  the  courtiers  of  the  king  of  Persia, 

because  he  found  them  playing  at  dice,  4 

Jew.  1071 
Cabrier :  slaughter  of  the  Waldenses  there, 

Pil.  653 

Caddow,  or  Kaddow  :  a  jackdaw,  Bale  153 
Cade  (Tho.) :  promoted  at  Calais,  2  Cran.  294 
Cadiz:   Sir  Fra.  Drake's  victory  there,  Lit. 

Eliz.  469;  Hob.  earl  of  Essex  and   Cha. 

Howard  lord  admiral  sent  there,  ib.  472; 

the  town  taken,  ib. 
Cadoc  (St),  of  Cowbridge  :  Bale  191 
Cad  wallader,  last  kingof  the  Britons:  Pil.  482 
Cadwan,  or  Caduane,  duke  of  North  Wales  : 

Pil.  516 
Cadwell  (  ):  a  friend  of  Jo.  ab  Ulmis, 

3  Zur.  424 
Caecilian:  v.  Cecilian. 
Caccilius :  v.  Cecilius. 
Caedmon :   translated   portions   of  scripture 

into  English  rhyme,  2  Ful.  14,  1  Jew.  304, 

2  Jew.  694 

Cselius  (Lud.),  Rhodiginus :  Lectiones  Anti- 
quffi,  Jew.  xlii,  thinks  sacraments  are  called 
mysteries  because  they  should  be  kept 
close,  4  Bui.  236,  237 ;  says  Rome  was 
called  the  epitome  of  the  world,  1  Jew. 
420 :  speaks  of  a  popinjay  that  could  re 
peat  the  creed,  1  Jew.  283,  3  Jew.  255 

Caer-Leon  (Urbs  legionum) :  a  British  arch- 
bishoprick,  3  Jew.  164  n.,  2  Whitg.  128 

Caesar :  v.  Augustus,  Julius,  &c. 

Sermons  on  Matt.  xxii.  21,  "Yield  to 
Caesar,"  &c.,  1  Lai.  282,  296;  the  text  ex 
plained,  Hutch.  325,  1  Lai.  295,  511; 
"  kaisar,"  emperor,  1  Bee.  31 ;  "  keser," 
Sand.  168 

Caesar  (Phil.):  Rog.  viii. 

Caesarea:  Cfesarea  Stratonis,  or  Strato'stower, 


*  Thus  the  name  is  spelled  by  John,  one  of  the  three  brothers,  3  Zur.  344 


(LESAREA  —  CALAIS 


143 


1  Bui.  85  n. ;  factions  in  the  church,  1  Whitg. 
4G4 

Caesaria:  St  Basil's  epistle  to  her,  1  Jew. 
152,  248 

Ca'sarius,  brother  of  Gregory  Nazianzen  :  his 
last  words,  1  Bee.  32 

Caesarius  of  Aries :  declares  that  tenths  are 
not  ours,  but  appointed  for  the  church,  1 
Bee.  24,  25  ;  a  homily  ascribed  to  him,  and 
to  Chrysostom,  ib.  77  n.;  sermons  ascribed 
to  him, and  Augustine,  2  Bee.  535  n.,  540  n., 
3  Bee.  277  ri.,  411  n.,  1  Whitg.  224  n. ;  one 
also  to  Ambrose,  2  Bee.  540  n. ;  a-homily,  De 
Paschate,  attributed  both  to  him  and  to 
Eusebius  Emissenus,  Calf.  193  n 

Cahathites  :  v.  Kohathites 

Caiani:  referred  to,  2  C'ov.  184;  they  invoked- 
angels,  2  Ful.  41,  86,  390,  and  avouched 
their  follies  and  heresies,  not  by  the  scrip 
tures,  but  by  tradition,  as  they  said,  from  St 
Paul,  3  Jew.  440 

Caiaphas,  high  priest :  mentioned,  1  Bui.  244, 
3  Bui.  14, 23 ;  not  a  Sadducee,  2  Ful.  24G  n., 
326  n. ;  he  had  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  2  Jew. 
3,  4  Jew.  941 

Cain  :  of  the  name,  1  Tyn.  406;  he  contended 
for  the  birthright,  2  Bui.  131 ;  his  sacrifice, 
ib.  129;  he  slew  his  brother,  1  Bui.  210, 290, 
306,  for  the  love  that  God  did  bear  him, 

2  Hoop.  268 ;  mercy  offered  to  him,  1  Brad. 
70;  his  punishment,  3  Bui.  152  ;  the  church 
of  the  devil  began  with  Cain,  4  Bui.  11 

Cainan  (Lu.  iii,  36) :  the  clause  rejected  by 
Beza,  1  Ful.  43,  50,  &c. 

Caius,  nephew  of  Augustus :  his  contemning 
of  God  the  cause  of  a  great  dearth  and  fa 
mine,  2  Hoop.  166 

Caius:  his  Fragmenta  referred  to,  2  Cov. 
184  n,,  with  regard  to  the  death  of  Peter, 
1  Cov.  362  n. ;  his  enumeration  of  the  Pau 
line  epistles,  Whita.  106 

Caius  (Jo.),  master  of  Gonville  hall  (now 
Caius  college)  :  Park.  248;  rash  in  expelling 
fellows,  ib.  249,  but  worthy  of  respect  as  a 
founder,  ib.;  accused  of  atheism,  ib.  251; 
mentioned,  2  Brad.  209  n. ;  apparently  re 
ferred  to  as  Mr  Keyes,  Park.  295 ;  letter  by 
him,  ib.  298 ;  his  book  De  Antiq.  Cantab. 
Academic,  ib.  n.;  some  account  of  him,  1 
Zur.  31 

Caius  (Tho.) :  notices  of  him,  3  Zur.  394,  396, 
415  n. ;  his  Assertio  Antiq.  Oxon.  Aca- 
demiae,  Park.  298  n. ;  he  translates  writings 
by  Bullinger,  4  Bui.  xx. 

Caius  (Mr),  a  young  clergyman :  2  Zur.  280 

Cajetan  (Tho.  de  Vio,  card.) :  works,  Jew. 
xxxiv  ;  vehemently  censured  by  Romish 
writers,  Whita.  49;  his  judgment  concern 


ing  the  apocryphal  books,  ib.  48,  60;  he 
deemed  that  only  to  be  sacred  scripture 
which  the  apostles  wrote  or  approved,  ib. 
53 ;  rejected  a  great  part  of  the  New  Testa 
ment,  ib.  105 ;  refused  (at  least)  some  of 
the  epistles,  Rog.  84 ;  admitted  many  faults 
in  the  Vulgate  version,  Whita.  169  ;  he  says 
that  the  exposition  of  scripture  is  not  tied 
by  God  to  the  sense  of  the  fathers,  ib. 
466  ;  denies  the  genuineness  of  the  works 
ascribed  to  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  ib. 
676 ;  declares  that  the  councils  of  Constance 
and  Basil  were  justly  abrogate,  1  Jew.  69;  on 
the  "  one  faith,"  Whita.  671 ;  on  the  deposit 
committed  to  Timothy,  ib.  556 ;  he  denies 
faith  to  be  necessary  for  receiving  the  sacra 
ment,  2  Jew.  751,  752,  yet  speaks  against 
the  notion  of  opus  operatum,  ib.  752,  3  Jew. 
557 ;  admits  that  matrimony  cannot  be 
proved  a  sacrament  from  the  word  "sacra- 
mentum  "  in  Eph.  v.  32,  Whita.  197;  says, 
the  apostle  suffers  a  bishop  to  have  one  wife, 
others  to  have  more,  3  Jew.  406 ;  affirms  that 
the  pope  may  dispense  with  a  priest  of  the 
Western  church  to  marry,  ib.  409 ;  declares 
that  it  cannf  "•  be  proved,  either  by  reason 
or  authority,  that  a  priest  offends  God  in 
marrying,  ib.  396,  403,  4  Jew.  807,  808; 
says,  our  Lord  appointed  to  his  disciples  no 
manner  of  vow,  3  Jew.  423 ;  on  the  breaking 
of  vows,  4  Jew.  788;  he  dislikes  the  use  of 
Latin  in  the  service  of  the  church,  Whita. 
274  ;  on  the  priesthood  of  Melchizedek,  ib. 
168 ;  his  remarks  on  Deut.  xvii.  12,  the 
judgment  of  the  priest,  ib.  420  ;  he  admits 
that  James  (v.  15)  does  not  speak  of  extreme 
unction,  ib.  199 ;  referred  to  on  the  worship 
of  the  cross,  Calf.  381  n.;  his  oration  in  the 
fifth  council  of  Lateran,  1  Jew.  69  n.,  94  n 

Cakes :  3  Zur.  589,  594 ;  what  the  casting 
down  of  cakes  in  the  procession  on  Palm 
Sunday  signified,  1  Bee.  114,  115 

Calaber :  a  fur  ?  Bale  527 

Calabria:  pillaged  by  the  French,  3  Zur.  741 

Calais :  v.  Spellache. 

The  siege,  temp.  Edw.  III.,  1  Hoop. 
313  n.;  the  town  long  possessed  bv  the 
English,  1  Lat.  5  n. ;  jurisdiction  of  the  see 
of  Canterbury  there,  2  Cran.  275,  277,  345, 
348,  349,  471 ;  king  Henry  VIIl's  journey 
thither,  2  Tyn.  313  (».  Ardres);  Wolsey 
endeavoured  to  remove  the  mart  from  Ant 
werp  to  this  place,  ib.  319;  Cranmer  desires 
to  send  chaplains  to  preach  the  word  of 
God  there,  2  Cran.  298  (see  his  letters  to 
lord  Lisle);  the  ignorance  and  blindness  of 
the  people,  ib.  310 ;  the  church  of  St  Peter 
by  Calais,  in  the  gift  of  the  king,  ib.  ; 


CALAIS  —  CALVIN 


un  worthiness  of  the  curate  of  St  Mary  within 
Calais,  ib.  311 ;  preachers  sent  to  Calais,  ib. 
320,376  n. ;  a  seditious  book  brought  there 
from,  ib.  334;  removal  of  images  from  the 
priory  of  Black  Friars,  ib.  372;  the  prior  in 
Cranmer's  custody,  ib.  377  ;  persecutions  at 
this  place,  ib.  372,  373,  375,  376;  an  impos 
ture  there,  ib.  375 n.;  Nich.  Bacon  recom 
mended  as  town-clerk,  ib.  384;  Cromwell 
sends  for  writings  relating  to  the  town,  ib. 
395  ;  wine  purchased  there  for  Cranmer,  ib. 
316,  318,  411 ;  Sir  Hugh  Paulet,  the  gover 
nor,  has  the  Common  Prayer  translated  in  to 
French,  ib.  439 ;  reception  of  Fagius  on  his 
way  to  England,  3  Zur.  331 ;  the  hangman 
of  Calais,  Hutch.  79,  3  Zur.  444,  449  :  mes 
sage  to  the  town  from  the  French  king,  3 
Zur.  684  ;  the  town  taken  from  the  English 
by  the  duke  of  Guise,  Calf.  114,  Pil.  70, 
86, 1  Zur.  91  n.,  3  Zur.  139  n.;  negociations 
for  its  restoration,!  Zur.  8n.,  24,  91  n.,  115 
n.;  "conveyed  to  Calais,"  a  proverbial  ex 
pression,  1  Tyn.  239 

Calamities :  v.  Affliction. 

Kinds  of  them,  2  Bui.  65 ;  good  and  evil 
afflicted  with  them,  ib.  66 ;  their  causes,  ib. 
68 

Calder  ( ):  murdered  the  regent  Lennox, 

1  Zur.  262  n 

Caldwell  (Rich.) :  v.  Cawdewell. 

Calendar:  in  king  Edward's  first  Prayer  Book, 
1549,  Lit.  Edw.  23;  in  his  second  Prayer 
Book,  1552,  ib.  207  ;  in  the  Primer,  1553,  ib. 
360;  in  the  Prayer  Book,  1559,  Lit.  Ellz. 
47  ;  in  the  Primer,  1559,  Pra. Eliz.  4:-,  calen- 
darium,  in  the  Latin  Prayer  Book,  1560, 
Lit.  Eliz.  317 ;  in  the  Orarium,  1560,  Pra. 
ElizAVi ;  the  new  calendar,  1561,  Lit.  Eliz. 
435;  notices  of  the  same,  i6.xxxiii.ParA.  133, 
135;  calendarium,with  verses  to  each  month, 
in  the  Preces  Private,  1564,  Pra.  Eliz.  213 
Days  and  months  now  called  by  heathen 
names,  Pil.  15, 16;  on  the  calendar  of  the 
Roman  church,  ib.  15,  19  ;  why  the  names  of 
saints  are  inserted  in  our  calendar,  Pra. 
Eliz.  428;  de  anno  et  partibus  ejus,  Lit. 
Eliz.  323 ;  verses  on  the  immoveable  feasts; 
Sex  sunt  ad  Puri,  &c.,  ib.  326 ;  the  Shep 
herd's  Calendar,  2  Jew.  705,  see  Grin.  xiii.  n 

Cales,  i.  e.  Cadiz,  q.  v. :  but  sometimes  it 
means  Calais,  as  2  Cran.  373 

Caley  (Rob.),  a  Romanist  printer :  Park.  295 

Caleys  (Jo.  a) :  2  Cran.  390 

CALFHILL  (James),  or  Calfield,  bp  elect  of 
Worcester:  biographical  notice  of  him, 
Calf,  vii;  mention  of  him,  Grin.  268  ;  he 
preaches  an  injudicious  sermon  before  the 
queen,  Park.  218;  his  ANSWER  TO  JOHN 


MARTIALL'S  TREATISE  OF  THE  CROSS,  edited 
by  the  Rev.  Richard  Gibbings,  M.A.  Calf.; 
references  to  it,  Coop,  iv,  1  Ful.  Ton.,  2  Ful. 
107  ;  Fulke's  REJOINDER  TO  JOHN  MAK- 
TIALL'S  REPLY,  edited  by  the  same,  2  Ful. 
125 — 212;  this  book  mentioned,  1  Ful.  ix; 
source  of  Calfhill's  error  as  to  the  date  of 
the  synod  of  Elvira,  2  Ful.  153 ;  ad  lectoreni 
Jacobi  Cathhilli  (sic)  carmen,  1  Bee.  33 ; 
in  tria  volumina  operum  Tho.  Bseconi  I. 
C[alfhilli?]  carmen,  ib. 

— Margaret  his  wife,  Calf.  viii. 

Calicut :  1  Jew.  22 

Caligula,  emperor:  called  himself  God,  and 
Jupiter,  4  Jew.  842  ;  sometimes  he  took  off 
the  head  of  Jupiter  and  set  on  his  own,  3 

.  Jew.  280;  his  cruelty,  2  Jew.  1008;  he  locked 
up  all  the  garners  and  storehouses  of  corn 
in  Rome,  and  caused  a  general  famine,  4  Jew. 
879 

Calil  (b»b3) :  what,  3  Tyn.  108 

Calistus,  a  monk :  accuses  Aug.  Mainard  of 
heresy,  Phil.  387 

Calixtines :  persecuted,  2  Jew.  979 

Calixtus,  bp  of  Rome :  calls  himself  abp  of 
the  catholic  church  of  the  city  of  Rome, 
1  Jew.  426;  he  (or  Anacletus)  enjoins  all  to 
communicate  who  would  not  be  excommu 
nicated,  3  Bee.  416,  474,  2  Bui.  238,  258, 
Coop.  128, 1  Jew.  19, 175,  183, 186,  3  Jew. 
144,  Rid.  105,  317 ;  instituted  certain  fasts 
Whita.  501 ;  condemned  the  marriage  of 
priests,  Rog.  181 

Calk:  to  reckon,  or  calculate,  Bale  443; 
calked,  2  Tyn.  308 

Calling:  v.  Duty,  Ministers,  Vocation. 

Calling  on  God  :  1  Bee.  148 

Calthrop  (Mr) :  2  Brad.  251 

Caltrops :  instruments  used  in  war  to  wound 
horses'  feet,  2  Brad.  214 ;  (galtropes,  Rid. 
366) 

Calvary  :  the  mount,  2  Bui.  151 ;  the  highway 
to  mount  Calvarie,  verses  by  S.  Rowlands, 
Poet.  352 

Calvin  (Jo.) : 

i.   Life  and  Works. 
ii.    Scripture,  the  Jewish  Dispensa 
tion,  Christian  Doctrine. 
iii.    The  Church  and  its  Ministry. 
iv.    Sacraments,  Prayer,  $$c. 
v.   Miscellanea. 

i.  Life  and  Works  :  his  ordination,  2 
Ful.  73;  his  settlement  at  Geneva,  ba 
nishment  and  return,  3  Zur.  622,  see  also 
Phil.  390;  controversy  with  Anabaptists 
and  P.  Caroli,  3  Zur.  622  n. ;  he  confutes 
the  Interim,  Rid.  120;  complains  of 
Melancthon's  want  of  firmness,  2  Zur. 


CALVIN 


145 


126  n.;  Cranmer  invites  him  to  a  confer 
ence  for  establishing  uniformity  of  faith, 
2  Cran.  431,  432;  his  answer,  ib.  432  n.; 
reference  thereto,  Rog.  3;  falsely  slandered 
by  Saverson,  Phil.  4G;  his  opinion  on  the 
troubles  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur.  756,  &c.  nn.; 
he  opposed  Knox,  on  the  government  of 
women,  4  «7ew.  665;  Parker  desires  his  at 
tendance  at  a  conference  in  France,  Park. 
147;  his  illness,  2Zur.QG;  commendation 
of  him,  2  Bui.  82;  his  character  as  a  re 
former,  1  Whitg.  247,  as  an  interpreter  of 
scripture,  436;  his  doctrine,  2  Ful.  377; 
character  of  his  works,  Pil.  682;  their 
value,  Rog.  324;  references  to  them,  2  Ful. 
393 ;  his  style,  Grin.  235  ;  his  books  studied 
in  England,  2  Zur.  148;  his  commentaries, 
2  Bui.  313  n.,  1  Lat.  338  n. ;  his  sermons 
on  Job  read  in  the  reformed  churches 
of  Flanders  and  France,  Rog.  325;  his 
commentaries  on  1  Cor.  much  disliked 
by  Hooper,  3  Zur.  48;  Bayle  says  he 
wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  258;  his 
Institutes,  1  Bui.  8,  &c.,  1  Ful.  21, 1  Lat. 
478  n.,  2  Whitg.  268,  502;  his  book  on 
Relics,  2 Ful.  112;  cited  on  Helena's  search 
for  the  cross,  Calf.  324  n. ;  it  mentions 
at  least  fourteen  nails,  ib.  328;  speaks  of 
the  contention  about  the  body  of  St  Denis, 
4Jeu).  1046;  his  Catechism  followed  tosome 
extent  by  Nowell,  Now.  vii. ;  publicly  ex 
pounded  in  several  reformed  churches,  Rog. 
325;  notices  of  his  Strasburgh  liturgy, 
Pra.  Eliz.  458 n.,  477  n.,  488  n.;  his  book 
against  Servetus,  3  Zur.  743  n. ;  he  wrote  a 
preface  to  a  life  of  Spira,  2  Brad.  80  n. ; 
letters  by  him  to  king  Edward  VI.,  3  Zur. 
707,714;  to  lady  Anne  Seymour,  ib.  702; 
to  the  protector  Somerset,  ib.  704;  to 
Cranmer,  ib.  711,  2  Cran.  432  n. ;  to  lord 
Jo.  Grey,  3  Zur.  715 ;  to  Cecil,  on  the  go 
vernment  of  women,  2  Zur.  34 ;  letters  to 
him,  2  Cov.  525,  2  Cran.  431,  432,  2  Zur. 
49,  96,  3  Zur.  24,  31,  142,  147,  170,  328, 
339,  545,  621,  730,  731,  737,  742,  743,  750, 
751,  753,  755,  764,  766 

ii.  Scripture,  the  Jewish  Dispensation, 
Christian  Doctrine:  on  the  evidences  of 
the  sacred  scriptures,  Whita.  293;  his  argu 
ments  concerning  their  authority,  defended 
againstStapleton,i'6.340,&c.;  he  shews  that 
those  who  profess  to  speak  or  act  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  must  be  judged  by  scripture, 
ib.  354 ;  his  objections  to  the  Vulgate  Psal 
ter  vindicated,  against  Bellarmine,  ib.  180, 
&c.;  on  the  fall  of  Adam,  3  Zur.  327;  he 
thinks  Cain  and  Abel  strove  about  the 
birthright,  2  Bui.  131  n. ;  mistakenly  says 


that  Abraham  was  nearly  fifty  years  old, 
when  Noah  died,  1  Bui.  41  n. ;  referred  to 
on  the  division  of  the  decalogue,  ib.  213  n., 
214  n. ;  he  says  the  promise  of  long  life  an 
nexed  to  the  fifth  commandment  pertains 
likewise  to  us,  ib.  287 ;  on  the  reason  for 
the  Jewish  laws  and  ceremonies,  1  Whitg. 
267,  268;  he  shews  that  the  judicial  law  of 
Moses  is  not  binding,  ib.  275,  3  Whitg. 
573;  on  the  ceremonies  of  the  law  as  a 
"handwriting,"  2  Bui.  259  n.;  on  Moses 
being  called  a  god,  2  Whitg.  82;  on  the  ta 
bernacle,  ib.  94;  OB  the  expression  "before 
the  Lord"  (Dent,  xix.),  3  Whitg.  427;  he 
shews  that  circumcision  was  performed  in 
private  houses,  2  Whitg.  516;  proves  that 
the  Jewish  polity  is  no  authority  for  the 
popedom,  ib.  347;  on  the  dress  of  pro 
phets,  2  Whitg.  12,  13 ;  his  view  of  Prov. 
xxv.  27,  1  Bui.  65  n. ;  referred  to  about 
Jonah,  1  Bui.  169, 170  n.;  on  Zech.  xii.  2, 
3,  2  Bui.  108  n.;  referred  to  on  the  word 
nyy,  which  means  both  "trouble"  and  "an 
idol,"  1  Bui.  223  n.;  on  the  sanhedrim,  or 
a-vveSpLov,  &c.,  2  Whitg.  91,  3  Whitg.  227; 
on  the  title  B-bbono,  2  Whitg.  387;  his 
opinion  on  the  epistH  of  James,  1  Ful. 
16  n. ;  thinks  that  "  the  epistle  from  Lao- 
dicea"  was  not  written  by  Paul,  but  by  the 
church  of  Laodicea,  1  Bui.  9;  on  "rightly 
dividing  the  word,"  2  Bui.  16  n. ;  on  the 
treatment  of  God's  word  by  the  Libertines, 
Rog.  197  n. ;  on  Christ  as  a  ransom,  1  Bui. 
109 n.;  on  his  fear  or  reverence  (Heb.  v.  7), 
1  Ful.  324,  325;  Calvin's  opinion  on  the 
descent  into  hell,  1  Bui.  138  n.,  1  Ful.  278, 
Rog.  xii.;  cited  on  the  text  "whom  the 
heaven  must  receive,"  &c.,  1  Ful.  131;  on 
the  word  nin,  "knowledge"  in  Isa.  liii.  11, 
1  Bui.  110 n. ;  on  the  declaration  that  "no 
man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  on  regeneration,  2 
Wldtg.  590;  he  writes  on  predestination, 
3  Zur.  325 ;  his  opinion  on  this  point  agree 
able  to  that  of  all  the  doctors  of  the  church, 
Phil.  46 ;  he  shews  that  even  new-born 
babes  are  full  of  sin,  2  Bui.  397;  yet  de 
clares  that  the  children  of  the  faithful  are 
(in  a  sense)  born  holy,  3  Jew.  371 ;  I. '.a  de 
finitions  of  faith,  1  Bui.  82,  83  n. ;  on  justi 
fication,  Grin.  255  n.;  that  it  is  by  faith 
alone,  1  Bui.  114  n. ;  referred  to  on  the 
blessedness  of  the  justified,  ib.  106  n.;  on 
staggering  in  faith,  ib.  88  n. ;  on  repent 
ance,  3  Bui,  71  n.,  and  on  confession,  ib. 
79  n.,  85  n. ;  on  rendering  a  reason  of  our 
faith,  3  Whitg.  133 ;  on  making  our  calling 
and  election  sure,  1  Ful.  85;  on  the  duty 

10 


146 


CALVIN 


of  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  3  Whitg. 
413;  on  Paul's  fulfilling-  that  which  was 
behind  of  Christ's  sufferings  for  the  sake  of 
the  church,  3  Bui.  94  n 

iii.  The  Church  and  its  Ministry  :  he  dis 
courses  learnedly  of  the  church,  2  Ful.  33 ; 
on  the  essential  notes  thereof,  1  Whitg. 
185;  on  Noah's  ark  as  a  type  of  it,  2  Whitg. 
92;  alleged  as  saying  that  out  of  the  church 
there  is  no  light  of  the  sound  understanding 
of  scripture,  3  Jew.  241 ;  on  the  command, 
"Tell  it  unto  the  church,"  3  Whitg.  171, 
229 ;  on  submission  to  the  church,  ib.  89 ; 
on  excommunication,  against  the  Anabap 
tists,  1  Whitg.  186,  203;  on  the  same  sub 
ject,  and  on  avoiding  a  heretic,  3  White/. 
238;  on  keeping  from  the  company  of 
wicked  members  of  the  church,  ib.  102 ;  he 
shews  that  the  power  of  excommunication 
pertains  not  to  one  man,  ib.  541 ;  against 
those  who  will  tolerate  no  imperfection 
in  the  church,  1  Whitg.  387,  2  Whitg.  8; 
he  declares  that  the  ancient  order  of  the 
church  is  for  all  ages,  3  Whitg.  532,  yet 
allows  that  it  may  receive  various  altera 
tions,  ib.  217,  533;  writes  against  setting 
up  one  church  as  a  model  for  all,  2  Whitg. 
452,  453,  3  Whitg.  398;  on  the  universal 
practice  of  the  church  (from  Augustine), 

1  Whitg.  233;  on  the  spiritual  regimen  of 
the  church,  3  Whity.  484 ;  he  affirms  that 
Christ  is   the   only  Head   of  the   church, 

2  Whitg.   426;    and  dislikes    the  title    of 
"  supreme   head,"    as  applied  to  princes, 

1  Ful.  488;  on  Christ's  government  of  the 
church  and  the  world,  3  Whitg.  483;   on 
rulers   in   the  church,   ib.  162;   he  shews 
that  the  people  left  the  decision  of  con 
troversies   to  the  apostles,  1  Whitg.  344 ; 
allows  that  one  of  the  apostles  was  chief, 

2  Whitg.  231,  247,  267,  278,  424,  425;  on 
the  conduct  of  Peter  in  the  council  at  Je 
rusalem,  ib.  276 ;  on  the  election  of  Mat 
thias,  1  Whitg.  296;   on  Paul's  authority, 
2  Whitg.  404  ;  on  apostles  and  evangelists, 
1  Whity.  494,  496,  497 ;   on  evangelists,  2 
Whitg.  301 ;   on  the   office  of  Timothy,  1 
Whitg.  508,  2  Whitg.  297;  his  ordination, 
1  Whitg.  432;  on  the  prophecies  respecting 
him,  ib.  501 :    on  Paul's  "  commandment" 
to  him,  3  Whitg.  174;  on  the  office  of  Ti 
tus,  2  Whitg.  282,  &c. ;  he  denies  that  Paul 
directed  him  to  ordain  bishops  of  his  own 
authority,   1  Whitg.  427 ;   says  ancient  sy 
nods  command  that  bishops  should  be  or 
dained  by  their  metropolitans,  ib.  439;  on 
archbishops  and  patriarchs,  2  Whitg.  147, 
419,  420,  422;    he  allows  those  titles,  but 


dislikes  the  name  of  hierarchy,  ib.  322 — 
326;  shews  that  primacy,  though  it  may  be 
profitable  for  one  nation,  is  not  proper  for 
the  whole  world,  ib.  245,419,424;  disap 
proves  the  civil  power  of  bishops,  3  Whitg. 
544;  on  ancient  dioceses,  and  chorepiscopi, 
2  Whitg.  432,  3  Whitg.  272 ;  he  allows  de 
grees  of  honour  amongst  ministers,  2Whitg. 
266,  404,  405;  shews  that  they  should  not 
be  occupied  with  secular  affairs,  3  Whitg. 
409,  433,  though  a  temporal  lord  may  be 
a  preacher,  1  Whitg.  153 ;  speaks  against 
worldly  rank  in  the  church,  ib.  159  u. ;  on 
Gal.  ii.  6,  ol  SOKOVI/T€<S,  2  Whitg.  410;  on 
presbyters,  3  Whitg.  152 ;  on  colleges  of 
elders,  ib.  205,  400;  on  the  office  of  dea 
cons,  ib.  65;  on  deacons  with  reference  to 
Horn.  xii.  8,  ib.  282 n.;  on  Philip  the  dea 
con,  ib.  59;  he  says  the  apostles  did  not 
altogether  cast  off  care  for  the  poor  when 
deacons  were  appointed,  ib.  422 ;  asserts 
that  we  should  have  deacons  such  as  the 
apostolic  church  had,  ib.  538;  on  the  elec 
tion  of  ministers,  1  Whitg.  365,  3  Whitg. 
537 ;  on  a  canon  of  the  council  of  Laodicea 
respecting  it,  1  Whitg.  405,  407 ;  on  the 
term  y_eipo-rovia,  ib.  347,  348;  on  impo- 
position  of  hands  in  ordination,  ib.  490;  on 
Horn.  x.  15,  "  except  he  be  sent,"  2  Whitg. 
630 ;  he  thinks  that  women  may  preach 
if  necessity  require,  ib.  502,  &c. ;  on  the 
women  who  prophesied  at  Corinth,  ib.  505; 
on  widows  in  the  church,  1  Whitg.  321 

iv.  Sacraments,  Prayer,  <$fc. ;  his  doc- 
trine  on  the  sacraments  untruly  reported 
by  Harding,  3  Jew.  366,  370;  defended  by 
Jewel,  ib.  370,  371 ;  his  definition  of  a  sa 
crament,  4  Bui.  234;  referred  to  on  the 
benefit  of  sacraments,  ib.  326  n.;  he  affirms 
that  they  are  not  to  be  esteemed  by  refer 
ence  to  the  minister,  2  Whitg.  519,  520, 
526;  his  views  on  baptism  misrepresented, 

1  Ful.  153;  he  does  not  debase  it,  3  Jew. 
241,  &c. ;  calls  it  the  sacrament  of  our  re 
demption,  £6.243;    on   the   baptism  men 
tioned   in   Acts  xix,   3  Whitg.  17 ;  on  the 
text,  "  Christ  sent  me  not  to  baptize,"  &c., 

2  Whitg.  457;    on  the  baptism  of  infants, 
ib.  523;  he  records  that  Servetus  rejected 
it,  Hog.  265  n.,  280  n. ;   on  the  minister  of 
baptism,  2  Whitg.  498  n. ;    on  baptism  by 
women,    ib.  503,   3  Whitg.  548 ;   on   "  the 
washing  of  regeneration,"  1  Ful.  455 ;  pas 
sages  against  various  errors  of  the  Ana 
baptists,  Rog.  141,  167,  1  Whitg.  81,  114, 
138,   147,  221,  267,  387,    2  Whitg.  15,   3 
Whitg.  76,  78;  his  doctrine  on  the  eucha- 
rist,  2  Zur.  73  n.;   his  TREATISE  ON  THE 


CALVIN  —  CAMBRIDGE 


147 


LORD'S  SUPPER,  translated  by  bp  Cover- 
dale,  1  Cov.  422;  on  "breaking  bread," 
3  Whitff.  83;  on  the  rites  used  in  the  com 
munion,  ib. ;  on  the  disorderly  celebration 
of  the  Lord's  supper  at  Corinth,  2  Whitff. 
607;  he  thought  it  an  abuse  to  carry  the 
sacrament,  as  Justin  mentions,  to  those 
who  were  absent,  2  Ful.  237 ;  on  self-ex 
amination  before  communion,  3  Wldtg.  80; 
on  the  intent  and  benefit  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  on  worthily  receiving  it,  4 
Bui.  476, 477 ;  his  agreement  with  Bullinger 
and  others  respecting  the  eucharist,  3  Zur. 
121  n.,  267,  479  n ;  against  hearing  mass, 
2  Brad.  297  n.;  reference  to  an  epistle  of 
his  about  the  mass,  4  Bui.  xxvii;  on  giving 
thanks  "with  the  spirit,"  1  Jew.  313;  on 
prayer  in  an  unknown  tongue,  ib.  329 ;  on 
kneeling  at  prayer,  1  Whitff.  240 ;  on  "  much 
speaking"  in  prayer,  3  Whitff.  616;  on  the 
manner  of  prayer  in  the  church  of  Corinth, 
ib.  387  ;  on  decent  orders  in  divine  service, 
ib.  106 ;  says  grave  apparel  is  meet  for 
doctors,  2  Whitff.  21 ;  his  opinion  on  con 
firmation,  3  Whitff.  477,  &c. ;  on  holy-days, 

2  Whitg.  686,  &c.;    he    allowed  funeral- 
sermons,  3  Whitg.  371,  378;    admits  that 
some  traditions   of  the  apostles  were  not 
written,  1  Whitg.  221,  2  Whitg.  237;  says 
that  the  use  of  many  things  is  pure,  the 
origin  of   which  is   evil,  ib.  32,  465;   on 
things  indifferent,  1  Whitg.  221,  243,  &c., 
Wool.   90,  &c. ;    he  defends   the   use   of 
churches  which  were  formerly  polluted  with 
idols,  2  Whitg.  33 

v.   Miscellanea:  on  the  fall  of  Lucifer, 

3  BuL  350  n. ;  he  tells  why  kings  are  called 
evepyerai  (Luke  xxii.),  1  Whitg.  151 ;  shews 
that  popular  government  tends  to  sedition, 
ib.  467 ;  on  Christian  magistrates,  3  Whitg. 
408 — 410;  on  the  right  use  of  God's  gifts, 
Wool.  90,  &c. ;    he   alleges  Anacletns,    2 
Whitg.  137  ;  speaks  of  a  brief  of  Julius  III. 
(or  Paul  III.?)  respecting  the  council  of 
Trent,  3  Jew.  207;    on   offences,    2  Bui. 
320;   on  the  doctrine  of  Brentius,  1  Zur. 
108 n.;  he  attacks  Fra.  Baldwin,  ib.  118 n., 
119;  opposes  the  doctrine  of  Stancarus,  ib. 
127 n.;  on  Osiander's  error,  Rog.  115;  on 
false  opinions  of  II.  Bolseck,  ib.  148, 149; 
an  the  Libertines,  ib.  118 n. ;  on  "the  old 
leaven,"  3  Whitg.  230 ;  he  tells  of  the  obsti 
nacy  of  the  duke  of  Guise,  Rog.  212  n.; 
mentions  that  the  marriages  and  baptisms 
}f  the  reformed  were  deemed   invalid,  ib. 
J62n.;  referred  to  on  "forbidding  to  mar- 
•y,"  &c.,  1  Bui.  434 n.;  against  the  indo- 
ence  of  the  Stoics,  2  Bui.  82—85 ;  referred 
o  on  im,  usury,  ib,  42  n 


Calvinism :  the  reformed  doctrine  so  called, 
2  Zur.  128 

Calvinists :  the  term  used,  Calf.  249,  Poet. 
268;  disclaimed  by  Fulke  as  a  nick-name, 
1  Ful.  20;  their  struggles  with  the  Luthe 
rans,  2  Zur.  156  n. ;  Calvinists  at  Antwerp, 
I  Zur.  174;  Crypto -Calvinists,  ib.  315  n 

Camarine  lake,  in  Sicily,  1  Zur.  1G1  n 

Cambra- :  treaty  made  there  between  Henry 
VIII.  and  the  princess  regent,  against  the 
printing  and  selling  of  Lutheran  books, 

1  Tyn.  xxxvii,  xxxviii. 

Cambridge:  its  fenny  situation,  3  Zur.  190; 
old  parliaments  held  there,  Parh.  300 n.; 
the  merry  monk  of  Cambridge,  1  Lot.  153, 
170;  letter  by  Cranmer  to  the  mayor  and 
his  brethren,  2  Cran.  247 ;  the  disputation 
respecting  the  Lord's  supper,  1549,  Grin. 
193 — 198;  Ridley's  determination  thereon, 
Rid.  167 ;  sweating  sickness,  1551,  3  Zur. 
727  [the  duke  of  Suffolk  and  his  brother 
did  not  die  there,  but  at  Buckden] ;  the 
gift  of  Faude,  sometime  mayor,  and  the 
case  of  Ward  the  painter,  Pil.  656;  the 
lady  Jane  proclaimed  queen  at  Cambridge, 
Sand,  ii ;  proposed  disputation  there,  2 
Brad.  94,  Rid.  363,  364;  Bradford's  fare- 
well  to  Cambridge,  1  Brad.  441 ;  a  martyr 
there,  Poet.  166;  Puritan  assemblies  at 
Cambridge,  in  Sturbridge  fair  time,  Rog. 
206  n 

University:  v.  Cains  (Jo.),  Universities. 
The  proper  style  of  the  university,  Parh. 
239;  its  power  to  license  preachers,  2  Lat. 
324,  329,  Parh.  238;  list  of  the  colleges 
and  halls,  3  Jew.  110;  the  professorships, 
&c.,  id.  Ill;  the  university  considers  the 
question  of  the  king's  divorce,  1530,  1  Lat. 
v;  Latimer  keeper  of  the  university  cross, 

2  Lat.  xxvii ;  account  of  Parker's  election 
as  vice-chancellor,  1544,  Park.  17,  18;  cor- 
rodies  for  decayed   cooks,    ib.  20;   many 
things  out  of  order,  ib.  28;   prayers  and 
processions,  l-r>45,  for  the  king's  success  in 
war,  ib.  30 ;  copy  of  the  commission  from 
Henry  VIII.  to  inquire  into  the  possessions 
of  the  colleges,  &c.,  1546,  ib  34  n.;   royal 
visitation,  1549,  Park.  31,  Rid.  327 ;( the 
depressed  state  of  the  university  described 
by  Ascham,  1  Lat.  178  n.,  179  n.;  yet  it 
favoured  true  religion  more  than  Oxford, 

3  Zur.  680;  proceedings  on  the  proclama 
tion  of  queen   Mary,    Sand,  ii — v;   letter 
of  that  sovereign,  on  her  accession,  to  Gar 
diner,  respecting  the  condition  of  the  uni 
versity,  Park.  54  n. ;  letter  to  the  university 
from    Gardiner,  the  chancellor,  ib.   5Gn.; 
popery  restored  there,  Rid.  392  (as  to  the 

10 2 


148 


CAMBRIDGE 


intended  disputation, see  above);  Bradford's 
farewell  to  the  university  and  town,  1  Brad. 
441 ;  Ridley's  farewell,  Rid.  406 ;  letter  of 
Parker  (archbishop  elect)  and  others  to  the 
university,  desiring  the  immediate  election 
of  a  preacher,  Park.  71 ;  all  acts  against 
Bucer  and  Fagius  solemnly  rescinded,  2 
Zur.  51 ;  commemoration  of  them,  1560, 
Pil.  iv.  651 ;  comedies  and  tragedies  per 
formed,  Park.  226  n. ;  dissensions  about 
vestments,  ib.  345;  the  study  of  Hebrew, 
ib.  348  ;  Parker  promises  to  do  something 
for  the  increase  of  living  for  the  Hebrew 
reader,  ib.  467 ;  devilish  works  there,  ib. 
353;  not  two  men  there  able  or  willing 
to  read  the  lady  Margaret's  lecture,  r'6.374; 
Elizabeth  prescribes  a  form  of  commenda 
tion  of  benefactors,  Lit.  Eliz.  xsiii.  n. ; 
complaints  of  some  young  men  against  the 
masters  of  colleges,  Park.  393;  letter  from 
the  ecclesiastical  commissioners  to  the 
vice-chancellor  about  Tho.  Aldrich,  mas 
ter  of  Benet  college,  ib.  433;  number  of 
preachers  bred  at  Cambridge  in  the  time 
of  Elizabeth,  1  Whitg.  313;  where  the 
scholars  went  for  orders,  ib.  310  n. ;  con 
troversy  respecting  two  graces,  1580,  Grin. 
365 — 369;  pricking  of  officers,  ib.  366;  lord 
Stafford's  advice  to  a  foreign  student,  2 
Zur.  322 

COLLEGES  AXD  HALLS. 

Benet  or  Corpus  Christi  college:  letter 
from  Henry  VIII.  to  the  fellows,  recom 
mending  Parker  as  master,  Park.  16;  the 
mastership  worth  twenty  nobles  a  year,  ib. 
61 ;  revision  of  the  statutes  in  king  Ed 
ward's  time,  ib.  439  ;  the  Latin  Prayer  Book 
not  favoured  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxxi ;  disor 
ders  there,  Park.  343 ;  proceedings  about 
Tho.  Aldrich,  master — see  his  name;  col 
lege  leases,  ib.  469;  benefaction  of  arch 
bishop  Parker,  ib.  xiii ;  plate  given  by  him, 
ib. 

Buckingham  college  (now  Magdalene) : 
Cranmer  reader  there,  1  Cran.  vii,  viii,  2 
Cran.  vii. 

Caius  college  :  quarrels  at  Gonville  hall, 
now  Cains  college,  Park.  248,  252 ;  Dr  Jo. 
Caius  the  second  founder — see  his  name ; 
plate  given  by  archbishop  Parker,  ib.  xiii. 

Christ's  college  :  its  foundation,  2  Cran. 
279 ;  a  tragedy  called  Pammachius  played 
there,  and  proceedings  thereon,  Park.  21 
— 29;  some  there  objected  to  the  surplice, 
ib.  226  n 

Clare  hall :  on  the  mastership,  2  Lat. 
378,  382 ;  intended  union  with  Trinity  hall, 
Rid.  327,  505;  report  of  king  Edward's 


visitors  concerning  this  proposal,  2  Brad 
369 ;  letter  of  Ridley  deprecating  the  pro 
ject,  ib.  370;  lord  Exeter's  benefaction 

2  Sec.  480  n 

Clement  hostel :  named,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Corpus  Christi  college  :  otherwise  Benei 
college,  q.  v. 

Fisteivick's  hostel :  seized  by  Henry  VIII 
and  subsequently  merged  in  Trinity  col 
lege,  2  Cran.  318  n 

Gonville  hall :  now  Caius  college,  q.  v. 

Jesus  college :  it  should  have  some  law 
yers,  Rid.  506 ;  letter  to  the  master,  witl 
a  buck,  2  Cran.  247  ;  Cranmer  writes  tc 
Cromwell  respecting  a  farmer  of  this  col 
lege,  ib.  303 

King's  college :  prayers  were  said  then 
for  the  repose  of  Henry  VI.  the  founder 

3  Tyn.  122;   it  should  have  six  lawyers 
Rid.  506 

King's  hall :  named,  2  Lat.  xii ;  seizec 
by  Henry  VIII.,  and  subsequently,  wit? 
Michael  house  and  Fistwick's  hostel 
merged  in  Trinity  college,  2  Cran.  318  n. 
Rid.  505 

Magdalene  college :  Cranmer  reader  a 
Buckingham  hall,  now  Magdalene  college 

1  Cran.  vii,  viii,  2  Cran.  vii. 

Michael  house  :  named,  2  Lat.  xii ;  seizec 
by  Henry  VIII.,  and  subsequently  mergec 
in  Trinity  college,  2  Cran.  318  n.,  Rid 
505 

Pembroke  hall,  or  college  :  value  of  th< 
mastership,  3  Whitg.  598;  bp  Wren's  MS 
account  of  the  masters,  1  Ful.  i.  n.,  Grin 
37  n. ;  Bradford's  fellowship,  2  Brad.  27 
Ridley's  farewell  to  Pembroke  hall,  Rid 
406 ;  Ridley's  walk,  ib.  407  n. ;  contest  be 
tween  this  society  and  the  bishop  of  Nor 
wich  about  the  advowson  of  Soham,tf.  536 
Grindal  a  benefactor  to  this  house,  Grin 
458,  459 

Queens'  college  :  should  have  one  or  tw< 
lawyers,  Rid.  506;  dispute  about  an  elec 
tion  there,  Park.  64,  65;  Peacock  resign: 
the  headship  to  Dr  May,  ib.  67 

St  John's  college  :   its  foundation,  &c. 

2  Cran.  279 ;  on  the  mastership,  2  Lat.  377 
382 ;  eminent  men  educated  there,  Hutch,  i 
some  there  objected  to  the  surplice,  Park 
226  n. ;  proposal  for  the  annexation  to  thi; 
house   of  the   college  of  Manchester,   ib 
365;    disputes   during   the    mastership    o 
Nic.  Shepherd,  2  Zur.  213 ;  letter  of  bisho] 
Grindal  to  lord  Burghley  on  its  visitatioi 
and  reformation,  Grin.  358 

St  Mary's  hall :  "  liosp.  D.  Manse,' 
Park,  vii,  481 


CAMBRIDGE  —  CANDLES 


149 


St  Nicholas'  hostel :  named,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Trinity  college :  halls  merged  in  it,  2 
Cran.  318  n.,  Rid.  505 ;  oath  taken  by  the 
fellows,  1  Whitff.  15,  123,  507,  3  Whitg. 
396 ;  "Whitgift's  promotion  to  the  master 
ship,  ib.  597  ;  his  conduct  in  that  office,  ib. 
vii,  viii,  xi ;  expulsions,  ib.  507 

Trinity  hall:  intention  to  incorporate  it 
with  Clare  hall,  Rid.  327,  505 ;  report  of 
king  Edward's  visitors  respecting  the  pro. 
posed  union,  2  Brad.  369 ;  letter  of  Ridley 
deprecating  the  projer  \  ib.  370;  plate 
given  by  archbishop  Park  -.  Park.  xiii. 

The  Schools :  the  hig  vay  to  them, 
Park.  4:55 

CHURCHES,  fyc. 

Austin  Friars'  church  :  Latimer  preaches 
there,  1  Lat.  iii,  2  Lat.  xi. 

St  Edicard's  church  :  Latimer  preaches 
there,  2  Lat.  xi. 

St  Mary  the  Great:  Ridley  in  the  uni 
versity  pulpit,  Rid.  119;  account  of  Bucer's 
funeral,  3  Zur.  492;  his  bones  exhumed, 
Pil.  65  n.,  2  Zur.  20  n. ;  his  restitution, 
Pil.  651 

St  Michael's  church  ;  the  disinterment 
of  Fagius,  Pil.  65  n.,  2  Zur.  20  n 

The  Tower,  or  Castle :  Latimer  visits 
the  prisoners  there,  1  Lat.  ii.  335,  2  Lat. 
xiii. 

Inns  :  the  Dolphin,  1  Cran.  viii,  2  Cran. 
557  ;  the  Falcon,  1  Ful.  iii. 

Cambuskenneth  (The  abbot  of) :  tutor  of 
James  VI.,  2  Zur.  302  n 

Cambyses:  flays  a  corrupt  judge,  1  Hoop. 
483, 1  Lat.  146 

Camden  (Will.),  Clarencieux  king  of  arms: 
his  tutor  at  Oxford,  2  Zur.  329  n.;  his 
Britannia,  1  Lat.  474  n. ;  Elizabetha,  1  Zur. 
82,89, 115,  &c. ;  he  describes  the  earthquake 
of  1580,  Grin.  415  n. ;  wrote  verses  before 
a  book  by  Rogers,  Roff.  v. 

Camel  (Matt.  xix.  24) :  alleged  to  mean  the 
cable  of  a  ship,  2  Lat.  202 

Cameracensis,  i.  e.  P.  de  Alliaco,  q.  v. 

Camerarius  (Joach.):    Calf.22n.,  322  n.,   2 
i  I      Ful.  380  n 
i  ,  Camfield  (   )  :  4:  Jew.  1190     . 

Camisado :  a  night-attack,  in  which  the  sol 
diers  wore  shirts  over  their  armour,  1  Jew. 
110 

Camocensis,  or  Camotensis :  a  common  error 
for  Carnotensis,  i.  e.  John  of  Salisbury ;  v. 
John. 

Campbell  (Archib.),  5th  earl  of  Argyle: 
named,  1  Zur.  167  n.,  197  n.,  262  n.;  he 


upholds  the  Protestant  cause,  ib.  149  n. ;  one 
of  the  confederate  lords,  ib.  193  n. ;  he  arms 
in  defence  of  the  queen,  ib.  205  n 
—  Jane   (Stuart),  countess   of  Argyle,   his 
first  wife  :  present  at  the  seizure  of  David 
Rizzio,  ib.  166  n.,  and  at  the  christening 
of  James  VI.,  ib.  183  n 
Campbell  (Jo.  lord) :  Lives  of  the  Chancel. 

lors,  3  Zur.  506  n 

Campeius  (Lau.  card.),  or  Campeggio :  con 
cerned  in  the  matter  of  queen  Catharine's 
divorce,  2  Tyn.  320  n. ;  deprived  of  the 
bishoprick  of  Salisbury  by  act  of  parliament, 
2  Cran.  283  n.,  330  n 

Campeius  (Tho.) :  De  Ccelib.  Sacerd.  non 
abrogando,  Jew.  xxxiv;  his  evil  doctrine 
respecting  priests'  marriage,  4  Jew.  628, 
640,  Rog.  304 

Campeius  (  ):  named,  Lit.  Eliz.  584  n 

Campion  (Edm.),  named,  1  Ful.  x,  xi,  14, 
66,  439,  &c. ;  educated  at  Christ's  hospital, 
ib.  ii ;  his  rank  rhetoric,  ib.  442 ;  he  could 
not  construe  Greek,  ib.  508;  Whitaker 
writes  against  him,  Whita.  xii ;  he  comes 
into  England,  Lit.  Eliz.  658  n. ;  the  con 
ference  with  him,  Now.  vii,  viii ;  his  trea 
son  and  execution,  1  Ful.  440 ;  he  thought 
all  councils  were  of  equal  authority  with 
the  word  of  God,  Roy.  211;  his  History  of 
Ireland,  Park.  407 

Camsele  (Tho.),  or  Kampswell,  prior  of  Co 
ventry  :  2  Lat.  386  n 
Cana  of  Galilee :  water  changed  into  wine 

there,  4  Bui.  262 

Canaan  :  promised  to  Abraham,  4  Bui.  245  ; 
a  type  of  heaven,  Whita.  407  ;  the  woman 
of  Canaan,  her  faith  and  constancy,  2 
Hoop.  259 

Canaanites :  punished  for  sin,  1  Bui.  374,  2 
Bui.  429,  4  Bui.  496  ;  Chanansei  (Hos.  xii. 
7),  merchants,  Simoniacs,  2  Bui.  45 ;  those 
mentioned  in  Obad.  20,  said  to  be  the 
Germans,  Pil.  268 

Canaglion  (The  bishop  of) :   in  1593  he  ex 
communicated  the  fishes,  Rog.  311 
Candace,  queen  of  Ethiopia :  4  Bui.  94 
Candia:  v.  Crete. 

Candish  (  ):  probably  Tho.  Cavendish, 

1  Poet,  xxvii. 

Candlemas  day :  1  Tyn.  91  n. ;  the  blessing 
of  candles  on  it,  2  Cran.  157,  Grin.  140  n., 
Rid.  532;  candles  set  up  to  the  virgin, 

1  Zur.  259  n. ;    candle-bearing  forbidden, 

2  Cran.  417,  509,  Grin.  140  ;  the  ceremonies 
of  this   day  borrowed  from  the  heathen, 
Calf.  66,  3  Jew.  178 

Candles,  Tapers,  Lights :  the  burning  of  tapers 
at  noon-day,  borrowed  from  the  Gentiles, 


150 


CANDLES 


Calf.  214,  3  Jew.  178;  the  imputation  of 
doing  so  repudiated  by  Jerome.  Calf.  214 ; 
tapers  set  upon  the  altar  of  Saturn,  ib. 
302;  used  (at  night)  by  Chrysostom,  ib. 
298,  &c.,  and  the  early  Christians,  ib.  301; 
forbidden  in  the  day-time  by  the  council  of 
Elvira,  ib.  302,  2  Ful.  185,  and  condemned 
by  Lactantius,  Calf.  302;  theKomish  use  of 
lamps,  cressets,  torches,  tapers,  and  candles, 
Bale  537;  candles  superstitiously  used,  1 
Lai.  70;  their  alleged  signification,  3  Tyn. 
74;  set  up  before  images,  1  Hoop. 317, 2  Tyn. 
157,  1G5,  169,  3  Tyn.  81 ;  use  of  candles  in 
the  Tenebrae  service,  on  the  Wednesday 
before  Easter,  Calf.  300;  why  that  as 
signed  to  the  virgin  is  not  put  out  on  that 
occasion,  3  Tyn.  39  n. ;  lights  set  before  the 
Easter  sepulchre,  3  Zur.  230—232;  the 
Paschal  taper,  Bale  320,  2  Cran.  158; 
words  sung  at  its  consecration,  1  Jew.  468; 
holy  candles  brought  to  the  death-bed, 

1  Lat.  499,  1  Tyn.  48,  225,   3  Tyn.  140; 
some  candles  were  called  perchers,  1  Bui. 
199,   238,   Calf.  300;   the  use   of   candles 
defended  by  More,  3  Tyn.  80  n.,  and  com 
mended  by  Latimer,   1  Lat.  23,  24  ;  for 
bidden,  1547,  except  two  on  the  high  altar, 

2  Cran.  155,  499,  and  see  3  Zur.  72 ;  Ridley 
forbids  lights  to  be  set  on  the  Lord's  board, 
Rid.  319 ;  the  use  of  tapers  abolished  in  the 
church   of  England,  1  Zur.  178  (and  see 
358) ;  articles  against  candles,  2  Hoop.  127, 
129;  tapers  not   to   be   used  at  baptism, 
Grin.  160 ;  lighted  candles  retained  in  queen 
Elizabeth's   chapel,  Park.  97,   1  Zur.  63, 
64 ;  taken  away,  1  Zur.  122 ;  the  candles 
brought  back,  but  never  lighted,  ib.  129 

Candlestick  (The  golden) :  2  Bui.  156 

Candlesticks :  ordered  to  be  destroyed,  Grin. 
135, 159 

Canerner  (Mr):  Park.  18 

Canfildus  (  ):  v.  Camfield. 

Canisius  (Pet.) :  on  the  authority  of  scripture, 
Whita.  358;  on  the  authority  of  the  church 
in  respect  to  scripture,  ib.  278 ;  on  aposto 
lical  traditions,  ib.  512 ;  his  error  respect 
ing  the  descent  into  hell,  Rog.  62 ;  on  faith, 
ib.  113  n. ;  on  confirmation,  ib.  253  n. ;  on 
penance,  ib.  256  n.;  on  marriage  as  a  sa 
crament,  ib.  260  n. ;  his  book  called  Mari- 
anj,  1  Ful.  527  ;  his  Catechism  translated, 
2  Ful.  4 

Canndysh  (Will.):  v.  Cavendish. 

Canning :  power,  ability,  2  Brad.  28 

Cannings  (Tho.),  and  Agnes  his  wife  :  1  Tyn. 
212  n 

Canon:  v.  Mass,  Scripture. 

Meaning  of  the  term  when  applied  to 


-  CANONS 

scripture,  Whita.  27,  662;  the  word  some 
times  used  with  reference  to  the  creed,  ib. 
27  n 

Canon  Law :  v.  Law. 
Canonical  hours :  v.  Hours. 
Canonization :  v.  Saints. 

It  is  judging  before  the  time,  1  Lat.  149; 
the  church  of  Rome  divides  departed  saints 
into  canonized  and  uncanonized,  3  Tyn. 
121 ;  canonizes  such  as  are  stout  in  the 
pope's  cause,  Rid.  55,  2  Tyn.  268 
Canons :  v.  Councils. 

To  be  kept  not  precisely,  but  as  edifi 
cation  shall  require,  Park.  389 ;    ancient 
canons  not  observed,  2  Cran.  37  ;  Canones 
Pcenitentiales,  Lips.  1516,  2  Ful.  22  n 
Canons  of  the  Apostles. 

These  canons  having  been 
variously  divided  by  different  edi 
tors,  there  are  corresponding 
diversities  of  numeration.  The 
canon,  for  example,  which  is  here 
referred  to  as  the  28th,  is  reckon 
ed  as  the  29th  by  Beveridge,  and 
by  Dionysius  Exiguus  and  Whis- 
ton  as  the  30th.  The  computa 
tion  here  adopted  is  that  of  the 
Corpus  Juris  Civilis,  Antv.  1726; 
agreeing  with  that  found  at  the 
end  of  the  1st  volume  of  the 
Corpus  Juris  Canonici,  Paris. 
1687. 

[1]     A  bishop  to    be   ordained  by  two 
or  three  bishops,  1  Ful.  261,   3  Jew.  330, 

1  Whitg.  348,  459 ;  [2]  presbyters,  deacons, 
and  other  clerks,  to  be  ordained  by  one 
bishop,    1  Ful.  261,    1   Whitg.  348,"  459; 
[3]   bishops  and  presbyters  offering  upon 
the  altar  honey,   milk,   strong-drink,  ani 
mals,  pulse,  &c.   to  be  deposed,    3  Bee. 
359  n. ;  [4J  respecting  other  firstfrnits ;  not 
cited;  [5J  bishops, presbyters, and  deacons, 
not  to  put  away  their  wives  under  the  pre 
tence  of  religion,  2  Cran.  37,  168,  2  Jew. 
989,  3  Jew.  404,  422,  Whita.  566;   [6]  nor 
to  undertake  secular  business,  2  Cran.  38, 
(see  also  canons  80  and  82) ;  [7]  on  Easter; 
not  cited ;  [8]  on  the  course  to  be  pursued 
in  case  any  of  the  clergy  did  not  communi 
cate,   3  Bee.  417,   2  Cran.  38,  171,   1  Jew. 
176,  197,   3  Jew.  473,    Rid.  317,     Whita. 
566 ;    [9J  those  who  came  into  the  church 
and  heard  the  scriptures,  but  remained  not 
to  prayers,  and  to  the  communion,  to  be 
excommunicated,  3  Bee.  416,    Coop.  219, 

2  Cran.  38,  171,  1  Jew.  19,  143,  202,  2  Jew. 
989,   3  Jew.  475,  476,   Phil.  61,    Rid.  105, 
317,   Whita.  567,  2  Whita.  552 ;    [10—24] 


CANONS  —  CANTERBURY 


151 


not  cited;  [25]  lectors  and  chanters  who 
were  single  at  their  ordination  permitted 
to  marry,  but  no  other  clerks,  2  Fid.  95, 
3  Jew.  386;  [2G,  27]  not  cited  ;  [28]  bishops, 
presbyters,  and  deacons,  obtaining  their 
office  by  money,  as  well  as  those  ordaining 
them,  to  be  cut  off  from  communion  as 
Simon  Magus  was  by  Peter,  Whita.  42; 
[29]  not  cited;  [30]  against  schismatical 
presbyters,  1  Ful.  261;  [31]  presbyters 
and  deacons  suspended  by  one  bishop,  not 
to  be  received  by  another,  3  Whitg.  260 ; 
[32]  no  bishop  or  clerk  travelling  to  be 
received  without  letters  commendatory, 
2  Cran.  37 ;  [33]  that  the  bishops  of  each 
nation  should  have  u  primate,  and  of  his 
authority,  2  Whitg.  145,  242,  367,  428; 
[34]  on  ordination,  not  cited ;  [35]  bishops, 
presbyters,  and  deacons,  not  assuming  the 
charge  assigned  to  them,  to  be  suspended 
from  communion,  2  Jew.  1020,  1  Whitg. 
359,  366,  459;  [36]  a  synod  of  bishops  to 
be  held  twice  a  year,  Whita.  567;  [37 — 45] 
not  cited;  [46]  no  bishop  or  presbyter  to 
repeat  true  baptism,  Whita.  567 ;  [47,  48] 
not  cited;  [49]  commands  trine  immersion 
in  baptism,  Whita.  592 

Supernumerary  canons:  different  state 
ments  respecting  the  number  of  the  apostles' 
canons,  Whita.  41,42;  [50]  on  abstinence 
from  marriage,  flesh,  and  wine,  Pil.  566; 
[51]  on  communion  of  the  sick,  referred 
to  by  the  council  of  Nice,  2  Ful.  105,  106; 
[52—62]  not  cited ;  [63]  clerks  or  laymen 
entering  a  synagogue  of  Jews,  or  conven 
ticle  of  heretics,  to  pray  with  them,  to  be 
deposed,  Pil.  629;  [64—67]  not  cited; 
[68]  enumerates  orders  of  ministers,  3  Jew. 
273;  [69— 79 J  not  cited;  [80]  forbids  clergy 
men  to  meddle  in  worldly  affairs,  4  Jew. 
820,  3  Whitg.  430;  [81J  not  cited;  [82] 
forbids  clergymen  to  be  civil  magistrates, 
4  Jew.  803;  [83]  not  cited;  [84]  recognizes 
the  Gospel  of  St  John,  and  speaks  of  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  Whita.  42 ;  differs 
from  Rome  as  to  the  canon  of  scripture,  ib. 
43,  103 

The  canons  of  the  apostles  are  not  au 
thentic,  1  Ful.  254,  Eog.  82,  Whita.  508, 
2  Whitg.  121  ;  spurious  from  internal  evi 
dence,  Whita.  42;  falsely  alleged  to  have 
been  written  by  the  apostles  at  Antioch,  ib. 
566;  a  farrago,  taken  in  part  from  the  acts 
of  the  council  of  Antioch,  ib.  567;  ancient 
testimonies  against  their  genuineness,  ib. 
41,  42 ;  not  kept  or  used,  2  Cran.  37 ; 
they  often  speak  of  bishops,  presbyters, 
and  deacons,  1  Ful.  253 


Canons  of  1571  (Liber  quorundam  canonum 
disciplinas  eccl.  Angl.):  not  of  legal  autho 
rity,  Grin.  327 ;  abolished  the  grey  amice, 
2  Whitg.  50  n 
Canons  of  1603:   approved  by  king  James, 

Rog.  22 ;  three  of  them,  ib.  33 
Canons  of  1640  :  cited  respecting  the  observ 
ance  of  tl.e  day  of  the  prince's  inauguration, 
Lit.  Eliz.  463 

Canons  (canonici) :  why  so  called,  4  Bui.  201 ; 
canons  regular  who  have  written  on  the 
Apocalypse,  Bale  256 

Canopy:  of  the  hanging  up  the  sacrament 
under  it,  2  Jew.  553,  &c.;  only  used  in 
England,  ib.  557,  559 
Cantacuzene  (Jo.):  2  Jew.  1028 n 
Canterbury  :  burnt  in  the  Conqueror's  time, 
Pil.  607  ;  the  maid  of  Northgate,  2  Cran. 
66;  the  rebels'  camp  near  Canterbury,  ib. 
439  n.;  martyrs  in  queen  Mary's  time,  Poet. 
163, 164, 165, 170,  173,  Sand.  \,  3  Zur.  175; 
a  royal  park  there,  Park.  178 ;  scheme  for 
making  the  river  navigable,  ib.  322;  arrange 
ments  for  queen  Elizabeth's  visit,  ib.  441 — 
444 ;  the  visit  described,  ib.  475, 476 ;  Grin- 
dal's  legacy  to  the  mayor  and  citizens  for 
poor  people,  Grin.  459  ;  Canterbury  beils, 
Bale  101;  Canterbury  tales,  Calf.  288, 
2  Cran.  198,  1  Lot.  107 

The  cathedral  and  monastery  of  Christ 
church :  the  first  archbishops  buried  in  a 
porch  [at  St  Augustine's],  2  Ful.  13 ;  the 
monks  put  out  by  abp  Baldwin,  Pil.  610; 
the  murder  of  Becket,  Bale  55,  &c. ;  his 
shrine,  its  riches,  and  the  offerings  there, 
2  Cran.  378  n.,  1  Hoop.  40,  41,  1  Tyn.  436, 
2  Tyn.  292,  3  Zur.  610  n. ;  the  shrine  de 
stroyed,  and  Becket's  bones  burned,  Bale 
58,  2  Cran.  378 n.;  pilgrimages  to  Canter 
bury,  Bale  25;  idolatry  there»  Pil.  63; 
relics  set  forth  on  St  Blaise's  day  in  the 
chapter-house,  2  Cran.  334;  Monachus 
Cantuai  iensis,  a  writer  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  256;  the  four  great  officers  of  the 
monastery,  2  Cran.  312  n.;  the  cellarer, 
weightiness  of  his  office,  ib.  312;  letter 
from  Cranmer  to  the  prior,  ib.  260 ;  Cran- 
mer  enthroned,  ib.  270 n.;  trepidation  of 
the  prior  and  convent  hi  consequence  of 
the  affair  of  the  holy  maid  of  Kent ;  they 
offer  the  king  money,  ib.  271 ;  misdemeanor 
of  certnin  monks,  ib.  333,  334;  dispute 
about  the  office  of  physician  there,  ib.  357  ; 
proceedings  of  the  subcellarer,  Antony,  ib. 
373,  375;  letter  from  Cranmer  to  Crom 
well  respecting  the  new  foundation,  ib.  396 ; 
the  proposed  new  establishment,  ib.  398 ; 
exchange  of  prebends  allowed,  ib.  416 ; 


152 


CANTERBURY  —  CAPE 


Cranmer  solicits  the  messuage  of  Bekis- 
bourne  belonging  to  Christ  church,  in 
exchange,  ib.  458 ;  articles  of  inquiry  at  the 
visitation,  1550,  £6.  159  ;  injunctions  to  the 
dean  and  chapter,  ib.  161 ;  the  library,  ib. ; 
names  of  the  fourteen  preachers  in  king 
Edward's  time,  1  Bee.  x.n.;  Ridley's  fare 
well  to  the  cathedral  church,  Kid.  407; 
church-plate,  &c.  sold  by  deans  Wotton 
and  Godwin,  Park.  303, 304 ;  Parker  erects 
an  organ,  2  Zur.  150;  Elizabeth  reserves 
prebends  for  her  chaplains,  Park.  319 ;  the 
contribution  of  the  chapter  to  the  French 
church  in  London,  1  Zur.  288  n. ;  cardinal 
Coligny  buried  in  the  cathedral,  having  been 
poisoned,  ib.  250  n. ;  custom  on  receiving 
princes,  Park.  442;  how  queen  Elizabeth 
was  received,  ib.  475 ;  Grindal's  legacy  to 
the  petty  canons,  &c.,  Grin.  459;  the  cross, 
a  place  for  preaching,  Bale  118 

The  archbishoprick  (v.  Court  of  Arches) : 
mother  to  other  bishopricks,  Rid.  264 ;  the 
archbishop  a  patriarch  in  England,  ib.263; 
his  prerogative,  1  Tyn.  237 ;  his  courts  and 
privileges,  2  Zur.  360;  in  crowning  the 
king,  he  has  no  power  to  reject,  or  impose 
conditions  on  him,  2  Cran.  126 ;  by  pre 
scriptive  custom  he  visits  throughout  his 
province,  Park.  115;  his  power  to  visit 
vacant  dioceses,  ib.  476  ;  what  the  arch 
bishop  paid  to  the  pope  for  his  annates  or 
firstfruits,  and  what  for  his  pall,  4  Jew. 
1078 ;  his  style  changed  by  convocation 
from  "legate  of  the  apostolic  see,"  to 
"metropolitan  and  primate,"  2  Cran.  304 
n. ;  the  title  of  "  primate  of  all  England," 
no  derogation  to  the  king's  authority, 
ib.  304 ;  an  exchange  effected  between  the 
crown  and  the  see,  Park.  102  n. ;  conten 
tion  for  the  stewardship  of  the  liberties, 
ib.  285  n.,  removed  by  the  attainder  of  the 
duke  of  Norfolk,  ib.  452 ;  the  steward  to 
hold  a  court  annually,  citing  all  who  hold 
of  the  palace  of  Canterbury  by  knight-ser 
vice,  ib.;  reference  to  Steph.  Birchington, 
Hist,  de  Archiep.  Cant.,  2  Tyn.  294n 

The  archbishop'1 s palace,  <fyc.:  the  palace 
burned  in  Cranmer's  time,  repaired  by 
Parker,  Park,  xiii;  entertainments  given 
by  the  latter  in  1573,  Grin.  347  ;  the  arch 
bishop's  mint,  2  Cran.  294,  357 

The  province  and  diocese  (v.  Convo 
cation)  :  articles  to  be  inquired  of  in  the 
visitation  of  the  diocese,  2  Edw.  VI.,  2 
Cran.  154 ;  injunctions  and  articles  of  in- 
quiry  in  Grindal's  visitation  of  the  province, 
Grin.  156,  &c. 

St  Augustine's  abbey  :  copy  of  the  spuri 


ous  charter  of  king  Ethelbert,  containing  a  ] 
donation  of  the  site,  [another  copy  in  Som- 
ner's  Cant.  47,]  4  Jew.  781;  letter  from 
Cranmer  to  the  abbot,  2  Cran.  240;  Anne 
of  Cleves  lodges  there,  ib.  400  n. ;  a  royal 
palace,  Park.  442 ;  queen  Elizabeth  lodges 
there,  ib.  475 

St  Gregory's,  a  priory  of  black  canons : 
2  Cran.  240 

Black  Friars  :  the  prior  replies  to  Cran 
mer's  sermons  against  the  pope,  2  Cran. 
327 

Grey  Friars:  their  house  suppressed 
2  Cran.  330 ;  grant  of  the  site,  ib.  n 

St  Sepulchre's,  a  Benedictine  nunnery: 

Eliz.  Barton  a  nun  there,  2  Cran.  252, 271 

St  Martin's  church  :  used  for  service  by 

Augustine  the  monk,  1  Jew.  299,  and  by 

queen  Bertha,  £6.  306 

The  Foreigners'  church :  its  beginning, 
2  Cran.  421  n 

Hospitals,  6fc. :  return  of  hospitals  and 
schools  within  the  diocese,  Park.  163,  165 
— 170  ;  lazar-house  of  St  Lawrence  by 
Canterbury,  ib.  166;  hospital  of  St  John 
Baptist  without  the  walls,  ib.  167 ;  hospital 
of  poor  priests,  ib.  167;  Maynerd's  spittell, 
ib.  167;  Eastbridge  hospital,  ib.  168,  3  Zur. 
247  n. ;  the  grammar-school,  Park.  169  (see 
also  2  Cran.  160,  162,  and  Rush) 

Cantilupe  (Walter  de),  bp  of  Worcester : 
opposed  the  pope's  legate,  4  Jew.  1080 

Cantors:  mentioned  as  an  order  in  the  apo 
stolic  canons,  Whita.  509 

Cantrells,  i.  e.  Kentish-Town,  q.  v. 

Canus  (Melch.) :  mentioned,  2  Lot.  226  n. ; 
his  opinions  opposed,  Whita.  passim ;  on 
inspiration,  ib.  101 ;  on  the  authority  of 
scripture,  ib.  277 ;  on  the  advantages 
which  attend  a  knowledge  of  the  original 
scriptures,  ib.  153 ;  he  says  that  traditions 
are  of  greater  efficacy  against  heretics  than 
scripture  is,  ib.  496 ;  maintains  the  au 
thority  of  the  Vulgate,  ib.  Ill,  140;  on 
Abraham's  purchase  of  a  sepulchre,  ib.  38; 
on  the  Apocrypha,  ib.  53;  on  the  book  of 
Baruch,  ib.  69 ;  he  maintains  that  without 
infused  faith,  we  cannot  certainly  be  per 
suaded  of  anything,  ib.  358;  rejects  the 
canons  of  the  council  of  Constantinople 
(691),  4:  Jew.  41 

Canute,  king  of  England :  commanded  the 
water  to  retire,  Pil.  61 ;  his  laws,  2  Ful. 
22,  Jew.  xxxiv,  4  Jew.  905;  complained  to 
the  pope  that  his  bishops  were  vexed  with 
exactions,  4  Jew.  1081 

Cap:  v.  Caps. 

Cape  Farewell,  Greenland:  2  Zur.  290  n 


CAPEL 


CARE 


153 


Capel  (Rich  ) :  his  writings,  1  Brad.  564  n 

Capellius  (Car.) :  found  a  supposed  book  of 
Clement's,  1  Jew.  Ill 

Capernaites  ;  how  they  took  Christ's  words 
(Jo.  vi.),  4  Bui.  447,  Grin.  44,  2  Hoop. 
191,  450,  1  Jew.  451,  Rid.  175,  Rog.  289 

Capgrave  (Jo.) :  his  Legenda  Nova  Angliae, 
1  Bee.  139  n.  ;  referred  to  about  St  Osyth, 
Hutch.  172  n. ;  on  a  synod  held  by  Oswy  at 
"Whitby,  Pil.  625 ;  (see  also  Legenda) ;  he 
wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  257 

Capistranus  (Jo.) :  on  the  book  of  Wisdom, 
Whita.  89 

Capito  ( Wolfg.  Fabr.)  :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
553  n. ;  mentioned,  ib.  219,  520,  524 ;  he 
sends  a  treatise  to  Henry  VIII. ,2  Cran.  340, 
341 ;  severely  censures  Jerome,  3  Zur.  235; 
letters  to  him,  2  Cran.  340, 341,  3  Zur.  15 

Capnio(Jo.):  v.  Reuchlin. 

Capon  (Dr),  or  Caponer :  2  Lat.  xxx. 

Capon  (Jo.),  bp  of  Salisbury :  otherwise 
called  Salcot,  q.  v. 

Capon  (Will.),  master  of  Jesus  college,  Cam 
bridge  ;  probably  the  Dr  Capon  above  men 
tioned:  Cranmer's  letter  to  him  with  a 
buck,  2  Cran.  247 

Cappel,  Switzerland :  the  abbey  reformed, 
4  Bui.  ix  ;  Zwingle  and  Joner  slain  in  the 
battle  there,  ib.  x,  n. ;  the  defeat,  ib.  xi, 
xvi,  xvii. 

Cappellus  ( Marcus  Ant. )  :  2  Ful.  70  n 

Caps  (Clerical) :  Grin.  207,  2  Whitg.  1,  2  Zur. 
118;  appointed  by  injunction,  Park.  240; 
the  cap  and  gown,  tippet,  hood,  1  Whitg. 
72,  2  Whitg.  1,  &c.,  1  Zur.  164,  2  Zur.  362; 
disputes  about  caps  and  surplices,  1  Zur. 
142,  146;  the  round  cap,  whether  lawful, 
1  Zur.  134 ;  the  round  or  square  cap,  ib. 
158,  345 ;  square  ones,  Grin.  33d ;  use  of 
the  square  cap  enjoined  by  Sandys,  Sand. 
xx ;  a  square  cap  worn  by  Hooper  albeit 
(says  Foxe)  that  his  head  was  round,  3  Zur. 
271  n.;  Bucer  declined  to  wear  a  square 
cap  because  his  head  was  not  square,  Pit. 
662;  forked  caps,  2  Brad.  225;  different 
sorts  of  caps,  3  Jew.  612 

Caps  of  maintenance:  sent  by  popes  to  kings, 
1  Tyn.  186,  204,  300 

Captains  :  valiant  ones,  1  Bui.  384  ;  benefit 
of  a  stout  captain,  Pit.  377 ;  duties  of  a 
good  one,  ib.  449 

Captives :  those  of  Satan  warned,  1  Bee.  127; 
captive  Christians,  4  Bui.  20 

Captivity:  v.  Babylon. 

Capuchins :  the  order  established  by  Clement 
VII.  in  1525,  4  Jew.  1106 

Caput :  caput,  membra,  corpus,  Noiv.  99 ; 
diminutio  capitis,  1  Bui.  356 


Car  (Nich.) :  writes  to  Sir  Jo.  Cheke  on  Bu- 
cer's  last  illness,  2  Brad,  xxiii  (see  also 
Carre) 

Caraffa  (Giampietro  card.),  afterwards  Paul 
IV.  q.  v. 

Caraffa  (Jo.),  bp  of  Theate :  founded  the  or 
der  of  Theaf.nes,  4  Jew.  1106  n 

Carbanell  (Jo.),  dean  of  Warwick  college : 
2  Lat.  396  n 

Carbuncle:  a  jewel,  erroneously  supposed  to 
be  self-luminous,  2  Brad.  211 

Card  of  ten  :  what,  1  Bui.  312 

Cardillus  (Caspar):  Jew.  xxxiv;  calls  the 
pope  terrenum  Deum,  4  Jew.  843 

Cardinals :  the  college  of  cardinals,  Whita. 
415;  they  have  their  name  a  cardine,  4 
Bui.  117 ;  called  cardines  mundi,  2  Jew. 
1020  ;  their  beginning,  2  Tyn.  257  ;  curious 
proof  of  their  antiquity,  adduced  by  Barba- 
tius,  from  the  first  book  of  Kings,  4  Jew. 
783;  when  they  began  to  flourish,  Bale 
561 ;  their  general  character,  ib.  520  ;  fol 
lowers  of  Judas,  1  Lat.  211 ;  compared  to 
the  seventy  disciples  of  Manes,  Phil.  422; 
they  have  always  been  pernicious  to  Eng 
land,  2  Cran.  184 ;  Romish  hats  never 
brought  good  hither,  1  Lat.  119;  princes' 
and  kings'  sons  made  cardinals,  4  Jew. 
970;  boys  raised  to  the  dignity,  2  Cran. 
39,  2  Ful.  269 ;  pillars  and  pole-axes  car 
ried  before  them,  2  Jew.  1020;  cardinal 
of  the  pit  (i.  e.  card,  de  Puteo),  2  Cran. 
225 

Cardmaker  (Jo.),  canon  of  Wells:  his  case, 
Phil.  6 ;  his  supposed  submission,  1  Brad. 
290,  473,  481,  554,  3  Zur.  171 ;  burned  in 
Smithfield,  1  Brad.  290  n.,  Rid.  391,  3 
Zur.  171  n 

Cards :  v.  Gaming. 

Sermons  on  the  card,  1  Lat.  1,  &c. ; 
Foxe's  remarks  on  these  sermons,  2  Lat. 
xi ;  the  game  of  triumph,  1  Lat.  8  n.  ; 
hearts  trump,  ib.  13;  the  game  of  post, 
1  Jew.  429 ;  injunctions  respecting  playing 
at  cards,  Grin.  130,  138 

Card  well  (Edw.) :  Conferences,  Grin.  v.  n.; 
Documentary  Annals,  Grin.  142  n.,  173  n., 
241  n.,  473  n.,  1  Lat.  122  n. ;  Two  Books  o\ 
Common  Prayer,  Lit.  Edw.  viii.  n 

Care,  Carefulness :  against  pensiveness  and 
thought-taking  for  the  life,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  439,  &c.; 
against  temptations  from  carefulness  of 
living,  with  similar  sentences  and  exam 
ples,  ib.  441,  442;  proper  carefulness  not 
forbidden,  2  Bee.  164 ;  that  which  is  for 
bidden  is  not  labour,  but  careful  pensive- 
ness,  ib.  617 ;  anxious  care  forbidden,  2  Tyn. 


154 


CARE  —  CARPOCRATES 


109 — 111 ;  what  we  ought  to  care  for,  ib. 
110,  111;  care  and  thought,  what,  3  Bee. 
607  ;  a  prayer  against  worldly  carefulness, 
Lit.  Eliz.  250 ;  care  of  the  body,  2  Bui. 
312;  carefulness,  a  part  of  repentance, 
3  Bui.  106 ;  care  for  others,  a  mean  to 
maintain  concord,  Sand.  107;  in  some  it  is 
merely  pretended,  16.;  it  must  be  hearty, 
ib.  108;  specially  the  duty  of  princes,  ib. 
108,  and  of  counsellors,  ib.  110 

Care  (Hen.):  Modest  Enquiry  whether  St 
Peter  were  ever  at  Home,  2  Ful.  336  n. ; 
Weekly  Pacquet,  Calf.  52  n 

Careless  (Jo.):  account  of  him,  2  Brad.  237  n.; 
he  informed  Latimer  of  coming  danger, 
1  Lat.  321,2  Lot.  xxi;  died  in  prison,'! Lat. 
321  n.,  Poet.  168, 1  Zur.  86  n.;  letters  from 
him  to  Bradford,  2  Brad.  238, 354 ;  letter 
to  Latimer,  ib.  406 ;  letter  to  Philpot,  Phil. 
231 ;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  34,  237,  242, 
Phil.  225,  227,  247;  play  upon  his  name, 
ib.  230 

Carelessness :  v.  Negligence. 

Carew  (  ):  Mr  archdeacon  Karow,  at 

Paris,  1538,  2  Cov.  496 

Carew  (Geo.),  or  Cary:  being  dean  of  Exeter, 
he  has  charge  of  bishop  Bourne,  Phil. 
xxviii ;  as  dean  of  "Windsor,  he  aids  Geneva, 
Grin.  430  n.,  432  n.,  433 

Carew  (Sir  Fra.) :  his  interest  in  Croydon, 
Grin.  403 

Carew  (Sir  Nich.),  K.G. :  notice  of  him}3Zur. 
625  n 

Carew  (Sir  Peter):  apprehended,  3  Zur. 
132 n.,  133 n.;  mentioned,  Grin.  299 

Carey  (Hen.),  lord  Hunsdon:  mourner  at  the 
funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin. 
32 ;  he  goes  against  the  rebels  in  the  North, 
Park.  388 n.,  1  Zur.  214 n.,  247 n.;  invades 
Scotland,  1  Zur.  225 ;  signature  as  privy 
councillor,  Grin.  412,  414,  429,  433,  435; 
extract  from  a  letter  to  lord  Burghley, 

1  Zur.  219  n 

Carey  (Rich.) :  mentioned,  Poet,  xxxix. 
Carey  (T.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxx  ;  Psalm 

xci.  in  metre,  ib.  338 
Cargill  (Tho.),  schoolmaster   of  Aberdeen  : 

2  Zur.  334 
Caria :  1  Tyn.  18G  n 

Carion  (Jo.) :  references  to  his  Chronicon, 
Calf.  78  n.,  2  Hoop.  293,  &  al.  Jew.  xxxiv, 
2  Jew.  981,  982,  4  Jew.  565,  699  ;  speaks 
of  defections  from  the  empire  in  the  days 
of  Phocas,  1  Jew.  364;  declares  that  the 
pope  has  neither  possession  nor  juris 
diction,  but  he  has  received  it  from  the 
French  kings  or  the  emperors,  4  Jew.  825; 

I    on  the  second  council  of  Nice,  ib.  1051 ;  on 


pope  Hildebrand,  and  his  disputes  with  the 
emperor,  ib.  699 ;  he  says  the  bishops  enticed 
the  son  of  Henry  TV.  to  depose  his  father, 
ib.  698 ;  records  a  speech  of  Adrian  IV., 
2  Jew.  993, 1020;  tells  of  the  treatment  of 
the  emperor  Frederick  by  pope  Alexander 
III.,  3  Jew.  299,  4  Jew.  701 ;  says  pope 
Boniface  VIII.  entered  as  a  fox,  reigned 
as  a  wolf,  and  died  as  a  dog,  4  Jew.  825 ; 
records  the  poisoning  of  emperor  Henry 
VII.  in  the  sacrament,  ib.  687 ;  relates 
that  pope  John  XXIII.  excommunicated 
the  emperor  Louis,  ib.  825;  on  cardinals, 
Bale  561 

Carle  :  one  of  low  birth,  Pil.  125 

Carleton  (Geo.),  bp  of  Chichester:  on  the 
seven  sacraments,  Calf.  237  n 

Carleton  (Will.),  a  doctor  of  canon  law:  Bale 
28 

Carlile  (Chr.):  denies  Christ's  descent  into 
hell,  Rog.  61 

Carlisle  (Lodowick) :  Pra.  Eliz.  xx. 

Carlisle  (Nich.) :  Grammar-schools,  Now.  i. 

Carlos  (Don):  v.  Charles. 

Carman  (Tho.):  martyred  at  Norwich,  Poet. 
172 

Carmelites,  or  White  Friars:  a  division  of  tho 
Mendicants,  4  Bui.  516;  their  writers  on 
the  Apocalypse,  Bale  257 

Carmichel  (   ),  warden  of  Liddisdale  in 

Scotland :  taken  prisoner,  sent  into  Eng 
land,  kept  at  York,  and  then  sent  home 
with  honour  and  certain  presents,  Grin. 
355  n 

Carnal :  v.  Man. 

Caro,  carnalis,  Noiv.  99;  carnal  bondage, 
4  Bui.  287;  carnal  people,  2  Bui.  242; 
carnal  security;  against  it,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  471,  &c. 

Carneades  :  his  saying  of  Chrysippus,  4  Jew. 
757,  1178 ;  his  speech  against  justice,  ib. 
1103 

Carnisprivium  :  Shrovetide,  3  Zur.  627 

Carnival :  the  first  week  in  [before]  Lent,  so 
called  by  the  Italians,  1  Jew.  107 

Carnotensis :  v.  Arnoldus,  Fulbertus,  Ivo, 
John  of  Salisbury. 

Caro  (H.  de  S.) :  v.  Hugo. 

Carol :  v.  Christmas. 

Caroli  (Pet.):  accuses  Calvin,  3  Zur.  622 n 

Caroline  books :  v.  Charlemagne. 

Carolostadius(And.  Bodenstein):  his  opinion 
on  "  Hie  est  corpus  meum,"  Rid.  158 

Carosus :  was  an  Eutychian  heretic,  3  Jew. 
226,  4  Jew.  783 

Carpocrates :  a  heretic,  Bale  265,  3  Bee.  401 ; 
he  said  the  world  was  created  by  angels, 
Rog.  40,  that  Jesus  was  the  son  of  Joseph, 


CARPOCRATES  —  CARTWRIGHT 


155 


ib.  52,   and  rejected  the    Old  Testament, 
ib.  80,  87 

Carpocratians  :  heretics  and  idolaters,  1  Ful. 
215 ;  they  denied  original  sin,  Rog.  97 ; 
some  boasted  themselves  to  be  as  inno 
cent  as  Christ,  ib.  101,  135;  their  opinions 
on  the  resurrection,  2  Cov.  184;  they  said 
that  none  should  be  saved  in  soul  and  body 
together,  Rog.  145;  denied  the  resurrec 
tion  of  the  body,  ib.  154;  held  that  Christ 
ascended,  not  in  body,  but  in  soul,  ib.  65! 
they  allowed  whoredom,  ib.  119;  they  had 
images,  2  Ful.  390,  2  Jew.  646  ;  their  tra 
ditions,  Whita.  667,  668;  comparison  be 
tween  them  and  the  Papists,  Phil.  417 

Carr :  see  also  Car,  and  Carre. 

Carr  (Sam.) :  editor  of  the  Early  Writings 
of  Hooper,  1  Hoop. 

Carranza  (Earth.) :  confessor  to  king  Philip, 
2  Brad,  xxxviii;  references  to  his  Summa 
Conciliorum,  2  Ful.  89,  151,  154,  184  nn., 
-Ro#.204n. ;  this  book  vitiated,  Calf.  91  n.; 
possibly  misunderstood  by  Calfhill  respect 
ing  the  synod  of  Elvira,  ib.  154  n.;  he 
shamefully  corrupts  an  old  canon,  2  Ful. 
42  n. ;  on  the  Begadores,  &c.,  Rog.  101 ; 
fictitious  catalogue  of  canonical  books 
ascribed  by  him  to  the  council  of  Florence, 
2  Ful.  222  n. ;  he  says  Monetarius,  being  a 
private  man,  took  upon  him  the  ordering 
and  reformation  of  the  church,  Rog.  343  n 

Carre  (  ),  a  master  of  Cambridge  :  [per 
haps  Nich.  Car,  q.  v.],  2  Brad,  xviii. 

Carretus  (Lud.) :  shews  that  the  Jews  deny 
the  Trinity,  Rog.  43  n.,  and  Christ's  di 
vinity,  ib.  49  n 

Carriage :  baggage,  4  Jeiv.  951 

Carswell  (Jo.),  superintendent  of  Argyle  and 
the  Isles :  2  Zur.  364  n 

Carte  (Tho.) :  Hist,  of  England,  1  Lai.  25, 
29,  99,  101,  102,  118,  119,  151,  163,  181, 
183,  247,  263,  271  nn.,  Now.  \,  1  Zur.  209, 
219,  253,  &c.  nn 

Carter  (Dr) :  refuses  the  oath  of  supremacy, 
Park.  105 

Carter  (E.) :  Hist.  Univ.  Cambr.,  2  Brad. 
xvii.  n 

Carter  (Oliver):  answers Riston's  Challenge, 
2  Ful.  3 

Carter  (Will. ),  chief  printer  for  the  Roman 
ists  :  hanged  at  Tyburn,  1  Ful.  xiii  n.,  Lit. 
-E7iz.  596n 

Carthage:  v.  Councils. 

Seventy  children  offered  up  as  a  sacri 
fice  to  Saturn  there,! 2  Jew._734;  Scipio's 
lamentation  over  Carthage,  2  Hoop.  79 ; 
its  tongue,  1  Jew.  293  ;  the  Cartnaginian 
church,  2  Bee.  49 


Carthusians :  notice  of  them,  2  Bui.  57 ;  a 
branch  of  the  Benedictines :  1  Tyn.  302 ; 
beginning  of  the  order,  1  WMtg.  482;  their 
silence,  Phil.  421 ;  forbidden  to  speak,  ex 
cept  at  certain  times,  1  Tyn.  302,  331; 
hence  "sister  of  the  Charterhouse,"  for  a 
brawling  won.an,  ib.  305,  331 ;  they  ate 
no  flesh,  Phil.  419,  3  Tyn.  8  ;  thought  that 
that  the  eating  of  fish  pleased  God,  1  Tyn. 
278;  some  confined  in  Newgate,  2  Lai. 
392  ;  some  executed  for  denying  the  king's 
supremacy,  1  Hoop.  202 ;  an  arm  of  one 
of  them  kept  in  a  church  as  a  relic,  ib. ; 
their  writers  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  256 

Cartwright  (  ),  brother  of  Thomas:  a 

lunatic,  Park.  469,  470 

Cartwright  (Nich.) :  disputes  with  Latimer 
at  Oxford,  2  Lat.  250,  272 ;  notice  of  him, 
ib.  250  n 

Cartwright  (Tho.) :  v.  Admonition,  Whit- 
gift  (J.) 

Notices  of  him,  Grin.  323,  1  Zur.  312  n.; 
fellow  of  Trinity  college,  Cambridge,  1 
Wliitg.  15,  123 n.;  his  conduct  in  that  po 
sition  and  as  Margaret  professor,  3  Whitg. 
viii ;  expelled  from  Trinity  college  by 
Whitgift,  ib.  507;  not  to  be  permitted  to 
read  again  in  the  university,  Grin.  305 ;  his 
positions,  delivered  to  the  vice-chancellor, 
ib.  323  n. ;  he  lodges  in  Cheapside,  ib.  347; 
Sandys  complains  of  him,  Sand,  xx;  his 
part  in  the  Admonition  controversy,  Park. 
434,  1  Whitg.  3n.,  13,  &c.,  3  WMtg.  x,  xi, 
1  Zur.  297  n.;  he  escapes  to  Heidelberg, 
ib.  313  n.;  favoured  by  Whitgift  in  his  last 
days,  3  Whitg.  xix;  Whitaker's  estimate  of 
him,  Whita.  ix ;  his  opinions,  1  Whitg.  6, 
&c.,  3  Whitg.  598,  599 ;  his  dangerous 
points  of  doctrine  collected,  3  WJiitg.  552 ; 
his  untruths  and  falsified  authorities,  ib. 
555;  he  maintains  that  we  are  bound  by  the 
judicial  law  of  Moses  in  part,  Rog.  90; 
denies  the  calling  of  the  English  bishops, 
ib.  334  n. ;  affirms  that  the  substance  of 
the  sacraments  depends  on  their  celebra 
tion  by  a  minister,  ib.  234  n.,  and  says  the 
laws  of  God  require  that  none  minister  the 
sacraments  who  do  not  preach,  ib.  236; 
mentions  a  decree  of  a  council  that  in  the 
minister's  sickness,  a  deacon  should  read 
the  homilies  of  the  fathers,  ib.  325  n. ;  inti 
mates  that  the  bare  reading  of  the  scrip 
tures,  without  preaching,  is  not  sufficient, 
ib.  326  n.;  ascribes  the  power  of  excom 
munication  to  the  church,  ib.  310  n. ;  An 
Answere  to  M.  Cartwright,  ascribes  it 
to  ministers,  ib.  310  n.,  311  n.;  he  de 
clares  that  the  making  of  the  orders  and 


156 


CASTELLIO 


ceremonies  of  the  church,  pertains  to  the 
ministers  of  the  church,  and  not  to  the  civil 
magistrate,  ib.  343  n.,  that  magistrates  are 
to  ordain  civil  discipline  only,  ib.  344  n. ; 
and  that  princes  must  be  subject  unto  the 
church,  ib.  340  n 

Cartysdale  (Rich.)  :  Bale  16 

Carucate :  v.  Plowland. 

Carver  (Dirick),  martyr  at  Lewes:  called 
by  Bryce  D.  Harman,  Poet.  162 

Carvil  (Nich. ) :  his  death,  1  Zur.  194 

Casa  (Jo.),  abp  of  Beneventum :  his  disgrace 
ful  book,  4  Jew.  657—659 

Casalius(Jo.  Bapt.):  Calf.  65  n 

Casaubon  (Isaac):  Exercitationes ad  Annales 
Baronii,  Calf.  107  n.,  225  n.,  2  Ful.  292  n.5 
quoted  with  regard  to  the  meaning  of  TO 
Te\etoi>  as  applied  to  the  eucharist,  1  Cow. 
203 n.;  his  MSS.  in  archbishop  Marsh's  li 
brary  at  Dublin,  Whita.  276  n 

Casaubon  (Meric)  :  2  Ful.  311  n 

Cashel  (M.  abp  of):  v.  Gibbon. 

Casimir  (Duke):  v.  John  Casimir. 

Caspar  (D.),  more  commonly  known  as 
Schvenfeldius,  q.v. 

Cassander  (Geo):  referred  to  on  the  cross, 
Calf.  362  n.,  2  Zur.  43 ;  he  says  the  council 
of  Trent  bestowed  a  summer  about  the 
communion  of  the  cup,  4  Jew.  948 ;  works, 
Jew.  xxxiv,  1  Zur.  118  n.;  Armen.  Lit.  in 
his  works,  2  Sec.  256  n.,  3  Sec.  482  n.,  4 
Jew.  887 ;  Aventinus,  3  Sec.  410  n. ;  B.  Pal., 
ib. ;  P.  Bell.,  ib.  411  n. ;  Gregory,  2  Sec. 
256  n.,  3  Bee.  482  n. ;  Vigilius,  2  Bee. 
275  n.,  279  n.,  3  Sec.  273  n.,  429  n.,  430  n., 
453  n. ;  letter  to  him,  2  Zur.  41 ;  letter 
from  him  to  bishop  Cox,  ib.  42 

Cassanus,  a  Christian  prince  in  the  East : 
4  Jew.  684 

Cassian  (St):  Prudentius  saw  his  history 
painted  in  a  church,  Calf.  30 

Cassian  (Jo.),  a  monk  of  the  5th  century:  Jew. 
xxxv ;  he  often  calls  common  prayer  "mis- 
sa,"  1  Jew.  181 ;  tells  of  one  who  at  the 
commandment  of  his  abbot  threw  out  his 
child  into  a  stream,  3  Jew,  615 

Cassiander  (  ),  a  captain  under  Charles 

V.:  2  Cran.  235 

Cassilis  (Gilb.  earl  of):  v.  Kennedy. 

Cassiodorus  (Magn.*  Aur.):  notice  of  him, 
Bale  317  n. ;  works,  Jew.  xxxv ;  his  Tripar 
tite  History  compiled  in  Latin,  from  So 
crates,  Sozomen,  and  Theodoret,  2  Brad. 
305  n.,  3  Zur.  228  n. ;  in  it  he  says  the 
preachers  of  Christian  doctrine  came  from 
the  East,  4  Jew.  883  ;  on  Peter  of  Alexan 


dria,  1  Bui.  34  n.  he  says  Athanasius,  when 
a  deacon,  was  the  greatest  travailer  in  the 
council  of  Nice  against  the  Arians,  4  Jew. 
1009;  his  copy  of  the  Nicene  creed,  2  Hoop. 
533;  words  of  Constantius  to  Athanasius, 
Pil.  637 ;  on  the  Arian  council  of  Arimi- 
num,  4  Jew.  1109;  on  Julian's  robbery  of 
the  church,  Pil.  596  n. ;  on  the  death  of 
Julian,  2  Hoop.  292 ;  the  decree  of  Gratian, 
Valentinian,  and  Theodosius,  on  the  catho 
lic  faith,  ib.  540;  he  mentions  that  Chrysos- 
tom  refused  to  be  present  at  an  Arian 
council,  4  Jew.  951 ;  speaks  of  the  sufferings 
of  Olympia,  Pil.  637  ;  on  a  diversity  in  the . 
church  about  fasting,  1  Bui.  433 ;  respect 
ing  varieties  in  ceremonies,  2  Brad.  389 ; 
on  penitents,  and  their  readmission  to  com 
munion,  1  Jew.  143,  3  Jew.  374 ;  on  idle 
monks,  4  Jew.  800;  this  history  makes  no 
mention  of  saints'  days,  1  Hoop.  347;  other 
references  or  citations,  3  Bee.  411,  420, 
422,  2  Brad.  326,  1  Bui.  34,  35,  2  Bui.  45, 
Calf.  65,  87, 114,  198,  2  Ful.  64,  114,  116, 
160,  346,  358,  2  Hoop.  292,  533,  539,  540, 
Hutch.  12,  1  Jew.  186,  187,  2  Jew.  977, 
978,  3  Jew.  374,  409,  438,  4  Jew.  826, 
994,  1001,  1009,  1015,  1019,  1020,  1054, 
1109,  Rid.  74,  500,  Sand.  41,  1  Whitg. 
410  ;  Comment,  in  Psalmos,  Calf.  81, 102, 
2  Ful.  144;  on  the  first  Psalm,  Calf. 
102 ;  in  this  work  he  speaks  of  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  Calf.  81,  2  Ful.  144,  and  exhorts 
to  sing  with  intelligence,  2  Bee.  255,  3  Sec. 
409,  Whita.  273 ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  255 ;  he  says  the  soul  of  man  is 
created  of  God,  a  spiritual  and  peculiar 
substance,  &c.,  3  Bui.  368,  372 

Cassiodorus  (   ),  a  Spanish  preacher  in 

London  :  Grin.  310  n.,  313  n 

Cassius:  his  treason,  2  Hoop.  105 

Cassock  (camisia) :  worn  by  the  Jewish 
priests,  2  Bui.  134 

Cast:  a  calculated  contrivance,  2  Sec.  575, 
2  Tyn.  335 

Cast :  to  calculate,  1  Tyn.  92  ;  to  add,  Phil. 
365 

Castellane  (Jo.):  degraded,  1  Tyn.  233 n 

Castellio  (Seb.),  or  Castalio:  his  name, 
Whita.  32  n. ;  his  version  of  the  Bible,  2 
Zur.  261  n.;  a  lax  translator,  1  Ful.  163; 
he  foolishly  affects  elegance  of  style,  ib.  256 ; 
translates  baptism,  washing,  ib.  255,  256 ; 
he  despised  the  book  of  Canticles,  Rog. 
81 ;  his  opinion  on  this  book,  Whita.  32 ; 
he  translated  the  Sibylline  oracles,  Calf. 
95  n 


*  Or  Marcus  Aurelius. 


CASTERTON  —  CATECHISMS 


157 


Casterton  (  ),  a  Benedictine  monk: 

wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  256 

Castle  Camps,  co.  Cambridge :  Grin.  266, 
289 

CASTLE  OF  COSIFOKT,  by  T.  Becon :  2  Bee. 
552 

Castoldus  (Jo.  Bapt.):  2  Cran.  233 

Castoll  ( Jo. ) :  minister  of  the  French  church 
in  London,  2  Zur.  326  n.,  &c. 

Castriot  (Geo.):  v.  Scanderbeg. 

Castro  (Alph.  a):  1  Brad.  518;  he  confers 
with  Bradford,  ib.  530  ;  preaches  before  king 
Philip  against  persecution,  ib.  554 ;  yet 
maintains  (in  his  work  De  justa  Hseret. 
Punit.)  that  heretics  should  be  killed,  ib.  n.; 
his  death,  ib.  530  n. ;  he  says,  Paul  has  com 
manded  us  to  submit  our  understanding 
only  unto  the  obedience  of  Christ,  3  Jew. 
C15;  against  opinions  of  his,  Whita.  343, 
&c. ;  on  the  interpretation  of  parables, 
ib.  409 ;  he  calls  the  translation  of  the 
scriptures  the  cause  of  all  heresy,  ib.  249 ; 
yet  allows  that  Jerome  translated  the 
Bible  into  Dalmatic  or  Sclavonic,  1  Jew. 
270,  2  Jew.  692 ;  allusions  to  his  work 
against  heresies,  2  Jew.  689,  3  Jew.  161  n.; 
he  says  that  they  who  rashly  call  everything 
heresy,  fall  into  the  same  pit  that  them 
selves  have  digged  for  others,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
211,  212;  speaks  of  hearing  a  Dominican 
friar  say  in  his  sermon,  that  he  was  to  be 
suspected  as  an  heretic  who  in  anything 
dissented  from  Aquinas,  ib.  610,  619 ;  al 
lows  that  the  pope  may  be  a  heretic,  3  Jew. 
343,  4  Jew.  928,  1068,  Whita.  431 ;  says, 
every  man,  even  the  pope,  may  err  in  faith, 
and  gives  examples,  1  Jew.  399,  3  Jew. 
343,  4  Jew.  926,  929;  calls  pope  Liberius 
an  Arian,  3  Jew.  127,  144,  342—344,  4  Jew. 
929, 1117 ;  says,  pope  Anastasius  favoured 
the  Nestorian  heretics,  3  Jew.  342 — 344, 
4  Jew.  926 ;  condemns  the  opinion  that  a 
pope,  when  erring  from  the  faith,  is  not  a 
pope,  3  Jew.  119  n. ;  says  many  popes  were 
ignorant  of  grammar,  1  Jew.  381,  4  Jew. 
910,  1057,  and  asks  how  such  grammar  can 
expound  the  holy  scriptures,  1  Jew.  381, 
4  Jew.  925;  says  we  are  bound  to  believe 
that  the  true  successor  of  Peter  is  the  chief 
shepherd,  but  not  to  believe  that  Leo  or 
Clement  is  such  true  successor,  3  Jew.  201, 
4  Jew.  1013;  places  a  general  council 
above  the  pope,  Whita.  415;  declares  that 
a  simple  priest  absolves  as  much  as  the 
pope,  3  Jew.  385,  4  Jew.  977 ;  his  reasons 
against  the  use  of  the  cup,  3  Jew.  597  ;  he 
calls  Epiphanius  an  iconoclast,  Calf.  42 n.; 
admits  that  there  is  nothing  about  indul 


gences  in  the  scripture  or  doctors,  4  Jew. 
852;  says  that  the  Greeks  do  not  receive 
purgatory,  3  Jew.  563,  Hog.  213  n. ;  on  the 
question  whether  fornication  be  deadly 
sin,  4  Jew.  629,  635,  636 ;  he  condemns  a 
passage  in  Gratiar ,  Whita.  109;  what  he 
states  concerning  Claudius  of  Turin,  Calf. 
379;  on  a  sect  termed  Armenians,  4  Jew. 
935 ;  copied  by  Harding,  2  Jew.  682  n 

Casulanus  :  2  Lai .  298 

Casure :  cadence,  Calf.  298 

Casus  Papales,  Episcopales,  Abbatiales :  2 
Ful.  388 

Cat  of  the  mountain  :  leopard,  Bale  423 

Catabaptists :  heretics,  1  Bee.  95,  1  Whitg. 
87, 133;  some  denied  the  divinity  of  Christ, 
Rog.  49 ;  they  rejected  the  Old  Testament, 
ib.  80;  believed  that  themselves  only 
should  be  saved,  ib.  153 ;  taught  that  the 
devils  and  ungodly  shall  finally  be  saved, 
ib.  67,  147 

Catalogue  :  v.  Books,  Mendham  (J.) 

Catalogus  Sanctorum :  v.  Petrus  de  Natali- 
bus. 

Catalogus  Testium  :  2  Bee.  261,  395,  3  Bee. 
392,  398,  439,  459,  4  Jew.  1077  nn 

Cataphrygians :  v.  Montanists. 

Cateau  Cambresis:  peace  concluded  there, 
2  Zur.  19 

Catechisms,  Catechizing :  what  the  term  cate 
chism  means,  2  Bee.  9,  4  Bui.  154,  Now. 
100;  Socrates  taught  by  questions,  and 
Apollinarius,  Lit.  Ediu.  495,  (545,);  the 
teaching  of  catechisms  ancient  among  Chris 
tians,  2  Bee.  9;  the  use  and  benefit  of  cate 
chizing,  4  Bui.  154,  Now.  109 ;  catechising 
at  Rivington  school,  Pit.  671 ;  an  uncer 
tain  catechism  referred  to  by  Coverdale, 
1  Cov.  407 

Seconds:  A  NEW  CATECHISM  SET  FORTH 
DIALOGUEWISE,  by  T.  Becon,  2  Bee.  1;  the 
first  part,  ib.  10;  the  second,  ib.  13;  the 
third,  ib.  53 ;  the  fourth,  ib.  125  ;  the  fifth, 
ib.  199;  the  sixth,  ib.  302;  conclusion,  ib.  408 
Bullinger's  Catechesis,  recommended  by 
statute  to  be  used  at  Oxford,  4  Bui.  xxiv. 

Calvin's:  taught  at  Rivington  school, 
Pil.  671 ;  partly  followed  by  Nowell,  N6.;. 
vii.  « 

Canisii  Catechismus:  v.  Canisius  (P.) 
Church  of  England  Catechism  :  a  cate 
chism,  that  is  to  say,  an  instruction,  &c.  (in 
the  several  Prayer  Books,  and  also)  in  the 
Primer,  1553,  Lit.  Edw.  369;  catechismus, 
hoc  est  instructio,  &c.  (1560),  Pra.  Eliz. 
127;  another  copy  (1564),  ib.  239;  its 
contents  and  doctrine,  Pil.  531,  Bid. 
141,  Whita.  472;  articles  and  injunctions 


158 


CATECHISMS  —  CATHEDRALS 


respecting  it,  Grin.  124,  137,  162,  188,  2 
Hoop.  12C,  140/144, 149,  Hid.  320,  Sand. 
434;  none  that  were  single  to  be  married 
that  cannot  say  it,  Grin.  163;  "Whitgift's 
circular  letter  to  the  bishops  of  his  province, 
for  the  better  observance  of  catechizing 
and  confirming  of  youth,  3  Whitg.  610 

Crammer's :  called  the  catechism  of  1543, 
Rid.  160  n.;  it  was  translated  by  Justus 
Jonas  from  German  into  Latin,  and  after 
wards  published  in  English  with  the  sanc 
tion  of  Cranmer,  3  Zur.  381,  643;  sent  by 
Cranmer  to  Edward  VI.,  2  Cran.  420 n.; 
Cranmer  added  a  short  catechism  to  the 
Articles  of  1552,  2  Cran.  220 

Edward  F/.'*:    A  SHORT  CATECHISM; 

OB    PLAIN    INSTRUCTION,    CONTAINING    THE 

SUM  OF  CHKISTIAN  LEARNING;  set  forth  by 
king  Edward  VI.,  1553,  Lit.  Edw.  485; 
notices  of  various  editions,  ib.  x;  men 
tioned,  Rid.  160 n.;  not  put  forth  by  Rid 
ley,  ib.  226 ;  ascribed  to  Ponet  or  Nowell, 
Phil.  180  n. ;  made  by  bishop  Ponet,  3  Zur. 
142  n.;  repudiated  in  1553  by  convocation, 
Phil,  xiii;  denounced  by  Philpot's  exami 
ners,  ib.  88,  154, 179 ;  condemned  in  every 
pulpit  in  queen  Mary's  time,  Rid.  350; 
defended  by  Philpot,  Phil.  180 ;  this  seems 
to  be  the  godly  and  learned  catechism  re 
ferred  to  3  Bee.  234;  CATECUISMUS  BRE- 
vis  (the  same  in  Latin),  1553,  Lit.  Edw. 
541;  notice  of  various  copies,  ib.  xii ;  men 
tioned,  1  Brad.  355  n.,  and  see  3  Bee.  234 

Heidelberg  Catechism ;  compiled  by  Z. 
Ursinus,  2  Zur.  157  n 

Householders :  A  Short  Catechism  for 
Householders,  1614,  cited,  Rog.  61  n.  [By 
Jo.  Stockwood?  There  is  an  edition  of 
1583.] 

Nowell s :  CATECHISMVS,  SIVE  PHIMA  IN- 

STUT1O  DISCIPLINAQUE  PIETATIS  CHRIS 
TIANA,  1570,  Now.  1 — 104 ;  A  CATECHISM, 
&c.;  the  same  translated  by  Tho.  Norton, 
1570,  ib.  105—220 ;  its  history,  and  ap 
proval  by  convocation,  ib.  iv — vii,  and  see 
1  Brad.  355  n. ;  injunctions  respecting  it, 
Grin.  142,152;  inquiry  about  it,  ib.  174; 
of  ministers  learning  of  catechisms  (viz. 
Nowell's),  1  Whitg.  336;  named  in  the 
Lxxixth  canon  of  1603,  as  "the  larger 
catechism  heretofore  by  public  authority  set 
forth,"  2  Brad.  355  n. ;  taught  at  Riving- 
ton  school,  Pil.  671 

Trent :  the  Catechism  of  the  council  of 
Trent  on  the  infallibility  of  the  church, 
Rog.  179  n. ;  it  allows  that  sacraments 
must  be  ordained  by  God,  ib.  254 n.;  on 
Christ's  descent  into  hell,  WMta.  537,538; 


it  says  water  must  be  mixed  with  the  wine 
in  the  sacrament,  Rog.  296  n.  ;  calls  the 
mass  a  propitiatory  sacrifice,  ib.  299 n.;  on 
the  pretended  sacrament  of  confirmation,  ib. 
254  n. ;  on  that  of  penance,  ib.  256  n.,  257, 
258  n.;  on  that  of  extreme  unction,  ib. 
263  n. ;  it  teaches  that  we  must  always  doubt 
of  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  ib.  285  n 

Vaux's  Catechism  :  2  Ful.  4,  Rog.  62, 
110,  &c.  (v.  L.  Vaux). 

Catechists :  teachers  so  called  of  old,  2  Bee.  9, 
4  Bui.  154,  2  Jew.  673,  3  Jew.  272, 
2  Whitg.  340,  341 

Catechumens:  those  newly  come  into  the 
religion  of  Christ,  and  not  yet  baptized, 
2  Bee.  9,  256, 1  Ful.  257,  1  Jew.  115,  Phil. 
283,  2  Whitg.  543;  they  signed  themselves 
with  the  cross,  2  Jew.  706  ;  warned  to  pre 
pare  their  hearts  for  baptism,  1  Jew.  119 ; 
Chrysostom  intimates  that  they  may  not 
join  in  the  prayers  of  the  church,  2  Jew. 
706;  not  permitted  to  be  present  at  bap 
tism,  ib.  ;  not  allowed  to  be  present  at 
the  eucharist,  1  Jew.  182,  202,  2  Jew.  705, 
Rid.  160,  163 ;  there  are  now  none  to  be 
sent  away,  ib.  207 

Categories :  v.  Predicaments. 

Catena  Aurea :  Jew.  xxxv. 

Gates:  provisions,  1  Bui.  424;  "achates," 
Park.  xii. 

Cathari:  v.  Novatians. 

Catharinus  (Ambr.),  abp  of  Canza:  his  works, 
Jew.  xxxv ;  he  admits  that  scripture  is 
easy  to  the  faithful,  WMta.  401;  on  the 
term  "  barbarian"  as  used  by  Paul,  ib.  268 ; 
on  that  apostle  being  "  rude  in  speech,''  ib. 
101 ;  on  "  the  epistle  from  Laodicea,"  ib. 
303;  on  the  Apocrypha,  ib.  53;  in  the 
council  of  Trent  he  called  Mary  Christ's 
most  faithful  fellow,  3  Jew.  121,  135,  297, ' 
451,  558,  577,  4  Jew.  1052;  against  the 
worship  of  images,  4  Jeic.  950;  condemned 
card.  Cajetan  for  two  hundred  sundry 
errors,  3  Jew.  620  ;  blamed  him  for  assert 
ing  that  Paul  allows  polygamy,  ib.  406; 
and  for  saying  that  an  infant,  wanting 
instruction  in  faith,  hath  not  perfect  bap 
tism,  ib.  462;  insulted  him  for  disliking 
Latin  prayers,  Whita.  274;  his  contest 
with  a  Soto,  4  Jew.  956 

Catharus :  v.  Novatian. 

Cathedra  (Ex):  v.  Bishops. 

Cathedrals:  v.  Abbeys. 

So  called  of  cathedra,  4  Bui.  199 ;  the 
order  of  St  Benet  observed  in  them,  1  Jew. 
74;  some  endowed  out  of  abbey  lands, 
2  Tyn.  277;  their  high  steeples,  3  Tyn. 
78 ;  women  sung  songs  of  ribaldry  in  pro- 


CATHEDRALS  —  CATO 


159 


cessions  in  cathedral  churches,  ib.  125; 
Cranmer's  letter  on  the  proposed  new 
foundation  at  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  390 ; 
in  the  Marian  times,  they  were  dens  of 
thieves,  or  worse,  4  Jew.  1217;  their  corrupt 
state  on  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
'.  45 ;  on  cathedral  churches,  3  Whitg.  392, 
&c. ;  Cartwright  would  have  had  them 
turned  into  colleges,  ib.  393;  their  order 
described,  3  Jew.  109 ;  no  women  to  live 
within  their  precincts,  Park.  146,  151, 158 ; 
the  statutes  for  the  new  cathedrals  finished, 
ib.  395 ;  articles  to  be  inquired  of  respect 
ing  cathedrals  and  collegiate  churches  in 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  Grin.  178; 
their  clergy  and  officers,  Grin.  178,  &c., 
3  Whitg.  394 

Catherine  (St) :  account  of  her,  1  Bee.  139  n.; 
invoked  for  learning,  ib.  139,  Roy.  226 ; 
prayer  to  her,  ib.  227 ;  idolatrous  altars 
builded  to  her,  3 .Bee.  240;  her  knots,  Pil.  80 

Catherine  of  Arragon,  first  queen  of  Henry 
VIII.  (q.  v.):  her  parents,  2  Tyn.  304 ;  her 
confessor,  1  Lat.  266  n. ;  her  divorce,  why 
sought  by  Wolsey,  2  Tyn.  319,  322 ;  the 
wrong  she  suffered  from  the  prelates,  ib. 
320,  «fec.,  343;  Tyndale's  argument  from 
scripture  for  the  validity  of  her  marriage, 
ib.  323,  &c. ;  Cranmer  declares  her  con 
tumacious,  2  Cran.  241,  245  ;  his  fears  lest 
she  should  appear  at  her  sentence,  ib.  242; 
his  sentence  of  divorce  against  her,  ib. 
243  n.;  his  account  of  his  proceedings 
against  her,  ib.  244;  declared  to  be  only 
princess  dowager,  ib.  277  n.,  285  n 

Catherine  Howard,  fifth  queen  of  Henry 
VIII.:  her  stature  diminutive,  3  Zur.  201; 
the  king  visits  her  at  bishop  Gardiner's,  ib. 
202 ;  Cranmer  states  her  confessions  to  the 
king,  2  Cran.  408 ;  her  execution,  ib.  408  n., 
3  fair.  226 

Catherine  Parr,  sixth  queen  of  Henry  VIII : 
married  to  the  king,  3  Zur.  242 ;  petition 
for  her  as  queen,  Pro..  Eliz.  572;  letter 
from  her  to  Parker,  Park.  16 ;  letter  to 
the  dean  and  fellows  of  Stoke,  desiring  a 
lease  for  Edw.  Waldegrave,  ib.  19;  letter 
to  the  university  of  Cambridge,  ib.  36 n.; 
after  the  king's  death  she  married  the  lord 
admiral  Seymour,  1  Lat.  228;  had  daily 
prayer  in  her  house,  ib.;  certain  prayers 
from  the  service  daily  used  there,  Lit.  Eliz. 
252 

Catherine,  daughter  of  Edward  IV.,  wife  of 
Will.  Courtenay  (17.  v.),  earl  of  Devon. 

Cathhill  (James),  believed  to  be  Calfhill,  q.  v. 

Catholic :  v.  Church,  Faith. 

The  meaning  of  the  word,  Bale  178,  Now. 


(54),  100,  173,  Phil.  37,  38;  Augustine 
explains  it,  Phil.  136 ;  no  party  names  are 
to  be  received,  but  only  Christian  and 
catholic,  1  Ful.  20 ;  catholicity,  a  mark  of 
the  church,  Poet.  269;  why  the  church  is 
so  called,  2  Bee.  42  ;  fie  catholic  church  of 
God  stands  not  in  multitude  of  persons, 
but  iii  weight  of  truth,  3  Jew.  2G8;  Elias 
believed  contrary  to  the  consent  of  very 
many,  3  Tyn.  89;  the  threefold  universality 
of  Vincent  of  Lirins,  3  Jew.  1 66  ;  how  tire 
rule  must  be  limited,  ib.  267;  the  name 
assumed  by  Arians,  Coop.  183;  they  (like 
the  Papists)  took  to  themselves  the  name 
of  catholics,  and  gave  sectarian  names  to 
the  orthodox,  Phil.  424;  Augustine  says 
that  although  all  heretics  desire  to  be  called 
catholics,  yet  no  heretic  would  dare  to 
direct  a  traveller  inquiring  for  the  catholic 
church,  to  his  own  temple  or  house,  ib. 
141  n.;  false  catholicity,  Coop.  171 ;  the  name 
wrongly  applied  to  Papists,  2  Ful.  241 ;  the 
catholic  doctrine  is  the  teaching  of  scrip 
ture,  not  the  errors  of  the  popish  pseudo- 
catholics,  Whita.  480;  mass  priests  rob  the 
church  of  her  true  name,  Rid.  150;  Romish 
doctrines  and  practices  are  not  catholic, 
1  Jew.  80;  nor  is  the  church  of  Rome  the 
catholic  church,  3  Whitg. 622;  "your  church 
cacolique,"  says  Calfhill  to  Martiall,  Calf. 
214 ;  the  doctrine  of  the  reformed  is  catho 
lic,  2  Jew.  1030 ;  Philpot  avows  himself  a 
catholic,  Phil.  131,  132  ;  men  are  not  to  be 
counted  as  catholics  who  are  not  partakers 
of  the  Lord's  supper  thrice  in  the  year, 
3  Bee.  380;  bishops  of  the  catholic  church, 
what,  1  Jew.  426;  the  catholic  epistles, 
1  Ful.  222,  223 

Catholicon :  v.  Joannes  de  Balbis. 

Catiline  :  his  conspiracy,  2  Cov.  129,  2  Hoop. 
105,  Wool.  29 

Catlyn  (Sir  Rob.),  chief  justice  of  the  Queen's 
Bench :  Grin.  272 

Catmer  (Geo.),  alias  Painter:    martyred  at 

Canterbury,  Poet.  164 

—  Joan,  his  wife,  also  a  martyr,  Poet.  165, 
3  Zur.  175  n 

Cato :  says  there  is  great  darkness  in  God's 
matters,  4  Jew.  083;  charges  to  honour 
parents,  1  Hoop.  284;  says,  if  any  man 
praise  thee,  remember  to  be  thine  own 
judge,  ib.  407 ;  on  consistency  of  con 
duct  in  a  teacher,  1  Bee.  15,  2  Bee.  383; 
on  money,  1  Bee.  222 ;  he  says,  what  is 
gotten  in  a  long  time,  is  spent  in  a  little 
time,  2  Bee.  401 ;  speaks  of  little  thieves  in 
fetters,  and  great  thieves  in  purple  and 
gold,  2  Bee.  600,  2  Bui.  47  ;  on  bearing  the 


160 


CECIL 


tongue  of  a  wife,  2  Bee.  339 :  his  remark 
on  two  augurs  meeting,  1  Jew.  292;  on 
Turvhenns,  king  of  Etruria,  ib.  294;  he 
rebukes  the  brag  of  Pompey,  2  Jew.  1031 ; 
mentions  an  old  saw  among  husbandmen, 
ib.  1023  ;  his  saying  on  idleness,  Wool.  131; 
his  anticipations  of  death,  3  Bee.  154 

Catullus  :  2  Bee.  419  n 

Caturco  (Alv.  de) :  v.  Alvarus. 

Cautels  :  deceits,  Bale  409 

Cavallerius  (Ant.  Rod.),  or  Le  Chevalier: 
notices  of  him,  2  Cran.  436  n.,  Park.  349  n., 
3  Zur.  716 n.;  recommended  to  king  Ed 
ward,  2  Cran.  435 ;  Hebrew  professor  at 
Cambridge,  2  Zur.  97  n.,  190  n.,  199, 218 

Cavallerius  (Pet.),  or  Chevalier:  2  Zur.  199 

Cave  (Dr) :  admitted  in  the  Arches  court, 
2  Cran.  25G ;  has  a  prebend  at  Oxford,  ib. 
386 

Cave  (Sir  Ambrose) :  a  tale  ascribed  to  him 
about  an  island  near  Rhodes,  [he  was  a 
knight  of  St  John],  2  Ful.  155;  one  of 
queen  Elizabeth's  privy  council,  1  Zur.  5n.; 
signature  as  such,  Park.  103,  106,  155, 298 

Cave  (Will.) :  2  Bee.  173,  259,  Calf.  41,  42, 
48,  133,  308,  2  Ful.  147,  287  nn. ;  erred  in 
rejecting  the  Testimonia  adversus  Judaeos 
by  Gregory  Nyssen,  2  Ful.  295  n. ;  he  attri 
butes  the  books  De  Vocatione  Gentium  to 
Prosper  of  Orleans,  ib.  353 n.;  his  unjust 
censure  of  Clichtoveus,  ib.277  n.;  Discourse 
of  ancient  Church  Government,  ib.  70 n.; 
Lives  of  the  Apostles,  1  Hoop.  455  n 

Cavell  (Jo.) :  martyred,  Poet.  166 

Cavendish  (Geo.) :  his  account  of  Wolsey's 
influence  with  the  king,  2  Tyn.  307 

Cavendish  (Tho.),  navigator:  notice  of  one 
Candish,  presumed  to  be  the  same,  Poet. 
xxvii ;  verses  by  the  said  Candish ;  no  joy 
comparable  to  a  quiet  mind,  ib.  308 

Cavendish  (Sir  Will.):  grantee  of  Tutbury 
priory,  2  Cran.  379  n.;  letter  signed  by  him 
("  Willyam  Candysh"),  Park.  307 
—  Elizabeth  (Hardwick),  his  wife,  ib.  301  n.; 
his  daughter  Elizabeth  married  to  the  earl 
of  Lennox,  2  Zur.  200  n 

Cawdewell  (Rich.),  M.D. :  2  Cran.  543 

Cawood,  co.  York:  a  palace  of  the  arch 
bishop,  Grin.  325, 1  Zur.  259  n 

Cawood  (Jo.),  printer  :  2  Jew.  993 

Caxton  (Will.):  continues  the  Polychronicon, 
Pil.  598  n 

Cay  (Jo.) :  v.  Caius. 

Ceadda  (St) :  v.  Chad. 

Cechelles(  ), or Secelles :  3Zur.  112,114 

Cecil  family :  2  Bee.  480  n 

Cecil  (Rich.),  father  of  lord  Burghley:  2 
Brad.  397 


Cecil  (Rob.),  1st  earl  of  Salisbury:  2  Bee. 
480  n. ;  his  harsh  reception  of  Caspar 
Thoman,  2  Zur.  327;  notice  of  him,  ib.n. ; 
his  conduct  with  regard  to  the  earl  of 
Essex,  ib.  332 

Cecil  (Tho.),  afterwards  2nd  lord  Burghley, 
and  1st  earl  of  Exeter  :  dedication  to  him, 
2  Bee.  480;  notice  of  him,  ib.  n 

Cecil  (Sir  Will.),  1st  lord  Burghley:  notice 
of  him,  2  Bee.  480  n. ;  he  was  of  St  John's 
college,  Cambridge,  Whita.  13;  master  of 
the  requests  to  the  protector  Somerset, 
Hutch,  ii,  3  Zur.  77  n.;  imprisoned  in  his 
house,  3  Zur.  77  n. ;  secretary  to  king  Ed 
ward,  Rid.  333 ;  he  favours  the  gospel,  3  Zur. 
92  ;  the  Articles  submitted  to  him,  2  Cran. 
xi;  brought  before  queen  Mary's  council, 
ib.  442  n. ;  chancellor  cf  Cambridge,  Park. 
54,  Whita.  13 ;  secretary  of  state  and  privy 
councillor  to  queen  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  5  n. ; 
signature  as  privy  councillor,  Grin.  405, 
408,  412,  414,  417,  427,  433,  435,  Park.  46, 
73,  74,  76,  77,  103,  106,  122,  155,  179, 

328  n.,  330,  357,  381 ;  he  favours  the  Re 
formation,   1  Zur.  55;   desires  P.  Martyr's 
return,  ib.  71;   named,  ib.  80,  2  Zur.  13; 
plenipotentiary  for  a  peace  with  France, 
1  Zur.  89  n.;  restrains  the  queen  from  for 
bidding  the  marriage  of  the  clergy.  Park. 
148;  commended,  2  Zur.  66,  93;  writes  to 
Grindal  concerning  a  fast  for  the  plague, 
Grin.  79 ;  interests  himself  with  the  queen 
in  behalf  of  Coverdale,  for  the  remission 
of   the  firstfruits   of  St  Magnus,  2  Cov. 
xv ;  mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor 
Ferdinand,     Grin.    33 ;    instrumental    in 
Sandys's  promotion  to  the  see  of  London, 
Sand,  xix ;  created  baron  Burghley,  Park. 
381,  and  made  lord  high  treasurer,  Grin. 

329  ;  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur. 
2G7  n.;   two  desperate  men  hired  by  the 
Spanish  ambassador's  secretary  to  murder 
him,    Grin.   332,    2   Zur.   198;    he  sends 
Parker  a  book  containing  an   attack  on 
himself  and  the  lord  keeper,  Park.  444; 
recommended  as  visitor  for  St  John's  col 
lege,  Cambridge,  Grin.  359;   his  message 
to  archbishop  Grindal,  concerning  his  sub 
mission,  ib.  469;   letter  from  him    to  the 
heads  of  houses  at  Cambridge,  ib.  368  n.; 
Grindal  leaves  him  a  cup,  ib.  459;  his  opi 
nion    on    Whitgift's    proceedings    against 
certain  ministers,    3  Whitg.  604,  605;   he 
corrects  a  form  of  prayer,  Lit.  Eliz.  472  ; 
dedication  to  him  by  Garbrand,  2  Jew.  966 ; 
one  by  Whitaker,  Whita.  3 ;  letter  from  him 
to  Mr  Herd,  2  Cran.  459 ;  letters  to  Parker, 
Park.  53,  63,  67,  69,  77,  78,  104,  108,  138, 


CECIL  —  CENTURIATORS 


161 


148,  Id,  163,  172  bis,  183,  187,  223,  235, 
301,  305,  354,  444;  letters  to  Sturmius,  2 
Zur.  210,  216 ;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  395, 

2  Cov.  529  n.,  530,  531,  2  Cran.  429,  437— 
442,    Grin,   passim    (see  the  contents),    2 
Hoop,  xviii,  xix,  4  Jew.  1262,  1273,  1275 
bis,  1276,  Now.  vi,  Park,  passim  (see  the 
contents),    Pil.   ix,    Rid.   336,   532,    535, 

3  Whitg.  597,  598,  601,  602,  607,  2  Zur.  34, 
176,  320;    extracts   from   his  correspond 
ence,  Sand,  xx,  xxi,  xxiii,  xxvi,  IZur.  149  n., 
2  Zur.  34  n,  91  n.  92  n 

—  Mary  (Cheke)  his  first  wife:  2  Brad.  396 

—  Mildred  (Cook)  his  second  wife:  2  Zur. 
35n 

Cecilia  (St):  compared  with  Anne  Askewe, 

Bale  141 
Cecilia,  margravine  of  Baden,  sister  of  the 

king  of  Sweden :  Park,  xii,  1  Zur.  257  n 
Cecilian,  bp  of  Carthage:    his  contest  with 

Donatus,  1  Jew.  396,  397,  3  Jew.  167;  the 

Donatists  called   him   a  Traditor,  1   Tyn. 

144 
Cecilius  a  Bilta :  in  a  council  at  Carthage, 

2  Jew.  773 
Cecilius  (Lucius) :  perhaps  the  author  of  a 

work  ascribed  to  Lactantius,  Calf.  105  n., 

2  Ful  336  n 

Cecrops :  placed  by  Usher  a  little  after  the 

birth  of  Moses,  2  Bui.  218 
,  Cedda :  v.  Chad. 

Cednom :  v.  Caedmon. 

I  Cedron  (The  brook):  2  Brad.  254,  Pil.  345 
i  Celestine  I.  pope  :  thought  the  clergy  should 
be  distinguished  by  their  doctrine  and  con 
versation,  not  by  garments,  2  Brad.  383, 

3  Jew.  617,   2  Zur.  122;   says  the  people 
must  rather  be  taught  than  mocked,  &c., 
1  Jew.  319 ;   his  additions  to  the  mass,   2 
Brad.  305,  306,  308  n.,  Pil.  503,  3  Whitg. 
73;  he  desired  Cyril  of  Alexandria  to  re 
present  him    in  the   council   of  Ephesus, 

4  Jew.  1002;  his  claim  to  appellate  juris 
diction,  2  Ful.  70,  71,  308,   3  Whitg.  169; 
reproved  of  pride  by  the  council  of  Africa, 
3  Jew.  294,  295,  3  Whitg.  169 ;   a  heretic, 
3  Jew.  127,  344,   Whita.  431  n 

Celestine  III.  pope:  crowned  the  emperor 
Henry  VI.  with  his  feet,  and  then  kicked 
the  crown  off  again,  2  Tyn.  271;  says  the 
simple  vow  before  God  binds  no  less  than 
the  solemn,  4  Jew.  788 

^elestines,  old  heretics :  their  opinion  that 
the  righteous  have  no  sin  in  this  life,  2 
Cov.  387 

I!elestius,  a  heretic  of  the  party  of  Pelagius : 
his  errors,  2  Bui.  386,  1  Ful.  386,  Phil.  427 

Celibacy:  v.  ('hastily,  Marriage,  Vows. 


Far  preferable  to  wedlock,  Hutch.  148, 

1  Lat.  393,  394,    1  Tyn.  21 ;   in   what  re 
spects,  2  Ful.  228,  383 ;  especially  good  in 
time   of   persecution,    3  Whitg.  293;  the 
true  doctrine  respecting  it.  2  Ful.  99  ;  false 
professions   of  it,  2  Jew.  830 ;   abused  by 
the  mystery  of  iniquity,  ib.  911;  compul 
sory  celibacy  opposed  to  scripture,  ib.  990; 
not  annexed  to  holy  orders,   3  Jew.  397 ; 
when  first  imposed  on  the  English  clergy, 
ib.  395;  evil  consequences  of  enforced  celi 
bacy,  Bale  518,  531,   2  Cov.  484,   2  Cran. 
37,  38,   2  Ful.  244,   3  Jew.  424,  427,  Poet. 
283,    Sand.  316,  328,    1  Tyn.  278,    3  Tyn. 
151,  157  ;  spiritual  virginity,  Bale  454 

Celius :  v.  Cselius,  Ccelius. 

Cellarer,  or  Sellerar :  an  office  in  a  monastery, 

2  Cran.  312  n.,  2  Tyn.  287 
Cellarii,  a  family  :  1  Zur.  305 

Cellarius  (  ),  perhaps  the  individual 

next  mentioned:  3  Zur.  194,  420,  424,  723 

Cellarius  (Jo.),  Landavus :  notice  of  him, 
Pra.  Elis.  412  n.;  ad  Denm  Patrem  :  ad 
Deum  Filium  :  ad  Deum  Spiritum  S. :  Latin 
verses,  ib.  412 ;  the  same  in  English,  by 
R.  "Wisdome,  "  Preserve  us,  Lord,"  &c., 
ib.  n 

Celsus:  pretended  to  teach  the  truth,  3  Jew. 
159 ;  accused  Christians  of  sedition  and 
treason,  4  Jew.  666 ;  objected  that  they 
had  neither  altars,  images,  nor  temples, 
Park.  86,  Rid.  88 ;  spoke  of  their  want  of 
agreement  amongst  themselves,  1  Lat.  385; 
despised  the  religion  of  Christ  because  it 
came  from  the  barbarous  Jews,  3  Jew.  193, 
194,  4  Jew.  667 

Celsus  (Aurel.  Corn.):  wrote  on  medicine, 
1  Hoop.  297 

Celsus  (Juventius):  defines  law  (jus),  \Hoop. 
273 

Cemeteries  :  v.  Burial. 

Censers :  to  be  destroyed,  Grin,  135,  159 

Centaur  :  his  origin,  2  Jew.  784 

Centum  Gravamina  :  v.  Germany. 

Centuriators  of  Magdeburg :  2  Ful.  107  n., 
109  n.,  255,  1  Jew.  305  n.,  Jew.  xxxv, 
Whita  380, 1  Whitg.  406,  413,  439;  libraries 
searched  for  materials  for  them,  2  Zur. 
77  n. ;  they  call  several  apostles  besides 
the  twelve,  1  Whitg.  497,  498;  allege  a 
statement  that  Paul  preached  in  Britain,  3 
Jew.  128,  164;  on  Timothy's  office,  2  Whitg. 
295 ;  they  say  that  the  early  churches 
read  openly  certain  epistles  of  Clement  and 
Dionysius  of  Corinth,  1  Bui.  10,  3  Whitg. 
345 ;  on  Origen,  Calf.  78  n. ;  on  the 
error  of  Apollinaris,  Rog.  57  ;  they  say 
that  Ambrose  was  a  metropolitan,  2  Whitg. 

11 


162 


CENTURIATORS  —  CEREMONIES 


155 ;  on  the  works  of  Epiphanius,  ib.  288 ; 
on  the  wide  jurisdiction  of  Chrysostom,  ib. 
316 ;  on  Pelagian  errors,  Jtog.  277  n.,  354  n. ; 
on  the  heresy  of  Theodore  Mesethenus, 
Rog.  55 n.;  on  the  Acephali,  ib.  330 n.;  on 
the  banishment  of  idolatry  by  Leo  III.  and 
other  princes,  2  Bee.  71  n. ;  on  the  anti- 
magisterial  principles  of  one  llabanus,  Rog. 
346  n. ;  on  Louis  IX.'s  complaint  of  Romish 
exactions  in  France,  4  Jew.  1081 ;  on 
bishops  and  metropolitans,  2  Whitg.  158 ; 
they  say  that  bishops  gave  sentence  in 
civil  causes,  3  Whitg.  454 ;  on  chorepiscopi, 
ib.  271;  they  affirm  that  deacons  preached, 
ib.  63;  tell  of  a  Jew  baptized  with  sand  by 
laymen,  2  Whitg.  528;  in  error  concerning 
the  origin  of  processions,  Calf.  296  n.; 
their  statement  with  respect  to  the  first 
naming  of  bells,  ib.  15  n. ;  on  Romish  ser 
vice  books,  4  Bui.  201 

Cenwalch,  king  of  Wessex  :  v.  Coinualch. 

Ceolfride,  or  Ceolfrith,  abbot  of  Jarrow :  his 
epistle  to  Naiton,  king  of  the  Picts,  2  Ful. 
8;  pope  Sergius  writes  to  him,  ib.  119  n 

Cephalaeus  (  ):  2  Cov.  505,  &c. 

Cephas:  v.  Peter  (St). 

Cerdon  :  his  heresy,  1  Bee.  412,  418,  2  Bee. 
446,  3  Bee.  401,  Phil.  418,  1  Whitg.  329 ; 
he  espoused  the  heresy  of  the  Gnostics, 
Grin.  59  n. ;  rejected  a  great  part  of  the 
New  Testament,  Whita.  34;  wrongly  re 
ferred  to,  Rog.  57 

Cerdonians :  despised  the  Old  Testament, 
and  denied  the  resurrection,  Whita.  31 ; 
their  opinions  on  the  latter  subject,  2  Cov. 
184;  errors  wrongly  ascribed  to  them,  Rog. 
83 , 145,  314 

Ceremoniale  Romanum:  its  proper  title,  Ce- 
remoniarum  sive  Rituum  ecclesiasticorum 
Romanae  Ecclesia?  libri  tres  (Col.  Agrip. 
1557),  Jew.  xxxv ;  it  says  the  government 
of  the  Roman  empire  belongs  to  the 
pope,  4  Jew.  831 ;  but  allows  that  before 
Charlemagne  no  man  ever  received  the 
crown  of  the  Roman  empire  by  the  hands 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  ib.  836 ;  orders 
that  the  place  where  the  emperor  sits  (in 
a  general  council)  shall  be  no  higher  than 
the  place  where  the  pope  sets  his  feet,  ib. 
957,  1017;  gives  the  words  used  by  the 
chief  deacon  at  the  consecration  of  the 
pope,  ib.  828;  mentions  that  the  cardinal 
delivers  him  a  book  of  the  epistles  and 
gospels,  ib.  979 ;  directs  the  epistle  and 
gospel  to  be  read  in  Greek  when  he  says 
mass,  ib.  842;  shews  the  manner  of  his 
riding  in  pontificalibus,  3  Jew.  554;  the 
pope  addresses  cardinals  as  senators  of  the 


city,  hinges  of  the  world,  &c.  4  Jew.  855; 
the  book  declares  that  the  patriarchs  are 
now  but  as  it  were  titular,  ib.  1056;  says 
abbots  have  right  and  authority  to  deter 
mine  and  subscribe  in  council  as  well  as 
bishops,  ib.  1009 

Ceremonies :  v.  Augustine,  and  other  fathers, 
Church,  Superstitions,  Tradition,  Vest 
ments,  Worship. 

i.     Ceremonies  generally. 

ii.     Their  institution,  change  and  di 
versity. 

iii.    Jewish  rites. 

iv.    In  the  early  church. 

v.     Romish  ceremonies. 

vi.  In  England,  <Sfc. 
i.  Ceremonies  generally  :  on  ceremonies, 
2  Whitg.  42,  &c. ;  what  they  are,  2  Bui. 
125;  human  ceremonies,  ib.  126;  divine 
ceremonies,  ib.  127  ;  to  what  end  ordained, 
ib. ;  when  God  liketh,  and  when  he  mis- 
liketh  them,  ib.  128;  the  knowledge  of 
them  not  unprofitable,  ib.  129 ;  the  sum  of 
them,  ib.  130;  ceremonies  in  the  sacra 
ments,  4  Bui.  252 ;  the  supper  and  bap 
tism  are  not  only  ceremonies,  but  sacra 
ments,  1  Whitg.  182;  ceremonies  are  sub 
stantial  or  accidental,  ib.  183;  sacraments, 
signs,  and  ceremonies,  are  no  service  to 
God,  but  memorials  unto  men,  1  Tyn,  352, 
362,  3  Tyn.  56;  in  themselves  they  are  of 
small  importance,  Sand.  95 ;  but  they  are 
to  be  rejected  unless  they  teach  good  doc 
trine,  3  Tyn.  7  ;  they  are  injurious  to  those 
who  observe  them  without  knowing  their 
purport,  1  Tyn.  362 ;  pernicious,  unless 
required  by  scripture,  Whita.  639 ;  not  un 
derstood  by  one  among  a  thousand,  1  Bee. 
Ill;  unmeaning  ceremonies  condemned, 
1  Tyn.  226,  3  Tyn.  7;  dumb  ceremonies 
edify  not,  but  hurt  altogether,  3  Tyn.  329 ; 
ceremonies  cannot  put  away  sin,  1  Tyn. 
284,  nor  increase  grace,  ib.  286,  nor  give 
peace,  2  Tyn.  194;  tested  by  their  effects, 

1  Tyn.  286 ;  much  observed  by  hypocrites, 
Wool.  45;    ignorantly    observed    by    the 
natural  man,  3  Tyn.  8;  the  judgment  of 
the   vulgar  concerning  works  ceremonial, 
Wool.  46;  they  are  superstitiously  watched 
by  the  common  people,  1  Tyn.  277,  3  Tyn. 
117;   such  as  have  lost  their  significations 
are  salt  which  is  to  be  trodden  under  foot, 

2  Tyn.  33 ;   no  man  to  be  judged  for  the 
non-observance  of  indifferent  ceremonies, 
{6.113 — 114;  moderate  ceremonies  allowed 
by  the  fourth  commandment,   Wool.  69 — 
71 ;  ceremonies  which  serve  to  honesty  and 
public  order  to  be  approved,   1  Cov.  461 ; 


CEREMONIES 


163 


they  are  to  be  observed  if  allowed  by  law 
ful  authority,  and  not  repugnant  to  the 
word  of  God,  Rog.  316,  but  not  otherwise, 
ib.  318 ;  such  as  tend  to  comeliness  and 
edification  are  to  be  retained,  Rog.  202, 
not  to  be  contemned,  4  Bui.  249  ;  how  they 
serve  to  edifying,  2  Whitg.  56;  their  true 
use,  2  Cran.  157 ;  the  opinion  of  fathers 
and  councils  on  things  indifferent,  1  \Vhitg. 
213;  judgment  of  some  foreign  reformers 
on  their  use,  3  Whitg.  549 — 551 ;  whether 
new  ones  may  be  introduced,  and  on  the 
lawfulness  of  ceremonies  generally,  1  Zur. 
352 

ii.  Their  institution,  change,  and  di 
versity  :  the  jurisdiction  for  ordaining 
them,  2  Cran.  98;  on  the  church's  power 
to  decree  them,  Rog.  184 — 190;  some  are 
left  to  the  ordering  of  the  church,  1  Whitg. 
190 ;  examples,  ib.  200 ;  but  one  general 
rule  given  in  scripture,  Whita.  513 ;  cere 
monies  may  be  ordained,  changed,  or 
abolished,  by  every  particular  church,  so 
that  all  things  be  done  to  edifying,  Rog. 
321,  322  ;  but  the  church  may  not  ordain 
what  rites  she  will,  ib.  188;  they  may  be 
altered  as  circumstances  require,  Coop.  Gl, 

2  Cran.  55;  2  Hoop.  123,  520,  Hutch.  232, 

3  Tyn.  30,  Whita.  613,  54.8  ;  many  old  ones 
have   been  abrogated,   2  Ful.  174;    some 
apostolical  customs  being  abused  were  dis 
continued,  as  vigils  and  the  kiss  of  charity, 
1  Tyn.  219 ;  all  that  were  used  by  the  apo 
stles  not  now   to  be  used,  1  Whitg.  287 ; 
Tyndale  recommends  the  abolition  of  some, 
3  Tyn.  126;    their  diversity,    4  Bui.  56; 
they  are  not  necessarily  alike  in  all  places, 
Rog.  313,  &c.,  1  Whitg.  286,  288,  2  Whitg. 
451 ;    testimony   of  Anselrn   to   this,  Pil. 
538,  620;  their  diversity  hurts  not,  if  the 
one   faith  be  kept,   2  Jew.  1106,   and   it 
ought  not  to  break  the  unity  of  faith,  2 
Brad.  389 

iii.  Jewish  rites :  the  outward  cere 
monies  of  the  Jews,  sacraments  of  heavenly 
things,  1  Cov.  445;  why  God  ordained 
them,  ib.  447  ;  no  ground  for  the  abuses 
introduced  by  Romanists  into  the  Lord's 
supper,  ib.  461 ;  why  imposed  upon  the 
Jews,  Calf.  122,  2  Whitg.  440 ;  supposed 
by  them  to  justify,  3  Tyn,  66—68  ;  but 
they  could  not,  1  Tyn.  415,  416,  3  Tyn. 
65;  they  were  not  given  to  justify  men,  but 
to  prefigure  Christ,  1  Tyn.  16,  414—416, 
421,  422,  427  ;  .they  were  given  to  the  Jews 
as  toys  to  children,  ib.  421 ;  some  of  them 
were  like  a  star-light  of  Christ,  and  some 
the  daybreak,  ib.  422 ;  their  meaning,  2 


Tyn.  215 ;    they   were  beggarly  elements, 

1  Jew.  137,  138 ;   the  middle  wall  of  par 
tition,    2  Bui.  358;   the   handwriting,    ib. 
2-J9  ;  how  perpetual,  ib.  262  ;,  some  Leviti- 
cal    ordinances  may  still  be   used,  1  Zur. 
347  ;  Tyndale   says  the  ceremonies  of  the 
law  may  still  be  observed  if  we  will,  pro 
vided  we  regard  them  as  things  indifferent, 

2  Tyn.  327 ;    fulfilled  and  taken  away  by 
Christ,  Pil.  129 

iv.  In  the  early  church  :  how  they  sprang 
up,  3  Tyn.  G8,  &c. ;  brought  in  by  Jewish 
converts,  ib.  70;  some  falsely  ascribed  to 
the  apostles,  2  «/eti'.  991,  3  Tyn.  85;  the 
apostles  gave  no  blind  ceremonies,  ib. ; 
unjustly  thrust  on  the  church,  2  Bui.  276; 
augmented  in  sacraments,  1  Hoop.  237 ; 
added  to  baptism,  4:  Bui.  359;  numerous 
in  early  times,  2  Whitg.  435 ;  not  very  in 
jurious  at  first,  but  they  soon  became  a 
heavy  yoke,  3  Tyn.  74 — 78;  they  had 
greatly  multiplied  in  the  days  of  Augus 
tine,  2  Jew.  992  (v.  Augustine,  xvi);  Au 
gustine,  Gerson,  and  Tho.  Aquinas,  sought 
to  reduce  their  number,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxvi ; 
complaints  of  the  later  fathers  and  school 
men,  1  Jew.  138;  the  multitude  of  cere 
monies  brought  in  ignorance  of  scripture, 

3  Tyn.  75 ;  ignorance  made  the  people  ser 
vants  to  ceremonies,  ib.  76 

v.  Romish  ceremonies  :  invented  by  man, 
Pil.  130;  borrowed  from  the  Gentiles,  Calf. 
66,  I  Ful.  564,  Phil.  390;  ceremonies  in 
the  pope's  church  and  Mahomet's,  Bale 
262  ;  vain  and  impious  ones,  Rog.  180;  how 
it  was  believed  that  in  practising  them  was 
salvation,  2  Bee.  414;  the  priests  taught 
that  Christ's  death  had  purchased  such 
grace  for  ceremonies  that  they  could  justify, 
3  Tyn.  77,  and  encouraged  ceremonies  for 
fear  of  losing  the  offerings,  2  Cran.  465 ; 
they  harden  the  hearts  of  Papists,  2  Whitg. 
9;  petitions  against  them,  3  Bee.  247  ; 
Sir  Tho.  More  on  "  holy  strange  gestures," 
3  Tyn.  85  n. ;  those  used  in  the  mass  not 
primitive,  2  Jew.  991 ;  ceremonies  used  in 
the  church  in  Lent,  1  Bee.  110,  &c. ;  absurd 
ones  at  Easter,  1  Hoop.  45,  46 

vi.  In  England,  cjv.  ;  disputes  in  Ger 
many  and  England,  Rog.  317  ;  amendment 
of  ceremonies  recommended,  1  Lot.  52;  an 
article  de  ritibus  ecclesiasticis,  2  Cran.  477; 
those  used  in  England,  1539,  3  Zur.  624 ; 
Book  of  Ceremonies,  drawn  up  by  Gardi 
ner  and  others,  1539,  1  Bee.  110  n.,  1  Lat. 
132  n.;  abolition  of  ceremonies  by  the  go 
spellers,  3  Jew.  176  ;  some  retained  under 
king  Edward  for  a  time,  and  why,  3  Zur. 
11—2 


164 


CEREMONIES  —  CHAMBERING 


535;  inquiry  concerning  their  abuse,  2 
Cran.  158 ;  proclamations  commanding 
them  not  to  be  omitted  unless  forbidden, 
ib.  508 ;  of  ceremonies,  why  some  be 
abolished  and  some  retained :  (first  pre 
fixed  to  king  Edward's  second  Prayer 
Book),  Lit.  Edw.  197 ;  the  same,  in  the 
works  of  its  supposed  author,  2  Cran.  518; 
troubles  about  them  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur. 
753,  &c. ;  the  "peaceable  letter"  of  the 
church  at  Frankfort,  Pil.  iii;  the  order 
used  in  the  church  of  England  respecting 
them,  3  Jew.  5G9;  the  rites  and  cere 
monies  in  it  are  not  ungodly,  though  in 
some  points  they  might  be  bettered,  Sand. 
448;  they  were  strenuously  opposed  by  the 
earlier  reformed  bishops,  1  Zur .  84 n. ;  bishops 
Grindal  and  Horn  on  several  ceremonies, 
ib.  178 — 180  (see  357) ;  superstitious  prac 
tices  long  retained  in  the  North  of  England, 
ib.  259  n. ;  Sandys's  advice  concerning  rites 
and  ceremonies  in  the  synod,  1562,  Sand. 
433;  disorders  in  rites  and  ceremonies, 
under  queen  Elizabeth,  Park.  224,  227; 
the  prince  has  power  by  law  to  ordain 
ceremonies  in  certain  cases,  Park.  375 ; 
any  rites  might  be  imposed  by  the  queen 
and  the  archbishop,  2  Zur.  130,  150,  161, 
361 ;  P.  Martyr  against  superstitious  rites, 
ib.  25,  &c. ;  Beza  feared  the  English  cere 
monies  would  bring  the  people  back  to 
superstition,  ib.  134 ;  common  ceremonies 
or  customs  of  Tyndale's  day,  1  Tyn.  275 

Ceres :  v.  Bacchus. 

Cerinthians :  ascribed  the  creation  to  angels, 
Hutch.  68 ;  their  supposed  opinions  on  the 
earthly  Jerusalem,  2  Cov.  184  n 

Cerinthus:  his  heresy,  Sale  265,  1  Bee.  278, 
418,  3  Bee.  401,  1  Bui.  363,  4  Bui.  535, 
1  Hoop.  17,  2  Jew.  566,  Whita.  34  n. ;  he 
brought  in  his  devices  under  the  pretence 
of  revelations,  3  Jew.  235 ;  ascribed  the 
world's  creation  unto  angels,  Rog.  40 ; 
taught  that  the  law  ceremonial  continues 
in  force,  ib.  89,  160,  314;  said  that  Christ 
was  the  son  of  Joseph  and  Mary,  ib.  48 ; 
thought  Christ's  resurrection  future,  ib.  64; 
opposed  by  St  John,  2  Brad.  263,  who 
would  not  stay  where  he  was,  ib.  329 

Certainty :  v.  Assurance,  Faith. 

Chabrias :  his  saying  on  the  benefit  of  a 
valiant  captain,  Pil.  377 

Chad  (St),  or  Ceadda,  abp  of  Lichfield, 
afterwards  of  York :  2  Ful.  26,  27  ;  his  con 
secration,  ib.  118 

Chaderton  (Will.),  bp  of  Chester,  afterwards 
of  Lincoln :  a  Latin  letter  to  him  by  Sandys, 
Sand.  436  ;  the  same  in  English,  ib.  439 


Chafin  (  ):  married  two  sisters,  his  case 

before  the  delegates,  4  Jew.  1262,  Park.  176 

Chagi:  Turkish  priests,  Rog.  120,  359 

Chairs:  the  chair  of  porphyry-stone,  4  Jew. 
655,  689 ;  a  text  appropriate  to  chairs  and 
stools,  1  Bee.  65 

Chalcedon :  v.  Councils. 

Chalcedon  (Jo.  bp  of) :  an  English  suffra 
gan,  2  Cov.  vii. 

Chalcocondylas  (Leonicus) :  Hist.  Turcarum, 
4  Jew.  xxxv,  653,  656,  742 

Chaldees :  worshipped  fire,  2  Hoop.  271 

Chaldee  tongue:  4  Bui.  189,  Whita.  114; 
asserted  by  some  to  have  become  the  ver 
nacular  language  of  the  Jews  after  the 
captivity,  Whita.  211,  &c. ;  unknown  to 
Jerome,  ib.  81 ;  the  Chaldee  paraphrasts, 

2  Ful.  222,  2  Hoop.  474,    Whita.  117,  214, 

3  Whita.  343,  344 

Chaldean  Christians :  v.  Nestorians. 

Chalices :  by  whom  introduced,  3  Bee.  262 ; 
on  the  vessels  belonging  to  the  Lord's  sup 
per,  4  Bui.  419 ;  golden  chalices,  &c.,  often 
sold  by  godly  bishops  to  redeem  captives, 
and  feed  the  hungry,  ib.  502  ;  Papists 
forbid  the  people  to  touch  them,  3  Bee. 
269 ;  articles  respecting  the  chalice,  Grin. 
133,  158, 159;  one  bequeathed  by  Grindal, 
ib.  460 

Challenge:  v.  Jewel  (Jo.),  bp. 

Challoner  (Rich.),  bp  of  Debra:   Calf.  290  n 

Challoner  (Sir  Tho.) :  1  Bee.  232  n.,  Grin. 
321,322,  1  Zur.  185  n 

Chalmers  (A.) :  Biog.  Diet.,  2  Brad,  xii  n 

Cham :  v.  Ham. 

Cham :  the  ruler  of  Tartary,  2  Ful.  328 

Cham  :  to  chew,  3  Tyn.  163  (v.  Champ) 

Chamber:  on  praying  in  it,  4  Bui.  184 

Chamber  (Edw.) :  beneficed  near  Abington, 
Park.  96 

Chamber  (Rich.),  or  Chambers :  notice  of 
him,  3  Zur.  155  n. ;  his  bounty,  4  Jew. 
1302  n. ;  his  assistance  to  Jewel,  ib.  vii,  viii, 
xiii,  1196  n. ;  surety  for  Bradford  at  the 
Inner  Temple,  2  Brad,  xiiin.;  he  bears 
witness  in  favour  of  Latimer,  2  Lat.  421 ; 
a  godly  man  of  law,  ib.  428;  in  Bread 
Street  Counter,  2  Hoop.  613;  in  exile, 
Rid.  389,  394;  at  Frankfort,  4  Jew.  xii, 
3  Zur.  126  ;  sent  with  a  letter  from  the 
congregation  of  Frankfort  to  that  of  Straa- 
burgh,  3  Zur.  296;  at  Zurich,  ib.  752 ; 
letter  from  him  and  Horn  to  the  senate 
of  Zurich,  ib.  126 ;  named  after  his  return 
to  England,  1  Zur.  65, 141 ;  his  death,  ib. 
148,  155 

Chambering  and  wantonness :  2  Jew.  1040, 
2  Lat.  18,  Sand.  138 


CHAMBERLAIN  —  CHARLES 


165 


Chamberlain  (Mr),  of  Woodstock :  1  Brad. 

486 
Chamberlain  (Sir  Tho.) :  ambassador  in  the 

Low  Countries,  3  Zur.  568  n 
Chamberlain  (Lord),  or  Grand  Master  of  the 
king's  house,  1  Lai.  93 

Chamberlaine  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  162 

Chamberlayne  (Robt.),  a  Dominican  prior: 

Bale  28 
Chamberleyn  (Mr):  process  against  him  at 

Calais,  2  Cran.  348 
Chambers  (or  champers  ?) :  large  teeth,  2  Jew. 

910 
Chambers  (Jo.),   last  abbot  and  first  bp   of 

Peterborough:  1  Lat.  123  n 
Chambers  (Jo.),  chaplain  to  Grindal :  Grin.  461 
Chambers  (Rich.) :  v.  Chamber. 
Chambers   (Will.),  servant  and   executor  to 

Jewel,  Jew.  xxv. 
Chamier  (Dan.):  Panstratia  Catholica,  Calf. 

74  n.,  287  n.,  2  Lat.  359  n 
Champ  :   to  bite  or  devour,  1  Brad.  79  (v. 

Cham,  Chambers) 

Champion  (  ):  one  of  Cranmer's  chap 
lains,  2  Cran.  304,  317,  321,  339 ;  sent  to 
preach  at  Calais,  ib.  376;  letter  to  Crom 
well  in  his  behalf,for  the  living  of  Shepton 
Mallet,  ib.  385 
Champneis  (Sir  Jo.),  lord  mayor:  notice  of 

him,  2  Cran.  307  n. ;  named,  ib.  332 
Champness  (Ann),  alias  Albright,  q.  v. 
Chananaei:  v.  Canaanites. 
Chance  :  v.  Fortune. 
Chancels  :  v.  Burial. 

The  chancel  used  for  the  celebration  of 
divine  service,  2  Hoop.  131,  1  Jew.  310, 311, 
2    Wltitg.   461,  2  Zur.  361 ;    appropriated 
to  clerici,  1  Brad  527 ;  the  laity  excluded 
|    therefrom   by   councils,    1  Jew.  198;    the 
division  disliked  by  Hooper,  1  Hoop.  492 ; 
to  be  maintained  in  order  that  the  com 
municants  may  be  separated  from  the  rest 
of  the  people,  Rid.  320;  use  of  chancels 
upheld  by  Parker,  Park.  132, 185, 186, 376, 
450 ;  to  be  repaired  and  maintained  in  good 
estate,  Grin.  131 ;  the  choir  anciently  placed 
in  the  body  of  the  church,  1  Jew.  311 
Chancellors  (Bishops')  :  3  Whitg.  543 
Chancery :  v.  Courts. 
Chandos  (The  lords) :  v.  Bridges. 
Change :  perilous,  Sand.  35,  95 ;   desired  of 
all,  ib.  167  ;  what  change  desired  by  Job, 
ib.  168 

Chanting:  v.  Music. 

Dhantries :   2  Brad.  279,  2  Cov.  258 ;    many 
often    united    in    one,    2   Tyn.   287,   288; 
embezzlement  of  their  plate  and  other  pro 
perty,  2  Cran.  440 
Chantry  priests :    enjoined   to   teach   youth, 


2  Cran.  504  ;  made  beneficed  clergymen  to 

save  their  pensions,  1  Lat.  123  n 

Chapels :  free  chapels,  1   Tyn.  236 ;  chapels 

royal,  3  Whitg.  392,  &c.  (and  s^e  Candles) ; 

private  chapels  or  oratories  sanctioned  by 

the  council  of  Agatha,  &c.  1  Jew.  180, 184 

Chaplains :  what,  4  Bui.  116 ;  permitted  to 

hold  pluralities,  2  Tyn.  336;  their  wicked 

career,  1  Tyn.  286  n.,  2  Tyn.  336  ;  given  to 

flatter,  1  Lat.  381 ;  too  often  idle,  pluralists, 

&c.,  Hutch.  202;  elbow-chaplains,  1  Lat. 

264,  380 

Chapman  (Edm.),  prebendary  of  Norwich  : 

Park.  450 

Chapmen  :  v.  Merchants. 
Chappell  (Barth.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xliii ; 
a  warning  voice  (on  the  signs  of  the  times), 
ib.  465 

Chapuys  (  ):  ambassador  from  the  em 
peror,  3  Cran.  375  n 

Character :  said  to  be  conferred  in  ordination, 
Calf.  230;   modern   Romish  definition  of 
the  word,  1  Tyn.  342 n.;  conferred  by  the 
inward  baptism,  2  Tyn.  12 
Charelton  (Sir  W.) :  2  Brad.  236 
Charemon  :    was  a  married   bishop,  3  Jew. 

391 

Charensis  (Hugo) :  «.  Hugo. 
Charing,  co.  Kent :  a  lease  of  it  obtained  by 

Sir  Rich.  Sackville,  Park.  372 
Charis  (x«'/o'9) :  what  it  signifies,  1  Bee.  311 
Charities :  inquiry  concerning  them,  2  Cran. 

159 

Charity :  v.  Love. 
Chark  (Will.) :  disputes  against  Campion  in 

the  To  we-,  Whita.  635  n 
Charles  I.,  emperor,  commonly  called  Charle 
magne  :  v.  Councils  (Frankfort),  Creeds. 

His  history,  2  Tyn.  262—265;  made  em 
peror,  2  Hoop.  238,  4  Jew.  672,  2  Tyn.  263, 
and  styled  most  Christian  king,  2  Tyn. 
263  ;  a  strange  legend  respecting  him,  ib. 
265 ;  he  erected  five  universities,  2  Jew. 
981;  summoned  several  councils,  Rog.  204; 
especially  one  at  Frankfort  against  images, 
1  Zur.  156  n. ;  in  this  synod  he  condemned 
the  second  council  of  Nice,  4  Jew.  1049, 
Rid.  94;  he  called  it  a  doltish  and  proud 
synod,  Calf.  155 ;  the  Caroline  Books,  or 
Capitular,  against  images  and  the  last  men 
tioned  council,  Calf.  155,  4  Jew.  1054, 
1055,  Park.  92,  141 ;  by  whom  and  when 
composed,  Calf.  42  n.,  2  Ful.  23,  154,  188  ; 
their  contents,  Calf.  156 — 175  ;  his  account 
of  the  true  ensign  of  Christ,  ib.  311 ;  quoted 
on  the  mystery  of  the  cross,  2  Zur.  44  n. ; 
he  commanded  that  nothing  should  be  read 
in  the  church  but  canonical  scripture,  4 
Jew.  1031,  Pil.  536;  church  lessons  chosen 


166 


CHARLES  —  CHASTITY 


at  his  request,  4  Bui.  201 ;  he  ordered  that 
the  people  should  offer  their  oblations,  and 
receive  the  communion  on  Sunday,  1  Jew. 
179,  4  Jew.  1031 ;  no  massing  in  his  time, 

1  Hoop.  227 ;   he  gives   a  reason  for  the 
consecration  of  the  sacrament  in  silence, 

2  Jew.  704 ;  forbade  that  bells  should  be 
baptized,  Calf.  I6u. ;  directed  bishops  to 
be  chosen  by  the  clergy   and    people,    1 
TF7i%.  396,  400,  403 ;    permitted  litigants 
to  refertheir  disputes  to  the  church,  3  Whitcj. 
455;  his  epitaph,  2  Tyn.  263  n. ;  statue  of 
him  at  Zurich,  3  Zur.  192 ;   mistaken  for 
Charles  the  Bald,  1  Hoop.  524  n 

Charles  II.,  emperor :  v.  Charles  II.  king  of 
France. 

Charles  V.,  emperor:  heir  to  many  king 
doms,  2  Tyn.  312  ;  married  by  proxy  to  the 
princess  Mary  of  England,  sister  to  Henry 
VIII.,  ib. ;  the  marriage  broken  off,  ib. 
313 ;  his  interviews  with  "Wolsey,  ib.  314  n. ; 
he  passes  through  England,  ib.  315, 316  n.; 
pensions  Wolsey,  ib.  316  ;  "NVolsey's  treach 
ery  to  him,  id.  316,  &c. ;  his  book  exposing 
Wolsey's  conduct,  ib.  322;  he  desired  to  hold 
the  stirrup  of  pope  Clement  VII.,  4  Jew. 
690;  the  confession  of  Augsburgh  pre 
sented  to  him,  2  Zur.  15;  his  proceedings, 
1531—32,  2  Cran.  231—236 ;  devastations 
committed  by  his  army,  £6.  233;  at  Genoa 
with  many  princes,  ib.  331 ;  spoiled  the 
duke  of  Savoy,  4  Jew.  665,  672  ;  his  treaty 
with  Henry  VIII.,  3  Zur.  36  n. ;  he  invades 
the  territory  of  William  duke  of  Cleve, 

2  Cov.  512;    his   wars  with   the  German 
princes,  4  Jeff.  669  n.;  he  takes  several  cities, 

3  Zur.  638  ;  an  opposer  of  the  gospel,  Pil. 
265,  653;   the  council  of  Trent  assembled 
partly  by   his   instigation,    4   Jew.   1102; 
his  protest   there,   ib.  1052 ;   the   Interim 
drawn    up   at   his  command,    1  Lot.  305, 
2  Zur.  125  n.;   he  deprives  Constance  of 
its  privileges,  3  Zur.  385  n.,  641  n.,  642  n. ; 
his  persecuting  acts,  Bale  445,  446,  2  Cov. 
526 ;  he  sends  Scepper  to  carry  away  the 
lady    Mary,   3  Zur.  568 ;    besieges   Metz, 
2  Zur.  305 ;  defeated  by  the  French,  3  Zur. 
687 ;  recalled  on  his  way  to  England,  ib. 
133;    his  abdication,   Grin.  20  n.;   buried 
in  a  friar's  cowl,  Calf.  287 

Charles  I.,  king  of  Great  Britain,  &c.:  his 
birth,  2  Zur.  331 ;  named  as  prince,  ib. 
334;  he  issues  the  fourth  part  of  the  homily 
against  wilful  rebellion,  Lit.  Eliz.  536  n 

Charles  Martel,  ruler  of  France:  his  league 
with  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  260 

Charles  I.,  king  of  France:  ».  Charles  I., 
emperor. 

Charles  II.,  king  of  France,  surnamed  the 


Bald  (ultimately  emperor) :  Bertram's  book 
written  for  him,    3  Bee.  449,   Grin.  73, 

1  Hoop.  118 n.,  524 n.;  dedicated  to  him, 
Rid.  159  n. ;  what  he  wrote  to  pope  Adrian, 
4  Jew.  835 ;  said  to  have  been  more  fearful 
and  cowardly  than  a  hare,  ib.  684 

Charles  III.,  king  of  France,  surnamed  the 
Simple:  wanting  both  in  strength  of  body 
and  wisdom  of  mind,  4  Jew.  684 

Charles  IX.,  king  of  France:  his  accession, 

2  Zur.  91  n. ;  makes  peace  with  queen  Eliza 
beth,  1  Zur.  273;  cut  off  in  his  prime,  Sand. 
169;  a  sermon  at  the  solemnization  of  his 
funeral  at  St  Paul's,  ib.  161 

Charles,  archduke  of  Austria,  brother  to  the 
emperor  Maximilian  :  suitor  to  queen  Eliza 
beth,  1  Zur.  24,  34  n.,  46,  144,  192 

Charles,  duke  of  Bourbon :  chief  captain  to 
the  emperor  Charles  V.,  2  Tyn.  318 

Charles,  duke  of  Burgundy,  called  the  Bold  : 
Grin.  11 

Charles,  duke  of  Orleans,  2nd  son  of  Francis 
I. :  his  proposed  marriage  with  the  princess 
Mary,  2  Tyn.  319  n 

Charles  (Emanuel)  IV.,  duke  of  Savoy:  be 
sieges  Geneva,  Grin.  429  n.,  \  Zur.  334  n., 

2  Zur.  315  n 

Charles,  prince  of  Spain,  son  of  Philip  II. : 
4  Jew.  1157,  3  Zur.  510  n 

Charlier  (Jo.),  alias  Gerson,  q.  v. 

Charleton  (Edw.  lord):  v.  Cherleton. 

Charms  :  v.  Sorcery,  Superstitions. 

Charo  (Hugo  de  S.) :  v.  Hugo. 

Charondas :  what  he  says  about  dishonesty 
and  lying,  1  Bui.  204 ;  when  he  lived,  2  Bui. 
219 

Charta  (Magna)  :  v.  Magna  Charta. 

Charterhouse :  v.  Carthusians,  London 

Chartres  (Jo.  of):  v.  John  of  Salisbury. 

Chartres  (Jo.  vidame  of) :  v.  Ferriers. 

Chasterlings :  those  who  have  kept  them 
selves  chaste,  3  Bee.  568 

Chastening :  v.  Affliction. 

That  of  God's  children,  2  Brad.  184, 185, 
222 ;  God's  chastisement  is  loving,  3  Bee. 
94,  &c. 

Chastity:  v.  Celibacy,  Marriage,  Vows. 

Of  continency,  1  Bui.  419,  &e. ;  wherein 
it  consists,  1  Hoop.  375 ;  enjoined  on  the 
priests  of  the  old  law,  3  Tyn.  164 ;  com 
mended,  2  Lai.  63;  a  singular  gift  of  God, 

3  Jew.  415,  Sand.  316;  it  is  not  of  man's 
free  will,  1  Tyn.  430,  but  a  gift,  therefore 
not  to  be  vowed,  ib.  438,  439 ;  the  clergj 
of  England  not  bound  to  a  vow  of  chastity, 
3  Jeic.  395;   counterfeit  chastity,  4  Jew. 
767  ;  there  is  a  false  feigned  chastity,  1  Tyn. 
438;  popish  chastity,  2  Tyn.  123;  that  of 
the  religious  orders,  2  Cran.  147 


CHATELHERAULT  —  CHESTER 


167 


Chatelherault,  in  Poictou  :  the  French  duke 
dom  of  the  house  of  Hamilton,  1  Zur.  57  n 
:  Chatillon  (The  lord) :  commissioner  for  peace 
with  France,  3  Zur.  563,  565 

Chatillon  (Odet  card,  de) :  v.  Coligni. 

Chatillon  (Seb.) :  v.  Castellio. 

Chattingdon,  co.  Kent:  the  manor  granted 

to  lord  Cobham,  1  Bee.  264  n 
I  Chaucer  (Geof.):  referred  to,  Calf.  288,  Rid. 
490,  494 

Chaw :  to  grind  with  teeth,  1  Brad.  79 

Chaws  :  jaws,  1  Bui.  4 
i  Cheadsey  (Will.) :  v.  Chedsey. 

Cheap:  "good  cheap,"  1  Tyn.  122 

Cheap,  or  Cheapside:  v.  London. 

Check-mate  :  explained,  Bale  233,  1  Brad.  7, 

1  Cov.  50 

Chedsey  (Will.),  president  of  C.  C.  C.,  Ox 
ford  :  account  of  him,  2  Cran.  383  n.,  Phil. 
168 ;  threatens  to  burn  the  New  Testa 
ment,  2  Cran.  383 ;  disputes  with  P.  Mar 
tyr,  Jew.  viii,  Rid.  308  n.  ;  in  a  disputa 
tion  at  Oxford,  2  Cran.  445  n.;  present  at 
Crarimer's  condemnation,  ib.  553 ;  one  of 
the  examiners  of  Philpot,  Phil.  50,  63,  &c. ; 
he  disputes  at  Westminster,  4  Jew.  1199, 
1200,  1  Zur.  11 

Cheke  (Sir  Jo.) :  at  St  John's  College,  Cam 
bridge,  Hutch,  i;  a  royal  visitor  of  Cam 
bridge,  2  Brad.  370,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169 ; 
at  a  disputation,  Grin,  ii ;  a  Greek  scholar, 
Pil.  iv ;  he  translates  a  book  De  re  militari, 
ascribed  to  the  emperor  Leo  III.,  and  dedi 
cates  it  to  Henry  VIII.,  Park.  90,  Rid. 
93;  named,  2  Hoop,  xix,  Rid.  389,  394, 

2  Zur.  69,  3  Zur.  115,  449 :  tutor  of  king 
Edward  VI.,  3  Zur.  81,  465 ;  secretary  to 
the  king,  2  Cran.  429,  438,  439,  440 ;  made 
a  knight,  3  Zur.   438  n. ;   the  king   prays 
for  his  recovery,  and  obtains  it,  ib.  456  n.; 
the  Articles  submitted  to  him,  2  Cran.  xi ; 
the  supposed  translator  into  Latin  of  Cran- 
mer's  Answer  to  Gardiner,  1   Cran.  (2); 
indicted  and  sent  to  the  Tower,  2  Cran. 
441,  3  Zur.  142  n.,  684;  in  exile  at  Stras- 
burgh,    Jew.  xiii  ;     again     apprehended, 

3  Zur.  132  n. ;  his  recantation,  repentance, 
and  death,  ib.  117  n.,  132  n.  ;   his  remarks 
on   the   hurt  of  sedition,  2  Cran.  195 n.; 
letters  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  140,  145 ;  letter 
to  Calvin,  ib.  142  ;  letters  to  Parker,  Park. 
2,  39,  43,  48 ;  letter  to  him,  Rid.  331;  letter 
to  him  and  Cecil,  2  Cran.  429 

Cheke  (Peter):  his  wife,  godmother  to  a 
child  in  prison,  1  Lot.  335;  his  daughter 
Mary,  2  Bee.  480  n 

Chelius  (Ulric)  :  guardian  of  Bucer's  children, 
2  Cran.  435,/>arA.46n.,3ZMr.27  n.,  361,364 


Chelmsford,  co.  Essex:  a  martyr  there, Poet. 
170 

Chelsea,  co.  Middlesex :  the  image  of  St 
Mary  of  Walsingham  and  other  idols  burned 
there,  2  Brad.  2  n.,  2  Lat.  393  n. ;  Sir 
Thomas  More's house,  1  Tyn.  33,  35 ;  Anne 
of  Cleves  died  at  this  place,  3  Bee.  74  n 

Chemnitius  (Mart.):  Examen  Concil.  Tri 
dent.,  1  Hoop.  47  n.,  Jew.  xxxv,  2  Lat. 
226  n.;  gives  the  decree  of  the  council 
about  communion  in  both  kinds,  3  Jew. 
203,204;  against  an  argument  of  Eckius 
for  the  denial  of  the  cup  to  the  laity,  4  Jew. 
766;  he  says  the  council  held  disputations, 
for  seven  months  together  about  the  justi 
fication  of  faith  and  works,  ib.  948 ;  men 
tions  the  opinion  of  Andradius  that  the 
heathen  philosophers  had  faith,  3  Jew.  584 

Chenies,  co.  Bucks:  2  Bee.  622 n 

Cheny  (Sir  Jo.) :  persecuted  in  the  time  of 
Rich.  II.,  Bale  11 

Cheny  (Marg.)  :  burned,  Bale  509 

Cheyne  (Jo.):  a  commissioner,  Jew.  xv. 

Cheyney  (Rich.),  bp  of  Gloucester:  account 
of  him,  Phil.  170;  sometime  archdeacon  of 
Hereford,  Phil.  6±,3Zur.  373 n  ;  a  disputant 
in  the  convocation,  Oct.  1553,  Phil.  170, 
183 ;  letter  from  him  to  Cecil,  ParA.  138  n. ; 
letter  to  him,  ib.  213;  he  avows  Lutheran 
views  respecting  the  eucharist,  4  Jew.  1271, 
1  Z?<r.lS5;  Parker  complains  of  him,  Park. 
332 

Cheyney  (Sir  Tho.),  or  Cheney:  grantee  of 
Feversham  abbey,  2  Cran.  374  n.;  also  of 
Davington  nunnery,  ib.  313n.;  lord  warden 
of  the  Cinque  Ports,  ib.  441 ;  privy  coun 
cillor  to  [Henry  VIII.],  Edward  VI.,  Mary, 
and  Elizabeth,  2  Cran.  531,  Park.  46,  1 
Zur.  5n 

Cher(H.  deSt):  v.  Hugo. 

Cheregatus  (  ) :  legate  a  latere,  4  Jew. 

737,  738 

Cherleton  (Edw.de), lord  Cherleton  ofPowys: 
recaptures  lord  Cobham,  Bale  52 

Cherubim  :  what  they  are,  3  Bui.  338  ;  made 
by  Moses  in  the  tabernacle,  2  Bui.  154, 
Calf.  159,  2  Jew.  645;  no  precedent  for 
images,  2  Cran.  178,  2  Jew.  646,  655 

Cherubinus  (Laert.):  Bullarium,  Jew.  xxxv, 
4  Jew.  1132 

Cheshire :  Bradford's  farewell  to  Cheshire, 
1  Brad.  448 ;  his  labours  there,  2  Brad. 
xxvi ;  divers  gentlemen  of  the  county  com 
mitted  to  ward  for  refusing  to  answer  the 
bishop  on  oath,  Park.  329 

Chesible :  a  vestment,  3  Jew.  177 

Chester:  called  West-chester,  1  Brad.  454, 
Pil.  xv,  481  n.,  487  ;  slaughter  of  the  British 


168 


CHESTER 


CHILDREN 


monks,  Bale  189,  Calf.  306,  Pil.  516  (v. 
Augustine  of  Canterbury ) ;  the  bishops  of 
Lichfield  were  sometimes  called  bishops  of 
Chester,  2  Cran.  271  n.,  274  n.;  the  rood 
of  Chester,  Calf.  35,  2  Ful.  210;  martyr 
dom  there,  Pra.  Eliz.  373  n. ;  a  benefice 
annexed  to  the  newly  erected  bishoprick, 
Park.  100;  a  seditious  paper  cast  abroad 
there,  ib.  163n. ;  answered  by  bishop  Pil- 
kington,  2  Ful.  3,  Pil.  481  n.,  487 

Chester  (Sir  Will.):  sheriff  of  London,  2 
Brad.  253 

Chests:  a  common  coffer  for  alms  recom 
mended  iu  every  parish,  2  Tyn.  73;  articles 
and  injunctions  respecting  alms-chests, 
Grin.  134, 158, 173,  2  Hoop.  149;  the  chest 
for  the  keeping  of  the  register  book,  Grin. 
134,  158 

Chevalier  (Ant.  Rod.  le)  :  v.  Cavallerius. 

Chevenay  (Will.),  parson  of  Kingston  by 
Canterbury  :  2  Cran.  364 

Chevening,  co.  Kent:  v.  Astall  (R.) 

The  benefice  of  Cheving,  2  Cran.  255; 
insane  proceedings  of  Tho.  Baschurche, 
2  Cran.  319 

Chevisance :  enterprise,  achievement,  bar 
gain,  1  Jew.  197,  2  Tyn.  297,299 

Chiavenna,  Switzerland:  meaning  of  the 
name,  2  Zur.  Ill ;  plague  there,  1563,  ib. 
110  n.,  113;  heresy  there,  ib.  185 

Chichele  ( Hen. ),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  succeeds 
archbishop  Arundel,  Bale  9n.,  52 

Chichester :  the  diocese  interdicted  by  bishop 
Ralph,  2  Tyn.  295 ;  martyrs  at  Chichester, 
Poet.  162, 170 

Chichester  (Sir  Jo.) :  Grin.  299 

Chiete  (The  bp  of) :  2  Cran.  231 

Childebert  I.,  king  of  France:  summoned 
councils  at  Paris  and  Orleans,  Hog.  205 

Childeric  III.,  king  of  France:  said  to  have 
been  deposed  by  pope  Zacharias,  2  Cran.  12, 
4  Jew.  672,  681,  and  made  a  monk,  2  Tyn. 
261 

Children,  Infants:  v. Parents, Prayers,  Youth, 
(a)  What  a  child  is,  3  Bee.  607;  who 
are  "little  children,"  2  Tyn.  247,  248; 
children  said  to  have  that  which  their 
fathers  had  ;  thus  the  later  Jews  are  said 
to  have  been  brought  out  of  Egypt,  Pil. 
135  ;  he  who  would  have  virtuous  children 
must  be  cautious  in  choosing  his  wife, 
2  Bee.  346,  347;  the  begetting  of  children, 

1  Bui.  400,  408;    why   God  gives  them, 

2  Bee.  4;   the  children  of  God's  people, 
ib.  5 ;  what  is  promised  to  the  children  of 
the  godly,  Now.  (12, )  125 ;  they  are  counted 
among  the  faithful,  4  Bui.  344 ;  God  will 
care  for  the  children  of  those  who  suffer  in 


his  cause,  1  Brad.  398 ;  those  of  unbelievers 
must  be  left   to    the  judgment  of   God,  { 
2  Bee.  214  ;  children  punished  for  the  sin 
of  their  fathers,  Noio.  (11,)  125  ;  how  this 
must  be  understood,  2  Bee.  74,  75 

(b)  Infants  are  not  free  from  sin,  1  Brad. 
57  (and  see  Sin,  Original) ;    of  their  bap 
tism  (q.  v.);  why  the  Pelagians  denied  it, 
4  Bui.  375 — 381 ;    of  their   confessing  or 
believing,  ib.  385 ;   remarks  on  the  naming 
of  them,  2  Jew.  1108;  on  sin  remaining  in 
them  after  baptism,  2  Bui.  417  ;  on  the  sal 
vation  of  infants  departing  without  baptism, 

2  Bee.  214,  &c.,  1  Brad.  90,  4  Bui.  372,  I 
1  Hoop.  129, 1  Whitg.  521,  &c. ;  on  the  salva-  j 
tion  of  those  who  died  uncircumcised,  Whita. 
529,  530 ;  on  their  salvation  without  faith, 
1  Brad.  66,  67  ;  elect  infants,  2  Brad.  131; 
infants  formerly  received  the  Lord's  supper, 
1  Jew.  6,  250,  but  it  was  not  intended  for 
them,  4  Bui.  426  (see  further  under  Supper 
of  the  Lord);  their  salvation  depends  not 
on  sacraments,  Whita.  530 

(c)  How   they  should  be  brought  up, 

1  Tyn.  199,  391  (and  see  Education) ;  how 
fathers  should  care  for  them,  2  Jew.  835 — 
837  ;  examples  of  bringing  them  up,  3  Bee. 
234;  the  earnest  study  of  the  Gentiles  for 
bringing  up  theirs,  2  Bee.  5;  how  and  what 
they  should  be  taught,  2  Jew.  1127 ;  pre 
cepts  for  their    instruction,    1  Bui.  293; 
injunctions  respecting  it,  Grin.  124,  137 ; 
they  must  be  brought  up  in  the  knowledge 
of  God's  word,  2  Bee.  348,  349,  in  Chris 
tian  doctrine,  ib.  378,  in  religion,  1  Bui. 
291 ;  good  manners  must  be  taught  them, 

2  Bee.  349,  350,  1  Bui.  294;  they  must  be 
sent  to  school,  2  Bee.  350 ;    good   books 
must  be  provided  for  them,  ib.  351 ;  chap 
ters  of  the  Bible  to  be  read  by  them  at 
dinner  and  supper,   ib.;   their  plays   and 
pastimes,  ib.  349 ;  they  must  be  punished  if 
they  do  amiss,  ib.  353,  354 ;  they  should  be 
corrected  with  stripes,   1  Bui.  296,  1  Lat. 
501 ;   many  ruined  by  indulgence,  1  Bui. 
296;  their  custom  of  swearing  reprehended, 

1  Bee.  362;    company-keeping  for  them, 

2  Bee.  349 ;  they  must  learn  an  occupation, 

1  Bui.  294  ;  the  lures  of  ambition  should 
not  be  placed  before  them,  1  Tyn.  199 

(d)  Their  duty,  1  Bee.  287,  1  Bui.  297  ; 
children  may  have  faith  and  please  God, 

2  Bee.  211,  212 ;  they  may  have  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ib.  213;  their  duty  to  their  parents, 
with  probations  of  scripture,  ib.  519  ;  they 
must  honour  and   obey  their   parents,  ib. 
357,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  168;  what  it  is  for  them 
to  honour  their  parents,  2  Bee.  357 >  358; 


CHILDREN  —  CHRIST,   i. 


169 


what  it  is  to  obey,  ib.  358 ;  reasons  why 
they  should  so  honour  and  obey,  ib.  358, 
359  ;  their  obedience,  1  Tyn.  168 ;  the  limit 
thereof,  2  Lat.  158,  164,  203;  they  must 
not  follow  their  blind  judgment  in  matri 
mony,  nor  marry  without  their  parents' 
consent,  2  Bee.  355,  358,  371,  3  Bee.  199, 
532,  1  Lat.  170,  Sand.  50,  281,  325,  326, 
455,  1  Tyn.  169, 170,  199,  3  Zur.  315 ;  the 
sick  man's  exhortation  to  his  children,  3 
Bee.  131,  132 

(e)  Children  under  fourteen  were,  in 
old  times,  admitted  to  be  readers  in  the 
church,  4  Jew.  911;  their  singing  on  Palm 
Sunday,  what  it  signified,  1  Bee.  113,  114, 
116;  children  made  cardinals,  archdeacons 
and  deans,  2  Cran.  39 

Children  of  God :  v.  Christians. 

Chiliasts  :  v.  Millennium. 

Chillingworth  (Will.):  Relig.  of  Prot.,  2 Ful. 
331  n 

Chilo  :  his  counsel,  1  Jew.  91,  98 

Chilton,  co.  Suffolk:  two  places  so  called, 
2  Zur.  180 

Chimere  :  an  episcopal  vestment,  Park.  475; 
formerly  scarlet,  now  black,  3  Zur.  271  n.; 
a  scarlet  one  worn  by  Hooper,  ib.  271  n., 
585  n 

Chimney:  a  text  appropriate  to  one,  1  Bee. 
63 

China :  a  history  of  China  translated  from  the 
Spanish  by  R.  Parke,  1588,  Poet,  xxvii. 

Chipley,  co.  Suffolk:  a  manor  belonging  to 
Stoke  college,  Park.  19 

Chiromancy  :  condemned,  1  Hoop.  329 

Cbisleu,  or  Casleu  :  a  Jewish  month,  Pil.  287 

Chittenden  (Nich.) :  v.  Sheterden. 

Chobham,  co.  Surrey :  the  retirement  of 
archbishop  Hethe,  2  Zur,  182  n 

Choinecouch  :  chin-cough,  1  Jew.  344 

Choir:  v.  Chancel. 

Cholmley  (Sir  Roger):  late  chief  justice,  Rid. 
163,  164  ;  one  of  the  commissioners  for  the 
examination  of  Philpot,  Phil.  4 

Chop  (At  the  first) :  1  Tyn.  241,  468 

Chopological :  1  Tyn.  304,  308 

Chopping  and  changing:  Sand.  168 

Chorazin  :  denounced  by  Christ,  3  Bui.  112, 
2  Hoop.  299 

Chorepiscopi :  on  their  order,  4  Bui.  112, 
4  Jew.  801,  Rog.  329,  2  Whitg.  329,  374, 
433,  3  Whitg.  270—272 ;  mentioned  by  the 
council  of  Ancyra,  1  Whitg.  220,  and  in  an 
epistle  ascribed  to  Damasus,  ib.  532 

Choristers :  v.  Music. 

Injunction  respecting  those  at  York, 
Grin.  152 ;  inquiry  about  them  in  the 
province  of  Canterbury,  ib.  180 


Chremes:  4  Jew.  1260 
Chria  (xpeia) :  4  Bui.  232 
Chrism  :  v.  Confirmation,  Unction. 
Chrismator'-d:  vessels  in  which  the   chrism 
was  kept,  3  Bee.  247 ;   ordered  to  be  de 
stroyed,  Grin.  135, 159 

Chrisom :  a  white  vesture  put  upon  the 
newly  baptized,  2  Brad.  383,  Calf.  224, 
Lit.  Edw.  112, 116, 149 ;  used  also  in  Romish 
confirmation,  1  Tyn.  225  n.,  and  see  235 
CHRIST  (JESUS)  our  Lord  :  v.  Prayer  (The 
Lord's),  Prayers. 

i.     What  he  is,  $c. 
ii.    His   two  natures,  and    his  names 

JESUS,  CHRIST,  IMMANUEL. 
iii.    His  three  great  offices. 
iv.      Other  names  and  titles. 
v.     Types  of  him. 

vi.     His  career,  from  the  incarnation. 
vii.     Christ  and  the  church. 

i.  What  he  is,  and  his  acts  generally, 
4v. :  what  he  is,  2  Bee.  22,  3  Bee.  607, 
1  Hoop.  16 ;  A  DECLARATION  OF  CHRIST 
AND  HIS  OFFICE,  by  bishop  Hooper,  1  Hoop. 
1 ;  Christ  as  confessed  in  the  creed  (q.  v.), 

1  Brad.  142 ;  a  confession  concerning  him, 
3    Bui.    242;    of   Christ;    verses    by   W. 
Warner,  Poet.  378 ;  verses  to  Jesus  Christ, 
by  Tim.  Kendall,  ib.  384;  "Christ  is  the 
only  Son  of  God,"  verses,  2  Cov.  553;  "  I 
call  on  thee,  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  verses,  ib. 
560;  two  Latin  verses  on  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  Rid.  124 ;  modi  quibus  Christus 
se  nobis  exhibet;    verses,  Pra.  Eliz.  416; 
he  manifests  the  Father,  2  Tyn.  26,  176, 
183;   he  is  all  in  all,  1  Tyn.  19,  98,  110, 
297—299;   made  all   things  to  us,  2  Jew. 
1042 ;  all  sufficiency  for  us  in  him,  1  Bee. 
178;  in  him  are  found  true  nobility,  plea 
sure,  strength,  praise,  and  wisdom,  1  Cov. 
513 :    he  is    the  fulness  of   all,   1   Brad. 
280;   commendation  of  him,   2  Bee.  444; 
none   to   be   compared   to    him,   2    Hoop. 
414  ;  his  various  names,  titles,  and  desig 
nations,  Bale  548,   1   Jew.  526,   Sand.  8, 

2  Tyn.   180,   182  (see  iv.  below) ;    he   has 
compared  himself  to  many  of  his  creatures, 
Calf.  46,  47 ;    he  is   the   Holy  One,  Pil. 
262,  2  Tyn.  180,   182,  just,   or  righteous, 

3  Bui.  218  (see  also  Righteousness  in  iv. 
below) ;    the    righteousness,    truth     and 
virtue  of  God,  1  Bee.  150;  he  came   not 
to   destroy  the  law,  2    Tyn.  38,  but  was 
the  perfection,  fulness,   end,  and  accom 
plishment  of  the  law,  4  Bui.  191,  2  Hoop. 
26,    which    he    fulfilled    for    us,    2    Bui. 
249,    1  Hoop.  412,   2  Lat.  137,  147,  193 ; 


170 


CHRIST,   i.  ii. 


he  has  taken  off  all  burdens,  2  Bui.  293; 
blesses  those  with  the  gospel  whom  the  law 
has  condemned,  2  Sec.  630;  no  respecter 
of  persons,  1  Lai.  545 ;  his  wonderful  love, 
Sand.  298;  his  great  love  manifested,  1 
Brad.  74;  his  gentleness  towards  us,  I  Bee. 
329  ;  his  alluring  kindness,  2  Bee.  446  ;  his 
readiness  to  hear  and  help,  1  Tyn.  293 ;  a 
psalm  of  rejoicing  for  the  wonderful  love 
of  Christ,  by  W.  Hunnis,  Poet .  157 ;  his 
work,  1  Bee.  51,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  152,  153,  156, 
1C8 — 170 ;  Christ  and  the  pope  compared, 
2  Tyn.  273;  THE  ACTS  OF  CHRIST  AND 
ANTICHRIST,  by  Tho.  Becon,  3  Bee.  498; 
his  life  as  contrasted  with  that  of  Anti 
christ,  ib.  504,  &c. ;  his  doctrine  as  so  con 
trasted,  ib.  520 ;  no  image  may  be  made  of 
him,  1  Bui.  230,  Calf.  45,  46 ;  he  is  falsely 
asserted  to  have  sent  his  picture  to  Abga- 
rus,  Calf.  41 ;  it  is  said  that  Tiberius  wished 
Christ  to  be  numbered  amongst  the  gods, 
Pil.  141,  683,  684  ;  esteemed  by  the  Turks 
almost  as  highly  as  by  many  Christians, 
2  Tyn.  & ;  how  he  may  be  denied,  2  Brad. 
331 ;  he  will  deny  those  who  deny  him, 
2  Lat.  440;  on  blasphemy  against  the  Son 
of  man,  2  Bui.  422 ;  if  we  believe,  his  merits 
are  ours,  1  Lat.  461,  2  Lat.  138,  140,  149, 
193,  194,  1  Tyn.  79;  they  alone  obtain 
remission  and  justification,  1  Lat.  521,  2 
Lat.  138,  2  Tyn.  76,  and  salvation,  Sand. 
446,  447 ;  his  deeds  have  purchased  a  re 
ward  for  us,  1  Tyn.  116;  he  has  merited 
heaven  for  us,  1  Lat.  488,  2  Lat.  74 ;  he 
has  obtained  all  things  for  his  people,  1  Tyn. 
15, 19,  65,  433,  3  Tyn.  278 ;  against  pluck 
ing  away  our  trust  in  his  merits,  with  sen 
tences  and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
420,  »Scc.;  how  we  may  apply  his  benefits 
to  ourselves,  2  Lat.  139;  on  faith  in  the 
Son  of  God,  1  Bui.  127 ;  he  is  received 
by  faith,  2  Bee.  295,  &c.,  3  Bui.  36, 
and  not  by  works,  3  Bui.  37  ;  probations 
out  of  the  old  fathers  that  he  is  received 
with  the  heart  through  faith,  3  Bee. 
430,  &c. ;  through  faith  we  are  engrafted 
in  him,  2  Bee.  632;  all  true  Israelites 
trusted  in  him,  1  Cov.  50;  to  see  him  (by 
faith)  maketh  blessed,  2  Lat.  4  ;  not  they 
who  saw  him  with  their  bodily  eyes  were 
blessed,  but  they  who  saw  him  by  faith 
2  Jew.  1078;  we  may  have  firm  faith  and 
trust  in  him  against  death.  2  Bee.  576,  577; 
faith  in  Christ  necessary  to  our  support  and 
comfort  at  that  time,  2  Cov.  84,  85;  to 
know  him  truly  is  the  gift  of  God,  2  Bee. 
428;  a  dialogue  between  Christ  and  a 
sinner,  by  "W.  Hunnis,  Poet.  154 


ii.    His  two  natures : 

(a)  His  divinity  and  humanity,  2  Bee.     * 
26,  1  Brad.U2,  Calf.  151,  &c.,  2  Cran.     ', 
473,  2  Hoop.  17, 27, 73, 130, 427,  454, 1  Jew.    ] 
482,  &c.,  497,  &c.,  1  Lat.  205,  Lit.  Edw.  507,     j 
508,  (556,  557),  Rog.  53,  2  Tyn.  145;  figures     \ 
of  scripture  denoting  his  godhead  and  man-     | 
hood,  Hutch.  20 ;  his  two  natures  reflected     j 
in  the  literal  and  spiritual  senses  of  scrip 
ture,  Whita.  404;  he  was  in  the  form,  i.e. 
the  nature,  of  God,  and  took  the  form  of  a 
servant,  i.  e.  the  nature  of  man,  3  Jew.  261 ; 
becoming  man  he  retained   his  godhead, 

1  Hoop.  17  ;  the  two  natures  united,  3  Bui. 
261,  2G6,  267,  271,  4  Bui.  455,  but  not  con 
founded,  3  Bui.  262,  264,  4  Bui.  456,  2 
Hoop.  130;  he  is  equal  to  the  Father  as 
touching  his  godhead,  inferior  to  the  Father 
as  touching  his  manhood,  Phil.  56 ;  as  man 
his  knowledge  is  finite,  though  as  God 
infinite,  2  Lat.  45 ;  his  humanity  local,  his 
godhead  everywhere,  2  Bee.  272,  1  Bui. 
151,  4  Bui.  453;  the  old  fathers  declare 
this,  2  Bee.  272,  &c. 

(b)  His   divinity  (see  also  Homoiision, 
and  the  title  Lord,  in  iv.  below) : — he  is 
a  distinct  person  in  the  Godhead,  Hutch. 
132,    133,    143;    very    and    eternal    God, 

1  Brad.  83,    2  Brad.  263,   &c.,   3  Bui. 
18,  247,    Hutch.   112,    2   Lat.    72,    Now. 
(29),   145;    not  a  creature,   Hutch.    188; 
against  the  heresy  of  those  who  deny  him 
to  be  God,  with  sentences  and  examples  of 
scripture,    1  Bee.  406,  &c. ;    his   divinity 
proved,  2  Bee.  19,  20,  Rog.  46 ;  testified  by 
the  scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa 
ments,  1  Cov.  222 ;    he   is  declared  by  St 
John  to  be  God,  ib.  223 ;  the  true  God  and 
eternal  life,  ib. ;  all  the  attributes  of  Deity 
ascribed  to  him  in  scripture,  Hutch.  187  ; 
he  is  eternal,  ib.  190 ;  his  eternal  pre-ex  - 
istence,   2  Brad.    264,    265;    he    was    in 
the   bosom  of  the  Father,  1  Cov.  223 ;  he 
was   before   Abraham,   ib.  222;    he   came 
down   from   heaven,    ib.  223;    he   is   im 
mutable,  Hutch.  189;  as  to  his  deity  he  is 
omnipresent,  ib.  33,    189   (and   see  in  a. 
above) ;  he  is  with  the  faithful  always,  1  Lat . 
494;    not   bodily,   b';t   by   his   Spirit   and 
power,  1  Hoop.  21,  1  Lat.  530  ;  knows  all 
things  as  to  his  divinity,  Hutch.  91,  191, 

2  Lat.  45 ;  he   is   almighty,   1  Hoop.  18, 
Hutch.  192 ;  his  might  declared  by  crea 
tion,  &c.  1  Hoop.  18 ;  he  created  all  things, 
1  Cov.  222,  Hutch.  62,  63,  190,  Lit.  Edw. 
501,  (550),  and  governs  all  things,  Hutch. 
191 ;  he  hath  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth, 
1  Cov.  222;  his  divinity  is  also  proved  by 


CHRIST,   ii.  iii. 


171 


his  doctrine  and  miracles,  ib. ;  by  his  own 
declaration,  that  we  must  believe  in  him, 
ib.;  by  his  resurrection,  ib.  346,  348,  40G, 
for  he  is  Lord  over  death,  therefore  very 
God,  1  Lat.  548,  550,  2  Lot.  67 ;  his  god 
head  is  shewn  by  the  declaration  of  Thomas, 
"My  Lord  and  my  God,"  1  Cov.  222;  by 
his  ascension  up  to  heaven,  and  sending 
the  Holy  Spirit,  ib.  407,  408;  he  is  the 
sole  author  of  goodness,  1  Bee.  113  (as  to 
his  holiness,  and  his  love,  see  i.  above) ; 
he  is  the  Son  of  God,  1  Bui.  127,  2  Lat. 
75,  76 ;  the  eternal  and  co-equal  Son 
of  God,  2  Lat.  99;  consubstantial  and  co- 
essential  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  1  Bui.  128,  3  Bui.  242,  Rog.  201 ; 
his  consubstantiality  with  the  Father  denied 
by  Arians,  Phil.  299  n.,  but  proved  from 
texts  wrested  by  them,  Whita.  481 ;  why  he 
is  called  the  only  Son  of  God,  2  Bee.  24, 
25,  Now.  (37),  154;  he  alone  is  the  Son  of 
God  by  nature,  we  by  adoption,  2  Bee.  145, 
3  Bee.  615,  3  Bui.  247;  called  the  first- 
begotten,  2  Bui.  131  ;  his  eternal  genera 
tion,  Hutch.  20,  123,  161,  162;  none  can 
declare  it,  Phil.  299;  he  is  begotten  un 
speakably  from  everlasting,  3  Bui.  238; 
not  the  son  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Hutch.  149; 
he  is  the  image  of  God,  ib.  3,  &c.;  his 
glory,  3  Bui.  52 ;  all  things  should  give 
way  to  it,  1  Cov.  494;  his  glory  in  the 
church,  Pil.  148;  he  is  to  be  worshipped, 
Hutch.  191;  how  he  is  to  be  adored,  \Jew. 
530 ;  to  be  prayed  to,  Hutch.  192;  what  his 
godhead  profits,  2  Bee.  25 ;  honoured  by 
professors  of  the  truth,  but  not  by  Papists, 
Sand.  289,  290,  who  in  effect  deny  it,  Pil. 
142;  a  prayer  to  him,  3  Bee.  76;  a  con 
fession  of  sins  to  him,  ib.  16,  &c.  (as  to 
prayer  in  his  name,  see  iii.  c.  2,  below). 

(c)  His  manhood  (see  also  his  incar 
nation  and  ascension  in  vi.  below) : — of  his 
true  humanity,  1  Bee.  74, 318, 406,  410,  &c., 

2  Bee.  26,  3  Bee.  137,  3  Bui.  254,   1  Cov. 
257,  260,  1  Hoop.  113,  2  Hoop.  9, 13,  Hutch. 
143,  &c.,  1  Jew.  461,  472,  2  Lat.  101,  103, 
110,  114, 115,  136,  182,  183,  Rog.  50;  it  is 
denied  by  some,  2  Lat.  99 ;  answer  to  those 
who  deny  it,  1  Bee.  318,  &c. ;  against  the 
heresy  of  those  that  deny  him  to  have  taken 
flesh,  with  sentences  and  examples  of  scrip 
ture,  ib.  410,  &c.;   why  he  took  our  nature, 
Hutch.  154  ;   he  became  man   that  man's 
mortal  nature  might  be  exalted  to  an  im 
mortal  life,  2  Cov.  71 ;  he  is  less  than  the 
Father  as  touching  his  manhood,  Phil.  56, 

3  Tyn.  232 ;    his   manhood  is   a  creature, 
and  therefore   not    omnipresent,    3    Tyn. 


232,  254  (see  a.  above) ;  it  is  like  ours  in  all 
respects,  sin  alone  excepted,  Phil.  208,  209, 
3  Tyn.  254 ;  he  was  without  sin,  2  Bui.  195, 
201,  2  Hoot>.  13,  124,  454,  2  Lat.  5, 110, 
Rog.  132;  he  took  both  body  and  soul, 
Hutch.  144  ;  what  his  body  is,  3  Bee.  612, 
3  Bui.  248 ;  no  dead  carcase,  1  Brad.  106 ; 
errors  touching  it,  4  Bui.  277,  1  Jew.  481, 
497;  on  his  body  being  said  to  be  cor 
porally,  or  naturally,  in  us,  1  Jew.  476,  &c.; 
he  has  no  body  invisible,  1  Hoop.  112  ;  that 
his  body  is  to  be  worshipped,  or  honoured, 
and  how,  Hutch.  206,  255 ;  how  to  make  a 
difference  of  the  Lord's  body,  4:  Bui.  470;  he 
has  a  reasonable  soul,  3  Bui.  259  ;  he  had,  as 
a  man,  his  own  will,  3  Tyn.  224;  as  man  he 
knew  not  the  time  of  his  coming,  Sand. 
352;  he  received  our  infirmities,  1  Hoop. 
263,  1  Lat.  226;  he  was  tormented  in  his 
manhood  only,  1  Hoop.  17,  1  Lat.  223; 
made  perfect  by  afflictions,  Phil.  253;  his 
voluntary  humiliation,  Pil. 34:1 ;  his  humility 
and  lowliness,  2  Bee.  446,  447  ;  considered 
by  Tyndale  to  be  the  "  least  in  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,"  2  Tyn.  232,  3  Tyn.  116  ;  what 
profit  we  have  by  his  humanity,  2  Bee.  27, 
28 

(d)  The  power  of  his  Name,  Calf.  83; 
meaning  of  the  name  Jesus,  1  Bee.  51,  74, 
312,  2  Bee.  21,  3  Bee.  136,  615, 1  Bui.  128, 

2  Lat.   144,   Now.  (35),   151,   Sand.  283, 
1    Tyn.    182,  321,   2    Tyn.  152,   182,  227, 
Whita.  24;  on  bowing  at  that  name,  2Ful. 
204,  3  Whitg.  384,  389,  390,  2  Zur.  161 ; 
what  the  name  Christ  or  Messiah  means, 
and  why  he  is  so  called,  2  Bee.  22,  3  Bee. 
136,  615,  1  Bui.  129,  326,  3  Bui.  21, 23, 283, 
289,  296,  4  Bui.  228,  Lit.  Edw.  511,  (559), 
Now.  (35),  152,  Sand.  283, 1  Tyn. 228,2  Tyn. 
153,  180,  182;   it  imports  prophet,  priest, 
and  king,  Whita.  21 ;  proofs  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ,  2  Lat.  75;  the  Greek  mono 
gram  compounded  of  XP,  2  Ful.  140;  the 
name  Immanuel,  1  Bui.  130,  2  Tyn.  182 

iii.  His  three  great  offices. 

(a)  He  is  our  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King, 

3  Bee.  615,  2  Hoop.  29 ;  these  offices  viewed 
in  their  antagonism  to  popery,   Whita.  21 ; 
king  and  priest,  2  Bui.  158;  priest,  king, 
and  Lord,  2  Cran.  87 

(b)  He  is  our  Prophet  and  teacher  (see 
also  vi.  a.  below) : — he  is  a  Prophet,  2  Bee. 
23,   Now.  (36),  153,  Sand.  284,    Whita.  22; 
the  teacher  of  the  church,  3  Bui.  283,  289, 
Calf.  289 ;   our  schoolmaster,    1  Bee.  321 ; 
the  only  schoolmaster,  Pil.  81 ;  that  he  is 
the  alone  teacher  of  truth,  with  probations 
out  of  scripture,  3  Bee.  312,  &c. ;  chief  con- 


172 


CHRIST,   iii. 


tents  of  his  doctrine,  1  Bui.  52 ;  special 
points  of  it,  1  Cov. 74:  ;  it  is  perfect  and  suf 
ficient  for  our  salvation,  3  Bee.  260 ;  he 
sends  his  hearers  to  the  scriptures,  and  not 
to  the  church,  2  Cran.  18 ;  his  doctrine  as 
contrasted  with  that  of  Antichrist,  3  Bee. 
520,  &c. ;  the  benefit  we  have  by  Christ 
being  our  prophet,  2  Bee.  23,  24 

(c)  That  he  is  a  Priest,  and  of  his  priest 
hood,  1  Brad.  7,  2  Brad.  312,  3  Bui.  285, 

1  Ful. 2±1, 1  Hoop.  19,48,  Hutch.  46,49,  Now. 
(36),  153,  Sand.  27,  284,  Whita.  23  (and 
see  his  passion  in   vi.);   he  is   alone   our 
priest,  2  Bee.  23;  a  priest  after  the  order 
of  Melchisedec,  (q.v.)  Sand. 411, 2  Tyn.  283  ; 
our  great  high-priest,  3  Bui.  282,    4  Bui. 
96,  250,  1  Cov.  247,  Phil.  395, 1  Tyn.  208 ; 
to  be  consulted  as  such,  Pil.  679  ;  typified 
by  the  high   priest  of  Israel,   Whita.  254, 

2  Whitg.  346;    his    priesthood   compared 
with    Aaron's,  2  Bui.  154;  comparison  of 
him  with  the  priests  of  the  old  law,  1  Bee. 
334;  not  of  the  ordinary  priesthood,  3  Jew. 
324;  he  is  the  priest  of  the  new  testament, 
Whita.  423;   his  priesthood  unchangeable 
or  untransferable,  3  Bui.  216,  287,  2  Ful. 
245;  how  he  executes  the  office,  3  Bui.  283; 
blesseth,  sacrificeth  and  sanctifieth,  ib.  284; 
the  profit  of  his  priesthood,  2  Bee.  23 

—  (1)  His  sacrifice  (v.  Sacrifice): — 
how  God's  word  teacheth  of  it,  2 
Brad.  277,  2  Cov.  256 ;  he  is  the  sacrifice 
and  the  sacrificer,  1  Brad.  7,  2  Brad. 
312,  Phil.  408;  he  suffered  willingly,  2 
Bee.  30;  he  was  made  sin  for  us,  i.e.  a 
sacrifice  for  sin,  or  a  sin-offering,  ib.  575, 
1  Tyn.  377 ;  he  took  our  sins  upon  him 
self,  1  Lat.  223,  330,  342,  2  Lot.  5,  113; 
he  suffered  for  man's  sin  as  though  himself 
a  sinner,  1  Hoop.  48,  and  was  put  to  death 
by  our  sins,  1  Bee.  177 ;  his  humiliation, 
passion,  and  death,  a  proof  of  the  great 
ness  of  sin,  1  Brad.  63 ;  his  sacrifice  not 
Levitical  nor  carnal,  but  spiritual,  2  Hoop. 
29 ;  he  is  the  only  sacrifice  for  sin,  2  Bee. 
250,  3  Bee.  138,  139,  265,  2  Bui  159,  166, 
Rid.  52 ;  our  satisfaction,  3  Bui.  91 ;  the 
only  satisfaction,  2  Bee.  574,  575,  1  Brad. 
48,  2  Cov.  356,  &c.,  369,  370,  373,  Sand. 
221 ;  opinions  of  Romanists  destructive  of 
this  faith,  2  Cov.  358 — 360 ;  he  made  satis 
faction  by  his  death,  1  Hoop.  48,  a  full 
satisfaction  for  all  manner  of  sins,  2  Hoop. 
12.'?,  500,  an  everlasting  satisfaction,  1  Tyn. 
228,  267;  his  one  sacrifice  was  offered 
once  for  all,  1  Brad.  393,  2  Cran.  150, 
1  Hoop.  48,  2  Hoop.  123,  500,  501,  2  Jew. 
718,  &c.,  738,  1131,  1  Lat.  73,  74,  253,  522, 


2  Lat.  259,  292,  Pil.  621,  622,  jRtd.  207, 
211,  1  Tyn.  370,  3  Tyn.  149 ;  it  is  all  suf 
ficient,  2  J?ec.  247,  248  ;  perfect  and  com 
plete,  1  Brad.  393,  2  Brad.  313 ;  finished 
upon  the  cross,  Rog.  296 — 301 ;  never  to 
be  repeated,  Coop.  96,  Rid.  178;  its  virtue 
never  ceases,  1  Bee.  53 ;  it  endures  for 
ever,  3  Bee.  258,  2  £w/.  195,  198,  1  Jew. 
128,  129,  167,  1  Lat.  73 ;  testimonies  out 
of  the  old  fathers,  that  his  only  sacrifice  is 
sufficient  without  repetition,  3  Bee.  421, 
&c. ;  his  sacrifice  sufficient  for  the  whole 
world,  2  Bui.  200,  1  Lat.  522,  2  Lat.  292, 
Rog.  297,  (see  also  Redeemer  in  iv.  below, 
and  the  head  Redemption);  his  blood 
sufficient  to  cleanse  all  the  sins  that 
have  ever  been  committed,  1  Lat.  417; 
Christ  is  the  alone  propitiatory  sacrifice 
for  all  the  sins  of  the  world,  with  proba 
tions  out  of  scripture,  3  Bee.  311,  312; 
he  died  for  all,  Sand.  79 ;  he  suffered  for 
us,  1  Lat.  21 ;  his  sacrifice  was  made  for 
all  the  elect,  Rid.  52 ;  he  suffered  for  the 
fathers,  3  Bui.  42 ;  for  man  only,  not  for 
the  angels,  2  Lat.  123;  not  for  the  impeni 
tent,  1  Lat.  331;  yet  Latimer  says  that 
he  shed  as  much  blood  for  Judas  as  for 
Peter,  ib.  521  ;  for  whose  sins  his  death  is 
a  satisfaction,  1  Bee.  102 ;  he  made  satis 
faction  for  all  our  sins,  2  Cran.  93  ;  for  the 
sins  of  all  believers,  2  Tyn.  154,  218;  to 
them  alone  his  death  is  profitable,  2  Lat. 
3;  the  benefit  of  his  sacrifice,  Lit.  Edw. 
500,  (549);  he  is  the  only  reconciliator,  3 
Bui.  214 ;  his  death  the  means  of  our  re 
conciliation,  1  Hoop.  257 ;  he  has  thereby 
fulfilled  that  which  the  law  requires,  2 
Bee.  631,  and  put  an  end  to  legal  cere 
monies,  1  Bui.  59,  Calf.  123 ;  he  alone  is 
our  propitiation,  1  Brad.  49,  2  Bui.  154, 
196,  3  Bui.  391,  2  Tyn.  153;  his  atone 
ment,  Bale  569 ;  he  has  taken  and  cleansed 
our  sins,  1  Bui,  107;  he  alone  purges  our 
hands  and  our  hearts,  Sand.  139  ;  he  is  the 
washing  of  the  faithful,  2  Bui.  159;  his 
blood,  ib.  215 ;  it  purges,  ib.  202,  1  Tyn. 
285,  360;  it  is  the  only  purgatory,  2  Bee. 
381,  3  Bee.  66,  228;  it  alone  purges  from 
sin,  1  Ful.  429,  1  Lat.  343,  422,  2  Lat. 
309 ;  it  purges  from  all  sin,  3  Bui.  391,  2 
C*ot>.378;  not  from  original  sin  only,  but 
from  all  sins,  and  from  both  pain  and  fault ; 
statement  of  this,  with  probations  out  of 
scripture,  3  Bee.  309,  &c. ;  looking  carnally 
on  his  blood  would  not  avail  us,  2  Lat.  364; 
he  is  the  only  remedy  of  all  sins  and 
sickness,  2  Hoop.  171 ;  his  sacrifice  makes 
clean  for  ever,  2  Bee.  450,  &c. ;  he  died  to 


CHRIST,  iii.  iv. 


173 


procure  peace,  Sand.  288;  his  body  given 
to  be  slain,  not  eaten,  1  Hoop.  156 ;  he  has 
by  one  oblation  made  perfect  the  faithful, 
1  Bee.  96,  3  Bee.  368;  the  remembrance 
of  his  death  makes  us  thankful  to  God 
the  Father,  1  Bee.  65;  the  priesthood  and 
sacrifice  of  Christ  dishonoured  and  blas 
phemed  by  Rome,  2  Brad.  277,  2  Cov.  256, 

1  Hoop.  500,    1  Lat.  231,  Sand.  27 ;    his 
death  must  not  be  depressed,  1  Bee.  337  ; 
how  his  passion  is  treated  by  Popish  preach 
ers,  2  Tyn.  12  (see  also  Mass,  Priests,  Sa 
crifice);  his  oblation  said  by  Harding  to  be 
threefold, — in  type,  on  the  cross,  in  the  sa 
crament,  2  Jew.  708,  709 ;  comparison  be 
tween  Christ  and  the  massmonger?,  2  Bee. 
451,  3  Bee.  267 

—  (2)  He  is  our  Mediator,  Intercessor, 
Advocate : — Christ  is  our  only  mediator,  1 
Bee.  55,  2  Brad.  294,  1  Bui.  130,  2  Bui. 
192,  4  Bui.  68,  173,  2  Cov.  272,  1  Hoop. 
34,  2  Lat.  234,  359,  Now.  (66),  186,  1  Tyn. 
287  ;  mediator  or  atonement-maker,  3  Tyn. 
275 ;  the  alone  mediator  and  intercessor, 

2  Bee.  380,  381,   2  Lat.  85,    1  Tyn.  385; 
mediator  and  advocate,  3  Bee.  140;  medi 
ator,  intercessor,  and  advocate,  2  Bee.  459, 
460;  mediator  between    God  and  man,  2 
Hoop.  34,  1  Jew.  97  ;  we  must  come  unto 
the  Father  by  him  alone,  1  Bee.  150,  151  ; 
God   accepts  us  and   our   works  through 
Christ,  1  Lat.  167,  420,  453,  2  Lat.  85, 140; 
all  good  things  are  given  to  us  of  God  for 
his  sake,  1  Bee.  73,  83,  2  Bee.  45 ;  all  the 
promises  were   made   in   and   for  him,    1 
Hoop.  257;  all  heavenly  treasures  are  given 
in  him,  1  Bui.  156 ;  no  mercy  comes  to  us 
except  through   him,   1  Tyn.  11  ;  our  en 
trance  into    heaven  comes   only   by   him, 
1  Bee.  115   (see  "Way,   in   iv.   below);    he 
is  the  mediator   of   the   old  and  the  new 
testament,   1  Hoop.  34;   mediator  of  re 
demption    and   intercession,   3   Bui.   213; 
that  he  is  the  alone  mediator  and  inter 
cessor    of   the    faithful,    with    probations 
out  of  scripture,   3  Bee.  308,  309;  that 
he    is    the    alone    intercessor    with    God, 
and  of  his  intercession,    3  Bui.  212—219, 
284,   1  Hoop.  33,  34,   2  Hoop.  34,    1  Tyn. 
385,    2    Tyn.   168,   169;    the   doctrine    of 
Christ's  intercession  to  be  preached  dili 
gently,  1  Hoop.  34;    his  church  is  bound 
thereto,  ib. ;  he  prayed  for  his  whole  church, 
ib.  72;  at  God's  right  hand  he  ministers 
to  saints,  ib.  34;  he  alone  is  our  advocate 
with  the  Father,   3  Bui.  218,   1  Cov.  384, 
385,   2  Cov.  260,  425,    1  Lat.  330,   2  Tyn. 
152;  prayer  must  be   made  in  his  name, 


2  Bee.  134;  what  it  is  to  ask  in  his  name, 

1  Bee.  149,  2  Bee.  134 

—  (3)  As  a  priest  he  blesses  and  sanctifies, 

3  Bui.  284 ;  his  '  ffice  is  to  consecrate  and 
sanctify    believers,   1  Hoop.  71,    who,    in 
him,  are  all  priests  (u.  Priests). 

(d)  That  he  is  a  King,  and  of  his  regal 
office,  3  Bui.  274,  1  Hoop.  78,  Now.  (36), 
152,  Sand.  283,  2  Tyn.  168,  Whita.  22 ;  his 
seat  as  king,  3  Bui.  279;  his  kingdom,  1 
Brad.  402 ;  a  meditation  thereon,  2  Brad. 
359 ;  it  is  not  of  this  world,  1  Lat.  360, 

2  Lat.   91,    Lit.  Edw.  508,    (556),    (but 
the  pope's  is,  2  Tyn.  247,  273) ;   the  Jews 
looked    for    a    temporal    king,   Rid.    70; 
Christ's  kingdom  shadowed  forth  by  tem 
poral   conquests,    Pil.  261 ;  its   difference 
from   an   earthly   kingdom,    ib.  269;   it  is 
spiritual,  2  Bee.  22,   2  Brad.  360,  1  Hoop. 
79 ;  Christ  is  king  in  the  church,  4  Bui.  84, 
over  which  he  has  absolute  power,  ib.  42; 
he  defends  it  by  his  power  and  his  laws, 
1  Hoop.  78,  not  by  carnal  weapons,  ib.  79; 
he  is  king  of  all,  3  Bui.  237 ;  how  he  reigns 
on  earth,  ib.  276,  &c. ;  his  kingdom  not  yet 
perfect,  Lit.  Edw.  520,  (567)  ;  his  kingdom 
desired,  1  Lat.  364 ;  scripture  calls  the  end 
of  the  world  the  fulfilling  and  performance 
of  the  kingdom  and  mystery  of  Christ,  Lit. 
Edw.  510,  (558);    v.  Millennium;    when 
Christ  will  resign  his  mediatorial  kingdom, 

1  Cov.  385  ;  how  his  kingdom  is  everlasting, 

3  Bui.  280  ;    the  profit  of  his   kingdom, 

2  Bee.  22 

iv.  Oilier  names  and  titles :  Advocate, 
see  iii.  c.  2,  above;  All  in  all,  see  i.  above  ; 
Altar,  see  v.  below;  called  an  Angel,  Pil. 
134,  the  angel  from  the  altar,  Bale  465; 
Anointed,  see  ii.  above;  Apparel,  see  Gar 
ment  in  this  section;  Book  of  life,  see 
Life  in  this  section ;  Bread,  &c.  (v.  Sup 
per  of  the  Lord);  he  is  the  bread  of  life, 
2  Bui  192,  1  Cov.  212,  3  Tyn.  223,  226 ; 
our  heavenly  food,  2  Bui.  154,  156;  the 
food  of  the  soul,  2  Bee.  166,  232,  Hutch. 
242,  not  of  the  body,  Grin.  44,  47,  2  Jew. 
572 ;  his  flesh  is  meat,  and  his  blood  drink, 

1  Lat.  457 ;   the  spiritual  eating  of  him,  2 
Bee.  294,   1  Jew.  528,  529,  543,    Whita. 
489 ;  what  it  is  to  eat  his  flesh  and  drink 
his  blood,  4  Bui.  457,  Hutch.  244,  262,   1 
Tyn.  369,  3  Tyn.  224,  226,  227,  236—238, 
244 ;  before  his  advent  he  was  eaten  by  the 
fathers  in  their  sacraments,  1  Hoop.  127, 
especially  in  the  manna,  1  Jew.  545,  546, 

2  Jew.  617,  which  was  made  Christ's  body, 
2  Jew.  577 ;  his  mystical  body  denoted  by  the 
bread  in  the  communion,  3  Tyn.  257;  he  is 


174 


CHRIST,  iv. 


not  present  corporally  in  sacraments,  4  Bui. 
253;  his  body  received  by  God's  word,  as 
well  as  by  the  Lord's  supper,  1  Brad.  100; 
he  is  our  table,  bread,  strong  meat,  herbs, 
milk,  1  Jew.  526 ;  the  Bridegroom  of  the 
church,  Hutch.  101,  3  Jew.  265,  Sand.  8; 
a  husband,  1  Brad.  298—300 ;  the  church  the 
Lamb's  wife,  Bale  542  ;  Christ's  marriage 
to  the  church,  1  Lai.  456,  (see  also  Church, 
and  Marriage,  and  vii.  below);  our  elder  Bro 
ther,  Lit.  Edw.  524,  (571);  Christ  is  our  Bro 
ther,  God  our  Father,  1  Lat.  328;  the  Com 
forter  of  the  afflicted,  2  Lat.  67  ;  Corner 
stone,  see  Stone,  below  ;  Creator,  see  ii. 
above ;  Deliverer, see  Saviour,  in  this  section; 
promised  as  the  Desire  of  all  nations,  Pil. 
138,  147,  148 ;  the  promise  connected  with 
trouble,  ib.  139;  our  Example,  1  Cm.  201, 
Sand.  288,  1  Tyn.  20,  72,  97,  2  Tyn.  28, 
30;  a  perfect  example,  Wool.  5;  we  must 
imitate  him,  Sand.  375  ;  his  example 
teaches  us  all  virtues,  Hutch.  318;  we 
must  learn  humbleness  from  it,  1  Cov.  213, 
and  meekness,  ib.  219,  and  patience,  ib.; 
he  is  our  example  in  afflictions,  2  Bui.  104; 
conformity  to  his  sufferings  necessary  in 
order  to  our  being  partakers  of  his  glory, 
1  Ful.  441 ;  on  following  him,  3  Bee.  609, 
622,  1  Brad.  252 ;  his  shadow  is  to  be  fol 
lowed  rather  than  the  body  of  councils  or 
doctors,  1  Hoop.  25 ;  but  his  example  is  to 
be  followed  in  such  things  only  as  pertain 
to  our  vocation,  1  Lat.  516;  First-begotten, 
see  ii.  above;  Food,  see  Bread  in  this  sec 
tion  ;  the  Foundation,  2  Bui.  147,  3  Bui. 
51,  Sand.  386,  (see  also  Peter,  in  the  gene 
ral  alphabet,  and  Rock,  and  Stone,  in  this 
section) ;  Fulness,  see  i.  above;  Garment, — 
to  put  on  Christ,  what,  2  Bee.  206,  2 
Hoop.  116,  1  Jew.  526,  2  Jew.  1041 ;  the 
Gift  of  God, — he  was  freely  given  to  us 
of  God,  as  a  new-year's  gift,  1  Bee.  307, 
311,  348;  as  the  gift  of  God  he  bringeth 
salvation,  ib.  312;  Head,  see  vii.  below; 
Holy  One,  see  i.  above;  our  House,  or 
dwellingplace,  1  Jew.  526 ;  Husband,  see 
Bridegroom,  in  this  section ;  Intercessor,  see 
iii.  c.  2,  above ;  Judge,  see  vi.  below ;  Jus 
tice,  see  Righteousness,  in  this  section ; 
King,  see  iii.  a.  and  b.  above ;  the  Lamb, 
Bale,  307,  &c.,  Hutch.  217;  the  Lamb  of 
God,  Satid.  8;  the  Lamb  slain  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world,  Bale  435,  1  Brad. 
49,  1  Ful.  279,  2  Jew.  708,  718 ;  our  pas 
chal  lamb,  or  passover,  1  Bee.  117,  2  Bui. 
164, 1  Cov.  211, 1  Tyn.  354,  &c. ;  the  Lamb 
opens  the  seals,  Bale  312 ;  the  Lamb  on 
mount  Sion,  ib.  451 ;  the  Lamb  shall  feed 


his  servants,  ib.  339 ;  our  Life,  3  Bui.  29, 
2  Tyn.  146,  being  Lord  over  death,  1  Lat. 
548,  550,  2  Lat.  67 ;  Latimer  says  he  is  the 
book  of  life,  2  Lat.  175,  206 ;  our  Light, 
and  the  light  of  the  world,  2  Bui.  137, 157, 
Sand.  212;  light  of  light,  1  Hoop.  16 ;  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  is  light,  1  Tyn.  490, 
2  Tyn.  175 ;  he  is  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of 
Judah,  Bale  306;  our  Lord,  1  Bui.  129,  Now. 
(37),  154;  why  he  is  called  Lord,  3  Bee. 
137 ;  Lord  of  water  as  well  as  land,  1  Lat. 
212 ;  Lord  of  all,  Sand.  284 ;  what  profit 
we  have  in  that  he  is  our  Lord,  2  Bee.  26; 
Manna,  see  Bread,  in  this  section ;  Master, 
see  Lord,  in  this  section,  and  Teacher,  in 
iii.  b.  above ;  Mediator,  see  iii.  c.  2,  above ; 
Messiah,  see  ii.  d.  above;  Passover,  see 
Lamb,  in  this  section ;  our  Peace,  1  Tyn.  330 ; 
sent  from  God  to  preach  peace,  Sand.  284 ; 
trust  in  aught  but  him  cannot  give  peace, 
1  Tyn.  330;  how  he  sends  not  peace  but  a 
sword,  1  Lat.  377,  (see  also  Prince,  in  this 
section);  our  Physician,  1  Tyn.  78;  Priest, 
see  iii.  c.  above ;  Prince  of  peace,  2  Jew. 
1076;  Prophet,  see  iii.  b.  above;  Raiment, 
see  Garment,  in  this  section ;  Reconciler, 
seeiii.  c.l,  above ;  Redeemer, — the  redemp 
tion  effected  by  him,  1  Ful.  279 ;  the  ran 
som  which  he  paid  for  our  redemption,  2 
Cran.  129;  his  death  the  only  sufficient 
price  and  gage  for  sin,  1  Hoop.  50 ;  by  him 
we  are  redeemed  from  bondage,  Sand.  179; 
he  alone  gave  himself  to  redeem  us  from 
unrighteousness,  1  Bee.  328 ;  redeemed  us 
from  all  sin,  ib.  330,  &c.,  3  Bui.  42;  testi 
monies  out  of  the  old  fathers,  that  by  his 
death  he  not  only  delivered  from  original 
sin, butfrom  all  sins,  3 -Bee.  418,  &c. ;  whom 
he  has  redeemed,  3  Bui.  42,  (see  iii.  c.  1, 
above;  also  Redemption);  the  Restorer  of 
all  things,  1  Brad.  352,  355,  362,  363;  our 
Righteousness,  2  Bui.  154,  4  Bui.  68,  173, 

1  Tyn.  95;  our  justice,  wisdom,  and  sanc- 
tification,  1  Ful.  402,  403;  his  righteous 
ness    imputed     makes     believer    perfect, 
Sand.  422 ;  he  is  the  mean  wherein  we  are 
justified,  1  Hoop.  51,  (see  also  Garment,  in 
this  section,    and    the   references   to   the 
merits  of  our  Lord  in  i.  above) ;  a  Rock, 

2  Bui.  174,  178,   2  Cov.  466;  the    rock 
whence  water  flows,  4  Bui.  285,  2  Jew. 
563 ;  the  rock  on  which  the  church  is  built, 
2  Jew.  1000,    Lit.  Edw.  513,  (561),    (see 
also  Peter,   in  the  general  alphabet,  and 
Stone,  in  this  section);  a  Rose  or  flower, 
Hutch.  157  ;  Ruler,  see  Lord,  in  this  sec 
tion,  and  Head  in  vii.  below ;  Saviour, — his 
being  promised  as  such  is  the  beginning  of 


CHRIST,   iv.  v.  vi. 


175 


our  salvation,  1  Bee.  50 ;  he  came  into  the 
world  not  to  rule,  but  to  save,  ib.  213; 
that  Christ  is  the  saviour  of  the  world,  is 
the  sum  of  the  Christian  faith,  1  Cov.  408; 
he  is  our  deliverer,  2  Bui.  301 ;  the  saviour 
of  mankind,  Hog.  55 ;  the  only  saviour, 

1  Bee.  51,    115,   312,   2  Bee.  21,  22,  380, 

2  Bui.  195,  1  Cov.  72,  2  Hoop.  73,  Pil.  81, 
Rog.  158 ;  that  he  is  the  alone  author  of 
salvation,  with  probations  out  of  scripture, 

3  Bee.  305,  &c. ;  there  is  none  other  name 
whereby  we  may  be  saved,   1  Tyn.  356,  2 
Tyn.  214 ;    Papists   pervert  this   doctrine 
by  introducing  the  merit  of  others,  2  Bee. 
380 ;  in  what  way  he  is  a  means  of  salvation 
to  us,  2  Hoop.  477  ;  God  hath  covenanted 
to  give  salvation  through  him,  3  Tyn.  275; 
all  things  requisite  to  salvation  are  given  in 
him,  3  Bui.  27  ;  his  power  saveth  all,  1  Cov. 
77 ;  what  manner  of  a  saviour  he  is,  2  Lat. 
124, 144, 168 ;  a  saviour  from  sin,  2  Tyn.  155 ; 
from  all  sin,  original,  actual,  mortal,  venial, 
1  Bee.  336,  3  Bee.  418 ;   a  perfect  saviour, 
Sand.  283;  he  works  our  salvation  fully, 
3  Bui.  30;  he  Is  the  beginning  and  ending 
of  our  salvation,  1  Bee.  75 ;  he  delivers  us 
from  the  fault  (of  sin),  and  from  the  pain 
due  to  it,  ib.  102 ;  a  saviour,  not  only  be 
fore,  but  after  baptism,  ib.  333,  &c. ;  all 
salvation  to  be  looked  for  in  him,  ib.  312; 
health,  salvation,  and  comfort,  to  be  sought 
only  at  his  hand,  ib.  313,  314,315;  to  whom 
he  is  a  saviour,  ib.  44,  90,  317,  341,  &c.;  all 
God's  elect  are  saved  by  him,  1  Cov.  70; 
the  godly  fathers  of  the  old  testament  were 
saved  by  him,  1  Bee.  116;  he  is  alone  our 
eternal  salvation,  3  Bui.  29  ;  Schoolmaster, 
see  iii.  b.  above;  the  Seed  of  the  woman, 
1  Cov.  21,  2  Hoop.  5,  Lit.  Edw.  503,  (552), 
Now.  (34),  151,  Sand.  8,  1  Tyn.  10,  (see 
also  ii.  c.  above,  and  vi.  below) ;  our  Shep 
herd,  2  Cov.  287,  &c.,    Poet.  410;   what 
comfort  may  be   derived  from    the  belief 
that  he  is  such.  2  Cov.  294,  &c. ;  the  chief 
shepherd,  2  Whitg.  82;  made  Sin  for  us, 
see  iii.  c.  1,  above;  Son  of  God,  see  ii.  b. 
above;  Son  of  Man,  see  ii.  c.  above;  the 
Stone    on    which    we    must    build,    Bale 
128,  (see  also  Foundation,  and  Rock,    in 
this  section);  the  corner-stone,  4  Bui.  82; 
compared  to  the  Sun,  Lit.  Edw.  507,  (556), 
Sand.  358 ;  the  sun  of  righteousness,_Bafe  327, 
482,  552,  whose  beams  are  God's  word  and 
sacraments,  Rid.  13 ;  how  obscured,  Sand. 
358,  359 ;  as  our  Surety,  he  took  our  sins 
upon  him,  1  Lat.  223;  he  voluntarily  suf 
fered  as  such,  Now.  (39),  156 ;  he  discharges 
our  debts,  2  Bee.  636 ;  Table,  see  Bread,  in 


this  section;  Teacher,  see  iii.  b.  above;  he 
is  the  very  Truth,  2  Lat.  298;  the  true 
Vine,  Hutch.  35,  36,  43,  1  Jew.  526 ;  the 
Way  to  God,  1  Cov.  248 ;  the  only  way,  ib. 
221 ;  the  only  way  of  acceptance,  1  Lat. 
167 ;  the  only  way  to  life  eternal,  1  Brad. 
502,  (see  also  iii.  c.  2);  our  Wisdom,  2 Bui. 
154;  the  Wisdom  of  God,  2  Brad.  264,  265; 
the  Word,  2  Brad.  264,  265,  4  Bui.  2C6, 
Hutch.  63,  132,  2  Tyn.  145;  sentiments  of 
Eusebius  on  this  name,  3  Zur.  228 

v.  Types :  Christ  prefigured  by  Adam, 
1  Bui.  113,  Pil.  374, 1  Tyn.  70, 500 ;  by  Abel, 
Sand.  8;  by  Melchisedec,  1  Brad.  590, 
1  Cov.  55,  56,  2  Ful.  260,  Sand.  8,  454, 
Whita.  168,  169,  &  al. ;  by  Isaac,  Sand.  8  ; 
by  Jacob's  ladder,  Hutch.  35 ;  by  Joseph, 
Sand.  8 ;  by  Moses,  1  Tyn.  209,  Whita.  418 ; 
by  Aaron,  2  Bui.  132,  138,  1  Tyn.  208,  209, 
412,  427  ;  by  Joshua,  1  Cov.  50 ;  by  Gideon, 
Sand.  394 ;  by  Sampson,  Calf.  336,  Sand. 
8,  370;  by  David,  2  Brad.  254,  Pil.  371, 
372,  389,  especially  in  his  conflict  with 
Goliath,  Sand.  371,  Whita.  406;  he  is 
David's  branch,  4  Bui.  85;  Elijah  compared 
to  him,  Calf.  336,  Phil.  196,  Rid.  196,  222— 
225;  (see  also  the  several  names);  typified 
by  the  paschal  lamb,  (see  Lamb  in  iv.);  by 
the  manna  (see  Bread  in  iv.) ;  by  the  rock, 
(see  iv) ;  by  the  brazen  serpent,  1  Cov.  44, 

1  Tyn.  426 ;  by  the  door  of  the  tabernacle 
(Lev.  xvii),  1  Brad.  23 ;  called  by  Irenasus, 
our  altar,  1  Jew.  311 ;    he  is  the  golden 
altar,  Bale  358;  the  holy  of  holies,  2  Bui. 
137  ;  signified  by  different  gates  of  Jeru 
salem,  Pil.  378,  579 

vi.     His  career,  from  the  incarnation. 
(a)    Generally  : — CHRIST'S  CHRONICLE, 

CONTAINING  BRIEFLY ..  .WHATSOEVER  IS 
WRITTEN  AT  LARGE  IN  THE  GOSPELS,  by 

Tho.  Becon,  2  Bee.  540,  &c.;  cursus  vita3 
D.  N.  J.  C.;  verses  by  Parkhurst,  Pra. 
Eliz.  413  ;  his  first  coming  and  his  second, 

2  Lat.  98,  (and  see  Advent) ;  psalmi,  lec- 
tiones,    et   preces  de  nativitate,   passione 
resurrectione,  et  ascensione  Christi,  &c., 
Pra.  Eliz.  274;  his  incarnation,  passion, 
resurrection,  ascension,  and  coming  again, 

3  Jew.  252 ;  his  life,  death,  resurrection, 
ascension,  and  particularly  his  second  com 
ing  to  judgment,  Pra.  B.  10 ;  his  betrayal, 
condemnation,  and  death,  Now.  (39),  156; 
of  his  passion,  descent  into  hell,  resurrec 
tion,  and  ascension,  Lit.  Edw.  504,  (553); 
FRUITFUL  LESSONS  UPON   THE  PASSION, 
BURIAL,  RESURRECTION,  AND  SENDING  OF 
THE  HOLY  GHOST,  by  bishop  Coverdale, 
ICov.  195;  Christ's  career  of  suffering,  worse 


176 


CHRIST,   vi. 


than  ours  can  be,  2Lat.  438;  he  was  hated 
and  troubled  more  than  any  man  before  or 
since  his  time,  2  Hoop.  214,  slandered  before 
he  was  born,  and  persecuted  as  soon  as  he 
was  born,  ib.  261 ;  the  Jews'  enmity  against 
him,  1  Tyn.  133,  2  Tyn.  72 ;  his  own  kins 
folk  raised  against  him,  2  Hoop.  261 ;  he  was 
often  falsely  accused,  2  Tyn.  30;  persecuted, 
Bale  195;  his  words  misreported,  2  Led. 
327 ;  his  extreme  poverty,  2  Lot.  106, 
300;  he  refused  not  to  consort  with  sin 
ners,  1  Lat.  15 ;  was  followed  by  the  com 
mon  people  more  than  by  scribes,  ib.  199 ; 
why  the  multitude  followed  him,  Sand, 
338,  &c.;  he  was  diligent  in  his  office,  ib. 
343;  his  prayers,  4  Bui.  225;  he  prayed, 
and  taught  others  to  pray,  1  Bee.  143 ;  how 
he  preached  the  gospel,  3  Bui.  37,  (see  also 
iii.  b.  above);  an  example  to  unpreaching 
prelates,  1  Lat.  199;  his  preaching  was 
plain  and  simple,  2  Lat.  210 ;  it  was  like  a 
sword,  2  Tyn.  131 ;  it  was  not  all  fruitful, 

1  Lat.  155 ;  he  taught  his  disciples  what  to 
preach,   1  Hoop.  20  ;    held   nothing  back 
from  his  apostles,  1  Cov.  77 ;  revealed  all 
things  necessary  to  salvation,  1  Hoop.  20  ; 
spake  and  did  many  things  which  are  not 
written,   1   Bui.  62,    Phil.   359;    why  he 
worked  miracles  (g.  v.),   2  Lat.  160;    he 
confirmed  his  doctrine  by  them,  1  Bee.  52; 
his  works  bore  witness  to  him,  2  Lat.  71, 
73,  100;   he  raised   the   dead  by  his  own 
power,  1  Lat.  550,  2  Lat.  67,  75;  the  pur 
port,  evidence,  and  manner  of  his  miracles, 
all  different  from  those  alleged  to  be  in 
the  mass,  3  Tyn.  262;  his  three  witnesses, 

2  Tyn.  209 

(6)  More  particularly : — he  was  revealed 
before  he  came,  2  Lat.  3 ;  promised  to  the 
the  fathers,  Now.  (35),  151 ;  the  promises 
touching  him,  3  Bui.  13;  he  was  the  desire 
all  nations,  (see  iv.  above);  Moses  leads  to 
him,  2  Bui.  240 ;  he  was  foreshewn  by  the 
holy  prophets,  1  Cov.  59,  1  Tyn.  422;  his 
Spirit  was  in  them,  1  Bui.  327;  plainly 
foretold  by  Isaiah,  Sand.  7 ;  prophecies 
fulfilled  in  him,  3  Bui.  19;  present  with 
the  fathers  before  his  incarnation,  Pil.  134; 
his  coming  or  sending,  what  it  is,  Hutch. 
150;  being  eternal  God,  he  came  in  the 
flesh,  1  Cov.  222,  and  took  on  him  the  seed 
of  Abraham,  ib.  223;  became  poor  to 
make  us  rich,  1  Bee.  51 ;  his  incarnation 
(as  to  which,  see  also  ii.  above),  3  Bui. 
254,  260,  2  Cran.  88,  1  Lat.  456,  Now.  (34, 
38,)  151,  154 ;  A  LESSON  or  THE  INCARNA 
TION  OF  CHRIST,  THAT  HE  TOOK.  HIS  HU 
MANITY  IN  AND  OF  THE  ViRGIN  MARY,  by 


Jo.  Hooper,  2  Hoop.  1 — 18 ;  the  causes  of 
his  incarnation,  1  Bee.  51,  1  Bui.  130,  1 
Hoop.  54 ;  the  effect  and  use  of  it,  ib.  54 ; 
errors  respecting  it,  3  Bui.  260,  2  Tyn.  130; 
how  denied  by  Antichrist  and  his  members, 
2  Tyn.  196 ;  he  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  2  Bee.  27  ;  the  manner  of  his  con 
ception,  1  Bui.  131,  2  Hoop.  9 ;  he  was  con 
ceived  pure,  1  Bui.  133 ;  his  birth,  £6. ;  on 
the  birth  of  Christ ;  verses,  2  Cov.  562 ;  he 
became  true  man  of  the  virgin  Mary,  I  Bee. 
74,  318,  406,  &c.,  2  Bee.  28,  Hutch.  145 ; 
why  born  of  a  woman,  Hutch.  143  ;  why  of  a 
virgin,  ib.  147;  why  of  a  virgin  betrothed, 
ib.  148;  why  born  a  babe,  ib.  149  ;  the  day 
of  his  nativity  uncertain,  Whita.  667,  (v. 
Christmas);  his  lineal  descent,  1  Bui.  44, 
Whita.  560;  his  genealogy  according  to 
Matthew  and  Luke,  2  Tyn.  227  ;  why  he 
came  in  the  end  of  the  world,  Hutch.  150, 
(v.  Advent) ;  peace  throughout  the  world  at 
his  coming,  Sand.  286 ;  trouble  at  his  birth, 
Pil.  140,  335,  359,  423;  how  he  appeared, 

1  Bee.  318;   his  birth  announced  to  shep 
herds,  2  Lat.  84,  119;  how  the  wise  men 
saw  and  worshipped  him,  1  Jew.  540 ;  why 
he   was  circumcised,  2  Lat.  134,  135 ;  his 
infancy,  ib.  91 ;  he  laboured  in  his  vocation 
as  a  carpenter,  1  Lat.  214,  2  Lat.  158;  his 
baptism,  Hutch.  121 ;  why  baptized,  ib.  152; 
not  because  he  had  need  thereof,  but  to 
give  the  church  an  example,  Phil.  191 ;  his 
temptation  in  the  wilderness,  1  Cov.  73; 
why  tempted,  Hutch.  152;  in  order  that 
he  might  succour  those  that  are  tempted, 

2  Hoop.  12;  he  overcame  the  devil  with  the 
word,  1  Lat.  505;    always   answered  ob 
jections  by  the  word  of  God,  1  Hoop.  25 ; 
his   citations  from  the  Old  Testament,  1 
Ful.  44,  49 ;  the  miracle  at  Cana,  2  Lat. 
160;  he  honoured  wedlock,  1  Bui.  396;  his 
discourse  with  Nicodemus,  1  Hoop.  52  ;  all 
night  in  prayer,  Pil.  340;   was   pitiful  to 
those  who  had  no  shepherd,  Sand.  344 ;  his 
apostles  (g.  v.),  1  Bui.  52;  his  example  in 
sending  them  forth,  1  Lat.  292  ;  his  choice 
of  them,  2  Bee.  446 ;  why  he  called  fishers, 
2  Lat.  24 ;  his  sermon  on  the  mount,  1  Lat. 
475;  he  reproves  certain  rich  worldlings, 
2  Bee.  587,  588  ;  on  his  sleep  in  the  ship, 
2  Jew.  994,  Sand.  370,  &c. ;  he,  and  not  his 
garment,   cured   the   sick  woman,  1  Lat. 
542 ;  he  feeds  five  thousand  (Jo.  vi.),  Sand. 
340,  &c. ;  pitiful  to  those  who  lacked  food, 
ib.  344;  his  words  in  John  vi.  make  much 
for  the  interpretation  of  the  words  of  the 
supper,  4  Bui.  289,  462;   he  conveys  him 
self  away  from  being  made  a  king,  1  Bui. 


CHRIST,   vi. 


177 


387 ;  subject  to  the  temporal  power,  1  Tyn. 
188,  2  Tyn.  245;  he  absolves  adultery,  1 
Bui.  4.13;  why  he  refused  to  be  a  judge, 
Hutch.  324,  330  ;  he  came  not  as  a  judge 
or  magistrate,  1  Lai.  273,  299  ;  nor  to  de 
liver  from  civil  burdens,  ib.  282  ;  he  claimed 
no  temporal  power,  2  Tyn.  6;  he  foretells 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  end 
of  the  world,  1  Brad.  39,  2  Lot.  45,  Sand. 
351 ;  warns  against  surfeiting  and  drunk 
enness,  1  Bui.  423 ;  his  saying  that  we 
should  not  always  have  him  with  us,  how 
spoken,  Phil.  180,  187  ;  his  zeal  for  God's 
house,  Pil.  5,  344;  he  purges  the  temple, 

2  Jeio.  1009, 'Sand.  23G;  signification  of  his 
casting  out  the  sellers,  2  Jew.  708 ;  he  de 
sires  to  eat  the  passover,  Rid.  233 ;  what 
lie  did  when  he  ordained  his  holy  supper, 

3  Bee.  254 ;  he  alone  ordained  it,  ib.  372, 
as  an  everlasting  token  of  his  passion  and 
death,  ib.  373,  as  a  token  of   love  among 
his  people,  ib.  ;  he  instituted  not  a  sacri 
fice,  but  a  memorial,  ib.  372,  377 ;  he  sacri 
ficed  with  thanksgiving  to   God,  ib.  3G6; 
what  he  commanded  to  be  done  in  the  ad 
ministration  of  his  supper,  ib.  358 ;  his  ac 
tion  therein  is  our  instruction,  ib.  383;  he 
preached  before  he  ordained  his  holy  sup 
per,  ib.  254,  356;   his  foreknowledge  ex. 
emplified  in  his  prediction  of  the  treachery 
of  Judas,  1  Cov.  214;  he  called  devoutly 
upon   God  his   Father  at  his  supper,  ib. 
356;  he  did  not  eat  the  supper  alone,  ib. 
367  ;  he  did  not  admit  all  kinds  of  persons, 
but  only  apostles  to  receive,  ib.  381,  382; 
ministered  at  a  table,  ib.  259,  356,  without 
gorgeous  furniture,  ib.  362 ;  he  used  nei 
ther  cope  nor  vestment,  but  his  daily  ap 
parel,   ib.  259,  361;   he  ministered  to  his 
disciples  sitting,  ib.  364;  he  delivered  the 
bread  into  the  disciples'  hands,  ib.  363  ;  he 
gave  also  the  mystery  of  his  blood,  ib.  364; 
he  used  common  bread  and  wine,  ib.  359, 
369 ;  his  words  in  ministering  the  supper, 
ib.  357  ;  he  pronounced  them  plainly,  ib. 
362 ;  he  took  bread  and  made  it  his  body, 
saying,  "This  is  my  body,"  that  is  to  say, 
a  figure  of  my  body,  Grin.  65;  he  declared 
that  his  body  was  broken  and  his  blood 
shed  for  the  remission  of  sins,  3  Bee.  367, 
368 ;  said,  in  a  figure,  to  have  borne  himself 
in  his  own  hands,  1  Jew.  602  &  al. ;  proba 
tions  out  of  the  old  fathers  that  his  words, 
"This is  my  body,"  &c.  must  be  figurative 
ly  understood,  3  Bee.  435,  &c. ;  he  did  not 
eat  his  own  body,  Phil.  190 ;  he  said  twice, 
"  I  will  not  drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine," 
Grin.  196 ;  he  gave  the  sacrament  equally  to 


all  his  disciples,  1  Jew.  130 ;  after  the  supper 
he  prepared  for  death,  3  Bee.  358  ;  his  last 
sermon,  1  Lat.  447  ;  '.is  commandment  of 
love,  ib.  453,  454  ;  duration  of  his  ministry, 

1  Bui.  38 ;    history  of  the  three  years  of 
his  preaching  and  miracles  working,  3  Bee. 
546,  548,  551 ;  various  assertions  respecting 
his  age,  4  Bui.  536,  Whita.  665 ;  his  fear, 
or  reverence,  evXapeia  (Heb.  v.  7),  1  Ful. 
323,  &c. ;  he  had  a  natural  fear  of  death, 

2  Cov.  71,  2  Hoop.  225;  his  agony  in  the 
garden,  1  Brad.  63;   the  tears  of  our  Sa 
viour  in  the  garden,  a  poem,  Poet.  422 ;  his 
agony  and   bloody   sweat,   a   sermon    for 
Good  Friday,    1  Lat.  216 ;   considerations 
from   his  agony,    1  Cor.  256,  &c. ;    he   is 
comforted  by  an  angel,  1  Lat.  232 ;  the  be 
trayal  of  Christ;  verses  by  Jo.  Markham, 
Poet.  361 ;  he  bore  the  cross  as  an  example 
to  us,  2  Lat.  430;  the  highway  to  Mount 
Calvarie,   verses   by   S.   Rowlands,    Poet. 
352 ;  Christ  to  the  women  of  Hierusalem  ; 
verses  by  the  same,  ib.  357  ;  as  to  the  passion 
of  our  Lord,  see  also  iii.  c.  above,  the  names 
Redeemer  and  Saviour   in  iv.    above,   and 
the   heads    Cross,  Good -Friday,  Prayers, 
Redemption,   and    Sacrifice ;    his  passion, 

1  Bui.  135,  2  Cran.  88 ;  a  meditation  there 
on,  1  Brad.  196,  Pra.  B.  116;    another, 

2  Brad.  254 ;   he  suffered,  1  Bui.  135,  un 
der  Pontius  Pilate,  ib. ;    how  great  pains 
he    suffered    for    us,   1  Bee.  53,    1  Hoop. 
60,    2  Hoop.   261 ;    his    patient  suffering, 
1   Cov.  75;    Psalms  of   the   passion,   Pra. 
Eliz.  75,  (172) ;  the  passion,  written  by  St 
John,  ib.  81,  (176) ,  prayers  of  the  passion, 
ib.  85,  (180) ;  why  he  suffered  death,  and 
why  on  the  cross,  Hutch.  153;  his  cruci 
fixion,  1  Bui  135,  Now.  100;  the  death  of 
the  cross  reproachful,  1  Bui.  135,  and  ac 
cursed,  1  Tyn.  133;  a  prayer  to  Christ  cru 
cified,  Pra.  B.  149 ;   stanzas  from  Christ's 
Crosse,  by  Jo.  Davies,  Poet.  250;  the  death 
of   Christ,    verses   by  the  same,   ib.  253; 
Saphickes  upon  the  passion  of  Christ,  by 
A.  "VV.,  ib.  452;  his  coat  without  seam  al 
leged  as  an  authority  for  ecclesiastical  vest 
ments,  2  Whitg.  10,  11 ;  his  seven  words  on 
the    cross,    2  Cov.  94;     his    exclamation, 
"Eli,  Eli,  lama  Sabachthani,"  2  Ful.  225, 
Whita.  216;  he  was  touched  with  the  horror 
of  eternal  death,  Noiv.(4t2),  159  ;  the  dark 
ness  was  not  caused  by  an  eclipse,  Whita. 
578;  the  earthquake,  1  Cov.  324;  his  death, 
1  Bee.  52,  53,  2  Bee.  31,  32,  447,  3  Bee.  139 ; 
the  water  and  the  blood,  1  Cor.  75,  2  Tyn. 
209,    Whita.  499;    considerations    on   the 
death  of  Christ,  1  Cov.  308—310;  he  died 

12 


178 


CHRIST,  vi. 


freely,  2  Bui.  201 ;  his  death  was  predeter 
mined  and  concluded  in  the  counsel  of 
God,  1  Cov.  403 ;  the  day  was  specially 
foreordained,  Now.  (41),  158 ;  he  was  to  be 
slain  in  the  latter  days  of  the  world,  and  at 
a  certain  time,  as  denoted  by  the  day  ap 
pointed  for  the  Passover,  2  Bui.  180;  yet 
the  Jews  were  no  less  guilty,  1  Cov.  404; 
he  was  condemned  and  crucified  by  the 
visible  church,  2  Cran.  15 ;  the  necessity  of 
his  death  for  us,  2  Bee.  229,  230,  1  Cov. 
368  ;  he  died  not  in  vain,  1  Bui.  114, 
136;  what  profit  we  have  by  his  pas 
sion,  2  Bee.  29—32,  1  Cov.  75,  220; 
Now.  (42),  160 ;  comfort  from  his  pas 
sion,  2  Cov.  71 ;  what  he  did  and  suffered 
was  for  our  sake,  2  Bee.  29;  he  suffered 
for  our  redemption  and  example,  Hutch. 
316 ;  by  death  he  overcame  death,  2 
Cran.  92,  1  Lat.  550,  2  Lot.  145,  Now. 
(39),  156,  and  destroyed  the  power  of 
the  devil,  1  Lat.  360,  2  Lat.  185 ;  the 
death  of  death,  sin's  pardon,  and  soul's 
ransom  ;  verses  by  S.  Rowlands,  Poet.  349; 
by  his  death  we  are  delivered  from  our 
sins,  2  Bee.  230 ;  the  scriptures  were  opened 
thereby,  and  paradise  was  unclosed,  Whita. 
389;  in  his  death  is  all  our  hope,  2  Cov. 
404;  his  death  is  to  be  preached  by  the 
tongue  of  man  from  scripture,  not  from 
decrees  of  bishops,  1  Hoop.  31 ;  his  passion 
blasphemed,  ]  Lat.  231 ;  his  burial,  2  Bee. 
32,  I  Bui.  136,  Now.  (43),  160;  what  profit 
we  have  thereby,  2  Bee.  33;  reflections 
thereon,  1  Cov.  316 — 321 ;  the  description 
of  it  by  the  evangelists,  necessary  for  the 
assurance  of  our  belief  in  his  death  and  re 
surrection,  ib.  317 ;  his  burial  must  needs 
be  honourable,  as  foretold  by  Isaiah,  ib. 
we  must  learn  with  Christ  to  die  from  the 
^world,  and  to  be  buried  in  his  death,  ib. 
318,  319 ;  what  we  may  learn  from  the  con 
duct  of  the  women,  who  brought  spices  for 
the  burial  of  our  Saviour,  ib.  320,  321 ;  his 
descent  into  hell,  2  Bee.  33,  3  Bee.  139, 

1  Bui.  137,   2  Cran.  89,  1  Ful  278,  &c., 

2  Hoop.  30,  Now.  (43),  160,  Rog.  59,  (see 
also  Hell,  a'oijs) ;  various  opinions  respect 
ing  it,  Rog.  60 ;  difference  between  Papists, 
Whita.  536 ;  the  Romish  view  not  provable 
by  scripture,  ib. ;  Latimer  and  others  held 
that  Christ  descended  to  the  place  of  tor 
ment,  1  Lat.  233,  234 ;  a  very  gross  opinion 
on  the  point  maintained  by  a  martyr  [Lati 
mer  ?J,  1  Whitg.  29  n.,  see  also  2  Cran.  89; 
the  fact  denied  by  some,  1  Lat.  233 ;  sup 
posed  by  some  to  mean  no  more  than  the 
burial,  Whita.  537 ;  the  old  metrical  version 


of  the  creed  thereon,  1  Ful.  283, 284;  various 
opinions  as  to  the  reasons  of  Christ's  de 
scent  into  hell,  Whita.  537,  538;  our  profit 
thereby,  2  Bee.  33;  his  resurrection  from 
the  dead,  1  Bee.  54, 2  Bec.33,  34,  3  Bee.  139, 
140,  1  Bui.  140,  &c.,  2  Cov.  142,  &c.,  Now. 
(43) ,  161,  Rog.  62,  (and  see  Easter);  of  the 
resurrection,  verses,  2  Cov.  563;  another  of 
the  same,  ib. ;  Christ  rose  on  the  third  day, 
1  Bui.  142 ;  he  rose  again  with  his  true  body, 
3  Bui.  257,  2  Cov.  142,  144,  145,  which  is 
called  flesh,  even  after  his  resurrection, 
1  Jew.  461  ;  he  raised  his  body  by  the 
power  of  his  godhead,  1  Hoop.  18;  the 
earthquake,  1  Cov.  324;  the  necessity  of 
his  resurrection,  Lit.  Edw.  505,  (554) ;  the 
doctrine  thereof,  1  Cov.  76;  whoso  truly 
believes  the  resurrection  of  Christ  is  pre 
pared  to  believe  all  that  concerns  Christ, 
ib.  323;  comfort  from  it,  2  Cov.  71,  72;  re 
flections,  1  Cov.  349,  &c. ;  why  it  behoved 
Christ  to  rise  again,  ib.  369 ;  it  is  a  proof 
that  he  is  the  true  Messiah,  ib.  405;  a 
strong  argument  to  prove  his  godhead,  ib.; 
it  was  discredited  at  first  by  the  apostles, 
3  Tyn.  37,  38;  why  Christ  permitted  this, 

1  Cov.  327 ;  why  he  led  them  gradually  to 
the  belief  of  it,  ib.  328;  the  resurrection 
described  by  the   evangelists,  ib.  322,   for 
the  strengthening  and  stablishing   of  our 
faith  in  Christ,  ib.  323;   why  they  so  dis 
tinctly  describe  the  resurrection,  ib.  327; 
why  they  do  not  all  speak  alike,  ib.  323; 
evidence  of  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord, 

2  Cov.  142 — 144;   his  appearings  after  it, 
ib.  144;  why  Christ  would  not  suffer  Mary 
to  touch  him,  1  Cov.  330  ;  why  he  appeared 
so  often  after  his  resurrection,  ib.  343 ;  why 
he  ate  bread,  ib. ;  what  we  learn  from  the 
doubting  and  confession   of  Thomas,  ib. 
345 ;  our  Saviour's  appearance  to  the  dis 
ciples  at  the  sea  of  Galilee,  ib.  348,  &c. ; 
what  instruction  we  derive  from  the  mira 
cle  wrought  on  that  occasion,  ib.  351,  &c.; 
what  instruction  the  ministers  of  the  gospel 
derive  from  his  discourse  with  Peter,  ib. 
355 — 361 ;  the  profit  we  have  by  our  Lord's 
resurrection,    2  Bee.  34,  35,    2  Cov.  147, 
Now.  (44),  161 ;  we  are  thereby  born  again 
to  a  lively  hope,  2  Cov.  148,  and  assured  of 
our  own  resurrection,  ib.  149 ;  what  Christ 
taught  after  his  resurrection,   Whita.  547; 
before  his  ascension  he  gave  a  charge  to 
his  servants,  1  Bee.  1,  especially  concern 
ing  ministers,  ib.  2 ;  his  promises  respect 
ing  his  presence,  3  Bee.  273,  Pil.  110;  his 
presence  in    the  sacraments   is   spiritual, 
2  Cran.  176  n.  (v.  Supper);  his  ascension. 


CHRIST,   vi.  vii. 


179 


1  Bee.  54,  2  Bee.  35,  36,  3  Bee.  139,  140, 

1  Bui.  143—146,   1  Cov.  380,  &c.,   2  Cov. 
149,  162,  1  Fill.  322,  Now.  (45),  163,  Rog. 
65;    Christ  compared  with  Elijah,  see  v. 
above;  why  he  ascended,  3  Bee.  139,  &c., 
Lit.  Edw.  505,   506,   (554,  555) ;    viz.    to 
shew  that  his  kingdom  was  not  earthly, 
Lit.  Edw.  508,  (556),  and  for  other  causes, 
ib.  509,  (557) ;  the  profit  or  fruit  of  Christ's 
ascension,   1  Bee.  54,   2  Bee.  36,   2  Cov. 
164,   Noiv.   (46),    164 ;    comfort  from   it, 

2  Cov.  72,  229;  he  went  into  heaven,  IBul. 
145,  and  opened  it,  1  Ful.  287  ;   he  was, 
in  the  full  sense,  the  first  man  who  entered 
heaven,  ib.  279  ;    his    ascension  a  pledge 
of  ours,  3  Bui.  380,  a  cause  of  rejoicing, 

2  Bee.  457,  458 ;   heresies  connected  with 
Christ's  ascension,  2  Cov.  150;  he  ascended 
not  after  his  godhead,  but  after  his  man 
hood,    1  Cov.  382;    he  left  the  world  in 
bodily  presence,  3  Bee.  371,  372;  why  he 
did  not  tarry  with  us  bodily  on  earth,  Now, 
(46 — 48),  164,  165 ;  his  human  nature  is  in 
one  place,  viz.  in   heaven,  and  not  else 
where,    2  Bee.  271,  280,  1  Brad.  90,  392, 

3  Bui.  387,  4  Bui.  68,   Calf.  152,  2  Cov. 
157,  1  Hoop.  67,  70,  158,  159,192,  2  Hoop. 
36,  49,  90,  153,  444,  1  Jew.  505,  506,  Phil. 
209,  Rid.  13,  3  Tyn.  251—254 ;  not  in  di 
vers  places  at  one  time,  2  Bee.  276,  277, 
3  Bee.  272,  &c.,  2  Hoop.  36, 130,  445, 1  Jew. 
480,  &c. ;  probations  of  this  out  of  scripture, 
3.Bec.314,  &C.;  testimonies  of  the  old  fathers, 
2  Bee.  277,  &c.,  3  Bee.  451,  &c. ;  his  body 
must  occupy  space,  1  Hoop.  158 ;  to  teach 
that  his  body  is  in  several  places  evacuates 
his  humanity,  which  is  a  heresy,  2  Bee.  281 ; 
his  ascent  into  heaven,  a  ground  against 
transubstantiation  (q.  v.),  Rid.  176, 213;  the 
article  of  Christ's  ascension  much  spoken  of 
by  the  reformed,  3  Jew.  253, 257;  Christ  said 
to  be  whole  here,  and  whole  there,  1  Jew. 
493, 3  Jew.  535;  a  prayer  to  Christ  ascended, 
Pra  B.  149;  another,  ib.  150;  his  session 
at  God's  right  hand,  1  Bui.  146,  147,  1  Cov. 
384,  385,  Now.  (45),  163;    the  profit  we 
have  thereby,    2  Bee.  36,  37,    Now.  (46), 
154 ;  he  is  crowned  for  his  suffering,  1  Ful. 
374;   he  sends    his   Spirit  to   his  church, 
1  Cov.  385;  he  admits  of  no  vicar  on  earth, 

1  Hoop.  24 ;  none  other  than  the  Holy  Ghost, 

2  Hoop.  39 ;    Christ  seen  corporally  after 
his  ascension,  Rid.  213,  218,  &c. ;  how  seen 
by  Stephen,  Phil.  189;  his  appearance  to 
St  John  in  Patmos,  Bale  269;  his  vision  of 
Christ  on  the  white  horse,  ib.  312  (see  also 
Lamb,   in  iv.  above)  ;    Christ  the  judge, 
1  Brad.  393,  1  Bui.  152,  Note.  (51),  169, 


Sand.  288,  353, 354,  his  second  coming,  and 
the  day  of  judgment,  P  2e  267,  1  Bee.  55, 
327,  2  Bee.  37,  38,  3  Bee.  141,  2  Lat.  44, 
Now.  (50,  51),  168,  169,  Rog.  66,  (see  also 
Advent,  Judgment,  World) ;  a  meditation 
of  Christ  coming  to  judgment,  Pra.  B.  98 ; 
a  meditation  of  Christ  coming  to  judg 
ment,  and  of  the  reward  of  the  faithful  and 
unfaithful,  1  Brad.  185 ;  his  advent  desired, 

1  Brad.  275,  339,  439,  2  Brad.  228,  291, 

2  Cov.  270,  1  Lat.  530,  2  Lat.  441,  Pra.  B. 
23,   44,  86,  109,    Sand.  174,    1  Zur.  277, 
2  Zur.  269 ;   it  is  the  hope  of  the  church, 
Pra.  Eliz.  465  ;  a  cause  of  rejoicing  to  the 
faithful,  1  Bee.  55,  2  Bee.  460,  461,  Sand. 
390;    the    profit    they    will    have    by    it, 
2  Bee.  38  ;  the  time  of  it  is  unknown  to  us, 
2  Jew.  871,  Sand.  355,  356 ;  to  fix  a  time 
is  vain  and  presumptuous,  Sand.  356,  but 
it  is   at  hand,   3  Bee.   624,  1  Brad.  393, 
2  Brad.  71,  249,  339,  2  Jew.  887,  1  Lat.  168, 
169,  172,  364,  Lit.  Eliz.  501  n.,  504,  Pra. 
Eliz.  516,  Rid.  116,  Sand.  441—445,  3  Zur. 
485 ;  St  Paul  thought  the  day  should  have 
come  in  his  time,  2  Lat.  59;  we  should  con 
tinually  look  for  it,  Sand.  368,  2  Tyn.  185; 
an  exhortation  to  watchfulness,  Nord.  182 ; 
preparation  for  it,  2  Lat.  60  ;  Jerome's  pro 
phetic  view  of  the  days  before  the  second 
coming,  1  Jew.  327  (v.  Antichrist);  wars, 
pestilence,  and  other   signs   preceding  it, 
Bale  137,   2  Lat.  51,    Lit.  Eliz.  504,   644, 
Sand.  171,  172,  356—358,    364,  365,  388, 
&c.,  1  Zur.  325;  state  of  the  church  and 
the  world  at  Christ's  coming,  2  Brad.  361 ; 
the  manner  of  his  coming,  Sand.  365 ;  he 
will  come  as  a  thief,  Grin.  4,  2  Lat.  59 ; 
he  will  scarce  find  faith,  2  Ful.  207,  2  Jew. 
869  ;   his    second    coming    foreshewn    by 
the  Flood,  and  the  destruction  of  Sodom, 
2  Jew.  868 ;  the  Son  of  Man  sitting  on  the 
white  cloud,  Bale  463;   how  he  shall  de 
scend,  2  Jew.  869 ;  how  the  living  shall  be 
caught  up,  ib.  870;    Christ's  coming  will 
put  an  end  to  heresies,  1  Zur.  307,  to  po 
pery,  ib.  320;  righteousness  shall  then  have 
the  upper  hand,  Rid.  43  ;  Christ's  coming 
a  cause  of  grief  to  the  unfaithful,   2  Bee. 
460,  461 ;  he  will  take  vengeance  on  the 
wicked,  1  Brad.  422,  2  Cov.  238;  who  will 
be  confounded  at  his  coming,  2  Tyn.l8±\ 
his  kingdom;   see  above,  also  Millennium  ; 
when  his  mediatorial  office  shall  terminate, 
God  (the  Holy  Trinity)  shall  be  all  in  all, 
1  Brad.  272 

vii.     Christ  and  the   Church    (see    also 
Church) :  he  came  to  purge  us  a  peculiar 
people  to  himself,  1  Bee.  340;  men  invited 
19 Q 


180 


CHRIST  —  CHRISTIANS 


to  him,  Sand.  8,  9;  how  God  draws  unto 
him,  1  Hoop.  265 ;  Christ  sets  his  people 
free  from  bondage,  1  Tyn.  18,  and  makes 
them  kings,  priests,  and  disciples  of  God, 
3  Bee.  615 ;  what  he  is  to  them,  1  Tyn.  52, 
296,  297,  300,  319,  3  Tyn.  274,  (see  iii.  and 
iv.  above);  he  is  the  perfectness  of  the 
faithful,  2  Bui.  249  ;  Christ  in  Sion,  or  the 
church,  Pit.  262,  264 ;  what  his  church  is, 

3  Bee.  614, 615 ;  his  mystical  body,  1  Brad. 
353,  Phil.  198,  Rid.  17,  1  Tyn.  334;  he  is 
the  head  of  the  church,  1  Brad.  435,  1  Jew. 
378,  Nord.99,  Now.  99,  3  Tyn.  31,  2  Whitg. 
84,  85,  426,  3  Whitg.  419,  and  ruler  of  the 
house  of  God,  Phil.  394;    the  only  head, 

4  Bui.  67,  86,  3  Jew.  265 ;  Christ  the  alone 
head  of  the  catholic  and  apostolic  church, 
with  probations  out  of  scripture,   3  Bee. 
307,  308 ;    the  only  ruler   in   the   church, 
Grin.  205;  he  governs  his  church,  being 
present  therewith  as  God,  though  absent 
in  body,   Lit.  Edw.  506,  507,  (554,  555); 
how  we  are  incorporated  with  the  mystical 
body  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  140—142 ;  he  must 
be  sought  amongst  the  poor,  2  Lat.  127; 
he  is  still  naked,  hungry,  and  sick,  in  his 
members,  Sand.  159  ;  begs  in  our  streets, 
and  at  our  doors,  ib.  187,  230,  266;  lies  in 
the  streets  of  London,  Rid.  535 ;  his  con 
gregation  always  persecuted  by  the  syna 
gogue  of  Satan,  3  Bee.  194,  195 ;  Christ  is 
ours,  1  Bee.  52,  348;  he  must  be  received 
thankfully,  ib.  57  ;  what  it  is  to  follow  him 
and  leave  all  for  his  sake,  3  Bee.  609,  622  ; 
how  he  dwells  in  us,  1  Jew.  472,  &c.;  said 
to  be  mingled  with  us,  ib.  474;   he  must 
be  spiritually  conceived  in  our  hearts,  and 
brought  forth  in  our  mouths  and  actions, 
2  Hoop.  28;  to  be  in  him,  what,  ib.  432; 
his  people  are  all  one  in  him,  1  Tyn.  334, 
and   all    equal,   1  Lat.  249,  2   Lat.  199, 
1   Tyn.  98,  200,  258,  296;    they  that  will 
live  in  him  must  suffer  persecution,  2  Hoop. 
263;   he  allured  his  disciples  to  suffer  for 
the    glory   of   God,    3  Bee.  366  ;    he    is 
with  the  faithful  in  adversity,  1  Cov.  230 ; 
through  him  we  have  the  victory  over  our 
enemies,  1  Bee.  114;    Christians  must  re 
joice  in  him,  2  Bee.  448;  nothing  can  sepa 
rate  us  from  him,  Nord.  97;  what  it  is  to  die 
in  him,  1  Hoop.  563 ;  every  believer  is  bound 
to  die  for  his  doctrine,  2  Tyn.  37 ;  what  it 
is  to  rest  in  him  after  this  life,  3  Bee.  217 

Christ-cross:  1  Brad.  264 
Christen  :  Christians,  2  Tyn.  104,  254 
Christen -catte  (Bishop):  3  Tyn.  263 
Christendom  :  the  word  used  for  christening, 
1  Tyn.  277,  2  Tyn.  92 


Christian  II.,  king  of  Denmark :  the  Danish 
reformation  begun  under  him,  1  Cov.  424 ; 
he  was  expelled  from  his  kingdoms,  2  Ful. 
121,2  Tyn.  334  n 

Christian  III.,  king  of  Denmark:  intercedes 
with  queen  Mary  for  Coverdale,  2  Cov. 
xiv;  completes  the  reformation,  1  Cov.  424; 
sat  openly  in  judgment,  1  Lat.  274 

Christian  doctrine:  its  excellence  to  a  Chris 
tian  commonwealth,  3  Bee.  597  ;  in  some 
places  called  heresy,  ib. ;  honoured  at  Sand 
wich,  ib. 

CHRISTIAN  KNIGHT,  by  Tho.  Becon,  2 Bee.  620 

Christian  man  :  v.  Christians,  Doctrine,  In 
stitution. 

Christian  Religion  :  v.  Religion. 

Christians,  Believers,  Godly:  v.  Christ, 
Church;  also  Brethren,  Christs,  Godly, 
Heirs,  Martyrs,  Priests  ( iepels ),  Righte 
ous,  Saints ;  likewise  Adoption,  justifi 
cation,  Predestination,  Redemption,  Re 
generation;  and  Affliction,  Cross,  Error, 
&c. 

Of  the  name  Christians,  3  Bui.  239; 
when  given,  ib.  291  ;  antiquity  of  the  name, 
ib.;  some  of  the  Jews  of  old  were  by  faith 
Christians,  Hutch.  218,  248,  325,  326 ;  the 
great  honour  of  the  name,  Wool.  15;  Chris 
tians  are  named  of  Christ,  3  Bui.  50,  Now. 
(1),  113 ;  they  are  anointed,  2  Tyn.  180, 184, 
and  bear  the  name  by  Christ's  anointing, 
2  Hoop.  29;  Julian  called  them  Galileans, 
\Jeic.  667;  Christian  and  catholic,  the  only 
names  to  be  received,  1  Ful.  20;  who  are 
Christians  in  truth,  3  Bee.  602,  2  Hoop.  56, 
2  Lat.  316  ;  erroneous  statements  of  Vel- 
sius,  Grin.  474,  &c. ;  what  a  Christian  is, 
and  how  he  is  made  such,  Grindal's  ani 
madversions  on  those  statements,  ib.  436, 
&c.;  there  are  but  few,  3  Bui.  293,  1  Tyn. 
204;  a  true  Christian  almost  as  rare  as  a 
black  swan,  Wool.  10;  story  of  a  Christian 
and  a  Jew,  3  Bee.  281,  282 ;  opinions  meet 
for  a  Christian  man,  1  Cov.  514 ;  Christians 
must  leave  man's  word  and  cleave  to 
God's,  1  Hoop.  139;  their  state  and  cha 
racter,  2  Brad.  Ill,  114,  1  Tyn.  90,  97, 
263,  2  Tyn.  170,  171,  189,  201,  210  ;  in 
respect  of  God  they  are  but  passive,  1  Tyn. 
197,  3  Tyn.  174 ;  believers  are  not  con 
demned,  2  Cov.  354,  but  justified,  1  Bui. 
110,  2  Lat.  154;  the  godly  are  justified  and 
received  into  favour,  before  they  are  made 
partakers  of  the  sacraments,  4  Bui.  311 ; 
their  righteousness  imputative,  3  Bui.  46; 
all  believers  are  perfect  by  imputation, 
Sand.  422;  they  are  sinners  and  yet  no 
sinners,  3  Tyn.  32,  33;  they  cannot  err, 


CHRISTIANS 


181 


and  yet  may  err,  ib.  32;  the  faithful  though 
they  slip,  yet  they  fall  not  (utterly),  ib.  35; 
why  they  sometimes  fall,  and  how,  1  Tyn. 
491 ;  they  are  not  servants  but  sons,  Sand. 
447  ;  the  sons  of  God,  2  Bee.  2.5,  2  Tyn.  27, 
149,  190,  197,  200;  why  they  are  called 
saints,  2  Sec.  43;  the  faithful  are  saved, 
3  Bui.  34,  and  have  eternal  life,  I  Bui.  110; 
they  are  not  of  this  world,  1  Brad.  415,  &c., 

2  Cov.  231,  &c.,  but  crucified,  dead,  buried, 
risen,  and  ascended  with  Christ,  Now.  (48, 
49),   166,   167 ;     their    bodies    are    God's 
temples,  Phil.  257  ;  they  are  kings,  2  Bui. 
285,  3  Bui.  289 ;   and  priests,  2  Bui.  285, 

3  Bui.  290;  their  sacrifice,  viz.  their  goods, 
bodies,  souls,  Sand.  413,  &c.;  they  are  sol 
diers  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  2;j6,  1  Lat.  490;  pil 
grims,  1  Lat.  474 ;  addressed  by  John  as 
children,  young  men,  and  fathers,  2  Tyn. 
175,  176;  they  should  not  be  always  chil 
dren,   2  Lat.  339,   Whita.  243;   they  need 
leisure  to  grow,   1  Tyn.  4o4;  young  ones 
require    milk,    older    ones    strong    meat, 
ib.  505  ;    all   are   equal  in  Christ,  1  Lat. 
249,  2  Lat.  199,  1  Tyn.  98,  2UO,  258,  296 ; 
they  are  called  sheep,   2  Cov.   282,   &c.  ; 
though  sheep  they  are  reasonable,  1  Whitg. 
525;    description  of  their  life,  1  Bee.  324, 
Wool,  passim ;  their  office  or  duty,  1  Cov. 
514,  1  Hoop.  15,  76,    2  Hoop.  99  ;    they 
should   consider  their  vocation,  and  seek 
to  walk  worthy  of  it,   2  Bee.  475,  &c.  ; 
an   wholesome  warning   for  all  men  that 
bear  the  name  of  Christians  to  live  Chris- 
tianly,  by  Jo.  Hall,  M.D.,  Poet.  200;  what 
Christ  requires  of  them,   1  Lat.  8  ;    two 
things  requisite  in  a  Christian,  faith  and 
works,  1  Tyn.  471 ;   they  live  by  faith,  3 
Tyn.  206;  they  work  because  it  is  God's 
will,  1  Tyn.  77  ;    faith   and  truth   should 
reign  among  them,  1  Bee.  360;  they  must 
live  holily,  1  Hoop.  77,  93,  not  in  wilful 
sin,  2  Tyn.  189,  191,  212,  213,  (although 
the  godly  have  always  acknowledged  them 
selves  sinners,  2  Bee.  637),  but  seeking  in 
all   things  to  honour   Christ,  3  Tyn.  109  ; 
the   children   of   God   love  righteousness, 
ib.  276;  the  good  forgive  injuries,  Pll.  424; 
judge  others  to  be  like  themselves,  ib.  425; 
cannot  but  love,  1  Tyn.  298;  to  be  a  Chris 
tian   is  difficult,  a    science    practive,  not 
speculative,  1  Hoop.  137 ;  none  are  worthy 
to  be  called  Christians  who  are  not  ready 
to  renounce  all,  Phil.  255  ;  why  the  good 
dwell  among  the  wicked,  Pil.  424;  their 
godly  conversation  has  turned  many  to  the 
faith,  1  Bee.  17  ;  their  study,  ib.  82  ;  they 
must  labour  for  their  living,  1  Lat.  211; 


they  are  bound  to  obey  the  law,  1  Hoop. 
94,  and  must  not  resist  tyrants,  3  Tyn.  188 ; 
Christ's  sheep  must  not  fight  the  wolves, 
2  Tyn.  68  ;  Christians  may  serve  heathen 
masters,  Pil.  311 ;  THK  OBEDIENCE  OF  A 
CHRISTIAN  MAN,  by  Will.  Tyndale,  1  Tyn. 
127;  Christians  maybe  both  rich  and  ho 
nourable,  2  Lat.  214 ;  have  been  and  may  be 
magistrates,  1  Bee.  214,  1  Bui.  385 ;  may  use 
punishment  of  death  and  bear  weapons, 
2  Hoop.  127 ;  how  they  prepare  themselves 
to  battle,  1  Bee.  252 ;  in  what  sense  they 
may  seek  to  be  avenged,  1  Lat.  145,  151 ; 
rules  of  Christian  living,  1  Cov.  506;  we 
must  judge  well  of  scripture,  not  doubting 
the  promises  of  God,  ib. ;  we  must  with  a 
good  courage  enter  in  the  way  of  salvation, 
ib.  507  ;  we  must  despise  whatsoever  lead- 
eth  from  the  way  of  Christ,  ib.508;  Christ 
must  be  the  mark  and  ensample  of  our 
living,  ib.  509 ;  we  must  ascend  from  things 
visible  to  things  invisible,  ib.  510  ;  we  must 
follow  Christ  in  his  saints,  ib.  512;  we 
must  vary  from  the  common  people,  ib. ; 
nothing  should  make  us  to  go  back  from 
the  truth,  ib.  513  ;  we  must  be  climbing  up 
unto  godliness,  ib.  515;  we  must  ponder 
the  incommodities  of  sin,  ib.  516;  we  may 
not  despair  in  God,  ib.;  we  must  ever  keep 
watch,  ib.  517  ;  we  must  neither  be  faint 
hearted  nor  presumptuous,  ib. ;  of  tempta 
tion  we  must  take  occasion  of  virtue,  ib. 
518 ;  after  one  temptation  we  must  ever 
look  for  another,  ib. ;  we  must  not  favour 
ourselves  in  any  vice,  ib.  519;  we  must 
compare  the  bitterness  of  the  fight  with  the 
pain  that  followeth  sin,  and  the  sweetness 
of  sin  with  the  pleasure  of  the  victory,  ib.; 
we  must  not  despair  though  we  be  under, 
ib.  520  ;  we  must  exercise  ourselves  in  the 
cross  of  Christ,  ib.;  we  must  consider  the 
filthiness  of  sin  and  the  dignity  of  man,  ib. 
521 ;  .also  the  goodness  of  God  and  the 
malice  of  the  devil,  ib. ;  likewise  the  reward 
of  sin,  and  the  reward  of  virtue,  ib.  522, 
as  well  as  the  misery  of  this  life,  ib.,  and 
the  extreme  mischief  of  impenitence,  ib. 
323 ;  the  desire  of  Christians,  3  Bee.  226 ; 
their  humility,  prayer,  fasting,  &c.,  1  Tyn. 
75;  how  they  give  thanks  to  God,  4  Bui. 
222;  their  praying,  ib.  186;  what  they  should 
pray  for,  1  Bee.  167  ;  their  whole  life  should 
be  a  fervent  desire  of  heavenly  things, 
ib.  131 ;  Christians  cannot  agree  with  the 
world,  2  Lat.  184;  the  faithful  cannot 
•want,  Pil.  154;  God  will  provide  for  them, 
2  Lat.  154;  their  confidence  in  God,  2  Tyn. 
159;  nothing  chances  to  the  godly  without 


182 


CHRISTIANS   —   CHRISTOPIIERSON 


the  singular  providence  of  God,  2  Bee.  158; 
it  is  in  no  tyrant's  power  to  take  away  their 
lives  till  God  appoints,  3  Bee.  218 ;  they 
understand  everything  necessary  to  salva 
tion,  Whita.  392;  their  rich  comfort,  2  Cov. 
314;  how  Christ  comforts  believers  under 
their  trials,  ib.  312,  313;  he  comforts  them 
at  his  holy  table,  ib.  313 ;  they  find  great 
consolation  in  the  faithful  service  of  God 
and  earnest  prayer,  ib.  318;  the  joy  of 
Christians,  what  it  is,  1  Bee.  265 ;  that  they 
do  not  always  experience  the  same  degree 
of  spiritual  joy  is  shewn  in  the  examples  of 
David  and  St  Paul,  2  Cov.  317  ;  how  be 
lievers  win,  ib.  312;  what  things  are  hoped 
for  by  them,  2  Bee.  13, 14,  2  Bui.  88 ;  they 
shall  judge  the  world,  P/»7.264;  their  final 
joy,  2  Bee.  400,  461,  2  Lat.  195;  the  godly 
are  punished  for  a  time,  Pil.  250 ;  they  are 
afflicted  while  the  wicked  live  in  pleasures, 
2  Bui.  67 ;  against  the  temptation  arising 
from  the  misery  of  the  godly  in  the  world, 
and  the  wealth  of  the  ungodly,  with  sen 
tences  and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
463,  &c.;  how  they  behave  in  calamities, 
2  Bui.  82 ;  it  is  not  expedient  that  Chris 
tians  should  be  delivered  from  the  troubles 
of  the  world,  2  Hoop.  230 ;  Christians  must 
bear  the  cross,  2  Lat.  429  &c.,  not  give 
money  to  be  exempt,  ib.;  their  only  way  of 
deliverance  is  to  cast  their  burden  upon 
God,  2  Cov.  308 ;  faithful  ones  will  be  hated 
and  reviled,  1  Bee.  287,  and  must  look  to 
be  rejected,  as  Christ  was,  2  Brad.  109, 
112 ;  they  must  love  their  brethren,  2  Tyn. 
137  ;  all  Christians  are  united  by  two  bonds, 
Pil.  367  ;  the  cross  tries  who  are  true  ones, 
1  Tyn.  412  ;  Christians  are  called  to  suffer 
ing,  ib.  137  ;  how  it  goeth  with  faithful  be 
lievers,  2  Cov.  312  ;  Christians  are  subject 
to  two  kinds  of  troubles,  2  Hoop.  230 ;  every 
man  is  two  men,  flesh  and  spirit,  which  fight 
perpetually,  2  Tyn.  9 ;  therefore  every  man 
must  have  his  cross  for  the  mortifying  of 
his  flesh,  ib.;  they  have  always  had  a  care 
for  the  church,  Sand.  235;  dissensions 
among  them,  and  the  evil  consequences 
thereof,  1  Jew.  532,  2  Jew.  687  ;  they  must 
remove  false  doctrine,  and  cut  off  springing 
evils,  2  Hoop.  3;  they  have  many  enemies 
in  the  world,  1  Bee.  125,  126 ;  slanders  and 
false  charges  brought  against  the  early 
Christians,  3  Jew.  155,  Pil.  359,  Sand.  69, 
1  Tyn.  164;  some  said  they  worshipped 
Bacchus  and  Ceres,  2  Jew.  1026  ;  the  first 
thing  the  ancient  converts  did  was  to  pro 
claim  defiance  to  paganism,  Sand.  373 
Christians  (False) :  who  are  such,  3  Bui.  295, 


2  Jew.  937,  &c.,  2  Lat.  316 ;  there  have  ever 
been  many,  1  Tyn.  165 ;  but  few  of  those 
designated  Christians  are  under  the  ever 
lasting  testament  of  God  in  Christ,  ib.  204; 
those  who  live  not  according  to  their  pro 
fession  are  false  Christians,  and  as  far  from 
eternal  life  as  Jews  and  Turks,  2  Lat.  315, 
342,  346 ;  what  a  fire  boils  in  their  hearts, 
2  Bee.  623 

Christina  (St):  said  to  be  the  saviour  of  men 
and  women  by  her  passion,  Rog.  298 

Christina,  landgravine  of  Hesse :  3  Zur. 
666  n 

Christison  (Will.),  minister  of  Dundee  :  2  Zur. 
364  n.,  365 

Christmas :  on  the  observance  of  Christmas 
day,  1  Bui.  260,  2  Whitg.  576;  the  day  of 
the  nativity  was  observed  in  the  time  of 
Maximian,  who  burned  a  church  where 
many  were  assembled  to  keep  it,  2  Jew. 
976;  Augustine  on  the  day,  2  Whitg.  576; 
Jerome  (?)  says  it  is  uncertain  whether  this 
is  the  day  on  which  Christ  wyas  born,  or 
that  of  his  baptism,  Whita.  667  ;  it  was 
the  only  night  on  which  mass  might  be 
said,  1  Jew.  117 ;  sermons  for  Christmas 
day,  2  Lat.  84,  Sand.  7  ;  verses  for  Christ 
mas  day,  by  F.  Kinwelmersh,  Poet.  291 ;  a 
Christmas  carol,  "My  sweet  little  baby," 
&c.,  ib.  506;  the  season  wickedly  observed 
by  many,  3  Zur.  285 ;  the  reformed  service 
compared  by  the  Devonshire  rebels  to  a 
Christmas  game,  2  Cran.  179 ;  the  Popish 
service  more  like  one,  ib.  180;  Christmas 
pie,  Calf.  158 

CHRISTMAS  BANQUET,  by  Tho.  Becon,  1  Bee. 
59 

Christmas  (Hen.)  :  editor  of  bp  Ridley's 
Works,  Rid.;  and  of  the  Select  Works  of 
bp  Bale,  Sale. 

Christopher  (St):  invoked  for  continual 
health,  1  Bee.  139,  Hutch.  171 ;  account  of 
him,  1  Bee.  139  n.,  Hutch.  172  n. ;  his  huge 
bulk,  Hutch.  23 

Christopher,  pope :  his  brief  pontificate, 
1  Hoop.  217 

Christopher,  margrave  of  Baden  :  Park. 
xiii.  n 

Christopher,  count  Palatine :  2  Zur.  247 

Christopher,  prince  of  Wurtemberg:  Jew. 
xiii. 

Christopher  (   ):  1  Zur.  43,  3  Zur.  334 

(qu.  if  Froschover?). 

Christophers  :  supporters,  Bale  317 

Christopherson  (Jo.),bp  of  Chichester:  notice 
of  him,  Phil,  xxx ;  at  Cambridge,  1546, 
Park.  38  ;  he  tries  to  procure  the  arrest  of 
Sandys,  Sand,  xii;  one  of  the  examiners  of 


CH1USTOPHERSON  —  CHRYSOSTOM 


183 


Philpot,  P/uV.104,112;  bishop  of  Chiehester, 

2  Zur.  20  n ;  he  preaches  a  violent  sermon 
at  Paul's  cross,  and  is  committed  to  prison, 
1  Zur.  4;    his  death,    4  Jew.  1196,  1197, 

1  Zur.  4n.,  6;  his  version  of  a  passage  of 
Eusebius,  Whita.  571;  he  translated  Apol- 
linaris,  ib.  688 

Christs:  on  "Touch  not  my  Christs,"  Psa. 
cv.  15,  Wool.  21;  Augustine  says  we  are 
made  Christs,  2  Jew.  5G6 

Christs  (False):  v.  Antichrists. 

Pseudo-christi,  who  they  are,  Hutch.  33 ; 
they  shall  arise  in  the  end  of  the  world, 
Sand.  365;  several  enumerated,  Sale  384, 
Rog.  162  ;  Tyndale  calls  them  "  false 
anointed,"  and  applies  the  term  to  the 
Romish  orders,  1  Tyn.  227,  232,  &c. 

Chromatius:  the  epistle  of  him  and  Heliodo- 
rus  to  Jerome  not  genuine,  1  Jew.  185  n. ; 
Chrysostom  cited  for  him,  1  Bee.  380  n 

Chronicles  (The  two  books  of) :  2  Cov.  18 

Chronicles :  the  English  chronicles  censured, 
Bale  8;  the  Saxon  Chronicle  of  Peter 
borough,  2  Ful.  23  n.,  4  Jew.  780;  Scala 
Cronica,  v.  T.  Gray;  Abstract  of  Chro- 
nicies, — perhaps  the  Booke  of  the  Cronicles 
of  England  (Westm.  1480),  Jew.  xxxii, 

3  Jew.  164,  4  Jew.  780  [qu.  if  the  Abbre- 
viationes  Chronicorum  ab  initio  mundi  ad 
1147,  compiled  by  Ralph  de  Diceto?];  Chro- 
nicon  Mundi,  or  Chronicon  Chronicorum, 
commonly  called  the  Nuremberg  Chronicle, 
v.  Schedel  (H.) ;  Supplementum  Chronico 
rum,  v.  Forestus  (I.  P.) 

Chronology :    v.  Calendar,  and   particularly 

Pra.  Eliz.  225,  &c. ;  also  Year. 

On  the  variance   between   the    Hebrew 

chronology  and  that  of  the  LXX,  Whita. 

121 ;  that  of  the  Samaritan  text  and   the 

LXX,  1  Cov.  32  n;   that  of  the  books  of 

Maccabees,  Whita.  99  n 
Chrysippus  :   named,  2  Ful.  204  ;   his  saying 

on  government,  Sand.  36 
Chrysologus  (Pet.  ^ :  reprobates  drunkenness, 

2  Jew.  1040  n.,  Sand.  137 
Chrysostom  (St  John):  v.  Liturgies. 

i.     His  Life. 

ii.     His  Works. 
iii.     On  God,  and  Christ. 
iv.    Angels. 

v.     Scripture,  Word  of  God. 

vi.     Tradition. 
vii.     Sin. 

viii.     Grace,  Justification,  Works,  <$fc. 
ix.     The  Church. 

x.     Bishops  and  other  Ministers. 

xi.    Peter,  Rome. 
xii.     Saints. 


xiii.     Sacraments. 
xiv.     Baptism. 
xv.     The  Eucharist. 
xvi.     Ceremonies. 
xvii.     Prayer,  Praise,  Worship. 
xviii.     Tongues. 
xix.     Miracles. 
xx.     Festivals,  Fasts. 
xxi.     Marriage,  6fc. 
xxii.     Confession,  Penance,  Absolution, 

Excommunication. 
xxiii.     Affliction,  Persecution. 
xxiv.     Death,  $c. 
xxv.    Images,  the  Cross. 
xxvi.    Heresies. 
xxvii.    Antichrist. 
xxviii.    Kings,  Civil  Power. 

xxix.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  :  sent  to  Athens  for  instruc 
tion  in  his  youth,  4  Jew.  652 ;  his  preaching 
at  Constantinople,  1  Jew.  246 ;  he  preached 
but  one  day  in  the  week,  ib.  199 ;  the  ex 
tent  of  his  jurisdicrion,  Rog.  329,  2  Whitg. 
311,  &c.,  432;  he  deposed  several  bishops 
for  simony,  2  Whitg.  315  ;  blessed  Theodo- 
sius,  2  Ful.  108 ;  was  exiled  by  the  empress 
Eudoxia  at  the  instigation  of  priests,  2 
Cran.  12 ;  his  name  struck  out  of  the  table 
of  bishops  of  Constantinople,  4  Jew.  649; 
when  he  was  banished,  many  of  the  people 
refused  to  communicate  with  his  successor, 
Coop.  121 ;  his  appeal  to  pope  Innocent, 
1  Jew.  386,  387,  392,  &c.;  he  would  not 
attend  an  Arian  council  though  called  by 
the  emperor  Arcadius  (not  Constantius), 
3  Jew.  38,  4  Jew.  U01 ;  his  death,  Lit. 
Eliz.  452 ;  commendation  of  him,  2  Bui. 
395  ;  Theodoret  calls  him  the  doctor  of  the 
world,  3  Jew.  282 ;  he  sometimes  differs 
from  other  fathers,  Whita.  455 ;  not  with 
out  his  faults,  Calf.  63,  64;  condemned  by 
heretical  councils,  Rid.  134;  mentioned  as 
Joannes  Os  Aureum. 

ii.  His  works :  Calf.  404,  2  Ful.  399, 
Jew.  xxxv ;  MSS.  of  his  homilies  on  Gene 
sis,  Grin.  291;  his  work  on  the  gospels 
discovered,  3  Zur.  447  ;  a  phrase  in  one  of 
his  sermons  upon  Lazarus  gave  rise  to  the 
formation  of  an  imaginary  saint,  2  Ful. 
44  n. ;  his  first  sermon  De  Cruce  et  Latrone 
wrongly  assigned  to  Augustine,  Calf.  63  n., 
277,  2  Ful.  179,  180 ;  some  Latin  homilies 
ascribed  to  him  are  mere  compilations  from 
his  works,  2  Brad.  276  n. ;  on  the  genuine 
ness  of  his  epistle  to  Csesarius  the  monk, 
first  published  by  P.  Martyr,  Rid.  509 ;  his 
hyperbolical  language,  Calf.  64,  77,  1  Jew. 
473, 488;  his  many  figurative  speeches,lZa<. 


184 


CHRYSOSTOM 


274 ;  his  works  praised,  Pil.  682 ;  quoted 
by  Becon  from  the  Latin  editions,  1  Bee. 
69  n. ;  falsified  and  untruly  translated  by 
Harding,  1  Jew.  393;  an  interpolation  in 
serted  by  Possinus  in  the  Catena  Graecorum 
Patrum,  2  Ful.  286  n. ;  spurious  treatises 
ascribed  to  him,  Calf.  104  n. ;  five  spurious 
homilies  on  Job,  2  Ful.  110,  139,  189;  the 
Opus  Imperfectum,  I  Brad.  529  n.,  2  Cran. 
18  n.,  3  Jew.  311,  312,  Rid.  33,  Sand. 
148  n.;  opinions  as  to  its  authorship,  Calf. 
95  n. ;  it  is  ascribed  by  some  to  Maximus, 
an  Arian,  Whita.  684  ;  Homilis  ex  variis 
in  Matth.  locis,  not  authentic,  2  Ful. 
285  n. ;  spurious  homilies  on  the  gospel  by 
Mark,  ib.  147  n.;  fictitious  sermon  De  ne- 
gatione  Petri,  ib.  285  n. ;  doubtful  homily 
on  Peter  and  Elias,  ib. ;  spurious  treatises 
respecting  the  cross,  Calf.  63  n.;  the  first 
counterfeit  Sermo  in  Pentecosten,  alleged 
as  genuine  by  Barrow,  2  Ful.  286  n. ;  coun 
terfeit  Oratio  in  principes  Apcst.  Petrum 
et  Paulum,  ib.  110 n.;  fictitious  Sermo  in 
adorat.  venerabil.  Catenarum,  ib. ;  as  to 
the  Liturgy  called  his,  v.  Liturgies. 

iii.  On  God,  and  Christ :  he  says  it  is  a 
great  matter  to  know  which  is  the  creature, 
and  which  the  Creator,  which  the  work,  and 
which  the  Maker,  2  Jew,  1121,  3  Jew.  555; 
warns  against  confounding  them,  3Jeu\  481 ; 
declares  that  to  adore  belongs  to  a  creature, 
to  be  adored  to  the  Lord,  Calf.  378 ;  shews 
that  we  are  to  honour  Christ  as  he  has 
willed  us,  2  Jew.  559,  3  Jew.  553;  says 
that  if  God  had  come  in  his  manifest  di 
vinity,  no  creature  could  have  borne  his 
presence,  1  Jew.  530 ;  declares  that  "  the 
form  of  God"  is  the  nature  of  God  ;  "the 
form  of  a  servant"  verily  is  the  nature  of  a 
servant,  3  Jew.  261 ;  explains  how  Christ 
has  profited  us  more  largely  than  Adam 
hurt  us,  3  Bee.  420;  says,  we  see  our  Lord  [ 
lying  in  a  cradle,  &c.,  2  Jew.  608  ;  his  opi-  j 
nion  respecting  the  hill  on  which  Christ 
sat  (Jo.  vi.  3),  Sand.  340;  on  the  incon 
stancy  of  the  people  (Jo.  vi),  3  Whitg. 
568;  on  Christ's  reply  to  them,  ib.  577; 
on  their  greediness,  ib.  582 ;  on  Christ's 
exhortation  to  them,  not  to  labour  for  the 
meat  that  perishes,  ib.  583,  i.  e.  for  worldly 
things,  ib.  584;  he  remarks  that  Christ 
was  heard  in  silence,  1  Lat.  204;  says,  both 
the  winds  and  the  sea  bare  witness  to  my 
Christ,  4  Jew.  662 ;  shews  why  the  Pha 
risees  sought  to  keep  men  from  Christ, 
2  Jew.  1021;  attributes  the  opposition  of  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees  to  him  to  the  fact 
that  he  was  not  of  the  priesthood,  3  «/eu'.324; 


shews  why  the  Jews  sought  to  stone  him, 
Whita.   481;    says,   Christ  overthrew  the 
exchangers'  banks,  meaning  thereby  that 
there  may  be  no  coin  in  the  church,  but 
spiritual,  4  Jew.  816;   speaking  of  Christ 
before  Caiaphas  he  says,  there  was  a  shew 
of  judgment,    but  indeed  the  violence  of 
thieves  (O.  1.),  4  Jew.  918;  says  Judas  sold 
Christ's  blood,   2  Lat.  271 ;  Abraham  saw 
Christ's  day,    i.  e.  (as  Chrysostom  under 
stands  it)  the  day  of  his  death,    1  Hoop. 
212;  he   thinks   the  narrative   of  Christ's 
passion  sufficient  to  soften  a  stone,  2  Jew. 
716,717;  explains  the  words,  "Christ... 
crucified   among  you,"    3  Jew.   542;   says 
Christians  were  upbraided  as  worshippers 
of  One  who  was  crucified,  2  Jew.  649,  and 
that  that  death  was  holden  accursed  among 
the  Jews,  and  abominable  among  the  hea 
then,  ib. ;  shews  that  the  devil  and  death 
have  lost  their  sting  by  the  body  of  Christ 
crucified,    3  Bee.  420;   on    Christ's  blood 
shed  for  many,   2  Jew.  714 ;  he  says  that 
the  Father  gave  Christ  an  offering  sufficient 
for  the  salvation  of  the  whole  world,  3 -Bee. 
421 ;  on  the  weakness  of  the  legal  sacrifices 
and  the  perfection  of  that  of  Christ,  2  Hoop. 
513;   he  contrasts  the   many  sacrifices  of 
the  law   with   the  one  sacrifice  of  Christ 
in  the  gospel,  1  Jew.  171 ;    speaks  of  the 
greatness   of  the   one   sacrifice   of  Christ, 
once  offered,  3  Bee.  422 ;  declares  that  there 
is  none  other  sacrifice,  one  hath  purged  us, 
ib. ;  argues  that  if  God  have  forgiven  us  our 
sins  by  one  sacrifice,  we  have  no  need  of  a 
second,  ib. ;  asserts  that  Christ  has  paid  for 
us  much  more  than  we  owe,  ib.;  says  that 
the  death  of  Christ  has  destroyed  enmity, 
ib. ;  compares  his  sacrifice  to  a  salve,  2  Jew. 
720;  on  Christ's  entering  when  the  doors 
were  shut,  1  Jew.  483 ;   he  says  that  the 
Lord  drank  wine  and  not  water  after  his 
resurrection  to  root  out  a  certain  pernicious 
heresy,    2   Hoop.  438 ;    speaks    of   Christ 
taking  up  his  flesh  and  yet  leaving  it  on 
earth,  as  Elijah  did  his  mantle,  Phil.  196; 
Philpot's  explanation  of  this,  ib.  197  (and 
see  xv.  b. ) ;  says  Christ  is  here  fully,  and  in 
heaven  fully,  one  body,  3  Jew.  533 ;  speaks 
of  him  as  sitting  above  with  the  Father, 
and  yet  at  the  same  time  giving  himself  to 
those  who  will  receive  him,   1  Jew.  487; 
says,  thou  embracest  the  Lord  himself,  and 
being    here   beneath,    art  joined   to   that 
body  that  sits  in  heaven  above,  3  Jew.  494, 
496 ;    declares   that   Christ    is   present   in 
spirit  unto  faith,  1  Hcop.  224 ;  affirms  that 
he  is  evermore  present  with  us;  for,  un- 


CHRYSOSTOM 


185 


less  he  were  present,  the  church  of  God 
could  not  continue,  3  Jew.  486  ;  under 
stands  the  "one  shepherd"  to  be  Christ, 
ib.  280;  says  he  is  become  our  table,  ap 
parel,  house,  head,  root,  &c.,  1  Jew.  526, 
2  Jew.  1042;  asks,  what  will  not  Christ 
be  unto  us?  for  by  all  manner  of  means  he 
cleaves  unto  us,  3  Jew.  494;  says,  Christ 
moulds  us,  if  I  may  so  say,  into  one  lump 
with  himself,  ib.  495  ;  on  the  following  of 
Christ,  ib.  881,  882;  on  putting  on  Christ, 
2  Jew.  1042;  warns  against  believing  re 
ports  that  Christ  has  appeared,  even  in  the 
true  churches  (O.  I.),  3  Jew.  450,  451, 
4  Jew.  865 ;  his  view  of  the  signs  going 
before  the  end  of  the  world,  Sand.  352 ;  on 
the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  (O.  I.),  Calf. 
95,  96,  2  Ful.  137;  on  the  deliverance  of 
the  creature  from  the  bondage  of  corrup 
tion  (Rom.  viii),  1  Brad.  352  ;  on  the  cor- 
ruption  and  renewal  of  the  world,  2  Jew. 
577 

iv.  Angels  :  he  says,  the  angels  of  God, 
be  they  never  so  great,  are  but  servants 
and  ministers,  3  Jew.  290,  Whita.  627 ;  de 
clares  that  the  angels  and  ai-changels  are 
present  at  the  sacrifice,  2  Jew.  739,  and 
speaks  of  their  intercession  for  us,  ib.  741 ; 
affirms  that  the  angels  and  martyrs  are 
present  in  the  church,  ib. 

v.  Scripture,  Word  of  God  (see  also  ix) 
(a)  The  origin  and  transmission  of  the 
scriptures : — he  states  that  God  the  Creator 
of  mankind  spake  many  ways  and  in  sundry 
sorts  unto  the  fathers,  3  Jew.  434;  shews 
why  the  scriptures  are  needful  to  us,  though 
not  to  the  patriarchs  of  old,  Whita.  524; 
explains  that  it  is  for  men's  ungodliness 
that  they  have  need  of  the  scriptures,  3  Jew. 
371;  says,  God  minding  to  renew  his  fa 
vour  towards  man,  sent  his  letters,  thereby 
to  reconcile  man  to  himself,  ib.  283;  re 
marks  that  the  prophets  not  only  spoke, 
but  wrote,  and  also  prefigured  events  in 
real  types,  Whita.  648,  649;  says  to  the 
Jews,  you  turn  the  leaves  of  the  scriptures, 
made  of  the  skins  of  dead  cattle,  but  we 
have  the  Spirit  that  giveth  life,  4  Jew.  763; 
declares  that  there  remains  now  nothing 
among  the  Jews,  but  the  writing  contained 
in  books,  for  all  the  observation  of  the  law 
is  passed  from  them,  ib.;  says,  the  letters 
of  the  law  are  with  the  Jews,  but  the  sense 
and  meaning  with  us,  ib.  763,  980  ;  writes, 
now-a-days  there  are  some  who  cannot  tell 
whether  there  be  any  scriptures,  or  no; 
yet  has  the  Spirit  of  God  so  provided  that 
they  are  still  preserved,  ib.  763 


(6)    Scripture  as  a  rule,  &c. : — he  exhorts 
to  follow  exactly  the  rule  of  holy  scripture, 
Whita.  659;  calls  scripture  an  exact  balance 
and  standard,  and  the  rule  of  all  things, 
2  Jew.  1058  n.,  Whita.  28,  662,  686  ;  says 
that  he  is  a  true  Christian  whose  confession 
agrees  with  the  scriptures,   2  Cran.   26 ; 
declares  that  none  can  teach  like  the  ora 
cles  of  God,  Whita.  701 ;  on  teaching  with 
and  without  proof  from  scripture,  ib.  685; 
he  exhorts  his  hearers  to  read  the  scrip 
tures,  and  try  his  doctrine  by  them,  3  Sec. 
543 ;  says  that  every  preacher  is  a  servant 
of  the  law,  and  must  neither  take  away 
from  nor  add  to  it  (O.  I.),  2  Cran.  25;  a 
genuine  passage  somewhat  similar,  ib.  27; 
he  beseeches  men  not  to  hear  preachers  for 
amusement,  but   to   follow   the    standard 
of  holy  scripture,    Whita.  683 ;    says,  out 
of  the  true  churches  themselves  go  forth 
deceivers,    and    therefore    warns    against 
believing  those  who  do  not  speak  things 
agreeable  to  the  scriptures  (O.  I.),  3 Bee. 
391,   2  Jew.   688,  3  Jew.  228,   450,   451 ; 
cautions  against  believing  men  unless  they 
speak  things  agreeable  to  scripture,  2  Cran. 
27 ;  on  Paul's  anathema  against  those  who 
should  preach  another  gospel,  Whita.  627  ; 
another  passage,  4  Jew.  1028 ;  he  says  we 
may  not  believe  Paul  himself  if  he  speak 
of  his  own,  &c.,  see  vi.  below  ;  shews  that 
the  words  of  men  who  profess  to  speak  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  must  be  judged  by  scrip 
ture  (pseud?)   Coop.  191,   2  Cran.  25,  528, 
SJeiv.  234,  4  Jew.  774,  775  ;  says,  on  Matt. 
xxiii,  the  key  is  the  word  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  scriptures,   by  which   the  gate   of 
truth  is  opened  to  men ;   the  key-bearers 
are  the  priests  (O.  I.),  4  Bui.  149,  1  Jew. 
331, 3  Jew. 357,364, 4  Jew.  1134;  asks,  when 
thou  seestthe  scriptures  delivered  into  the 
hands  of  false  priests,  dost  thou  not  under 
stand  that  the  word  of  truth  is  delivered 
unto  the  wicked  princes  and  scribes?  (O.  I.), 
4  Jew.  764;   says  heretic  priests  shut  up 
the  gates  of  truth,  and  shews  why  (O.  I.), 
2  Jew.  696,  4  Jew.  767,  892,  1039;  shews 
the   absurdity  of  refusing  to  trust  others 
in  the  matter  of  money,  and  yet  in  more 
important  matters  to  follow  men's  opinions, 
without  reference  to  scripture,  Whita.  686; 
he  calls   the  scriptures  continual  school 
masters,  1  Whitg.  524;  says  there  is  need  of 
scripture  because   many  corrupt  doctrine, 
Whita.  683;  declares  that  wheresoever  the 
Bible  lieth  the  devil  can  have  no  power, 
Calf.  258;  speaks  of  fleeing,  when  heresy 
prevails  in  the  church,  to    the  scriptures 


186 


CHRYSOSTOM 


(which  he  understands  by  "the  mountains," 
Matt,  xxiv),  without  which  we  cannot  tell 
the  true  church,  bufr  shall  fall  into  the 
abomination  of  desolation  (O.  I.),  2  Cran. 
24,  25,  2  Jew.  688,  3  Jew.  153,  326,  4  Jew. 
729.  1065,  Whita.  683,  684;  maintains  that 
none  can  know  which  is  the  true  church  but 
by  the  scriptures  (O.  I.),  1  Brad.  528,  551, 
Coop.  187,  2  Jew.  985,  3  Jew.  153,  4  Jew. 
750,;864, 1170,  Rid.  123  ;  speaks  of  scripture 
as  the  door  of  the  sheepfold,  and  says  that 
he  who  comes  in  another  way  is  a  thief, 
3  Jew.  281,  4  Jew.  750,  Whita.  700;  speaks 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  as  inclosed  in  the 
scriptures  (O.  I.),  2  Jew.  604 

(c)  The    sufficiency   of    scripture: — he 
asserts  that  all  things  are  clear  and  plain 
in  the  divine  scriptures  ;  al!  needful  things 
are  manifest,  2  Cran.  18,  2  Jew.  683,  4, /etc. 
1185,    Whita.  396;    he   declares    that  all 
things  may  be  determined  by  them,  2  Cran. 
26 ;    writes  that  all  things   needful  to  be 
known  may   be  learned  by  them,  ib.  27 ; 
says  that   whatever   is    required  for  our 
salvation  is  contained  in  them  (O.  I.),  2 
Cran.  26,  Phil.  361 ;  on  the  expression  "of 
all,"  in  Acts  i.  1,  meaning,  as  he  says,  all 
things  necessary  for  salvation,  1  Hoop.  106  ; 
he   declares   that    the   gospel  contains  all 
things  both   present  and  to  come,  3  Bee. 
404;  says  that  the  apostles  did  not  write 
all  things,  because  of  their  multitude,  and 
because   he   that  believes   what  they   did 
write  needs   no  more,  2  Cran.  27;    com 
pares  the   scriptures   to    an    apothecary's 
shop,  where  every  man  may  find  a  remedy, 
1  Whity.  516 ;  on  the  sufficiency  of  scrip 
ture  to  those  who  will  be  ruled  thereby, 
Phil.  362 

(d)  Versions: — he  affirms  that  the  ori 
ginal  of  the  LXX.  version  of  the  prophets 
remained  in  his  day,  Whita.  119;  he  is  said 
to  have  translated  the  scriptures  into  Arme 
nian,  ib.  222;  he  testifies  to  the  existence 
of  many  vernacular  versions  of  scripture  in 
his  time,  4  Jew.  896,  Whita.  245 

(e)  The   exposition   and    study  of  the 
scriptures,  and  that  they  are  to  be  read  by 
all : — he  asks  whether  the  power  of  the  go 
spel  is  in  the  form  of  the  letters,  or  in  the 
understanding   of  the  meaning  (O.  I.),  3 
Bui.  261,  Calf.  285,  2  Hoop.  407,  3  Jew. 
445;   says,  God  wills  not  that  we  should 
understand   the  words    of  holy  scripture 
simply,  but  with  great  wisdom  and   dis 
cretion,  iJeu'.  764;  observes  that  we  have 
need  of  God's  grace  that  we  rest  not  on 
the  bare  words,  for  so  heretics  fall  into 


error,  2  Jew.  577,  4  Jew.  764 ;  declares  that 
as  God  is  covered  in  heaven,  so  is  he  hid 
in  the  scriptures,  &c.,  (O.  I.),  3  Jew.  541 ; 
warns    that    in    a   type   or  figure  we  are 
not   to   expect    all   things,    2  Jew.   1122, 
3  Jew.  447 ;  two  reasons  for  the  obscurity 
of  scripture  (O.I.),   Whita.  372;  he  says 
the  apostles  had  nothing  dark  in  their  life 
or  doctrine,  ib.  388 ;    remarks  that  Paul, 
when  he  uses  any  obscure  expression,  ex 
plains  himself,  i7>.492;  maintains  that  John's 
doctrine  is  clear  and  lucid,  ib.  397  ;  states 
that  scripture  expounds  itself,  2  Cran.  27, 
Whita.  495  n.,  659;  asserts  that  not  man's 
wisdom  but  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the   true 
expositor,  2  Cran.  27 ;  says  that  we  must 
ask  by   prayer,   &c.,   and   inquire    of    the 
ancient  writers,  and  divers  priests,  if  we 
would  know  the  truth  of  scripture  (O.  I.), 
2  Cran.   17 ;    calls    the   priests    the    key- 
bearers,  (O.  I.   see  b.  above) ;   says   that 
we    ought   to   confute   false  interpreters, 
and  instruct  inquirers  (O.  I.),  2  Cran.  26; 
affirms    that  our  senses   become  practised 
by  the   use  of  the   scriptures,   and   often 
hearing,  2  Jew.  682;    says,  that   he   who 
applies   with  fervent  desire  to   the  scrip 
tures,  cannot  be  neglected  of  God,  2  Cran. 
17,    1  Jew.  321,    4  Jew.  1064  ;    another 
like  passage,  2  Jew.  681;    on  the  command 
to  search  the  scriptures,  Whita.  236,  372  ; 
on    Paul's    command   to   Timothy   to   be 
diligent  in  reading,  ib.  523;   another  pas 
sage   on   the   apostle's   commendation    of 
scripture  to  him,  ib.  637  ;  exhorts  all  men 
and  women  to  the  study  of  scripture,  Calf. 
258,  1  Jew.  324,  2  Jew.  685,  696,    Whita. 
247 ;  a  long  citation  to  this  effect  from  his 
third  sermon  on  Lazarus,    2  Cran.  119 — 
121 ;  says,  I  beseech  you  all. ..to  search  the 
scriptures,    3  Jew.   231 ;    admonishes    the 
people  to  get  books,  2  Jew.  670;  exhorts 
secular  men,  particularly  heads  of  families, 
to  procure  the  scriptures  and  study  them 
with  great  diligence,  2  Jew.  670,  685,  696, 
4  Jew.  1186,  Whita.  239,  246,  1  Whitg.  525, 
3  Whitg.  55;    blames   the   people's  negli 
gence  of  scripture  by  the  example  of  the 
woman  of  Samaria,  Pil.  609;  his  rebuke  of 
those  who  thought  the  scriptures  were  only 
for  monks,  1  Jew.  324,  Pil.  609  ;  he  says  it 
is  more  necessary  for  the  lay  people  to  read 
God's   word,   than   for  monks   or  priests, 
2  Jew.  672,  679,  Whita.  395;  remarks,  the 
grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  has  so  disposed  the 
scriptures  that  publicans,fishers,tentmakers, 
&c   might  be  saved  by  them,  4  Jew.  1183; 
says  there  is  no  need  of  logic,  husbandmen 


CHRYSOSTOM 


187 


and  old  women  understand  it,  2  Jew.  675, 
G76;  affirms  that  the  scriptures  are  easy  to 
the  slave,  the  husbandman,  the  widow  and 
the  child,  4  Jew.  897, 1183,  Whita.  397;  ex 
horts  fathers  to  teach  their  children  to  sing 
psalms,  1  Jew.  332 ;  in  several  places  he 
exhorts  the  people  to  read  the  scriptures  at 
home,  Calf.  258,  1  Jew.  270,  2  Jew.  G85, 
4  Jew;.  796, 1186,  Whita.  247;  says,  let  one  of 
you  take  in  hand  the  holy  book,  and  call  his 
neighbours,  and  water  and  refresh  both 
their  minds  and  his  own,  4  Jew.  796;  on 
the  evils  which  arise  from  ignorance  of 
the  scriptures,  Whita.  397;  he  says,  this  is 
the  cause  of  all  ills,  that  the  scriptures  are 
not  known,  2  Jew.  680,  4  Jew.  1186,  Whita. 
701;  observes,  thou  wilt  say,  ''I  have  not 
read  the  scriptures ;"  this  is  no  excuse  but  a 
sin,  1  Jew.  324,  4  Jew.  1178  ;  says  no  man 
can  attain  to  salvation,  except  he  be  always 
occupied  in  spiritual  reading,  4  Jew.  1177 ; 
again,  to  know  nothing  of  God's  laws  is  the 
loss  of  salvation,  ib.  1186;  says,  this  is  the 
working  of  the  devil's  inspiration  ;  he  would 
not  suffer  us  to  see  the  treasure,  lest  we 
should  get  the  riches,  1  Jew.  324,  4  Jew. 
Ili8  ;  rebukes  those  who  call  ignorance  of 
the  scriptures  simplicity,  1  Jew.  324  ;  calls 
the  reading  of  the  scriptures  a  great  fence 
against  sin,  2  Jew.  695;  declares  that  igno 
rance  has  brought  in  heresies  and  vicious 
living,  and  turned  all  things  upside  down, 
2  Jew.  695,  4  Jew.  1186 

(_/)     Remarks  on  some  particular  por 
tions   of  the   Bible  : — on   Cain  and  Abel, 

1  Ful.  395;  on  Laban's  complaint  against 
Jacob,  2  Jew.  558,  559;  he  shews  how  the 
law  had  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come, 

2  Jew.  616 ;    compares   the   state    of  the 
Jews  to  a  candle,  that  of  Christians  to  the 
sun,  2  Jew.  615;  likens  the  Jewish  state 
to  the  first  draught  of  a  picture  set   out 
only  in  bare  lines,  2  Jew.  615,  616;  numbers 
the  second  commandment  among  the  ten, 
and  holds  it  a  moral  law,  2  Bee.  60;  says, 
David  turneth  the  earth  into  heaven,  and 
of  men   maketh  angels,  3  Jew.  547,   and 
that  they  who  call  in  David  with  his  luirp, 
by  means  of  him   call  in  Christ,  4  Jew. 
790;  on  Isa.  viii.7,  and  the  metaphors  used 
there,  Whita.  379;  on  two  texts  in  Matt.  ii. 
(verses  15  and  23),  ib.  525;   he  expounds 
the  doxology  in  the  Lord's  Prayer,  4  Bui. 
219, 220;  mystical  exposition  of  Matt.  xxiv. 
from  the  O.I. — see  b.  above  and  ix.  below; 
as  to  "the  eagles,"  see  xv.  below;  on  John 
vii.  52,  "search  and  look,"  3  Jew.  242  ;  his 
exposition   of  Eph.  i.  23,  "  the  fulness  of 


him,"  &c.,  1  Ful.  232,  &c. ;  on  the  tradi 
tions  of  men  (Colos.  ii.),  1  Ful.  171;  he 
vindicates  the  epistle  to  Philemon,  Whita. 
35 

(g)  Much  of  Cranmer's  prologue  to  the 
Bible  taken  from  him,  2  Cran.  118;  he  re 
bukes  some  who  superstitiously  hung  the 
gospel  about  their  necks  as  a  charm  (O.  I.), 
4  Bui.  261,  Calf.  285,  1  Jew.  327,  328, 

2  Jew.  750,  751 ;   declares  (in  the  Canon 
Law)  that  not  only  is  he  a  betrayer  of  the 
truth  who  denies  it,  but  also  he  who  does 
not  freely  declare  it,  1  Jew.  95,  2  Lat.  298 

vi.  Tradition :  on  Jewish  traditions, 
added  to  the  law,  Whita.  618, 640;  he  states 
that  the  disciples  observed  the  law,  though 
not  the  traditions  of  the  elders,  2  Jew. 
1089,  3  Jew.  570 ;  says,  the  mystery  (or 
sacrament)  were  not  divine  nor  perfect,  if 
thou  shouldest  add  anything  to  it,  2  Jew. 
1100 ;  affirms  that  the  apostles  delivered 
some  things  not  in  writing,  Whita.  595, 
and  (in  other  places)  speaks  in  support  of 
tradition,  ib. ;  thinks  a  tradition  of  the  church 
worthy  of  belief,  2  Cran.  57,  2  Ful.  231, 
Whita.  595  ;  yet  he  says  that  to  teach  any 
thing  beside  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles  is 
to  bring  in  dissensions  and  slanders,  2  Cran. 
26  ;  asserts  that  Paul  delivered  some  things 
without  writing,  ib.  57,  and  that  he  calls 
his  preaching,  not  written,  by  the  name  of 
the  gospel,  3  Jew.  435, 437  ;  but  elsewhere 
he  affirms  that  Paul  wrote  the  same  things 
which  he  had  preached,  2  Ful.  231,  and 
remarks  that  Paul  says  not,  if  they  teach 
the  contrary,  or,  if  they  overthrow  the  whole 
gospel,  but,  if  they  preach  anything  beside 
the  gospel,  let  them  be  accursed,  4  Jew. 
"ill ;  he  declares  that  Paul  himself  is  not 
to  be  believed  if  he  speak  anything  of  his 
own,  3  Jew.  290,  4  Jew.  711,  712,  773;  as 
serts  that  good  counsel  is  to  be  followed 
though  it  be  not  the  custom,  and  that  any 
thing  hurtful  is  to  be  rejected  though  it  be 
the  custom,  Calf.  55,  2  Cran.  51 

vii.  Sin  :  he  declares  that  every  man  is 
naturally  not  only  a  sinner,  but  sin,  1  Bee. 
69 ;  confesses  original  sin,  2  Bui.  390 ;  his 
opinion  on  childbirth,  1  Lat.  252 ;  he  blames 
parents  who  lament  their  children's  sick 
ness,  but  make  little  account  of  their  sin, 
Sand.  339 ;  says  the  devil  hides  his  snares 
under  the  colour  of  holiness,  3  Jew.  553 ; 
condemns  flattery,  3  Whitg.  578;  says,  he 
who  himself  is  a  liar,  thinks  that  nobody 
speaks  the  truth,  not  even  God  (O.  I.), 

3  Jew.  124,  4  Jew.  1062 ;  as  to  swearing, 
see  xxviii.  below;  on  concupiscence ;  con- 


188 


CHRYSOSTOM 


tradictory  statements  ascribed  to  him,  Calf. 
64 ;  on  those  shameless  thieves  who  rob  in 
the  daytime,  3  Jeic.  217 ;  he  compares  an 
ill-gotten  penny  to  a  worm  in  an  apple, 
Pil.  58,  Sand.  231 ;  condemns  usury,  2 
Jew.  853 ;  calls  it  a  great  sin  to  desire  evil 
against  the  brethren,  1  Bee.  154,  155 

viii.  Grace,  Faith,  Works  (see  also  Hi.): 
he  says  that  mercy  without  justice  is  folly, 
&c.  (O.  I.),  Sand.  147,  148;  passages  on 
justification,  2  Cran.  206  bis,  207  ;  he  speaks 
of  faith  alone  justifying,  2  Bee.  639,  2  Bui. 
342 ;  declares  that  he  who  stayeth  himself 
by  only  faith  is  blessed,  3  Jew.  244 ;  says 
the  thief  was  justified  without  works  (dub.), 
Wool.  35,  36  ;  observes  that  he  needed  not 
so  much  as  one  hour  to  repent,  so  great  is 
the  mercy  of  God,  3  Jew.  562,  but  he  says 
that  if  he  had  lived,  and  not  regarded  faith 
and  works,  he  would  have  lost  his  salva 
tion  (dub.),  2  Cran.  143 ;  he  declares  that 
if  we  consider  our  own  merits  we  are 
•worthy  of  punishment,  3  Bee.  170;  speaks 
of  grace  taking  away  all  sins,  ib.  420; 
maintains  remission  of  sins  without  pil 
grimage,  2  Fill.  Ill;  speaks  of  being  made 
worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  1  Ful. 
360,  361,  364,  365;  writes  on  Eph.  i.  6, 
"hath  made  us  accepted,"  ib.  410,  411; 
explains  what  repentance  is,  1  Bee.  75,  76, 
92,  Rog.  256  n.,  (and  see  penance  in  xxii.); 
praises  repentance,  1  Bee.  77,  Calf.  x.  64; 
declares  that  it  alone  cannot  put  away 
sins,  ib.  78;  but  says  that  there  is  no  sin 
which  does  not  give  place  to  the  virtue  of 
repentance,  ib.  76  ;  praises  faith,  ib.  79 ;  says 
it  gives  things  their  substance,  or  rather  is 
their  substance,  3  Jew.  507  ;  calls  it  a  lamp, 
1  Bee.  207,  and  the  light  of  the  soul,  ib. ; 
shews  the  necessity  of  having  faith  every 
where,  ib.  79;  his  exposition  of  the  words 
of  St  Paul,  "  I  live  in  the  faith  of  the  Son 
of  God,"  &c.,  4  Jew.  662,  663;  he  says  that 
•without  faith  all  things  come  to  nought, 

1  Bee.  79  ;  declares  that  they  who  are  sick 
should  go  to  Christ  with  great  faith,  ib. 
118,  119 ;  says,  we  have  offered  this  only 
gift  to  God... and  by  this  only  way  we  are 
saved,   2  Ful.  199 ;    observes   that   Christ 
either  is  received  or  slain  within  us ;  for  if 
we  believe  his  word  we  receive  him  (O.I.), 
4  Jew.  790;   remarks  on   spiritual  seeing, 
3  Jew.  531 ;   he  says  that  where  there  is 
faith  there  is  no  need  of  questions,  &c., 
3  Whitg.  574;  speaks  against  vain  and  im 
pious  questions,  ib.  575;  on  the  use  of  reason, 

2  Jew.  793 ;  he  maintains  that  faith  is  full 
of  good  works,  2  Cran.  137 ;  writes  on  the 


nature  and  reward  of  good  works,  2  Cov. 
432 ;  shews  that  there  can  be  no  good  works 
without  faith,  2  Cran.  143 ;  says,  a  work 
without  faith  is  nothing  (O.  I.),  1  Bee.  79; 
terms  faith  the  nurse  of  all  good  deeds, 
Wool.  37,  38 ;  calls  a  pure  mind  the  cause 
of  all  good  things,  1  Bee.  138 ;  on  the 
necessity  not  only  of  faith, but  of  a  virtuous 
life,  1  Ful.  418 ;  he  declares  that  the  sons 
of  God  are  not  content  to  sit  idle,  1  Btc. 
208,  346;  says  that  God  wills  not  that  a 
Christian  man  be  contented  with  himself 
alone,  but  that  he  also  edify  others,  ib.  356, 
357 ;  speaks  of  charity  as  enabling  a  man 
to  be,  in  a  sense,  present  in  several  places 
at  once,  1  Jew.  494;  on  giving  "with  sim 
plicity,"  3  Whitg.  283;  he  says  that  such 
as  one  would  have  God  to  be  to  him,  such 
he  must  shew  himself  to  those  that  have 
offended  against  him,  1  Bee.  155 ;  declares 
that  nothing  makes  us  more  like  unto  God 
than  to  be  easy  entreated  of  them  that  hurt 
us,  ib.  156;  says  the  name  only  of  Christ 
does  not  make  a  Christian  (O.  I.),  2  Jew. 
819;  exhorts  the  Christian  soldier  not  to 
look  for  victory  without  conflict,  Wool.  11 

ix.  The  Church  (see  also  v.  &c.):  he 
says  Christians  are  sheep,  but  rational  ones, 
1  Whitg.  373,  525;  describes  sheep  and 
wolves  (O.  I.),  Sand.  397  n.;  mentions  that 
Christians  were  called  Galileans  by  Julian, 
4  Jew.  6fi7  ;  thinks  the  ship  (Matt.  viii.  23) 
denotes  the  church,  Sand.  371 ;  admonishes 
to  understand  by  "Jerusalem"  (in  Matt, 
xxiv.)  the  church,  which  is  called  the  city 
of  peace,  and  founded  on  the  mountains  of 
the  scriptures  (O.  I.),  4  Jew.  750,  Whita. 
683,  684 ;  declares  that  the  true  church  is 
only  to  be  known  by  scripture  (O.  I. — see 
v.  6.  above) ;  on  the  command  "  Tellit  unto 
the  church,"  i.  e.  as  he  explains  it,  to  the 
presidents  and  prelates,  3  Whitg.  170,  226; 
shews  the  necessity  of  superiors  in  all  socie 
ties,  2  Whitg.  259,  262,  3  Whitg.  588;  on 
the  things  "set  in  order"  by  Paul,  Whita. 
550;  he  says,  this  day  (viz.  Pentecost)  the 
earth  is  made  heaven,  £c.  (pseud.),  3  Jew. 
547  ;  declares  that  the  apostles  dwelling  in 
the  earth  had  their  conversation  in  heaven, 
ib. ;  says  the  church  was  at  first  a  heaven, 
the  Spirit  of  God  ordering  all  things,  but 
that  only  the  ve.stiges  of  such  things  re 
mained  in  his  time,  2  Jew.  8U8,  8'J9,  3  Jew. 
192;  compares  the  church  to  a  woman 
fallen  from  her  former  modesty,  and  who 
keeps  her  boxes,  but  has  lost  the  treasure 
that  was  in  them,  &c.,  2  Jew.  899,  3  Jew. 
192,  4  Jew.  723,  764  ;  says,  as  every  good 


CHRYSOSTOM 


189 


thing  proceeds  from  the  temple,  so  every 
ill  thing  proceeds  likewise  from  the  temple 
(O.  I.),  3  Jew.  596;  declares  that  the 
church,  by  what  way  soever  she  do  against 
the  will  of  Christ,  is  worthy  to  be  given 
over,  4  Jew.  727  ;  says,  of  this  head  (i.  e. 
Christ)  the  body  hath  both  to  be,  and  also 
well  to  be  —  what!  cleavest  thou  to  the 
members,  and  leavest  the  head?  ib.  751; 
he  affirms  that  we  should  not  advance  the 
church  because  of  the  increase  of  people, 
but  endeavour  to  adorn  her  with  virtue,  ib. 
723,  724 ;  declares  schism  to  be  no  less 
evil  than  heresy,  3  Whitg.  595 ;  speaks  of 
the  infidel  coming  and  saying,  "  I  would  be 
a  Christian,  but  I  know  not  whom  I  should 
follow,  there  is  such  dissension  among  you," 
3  Jew.  609;  says,  for  this  cause  we  are 
scorned  of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  while  the 
church  is  rent  into  a  thousand  parts,  ib.; 
commends  the  leaving  the  bodily  church 
when  the  wicked  by  violence  have  invaded 
it  (O.  !.)»  4  Jew.  876;  says  the  church  is 
not  walls  and  roof,  but  faith  and  life,  2  Lat. 
313  n.;  as  to  the  abomination  of  desolation 
standing  in  the  holy  places  of  the  church, 
see  xxvii.  below  ;  as  to  the  dignity  of  An- 
tioch,  seexi.  below  ;  he  says,  in  his  time  the 
British  islands  had  felt  the  power  of  God's 
word,  1  Jew.  306,  3  Jew.  165 

x.  Apostles,  Bishops,  and  other  Mini 
sters :  he  maintains  that  the  prophets  men 
tioned  in  Eph.  ii.  20,  are  those  of  the  Old 
Testament,  Whita.  349 ;  shews  that  different 
degrees  were  appointed  in  the  church  be 
cause  equality  engenders  strife,  2  Whitg. 
259,  and  that  the  rebellious  nature  of  man 
made  such  degrees  needful  (O.  !.)>  ib. ; 
says  the  apostles  were  more  mighty  than 
kings,  1  Jew.  431,  4  Jew.  674;  declares 
that  Christ  transferred  all  the  judgment 
which  he  received  of  the  Father  unto 
the  apostles  and  priests,  3  Jew,  355,  367, 
368 ;  says,  heaven  takes  authority  of  judg 
ment  from  the  earth;  in  earth  sits  the 
judge,  the  Lord  follows  the  servant,  ib. 
376;  speaks  of  James  as  bishop  of  Jeru 
salem,  1  Jew.  428,  431,  Hog.  328  n.  ;  on 
the  office  of  Timothy  and  Titus,  2  Whitg. 
284,  285,  295,  296,  373,  427 ;  on  Paul's 
commandment  to  the  former,  (1  Tim.  vi. 
14),  3  Whitg.  174 ;  observes,  on  1  Tim.  iv. 
14,  ("  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
the  presbytery"),  that  Paul  was  speak 
ing  not  of  priests  but  bishops,  1  Whitg. 
433,  487,  488;  expounds  1  Tim.  v.  22,  as 
admonishing  Timothy  to  be  circumspect  in 
appointing  ministers,  ib.  426,  430;  writes 


on  his  hearing  certain  things  from  Paul 
"before  many  witnesses,"  Phil.  366;  says 
Paul  committed  the  ordination  and  govern 
ment  of  bishops  to  Titus,  1  Whitg.  434, 

2  Whitg.  353;   shews  why  a   bishop  is  so 
called,   4  Jew.  906 ;   he  declared  that  one 
city  might  not  have  two  bishops,  1  Jeic. 
348,  2  Whitg.  215;  speaks  of  the  emperor 
ruling  over  the  world,  a  bishop  over  one 
city,  ib.   315,  317  ;    says,   the  seat  makes 
not  the   priest,    but  the   priest  the  seat; 
the  place  sanctifies  not  the  man,  but  the 
man  the  place  (O.  I.,  and  in  the  Canon 
Law),    1  Bee.  6,    1  Bui.  333,    3  Jew.  327, 
4  Jew.  1013,  1070,  1117 ;  complains  of  the 
derision    suffered   by   the   bishops    of  his 
day,    3  Whitg.  594;    distinguishes  bishops 
from   presbyters,    1   Whitg.  487;    declares 
that  between  a  bishop  and  a  priest  there  is 
scarce  any  difference,  and  that  the  former 
is  superior  only  by  the  power  of  ordaining, 

3  Jew.  439,   1  Whitg.  440,    2  Whitg.  260, 
261 ;  what  he  understands  by  \eipo-rovia, 
1  Whitg.  346  n.,  349 ;  says,  he  that  is  ap 
pointed  by  men  (only),  before  God  is  nei 
ther  deacon  nor  priest  (O.  I.),  3  Jew.  309; 
he  erred  in  styling  ministers  priests,  1  Ful. 
251,  but  said  his  whole  priesthood  was  to 
teach  and  preach  the  gospel,  2  Jew.  709 ; 
declares  that  every  Christian  is  a  priest, 
3  Jew.  336;  says,  not  every  priest  is  holy, 
but  every   holy  man   is  a   priest   (O.  I.), 

1  Bee.  6  n.,  and  explains  \eirovpyouv-riov, 
Acts  xiii.,  to  mean  preaching,  4  Jew.  805; 
he  says  there  are   irany  priests,  yet  few 
priests;    many    in    name,    few   in    labour 
(O.  I.),  1  Bee.  6,  2  Jew.  1020,  3  Jew.  309 ; 
calls   priests   the  key-bearers  (O.  I.,   see 
v.  b.) ;    terms  them   the   stomach  of    the 
people,  Bale  109 ;   speaks  of  the  priest  as 
bearing    not    fire,    but   the    Holy    Ghost, 

2  Jew.   769,  3  Jew.   545  ;   compares  the 
office  of  the  ministry  to  that  of  a  herald, 
Whita.  284;  shews  that  as  in  worldly  af 
fairs,  so  in  spiritual  matters,  the  message 
of  the  king  is  not  to  be  despised  on  account 
of  the  baseness  of  the  messenger,  4  Jew. 
911 ;  compares  a  pastor  to  one  who  wrestles 
naked,  Sand.  332;  on  the  words  "our  suf 
ficiency   is    of  God,"  2  Jew.  982;    shews 
why  God  puts   "treasure  in  earthen  ves 
sels,"   Hutch.  305;   calls  it  a  shame   for 
priests,  when  laymen  are  found  more  faith 
ful  than  they  (O.  I.),  1  Bee.  386;   his  re 
marks  on  the  virtue  of  preaching,  3  Jew . 
595  ;    he  shews  that  preachers  must  teach 
first  with  works  and  then  with  words,  1  Bee. 
15 ;  cautions  against  hearing  the  word  to 


190 


CHRYSOSTOM 


destruction,  2  Jew.  1056;  says  that... if 
the  ministry  of  man  be  wanting,  the  Lord 
himself  will  enlighten  our  mind,  2  Jew.  1019; 
another  similar  passage,  2  Cran.  17, 1  Jew. 
321,  4  Jew.  1064 ;  referred  to  on  evil  minis 
ters,  2  Lai.  347  ;  tells  how  to  know  wolves  in 
sheep's  clothing,  Calf.  292;  shews  the  dan 
ger  of  ordaining  unworthy  men,  1  Bee.  6; 
says  that  if  priests  teach  well  but  live  ill, 
their  doctrine,  but  not  their  manners,  must 
be  taken  (O.  I.),  ib.  386,  387,  2  Bee.  324, 
333 ;  declares  that  he  who  lives  other  than 
he  speaks,  teaches  God  to  punish  him, 
Sand.  71;  as  to  Paul's  anathema  against 
false  teachers,  see  v.  b.  above ;  he  laments 
superiorities  and  salutations  in  the  church 
of  God,  4  Jew.  688 ;  says  they  who  neither 
believe  nor  fear  the  judgment  of  God, 
abusing  their  ecclesiastical  dignity  in  secu 
lar  sort,  turn  the  same  into  secular  dignity 
(O.  I.),  ib.  971 ;  defends  the  possession  of 
lands  by  ministers,  Pil.  596 ;  on  the  elec 
tion  of  deacons  (Acts  vi.),  1  Whitg.  340; 
he  speaks  of  the  public  reading  of  scripture 
by  the  deacon,  3  Whitg.  47;  describes  the 
reader's  office,  4  Jew.  816;  on  the  promotion 
of  deacons  to  a  higher  grade,  3  Whitg.  70; 
he  says  that  monks  had  their  minds  void  of 
all  affections,  and  their  bodies  like  Adam's 
before  the  fall,  Calf.  259;  as  to  vowed 
women,  see  xxi.  below. 

xi.  Peter,  Rome  :  by  the  rock,  he  under 
stood  Peter,  4  Bui.  81 ;  not  his  person,  but 
his  faith  and  confession,  2  Ful.  273,  285, 
298,  1  Jew.  340,  2  Jew.  895 ;  he  thinks 
that  Christ's  gift  of  the  keys  to  Peter  was 
a  gift  of  power  to  forgive  sins,  3  Whitg. 
235 ;  does  not  consider  that  the  keys  were 
given  to  Peter  only,  for  he  speaks  of  them 
as  committed  to  (John)  the  son  of  thunder, 

2  Ful.  277 ;  says  Peter's  crime  was  double,    j 
both  for  that  he  withstood  Christ,  and  also 
for  that   he  set  himself  before  the   rest, 

3  Jew.  288  ;  affirms   that   Christ    shed  his 
blood  to  purchase  those  sheep  whose  care 
he  committed  to  Peter  and  his  successors, 
2  Ful.  326;  his  idea  of  Peter's  primacy, 
Whita.  440;  he  designates  him  pastor  and 
head,  &c.,  1  Jew.  435;  often  acknowledges 
Peter  to  be  prince  of  the  apostles,  2  Ful. 
286,  304;  calls  him  the  head  of  the  apostles, 
1  Jew.  435,  3  Jew.  288 ;  but  he  terms  Elias 
head  of  the  prophets,   1  Jew.  438,  3  Jew. 
270,  288,  4  Jew.  1032,  and  styles  the  em 
peror   the  head   of  all  men,    1  Jew.  438, 

4  Jew.  975,  997,  1014 ;  he  calls  Peter  the 
ruler  of  the  whole  world,  the  teacher  of  the 
world,  &c.,  1  Jew.  428—430,  3  Jew.  269, 


282;  asks,  how  can  he  be  a  master  that 
hath  no  scholar?  (O.  I.),  3  Jew.  309;  de 
clares  that  the  apostles  received  the  care 
of  the  whole  world,  1  Jew.  430 ;  states  that 
the  nation  of  the  Jews  was  committed  to 
Michael,  but  all  the  world  to  Paul,  &c., 
ib.  430,  431,  3  Jew.  269;  says  Paul  was 
moved  with  the  care  of  all  the  churches,  not 
of  two  or  three,  3  Jew.  282,  319 ;  asserts 
that  he  was  as  careful  for  the  salvation  of  all, 
as  if  the  whole  world  had  been  one  house, 
ib.  319  ;  calls  him  in  a  manner  the  com 
mon  father  of  all  the  world,  ib.  288 ;  desig 
nates  him  the  master  of  the  world,  and  by 
other  similar  titles,  ib.  282,  283,  319 ;  calls 
John  the  pillar  of  all  the  churches  in  the 
world,  ib.  319  ;  says  (to  the  people)  let 
us  take  the  care  of  the  universal  church, 
1  Jew.  427 ;  on  Christ's  inquiry  of  Peter, 
"Lovest  thou  me?"  and  his  charge  to  him, 
1  Cov.  356  n. ;  he  says  Christ  asked  Peter 
whether  he  loved  him,  to  inform  us  how 
great  care  he  takes  of  the  government  of 
the  flock,  2  Ful.  317,  318;  another  like 
passage,  ib.  326 ;  thinks  that  Peter  made 
James  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  1  Jew.  428, 
431 ;  says  Peter  did  all  things  (in  the  elec 
tion  of  Matthias)  with  the  consent  of  the 
disciples,  1  Ful.  466,  2  Ful.  286;  says 
every  Christian  man  who  receives  the  word 
of  Peter,  is  made  Peter's  chair,  and  Peter 
himself  sits  in  him  (O.  I.),  4  Jew-.  929,  1013; 
sets  it  down  as  an  undoubted  truth  that 
none  has  place  before  Paul,  3  Jew.  288 ; 
shews  that  Paul  was  equal  with  the  high 
est,  2  Ful.  286,  3  Jew.  328 ;  says  Paul  had 
no  need  of  Peter. ..but  was  equal  to  him 
in  honour,  1  Jew.  328,  375,  431,  3  Jew. 
287,  288,  328,  4  Jew.  917 ;  on  the  agree 
ment  between  Peter,  Paul,  &c.,  as  to  their 
preaching,  3  Jew.  328;  he  speaks  of  certain 
women  as  the  head  of  the  church  atPhi- 
lippi,  4,  Jew.  975,  1  Whitg.  391;  on  the  pe 
culiar  dignity  of  Antioch,  where  the  disci 
ples  were  first  called  Christians,  1  Jew. 
369 ;  another  passage,  4  Jew.  883 ;  he  calls 
Antioch  the  head  of  all  the  world,  1  Jew. 
421,  439,  4  Jew.  717,  and  the  metropolis 
of  the  faith,  1  Jew.  433 ;  considers  it  in- 
congruous  that  they  of  Egypt  should  judge 
those  of  Thrace,  3  Jew.  303;  says,  whoso 
ever  desires  primacy  in  earth,  shall  find  in 
heaven  confusion  (O.  I.),  ib.  125,  126,  311, 
312 ;  observes  that  he  who  desires  not  vain 
glory,  being  made  Christ's  vicar,  ought  to 
preach  the  justice  of  Christ  (O.  I.),  ib. 
606 

xii.  Saints:  he  declares  that  God  sooner 


CHRYSOSTOM 


191 


hears  us,  than  others  praying  for  us,  1  Jew. 
97  (and  see  corrig.),  and  that  he  is  easy 
to  be  entreated  without  a  mediator,  ib.; 
on  the  lifting  up  of  Moses'  hands  (dub.  and 
pseud.),  Calf.  104 ;  says  Elijah  changed  the 
nature  of  water  (by  making  iron  swim), 
2  Jew.  565 ;  calls  him  head  of  the  pro 
phets,  see  xi ;  on  the  Zacharias  who  was 
slain  in  the  temple,  Whita.  590 ;  referred 
to  on  the  expression  "full  of  grace,"  applied 
to  the  virgin  Mary,  1  Ful.  529 ;  thinks  that 
she  was  a  little  vainglorious  (two  passages), 

1  Lot.  383,  515,  2  Lai.  226,  3  Tyn.  207 ; 
oftentimes    calls    Paul    sutorem    pellium 
(o-Ktji/oirofov),  3  Jew.  395;  says  it  had  been 
great  follv  for  Paul,  having  received  his 
doctrine  from  God  himself,  afterward  to 
confer   with   men,    4  Jew.  901;    observes, 
whithersoever  a  man  come,   he  shall  see 
Paul  carried  about  in  the  mouth  of  every 
man,  3  Jew.  545  ;  spurious  passages  on  St 
Paul's  chain,  2  Ful.  110,  139;   as  to  this 
apostle   see  also  xi ;    as  to  John  see  xi ; 
he  affirms  that  the  tombs  of  Peter,  Paul, 
John  and  Thomas,  are  well  known,  Calf. 
130 ;  savs  demons  tremble  not  only  at  the 
Crucified,but  at  the  ashes  of  those  who  are 
slain  for  him,  ib.  77;  rebukes  Epiphanius 
for  usurping  authority  in  another  church, 
2Zur.  242  ;  tells  how  the  monk  Macedonius 
averted  the  rage  of  Theodosius  from  An- 
tioch,  Calf.  22  n 

xiii.  Sacraments:  he  observes  that  a  figure 
must  be  not  far  from  the  truth,  yet  not  the 
truth  itself,  2  Jew.  594,  and  that  if  all  things 
agreed,  it  would  be  no  figure,  ib.  1122; 
remarks  on  the  rock  being  Christ,  3  Jew. 
510 ;  he  says  dyed  wool  is  no  longer  called 
wool,  but  purple,  or  scarlet,  &c.  (pseud.), 

2  Jew.  576 ;  states  that  a  sacrament  is  called 
a  mystery  because  we  see  one  thing,  and 
believe   another,   Calf.  184,   2  Jew.   619; 
speaks   of  the  sacraments  as  things  per 
ceived  by  the  mind,   delivered  in   things 
sensible ;  and  shews  that  our  being  in  the 
body  is  the  reason  why  the  graces  of  the 
sacraments  are  not  bestowed  nakedly,  but 
by  means  of  outward  signs,  2  Bee.  287, 3  Bee. 
443,  1  Brad.  87  n.,  491  n.,  4  Bui.  242,  243, 
249, 1  Jew.  464, 2  Jew.  595, 618,  759, 3  Jew. 
371,  Sand.  87  ;  says  all  mysteries  must  be 
viewed  with  inward  eyes,  2  Bee.  287,  297, 

3  Bee.  430,  431,  438,  Grin.  62,  64,  1  Jew. 
463, 525, 2  Jew.  792, 1111,  Sand.  454,  or,  as  he 
elsewhere  says,  with  the  eyes  of  the  under 
standing,  2  Jew.  572;  he  declares  that  the 
eyes  of  faith,  when  they  behold  the  unspeak 
able  good  things,  do  not  so  much  as  mark 


the  outward  thing?,,  3  Jew.  526 ;  refers  to 
the  sacraments  as  stopping  the  mouths  of 
heretics,  see  xv.  below ;  speaks  of  the 
Lord's  things  as  common  to  all,  1  Jew. 
134;  speaks  of  one  baptism  and  one  table, 

2  Jew.  636 ;  on  our  being  baptized  into  one 
body,  and  drinking  of  one  Spirit,  1  Brad. 
88;    warns  that  neither  baptism,  nor  the 
holy  table  shall  profit  us,  except  we  have 
a  life  pure  from  sin,  1  Bee.  341 ;  denies  that 
sacraments  received  by  one,  benefit  others 
who  receive  them  not,  2  Jew.  990 ;  said  to 
call  penance  a  sacrament,  3  Jew.  456  n 

xiv.  Baptism  :  he  intimates  that  cate 
chumens  may  not  join  in  the  prayer  of  the 
church,  2  Jew.  706 ;  refers  to  the  words 
of  baptism  as  not  to  be  spoken  in  the 
presence  of  heathen  men,  ib.;  calls  them 
secret  and  dreadful  words,  ib.  716 ;  terms 
baptism  the  seal  of  faith,  3  Wkitg.  113; 
declares  that  the  sick  were  healed  at 
Bethesda,  to  shew  the  virtue  of  baptism, 

3  Jew.  443 ;    says  the   words   of  baptism 
pronounced  by  the  priest  regenerate  him 
who  is  baptized,  2  Jew.  567,  706;  declares 
that  the  element  is  sensible,  but  that  what 
is  wrought  by  it  is  spiritual,  4  Bui.  242, 
243,   1  Jew.  465,   3  Jew.  513  n.;    teaches 
that  in  baptism  we  receive,  not  the  purple 
and  the  diadem,  but  the  King  himself  for 
our  clothing,  3  Jew .  544 ;    considers  that 
by  baptism  we  are  made  flesh  of  Christ's 
flesh,  and  bone  of  his  bone,  1  Jew.  131, 140, 
477,  529,  3  Jew.  494,  529 ;  says,  as  Christ 
was  born  by  the  Holy  Ghost. ..even  so  in 
the  font  we  are  made  the  same,   1  Jcio. 
131,  3  Jew.   494;    again,   in   thy   baptism 
thou  art  made  both  a  king  and  a  priest  and 
a  prophet,  4  Jew.  984  ;  speaks  of  the  mar 
vellous  work  therein  effected  as  unspeak 
able,  even  by  the  angels,  &c.,  1  Jeiv.  487, 
3  Jew.  498;  shews  that  baptism  is  not  to 
be  judged  by  sight,  1  Jew.  466,  2  Jew.  594, 
618,  619;  says  that  an  unbeliever,  when  he 
hears  of  the  bath  of  baptism,  thinks  that  it 
is  nothing  else  but  plain  water,  1  Jew.  149, 
466,  515,  2  Jew.  1101;   what  a  Christian 
sees  in  baptism,  I  Jew.  515  ;  he  says  simple 
water  works  not  in  us,  but  when  it  has 
received  the  grace  of  the  Spirit,  it  washes 
away  all  sins,  2  Jew.  1102,    3  Jew.  443; 
declares  that  when  the  creature  of  water 
has  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  is  made  a 
sacrament,  &c.,  3  Jew.  500 ;    calls   it  the 
water  not  of  drinking,  but  of  sanctification, 
2  Jew.  576,  3  Jew.  500 ;  says  Christ  by  his 
baptism  sanctified  all  water,   Whita.  592; 
writes,  when  thou  art  baptized,  it  is  not 


192 


CHRYSOSTOM 


the  priest  that  dippeth  thee,  but  it  is  God 
that holds  thy  head,  1  Jew.  454,  466, 

2  Jew.  792,  3  Jew.  480 ;   speaking  of  the 
change  of  the  bread  in   the  other  sacra 
ment,  he  adds,  the  like  change  is  in  the 
water  of  baptism,  3  Jew.  513;   calls  bap 
tism  Christ's   passion,   or   his   blood,   (his 
words  are,  his  baptism  is  a  symbol  of  his 
passion),  1  Jew.  518,  521,  2  Jew.  727,  792, 
1101,  3  Jew.  482,  502,  4  Jew.  893;  teaches 
those  who  are  to  be  baptized  to  hold  the 
Saviour's  feet,  to  wash  them  with   tears, 
&c.,  1  Jew.  487,543;  says  baptism  becomes 
to  us,  what  the  cross  and  grave  were  to 
Christ,  ib.  521 ;    on  naming  children  ;  the 
example   of  the   patriarchs,  2  Jew.  1108; 
on  the  text,  "  Christ  sent  me  not  to  bap 
tize,"  &c.,  2  Whitg.  456 ;  he  speaks  of  some 
men  deferring  baptism  to  their  death-beds, 
Sand.  152 ;  condemns  the  Marcionites  for 
baptizing    living   persons    for    the    dead, 

1  Jevs.  23  n 

xv.     The  Eucharist  (see  also  iii.  and  vi.) 

(a)  Institution,   &c. : — he  speaks  of  the 
mysteries  as  stopping  the  mouths  of  here 
tics;  for,  he  asks,  if  Jesus  died  not,  whose 
sign  or  token  is  this  sacrifice  ?  2  Bee.  288, 

3  Bee.  438,  4  Bui.  317,  440,   Coop.  206, 
Grin.  65,  1  Jew.  219,  258,  465,  2  Jew.  592, 
609,  700,  775,  1101, 1112,  3  Jew.  468;  writes 
of  it  as  a  memorial  of  the  passion,  &c., 

2  Jew.  609 ;  remarks  that  Christ,  both  in 
the  bread  and  also  in  the  cup,  said,  "Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  me,"  SJeiv.  479; 
expounds    those    words   as    meaning,   Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  my  benefit,  and 
of  your  salvation,  1  Jew.  166,  2  Jew.  591, 
715;  says  that   Christ  participated  in  the 
mysteries  of  his  body  and  blood,  in  which 
is  a  memory  of  himself,  to  induce  his  disci 
ples  to  receive  with  a  quiet  mind,  3  Bee. 
367,  438;  expounds  Christ's  saying  that  he 
would  drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine  in  his 
Father's  kingdom,  Hutch.  270 ;  shews  what 
"  the  fruit  of  the  vine"  is,  see  b.  below;  con 
siders  that  the  bread  which  Paul  gave  to  eat 
in  the  shipwreck   was  merely  sustenance, 

1  Jew.  235 ;  the  Opus  Imperfectum  takes  an 
other  view  of  it,  ib. ;    Chrysostom   denies 
that  the  eucharist  is  the   Lord's  supper, 

2  Lat.  263 

(b)  Of  the  sign  and  the  thing  signified, 
and  how  the  elements  are  Christ's  body  and 
blood  (see  xiii.  above) : — he  cautions  against 
understanding  the  words  of  Christ  carnally, 
for  that  mysteries  must  be  considered  with 
inward  eyes,  i.  e.  spiritually,  see  xiii.  above ; 
explains  what   it    is  to    understand    car 


nally,  2  Bee.  287,  1  Jew.  452,  526;  declares 
that  there  is  no  sensible  thing  delivered 
unto  us  by  Christ  (in  these  mysteries,  but 
that)  whatsoever  things  Christ  has  deli 
vered  are  insensible,  3  Jew.  512,  3  Tyn. 
260 ;  speaks  of  Christ  shewing  bread  and 
wine,  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec,  for 
a  similitude  of  his  body  and  blood,  2  Bee. 
288,  3  Bee.  438,  Coop.  206,  2  Jew.  580, 
1115;  states  that  Christ  when  he  ascended 
left  us  his  flesh  in  mysteries,  Phil.  198 ;  com 
pares  Christ's  body  toElijah's  mantle,! Ful. 
510, 1  Jew.  488,  489,  Phil.  196,  Rid.  222— 
225 ;  says,  he  that  sits  above  with  the  Father 
is  handled  with  the  hands  of  all,  3  Bee.  411, 
1  Ful.  510,511,  Rid.  223;  declares  that  we 
receive  in  the  mysteries  the  only  begotten 
Son  of  God,  3  Jew.  543,  544 ;  how  he  ac 
knowledges  Christ's  very  body  to  be  pre 
sent,  3  Jew.  544,  2  Lat.  274 ;  he  says,  that 
royal  body  is  worthy  of  the  highest  honour, 
3  Jew.  523,  527 ;  exhorts  us,  by  the  exam 
ple  of  the  magi,  to  worship  the  Lord's 
body,  1  Jew.  538,  Rid. 250,  251 ;  teaches  how 
Christ's  body  is  to  be  honoured,  viz.  by 
clothing  the  naked,  &c.,  Hutch.  256,  257  ; 
prefers  a  poor  man  before  the  sacrament, 
and  calls  him  the  body  of  Christ  rather  than 
the  other,  Grin.  66 ;  warns  that  the  creature 
and  the  Creator  must  not  be  confounded, 
3  Jew.  481 ;  another  passage  to  the  same  ef 
fect,  2  Jew.  1121, 3  Jew.  555,  556 ;  says  the 
bread  is  (in  the  Latin,  signifies,)  the  body 
of  Christ,  and  affirms  the  same  of  the  re 
ceivers,  2  Bee.  287,  288,  3  Bee.  438,  2  Hoop. 
405  n.,  1  Jew.  135,  538,  7C5,  Rid.  242 ;  de 
clares  that  not  the  true  body  of  Christ,  but 
a  mystery  of  his  body  is  contained  in  the 
hallowed  vessels  (O.  I.),  2  Bee.  288,  3  Bee. 
438,  Coop.  205,  Grin.  67, 198,  1  Jew.  151, 
539,  2  Jew.  749,  771,  3  Jeic.  467,  472,  523, 
536,  Rid.  32,  Sand.  454;  Gardiner's  ex 
planation  of  this  passage,  Rid.  33;  its 
genuineness  disputed,  ib.  509 ;  he  reproves 
those  who  feared  to  touch  holy  vessels,  yet 
dared  to  sin,  2  Ful.  115;  says,  the  vessels 
are  not  partakers  of  him,  nor  feel  him 
whom  they  contain,  but  we  do  truly,  3  Jew. 
466;  he  says  before  the  bread  is  hallowed 
we  call  it  bread,  but  being  hallowed,  it  is 
delivered  from  the  name  of  bread,  and 
deemed  worthy  to  be  called  the  Lord's 
body,  although  the  nature  of  bread  re 
mains  in  it,  2  Bee.  265,  3  Bee.  423,  438, 
1  Brad.  87  n.,  Grin.  72,  Hutch.  275,  1  Jew. 
545,  2  Jew.  564,  776, 792,  1066, 1106,  3  Jew. 
501,  504,  509,  Rid.  34,  174;  Romish  at 
tempts  to  deny  or  suppress  this  passage, 


CHRYSOSTOM 


193 


Grin.  72  n.;  he  warns  against  supposing  that 
the  divine  body  is  received  at  the  hand  of 
man,  2  Bee.  288,  3  Bee.  438,  2  Jew.  792; 
speaks  of  seeing  the  body  of  Christ  with 
the  eyes  of  the  mind,  1  Jew.  150,  and  com 
pare  515,  see  also  the  passage  about  the 
eagles,  in  c.  below;  he  says  Christ  calls 
bread,  either  his  doctrine  or  his  body,  for 
either  of  them  makes  the  soul  stronger, 
2  Jew.  1111;  declares  that  what  is  in  the 
chalice  is  that  which  flowed  out  of  Christ's 
side,  1  Ful.  511,  3  Jew.  519,  523,  Rid.  237 ; 
but  he  says  that  when  Christ  gave  the 
mystery  of  the  sacrament  he  gave  wine ;  the 
fruit  of  the  vine,  which  produces  wine,  not 
water,  3  Bee.  359,  424,  1  Brad.  546,  2  Jew. 
606,  SJeio.  518,  521,  522,  523,  Rid.  204; 
says  David  receiving  of  the  water  (that  his 
men  had  gotten  with  great  danger)  would 
not  drink  of  it;  for  it  was  not  water,  but 
blood  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  499 

(c)  Of  eating  Christ's  body,   (see   also 
b.   and  d.) : — he  writes,  the  greatest  and 
worthiest  thing  that  is,  thou  dost  not  only 
behold  in  the  earth,  but  thou  also  touchest 
it,  and  eatest  it,  3  Jew.  525,  531 ;  speaks 
of  our  fastening  our  teeth  in  the  flesh   of 
Christ,  2  Jew.  G08,  1042,  3  Jew.  613,  618, 
619;    calls    Christ  that   great  bread  that 
feedeth    the  mind  not   the   belly,  1  Jeiv. 
452,   2  Jew.  572,   786,   3  Jew.  618;    de 
clares  that  he  is   our  food,  and   the  food 
of  angels,  2  Jew.  786,  spiritual  food,  &c., 

2  Hoop.  500;  says,  we,  being  here  beneath, 
taste  him  sitting  in  heaven  above,  3  Jew. 
546;  considers  that  we   are  called  eagles 
(Matt,  xxiv.)  to  shew  that  he  who  cometh 
to  the  body  of  the  Lord  must  climb  up  OH 
high,   2  Bee.  295,   3  Bee.  360,  433,  1  Jew. 
12,  448, 454, 467, 489,  539,  764,  2  Jew.  1121, 

3  Jew.  528,  543,   546;    speaking   of  the 
eagle's  flight  he  says,  wipe  away  all  filth 
from  thy  soul,  prepare  thy  mind  to  receive 
these  mysteries,  &c.,  3  Jew.  543 

(d)  Exhortations  to  come  to  the  com 
munion  ;   cautions   to  the  wicked   not  to 
come,  &c.  : — his  earnestness  in  exhorting 
to  the  eucharist,  2  Brad.  276,  2  Cov,  254 
(see  also  h.  below);  he  reproves  his  hear 
ers  for  their  slack  coming  to  the  holy  table, 
2  Bee.  259 ;   complains,  we  stand  at  the 
altar  for  nought,  &c.,  Coop.  14,  68,  1  Jew. 
195,   Phil.  97 ;   his  reproof  of  those  who 
came  but  once  or  twice  in  the  year,  3  Bee. 
472,  Coop.  101,  1  Jew.  170;  his  rebuke  of 
those  who  stood  by,  not  communicating, 
see  /*.  below ;  he  intimates  that  he  who  is 
not  worthy  of  the  communion  is  not  worthy 


of  the  prayers,  3  Bee.  416,  473,  2  Brad. 
276  n.,  1  Jew.  19,  127;  declares  that  he 
who  has  a  pure  conscience  ought  every  day 
to  come  to  the  communion,  2  Bee.  258, 
259;  exhorts  those  that  come  with  a 
pure  conscience  and  clean  mind,  to  come 
always  to  the  holy  table,  3  Bee.  472,  473; 
urges  to  come  with  great  desire,  ib.  473 ; 
declares  that  those  ought  to  be  pure  who 
touch  the  King's  cup,  ib.  412 ;  asks  how 
any  can  touch  Christ's  body  with  impure 
hands,  ib.;  admonishes  the  wicked  not  to 
come  at  all  to  the  holy  table,  3  Bee.  472, 
1  Jew.  170;  cautions  hypocrites  against 
approaching  the  sacrament  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood,  1  Bee.  117 ;  warns  that 
no  Judas  or  unclean  person  come  to  the 
holy  table,  3  Bee.  476 ;  charges  ministers 
to  repel  impure  persons,  ib.  476,  477 ; 
shews  that  the  admission  of  evil  men  to  the 
mysteries  is  sinful  in  those  that  do  not  re 
pel  them,  ib.  477,  478 ;  speaks  of  the  ex 
clusion  of  those  who  are  not  meet  to  be 
partakers,  ib.  478,  483;  says,  we  forbid 
those  to  be  present  who  are  not  perfect 
Christians,  ib.  478,  483 ;  affirms  that  the 
same  punishment  awaits  those  who  receive 
the  body  of  the  Lord  unworthily  as  those 
who  crucified  him,  Rid.  247;  says  a  wicked 
man  eats  and  drinks  damnation  to  himself, 
not  to  others,  Pil.  636;  affirms  that  Judas 
received  Christ's  true  body  no  less  than 
Peter,  Andrew,  &c.,  SJeiv.  449  ;  the  Lord's 
supper  greatly  frequented  in  his  time,  2  Bee. 
258 

(e)  Benefits,  &c. : — he  calls  the  eucha- 
ristic  mysteries  a  remembrance  of  many 
benefits,  3  Bee.  458 ;  says,  that  in  the  sa 
crament  we  behold  Christ's  great  benefit 
and  our  salvation,  1  Jew.  448  ;  exhorts 
us  to  say,  when  we  see  the  body  of 
Christ  set  forth,  Because  of  this  body  I  am 
no  longer  dust  and  ashes,  no  longer  cap 
tive,  but  free,  1  Jew.  537,  538,  2  Jew.  763; 
compares  the  eucharist  to  the  coal  from 
the  altar  (Isa.  vi.),  2  Bee.  288  n.,  1  Brad. 
522  ;  speaks  of  the  people  being  made  red 
with  the  blood  of  Christ,  see  g,  below; 
speaks  of  the  eucharist  as  the  power  and 
grace  of  God,  1  Brad.  97  n.;  calls  it  the 
health  of  our  souls,  1  Bee.  120;  terms  it 
the  power  of  our  soul,  the  sinews  of  the 
mind,  &c.,  3  Bee.  388;  says,  Christ  calls  us 
into  heaven,  unto  the  table  of  the  great  King, 
3  Jew.  546,  and  see  the  passage  about  the 
eagles,  in  c.  above;  he  says,  this  mystery 
makes  earth  heaven  to  us;  ascend  up  there 
fore  to  the  gates  of  heaven,  &c.,  ib.  547 ; 

13 


CHRYSOSTOM 


on  the  grace  received  through  the  holy  eu- 
charist,  1  Brad.  97,  98,  Rid.  202 ;  he  says 
we  should  depart  from  the  table  of  the 
Lord  God  as  lions  that  breathe  fire,  1  Bee. 
120,  121 

(f)  The  sacrament  as  a  type  of  unity. — 
he   shews   why    we   all   partake   of  "  one 
bread,"  Coop.  78,  and  why  it  is  called  not 
the  participation,  but  "  the  communion  of 
the  body  of  Christ,"  Rid.  241 ;  speaks  not 
only  of  the  bread,  but  of  the  receivers,  as 
being  the  body  of  Christ,  2  Bee.  287,  288, 
3  Bee.  438,  1  Jew.  135,  538,  765,  Rid.  242 ; 
declares  that  we  are   made   one   body  of 
Christ,  1  Jew.  132  ;  says  Christ  reduces  us, 
as  it  were,  into  one  lump  with  himself,  &c., 
Hutch.  240,  1  Jew.  470,  (and  corrig.)  473, 
474 

(g)  The   eucharist  as    a   sacrifice : — he 
says  Melchisedec  brought  forth  bread  and 
wine,  but  does  not  speak  of  it  as  a  sacrifice, 
2  Jew.  731 ;  he  shews  that  the  oblation  of 
the  eucharist  is  a  memorial  of  the  sacrifice 
of  Christ,  1  Jew.  171,   4  Jew.  804;    says, 
our  High  Priest  has  offered  up  the  sacrifice 
that  cleanses  us,  and  now  we  do  the  same  in 
remembrance  of  him,  &c.,  2  Jew.  729 ;  de 
clares  that  we  offer  every  day  in  remem 
brance  of  Christ's  death;  and  that  we  offer 
not  another,  but  the  same  sacrifice;  rather 
we  make  a  remembrance  of  that  sacrifice, 
2  Bee.  249,    3  Bee.  457,  458,    Coop.  94, 

1  Cov.  451  n.,    2  Hoop.  530,    1  Jew.  171, 
493,   2  Jew.  729,  3  Jew.  635,  4  Jew.  804, 
Rid.  215,  &c.,  Sand.  454 ;  says,  the  sacrifice 
is  one,  though  offered  in  many  places,  be 
cause  there  is  but  one  Christ  everywhere, 
&c.,  1  Jew.  492,   Rid.  215;   speaks  of  the 
death  of  Christ  as  wrought  in  the  mysteries, 

2  Jew.  726,  733,  3  Jew.  448, 527 ;  speaks  of 
Christ  being  crucified  before  our  eyes,  and 
the    company    being   made  red    with   his 
blood,   &c.,    1  Jew.  488,  2  Jew.  608,  792, 

3  Jew.  54G;   says,   in  the  mysteries  blood 
is  drawn  from  Christ's  side,  2  Jew.  792; 
speaks  of  the  priest  standing  at  the  altar, 
and  commanding  the  people  to  offer  thanks 
for  all  the  world,  &c.,  Coop.  97 ;  mentions 
the  sacrifice  foretold  by  Malachi,  as  offered 
not  by  fire  and  smoke,  but  by  the  grace  of 
the  Spirit,  2  Jew.  724,  734,  also  as  an  un 
bloody  sacrifice  (pseud.),  2  Jew.  732;  he    I 
says  the  sacrifice  of  the  gospel  ascendeth 
up  without  blood,  without  smoke,  without 
an  altar,  ib.  735 ;  yet  he  figuratively  speaks 
of  the  mysteries  as  consumed  by  fire,  ib. 
791,  792;  he  considers  "the  offering  up  of 
the  Gentiles"  (Rom.  xv.  16)  to  mean  the 


preaching  of  the  gospel   to  them,   Calf. 
230 

(h)  Rites,  &c. : — he  says,  if  thou  should- 
est  add  anything  to  the  mystery  it  were 
not  divine  nor  perfect,  2  Jew.  1100, 
1125;  declares  that  we  are  not,  like  the 
Jews,  subject  to  the  necessity  of  time, 
3  Bee.  380;  speaks  qf  receiving  the  com 
munion  at  the  Epiphany,  in  Lent,  at 
Easter,  &c.,  Coop.  100, 101 ;  at  Easter,  ib. 
14;  would  call  it  presumption  to  be  pre 
pared  for  communion  only  one  day  in  the 
year,  1  Jew.  120;  speaks  of  offering  daily, 
see  in  g.  above;  his  meaning  expounded, 
Coop.  104 ;  he  exhorts  those  who  come  to 
the  communion  after  meat  to  be  sober  in 
behaviour,  Hutch.  222  ;  mentions  the  prac 
tice  of  the  deacon  calling  the  people  to  the 
communion,  and  shews  how  his  voice  sepa 
rated  the  congregation,  Coop.  107,  1  Jew. 
172,  198,  2  Jew.  716;  his  exhortation  to 
the  communion, — we  stand  at  the  altar  for 
nought,  nobody  will  communicate,  Coop. 
14,  68,  1  Jew.  195,  Phil.  97  ;  he  elsewhere 
uses  the  word  "  nobody"  for  "few,"  1  Jew. 
196 ;  blames  those  who  stand  by  at  the 
communion,  not  partaking,  2  Bee.  257, 
3  Bee.  416,  473,  Coop.  107,  1  Jew.  119,200, 
2  Jew.  989,  3  Jew.  473,  474;  shews  that 
none  who  do  not  communicate  must  be 
present,  2  Bee.  257,  3  Bee.  483 ;  says  those 
who  would  not  receive  departed,  &c.,  Pil. 
642 ;  mentions  the  unveiling  of  the  altar  at 
the  sacrifice,  1  Jew.  608 ;  cited  as  saying, 
in  the  time  of  the  mysteries  we  embrace 
one  another,  that  being  many  we  may  be 
come  one,  ib.  132;  says,  we  cry  aloud  in 
the  sight  of  the  oblation,  "  Lift  up  your 
hearts,"  3  Jew.  534  ;  on  blessing  the  eucha 
rist,  i.  e.  giving  thanks,  Calf.  232,  2  Ful. 
168 ;  another  passage,  1  Ful.  502,  and  see 
504;  he  says  that  the  sacrament  is  con 
secrated  not  by  men,  but  by  Christ  him 
self,  1  Ful.  271 ;  his  opinion  as  to  the  words 
of  consecration,  Rid.  18;  speaks  of  the  host 
in  the  hands  of  the  priest,  2  Lat.  274;  refers 
to  sacrifice  for  the  dead,  ib.  275  ;  mentions 
the  address,  "Holy  things  for  the  holy," 

1  Jew.  508,  511,  Pil.  542 ;    declares   that 
the  Lord's  supper  ought  to  be   common, 

2  Bee.  239,  3  Bee.  416;  says  the  mysteries 
are  set  forth  to  rich  and  poor,  1  Jew.  202 ; 
affirms  that  in  some  cases  the  priest  differs 
nothing  from  the  layman,  as  in  the  use  of 
the  venerable  mysteries,  1  Jew.  202,  205, 
208,  230,  248,  261,  2  Jew.  737  ;   refers  to 
the  priest  and  people  speaking  together  in 
the  mysteries,  1  Jew.  18,  57,  292,  312;  does 


CHRYSOSTOM 


195 


not  sanction  solitary  masses,  Coop.  99 — 107; 
says  the  things  which  belong  to  the  eu- 
charist,  diverse  from  the  old  law,  are  all 
common  between  the  priest  and  the  people, 

2  Bee.   245,  3  Bee.   413,    Coop.  142,  143, 
Hutch.  282,  Sand.  455 ;  declares  that  priests 
and   people    receive   equally    of  the  holy 
table,  3  Jew.  477;  says  that  in  receiving 
the  Lord's  supper  we  ought  to  have  golden 
minds,  not  golden  vessels,  4  Bui.  419  ;  the 
holy  vessels  are  spoken  of  in  b.  above ;  he 
testifies  that  the  sacrament  was  reserved 
in  both  kinds,  1  Jew.  241 ;  speaks  of  the 
common   supper  after  the   communion,  2 
Bee.  251 

xvi.  Ceremonies :  he  says  these  things  (the 
traditions  of  men)  are  more  regarded  than 
the  commandments  of  our  Father,  3  Jew. 
571 ;  speaks  of  unction  by  the  elders  of  the 
church,  1  Ful.  251 ,  3  Jew.  457 ;  mentions 
the  visible  and  spiritual  oil,  2  Jew.  604 ; 
speaks  of  the  priest  lifting  the  gospel  on 
high,  1  Jew.  512 ;  mentions  white  (or 
clean  ?)  garments,  with  reference,  it  is  sup 
posed  to  the  clergy,  1  Zur.  350,  but  his 
meaning  is  disputed,  ib.  160 ;  speaks  of 
priests  going  about  in  a  white  garment, 

3  Bee.  476,  3  Jew.  616,  2  Whitg.  24,  26,  48 ; 
alleged  to  have  introduced  processions  at 
Constantinople,  and  why,  Calf.  298,  &c.; 
did  not  consider  pilgrimages  needful,  2  Ful. 
110,  111 

xvii.  Prayer,  Praise,  Worship  :  he  says 
prayer  is  a  great  treasure,  so  that  he  that 
prays  aright  cannot  sin,  1  Bee.  143;  de 
clares  that  prayer  receives  us  full  of  sins, 
and  cleanses  us,  ib.  144;  asserts  that  by 
prayer  all  things  are  easy,  ib.  143,  144; 
calls  it  the  head  of  all  goodness,  terrible  to 
the  devils,  and  healthful  to  the  godly,  ib. 
144;  says  that  if  we  pray  diligently  God 
will  enlighten  us,  without  any  interpreter, 
1  Jew.  319,  321  (see  v.  e.  and  x.) ;  declares 
that  prayer  is  needful  in  order  to  prosperity, 
Wool.  135;  asserts  that  the  table  which 
begins  and  ends  with  prayer  shall  never 
want,  1  Sec.  64,  175;  says  our  prayers  are 
acceptable  to  God  only  in  Christ  and  for 
his  sake,  2  Jew.  741 ;  inculcates  perse 
verance  in  prayer,  1  Bee.  153 ;  prescribes 
times  for  daily  prayer,  ib.  172,  173 ;  says, 
Paul  the  prince  of  the  apostles  calls  upon 
us  to  be  always  praying,  4  Jew.  824;  shews 
that  a  man  may  pray  in  any  place,  1  Bee. 
157 — 159;  calls  it  the  duty  of  a  devout 
mind  to  pray,  not  so  much  with  the  voice 
as  with  the  devotion  of  the  heart,  ib.  164 ; 
declares  that,  even  though  a  man  does  not 


use  external  gestures,  yet  if  he  shew  forth 
a  fervent  mind,  he  will  make  a  perfect 
prayer,  ib.  131,  158 ;  says,  he  prays  in  the 
sight  of  God  who  gathers  his  mind  quietly, 
and  lifts  up  himself  to  heaven,  ib.  136; 
maintains  that  in  prayer  there  is  not  so 
much  need  of  the  voice  as  of  the  thought, 
ib. ;  explains  battalogia,  or  babbling  in 
prayer,  ib.  169,  170;  censures  long  prayers, 
while  the  mind  is  without  fruit,  ib.  135, 
136 ;  it  is  alleged  that  he  says  private  prayer 
is  more  effectual  than  common  prayer  (sed 
qu.)j  1  Lai.  338;  two  passages  on  the 
greater  advantage  of  public  prayer,  1  Jew. 
333;  he  describes  a  Christian  congregation, 
2  Lat.  342  ;  says  communion  of  prayer  and 
sacraments  ought  to  be  one,  Grin.  263 ; 
often  speaks  of  the  priests  and  people  join 
ing  in  prayer,  1  Brad.  528,  1  Jew.  281,  282, 
289,  292,  2  Whitg.  493,  and  mentions  the 
response  <{  And  with  thy  spirit,"  1  Jew. 
282,  308,  312 ;  cites  Paul  as  thinking  it  no 
small  inconvenience  if  the  unlearned  can 
not  say,  "  Amen,"  3  Bee.  408,  (see  also 
xviii);  speaks  of  the  minister,  before  the 
reading  of  holy  scripture,  charging  the 
people  to  keep  silence  and  give  ear,  4  Jew. 
857;  also  mentions  that  before  the  reading 
of  the  lesson  the  deacon  said,  Tlp6tryja[j.fv, 
"  Let  us  mark,"  ib. ;  declares  the  reader's 
office,  ib.816;  writes,  he  enters  empty  before 
God,  who  coming  to  prayer  does  no  alms 
(O.I.),  1  Bee.  162,163;  his  opinions  on  prayer 
for  the  dead,  Whita.  596  ;  he  says,  when  the 
Lord  is  blessed,  and  thanks  are  given  to 
him,  then  more  plenteous  blessing  is  wont 
to  be  given  by  him,  Calf.  250;  on  giving 
thanks  "with  the  spirit,"  1  Jew.  313,  315  ; 
on  the  sacrifice  of  our  bodies,  Sand.  414 ; 
Latin  graces  after  meat  taken  from  his 
works,  Pra.  Eliz.  400,  401;  Bradford's 
preface  to  his  two  orations  on  prayer,  1 
Brad.  13 

xviii.  Tongues  (see  also  xvii):  on  the 
multitude  of  languages,  1  Jew.  278  ;  on  the 
gift  of  tongues,  and  other  extraordinary 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  307—309 ;  some 
remarks  on  speaking  with  unknown  tongues, 
2  Hoop.  548,  564,  1  Jew.  329,  330,  Whita. 
238,  262,  264  ;  on  the  term  "barbarian,"  as 
used  by  St  Paul,  Whita.  268,272 ;  he  shews 
that  prayer  in  an  unknown  tongue  profits 
not,  1  Jew.  178 ;  asks  what  profit  can  there 
be  of  a  voice  not  understood?  2  Bee.  254, 
255, 3  Bee.  408,  1  Jew .  309, 329,  Whita.  262 ; 
shews  that  the  voice  of  a  teacher  profits 
nothing,  if  the  hearers  do  not  understand 
him,  3  Bee.  409 ;  observes  that  he  that 
13—2 


i96 


CHRYSOSTOM 


understands  not  what  he  hears  loses  it 
(O.I.),  ±Jew.  858 

xix.  Miracles :  speaking  of  miracles 
wrought  by  Peter,  he  says,  before  the 
knowledge  of  God  was  in  men,  there  was 
reason  that  the  power  of  God  should  be 
known  by  the  holiness  of  men ;  but  now 
it  is  madness,  Calf.  112;  shews  that  the 
faithful  need  no  miracles,  2  Cran.  46  ;  ob 
serves  that  a  desperate  mind  stands  still  in 
the  same  frowardness  though  he  see  signs 
and  miracles,  Calf.  353,  2  Ful.  198;  de 
clares  that  Christ  promised  not  to  reward 
miracle-workers,  but  those  that  keep  his 
commandments,  2  Cran.  49;  calls  the  con 
version  of  the  world  a  miracle,  4  Jew.  1041 ; 
says,  in  old  times  it  was  known  by  mira 
cles  who  were  the  true  Christians,  but  now 
the  working  of  miracles  is  taken  quite 
away,  and  is  rather  found  among  false 
Christians  (O.  I.),  2  Cran.  46,  4  Jew. 
1040,1041,1170;  affirms  that  some  mira 
cles  are  wrought  to  try  men,  2  Cran.  46 ; 
shews  that  the  scriptures  are  of  more  force 
than  the  revelations  of  ghosts,  ib.  43;  affirms 
that  sorcerers  do  not  hold  converse  with 
dead  men's  souls,  but  with  the  devil,  ib.  44; 
cites  Clement  as  recording  a  declaration 
of  Peter  that  Antichrist  shall  work  mira 
cles  (O.  I.),  ib.  46;  says,  in  the  end  power 
shall  be  given  to  the  devil  to  work  mira 
cles  (O.  I.),  4  Jew.  1040 

xx.  The  Lord's  day,  Fasting  :  he  speaks 
of  the  first  day  of  the  week  as  the  Lord's 
day,  1  Hoop.  342;  shews  that  there  are 
two  kinds  of  fasting,  a  spiritual  and  a  cor 
poral  fast,  and  that  he  who  abstains  from 
meat  and  not  from  evil  works,  though  he 
appears  to  fast,  fasts  not  in  deed  (O.  I.), 
1  Bee.  104,  105,  2  Bee.  539 ;  says  that  fast 
ing  is  abstinence  from  vices,  and  that  absti 
nence  from  meat  is  received  for  this  purpose, 
to  make  the  flesh  obedient  to  the  spirit, 

1  Bee.  105,  2  Bee.  545 ;  asks  what  profit 
there  is  in  fasting,  if  there  be  playing  and 
trifling,  &c.  4  Jew.  1141  ;   calls  fasting  a 
help  to  prayer  (O.  I.),  1  Bee.  162 ;  compares 
fasting   and   prayer  to  two  wings,  Wool. 
136  ;  explains  what  it  is  to  anoint  the  head 
and  wash  the  face  in  fasting,  1  Bee.  107, 108, 

2  Bee.  537,  538;   counsels   that  whenever 
we  fast,  we  should  be  liberal  to  the  poor, 
2  Bee.  546  ;  says  that  he  who  cannot  fast, 
must  give  the  larger  alms,  and  be  more 
diligent  in  prayer,  ib.  546 ;  says,  thou  dost 
fast,  if  thou  despise  money,  if  thou  be  fer 
vent  in  love,  if  thou  feed  the  hungry,  and 
if  thou  forsake  glory,  4  Jew.  1141;  declares 


that  those  who  so  fast  that  they  please  men 
rather  than  God,  through  vain-glory  have 
norewardof  their  labour,  2Bec.  541 ;  affirms 
that  Christ  commanded  us  not  to  follow 
his  fasting,  or  to  fast  as  he  fasted,  3  Jew. 
439 ;  remarks  on  people  voluntarily  afflicting 
themselves  with  nails,  &c.,  4  Jew.  695,  696 
xxi.     Marriage,  <fyc. :  he  says,  the  first 
degree  of  chastity  is  unspotted  virginity; 
the  second   is   faithful  wedlock  (O.  I.),  1 
Bui.  402,  1  Hoop.  375 ;  passages  from  the 
same  book  in  which  marriage  is  spoken  of 
as  evil,  3  Jew.  388,  420;  he  declares  that  if 
a  virgin,  by  a  vow  of  chastity  dedicated  to 
God,  marry,  she   sins   much,   3  Jew.  418; 
shews  that  "marriage  is  honourable  in  an," 
1  Ful.  478,  479 ;  often  commends  it,  3  Jew, 
416 ;  says  that  it  is  void  of  fault,  and  no 
hindrance  to  virtue,  2  Jew.  1128,  4  Jew. 
804;  writes,  marriage  not  only  hindereth 
us  nothing  from  the  service  of  God  if  we 
will  be  sober,  but  also  bringeth  us  great 
comfort,  3  Jew.  417,  4  Jew.  807 ;  again,  he 
denies  that  marriage  hinders,  and  says,  thj 
wife  was  given  to  thee  to  be  thy  helper. 
3  Jew.  416;  declares  that  though  marriagt 
have  much  trouble  in  it,  yet  may  it  be  sc 
taken  that  it  shall  be  no  hindrance  to  per 
fect  life,  3  Jew.  416,  4  Jew.  806;  speaks  o 
the  wonders  wrought  by  Moses  and  Peter 
who  were  married,  as  well  as  by  Elias  wlu 
was  not  (pseud.),  Pil.  576,  Sand.  322,  anc 
see  3  Jew.  416;  remarks  that  Isaiah,  th> 
beholder   of  the   celestial    cherubim,  wa 
married,  3  Jew.  416;    observes  that  Pau 
terms   conjugal   chastity  and  temperanc 
holiness,  4  Jew.  804;   says,   use   marriag 
with  discretion,  and  thou  shalt  be  chief  i; 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  1  Jew.  158,  2  Jeu 
728;  excuse  not  thyself  on  account  of  th 
marriage;  the  Lord  was  at  the  marriag 
feast,  &c.  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  416;  again,  le 
no  man  make  his  excuse  on  account  of  hi 
wife,  or  children  ;  this  excuse  is  the  crai 
and  deceit  of  the  devil,  3  Jew.  417;  sa\ 
that  parents  should  provide  wives  for  thei 
sons,  Sand.  455;  declares  that  a  marrie 
man  may  be  promoted  to  the  holy  thron 
(i.  e.  the  bishop's  chair),  2  Jew.  728, 112! 
3  Jew.  385,  387,  406,  Phil.  405  n. ;   shew 
that  Paul's  direction  that  a  bishop  is  to  I 
"the  husband  of  one  wife"  is  permissiv^ 
not  obligatory,  3  Jew.  406;  considers  ihi 
the  case  of  a  man  married  again  after  tfc 
divorce  of  his  first  wife  is  contemplated,  t 
387,  407 ;  asks,  why  Paul  said  not  that 
bishop  should  be  an  angel,  &c.,  ib.  42: 
Park.  159 ;  says,  Paul  required  this,  not  th; 


CHRYSOSTOM 


197 


the  same  should  now  be  observed  in  the 
church  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  412 ;  does  not  think 
that  Paul's  "yoke-fellow"  was  his  wife, 
1  Ful.  475 ;  remarks  that  if  any  man  will 
open  the  souls  of  unchaste  women,  he  shall 
see  the  devil  tempered  together  with  them, 
3  Jew.  495;  asserts  that  (the  pretended) 
virginity  of  women  amongst  men  is  more 
reproved  of  all  men  than  fornication  itself, 
&c.,  ib.  402,  425 

xxii.  Confession,  Penance,  <5j'c. :  he  de 
clares  that  conscience  is  a  judge,  Wool.  99; 
says,  let  the  examination  of  thy  sins  be  in 
thine  own  thought,  let  this  judgment  be 
without  witness,  let  God  only  see  thee  con 
fessing,  1  Jew.  120,  2  Jew.  1133,  3  Jew. 
360,  37G,  605,  4  Jew.  977  ;  again,  before 
God  confess  thy  sins;  before  the  true  Judge 
with  prayer  pronounce  thy  offences,  3  Jew. 
360;  again,  take  heed  that  thou  tell  not  a  man 
of  thy  sins,. ..but  confess  them  to  the  Lord,... 
to  him  shew  thy  wounds,  3  Bui.  79;  again, 
if  thou  art  ashamed  to  tell  thy  sins  to  any 
man,  then  utter  them  daily  in  thine  heart ; 
1  bid  thee  not  confess  them  to  thy  fellow- 
servant,  but  to  thy  God,  3  Bui.  79,  1  Jew. 
120,  2  Jew.  1133,  3  Jew.  376;  imagines  God 
as  saying,  Tell  thy  sin  privately  to  me  alone, 
that  I  may  heal  thy  wound,  3  Bui.  79,  1 
Jew.  120 ;  and,  This  only  I  require,  that  (a 
sinner)  confess  his  sins  and  forsake  them, 
&cv  3  Jew.  566  ;  another  passage,  ib.  567  ; 
he  says,  I  bring  thee  not  forth  into  the 
theatre  of  thy  companions;. ..rehearse  thy 
conscience  before  God,  and  declare  it  unto 
him,  &c.,  3  Bui.  79;  again,  here  is  the 
place  of  medicine,  not  of  judgment,  &c.,  3 
Jew.  360,  372 ;  again,  I  say  not  that  thou 
shouldst  shew  thyself  openly,  nor  that  thou 
shouldst  accuse  thyself  before  others,  but... 
shew  thy  way  unto  the  Lord,  &c.,  3  Bui. 
78,2  Jew.  1133,  3  Jew.  351,  360,  4  Jew. 977 ; 
as  to  repentance,  see  viii.  above;  he  speaks 
of  the  penance  of  the  Jsinevites,  I  Ful.  4:32; 
he  enforces  reconciliation,  Sand.  229  ;  says 
that  to  deliver  from  the  filthiness  of  sin  is 
the  mighty  power  of  Christ,  and  that  no 
man  has  power  to  forgive  sin  but  God,  2 
Bee.  173  ;  cited  as  declaring  that  our  priests 
have  power  utterly  to  cleanse  the  filth  of 
the  soul,  3  Jew.  352 ;  declares  that  Christ 
has  transferred  the  power  of  remitting  sins 
to  priests,  ib.  355,  358,  see  also  x.  above ; 
t  compares  the  power  of  priests  in  absolution 
to  that  of  the  Jewish  priests  in  the  matter 
of  leprosy,  I  Ful.  272,  273;  recites  a  text  of 
James  to  prove  that  God  forgives  sins  at 
the  prayer  of  the  elders,  2  Ful.  239,  240 ; 


declares  that  those  who  are  notorious  of 
fenders  must  be  cast  out,  3  Bee.  478,  483  ; 
referred  to  on  the  excommunication  of  the 
incestuous  person  at  Corinth,  4  Jew.  850 ; 
cautions  against  sparing  a  wolf  (O.  I.?) 
Sand.  413 

xxiii.  Affliction,  Persecution :  he  de 
scribes  the  sorrows  of  all  estates  of  men, 
Hutch.  298;  maintains  that  adversity  should 
not  cause  men  to  sin,  ib.  319  ;  cautions  not 
to  marvel  if  we  bear  many  adversities,  be 
cause  we  follow  after  and  desire  those  things 
which  are  spiritual,  4  Jew.  1153;  declares 
it  unlawful  for  Christians  with  violence  to 
overthrow  errors,  3  Bee.  202 ;  shews  that, 
as  the  sheep  does  not  persecute  the  wolf, 
Christians  do  not  persecute  heretics,  but  are 
persecuted  by  them  (O.  I.),  3  Bee.  302, 
3  Jew.  182;  says  that  he  who  rejoices  in  the 
blood  of  persecution  is  a  wolf  (O.  I.),  SJeio. 
183,  189;  describes  the  persecution  of  the 
church  by  the  emperor,  1  Jew.  391 

xxiv.  Death,  c/c. :  he  says  that  God  takes 
us  away  by  death  at  the  time  most  profitable 
for  us,  2  Cov.  117 ;  censures  superfluous 
cost  at  funerals,  3  Bee.  125;  explains  that 
lamps  and  funeral  hymns  are  used  because 
God  has  delivered  the  dead  from  all  labours, 
1&.461;  does  not  approve  of  mourningapparel, 
3  Whitg.  371  n.;  referred  to  on  memorials 
for  the  dead,  2  Cov.  270 ;  as  to  prayer  for  the 
dead,  see  xvii.  above ;  he  speaks  of  sacrificing 
for  the  dead,  2  Lat.  275 ;  he  does  not  men 
tion  purgatory,  1  Lat.  248;  says  there  is 
nothing  to  do  after  the  end  of  this  life ;  this 
is  the  time  of  repentance,  that  of  judgment, 
3  Bee.  461 ;  calls  this  the  time  of  watching 
and  striving,  the  other  a  time  of  requitings, 
ib.  459 ;  advises  men  to  prepare  their  works 
against  their  departure,  as,  when  they  are 
once  departed,  it  lies  not  in  their  power  to 
repent,  or  put  away  their  offences,  2  Bee. 
395,  3  Bee.  461 ;  says  that  when  we  be  once 
gone  hence,  though  we  would  never  so  fain, 
yet  shall  we  be  able  to  do  nothing,  3  Bee.  459; 
states  that  he  who  washes  not  away  his  sins 
in  this  life  shall  find  no  comfort  afterward, 
ib.  129,  459  ;  cautions  against  thinking  that 
mercy  will  be  granted  in  another  world  at 
the  prayers  of  any,  2  Bee.  395,  3  Bee.  12i>, 
459 ;  says  a  soul  separated  from  the  body 
cannot  wander  in  these  regions,  3  But.  401, 
402 ;  declares  that  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob  were  in  hell  (norjs)  until  Christ's 
resurrection,  1  Ful.  294,  297  ;  says  that  to 
be  deprived  of  the  fruition  of  God  is  greater 
pain  than  being  in  hell  (the  place  of  punish 
ment),  2  Lat.  236;  affirms  that  the  greatest 


i98 


CIIRYSOSTOM 


pain  of  the  damned  is  to  be  separate  and 
cut  off  from  Christ  for  ever,  ib.  362;  says, 
he  that  feareth  more  hell  than  Christ  is 
worthy  of  hell,  -  Hoop.  253 

xxv.  Images,  the  Cross,  Relics :  he  speaks 
against  images,  saving  that  we  through 
writings  enjoy  the  presence  of  the  saints, 
Calf.  144,  149;  on  Jacob  and  his  staff  ^Heb. 
xi.),  1  Ful.  541 ;  he  affirms  that  Joseph  com 
manded  his  bones  to  be  carried  out  of  Egypt, 
in  order  to  prevent  idolatry,  4  Jew.  1047  ; 
mentions  a  picture  of  an  angel  destroying 
the  Assyrians  i^dub.),  Calf.  173;  referred  to 
on  the  cross  (pseud.),  ib.  63,  68;  on  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  ib.  258;  he  commends 
the  use  of  that  sign,  ib.  258;  again, 
3  JVhUg.  126 ;  says  we  must  not  merely 
print  the  cross  on  the  body,  but  first,  by 
faith,  in  the  mind,  Calf.  76;  declares  that 
the  cross  has  made  demons  contemptible 
to  men,  ib.;  speaks  of  pieces  of  the  cross 
enclosed  in  gold  and  worn  about  the 
neck,  ib.  2S4  ;  mentions  the  cross  as  every 
where  upon  the  walls  of  houses,  &c.,  2  Jeic. 
649  n.;  his  silver  crosses,  2  Ful.  120,  1S4; 
on  the  Greek  Tau  (pseud.),  ib.  147 ;  against 
the  veneration  of  portions  of  Christ's  gar 
ments,  &c.  (O.  I.),  Calf.  286,  2  Ful.  181, 
Park.  8 ;  as  to  relics,  see  also  xii.  above ;  his 
opinion  on  the  silver  shrines  (vaol)  of  Diana 
of  Ephesus,  1  Ful.  204  n 

xsvi.  Heretics:  he  says,  this  tree  (viz.  of 
error)  neither  Paul  planted,  nor  Apollos 
watered,  nor  God"  increased,  4  Jetc.  886 ; 
cautions  that  even  out  of  the  true  churches 
there  oftentimes  come  deceivers,  (O.I.), 
ib.  875 ;  says  heretics  in  their  schism  have 
churches,  the  scriptures,  bishops,  orders, 
baptism,  the  sacrament  (viz.  the  commu 
nion)  and  in  short  Christ  himself  (O.  I.), 
2  Jetc.  772;  declares  that  error  falls  of  it 
self,  1  Jetc.  102 ;  says  Manes  called  himself 
the  Holy  Ghost  (pseud.),  4  Jew .  842,  843, 
Roy.  71  n.;  condemns  the  Marcionites  for 
baptizing  the  living  for  the  dead,  1  Jeic . 
23  n.;  explains  the  opinions  of  Sabellius, 
Photinus,  and  others,  Hutch.  121  n 

xxvii.  Antichrist :  he  considered  that 
the  Roman  empire  was  that  which  hindered 
the  revelation  of  Antichrist,  2  Jew.  913: 
says  that  he  shall  come  into  power  on  the 
dissolution  of  the  empire,  ib.  918,  4  Jew. 
682 ;  declares  why  he  is  called  the  abomi 
nation  of  desolation  (O.  I.\  ib.  728,  which 
(the  same  book  says)  shall  stand  in  the 
holy  places  of  the  church,  3  Jetc.  153,  160, 
4  Jew.  729;  he  says  Antichrist  shall  sit  in 
the  temple  of  God,  not  in  that  at  Jerusa 


lem  only,  but  also  in  the  churches  every 
where,  3  Jew.  348 

xxviii.  Kings,  Civil  Power :  he  notes  that 
even  apostles,  evangelists,  and  prophets  are 
subject  to  the  higher  powers,  and  that  this 
subjection  is  no  hindrance  to  godliness,  2 
Jeic.  997,  4  Jetc.  675,  703,  705,  Pil.  23, 

3  JVhitg.  591 ;  shews  that  priests  are  subject 
to  the  higher  powers,  1  Brad.  47S;  declares 
that  it  is  good  even  for  the  deviis  themselves 
to  be  obedient  one  of  them  unto  another, 
(O.  I.),  3  Jeic.  622;  says  that  God  himself 
hath  set  the  head  of  the  prince  under  the 
hand  of  the  priest,  ib.  376 ;  censures  disobe 
dience  to  princes,  3  JVhitg.  590 ;  says,  he 
that  defileth  the  emperor's  image  is  injurious 
to  the  majesty  of  the  emperor's  person  cited 
in  the  2nd  council  of  Xice),  4  Jeic.  S94; 
speaking  of  the  emperor  he  says,  we  have 
offended  him  that  hath  no  peer  on  earth, 
and  styles  him  the  top  and  head  of  all  men, 
1  Jeic.  438,  4  Jeic.  975,  997, 1014  ;  declares 
that  tribute  is  not  to  be  giren  to  magis 
trates,  but  paid,  Son  J.  200;  relates  how  Con- 
stantine  overthrew  the  Jews  who  attempted 
to  restore  their  temple,  4  Jeic.  1074,  1075  ; 
mentions  that  Julian,  in  his  proclamations, 
scornfully  termed  the  Christians  Galileans, 
ib.  667 ;  his  saying  to  Gaina,  on  the  duty  of 
a  godly  emperor,  (in  Euseb.),  1  Bui.  391; 
he  besought  the  emperor  to  call  a  council, 

4  Jeic.  1005 ;  refused  to  attend  an  Arian 
synod  though  summoned  by  the  emperor, 
3  Jeic.  38,  iJeic.  1101;  marvels  if  any  ruler 
can  be  saved,  1  Lot.  98,  158,  178;  shews 
how  evil  it  is  for  a  realm  to  be  without  a 
ruler,  3  Whitg.  588 ;  says,  if  the  rulers  be 
taken  from  the  cities,  we  shall  lead  a  life 
more  unreasonable   than   the    verv  brute 
beasts,    1   Bee.  215;   calls  a  city  without 
godly   citizens   more  loathsome  than  any 
cave,  4  Jetr.  876;  compares  the  people  to 
the  waves  of  the  sea,  ;S;c.,  1   Whitg.  468, 
3  irhitg.  274,  571 ;  on  swearing,  Bale  111, 
112;  he  explains  how  it  first  came  up,  1 
Bee.  377 ;  declares  that  a  dagger  pricks  not 
so  sharply  as  the  nature  of  an  oath,  and 
that  a  swearer  is  a  condemned  malefiictor, 
ib.  365 ;  says  that  an  oath  makes  not  a  man 
worthy  to  be  believed,  but  the  testimony  of 
his  life,  i'6.377,  378;  he  (rather  Chromatins) 
declares  that,  as  in  an  oath  there  must  be 
no  falsehood,  so  in  words  ought  there  to  be 
no  lie,  ib.  379,  380 

xxix.  Miscellanea :  he  calls  him  the 
true  nobleman  that  disdains  to  serve  vices, 
3  Bee.  436,  437 ;  says  that  the  nobility  «nd 
goodness  of  our  kinsfolk  avail  nothing, 


CHRYSOSTOM  —   CHURCH 


199 


except  we  ourselves  be  good  (O.  I.),  ib.  436 ; 
teaches  that  when  more  commodity  comes 
by  offending  than  hurt,  we  must  not  care 
for  the  offence,  Pil.  45  ;  remarks  on  apparel 
(O.  I.),  3  Jew.  614;  on  mourning  apparel, 
3  Whity.  371  n. ;  he  says,  he  that  falls  into  a 
pit  that  lies  wide  open,  is  not  said  to  be  negli 
gent,  but  mad  (O.  I.),  3  Jew.  251 ;  speaks  of 
darkness,  first  in  the  vales,  then  on  the  hills 
(O.  I.),  2  Jew.  1081;  says  that  under  bram 
bles  there  rests  nothing  but  serpents  (O.  I.), 
Wool.  120;  speaks  of  the  golden  coins  of 
Alexander  used  as  amulets,  Calf.  285 ;  his 
frequent  expression,  laaaiv  ol  /i£/ui)j/7)/uei/oi, 
Whita.  615 ;  mistakes  of  his,  4  Jew.  635 

Chuff:  a  rough  clown,  2  Bui.  15 

Church :  v.  Augustine,  and  the  fathers  gene 
rally. 

I.  THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 
i.     What  the  (hurch  is,  generally. 

ii.     The  True  Church. 
iii.     The  False  Church,  fyc. 

iv.     The  two  contrasted. 

v.     The  Outward  Mixed  Church. 

vi.     Marks  or  Notes  of  the  Church. 
vii.     Names  of  the  Church. 
viii.     Its  Authority. 
ix.     Whether  it  may  err. 

x.    Its  Government. 
xi.    Its  relation  to  the  State. 
xii.     Church  property. 

II.  PARTICULAR  CHURCHES. 
i.     The  Greek  Church. 

ii.     Other  Eastern  Churches. 
iii.     The  Church  of  Rome. 
iv.     The  Church  of  England. 

v.     Other  Reformed  Churches. 

I.     Tins  CATHOLIC  CHURCH:  v. 

Christ,  Creeds. 

i.  What  the  Church  is,  generally :  the 
church,  congregation,  or  assembly,  what  it 
is,  1  Bee.  294,  2  Bee.  41,  3  Bee.  143,  608, 
614,  615,  1  Bui.  158,  4  Bui.  3,  4,  5,  Coop. 
175,  1  Cov.  412,  2  Cov.  461,  1  Cran.  376, 
&c.,  2  Cran.  11,  25,  2  Hoop.  40,  120,  Lit. 
Edw.  511,  513,  (559,  561),  Now.  (56,  101), 
174,  Phil.  136,  330,  332,  Pil.  329,  330,  617, 
Rid.  122,  &c.,  Rog.  164,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  12, 
3  Tyn.  12,  &c.,  Whita.  22,299;  translations 
concerning  the  church  examined,  1  Ful. 
225—239  ;  Tyndale  in  his  New  Testament, 
preferred  using  the  term  "  congregation," 
because  the  word  "church"  had  been  so 
greatly  abused,  3  Tyn.  13 — 16  ;  why  some 
times  rendered  "  congregation"  in  the  Eng 
lish  Bibles,  1  Ful.  90,  112,  226,  &c.;  the 
synagogue  of  the  Jews  called  t/cK-Xij<n'u  by 


Luke  and  Augustine,  ib.  227 ;  the  word 
used  in  Acts  for  a  congregation  of  heathen 
men,  3  Tyn.  15;  sometimes  rendered  "con- 
gregatio"  by  Erasmus,  and  in  one  place 
"concio,"  ib.  16 n.;  lord  Cobham's  belief 
concerning  it,  Bale  20,  21,  33;  confession 
of  Will.  Thorpe,  ib.  72,  90 ;  Ridley's  con 
fession,  Rid.  122,  123,  268 ;  an  article  on 
it  (1538),  2  Cran.  473,  474 ;  another,  viz. 
the  19th  article  of  the  Church  of  England, 
Rog.  164 ;  confessions  of  the  foreign  churches 
on  this  point,  ib.  165,  &c.;  Tyndale  says 
the  word  has  a  double  interpretation,  viz. 
a  carnal  and  a  spiritual,  3  Tyn.  54,  113; 
Ridley  states  the  word  is  used  in  three 
senses  in  scripture,  Rid.  125,  126;  to  the 
same  effect  writes  Philpot,  Phil.  332 ;  St 
Paul  calls  the  poor  the  church  of  God,  3 
Tyn.  257 ;  the  name  church  sometimes 
used  for  the  governors  of  the  church,  Coop. 
175,  3  Whitg.  501;  though  the  Romish 
church  be  not  the  church,  God  hath  one  in 
the  earth,  4  Bui.  72 ;  he  always  hath  a 
church,  4  Bui.  10,  2  Lat.  215  ;  its  original, 
4  Bui.  26,  2  Cran.  514 ;  Bradford  says  that 
it  was  from  the  creation,  1  Brad.  503 ; 
Sandys  affirms  that  it  began  in  paradise, 
Sand.  371 ;  whether  before  Christ's  incar 
nation,  1  Brad.  521 ;  the  old  fathers  before 
Christ  asserted  to  have  been  one  and  the 
same  church  with  us,  4  Bui.  50,  Phil.  73, 
3  Tyn.  245;  according  to  Gregory  it  com 
prises  the  saints,  before,  under,  and  since 
the  law,  1  Jew.  440;  Hooper  says  the 
church  of  the  prophets'  time  is  one  in 
effect  with  the  church  of  the  apostles'  time, 
ib.  127  ;  whether  the  church  was  before  the 
scripture,  Phil.  212,  3  Whitg.  621 ;  whether 
before  the  gospel,  Phil.  334,  340,  344,  3 
Tyn.  24,  25 ;  see  also  vi.  below  ;  we  believe 
that  the  church  is,  we  do  not  believe  in  it, 

1  Bui.  158 

ii.  The  True  Church  (see  many  of  the 
definitions  and  confessions  in  section  i ;  also 
sections  iv,  vi,  &c.)  :  the  true  church  de 
scribed,  3  Bee.  393,  394,  1  Bui.  162,  2  Cov. 
393,  461,  2  Hoop.  40, 120,  509,  3  Jew.  265, 
Phil.  220, 397,  Whita.  613 ;  the  name  is  pro 
perly  used  for  the  elect  church,  which  is 
the  spouse  of  Christ,  Phil.  332,  the  con 
gregation  of  the  truly  faithful,  who  were 
forechosen,  Lit.  Edw.  511,  (559),  Now. 
(53,  54),  171,  172,  2  Tyn.  12,  3  Tyn.  12, 13, 
30, 108—110, 113,  Whita.  613 ;  this  church  is 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  the  bride  of  Christ, 
see  vii.  below;  it  is  Christ's  inheritance, 

2  Hoop.  229  ;  it  is  said  to  be  "in  God  the 
Father,  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus   Christ," 


200 


CHURCH 


2  Jew.  819;  typified  by  Eve,  q.  v. ;  by 
Abel,  Phil.  106;  by  Abel,  Abraham,  and 
others,  Sand.  378;  represented  by  Jeru 
salem,  q.  v.;  a  vision  of  the  glorious  church 
of  Christ  seen  by  Philpot,  Phil.  272  ;  Rid 
ley's  farewell  to  the  universal  church  of  the 
chosen,  Rid.  427;  what  profit  there  is  in 
believing  that  there  is  a  holy  universal 
church,  2  Bee.  43 ;  its  original  is  heavenly, 
4  Bui.  26;  it  was  not  gathered  by  the  law, 
but  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  2  Jew.  1023 ; 
redeemed  and  defended  by  Christ,  1  Hoop. 
21 ;  crucified  and  risen  with  him,  Lit.  Edw. 
509,  (557);  taught  of  God,  Whita.  613;  mili 
tant  on  earth,  4  Bui.  5,  2  Cran.  94,  2  Hoop. 
43,  Nord.  93,  Whita.  22  ;  commonly  per 
secuted,  1  Brad.  526,  Nord.  89,  (v.  Perse 
cution);  so  the  true  church  has  ever  been, 

2  Lat.  290 ;  its  afflictions,  2  Bui.  104 ;  the 
ten  persecutions,  ib.  105;   it  shall  always 
be  in  affliction  here,  1  Hoop.  80 ;  by  afflic 
tion  it  is  tried,  1  Cov.  128 ;  the  church  sent 
into  the  desert,  _Ba/e254;  the  church  under 
the  seven  seals,  ib.  312,  &c.;  it  shall  be 
persecuted  towards  the  end,  2  Brad.  360, 
361 ;  whence  the  storms  arise  which  trouble 
it,  Sand.  380 ;  that  which  persecutes  is  of 
the  devil,  that  which  is  persecuted,  of  God, 

3  Bee.  201  ;   the  church's  perpetuity  and 
security,  1  Hoop.  201 ;  God's  faithful  care 
of  it,  2  Cran.  425,  3  Zur.  21 ;  it  shall  con 
tinue  to  the  world's  end,  2  Ful.  30,  &c.;  it 
is  preserved  by  the  word  of  God,  4  Bui.  27; 
the  Holy  Ghost  its  guide,  Rid.  123;   he 
dwells  in  it,  Nord.  89,  and  is  its  governor 
and  protector  for  ever,  1  Hoop.  21  ;  motion 
to  prayer  for  the  comfort  and  preservation 
of  the   church  of  Christ,  Nord.  89;    the 
prayer,  ib.  98  ;    a  prayer  for  the    whole 
church,  Pra.  B.  129 ;    another,  from  the 
Book  of  Common  Order,  Lit.  Eliz.  266, 
Pra.  B.  126;   petition  for   the   preserva 
tion   of  God's   congregation,  3  Bee.  247, 
248;  a  praise  of  God's  favour  in  protect 
ing  his  church,  verses  by  J.  Norden,  Nord. 
104;    we  are   members  of  the  church  by 
faith,  1  Brad.  346;  out  of  it  no  pope  nor 
prelate  can  cast  us,  ib.  347  ;  Christ's  elect 
church  is  holy  and  pure,  and  in  the  full 
favour  of  God,  3  Tyn.  142 ;   how  a  true 
member  of  it  sinneth  not,  though  all  men 
are  sinners,  ib.  113,  114 ;  out  of  it  there  is 
no  forgiveness  of  sins,  2  Bee.  44,  and  no 
salvation,  3  Bee.  144,   4  Bui.  51,   2  Cov. 
393,  2  Lat.  182,  281,  Now.  (57),  176,  Phil. 
16,  40  (v.  Salvation);  the  true  church  to  be 
honoured,  3  Bee.  394 ;  its  glory,  riches,  and 
honour  are   not  here,   1  Brad.  377 ;    its 


beauty  is  inward,  1  Brad.  444,  2  Brad.  345, 
346;  the  godly  have  always  had  a  care  for 
it,  Sand.  235 ;  the  church  triumphant,  4  Bui. 
5,  Whita.  24;  its  government,  3  Jew.  278 

iii.  The  False  Church  (and  false  defi 
nitions  of  the  church) :  v.  Antichrist,  Baby 
lon,  and  sections  iv.  and  ix.  The  name 
abused,  1  Hoop.  83  ;  falsely  assumed  by 
many,  Coop.  186,  &c.,  Phil.  55;  abused  so 
as  to  comprehend  none  but  the  clergy, 
3  Tyn.  12,  13  ;  phrases  and  proverbs  exem 
plifying  this,  ib.  12;  hence  Tyndale  pre 
ferred  using  the  word  "  congregation,"  in 
his  New  Testament,  £6.13 — 16;  the  clergy 
early  set  themselves  up  for  the  church, 
2  Cran.  515 ;  Romish  prelates  claim  to 
be  the  church,  2  Tyn.  289;  the  name  is 
always  claimed  by  wicked  priests  in  oppo 
sition  to  God's  true  prophets,  2  Brad.  199, 
Rid.  370 ;  the  laity  are  the  church  as  well 
as  the  priests,  3  Tyn.  158 ;  not  all  that  call 
themselves  the  church  are  the  church,  Rid. 
124;  the  carnal  are  not  of  the  true  church, 
whoever  they  be,  2  Tyn.  12,  3  Tyn.  31;  the 
name  sometimes  used  for  the  false  church, 
the  adversary  of  the  true,  Phil.  332 ;  the 
church  of  the  wicked,  2  Jew.  818 ;  of  Satan, 
Rid.  125,  126 ;  of  the  devil  and  of  Anti 
christ,  4  Bui.  10;  where  God  builds  his 
church  the  devil  builds  a  chapel,  3 -Bee.  400, 
&c. ;  errors  about  the  church,  1  Bee.  294 ; 
a  false  definition  of  the  name,  Phil.  329 ; 
the  church  described  by  a  Papist,  R id.  125 ; 
what  Romanists  intend  by  the  term,  Whita. 
279 ;  they  mean  first  the  consent  of  the 
fathers,  secondly,  the  councils,  thirdly,  the 
pope,  ib.  448,  449 ;  practices  of  the  false 
church,  2  Cran.  12 

iv.  The  two  contrasted :  there  have  ever 
been  two  churches,  the  true  and  the  false, 
Phil.  106,  a  church  militant,  and  a  church 
malignant,  Nord.  93,  the  true  church  and 
the  synagogue  of  Satan,  3  Bee.  608,  1  Brad. 
376,  Sand.  67  ;  these  were  declared  in  Abel 
and  Cain,  Phil.  106,  in  Jerusalem  and 
Babylon,  Bale  250,  252,  &c.;  the  true 
church  distinguished  from  the  false,  1  Bee. 
296,  2  Bee.  42,  3  Bee.  392,  393,  Pil.  129, 
Sand.  371 ;  one  is  perfect  and  holy,  the 
other  false  and  ungodly,  2  Cran.  11 ;  the 
catholic  church  and  the  Romish  church  two 
different  things,  2  Lat.  290;  Christ's  church 
and  the  pope's  church  opposites,  2  Brad. 
231;  THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHUBCHES,  an 
exposition  of  the  Revelation,  Bale  249; 
comparison  between  the  church  of  Christ 
and  the  synagogue  of  Antichrist,  1  Bee. 
294, 295;  another  comparison  between  them 


CHURCH 


201 


in  respect  of  doctrine,  ceremonies,  &c.,  3 
Sec.  195,  &c.;  as  they  who  depart  from  the 
true  church  are  heretics,  so  they  that  depart 
from  the  church  of  heretics,  are  the  true 
church,  3  Tyn.  45 ;  an  admonition  for  the 
true  church  and  the  false,  1  Bee.  294 ;  the 
outward  and  inward  church,  Whita.  613; 
the  visible  and  invisible,  Rid.  129 ;  the 
church  and  the  world,  2  Brad.  124 

v.  The  Outward  Mixed  Church  :  this  is 
the  whole  number  of  those  called  Chris 
tians,  Phil.  332,  Rid.  125,  126,  3  Tyn.  13, 
114,  Whita.  613 ;  what  it  has  been  in  all 
ages,  2  Cran.  15;  represented  by  the  scribes, 
priests,  and  Pharisees,  ib.  18 ;  it  will  be 
mixed  until  the  judgment,  2  Brad.  359, 
361;  good  and  evil  in  it,  4  Bui.  8,  2  Hoop. 
41,  Pil.  388 ;  goats  and  sheep,  Rid.  125, 

1  Whitg.  183,  184,  373,  391 ;  if  we  allow 
the  outward  and  visible  church  to  be  the 
true,  we  make  Christ  the  head  of  ungodly 
members,  2  Cran.  13;   all  that  be  in  the 
church  are  not  the  church,  4  Bui.  16;  all 
its  members  are  not  of  the  number  of  the 
elect,  Now.  (57),  175;  Antichrist  and  false 
prophets  therein,!  Brad. 505;  some  (says  a 
gloss  of  the  Decrees)  are  in  the  church  both 
nominally  and  really,  some  neither  nomi 
nally  nor  really,  some  only  nominally,  and 
some  really  though   not   nominally,   Rid. 
127 ;  the  two  classes  in  the  church,  viz.  the 
spiritual  and  the  carnal,  described,  3  Tyn. 
107—110,  113, 114,  144;  the  carnal  always 
persecute  the  spiritual,  ib.  54, 107, 110, 144; 
the  church  has  never  been  idolatrous  as  a 
whole,  Rid.  235;  there  always  have  been 
in  it  such  as  followed  the  truth,  1  Hoop. 
170 ;  there  is  no  church  absolutely  perfect, 

2  Hoop.  87;  which  is  the  purest,  1  Hoop. 
343 ;  Augustine  divides  the  members  of  the 
church  into  penitents,  reformers,  and  the 
perfect,    1  Cov.   202—206;    the    apostolic 
churches  ravaged  by  the  Turks,  Pra.  Eliz. 
463 

vi.  Marks  or  Notes  of  the  Church  : 
(a)  "What  they  are,  in  general,  1  Cov. 
412—420,  2FuL34:—38,  215,  2  Hoop.  43, 
87,  Phil.  73,  Poet.  269,  &c. ;  outward 
marks,  4  Bui.  17,  &c. ;  inward  marks,  ib. 
23 ;  marks  mentioned  by  Augustine,  viz. 
consent,  succession,  the  name  of  catholic, 
&c.,  1  Brad.  526,  Phil.  141  n.,  144  ;  the 
three  tokens  of  unity,  antiquity,  and  con 
sent,  may  be  in  the  devil's  church,  1  Brad. 
551  ;  the  true  church  only  to  be  known  by 
the  scriptures,  2  Cran.  25,  3  Jew.  153,  Rid. 
123,  3  Tyn.  44;  the  studies  of  the  church, 
4  Bui.  47 


(b)  The  church  is  One,  2  Bee.  42;  on 
its  unity,   1  Ful.  237,    Phil.  139,  Rog.  167, 
3  Whitg.  595 ;  all  churches  are  one,  Coop. 
117;  Paul  teaches  the  church's  unity,  but 
not  under  one  earthly  head,  2  Brad.  144 ; 
how  the  whole  is  knit  together,  Nord.  89; 
its  faith  is  one,  1  Brad.  524,  2  Hoop.  519  ; 
no  true  church  dissenteth  from  the  general 
faith,  1  Tyn.  384 ;  the  church  agrees  in  the 
substance  of  doctrine,  but  differs  in  cere 
monies,  Pil.  552  ;  it  never  had  one  order  of 
service,  ib.  629 ;  the  unity  of  the   Spirit, 

2  Hoop.  52 ;  the  bond  of  peace,  Phil.  248 ; 
the  church  compared  to  Christ's  seamless 
coat,  Bale  16,  Phil.  283;  its  unity  figured 
by  "  one  loaf,"  Hutch.  37,   by  the  bread 
and   wine   in  the   communion,   ib.  239,  2 

Whitg.  546  (v.  Supper  of  the  Lord);  the 
church's  unity  must  be  maintained,  2  Lat. 
340;  for  it  we  ought  to  suffer  all  things, 

3  Tyn.  33;   dissension  and  hostility  about 
trifles  deprecated,  Pra.  Eliz.  464;  separa 
tion  from  the  church  a  great  crime,  Rid. 
119;  Protestants  have  not  departed  from 
it,  2  Ful.  374 ;  but  Papists  have,  Pil.  618 ; 
communities   which    have   not  the   whole 
ministry,  or  which  are  outwardly  severed, 
may  be  parts   of  the  true   church,  Phil. 
385;  a  prayer  for  the  concord  of  Christ's 
church,  Lit.  Eliz.  254,  (see  also  Unity,  and 
Schism). 

(c)  It  is   Holy,   2  Bee.  41,    1  Bui.  162, 

4  Bui.  7,  17,  38,  49,  Now.  (54),  172;  how 
it  is  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  4  Bui.  36;  it 
is  called  the  fellowship  of  the  saints,  2  Bee. 
43,  2  Cov.  461  (v.  Communion  of  saints); 
the  chiefest  pi  ints  of  true  godliness  in  it, 
4  Bui.  479  ;  its  belief  concerning  faith  and 
good  works,  2  Bee.  638,  &c. 

(d)  It  is  Catholic,  or  universal :  — why  so 
called,  2  Bee.  42,  1  Brad.  146,  1  Bui.  161, 
4  Bui.  5,  8,  2  Cran.  91,  2  Ful.  35,  2  Hoop. 
41,  Lit.  Edw.  515,  (562),  Now.  (54),  101, 
173,  Phil.  .37,  Rid.  266,  Rog.  170,  Sand. 
254;   Augustine   names   universality  as  a 
mark  of  it,  Phil.  137,  and   states  reasons 
why  it  is  styled  catholic,  ib.  136;  which  is 
the  catholic  church,  Pil.  617,  618  ;  univer 
sality  must  be  joined  to  verity,  Phil.  137 ; 
no  popish  tradition  observed  by  all  churches, 
Whita.  504,  506;  the  catholic  church  was 
before    Rome,    and    shall    continue  when 
Home  is  gone,  Calf.  261 ;  it  is  not  limited 
within    certain  bounds,   2  Hoop.  41,   nor 
tied  to  any  place,  Phil.  138 ;  the  Lutheran 
catechisms  say  "  Christian  church"  instead 
of  "  Catholic,"  1  Ful.  222 

(e)  It   is  Apostolic,  1   Jew.  34,  61; 


202 


CHURCH 


prophetical,  apostolical,  and  orthodoxical, 
4  Bui.  28;  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
apostles  and  prophets,  Whita.  347 — 349, 
649 

(/)  On  Succession  as  a  token  of  the 
church,  (v.  Succession),  1  Brad.  505,  Pit. 
597,  Poet.  274;  alleged  by  Augustine, 
Phil.  137  ;  Lyra  thereon,  1  Brad.  529 ;  suc 
cession  of  bishops,  4  Bui.  28, 140,  2  Ful.  67, 
74,  3  Jew.  320,  &c.,  339,  Pi7.  485,  597,  598, 
Rog.  330 ;  consecration  by  one  bishop  suf 
ficient,  according  to  Gregory,  to  maintain 
it,  2  Ful.  118;  not  mentioned  in  scripture, 
though  deemed  essential  by  Papists,  IBrad. 
505,  2  Brad.  143;  they  affirm  no  church  to 
be  a  true  one,  which  does  not  stand  by 
succession  of  bishops,  2  Cran.  11;  this  is 
affirmed  by  Bellarmine  to  exist  in  the  Ro 
man  church  alone,  Whita.  510 ;  that  of  the 
Roman  church,  not  entire  and  uninter 
rupted,  Pil.  600,  Whita.  510 ;  that  of  the 
early  bishops  of  Rome  doubtful,  3  Jew. 
326 ;  Papists  have  no  lawful  succession 
from  the  apostles,  2  Ful.  223 ;  their  bishops 
are  successors  of  Judas,  and  in  some  re 
spects  of  Peter  (whom  Christ  once  ad 
dressed  as  "Satan"),  Pil.  604;  succession 
in  various  countries,  1  Brad.  508;  mere 
succession  of  bishops  is  no  sign  of  the  true 
church,  which  is  not  tied  thereto,  1  Brad. 
509,  2  Cran.  13,  2  Ful.  241,  242,  1  Hoop. 
27,  82,  138,  2  Hoop.  90,  121,  Phil.  139,  140, 
144,  3  Tyn.  44;  succession  in  place  does 
not  prove  true  bishops,  Pil.  598;  the  good 
succeed  the  bad,  and  the  bad  the  good,  ib. 
599 ;  mere  external  succession  not  to  be  re 
garded,  Whita.  510;  the  truth  hangs  not 
on  it,  Pil.  599 ;  the  right  succession  stands 
in  true  doctrine  and  sharp  discipline,  ib. 
600,  604;  no  such  succession  in  the  Roman 
church,  ib.  601 — 603;  nor  in  any  one  see 
or  country,  ib.  597 

(g)  Visibility,  &c. : — the  church  is  both 
visible  and  invisible,  Phil.  136,  Rog.  164; 
how  visible,  4  Bui.  8,  17,  2  Ful.  51,  Rid. 
125;  visible,  though  sometimes  eclipsed, 
Poet.  273,  274;  not  always  equally  visible, 
1  Brad.  520;  visible  as  Christ  was,  ib.  503, 
551 ;  how  invisible,  2  Hoop.  41 ;  the  holy 
catholic  church  of  the  elect  is  not  visible, 
Now.  (56),  174 ;  the  true  church  not  always 
a  visible  multitude,  1  Brad.  504,  520;  mul 
titude,  no  proof  of  it,  3  Tyn.  102,  103,  107, 
109,  116,  122;  it  is  not  always  represented 
by  the  greater  number,  Rid.  127,  131, 
Whita.  504;  the  true  church  is  a  small 
congregation,  1  Hoop.  84,  or  rather,  it 
seems  so,  Phil.  392 ;  the  little  flock  con 


trasted  with  the  great  multitude  who  are 
not  chosen,  3  Tyn.  109 ;  where  the  church 
was  before  Luther,  Phil.  391 

(h)  The  Word  and  Sacraments  as  tokens 
of  the  church ; — their  true  administration, 
together  with  discipline,  are  its  essential 
outward  mark,  1  Brad.  504,  2  Brad.  202, 
4  Bui.  17,  2  Cov.  412—420,  2  Ful.  34,  2 
Hoop.  43,  87,  Lit.  Edw.  513,  (561),  Now. 
(66),  175;  Phil.  384,  Rog.  174,  1  Whitg. 
185;  Christ's  sheep  hear  his  voice,  Coop. 
186;  scripture  allows  no  church  which 
hearkens  not  thereto,  1  Brad.  394 ;  proba 
tions  out  of  scripture  that  the  true  holy 
catholic  and  apostolic  church  does  not  lean 
to  the  decrees  of  men,  but  to  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  3  Bee.  321,  &c.  ;  God  is  served 
therein  by  prayer,  preaching,  and  the  sacra 
ments,  Sand.  252 ;  how  it  is  taught,  4  Bui. 
154 ;  it  needeth  not  legal  instruction,  ib. 
524;  it  was  never  without  its  sacraments 
and  sacrifices,  2  Hoop.  520 ;  of  holy  assem 
blies,  4  Bui.  165,  499 

vii.    Names,  or  figures,  of  the  Church. 

(a)  It  is  the  Body  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  25, 
Now.  (53, 100),  99, 172,  Phil.  219,  Rid.  125, 
126,    3  Tyn.  31 ;    shadowed   out  by  man's 
body,  4  Bui.  84 ;  the  similitude  should  teach 
us  love  and  unity,  ib.  25,  Sand.  98 ;  Christ 
alone  its  Head,    1  Brad.  435,   4  Bui.  85, 
2  Cran.  76,  2  Ful.  243,  Hutch.  100,  3  Jew. 
269,  270,   Lit.  Edw.  511,  (559),   Nord.  90, 
Phil.  332,   2  Whitg.  426,  3  Whitg.  198;  he 
has  no  vicar,  4  Bui.  85 ;  the  notion  of  an 
earthly  head  condemned  by  Gregory  the 
Great,  2  Jew.  992 ;  queen  Elizabeth  refused 
to   be  called  head  of  the  church,  4  Jew. 
1144, 1209 ;  it  is  the  image  of  Christ,  Nord. 
91 

(b)  It  ,is  spoken  of  as  a  Woman,  the 
Bride  of  Christ,  and  our  mother,  (see  Eve, 
Marriage):   a  virgin,   4  Bui.  91;  a  hand 
maid,  1  Bee.  295,  being  a  handmaid  to  the 
laws  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  76;  a  woman  clothed 
with  the  sun,   Bale  404;    the   spouse    of 
Christ,  1  Bee.  295,  296,  1  Brad.  370,  4  Bui. 
90,   Hutch.  101,   3  Jew.  161—153,    1  Lat. 
456 ;  the  Lamb's  wife,  Bale  542 ;  our  mo 
ther,    1  Brad.  503,   4  Bui.  90;   typified  by 
Eve,  1  Brad.  503 

(c)  Other  similitudes: — God's  kingdom, 
4  Bui.  84 ;  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  2  Tyn. 
40;    the  spiritual  tabernacle,    Sand.  222, 
prefigured  by  that  of  Israel,  2  Bui.  147, 
2   Whitg.  93;    a  holy  temple,   Bale   128, 
typified  by  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  Sand. 
240,  2  Whitg.  94 ;  and  also  by  the  treasures 
therein,  Sand.  371 ;  the  synagogue  a  figure 


CHURCH 


203 


of  it,  2  Whitg.  345;  it  is  God's  house, 
4:  Bui.  79;  Christ's  household,  1  Lot.  35; 
the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth,  4  Bui. 
37,  2  COB.  422 ;  3  Jew.  151,  Phil.  273,  306, 
.HzW.  235,  God's  vine,  4  SwZ.  83;  often 
called  a  vineyard,  Sand.  57 ;  means  used 
by  foxes  to  destroy  the  vineyard,  ib.  65 ;  the 
field  of  the  Lord,  2  Hoop.  41 ;  a  little  flock, 

3  Tyn.  108,109;  Christ's  sheep-fold, 4  Bui. 
88 ;  the  ark  of  Noah,  2  Hoop.  42,  Sand. 
361,  2  Whitg.  92,  499;  often  compared  by 
the  fathers  to  a  ship,  2  Jew.  901, 994,  Sand. 
370,  &c. ;  represented  by  the  moon,  Sand. 
360;    compared   to    the    weakest    things, 
•2  Jew.  994 

viii.  Its  authority  (v.  Ceremonies,  Coun 
cils,  Discipline,  Scripture,  Tradition):  the 
power  of  the  church,  wherein  it  consists, 

4  Bui.  38 — 46 ;  the  authority  of  the  church, 

Rog.  183;  A  DEFENCE  OF  THE  TKUE  AND 
OLD  AUTHORITY  OF  CHRIST'S  CHURCH,  by 

C.  S.  Curio,  translated  by  Jo.  Philpot, 
Phil.  319  ;  on  the  command,  "  Tell  it  unto 
the  church,"  3  Whitg.  169,  247  ;  the  church 
is  to  be  heard,  1  Brad.  370;  how  we  must 
hear  the  church,  3  Tyn.  100;  the  rule  re 
fers  to  fraternal  admonition,  Whita.  426; 
we  must  be  sure  that  "the  church"  is  the 
true  church,  ib. ;  the  church  not  to  be  heard 
if  it  diverge  from  the  revealed  mind  of 
Christ,  ib.;  to  be  heard,  but  tried,  2  Brad. 
293,  2  Cov.  272;  how  far  its  judgment 
serves,  Phil.  48  ;  it  is  deemed  by  Papists  the 
sole  judge  of  controversies,  Rid.  284 ;  the 
authority  of  the  church,  as  maintained  by 
Romanists,  means  that  of  the  pope,  Whita. 
414 ;  they  exalt  the  church  above  scripture, 
ib.  276 ;  many  of  them  say  that  it  is  older 
than  the  scripture,  and  therefore  of  greater 
authority,  ib.  331 ;  it  is  not  above  the  word 
of  God,  Phil.  356,  &c.,  Hog.  173,  but  sub 
ject  to  it,  Whita.  352, not  only  as  the  term 
denotes  the  whole  body  of  the  faithful,  but 
the  pastors  also,  ib.353;  they  only  belong 
to  the  church  who  follow  scripture,  1  Hoop. 
139 ;  the  word  does  not  derive  its  authority 
from  the  church,  Phil.  134,  135;  Augustine 
advises  us,  in  doubtful  questions,  to  consult 
the  church  which  the  scripture  points  out, 
Whita.  442;  the  church  is  tied  to  the  word 
of  God,  IHoop.  27,31,81,  and  to  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  ib.  20 ;  whatever  authority  it  has 
depends  entirely  on  the  scriptures,  Whita. 
300,  335,  338 ;  it  must  stay  itself  upon  the 
word  of  God,  2  Cran.  52;  its  office  in  rela 
tion  to  the  scriptures,  1  Brad.  519 ;  this  is 
but  external  and  ministerial,  Whita.  279, 
286,  288,  299, 308;  the  church  is  as  a  notary, 


Whita.  283,  a  champion,  ib.,  a  herald,  ib. 
284,  an  interpreter,  Phil.  375,  Rog.  193 
—197,  Whita.  284,  487;  what  power  of 
interpreting  scripture  Papists  claim  for 
it,  Whita.  410—415;  it  is  not  to  judge 
scripture,  Rog.  199,  but  only  according  to 
scripture,  Whita.  353;  it  is  not  a  judge,  but 
a  witness,  Rid.  128,  the  witness  and  keeper 
of  God's  written  word,  Rog.  198 ;  compared 
to  a  public  office  for  records,  2  Cran.  59 ; 
likened  to  a  clock,  and  scripture  to  the  sun, 

1  Jew.  80;  Canus  and  Bellarmine  allow 
that  the  church  is  not  governed  by  new 
revelations,    Whita.  504  ;    yet    Romanists 
maintain  that  it  can  even  add  a  book  to 
the  canon  of  scripture,  ib.  505;  the  authority 
and  consent  of  the  whole  church  a  powerful 
argument  against  heretics,  ib.  313, 316, 317 ; 
contentious  spirits  are  repressed   thereby, 
ib.  558 ;  its  authority  may  force  men  to 
acknowledge    the   scriptures,   but    cannot 
persuade  them  of  their  truth,  ib.  317,  318; 
Augustine's  use  of  the  argument  from  the 
authority  of  the  church  considered,  ib.  319, 
&c. ;  the  faithful  may  be  first  moved  by  that 
argument,   but    rest    finally   upon    firmer 
ground,  ib.  322;  how  the  church  has  autho 
rity  in  controversies  of  faith,  ib.  190;  we 
must  receive  no  doctrine  but  that  which 
agrees  with  the  universal  church  of  Christ, 

2  Cov.  422;  but  the  church  has  no  authority 
to  make  a  new  article  of  faith,  or  to  receive 
a  doctrine  contrary  to  God's  word,  ib.  418 ; 
it  may  not  enforce  anything  to  be  believed 
contrary  to,  or  besides,  the  word  of  God, 
Phil.  344,  Rog.  201 ;  More  affirms  that  the 
church  is  to  be  believed  in  things  for  which 
no  scripture  can  be  shewn,  3  Tyn.  135, 139; 
on  believing  as  the  church  believes,  2  Lat. 
315  ;  doctrines  and  practices  alleged  to  rest 
upon   church   authority,   2  Zur.  194;  the 
church  is  not  a  mistress  over  the  sacra 
ments,  4  Bui.  239;  its  power  of  consecra 
tion,  ib.  39;  power  to  administer,  ib.  45;  its 
authority  is  not  to  be  objected  in  favour  of 
the  mass,  3  Bee.  392  ;  its  authority  in  rites 
and  ceremonies,  and  things  indifferent,  Rid. 
269,  Rog.  184,  Whita.  507, 1  Whitg.  175,222, 
2  Whitg.  64 ;  it  may  not  ordain  what  rites 
or  ceremonies  it  will,  Rog.  188;  it  cannot 
bind  things  left  free  by  the  gospel,  2  Cov. 
338  ;  may  not  forbid  what  the  apostles  per 
mitted,  Phil.  379 ;  in  indifferent  traditions 
the  order  of  the  church  should  be  followed, 
but  with  a  limitation,  Calf.  267,  1  Whitg. 
222,  &c. ;  every  private  man's  consent  said 
to  be  in  the  consent  of  the  church,  2  Whitg. 
573;  the  primitive  church  to  bo  followed, 


204 


CHURCH 


Phil.  273,  302;  Cole  maintains  the  example 
of  the  primitive  church  not  to  be  binding, 
1  Jew.  39,  74 ;  its  orders  are  not  always  so, 
ib.  75 ;  the  modern  church  not  of  greater 
authority  than  the  ancient,  Whita.  456 ; 
Romanists  liken  the  apostolic  church  to  an 
infant,  and  the  later  church  to  a  full  grown 
man,  Coop.  10,  11,  1  Jew.  77;  the  fallacy  of 
this  comparison,  Coop.  63;  the  absurdity  of 
supposing  that  the  later  church  knows  the 
mind  of  God  better  than  the  apostles  did, 

1  Jew.  230 ;  the  testimony  of  the  church 
too  lightly  esteemed  by  some  in  the  days  of 
Augustine,  Rid.  128 ;  disobedience  to  the 
church  charged  on  Protestants,  Pil.  484, 
551 ;  one  church  not  to  be  set  up  as  a  model 
for  all  churches,  2  Whitg.  452,  &c. ;  power 
of  jurisdiction,  4  Bui.  39;  in  what  points 
ecclesiatical  jurisdiction  consisteth,  ib.  43; 
power  of  the  keys,  ib.  39,  44 ;  they  are  given 
to  the  whole  church,  2  Hoop.  51,  (v.  Absolu 
tion);  power  of  judgment  or  judicial  correc 
tion,  4  Bui.  40,507  ;  it  is  not  the  office  of  the 
ecclesiastical  ruler  to  punish,  2  Lut.  196 ;  the 
church's  power  to  receive,  4:  Bui.  40;  to  or 
dain  ministers,  ib.  43,  2  Tyn.  251 ;  to  preach, 
4  Bui.  40 ;  to  teach,  ib.  44 ;  the  church  is  the 
instrument  whereby  God  teaches  us,  Whita. 
286;   whether  Christ  gave   power  to  the 
church  to  teach  anything  besides  that  which 
he  taught,  Phil.  358  ;    its  power  to  judge 
of  doctrines,  4  Bui.  45;  to  call  a  council, 
ib. ;  to  dispose  of  its  affairs,  ib.  46 

ix.     Whether  it  can  err,  4fc. :   whether 
the  church  may  err,  and  how,  4  Bui.  35, 

2  Hoop.  90, 121,  Phil.  332,  333,  382,  &c. ; 
Papists  say  dark  passages  in  scripture  are 
to  be  settled  by  the  church,  which  cannot 
err,  2  Cran.  17;   church-infallibility  con 
tended  for  by  More,  with  Tyndale's  replies, 

3  Tyn.93,  &c.,  170;  infallibility  affirmed  to 
be  necessary,  to  prove  the  authority  of  scrip 
ture,  2  Tyn.  289 ;  the  visible  church,  from 
time   to  time,  hath    erred,   Rog.   177;   its 
judgment  is  human,  Whita.  338 — 340,  not 
divine,  save  in  a  certain  sense,  ib.  341,342; 
we  should  never  be  certain  of  our  faith,  if 
it  rested  upon  the  outward  and   glistering 
church,  2  Cran.  11;  the  outward  and  visible 
church  has  never  continued  the  same  for 
long,  ib.;  though  the  governors  of  it  err, 
God  reserveth  to  himself,  4  Bui.  69;  the 
majority  of  the  visible  church  may  err,  Rid. 
129  ;  the  catholic  church  cannot  err  in  doc 
trine,  Phil.  38 ;  it  is  preserved   from   all 
errors  by  the  virtue  and  operation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  2  Hoop.  74;  the  elect  church 
cannot  err  damnably,  2  Tyn.  12,  3  Tyn.  30, 


31 ;  the  catholic  church  has  the  promise  of 
infallibility,  particular  churches  have  not, 
2  Jew.  994 ;  the  primitive  church  was  near 
to  Christ  in  time,  and  like  him  in  doctrine, 
2  Hoop.  237 ;  yet  the  visible  church  was 
corrupted  even  in  the  apostles'  time,  2 
Whitg.  183;  the  church  of  the  apostles' 
times  and  of  ours,  1  Whitg.  378;  the  lat 
ter  church  has  dissented  from  that  of  the 
apostles,  2  Jew.  988,  and  may  be  compared 
to  a  woman  who  has  lost  her  jewels,  but 
keeps  the  boxes  that  contained  them,  ib. 
899;  its  ruin  was  foretold,  ib.  988;  it  has 
sometimes  been  heretical,  2  Cran.  15;  verses 
on  its  decline  and  corruption,  by  Henoth 
Clapham,  Poet.  466;  it  appeared  near  ruin  in 
England,  1  Lat.  105  ;  it  is  full  of  hypocrites, 
&c.,  1  Whitg.  382,  and  Papists,  Atheists,  &c., 
ib.  385 ;  the  synagogue  of  Satan  bears  the 
greatest  swing  in  Christendom,  Rid.  126 ; 
corrupt  state  of  the  church  in  the  last  days, 
Coop.  180 

On  Reformation  of  the  church  (zj.Reforma- 
tion): — how  the  church  should  be  reformed, 
2  Jew.  1000 ;  it  should  be  purged  as  Christ 
purged  the  temple,  Sand.  236,  &c.,  247, 
&c. ;  a  sufficient  platform  of  church  reforma 
tion  in  scripture,  3  Bui.  122  ;  whether  they 
that  will  reform  must  stay  for  the  determi 
nation  of  a  council,  ib.  116 :  things  out  of 
order  may  be  reformed  by  every  Christian 
church,  ib.  119  ;  the  duty  of  reformation 
ascribed  to  civil  rulers,  Sand.  237, 238 ;  it  is 
perilous  to  introduce  innovations,  Rid.  137 

x.  Its  government  (see  Archbishops, 
Bishops,  Discipline,  Ministers,  Priests ; 
also  xi):  it  has  two  kinds  of  government, 
visible  and  invisible,  1  Whitg.  183,  or  in 
ternal  and  external,  3  Whitg.  485,486,  554; 
how  it  is  governed  by  Christ,  ib.  483,  &c. ; 
he  named  no  head  to  govern  it,  2  Cran.  76; 
he  has  no  vicar,  4  Bui.  85 ;  the  church 
militant  is  not  governed  like  the  church 
triumphant,  3  Jew.  278;  its  externalgovern- 
ment  not  particularly  expressed  in  scrip 
ture,  1  Whitg.  6 ;  there  is  no  one  certain 
kind  of  government  -which  must  be  per 
petually  observed,  1  Whitg.  184,  3  Whitg. 
214,  &c. ;  how  the  church  is  a  monarchy,  an 
aristocracy,  and  a  democracy,  1  Whitg. 
390;  its  divers  degrees  of  ministers,  4  Bui. 
104,  &c.,  3  Jew.  271 ;  Ephes.  iv.  not  a  per 
fect  pattern  of  ecclesiastical  government, 
4  Jew.  1299 ;  what  officers  the  apostles 
ordained  in  the  church,  2  Tyn.  253 ;  in  the 
apostles'  days  it  was  popular,  1  Whitg.  393 ; 
some  of  its  institutions  taken  from  the 
law,  2  Whitg.  126;  on  primacy  or  lordship 


CHURCH 


205 


in  the  church,  2  Ful.  251,  &c. ;  it  should  not 
be  ruled  as  earthly  kingdoms  are,  Phil.  395; 
it  is  not  burdened  with  infinite  laws,  4  Bui. 
478 ;  its  true  liberty,  1  Whitg.  423 

xi.  Its  relation  to  the  state  (see  Kings, 
Magistrates,Statutes,Supremacy) :  whether, 
and  how  far,  the  care  of  religion  belongs 
to  the  magistrate,  1  Bui.  323,  &c.,  1  Hoop. 
31,  85,  4  Jew.  1027,  &c.,  2  Zur.  242,  251; 
whether  ecclesiastical  and  civil  government 
may  reside  in  one  person,  2  Whitg.  358; 
there  are  two  swords  or  powers,  the  spi 
ritual  and  the  temporal,  2  Hoop.  53,  1  Lat. 
85,  2  Tyn.  60;  an  example  of  the  two 
regiments,  2  Tyn.  62;  the  duty  of  each, 
1  Hoop.  142 ;  the  functions  of  king  and 
priest  not  to  be  confounded,  Whita.  424 ; 
spiritual  things  are  not  subject  to  the  tem 
poral  power,  Phil.  72  ;  testimonies  of  em 
perors  against  the  intervention  of  rulers 
in  matters  ecclesiastical,  Whita.  430;  tem 
poral  men  ought  not  to  be  judges  in  spi 
ritual  cases,  Phil.  32  ;  the  temporally  slack 
in  the  cause  of  God,  2  Tyn.  95;  the  spi- 
ritualty  ought  not  to  have  temporal  autho 
rity,  ib.  247,  &c.,  273;  ecclesiastics  are 
subject  to  the  temporal  sword  as  well  as 
the  laity,  1  Tyn.  333,  2  Tyn.  67;  in  the 
apostles'  time  the  church  was  not  esta 
blished,  1  Whitg.  389,  &c.;  how  it  may  be 
established  without  a  magistrate,  ib.  392; 
its  relations  with  the  state  or  common 
wealth,  ib.  19,  386,  388;  the  government 
of  every  particular  church  asserted  to  be 
monarchical,  3  Whitg.  181,198;  when  Chris 
tian  assemblies  may  beheld  in  secret,  Sand. 
191;  the  office  of  Christian  magistrates  in 
this  particular,  ib.  192 ;  ecclesiastical  pri 
vileges,  1  Bui.  333;  ecclesiastical  causes 
debated  in  parliament  long  before  the 
Reformation,  4  Jew.  902,  &c. 

xii.  Church  properly  (see  Benefices, 
Sacrilege,  Tithes) :  church  goods  and  reve 
nues,  1  Bui.  286,  4  Bui.  486,  &c.;  they 
exist  under  the  New  Testament,  4  Bui. 
487 ;  to  what  uses  church  property  may 
be  applied,  2  Zur.  242,  259 ;  its  fourfold 
division  in  old  time,  4  Bui.  488;  ministers 
to  be  supported  out  of  it,  ib.  488,  503 ; 
students  to  be  maintained,  ib.  494;  the 
poor  to  be  relieved,  ib.  494,  495,  503;  for 
~-  the  goods  of  the  church  are  the  goods  of 
the  poor,  2  Cran.  500;  they  were  given  for 
the  relief  of  the  aged,  the  fatherless,  &c., 

1  Bui.  286;   church  goods  are  not  to  be 
abused  or  profaned,  1  Bui.  286,  4  Bui.  503, 

2  Ful.  114  n. ;  the  goods  of  the  church  not 
to  be  alienated  nor  its  lands  sold  (Canon 


Law),  2  Cran.  73  ;  inquiry  whether  church 
goods  were  alienated,  2  Hoop.  142;  injunc 
tion  respecting  them,  Grin.  171;  church 
robbers  censured,  2  Bui.  46  ;  church  lands, 
Pil.  592;  an  act  passed  empowering  the 
crown  to  exchange  them,  Park.  98  n. ;  ex 
changes  made  by  queen  Elizabeth  under  it, 

2  Zur.  39  n. 

II.    PARTICULAR  CHURCHES. 
Particular  churches,  what,  4  Bui.  9,  51 
i.     The  Greek  church  :  v.  Councils  (espe 
cially  FLORENCE),  Easter,  Liturgies,  Supper; 
also  Antioch,  Ephesus,  &c. 

The  division  of  the  church  into  Greek 
and  Latin  imperfect,  1  Jew.  271 ;  the  faith 
came  to  the  West  from  Greece,  4:  Jew.  883; 
succession  of  the  Greek  church,  Whita. 
510;  difference  between  it  and  the  Latin, 
Pil.  548 ;  at  any  early  period  the  Eastern 
churches  differed  from  the  Western  as  to 
the  time  of  keeping  Easter,  Whita.  539  ; 
the  ancient  supremacy  of  the  pope  over 
the  churches  of  the  East  asserted  by 
Harding,  1  Jew.  402 ;  the  Greek  church 
does  not  grant  the  pope  to  be  the  head, 
4  Jew.  739,  but  abhors  him,  with  the  de 
formities  of  his  church,  ib.  740;  rejects 
many  Romish  errors,  Coop.  171,  3  Jew. 
196,  4  Jew.  884,  &c.,  Pil.  145,  205,  500, 

3  Tyn.  133;  the  Greek  rites  followed  by 
the  early  British  church,  1  Jew.  306  ;  sepa 
ration  of  the    Greeks  from  the   Western 
church,  2  Hoop.  232,  397,  566,  4  Jew.  884, 
2  Tyn.  259 ;  they  were  compelled  by  Bald 
win    to    acknowledge    the    supremacy   of 
Rome,  2  Hoop.  238 ;    the  Greek   church's 
opinion  cf  the  reformed  churches  (epist.  ad 
Bohem.),  SJeio.  196;  the  Greek  church  de 
nies  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from 
the  Son,  Rog.  74 ;  is  contrary  to  the  Romish 
church  as  to  the  sacraments,  2  Jew.  578 ; 
calls    the  Lord's   supper    <ri5j/a|-is,  2  Bee. 
240;    Scotus  and  Innocent  testify  that  it 
did  not  mix  water  with  the  wine,  1  Jew. 
139 ;    its  doctrine  on  the  consecration   of 
the  eucharist,  ib.  123, 139;  the  priests  con 
secrate  with  a  loud  voice,  2  Jew.  698  ;  the 
Greek  church  said  not  to  hold  transubstan- 
tiation,  2  Bee.  266,  3  Bee.  232,  426,  618, 
1  Jew.  139,  Rid.  237,  249 ;  has  no  private 
masses,  2  Bee.  239,  3  Bee.  418,  Coop.  171, 
Hutch.  228,  1  Jew.  18,  2  Jew.  637,  4  Jew. 
884,  &c. ;  has  mass  but  once  daily,  2  Jew. 
635  ;  in  Lent  the  sacrament  was  consecrated 
only  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays,  1  Jew.  128, 
246 ;  it  never  denied  the  cup  to  the  laity, 
Coop.  171,  Hutch.  283;  never  adopted  the 
elevation,  1  Jew.  512  ;  nor  the  adoration  of 


206 


CHURCH 


the  sacrament,  ib.  516;   the  liturgy  of  St 
Chrysostom  still  used  in  this  church,  Coop. 

97  n. ;  no  man  permitted  to  absent  himself 
fourteen  days  from  the  sacrament,  2  Sec. 
258,  3  Bee.  381,  474  ;   the  Greeks  said  by 
N.  de  Lyra  to  retain   infant  communion, 
1  Jew.  249 ;  the  priests  have  ever  been  at 
liberty  to  marry,  3  Bee.  236,  Coop.  171 ; 
auricular  confession  commenced  in  it,  1  Tyn. 
263 ;  but  (now)  the  Greeks  confess  only  to 
God,  1  Jew.  120,  consenting  not  to  ear-con 
fession,  pardons,  &c.,  3  Tyn.  170 ;  they  do 
not  hold  the  doctrine  of  purgatory,  4  Jew. 
895,  &c.,  Rog.  213, 1  Tyn.  269 ;  reject  images, 
but  allow  pictures,  2  Whitg.  64 ;  on  the  ar 
rangement  of  a  Greek  church,  2  Jew.  636 

ii.     Other  churches  of  the  East,  fyc. 

(a)  Africa  (see  also  Egypt  and  Ethiopia, 
below):    the  ancient  churches  of  Africa, 
4  Bui.  32,  Whita.  223 ;  dissensions  therein 
on  rebaptizing,  1  Ful.  35 ;  they  were  sepa 
rate  from  Rome  for  a  hundred  years,  1  Jew. 
416;  the  reconciliation,  £6.416—418;  the 
African  church  not  extinct,  4  Bui.  20,  73 

(b)  Armenia  :  has  prayer  in  the  vulgar 
tongue,    Whita.  269;    like  various   other 
Eastern  churches  it  receives  not   private 
mass,  1  Jew.  18 ;  disallows  the  mixed  cup 
in  the  communion,  1  Ful.  523;  denies  pur 
gatory,  Rog.  213  n. ;  error  of  the  Armenians 
respecting  the  intermediate  state,  4  Jew. 
931,  932,  935;  they  hold  that  the  law  cere 
monial  is  yet  in  force,  Rog.  89 ;  the  In- 
structio    Armeniorum   of    Eugenius    IV., 
Calf.  248  n 

(c)  Egypt  (v.  Alexandria)  :  the  church 
there,  1  Whitg.  409  ;  said  to  have  prayer  in 
the  vulgar  tongue,  Whita.  269;   the  sur 
plice  worn  by  Christian  priests  there,  2  Zur. 
166;  Jerome's  account  of  the  three  kinds  of 
monks  there,  2  Tyn.  42  n. ;  departed  from 
Christ,  Phil.  337 

(d)  Ethiopia    (v.   Prester    John) :    the 
church  there,   1  Bui.  292;    said  to   have 
prayer  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  Pil.  499,  500, 
Whita.  269 ;  some  old  steps  of  Christianity 
perhaps  remain  there,  Pra.  Eliz.  463 

(e)  Georgia :  the  Georgian  faith,  1  Bui. 

98  n 

(/)  India  (v.  Thomas)  :  Christianity 
there  before  the  Jesuits,  3  Jew.  198 ;  the 
Nestorian  or  Chaldean  Christians  on  the 
coast  of  Malabar,  Phil. 202  n.;  the  Indians 
said  to  have  divine  service  in  their  own 
tongue,  1  Jew.  289  ;  the  Southern  Indians 
in  communion  with  Rome  perform  service 
in  their  own  language,  Whita.  269 

(ff)    Moravia :  converted  to  the  faith  by 


Cyril  and  Methodius,  Whita.  269  ;  allowed 
to  have  service  in  their  own  language, 
1  Jew.  334,  335,  Whita.  269 ;  the  Mora 
vians,  or  United  Brethren,  persecuted  as 
AValdenses,  Beghards,  and  Picards,  2  Brad. 
161  n  (see  1  Jew.  227);  their  early  apolo 
gies,  2  Brad.  161  n 

(h)  Russia  :  the  church  and  religion  of 
the  Russians  and  Muscovites,  3  Zur.  690 
&c. ;  they  boast  that  they  with  the  Grecians 
are  the  only  church  of  God,  Rog. 169;  said 
to  believe  that  themselves  only  shall  be 
saved,  ib.  153  ;  they  hold  their  church-tra 
ditions  to  be  of  equal  authority  with  the 
scriptures,  ib.  79;  will  not  read  the  last 
four  books  of  Moses,  ib.  81 ;  deny  the  pro 
cession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  Son,  ib. 
74 ;  hold  that  man  is  justified  by  faith  and 
works,  ib.  114;  say  all  who  die  without 
baptism  are  damned,  ib.  278 ;  affirm  that 
the  Lord's  supper  can  profit  those  who 
have  no  faith,  as  infants,  ib.  285;  priests 
there  for  lack  of  wine  used  to  consecrate 
metheglin,  1  Jew.  222 ;  they  add  warm 
water  to  the  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper, 
Rog.  295,  and  mingle  the  bread  and  wine 
together,  ib.  296 ;  they  have  prayer  in  the 
vulgar  tongue,  1  Jew.  334,  335,  Whita.  269 ; 
have  a  liturgy  compounded  of  the  Greek 
and  Sclavonian  languages,  Rog.  243;  debar 
men  who  have  been  twice  married  from 
holy  orders,  ib.  240 ;  think  that  none  have 
now  authority  to  call  a  general  council,  ib. 
206;  their  churches  and  worship  described, 
3  Zur.  691 ;  their  funeral  rites,  ib. ;  perse 
cution  in  Russia  on  account  of  the  gospel, 
3  Zur.  600;  account  of  a  Muscovite  re 
former,  ib.  691 

iii.  The  church  of  Rome  :  v.  Catholic, 
Church  I.,  Peter,  Pope,  Popery,  Rome;  also 
Councils,  Easter,  Mass,  Priests,  Sacra 
ments,  Scripture,  Succession,  Tradition,  &c. 

The  division  of  the  church  into  Greek 
and  Latin  imperfect,  1  Jew.  271 ;  the  see 
of  Rome,  how  apostolical  and  yet  not  apos 
tolical,  Phil.  78 ;  once  apostolical,  but  now 
abominable,  Rid.  414,  415;  pure  in  the  be 
ginning,  2  Cran.  226, 1  Jew.  365 ;  the  primi 
tive  glory  of  the  Roman  church,  Rid.  262  ; 
once  it  was  most  illustrious,  Poet.  270 ;  cau 
tioned  by  Paul,  2  Jew.  201 ;  its  alleged 
lineal  descent  from  Peter,  Rid.  259,  261 ; 
its  succession  not  without  many  interrup 
tions,  Whita.  510 ;  the  early  bishops  of 
Rome  were  simple  men,  Bale  502,  learned 
and  holy  men,  Rid.  180,  182,  all  slain  from 
Peter  to  Sylvester,  Bale  316;  in  the  time 
of  Irenaius  Rome  was  the  most  illustrious 


CHURCH 


207 


of  all  churches,  Whita.  439 ;  not  now  as  it 
was  then,  Phil.  25;  its  bishops  were  much 
honoured  in  early  times,  Rid.  262;  the  bishop 
recognized  as  a  patriarch  by  the  council  of 
Nice,  but  the  lowest  of  the  four,  Phil.  43 ; 
early  assumptions  of  the  church  of  Rome,  I 
1  Jew.  304,  3  Jew.  152 ;  its  struggles  for  pre 
eminence,  2  Tyn.  257  ;  declared  supreme  by 
Phocas  (q.  r.),  ib.  258;  there  have  been  men 
in  the  church  of  Rome  who  have  pointed  out 
the  necessity  of  reformation,  Sand.  249  (see 
especially  Bernard) ;  cardinals  themselves 
have  confessed  abuses  in  it,  2  Jew.  G83; 
its  apostasy  acknowledged  in  the  council 
of  Trent,  by  Cornelius,  bishop  of  Bitonto, 
ib.  900;  the  chief  points  of  difference  be 
tween  it  and  Protestants,  Ueu:  26;  the 
church  of  Rome  propped  up  by  the  Jesuits, 
Whita.  4,  5,  who  have  greatly  changed  its 
doctrine,  ib.  18 ;  Fulke's  DISCOVERY  OF 

THE  DANGEROUS  ROCK  OF  THE  POPISH 

CHURCH,  in  answer  to  Sander,  2  Fill.  213, 
&c. ;  whether  the  pope  and  his  sect  be 
Christ's  church  or  no,  3  Tyn.  9,  39—42; 
this  party  is  not  the  church  of  Christ, 
4  Sul.  22,  65,  2  Ful.  175;  it  has  not  the 
outward  marks  of  God's  church,  4  Bui.  66; 
nor  the  inward  marks, ib. ;  the  pope's  church 
contrasted  with  Christ's  little  flock,  3  Tyn. 
109 ;  the  Romish  church  is  not  the  catholic 
church,  1  Brad.  395,  2  Hoop.  532,  Now. 
(54),  173,  Phil.  37,  3  WMtg.  622;  it  follows 
not  the  primitive  catholic  church,  Phil.  40, 
but  differs  from  the  apostolic  churches  in 
almost  all  things,  ib.  142;  the  pope's  church 
was  never  universal,  ib.  29,  41 ;  Rome  is 
the  eldest  church  of  the  West,  but  not  the 
mother  of  all  Western  churches,  1  Jew. 
162  ;  a  mother  church,  but  not  therefore 
supreme,  Rid.  264;  not  the  holy  mother 
church,  4  Bui.  92 ;  not  now  the  Latin 
church,  Whita.  139  ;  it  is  new  and  upstart, 
4  Bui.  65  ;  arguments  used  to  prove  it  the 
true  church,  with  Tyndale's  answers  to 
them,  3  Tyn.  42 — 52;  viz.  that  all  here 
tics  came  out  of  the  true  church,  and  the 
Lutherans  came  out  of  the  papal  church, 
ib.  42,  and,  that  we  receive  the  scriptures  on 
her  authority,  ib.  45 ;  false  pretensions  of 
the  Roman  church,  Rog.  169,  172,  &c.;  a 
collection  of  tenets  from  the  Canon  Law 
s"hewing  their  extravagance,  2  Cran.  68;  the 
church  of  Rome  claims  infallibility,  2  Lai. 
279,  Phil.  25,  Rog.  182,  183,  and  to  ex 
pound  scripture,  4  Bui.  543;  the  doctors 
say  that  men  must  hold  as  she  has  deter 
mined,  2  Bee.  268,  269;  Rome  may  err, 
4  Jew.  726,  and  be  cut  off,  1  Ful.  39;  hath 


erred  especially,  Rog.  179,  in  life,  ib.,  in 
ceremonies,  ib.  180,  in  doctrine,  ib. ;  she 
obeys  not  Christ's  voice,  1  Brad.  527,  but 
has  shaken  off  his  yoke,  1  Jew.  365,  and 
breaks  God's  commandments  to  uphold  her 
own  traditions,  ib.  366;  consents  not  to 
God's  law  that  it  is  good  (especially  with 
regard  to  matrimony),  3  Tyn.  40 ;  sanctions 
unholy  living,  ib.  42;  allows  fornication, 
4  Jew.  630,  &c.;  is  disobedient  to  the  higher 
powers,  3  Tyn.  41 ;  repents  not,  but  per 
secutes,  ib.;  her  persecuting  spirit,  1  Tyn. 
132  n.;  the  church  of  Rome  a  tyranny, 
4  Bui.  64 ;  she  curses  as  heretics  those  who 
do  not  worship  images,  Rog.  222,  223  ;  has 
much  more  of  the  ceremonies  of  Aaron  than 
of  the  ordinances  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  23  ;  her 
beauty  is  outward,  2  Brad.  345,  346;  she 
seeks  her  own  glory,  Sand.  23 ;  desires 
outward  pomp,  ib.  26  ;  maintains  it  by  vile 
merchandise,  ib.;  robs  God  of  his  honour, 
ib.  27 ;  attendance  on  her  services  sinful, 
2  Brad.  201,  209,  297,  &c.  (and  see  Mass) ; 
Philpot's  letter  to  the  Christian  congrega 
tions  exhorting  them  to  refrain  from  the 
idolatrous  service  of  the  Papists,  &c.,  Phil. 
217 ;  as  to  the  doctrines  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  see  especially  Cran.  Jew.  and  Rog. 
passim;  truths  which  she  denies,  2  Ful.  392; 
she  is  unsound  in  all  things  save  the  doc 
trine  of  the  Trinity,  Phil.  116;  follows 
the  errors  of  Pelagius,  ib.  427;  diminishes 
man's  original  corruption,  Sand.  23 ;  boasts 
of  free-will,  ib.  ;  maintains  justification  by 
works,  ib.  25;  also  merits  and  works  of 
supererogation,  ib. ;  labours  to  obscure  the 
Son  of  God,  ib.  358 ;  the  pope  and  his  sect 
believe  not  to  be  saved  through  Christ,  but 
trust  in  holy  works,  3  Tyn.  39;  the  Romish 
church  is  neither  a  judge  nor  a  witness  of 
God's  word,  2  Hoop.  467,  468;  has  cor 
rupted  the  holy  scriptures,  4  Bui.  69,  532, 
and  mutilated  them,  2  Lat.  283 ;  forbids  the 
reading  of  them,  except  by  license,  Whita. 
209;  blasphemies  of  Rome,  Bale  431 ;  Jewel's 
appeal  against  her  errors  to  the  fathers  for 
600  years  after  Christ,  1  Jew.  20, 21 ;  there 
have  been  many  dissensions,  contentions 
and  divisions  in  the  church  of  Rome,  1  Jew. 
532,  3  Jew.  610,  &c.,  Phil.  401,  1  Tyn.  149, 
158—160 ;  many  sects,  2  Bee.  415,  2  Ful. 
375,  Sand.  17,  1  Tyn.  124,  3  Tyn.  103, 
128;  many  differences  on  most  important 
points,  Pil.  80,  81,  550 ;  as  on  the  eucha- 
rist,  1  Jew.  123,  Rid.  307;  the  Roman 
church  is  no  longer  Bethel,  but  Bethaven, 
2  Jew.  898,  the  mystic  Babylon,  Phil.  428, 
and  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  2  Ful.  176, 


208 


CHURCH 


the  Babylonical  church,  'not  the  catholic, 
Phil.  152;  compared  to  the  woman  who  in 
Solomon's  time  falsely  challenged  the  true 
mother's  child,  ib.  139 ;  of  departing  from 
the  church  of  Rome,  4  Bui.  62 ;  such  de 
parture  confessed,  ib.  65  ;  commended,  ib. 
76;  disagreement  with  Rome  justified,  Phil. 
397 

iv.  The  Church  of  England :  v.  Eng 
land;  also  Articles,  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  Canons,  Homilies,  and  Bishops, 
Clergy,  Ministers,  Orders ;  likewise  Bene 
fices,  Ceremonies,  Convocation,  Supremacy, 
Vestments,  &c. 

England  did  not  receive  the  faith  from 
Rome,  1  Jew.  279, 280 ;  the  British  churches 
kept  Easter  with  the  Greeks,  ib.  145;  mar 
tyrs  of  the  ancient  British  church,  Sale 
188;  the  Popish  church  planted  by  Augus 
tine,  ib. ;  doctrine  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
church,  2  Ful.  7,  &c.,  20,  &c.;  the  evil 
life  of  the  governors  of  the  church  of  Rome 
was  not  the  chief  cause  of  our  separation, 
ib.  175;  the  church  of  England  half  re 
formed  in  the  time  of  Henry  VIII.,  Bale 
440,  485 ;  its  reformation  under  Henry  and 
Edward,  2  Zur.  158;  its  condition  in  king 
Edward's  days,  Rid.  399;  the  first  separa 
tists  from  the  reformed  church  of  England, 
2  Brad.  173  n. ;  Latimer  desires  the  resto 
ration  of  discipline  and  excommunication, 
1  Lat.  258;  abuses  at  this  period,  3  Zur. 
546,  547 ;  sacrilege,  pluralities,  and  other 
evils  lamented,  Hutch.  309;  the  clergy 
despised,  ib.  310  ;  the  king  acknowledged 
by  the  Articles  of  1552  as  supreme  head  in 
earth  of  the  church  of  England  and  Ire 
land,  Lit.  Edw.  536,  (580);  bishop  Horn's 
account  of  the  services,  &c.  in  king  Ed 
ward's  time,  2  Zur.  354;  Bullinger's  re 
marks  in  reply,  ib.  357 ;  A  PITEOUS  LAMEN 
TATION  OF  THE  MISERABLE  ESTATE  OF 

THE   CHURCH   OF    CHRIST   IN   ENGLAND, 

IN     THE     TIME     OF     QUEEN     MARY,     by    bp 

Ridley,  Rid.  47 ;  Sampson's  question  as  to 
the  lawfulness  of  the  title  "after  Christ 
supreme  head,"  &c.,  1  Zur.  1  ;  the  title  of 
supreme  head  declined  by  Elizabeth,  ib. 
24,  33;  but  she  accepts  the  style  of  go 
vernor,  ib.  29 ;  reformation  by  Elizabeth, 
Sand.  58,  59,  250 ;  the  church  spoken  of  as 
reformed,  not  transformed,  2  White;.  439 ; 
APOLOGIA  ECCLESI^E  ANGLICANS,  3  Jew. 
1;  AN  APOLOGY,  Lady  Bacon's  translation, 
ib.  49 ;  A  DEFENCE  OF  THE  APOLOGY,  3  and 
4  Jew. ;  Jewel  laments  the  prevalence  of 
pluralities,  the  abuse  of  patronage,  and 
the  scarcity  of  ministers,  2  Jew.  999,  1000; 


account  of  the  bishopricks,  dignities,  and 
order  of  the  English  church,  3  Jew.  109; 
its  order  explained  to  a  French  ambassa 
dor,  Park.  215,  216 ;  blemishes  alleged  by 
Humphrey  and  Sampson,  1  Zur.  163;  Bui- 
linger  and  Gualter  thereon,  ib.  357  :  reply 
by  Grindal  and  Horn,  ib.  178;  the  English 
church  described  by  Beza,  2  Zur.  128,  &c. ; 
by  Geo.  Withers,  ib.  157,  &c. ;  by  Withers 
and  Barthelot,  ib.  146,  &c. ;  by  Perceval 
Wiburn,  ib.  358 ;  undermined  by  Lutherans, 
ib.  157;  seceders,  1568,  Grin.  293;  sepa 
ration  from  the  church  condemned,  Sand. 
191,  and  magisterial  constraint  recom 
mended  ib.  192  ;  confusion  and  schisms 
in  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  Nord.  117,  Sand. 
95,  1  Whitg.  18,  3  Whitg.  496,  497 ;  a  view 
of  Popish  abuses  (alleged  as)  yet  remaining 
in  the  church  of  England,  for  the  which 
godly  ministers  have  refused  to  subscribe, 
3  Whitg.  319;  objections  to  its  rites,  &c. 
by  the  Puritans,  1  Zur.  280,  295 ;  certain 
frivolous  objections  against  its  govern 
ment  answered,  4  Jew.  1299, 1300,  2  Whitg. 
338 ;  unhappy  divisions  described  by  Pil- 
kington,  1  Zur.  287,  who  says  that  much 
Popish  rubbish  is  left  in  the  church,  Pil. 
417,  418;  it  is  afflicted  with  Popery,  and 
will  be  so,  says  bishop  Horn,  till  Christ 
comes,  1  Zur.  320;  still  it  is  a  favoured 
vineyard,  Sand.  57,  &c.,  possessing  a 
learned  ministry,  ib.  245,  but  having  many 
dissembling  ministers,  ib.  339 ;  perverse 
opinions  maintained  by  some  of  its  teachers, 
Nord.  109 ;  controversies  instigated  by  the 
devil,  ib.  117 ;  its  services  allowed  by  a 
Romanist  to  be  good,  but  not  enough, 
Sand.  338 ;  its  doctrine,  1  Whitg.  3 ;  Jewel's 
statement  of  its  faith,  3  Jew.  252  ;  the 
true  faith  maintained  in  it,  Sand.  447 ; 
THE  CATHOLIC  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  CHURCH 
OF  ENGLAND,  AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE 
XXXIX.  ARTICLES,  by  T.  Rogers,  Rog. 
passim;  purity  of  its  doctrine  admitted  even 
by  recusants,  ib.  8;  it  agrees  with  all  re 
formed  churches,  Grin.  208,  Rog.  passim. 

v.    Other  Reformed  churches :   v.  Con 
fessions. 

(a)  The  reformed  churches   too    much 
estranged  from   each  other,    3  Zur.  713; 
their    unity   much    desired    by    Cranmer, 

2  Cran.  420  n. ;  his  design  to  unite  them, 

3  Zur.  17  ;  foreign  churches  not  condemned 
by  the  church  of  England,  1  Whitg.  5;  as 
to  the  Lutheran  churches,  see  Confession  of 
Augsburgh,  Consubstantiation,  Lutherans. 

(b)  Bohemia:  v.  Confessions;  also  Mo 
ravia,  above. 


CHURCH  —  CHURCHES 


209 


(c)  Denmark  :  v.  Christian  II.  and  III.: 
account  of  the  reformation  there,  4  Bid. 
xxii,  1  Cov.  424,  1  Lat.  274 ;  order  of  the 
church  there,  as  to  government,  2  Whitg. 
327;    THE    ORDER    or   THE    CHUECH   OF 
CHRIST    IN    DENMARK,    &c.    FOR    THE 
LORD'S    SUPPER,     BAPTISM,    AND    HOLT 
WEDLOCK,  1  Cov.  469,  &c. 

(d)  Flanders,  &c. :  v.  Confessions. 

(e)  France:     v.   Confessions,    France: 
the  reformation  there,  3  Whitg.  314 — 316; 
Parker  desires  the  re-edifying  of  the  church 
there,  Park.  147 ;  the  conference  at  Poissy 
(q.  v.),  ib.  147;  the  reformed  religion,  how 
tolerated,  1  Zur.  250;   protected  by  royal 
authority,  ib.  n. ;    state  of   the  reformed 
church,  1  Whitg.  311,  313,  379;  six  towns 
to  one  pastor,  ib.  529 

(f)  Ireland:    few  willing  to  receive 
archbishopricks  there,  2  Cran.  438;  preach 
ing  there  in  English  to  walls  and  stalls,  ib. 
439;  divine  service   ordered  by  an  act  of 
parliament  to  be  said  in  Latin  where  the 
ministers  did  not  know  English  (Edw.  VI.), 
Lit.  Eliz.  xxiii.  n. ;  state  of  the    church, 
1567,  2  Zur.  167 

(g)  Saxony  :  v.  Confessions. 

(h)  Scotland  (q.  v.)  :  the  reformation 
there,  3  Whitg.  314—316,  1  Zur.  24,  39,  40, 
46,  59,  67,  85,  149 ;  its  progress  quicker 
than  in  England,  ib.  91  ;  summary  of 
the  laws  establishing  the  reformation  in 
Scotland,  and  concerning  the  patronage  of 
churches,  the  punishment  of  fornicators, 
&c.,  ib.  198,  &c. ;  the  people  firm  in  re 
ligion,  the  rulers  ferocious,  3  Zur.  434;  the 
confession  of  faith  allowed,  ratified,  sub 
scribed,  2 Zur.  363 n.;  superintendents  ap 
pointed,  ib.  364  n. ;  the  gertteral  assembly, 
Rog.  206 ;  letter  sent  by  order  thereof  to 
abps  Parker  and  Young  on  the  case  of  Jo. 
Baron's  wife,  Park.  205;  Parker's  view  of 
the  request  contained  in  the  same  letter, 
ib.  209 ;  state  of  religion  and  the  church, 
Grin.  63,  1  Zur.  169,  2  Zur.  275;  the  go- 
spel  deeply  rooted  there,  1  Zur.  144;  letter 
of  many  Scottish  ministers  to  Beza,  ap 
proving  the  Confession  of  Helvetia,  2  Zur. 
362;  some  of  the  Puritans  go  to  Scotland, 
but  soon  return  dissatisfied,  Grin.  295; 
subscription  required  of  noblemen  in  king 
James's  minority,  Rog.  24,  (see  2Zur.3G3  n.); 
renewal  of  the  covenant  at  Burntisland, 
1601,  2  Zur.  331 ;  rites  of  the  church  of 
Scotland,  Grin.  214  ;  intercourse  of  this 
church  with  foreign  churches,  ib.  275  ;  it  is 
at  unity  with  us,  2  Ful.  123 

(i)    Sweden:  v.  Confessions. 


(j)  Switzerland:  v.  Confessions,  Berne, 
Geneva,  Zurich:  state  of  religion  there, 
2  Brad.  137 

(A)    Wirtemberg  :  v.  Confessions. 

Churches:  v.  Abbeys,  Cathedrals,  Temples; 

f  also  Burial,  Chancel,  Consecration,  Images, 
Pictures,  Towers,  Windows. 

The  word  church  derived  from  nvpiaicij, 
whence  kyrke,  1  Ful.  231 ;  of  holy  build 
ings  (churches,  schools,  &c.),  4  Bui.  498; 
the  temples  of  Christians,  ib.  499;  the 
building  and  decoration  of  churches,  ILat. 
22,  23 ;  they  are  not  to  be  built  for  vain 
glory,  Pil.  539 ;  none  built  in  apostolic 
times,  1  Jew.  310;  God  always  provides  a 
place  for  worship  in  time  of  persecution, 
Pil.  263 ;  churches  treated  of  by  the  pseu- 
do-Dionysius,  Whita.577;  heathen  temples 
turned  into  churches,  2  Whitg.  53;  Eusebius 
speaks  not  of  temples,  but  of  oratories, 
Calf.  182;  the  arrangements  of  a  church 
described  by  him,  2  Ful.  149,  1  Jew.  311; 
Jerome  complains  that  much  cost  was  be 
stowed  in  adorning  churches,  and  little  re 
gard  paid  to  the  choice  of  ministers,  1 
Whitg.  482;  Justinian  commanded  that 
none  should  be  built  till  the  bishop  had  set 
up  a  cross,  Calf.  135,  &al.;  it  is  immaterial 
whether  they  are  built  towards  the  East  or 
otherwise,  4  Bui.  500;  the  church  at  An- 
tioch  in  Syria  built  towards  the  West,  ib. ; 
in  some  churches  of  Italy,  &c.,  the  priest 
turns  Westward,  1  Jew.  312 ;  churches  gor 
geously  adorned,  B ale  527, 528,  4  Bui.  499; 
Popish  churches  gorgeous,  reformed  ones 
simple,  Pil.  129;  comparison  between  them 
before  the  reformation  and  after,  ib.  156; 
they  should  not  be  exorcised  or  conjured, 
Bale  611 ;  they  are  hallowed  by  their  use, 
4  Bui.  499,  Calf.  131;  not  to  be  built  to 
saints,  4  Bui.  501 ;  never  so  dedicated  till 
the  time  of  Constantine,  Calf.  129  ;  Calfhitl 
condemns  the  custom,  ib.  363;  temples 
(according  to  Augustine)  are  not  to  be 
made  even  for  any  holy  angel,  nor  for  God, 
ib.  129, 130 ;  they  are  not  made  for  God, 
but  for  man,  ib.  131;  Gelasius  mentions 
certain  churches  dedicated  to  dead  men 
who  were  not  altogether  faithful,  1  Jew. 
158;  a  case  exposed  by  St  Martin,  ib.;  the 
dedication  feast,  Bale  611  ;  the  proper  use 
of  churches,  2  Jew.  1005,  Pil.  63,  64, 
1  Tyn.  106,  2  Tyn.  170,  3  Tyn.  11,  84;  they 
are  places  of  prayer,  1  Bee.  156,  Sand.  251, 
3  Tyn.  86 ;  they  have  no  Jewish  or  Popish 
holiness,  Pil.  63,  and  are  not  to  be  super- 
stitiously  venerated,  3  Tyn.  11,  88,  as  they 

14 


210 


CHURCHES  —  CICERO 


are  by  hypocrites,  ib.  67 ;  blind  unbelief 
can  only  pray  in  a  church,  1  Tyn.  118,  3 
Tyn.  11 ;  but  they  are  not  to  be  despised, 

1  Bee.  159;  reverent  behaviour  in  church 
enjoined,  Rid.  321 ;  churches  profaned  by 
lords   of  misrule,  Grin.  175;   the  Romish 
ceremonies  of  Palm  Sunday,    1  Bee.  116; 
the  garnishing  of  the  church  on  Easter-day, 
ib. ;  many  churches  desecrated  by  the  pro 
tector  Somerset  and  others,    Grin.  29  n. ; 
buying  and  selling  in  the  church  during  di 
vine  service  not  to  be  permitted,  2  Hoop. 
129,  142;  enclosures,  &c.  to  be  removed, 
they  being  marks  of  Jewish  imperfection 
and  typical  separation,  ib.  135 ;  texts  against 
idolatry  graven  in  churches,  but  erased  on 
the  accession  of  Mary,  Rid.  52 ;  churches 
much  neglected,    especially  the   chancels, 
Park.  132;   injunctions   respecting   them, 

2  Cran.  501,  Grin.  133,  &c.,  157,  158 ;  in 
quiry  whether  pulled  down,  or  spoiled,  Grin. 
172;  some  offended  with  churches,  2  Whitg. 
CO  ;  the  steeple,  the  poor  man's  sign,  1  Bee. 
21  ;  churches  were  interdicted  if  blood  was 
spilled   there,    2  Cran.  281,    until  money 
was  raised  to  pay  for  the  hallowing,  1  Tyn. 
340  (and  see  Interdict);  difference  between 
ecclesia  parochialis,  and  ecclesia  baptisma- 
lis,   1  Jew.   181 ;    collegiate    churches,    3 
Whitg.  400 ;  description  of  the  churches  of 
the  Russians,  3  Zur.  691 

On  church  furniture,  ornaments,  &c., 
4  Bui.  409  ;  an  ancient  church  had  but  one 
altar,  2  Jew.  G3G  ;  description  of  church  or 
naments,  &c.  by  some  ancient  writers,  ib. 
G54 ;  injunction  of  abp  Winchelsea  respect 
ing  the  provision  of  church  books  and  furni 
ture,  Grin.  159  n. ;  church  ornaments  and 
utensils  enumerated,  1  Tyn.  238 ;  the  table 
of  affinity  to  be  affixed  in  the  parish  church, 
Grin.  12G;  see  also  Altars,  Chest,  Font, 
Pulpit,  &c. 

Churching  of  women :  on  the  ceremony, 
2  Whitg.  557—564,  2  Zur.  356 ;  derived  from 
the  Jewish  law,  2  Zur.  358 ;  superstitiously 
observed,  1  Lat.  336,  343,  2  Lat.  xiv ;  ob 
jected  to  by  Knox,  Rid.  534 ;  forms,  in  the 
Prayer  Books,  Lit.  Edw.  and  Lit.  Eliz. ; 
on  the  use  of  veils,  3  Whitg.  490,  1  Zur. 
164  ;  unmarried  women  not  to  be  churched 
till  they  have  done  penance,  Grin.  127, 164 

Churchwardens:  great  officers,  1  Lat.  533; 
how  to  be  chosen,  Grin.  133 ;  their  oath,  ib. 
177 ;  their  duties,  ib.  133,  2  Hoop.  129, 134  ; 
to  keep  order  in  churches,  Rid. 321;  to  make 
their  accounts  every  year,  2  Hoop.  142 

Churchyard  (Tho.):  notice  of  him,  Poet. 
xxxviii;  charity,  verses  by  him,  ib.  402; 


verses  fit  for  every  one  to  know  and  con 
fess,  ib.  403 

Churchyards:  v.  Burial. 

To  be  well  fenced,  Grin.  135,  158  ;  none 
to  dance  in  them,  ib.  135;  coemiterium  innn- 
centium,  the  burial-place  of  uubaptized 
infants,  4  Bui.  381  n 

Churton  (Ralph):  Life  of  Nowell,  Now.  viii 

Ciampinus  (Jo.):  Examen  Libri  Pontificalis, 
2  Ful.  99  n 

Ciborium  :  not  anciently  the  same  as  the  pix, 

2  Jew.  560  n.;  the  tabernacle  so  called  by 
modern  writers,  4  Bui.  449  n 

Cicero  (M.  T.):  gave  counsel  that  Caesar 
should  be  chief  ruler  of  the  people,  2  Hoop. 
83;  his  advice  to  rule  the  commonwealth 
after  reason  and  experience  took  not  good 
effect  for  lack  of  the  wisdom  of  God, 
ib.  85  ;  Rome  endangered  by  it,  1  Hoop. 
490;  he  lamented  that  he  had  lived  to 
see  certain  troubles  in  the  state,  2  Cov. 
129  ;  speaks  of  his  banishment,  1  Jew.  323 ; 
invented  aids  to  memory,  2  Hoop.  461  ; 
scholars  must  exercise  themselves  in  his 
works,  2  Bee.  386 ;  his  Latinity,  Noio.  i*, 
ii*,  97,  &c. ;  his  book  called  Hortensius 
said  to  have  led  Augustine  to  Christ,  3  Jew. 
558 ;  he  says  it  is  bred  and  born  together 
with  men  to  think  that  there  is  a  God, 

3  Bui.  125;  his  definition  of  God,  Hutch. 
176;  he  asks,  who  is  such  a  fool  as  to  be 
lieve  that  what  he  eats  is  a  god  ?  \Jeio.  544, 
Wool.  26;  recites  divers  opinions  on  God 
and  creation,  Hutch.  176;  alleges  Pytha 
goras,  1  Hoop.  285;  gives  Cleanthes'  rea 
sons    for    God's    providence,   Hutch.  76 ; 
mentions  that  Democritus  thought  the  sun 
infinite,  ib.  161 ;  on  the  image  of  Jupiter, 
2  Jew.   664 ;    on   Saturn,   why   so    called, 

1  Bui.  215  n.;    Lactantius    states   on   his 
authority  that  there  were  five  Mercuries, 

2  Bui.  218 ;   he  declares  what  is  the  best 
worshipping  of  the  gods,  1  Bui.  198 ;  says 
the  gods  care  for  great  things,  and  neglect 
small  ones,  Rog.  42  n.;  was  convinced  of 
the  folly  of  his  own  heathenism,  3  Jew.  198; 
describes  certain  infidels,  Rog.  37  n.;  men 
tions  examples  of  Atheism,  Hutch.  73,  75; 
describes    the   priests   of    the   Romans,    2 
Whitg.  128;  remarks,  that  as  by  nature  we 
think  there  are  gods. ..so  we  hold  opinion 
with  the  consent  of  all  nations,  that  souls 
do  still  continue,  3  Bui.  385;  on  the  nature 
of  the  soul,  Hutch.  278 ;  anticipations  of 
death,  3  Bee.  148,  154,  2  Cov.  223;  he  ob 
serves  that  while  the  sick  man  has  life  he 
has  hope,  Grin.  4;  on  the  death  of  Socrates, 
2  Cov.  222;  he  speaks  of  the  death  of  the 


CICERO  —  CIRCUMCISION 


211 


dged  as  natural,  ib.  128  ;  records  the  wish 
of  Diogenes  respecting  his  burial,  Pil.  317, 
and  a  saying  of  his,  Hutch.  73;  shews  what 
is  the  lady  and  queen  of  all  virtues,  Wool. 
13 ;  on  the  performance  of  duty,  ib.  107  ; 
maintains  that  nothing  is  disgraceful  which 
is  not  dishonest,  1  Cow.  177;  commends 
Regulus  for  keeping  his  oath,  1  Hoop.  336; 
translates  an  expression  of  Euripides  on 
swearing  with  the  tongue,  not  with  the 
mind,  1  Bui.  249  n.;  tells  what  is  the  divine 
and  human  punishment  of  perjury,  1  Sec. 
375;  thinks  it  wrong  not  to  resist  injus 
tice,  2  Hoop.  G6;  on  thieves,  2  Jew.  627; 
on  temperance  and  continence,  1  Bui.  419; 
against  punishing  in  anger,  Pil.  408;  on 
friendship,  1  Bee.  101 ;  he  cautions  against 
flatterers,  1  Hoop.  407  ;  on  avarice,  ib.  408, 
2  Jew.  6G6;  he  recommends  a  mean  in 
apparel,  1  Hoop.  378 ;  on  the  origin  of 
power  and  rule,  Pil.  125;  his  use  of  the 
word  "princeps,"  I  Jew.  371,  430;  on  the 
bad  example  of  a  prince,  Wool.  128  ;  de 
fines  "lex,"  1  Bui.  193,  1  Hoop.  273;  says 
the  opinion  of  the  wisest  was,  that  law  was 
not  invented  by  men's  wits,  but  a  certain 
eternal  thing,  ruling  the  whole  world, 
2  Bui.  219 ;  calls  laws  the  bonds  of  the 
city,  the  foundation  of  liberty,  the  well- 
spring  of  justice  and  perfect  honesty,  1  Bui. 
338  ;  says  the  magistrate  is  the  living  law, 
and  the  law  the  dumb  magistrate,  ib.  339  ; 
explains  why  consuls  were  so  called,  2 
Whitg.  279;  speaks  of  Asinius  as  a  very 
willing  senator,  self-appointed  and  chosen 
by  himself,  4  Jeiv.675;  declares  thatVerres, 
having  bribed  and  spoiled  all  Sicily,  thought 
it  not  good  to  suffer  his  name  or  his  doings 
to  come  in  hazard,  but  before  a  judge  of 
his  own,  ib.  947  ;  declares  it  to  be  sweet 
and  seemly  to  die  for  one's  country,  1  Bee. 
233,  1  Hoop.  356 ;  speaks  of  Thermopylae, 
1  Hoop.  356  n.;  exclaims,  cedant  armatogso, 
&c.,  Pil.  439 ;  says  an  unjust  peace  is  better 
than  a  just  war,  1  JVhittj.  39 ;  calls  the 
Jews  and  Syrians  nations  born  to  bondage, 
4  Jew.  GG7  ;  on  civil  discord,  1  Hoop.  390 ; 
said  to  tall  Catiline  "pestis,"  Hutch.  141; 
ridicules  soothsayers,  1  Hoop.  309 ;  declares 
that  the  law  of  the  twelve  tables  forbade 
-magical  arts  (fragment  quoted  by  Augus 
tine?),  ib.  327;  mentions  a  case  of  necro 
mancy,  ib.  329 ;  speaks  of  wonderful  sights 
and  prodigies,  Hutch.  81 ;  praises  Eparni- 
nondas  and  Regulus,  ib.  321,  and  Scipio, 
Wool.  94;  mentions  a  saying  of  the  latter, 
Hutch.  1 ;  on  Anaxagoras,  Phil.  357  n.;  his 
story  of  C-  Fimbria  and  Q.  Scaerola,  3 


Whitg.  323,  of  Ennius  and  Nasica,  Hutch. 
51 ;  his  account  of  Stilpho,  Wool.  106 ; 
he  speaks  of  the  Greek  tongue  as  read  in 
almost  all  nations,  1  Jew.  278 ;  declares 
that  without  words,  there  can  be  no  mean 
ing,  ib.  283 ;  says,  in  those  tongues  which 
we  understand  not,  we  are  deaf,  ib.  288 ; 
praises  the  great  orators,  I  Hoop.  44;  men 
tions  a  saying  of  Demosthenes,  Hutch.  105 ; 
tells  what  Hannibal  said  of  Phormio,  4 
Jew.  885 ;  declares  that  there  is  nothing  so 
incredible  that  it  may  not  be  made  probable 
by  eloquence,  I  Hoop.  235 ;  would  have  an 
advocate  keep  back  what  would  prejudice 
his  cause,  3  Whitg.  GO ;  cautions  that  scur 
rilous  chattering  is  to  be  avoided  by  an 
orator,  3  Jew.  159 ;  blames  Panetius,  for 
not  defining  his  terms,  Coop.  57 ;  defines 
"fides,"  1  Bui.  81;  explains  o/xo\oyia  by 
"  convenientia,"  4  Bui.  244 ;  his  use  of  the 
word  "  armarium,"  2  Ful.  150,  of  "  epi- 
scopus,"  1  Ful.  217,  of  "hseresis,"  3  Jew. 
214;  of  "quasi,"  2  Ful.  173;  of  "simu 
lacrum,"  1  Ful.  101 ;  on  painters  and  poets, 
2  Jew.  6GO ;  he  mentions  a  common  device 
of  simple  poets,  ib.  581  ;  declares  that 
wise  men  say,  whoso  will  take  upon  him  to 
save  others  ought  first  to  save  himself, 
4  Jew.  955 ;  observes  that  in  human  things 
nothing  is  perfect  so  soon  as  it  is  invented, 
1  Hoop.  27  ;  mistakes  of  his,  4  Jew.  635 ; 
other  citations  and  references,  I  Hoop.  352, 
Hutch.  13,  73,  Uew.  292,  465,  3  Jew.  219, 
Now.  (69),  189,  Pil.  G79,  Sand.  110,  2 
Whitg.  483,  3  Whitg.  321,  Wool.  32,  2  Zur. 
293 

Cimmerian  darkness :  2  Cran.  118 

Cinesias  :  2  Brad.  387 

Ciniphes  (a-Kvtyes,  Exod.  viii) :  1  Jew.  9G 

Cinque  Ports  :  their  names,  Pra.Eliz.  428 

Circe  :  2  Bui.  213 

Circumcelliones  :  ancient  heretics,  sprung 
from  the  Donatists,  1  Whitg.  113;  their  blind 
zeal,  ib. ;  they  rejected  and  burned  the  holy 
scriptures,  Rotj.  7G ;  they  cast  off  all  grace 
and  virtue,  ib.  118;  allowed  suicide,  3 
Whitg.  57  ;  wandering  preachers  so  called, 
ib.  53,  246,  250 

Circumcision  :  its  appointment  and  signifi 
cation,  2  Bui.  168,  &c.,  2  Lat.  132,  1  Tyn. 
349 — 351,  3  Tyn.  27, 65  ;  its  manner,  2  Bui. 
173 ;  given  to  infants,  4  Bui.  390  ;  practised 
in  private  houses,  2  Whitg. 516;  performed 
on  one  occasion  by  Zipporah,  ib.  521,  524 ; 
neglected  for  forty  years  in  the  wilderness, 
1  Jew.  224,  3  Tyn.  7 ;  practised  by  the 
Ishmaelites,  3  Whitg.  147 ;  it  is  called  God's 
covenant,  4  Bui.  280,  Grin.  41 ;  it  was  the 
•  14—2 


212 


CIRCUMCISION  —  CLEMENT 


sign,  token,  sacrament,  or  seal  of  the  cove 
nant,  1  Brad.  149,  2  Bui.  172,  1  Ful.  451, 
Grin.  41,  2  Jew.  1100,  Now.  (87,  88),  209, 
210,  Rog.  251;  not  a  bare  sign,  2  Jew. 
1101 ;  the  seal  of  the  justice  that  came  by 
faith  and  not  by  works,  2  Hoop.  89  ;  God's 
infallible  truth  and  promises  were  con 
firmed  to  Abraham  by  it,  not  by  his  obe 
dience,  ib. ;  in  itself  it  availed  nothing, 

1  Tyn.  349,  350,  but  increased  the  guilt  of 
the  Jew  who  hated  the  law,  ib.  358;  it  was 
twofold,  2t7eu>.  177;  its  spiritual  character, 

2  Bee.  216 ;  its  mystery,  2  Bui.  173 ;  a  sign 
of  the  blessed  Seed  to  come,  4  Bui.  353 ; 
also  of  sanctification,  ib.  383;  the  circum 
cised  were  gathered  into  one  body  by  it, 
2  Bui.  175 ;  it  put  a  man  in  mind  of  his 
duty,  ib.  176;  the  grace  of  God  was  not  tied 
to  it,  ib.  175;   some  that  died  without  it 
were  not  condemned,  2  Bee.  215,  222,223, 
Whita.  529,  530 ;    it  availed  for  women, 
Whita.  529;  the  sum  of  it,  2  Bui.  178;  it 
figured  baptism,  3  Tyn.  246,  which  is  the 
"  circumcision  made  without  hands,"  4  Bui. 
299,  2  Jew.  1105 ;  comparison  between  the 
ordinances,  1  Tyn.  350,358;  on  re-circum 
cision,  Whita.  123 

Circumcision  of  Christ:  the  festival,  1  Bui. 

260 

Cirenius:  v.  Serenus. 
Cistercians  :  beginning  of  the  order,  IWhitg. 

482;  called  White  Observant  monks,  Pil. 

509 ;  they  used  the  liturgy  of  Ambrose,  ib. ; 

Hooper  was   a  member  of   the  order  at 

Gloucester,  2  Hoop.  vii. 
Cisterciensis  :  on  the  first  payment  of  tithes 

by  Christians,  Bale  104 
Cities  of  Refuge :  v.  Sanctuaries. 
Citolini  (Ales.) :  an  Italian  Protestant  exile, 

Park.  420  n.,  421,  470 
City  of  God  :  what,  Calf.  164 
Civil  Law  :  v.  Law. 
Civil  Offices :  v.  Offices. 
Civility  :  citizenship,  2  Cov.  232 
Clagett  ( Will. ) :  Calf.  86  n.,  246  n 
Clamb :  climbed,  2  Tyn.  256 
Clamengiis  (Nic.de),  or  Clavengiis :  draws 

a  fearful  picture  of  the  corruptions  of  the 

church,  2  Jew.  642, 1081  n. ;  mentions  exac 
tions  for  suffering  concubines,  4  Jew.  644 
Clanricarde  (Rich,  earl  of) :  v.  Burgh  (R.  de). 
Clapham  (Henoch) :  v.  C.  (H.) 

Notice  of  him,  Poet,  xliii ;  verses  on  the 

decline  and  corruption  of  the  visible  church, 

ib.  466 

Clapton  (Will.):  v.  Clopton. 
Clare  (St) :  invoked  by  those  who  have  sore 

eyes,    Rog.  226;   said  by  some  to  be  the 


saviour  of  women,  ib.  298;  St  Clare  of  Con~ 
Chester,  Bale  190 
Clare,  co.  Suffolk  :  Park.  7,  8 
Clarence  (Geo.  duke  of)  :  v.  George. 
Clarius  (Isidorus),  bp  of  Foligno :  notice  of 
him,  1  Ful.  62  n. ;  he  reckoned  8000  errors 
in  the  Latin  Vulgate,  1  Ful.  62,  Whita.  207; 
his  scholia  on  the  Bible,  Jew.  xxxiv;  he  ren 
ders  biNitf,  Gen.  xxxvii.  36,  "  sepulchrum," 
1  Ful.  287;  on  Hosea  xii.  10,  "assimulatus 
sum,"  ib.  579;  on  Hab.  ii.  18,  "imaginem 
falsam,"  ib.  211;  on  "the  image  that  fell 
down   from  Jupiter,"  ib.  203;  on  giving 
thanks  "with  the  spirit,"  1  Jew.  313;  on 
Eph.  i.  23,  "the   fulness   of  him,"   &c., 
1  Ful.  235;    on    "covetousness  which   is 
idolatry,"  ib.  100 
Clark,  and  Clarke  :  v.  Clerk. 
Claudian  :  cited,  1  Bee.  369 
Claudius  Caesar,  emperor:  mentioned  in  Acts, 
4  Bui.  536;    he  abolished  necromancy,   1 
Hoop.  329 
Claudius,  bp  of  Turin  :  forbade  the  worship 

of  the  cross,  Calf.  379,  2  Ful.  208 
Clatisures:  inclosures,  inclosed  places,  3  Bee. 

521 

Clavasio  (Ang.  de) :  v.  Angelus. 
Clavengiis  (Nic.  de) :  v.  Clamengiis. 
Claw-backs  :  flatterers,  1  Lat.  133 
Clay  (Will.  Keatinge) :  editor  of  Lit.  Eliz., 
also  of  Pra.  Eliz.;  his  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  Illustrated,  Lit.  Edw.  is.  n 
Claybroke  (Dr) :  named,  2  Cran.  244;  letter 
to  him,  ib.  254 

Clayden  (  ):  Bradford's  keeper  in  the 

Compter,  1  Brad.  515,  516,.  518,  538,  544, 
552,  2  Brad.  251  n 

Claydon  (Jo.):  hanged  and  burned,  Bale 51 
Clayson  (Lucas):    letter  to  R.  Gualter  the 

younger,  2  Zur.  213 
Clayton  (Tho.),  regent  of  the  Dominicans : 

Bale  16 

Clean,  &c.:  v.  Law  of  Moses,  Puritv. 
Cleanthes:  defends  God 's  providence,  Hutch. 

76 
Cleeve  (Bishop's),  co.  Gloucester :  Parkhurst's 

rectory,  4  Jew.  1190, 1191,  1  Zur.  48 
Clemencet  (Cha.):  L'Art  deve'rifierles  Dates, 

2  Ful.  179 n.;  an  error  noted,  ib.  337  n 
Clement  I.  bp  of  Rome:  mentioned,  4  Bui. 
31,  2  Lat.  280 ;  account  of  him,  1  Bee.  139  n.; 
alleged  as  saying  that  he  was  next  to  Peter 
(pseud.),  3  Jew.  326;  invoked  for  brewing 
beer,  1  Bee.  139,  Hutch.  172,  and  for  the 
bliss  of  heaven,  ib.  172 n.;  some  suppose 
that  he  wrote  or  translated  the  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews,  1  Ful.  29,  31,  a3,  Whita.  125, 
2  Whitg.  120;  his  genuine  Epistle  to  the 


CLEMENT 


213 


•Corinthians  publicly  read  in  the  church  of 
old,  Rog.  324,  3  Whitg.  345;  when  first 
printed,  1  Jew.  Ill  n.,  2  Whitg.  120  n. ; 
many  forged  pieces  published  under  his 
name,  1  Jew.  85,  111,  112,  Whita.  565, 
2  Whitg.  119;  Epistle  to  James,  2  Ful. 
322;  Decretal  Epistles,  2  Ful.  81  n.,  1  Jew. 
342,  Rid.  180;  the  Itinerarium,  quoted  in 
Peter's  name,  Calf.  380,  387 ;  the  Recog- 
nitiones,  ib.  20  n.,  1  Ful.  475;  a  spurious 
work  of  his  condemned  by  the  sixth  gene 
ral  council  at  Constantinople,  Whita.  508; 
he  is  falsely  said  to  have  published  the 
Canons  of  the  Apostles,  ib.  42;  the  so 
called  Apostolical  Constitutions,  I  Jew. Ill, 
112,  Whita.  43;  they  have  not  a  grain  of 
the  apostolical  spirit,  Whita.  330,  331 ;  they 
are  spurious,  and  contain  many  falsehoods, 
ib.  567 — 569;  Clement  alleged  for  tradi 
tion  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  240 ;  says,  he  maketh 
no  schism  in  the  church  that  departeth 
from  the  wicked,  but  he  that  departeth 
from  the  godly  (Const.),  4  Jew.  875 ;  affirms 
that  he  who  neglects  ecclesiastical  decrees 
shall  suffer  the  torment  of  eternal  fire 
(pseud.),  Pil.  629 ;  ordered  that  the  clergy 
should  have  all  things  in  common  (pseud.), 

1  Jew.  39,  74;  says  the  mysteries  are  com 
mitted  to  three  orders,  the  priest,  the  dea 
con,   the   minister  (pseud.),    3  Jew.  272; 
referred  to  as  saying  that  in  some  churches 
there  were  only  bishops  and  deacons,  and 
no  presbyters,  2  Tyn.  256 n.;  would  have 
a  bishop  free  from  worldly  cares  (pseud.), 
4  Jew.  819 ;  addresses  James  as  bishop  of 
bishops,  governor,  &c.  (pseud.),  l«7ew>.427, 
QJew.  269 ;  says  Peter  commanded  primates 
or  patriarchs  to  be  placed  where  there  had 
been   chief  flamines  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  313, 

2  Whitg.  118 ;  on  communion  with  foreign 
bishops  (Const.),  Whita.  217  n. ;  cited  for 
minor   orders,   (pseud.),    Rog.  260  n.;    he 
speaks  of  chatechists  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  272; 
on  female  priests  (Const.),   2  Whitg.  522; 
catechumens   required   to   prepare  them 
selves  for  three  months  before  their  bap 
tism  (pseud.),  1  Jew.  119 ;  said  to  have  set 
forth  (in  the  Const.)  the  mass  as  used  by 
the  apostles,  ib.  108  ;  the  Constitutions  in 
timate  that  Christ  commanded  his  apostles 
to-effer  sacrifice,  ib.  210,  521,  522,  2  Jew. 
713,  716,  and  speak  of  offering  up  the  sign 
of  the  body  of  Christ,  ib.  715;  quoted  for 
the  institution  of  the  unbloody  sacrifice, 
1  Jew.  108 ;  they  say,  "We  offer  to  thee,  O 
King  and  God,   according  to  Christ's  in 
stitution,  this  bread  and  this  cup,  ib.  522 ; 
the  words  of  offering  cited  for  intercessory 


masses,  2  Jew.  743,  744;  Clement  com. 
mands  that  as  many  hosts  be  offered  on 
the  altar  as  will  suffice  the  people  (pseud.), 

2  Bee.  239,  3  Bee.  416,  455,    Coop.  151, 
1  Jew.  16,  17,  202,  208,    2  Jew.  553,  585, 

3  Jew.  477,  and  forbids  the  reserving  of 
what  remains  (pseud.),   2  Bee.  251,  Coop. 
151,  2  Jew.  553;   says,  let  not  mice-dung 
be    found   among   the   fragments    of  the 
Lord's  portion  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  517;   in  a 
canon  he  forbids  that  the  priest  should  offer 
any  liquor  but  wine  (pseud  ),  3  Bee.  359  ; 
referred   to   on   the  water  in   the   chalice 
(pseud.),   1  Hoop.  168;   the  Constitutions 
direct  the  subdeacons  to  give  water  for  the 
priests'  hands,  and  deacons  are  to  stand  at 
the  altar  with  fans  of  parchment  and  pea 
cocks'  tails  to  drive  away  flies,  3  Jew.  273 ; 
their  directions  about  the  reception  of  the 
communion  in  order,  2  Jew.  744;  notice  of 
a  prayer  in  the  Constitutions,  Pra.  Eliz. 
445  n. ;    on  the  use   of  the  word   Ameu 
(Const.),  2  Jew.  698  ;    Clement  cited  for 
confirmation   (pseud.),  Rog.   253  n.  ;    for 
confession  (pseud.),   3  Jew.  368;    a  book 
falsely  ascribed  to  him  maintains  that  wives 
should  be  common,  Pil.  600;    mentioned 
by  Chrysostom  as  recording  a  declaration 
of  Peter  that  Antichrist  shall  work  mira 
cles,  2  Cran.  46;  cited  as  to  images  (pseud.), 
Calf.  21 ;    on  Egyptian  idolatry  (pseud.), 
ib.  369 

Clement  II.  pope:  set  up  by  Henry  the  em 
peror,  Pil.  640 

Clement  III.  pope :  his  decrees,  1  Hoop.  228, 
522 

Clement  V.  pope :  removed  to  Avignon,  4  Jew. 
933,  his  profligacy,  ib.  874;  his  treatment  of 
Fra.  Dandalus,  ambassador  of  Venice,  4Jeio. 
692,  931 ;  his  decretal  epistles,  or  Clemen 
tines,  1  f/a£.212;he  confirmed  the  adoration 
of  the  sacrament,  1  Hoop.  527  n.,  1  Jew. 
516,  549,  and  granted  indulgences  to  keep 
ers  of  the  feast  of  Corpus  Christi,  2  Jew. 
774 ;  remitted  a  part  of  the  sins  of  those 
who  were  buried  in  the  Minorite  habit, 
1  Lat.  50 ;  he  asserted  all  the  right  of  kings 
to  be  from  the  pope,  1  Jew.  397,  4  Jew. 
672,  and  declared  himself  to  be  heir  of  the 
empire,  &c.,  1  Jew.  443,  4  Jew.  682,  696 ; 
he(?)  says  all  are  subject  to  the  pope's 
will,  and  are  in  him  as  members  of  a  mem 
ber,  3  Jew.  317 

Clement  VI.  pope:  shortened  the  jubilee  to 
fifty  years,  2  Bui.  268,  1  Lat.  49  n. ;  his  ju- 
bilean  bull  cited  with  reference  to  indul 
gences,  1  Tyn.  74  n. ;  he  commands  the 
angels,  3  Jew.  560 


214 


Clement  VII.  pope:  sometime  bp  of  Worces 
ter,  1  Tyn.  xviii;  he  grants  privileges  to 
the  church  of  Boston,  1  Tyn.  244  n. ; 
Charles  V.  desires  to  hold  his  stirrup, 
4  Jew.  690 ;  he  gives  to  the  duke  of  Guel 
der  the  style  of  eldest  son  of  the  holy  see, 
2  Tyn.  2G4;  meets  Francis  I.  at  Marseilles, 
2  Cran.  246  n. ;  consequences  of  the  inter 
view,  4  Jew.  665 ;  his  conduct  about  king 
Henry  VIII's  first  marriage,  2  Cran.  461, 
462 ;  mention  of  a  bull  (of  this  pope  or 
Paul  III.  ?)  confirming  the  marriage  of 
queen  Anne  Boleyn,  Park.  414 ;  he  caused 
Stuppino  to  be  whipped  for  saying  several 
masses  in  one  day,  2  Jew.  633  ;  ruined 
Florence,  and  spoiled  Savoy,  4  Jew.  672 ; 
named,  4  Bui.  29 

Clement  VIII.  pope :  Missale,  2  Ful.  21  n. ; 
Pontificale,  Calf.  381  n. ;  Index  Lib.  Pro- 
hib.,  ib.  95  n.,  126  n 

Clement  VIII.  antipope  [Giles  de  Mugnos, 
or  MunionJ :  1  Tyn.  325  n 

Clement  of  Alexandria :  his  Predogogus, 
lib.  iii.  cap.  xii;  an  abridged  translation, 
Wool.  147  ;  he  says,  forasmuch  as  the  Word 
itself  is  come  to  us  from  heaven,  we  may 
not  seek  unto  the  doctrine  of  men,  4  Jew. 
901 ;  thinks  Christ  preached  but  one  year, 
ib.  695,  Whita.  586,  that  he  was  thirty 
years  old  at  his  death,  Whita.  665,  and  that 
he  descended  into  hell  to  preach  the  gospel 
there,  ib.  537,  586 ;  teaches  that  angels  fell 
through  the  love  of  women,  Coop.  146, 

3  Jew.  606 ;  also  that  men's  souls  are  trans 
formed  into  angels,  Coop.  146;  declares  that 
the  word  is  hidden  from  no  man,  and  that 
there  is   no    darkness  in  it,    2  Jew.  683, 

4  Jew.  1185,  Whita.  398;  says  the  scrip 
tures  deify  us,  1  Jew.  462 ;   supposes  the 
Old  Testament  was  lost  in  the  captivity  and 
restored  by  Ezra,  Whita.  115;  thinks  it  was 
read   by  Plato,  ib.  118;  tells   how  Minos 
imitated   Moses,    Calf.  13  n. ;   states  how 
heretics  misuse  the  scripture,  1  Ful.  9 ;  de 
scribes  the  doctrine  of  Christ  as  most  abso 
lute,  not  wanting  anything,  Sand.  222 ;  on 
the  object  of  John's  gospel,  2  Brad.  263  n. ; 
he  ascribes  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  to 
Paul,   Whita.  106,  and  the  Greek  version 
of  it  to  Luke,    ib.  125 ;  calls   the   second 
epistle  of  John,  "ad  virgines,"  ib.  218  n.; 
he  says  the  tradition  of  the  apostles,  like 
their  doctrine,   was    one,  2  Jew.  702 ;   his 
testimony  to  tradition  considered,    Whita. 
586;  he  says  our  faith   is  the  key  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  3  Jew.  358;   declares 
that  hope  is  as  it  were  the  blood  of  faith, 
ib.  245;  cited  with  reference  to  reXe/mo-is, 


or  Christian  perfection,  1  Cov.  203 n.; 
ferred  to  on  the  continuance  of  the  churc.  " 
2  Ful.  67 ;  he  shews  that  the  church  was 
corrupted  immediately  after  the  apostles, 

2  Whitg.  183;  mentions  how  the  heathen 
upbraided  Christians  for  their  dissensions, 

3  Jew.  007 ;  affirms  that  Christ  say?,  Eat 
my  flesh   and    drink   my   blood,   meaning 
hereby  under  an  allegory,  the  meat  and 
drink  that  is  of  (our)  faith  and  (his)  promise, 
ib.  532,  533;  says,  when  certain  have  di 
vided  the  sacrament,  they  suffer  each  of  the 
people  to  take  part  of  it,  1  Jew.  153,  202, 

2  Jew.  588 ;  asserts  that  Christ  shewed  that 
which  was  blessed  to  be  wine,  by  saying, 
"I  will  no  more  drink,"  &c.,  2  Jew.  1116, 

3  Jew.  521,  522;  speaks  of  Christ's  blood 
as  double,  fleshly  and  spiritual,  1  Jeiv.  463; 
says   that  to  drink  the   blood  of  Jesus  is 
to  be  partaker  of  his  incorruption,  3  Bee. 
434,  2  Jew.  1119,  3  Jew.  539;  speaks  of  an 
oblation  at  the  communion,  Coop.  88;  says 
that  in  the  prayers  all  have  one  voice  and 
one  mind,  1  Jew.  289,  312  ;  calls  prayer  an 
excellent    and    holy    sacrifice,    Coop.   91; 
shews  that  the  voice  is   not   essential  to 
prayer,  1  Jew.  285;  says  marriage,  as  well  as 
chastity,  has  its  proper  service  pertaining  to 
the  Lord,  2  Jew.  1128,  3  Jew.  417 ;  affirms 
that  the  apostles  were  married,  1  Ful.  472, 
3  Jew.  392 ;    particularly    mentions    Paul, 
whose  "true  yoke -fellow"  he  supposes  to 
have  been  his  wife,  1  Ful.  117,  476,  2  Jew. 
727,  3  Jew.  414;  affirms  that  perfect  Chris 
tians  do  eat  and  drink  and  contract  matri 
mony,  3  Jew.  393;    declares  that  all  the 
epistles,  which  teach  sobriety  and  continent 
life,  never  forbid  honest  marriage,  ib.  403, 
423;    speaking  of  certain  old  heretics,  he 
says,  these  glorious  braggers  say  they  will 
follow  the  example  of  our  Lord,  that  mar 
ried  no  wife ;  unto  them  the  scripture  saith, 
"  God  withstandeth  the  proud,  and  giveth 
grace  to  the  humble,"   ib.  423 ;  considers 
painting    and   sculpture  to  be  forbidden, 
2  Jew.  658 ;  speaks  against  image-worship, 
Calf.  370 ;  his  opinion  as  to   the  philoso 
phical  righteousness  of  the  Greeks  before 
Christ,  &c.,  Roff.  126  n. ;  on  the  Gnostics, 
ib.  44 n.;  on  the  Basilidians,  ib.  37  n.;  on 
an  error  of  them  and  the  Valentinians,  ib. 
149;  on  the  Carpocratians,  ib.  119  n. ;  he 
speaks   of  the  Docetse,  1  Cov.  21  n. ;  says 
the  heretic  Prodieas  declared  it  lawful  to 
commit  open  fornication,  4  Jew.  630 ;  tells 
that  Erectheus  and  Marius  offered  up  their 
daughters,    2   Jew.  734;    says    Nicagoras 
made  himself  a  pair  of  wings,  and  would 


CLEMENT  —  CLERGY 


215 


f  called  Mercury,  4  Jew.  842 ;  Clement's 

,-rrors,  Coop.  146,  3  Jew.  606,  Whita.  586 
Element    (Jo.),    of    Oxford,    afterwards    of 

Mechlin :    tore  leaves   out   of  Theodoret, 

1  Jew.  52,  4  Jew.  785 
Clement  (Jo.),  or  Clemente:  died  in  prison 

for  religion,  Poet.  168 
Clement  (Ninian),  or   Clemett,  minister  of 

Aberbrothock  :  2  Zur.  365 
Clement  (Sir  Rich.),  of  the  Mote,  Igtham, 

Kent :  1  Bee.  125  n 

Clement  (Tho.),  a  prebendary:  Park.  114 
Clementines:  v.  Clement  V. 

Clements  (   ):  saluted,  Phil.  227 

Clemett  (N.):  v.  Clement. 

Clenardus  (   )  :  on  the  Jews,  Hog.  171 

Cleobury   (  ):    personates  lord  Devon, 

and  is  executed,  3  Zur.  133  n 
Clepeth:  calleth,  I  Brad.  105 
Clergy,   Clerks,    Spiritualty :    v.   Ministers, 

Priests,  &c.,  also  Orders  and  Laity. 

i.    Clergy,  clerks,  spiritualty,  generally  : 

on  ecclesiastical  persons,  4  Bui.  93,  &c.; 

K\rjpos  originally  signified  all    Christians, 

1  Ful.  275;  the  name  appropriated  by  eccle 
siastics,  1  Lai.  314,  who  early  set  them 
selves  up  for  the  church,  2  Cran.  515;  the 
laity  are  the  church  as  well  as  they,  3  Tyn. 
158;  multitude  of  the  clergy,  1  Tyn.  302; 
number  at  Rome,  under  Cornelius,  1  Jew. 
197 ;  Gregory  Nazianzen  complains  of  their 
number  as  too  great,  ib. ;  Justinian  dirni- 
nishe/  the  number  at  Constantinople,  ib. ; 
anciently  forbidden  to  perform  secular  busi 
ness,  2  Cran.  38,  56  n. ;  nevertheless  directed 
by  the  fourth  council  of  Carthage  to  live  by 
work,  2  Whitg.  381 ;  against  their  holding 
temporal  offices,  Hutch.  338,  or  following 
secular  pursuits,  2  Lat.  38;  the  spiritualty 
ought  to  be  subject  to  the  laws  of  the  tem 
poral  government,  1  Bee.  21G,  217,  2  Tyn. 
67 ;  dissension  between  the  spiritualty  and 
temporal ty, 5  Bee.  255 ;  they  should  not  have 
temporal  authority,  2  Tyn.  247,  &c.,  273  ; 
have  no  power  to  punish  sin,  1  Tyn.  240; 
they  are  not  all  children  of  light,  1  Lat.  43; 
clerks   were  anciently  students   or  candi 
dates  for  the  ministry,  4  Bui.  113;  the  name 
came  at  length   to  signify  all  who   knew 
Latin,   1    Brad.   527,   as    the   clerk   who 
responds  at  mass  in  the  name  of  the  people, 

2  Brad.  315,  334,  being  hired  for  a  groat 
to  stand  beside  the  priest,  Whita.  469;  some 
maintain  (from  1  Cor.  xiv.  16)  that  it  is 
sufficient  if  this  one  person,  called  the  clerk, 
understand  the  prayers  and  say  "Amen" 
thereto  on  behalf  of  all,  ib.  259 ;  the  office 
unknown  in  the  apostolic  church,  ib.  260 


ii.  The  Romish  clergy  in  particular 
(v.  Regula,  Stella  Clericorum):  they  call 
themselves  the  spiritualty,  1  Tyn.  257, 

2  Tyn.  177 ;  who  the  true  spiritualty  are, 
ib.  128;  on  the  clergy  secular  and  regular, 
or  priests  and  monks,  ib.  277;  the  more 
wicked  the   people,  the  more  they  feared 
the  clergy,  1  Tyn.  339;  complaints  of  their 
degeneracy,  by  Romish  writers,  1  Jew.  121 ; 
their    alliance   with    wicked    tyrants    and 
usurpers,  2    Tyn.   268;  they  made   rulers 
serve  them,  1  Tyn.  282,  3  Tyn.  53;  became 
a  several  kingdom,  1    Tyn.  147,  191 ;  the 
shaven   nation   preached    themselves,   not 
Christ,   and   took  away   the   authority  of 
kings,  ib.   213;    their    conspiracy    against 
kings  and  the  whole  world,  ib.  281;  procure 
exemption  from  tribute,  from  the  jurisdic 
tion  of  lay  courts,  and  from  punishment, 
ib.  178,  180,  240,  2  Tyn.  124  ;  they  would 
not  pay  taxes,  I  Tyn.  189,  2  Tyn.  277,  nor 
swear  before  a  lay -judge,  ib.  307 ;  extracts 
from  the  Canon  Law  shewing  their  extra 
vagant   pretensions,  2  Cran.  72,  &c. ;  ac 
cording  to  this  law,  they  ought  to  give  no 
oath  of  fidelity  to  their  temporal  governors, 
except  for   temporalities,  ib.  73,   and    all 
causes,  spiritual  or  temporal  ought  to  be 
determined  and  judged  by  them,  id.;  for 
bidden  by  Urban  II.  to  do  homage  to  princes 
for  their  preferments,  1  Tyn.  380  n.;  their 
jurisdiction  according  to  the  Romish  Decre 
tals,  2  Cran.  166;  their  spies  everywhere, 
1   Tyn.  1!)1  ;  their  great  wealth,  and  how 
obtained,  ib.  236—239,  244,  249,  341,  424, 

3  Tyn.  53;  their  ignorance,  1    Tyn.  146, 
3  Tyn.  75;  their  evil  doctrine,  2  Tyn.  123; 
their  hostility  to    the   circulation    of   the 
scriptures,  1  Tyn.  393 ;  they  set  aside  the 
scriptures,  2  Tyn,  103;  corrupt  the  sense  of 
it  and  the  lives  of  the  saints,  3  Tyn.  48 ; 
clerical  falsifiers,  &c.,  how  to  be  punished 
by  the  Canon  Law,  Calf.  273;  they  frequent 
alehouses,  1  Cran.  xiii,  1  Tyn.  394;  their 
uncleanness,  2  Tyn.  123 ;    their  marriage 
forbidden,  but  their  concubinage  licensed, 
3  Tyn.  40,  (v.  Celibacy,  Marriage);   their 
cruel  and  vindictive  ways,  1  Tyn.  117,  340, 
342;    persecutors  of  God's   word  and  its 
preachers,  ib.  337,  3  Tyn.  48;   they  deny 
that  they  burn  heretics,  Phil.  122;    their 
other  evil  ways,  1  Tyn.  336, 339—341  ;  3  Tyn. 
40—42, 102—106 ;  forms  used  in  degrading 
them,  Pil.  163,  Rid.  289—291, 1  Tyn.  233 

iii.  The  clergy  of  England  (see  Minis 
ters,  and  the  several  Articles  of  Inquiry  and 
Injunctions  mentioned  at  p.  42):  acts  passed 
with  reference  to  them,  temp.  Hen.  VIIL, 


216 


CLERGY  —  CLIMACUS 


2  Lat.  301  n.;  they  are  enjoined  to  have 
Bibles  of  their  own,  2  Lot.  243;  enjoined 
not  to  resort  to  taverns,  2  Cran.  500 ;  their 
marriage  allowed  by  parliament,  3  Zur. 
377,  468  n.;  account  of  them  in  1550,  ib. 
546,  547  ;  their  ignorance  about  the  sacra 
ments,  1  Hoop.  146 ;  ignorance  of  those  in 
the  diocese  of  Gloucester,  1551,  2  Hoop. 
151 ;  illiterate  clergymen  styled  Sir  Johns, 

1  Lai.  317  ;  Hooper's  letter  to  his  clergy, 

2  Hoop.  118;  Latimer  used  to  rebuke  bene- 
ficed  men  in  his  sermons,  2  Bee.  425 ;  the 
clergy  enabled  to  hold  the  lands  of  their 
wives,  and  their  children  declared  legiti 
mate,  1  Lat.  529  n. ;  they  were  only  half  re 
formed  in  the  days  of  Edward  VI.,  Rid.  59 ; 
complaints  of  their  impoverishment  and  its 
effects,  2  Jew.  999,  1012, 1  Lat.  100,  Park. 
374;   some    set   up  bills  at   Paul's  or  the 
Royal  Exchange  to  see  if  they  could  hear 
of  good  masters,  3  Whitg.  246  ;  armour  to 
be  provided    by   them,-  Park.  345 — 348; 
clerks'    tolerations,   what,    Sand.    xx.  n.; 
complaints  of  their  ignorance,  temp.  Eliz., 
2  Jew.  1012;  ministers  enjoined   to  learn 
Nowell's  Catechism,  iWhitg.  336;  commis 
sions  against  them  for  discovery  of  concealed 
lands  or  goods,  Park.  413;  terrible  things 
to  be  contrived  against  them  in  parliament, 
Park.  470 

Clergy  (Benefit  of) :  the  neck  verse,  1  Tyn. 
180,  181  n.,  243 ;  Sir  Tho.  More  having  been 
twice  married,  Tyndale  said  he  was  past 
the  grace  of  his  neck  verse,  3  Tyn.  165 

Clericus  (Jo.),  or  Le  Clerc:  Calf.  10n.,  20 
n.,  2  Ful.5Qn.,  353  n 

Clerk  » (Earth.) :  engaged  to  refute  Saunders, 
Park.  411, 412;  some  account  of  his  answer, 
ib.  413,  414,  430,  1  Zur.  281  n.;  he  refuses 
to  resign  the  deanery  of  the  arches,  Park. 
427—432 

Clerk  (Jo.),  bp  of  Bath  and  Wells :  examines 
Jo.  Tewkesbury,  1  Tyn.  42  n. ;  present  at 
Anne  Boleyn's  coronation,  2  Cran.  245;  he 
signs  a  declaration  respecting  a  general 
council,  2  Cran.  468;  recommended  to 
Cromwell,  2  Lat.  386,  387 

Clerk  (Jo.),  a  proctor:  2  Cran.  492;  the 
pope's  notary  at  Cranmer's  examination 
(probably  the  same),  ib.  542 

Clerke  (Jo.) :  accuses  Sir  Tho.  Rose,  curate 
of  Hadleigh,  2  Cran.  280  n 

Clerke  (Jo.) :  witness  against  Rich.  Vulford, 
1  Tyn.  13  n 

Clarke  (Sam.):  Marrow  of  Eccl.  Hist.,  2  Brad. 


Clark  (Tho.),  parson  of  St  Mary  Abchurch, 

London :  2  Lat.  324 
Clerke  (Walter) :  accuses  Sir  Tho.  Rose,  2 

Cran.  280  n 
Clarke  ( W.)  :  named  as  a  Protestant  writer, 

1  Ful.  x. 

Clarke  (Will.),  of  Cambridge:  Park.  433 
Clerk  (Will.):  letter  to  him  and  Dr  Aubrey, 

who   partly   executed   the   office  of  vicar 

general    during    Grindal's    sequestration, 

Grin.  408—412 
Clerk  (Will.),  minister  of  Anstruther :  2  Zur. 

365 
Clarke  (Mr) :  acts  as  notary  at  a  disputation, 

1  Ful.  xi. 

Clarke   (   ),  fellow  of  Gonville    hall : 

Park.  248 
Clerk  (   ),  niece  of  abp  Parker:  Park. 

xiii. 

Clerks  :  v.  Clergy. 
Clerks  (Parish) :  injunctions  concerning  their 

appointment  and  duties,   Grin.  142,  168, 

2  Hoop.  137  ;  forbidden  by  Sandys  to  intrude 
into  the   priests'  duty,  Sand,  xx;   not  to 
minister  sacraments,  &c.,  Grin.  132  ;  they 
read  the  first  lesson,  the  epistle,  &c.,  ib. 
142, 168 

Cleve  (Bishop's) :  v.  Cleeve. 

Cleves  (Will,  duke  of):  v.  William. 

Clichtoveus  (Judocus):  his  argument  from 
Virgil  about  "Hoc  facite,"  1  Jew.  15, 16; 
he  declares  that  in  the  primitive  church  the 
faithful  received  the  communion  every  day, 

3  Jew.  477 ;  in  error  about  Philo,  Whita. 
89;  his  supplement  to  Cyril  on  John,  2 Sec. 
173  n.;    his   conduct  in  this   matter   un 
justly  censured  by  Cave  and  others,  2  Ful. 
277  n 

Cliff  (Will.),  dean  of  Chester:  2  Cran.  264  n 

Cliffe  (Dr),  of  Clement  hostel,  Camb. :  op 
poses  Latimer,  2  Lat.  xii.  (v.  Clyff). 

Cliffe,  co.  Kent :  the  benefice  annexed  to  the 
see  of  Rochester,  Park.  100 

Clifford  (Lady  Anne),  afterwards  countess  of 
Pembroke :  v.  Herbert. 

Clifford  (Geo.) :  v.  Clyfford. 

Clifford  (Rich.),  bp  of  London,  previously  of 
Worcester:  one  of  lord  Cobham's judges, 
Sale  6,  7, 23, 28, 39 ;  he  sends  to  the  bishop 
of  Hereford  a  copy  of  lord  Cobham's  con 
demnation,  ib.  44 

Clifford  (W.) :  grantee  of  part  of  Pontefract 
priory,  2  Cran.  363  n 

Clifford  moor,  co.  York  :  the  rebellious  earls 
assemble  there,  1  Zur.  214  n.,  247  n 

Climacus  (St  Jo.) :  v.  John. 


»  Clerk,  Clerke,  Clark,  Clarke,  are  all  arranged  together. 


CLIMATES  —  CQELIUS 


217 


Climates :  seven  climates  of  the  world,  Sale 
501 ;  four  climates  of  the  world,  ib.  468 

Clink :  v.  Southwark. 

Clintanc  ( St)  :  v.  Clitank. 

Clinton  (Edw.  lord),  afterwards  earl  of  Lin 
coln  :  privy  councillor,  1  Zur.  5  n. ;  signa 
ture  as  such,  2  Cran.  524,  530,  Grin.  414, 
423,  427,  429,  433,  435,  Park.  74,  77,  106, 
122,  155,  330,  357,  381,  Rid.  508;  he  com 
mands  troops  against  the  rebels  in  the 
North,  Park.  388 n.,  1  Zur.  214 n.,  247 n.; 
at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n. ; 
created  earl,  Park.  447  n. ;  ambassador  to 
France,  1  Ful.  iii ;  2  Zur.  201  n 

Clinton  (  lady):  previously  married  to 

Sir  Ant.  Browne,  Rid.  x.  n.  [not  identified]. 

Clippings  :  embraces,  Bale  544 

Clitank  (St) :  a  saint  of  South  Wales  [proba 
bly  Clintanc,  king  and  martyr,  Aug.  19J, 
Sale  190 

Cliva :  a  Cistercian  monastery,  2  Hoop.  vii.  n 

Clodovius :  v.  Clovis. 

Cloning,  or  Cloyning :  v.  Cloyner. 

Clopham  (Dav.),  a  proctor:  2  Cran.  492 

Clopton  (Will.),  or  Clapton :  injures  a  poor 
priest,  2  Lat.  383 ;  Latimer  complains  of 
him  to  lord  Cromwell,  ib.  399 

Closet :  what  it  is  to  enter  thereinto,  1  Bee. 
130,  133 

Closh :  v.  Cloyshe. 

Cloth  :  particulars  concerning  English  cloth, 
1  Zur.  215,  241,  296,  2  Zur.  63,  225,  3  Zur. 
62,  67,  69,  72,  216,  222,  613,  &c.  (see  the 
letters  of  R.  Hilles  generally). 

Clothes :  v.  Apparel. 

Clothmakers :  their  fraudulent  -artifices,  1 
Lat.  138 

Clotworthy  (Nich.) :  2  Brad.  397  n 

Clough  (Sir  Rich.):  his  account  of  Embden, 
1  Zur.  140  n 

Clout  up  :  to  join  clumsily,  Phil.  308 

Clovis  I.,  king  of  France:  eldest  son  of  the 
church,  1  Tyn.  187  n. ;  Clodovius  (the 
same?)  named  the  bishop  of  Rome  a  bishop 
as  he  did  others,  2  Hoop.  237 

Cloyner,  Cloyning:  what,  BaleSQl  n.,  see  170 

Cloyshe,  or  Closh  :   a  game,  1  Hoop.  393 

Cluniacensis:  v.  Petrus 

Clusius  (  ) :  saluted,  2  Zur.  293,  298 

Clyff(Dr):  withholds  the  records  of  the  see 
of-Jily,  2  Cran.  264 

Clyfford  (Geo.):  founded  a  lazar  house  at 
Bobbing,  Kent,  Park.  169 

Coadjutors :  bishops,  &c.  who  cannot  do  their 
office  should  have  helpers,  1  Hoop.  508, 
1  Lat.  175 ;  their  duty,  Park.  306 

Coal :  its  price  enhanced,  1  Lat.  279 ;  coals 
of  fire,  meaning  of  the  expression,  ib.  439 


Coat-armour :  v.  Arms. 

Cob  (Tho.) :  martyred  at  Thetford,  Poet.  164 

Cobham,  co.  Kent :  the  college  bought  by 
lord  Cobham,  2  Cran.  411 

Cobham,  co.  Surrey :  named  as  the  retirement 
and  burial-place  of  abp  Heath,  2  Cran. 
276  n.,  Phil,  xxvi,  but  it  should  be  Chob- 
ham,  as  2  Zur.  182  n 

Cobham  (The  lord  Reynolde  of):  called  by 
Bale  the  father  of  Sir  Jo.  Oldcastle  lord 
Cobham,  [but  this  must  be  an  error],  Bale 
1 

Cobham  (Jo.  lord) :  v.  Oldcastle. 

Cobham  (Geo.  and  Will,  lords):  v.  Brooke. 

Cobham  (Tho.),  alias  Brooke,  q.  v. 

Cocabas  :  an  impostor,  2  Ful.  369 

Coccius  (Jod.) :  Thesaurus  Catholicus,  Calf. 
70,  77,  81, 177,  231,  258,  2  Ful.  57,  85,  289 
nn 

Coccius  (TJlric.)  :  2  Zur.  98  n 

Cochl»us  (Jo.)  :  named,  Bale  139 ;  notice  of 
him,  3  Zur.  244  n.;  his  views  on  the  autho 
rity  of  scripture,  Whita.  277;  he  mentions 
many  things  recorded  in  scripture  which 
he  says  would  not  be  credible  but  for  the 
authority  of  the  church,  ib.  282;  acknow 
ledges  that  anciently  all  communicated  to 
gether,  2  Jew.  625,  628,  3  Jew.  477 ;  on  the 
council  of  Constance  and  John  Huss,  Rog. 
120  n. ;  writes  against  the  confession  of 
Augsburgh,  2  Zur.  103  n.;  his  account  of 
Tyndale's  labours  at  Cologne,  1  Tyn.  xxviii ; 
he  is  dismissed  from  Frankfort,  ib.;  answer 
ed  by  Bullinger,  4  Bui.  xix. 

Cockain  (Sir  Tho.) :  2  Lat.  423 

Cocket :  the  word  explained,  Hutch.  343 

Cockraft  (Hen.) :  in  exile  at  Zurich,  3  Zur. 
752 

Cockrel  (  ):  a  shipowner,  Sand.  xv. 

Cocks  (Jo.),  or  Cokes  :  Cranmers  vicar-gene 
ral,  2  Cran.  560 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  288  (and 
perhaps  249,  252,  256,  259,  265) 

Cock-sure :  1  Brad.  76,  2  Brad.  109, 1  Whitff. 
149 

Cocus  (Rob.) :  v.  Cooke. 

Codenham  (Jo.) :  proposed  as  suffragan  of 
Dover,  2  Cran.  471 

Codex:  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Codex  Canonum  vetus  (Mogunt.  1525): 
2  Ful.  107  n. ;  Codex  Canonum  eccl.  Rom. 
(Par.  1609),  ib.  179  n 

Codrus,  king  of  Athens :  his  death,  1  Bee. 
233,  1  Bui.  278 

Codrus  Urceus,  q.  v. 

Cods :  husks,  1  Bee.  450 

Coelestine :  v.  Celestine. 

Ccelestius:  v.  Celestius. 

Ccelius:  v.  Curio  (C.  S.). 


218 


CCENOBIA  —  COLIGXI 


Coenobia :  what,  1  Bui.  286 

Coffin  (   ),  a  rebel:  2  Cran.  187 n 

Cognizance:  v.  Livery. 

Coil :  a  noise,  3  Bui.  85 

Coinage  :  v.  Mint,  Money. 

Angels,  2  Brad.  172,  1  Lot.  181,  Phil. 
234,  Pit.  428 ;  those  of  Edward  IV.,  1  Hoop. 
333  n. ;  crowns  of  the  sun,  and  of  the  rose, 
temp.  Hen.  VIII.,  3  Zur.  615  n.  (comp. 
"rosa  solis,"  Poet.  193;;  depreciation  of 
the  coinage  in  the  time  of  Henry  VIII. 
and  Edward  VI.,  2  Lat.  41,  112  ;  testons 
reduced  in  value,  1  Lat.  137,  3  Zur.  727  n. ; 
dandyprats,  2  Tyn.  306  ;  anticipated  re 
newal  of  the  coinage,  3  Zur.  410  ;  the 
new  gold  coinage  of  king  Edward,  ib.  53; 
description  of  a  pretty  little  shilling,  1  Lat. 
95;  reference  to  the  same,  ib.  136,  137;  a 
coin  with  the  effigies  of  Ahab  and  Jezebel, 
i.  e.  Philip  and  Mary,  3  Zur.  115;  the  base 
coinage  called  in  by  queen  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
93,  104;  restoration  of  the  pure  silver 
standard,  2  Zur.  67  ;  a  copper  coinage  first 
issued  in  England  by  James  I.,  but  used 
in  Ireland  long  before,  2  Tyn.  231  n.;  su 
perstitious  coins  or  medals,  1  Ful.  566 

Coinualch,  king  of  Wessex :  ruled  bishops, 
•2  Ful.  16,  24,  119 

Coke  (Sir  Edw.):  Institutes,  1  Lat.  69  n., 
175 

Coke  (Margery)  :  letter  to  her,  2  Brad.  100; 
named,  ib.  107 ;  [apparently  Bradford's  own 
sister:  v.  Bradford  (Marg.)j. 

Coker  (  ) :  letter  to  him,  2  Brad.  58 

Coker(W.;:  martyred  at  Canterbury,  Poet. 
163 

Cokes  (Jo.)  :  v.  Cocks. 

Cokewold  :  cuckold,  Pil.  629 

Cokin  (Sir  Tho.),  or  Coking:  v.  Cockain. 

Colbach  (The  margrave  of  j :  3  Zur.  258 

CulLyn  (Tho.),  of  Beccles :  letter  signed  by 
him,  Park.  307  ;  Mr  Colby,  Parker's  stew 
ard,  apparently  the  same,  ib.  324 

Colchester,  co.  Essex :  martyrs  there,  Bale 
586,  Poet.  167,  170,  172;  the  abbot  exe 
cuted,  v.  Beach  (J.);  abp  Harsnett's  library 
in  the  castle,  Grin.  478  n 

Cole  (Arth.),  pres.  of  Magd.  coll.  Oxon : 
2  Cran.  543 

Cole  (Hen.),  warden  of  New  coll.  Oxon,  after 
wards  dean  of  St  Paul's:  notice  of  him, 
Phil,  xxix  ;  he  disputes  with  Ridley  at  Ox 
ford,  Rid.  191,  227  ;  also  with  Latimer, 
2  Lat.  276  ;  directed  to  make  a  sermon  for 
Cranmer's  burning,  1  Cran.  xxii;  some 
account  of  it,  ib.  xxiv ;  at  the  disputation 
at  Westminster,  1559,  4  Jew.  1199,  1200, 
1  Zur.  11, 14,  27;  Jewel's  account  of  his 


harangue  there,  4  Jew.  1203 ;  he  praised 
ignorance,  \Jew.57;  an  opponent  of  Jewel, 
Coop.  4,  50,  Pil.  523;  commencement  of 
this  controversy,  I  Jew.  2;  his  correspond 
ence  with  Jewel  on  the  challenge,  ib.  26, 
&c. ;  he  excuses  his  agreeing  to  the  pri 
macy  of  Henry  VIII.,  ib.  60;  holds  with 
Gerson  as  to  a  general  council  being  above 
the  pope,  ib.  67 
Cole  (James) :  mentioned  as  a  notary,  1413, 

Bale  28 
I    Cole  (Rob.):    letters  to  him,    1  Brad.  591, 

2  Brad.  133,   194,  215  ;    named,  2  Brad. 
244  ;  [perhaps  identical  with  the  next,  who 
is  mentioned  by  Strype  as  a  freewiller]. 

Cole  (Rob.),  of  St  Mary  le  Bow :  a  Puritan, 

Park.  278 
i    Cole  (Tho.),  archdeacon  of  Essex:  one  Cole 

(either  Tho.  or  Will.)  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) ; 

named  as  archdeacon,  Park.  303  n.;  letter 

to  him,  Grin.  240 ;  his  death,  1  Zur.  242, 

256 
Cole  (Will.),  LL.D.:  present  at  the  process 

against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  553 
Cole  (Will.;,  pres.  of  C.  C.  C.,  Oxon  :  notice 

of  him,  1  Zur.  256  n. ;  an  exile  at  Zurich, 

3  Zur.  752,  and  see  1  Cran.  (9);  president 
of  Corpus,  2  Zur.  218;  letters  from  him  to 
R.  Gualter,  ib.  222,  256,  307 

Cole  (Dr) :  at  Cambridge,  Park.  56 

Cole  (Dr; :  suspected  of  nonconformity  (pro 
bably  Tho.),  Park  264 

Cole  (Mr) :  at  court  in  his  hat  and  short 
cloak  (probably  Rob.  or  Tho. ),  Park.  237 

Cole  under  candlestick :  this  implies  deceitful 
secresy,  3  Bee.  260 

Colen:  v.  Cologne. 

Coler(   ):  1  Zur.  30 

Coles  (R.) :  writes  certain  prayers,  Pra.  B.  v. 

Colet  (Jo.),  dean  of  St  Paul's:  founder  of 
St  Paul's  school,  2  Bee.  383  n.,  Pra.  Eliz. 
171  n. ;  he  calls  for  a  reformation,  1  Lat. 
58 ;  is  in  danger  of  being  burned,  Bale 
395,  1  Lat.  440,  through  translating  the 
Pater-noster,  3  Tyn.  168;  his  opinion  on 
Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  1  Jew.  113 

Coligni  (Fra.  de),  sieur  d'Andelot:  men 
tioned,  2  Zur.  132 ;  his  death,  ib.  n. ;  said  to 
have  been  poisoned,  Sand.  66 

Coligni  (Gaspard  de),  admiral  of  France  : 
named,  2  Zur.  13^,  247,  281  n. ;  apparently 
named  as  the  lord  Chatillon,  SZitr.  503,565, 
queen  Elizabeth's  contract  with  him  and 
others,  1  Zur.  115  n.;  he  besieges  Caen, 
ib.  1^4  ;  murdered  in  the  massacre  of  Paris, 
Hog.  8n.,  1  Zur.  291 

Coligni  (Odet  de),  cardinal  de  Chatillon  : 
notice  of  him,  Grin.  299  n.,  1  Zur.  250  n. ; 


COLIGNI  —  COMMANDMENTS 


219 


he  arrives  in  England,  Grin.  299  n. ;  his 
lodging  at  Canterbury,  Park.  442;  poi 
soned  and  buried  there,  1  Zur.  250 

Colin  (  ):  v.  Collin. 

Coll :  deceit,  3  Bee.  260  n 

Collations :  collections,  the  bringing  together 
viz.  of  blasphemous  and  superstitious  cere 
monies,  2  Bee.  231 

Colleeta:  "collectam  facere  ;"  to  celebrate  the 
holy  communion,  (mistranslated  by  Calf- 
hill"),  Calf,  xii,  253 

Collections :  collections  for  the  poor  to  be 
made  in  every  parish-church,  2  Hoop.  127 

Collects  :  v.  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
Prayers. 

By  whom  ordained  in  the  mass,  2  Brad. 
307  ;  collects  of  the  saints,  1  Tyn.  290 ;  ex 
amples  from  the  Breviary,  1  Tyn.  231  n., 
3  Tyn.  117  n 

Colleges :  r.  Universities,  Schools  ;  also  Cam 
bridge,  Oxford,  itc. 

No  women  to  live  within  their  precincts, 
Park.  146,  151,  15S 

Collenbeke  ( Hans ) :  1  Tyn.  xxiv. 

Colleth  :  embrace! h  about  the  neck,  2Brad.S~ 

Collier  :  the  collier's  fai;h,  viz.  to  believe  as 
the  church  believes,  -  Hoop.  543  n 

Collier  (Geo.),  warden  of  Manchester:  1 
Brad.  538,  541 

Collier  (Jeremy):  on  the  alleged  embassy 
from  Lucius  to  Rome,  Calf.  i">3n.;  on  Au 
gustine  the  monk,  2  Ful.  399 ;  he  exposes 
the  fraud  of  the  blood  of  Hales,  1  Hoop. 
41  n. ;  on  prophesyings,  Grin,  xi,  xii ;  on  an 
address  from  convocation  for  Grindal's 
restoration,  ib.  473  n.;  other  references, 
Grin.  239  n.,  327  n.,  1  Lot.  46  n.,  258  n 

Collier  (R.):  martyred  at  Canterbury,  Poet. 
163 

Collin  (  ):  1  Zur.  30,  122,  3  Zur.  421 

Collin  (Nic.):  adduces  a  false  epistle  of 
Alexander  I.  in  defence  of  holy  water, 
Calf.  16  n 

Collins :  a  family  so  named,  2  Zur.  9.3,  107 

Collins  (  ):  burned  for  heresy,  though 

insane,  3  Tun.  39  n. ;  he  had  shot  at  a  cru 
cifix,  3  Zur.  200,  201 

Collins  (Dr) :  answered  by  Fitzherbert,  2  Ful. 
294  n 

Collins  (Rob.) :  r.  Colyns. 

Colliivau-^JiO^  was  Cranuier's  bailiff,  2  Cran. 
259 

Collo  Torto  (Rob.  de):  named,  2  Jew.  753 

Collobium  :  a  kind  of  tunic,  1  Zur.  350  n 

Collyridians :  heretics  who  worshipped  the 
virgin  Mary,  4  Bui.  371,  Calf.  377,  2  Fvl. 
207,  215,  391,  3  Jnc.  555,  576;  the  name, 
2  FuL  375 


Colman  (St),  the  bishop :  2  Ful.  16,  Pil.  512  n 

Cologne :  the  magi  (q.  v.)  commonly  called 
the  three  kings  of  Collen,  2  Lot.  143  ;  Lati- 
mer  marvels  how  the  wise  men  came  to 
Coleyne,  ib.  132 ;  what  the  archbishop  paid 
for  his  pall,  Pil.  583;  the  Simplex  ac  Pia 
Deliberatio,  1535,  an  interim  service  book 
drawn  up  for  the  diocese  by  Melancthon 
and  Bucer,  Hermann  de  AVied  (q.  v.)  being 
then  archbishop,  Lit.  Eli:,  xxix;  oppo 
sition  to  this  prelate's  attempts  at  reforma 
tion,  r.  Antididagma :  printers  at  Cologne, 
1  Tyn.  xxviii ;  martyrs  there,  3  Tyn.  113 ; 
the  censors  of  Cologne  write  agiinst  Mon- 
hemius,  Whita.  360;  the  college  Bursae 
Montis,  4  Bui.  viii. 

Coloraesius  (Paulus) :  2  Ful.  338  n 

Colossians  (Epistle  to  the):  ».  Paul  (St). 

Colt  (G.),  of  Clare:  sends  articles  to  lord 
chancellor  Audley  against  Parker,  Park.  7 

Columna  (Guido  de) :  Park.  295 

Colyns  (Rob.) :  Cranmer's  commissary,  2 
Cran.  468 

Combat:  lord  Cobham  offers  to  purge  him 
self  from  the  charge  of  heresy  by  combat, 
Bale  23 

Combefis  (Fra.) :  Calf.  372  n 

Comber  :  trouble,  Sand.  308 

Comber  (Tho.):  Calf.  89,  137,  287,  322,  2 
Ful.  70,  289,  363  nn 

Come  yer,  or  come  er:  to  come  ere,  or  be 
fore,  to  anticipate,  2  Bee.  38 

Comen :  participle  of  come,  1  Brad.  317, 
Sand. 214 

Comeracensis,  or  rather  Cameracensis:  v.  Al- 
liaco  (Pet.  de). 

Comestible :  that  may  be  eaten,  1  Bee.  386 

Comestor  (Pet.)  :  v.  Petrus. 

Comets :  seen  in  1531  and  1532,  2  Cran.  235 ; 
other  appearances,  Lit.  Eli:.  570 

Comfort,  Consolation:  r.  Affliction,  Castle. 

What  consolation  rests  in,  1  Hoop.  16; 
general  consolations,  2  Bui.  91 ;  an  exhor 
tation  to  rejoice  and  be  of  good  comfort, 
Sand.  427 ;  grounds  of  consolation  in  our 
spiritual  trials,  1  Cov.  496,  497,  under 
trouble  and  persecution,  2  Hoop.  578,  &c. : 
consolation  hidden  by  God  for  a  time  to 
try  us,  ib.  337 ;  most  needed  by  the  great 
est  offenders,  Pil.  131;  lines  by  H.  C. 
prefixed  to  R.  Greenham's  Comfort  for  an 
afflicted  Conscience,  Poet.  470 ;  consolation 
under  bereavements  destroyed  by  the  doc 
trine  of  purgatory,  1  Hoop.  562 

Comity:  courtesy,  kindliness,  1  Bee.  232 

Commandments  ^God's):  r.  Law. 

Their  purport,  1  Tyn.  434.  474;  he  is  not 
a  Christian  that  knows  them  not,  1  Hoop. 


220 


COMMANDMENTS 


274;  common  excuses  for  ignorance  of  them 
taken  away,  ib, ;  keeping  God's  command 
ments  is  a  sign  of  grace,  2  Tyn.  172 ;  we 
are  unable  of  ourselves  to  do  that  which  we 
are  commanded  to  do,  Sand.  133, 139;  they 
are  not  grievous  to  the  righteous,  though 
impossible,  2  Cov.  391;  not  heavy,  2  Bui. 
252  ;  those  on  bearing  the  cross,  ib.  96 ; 
general  and  particular  ones  distinguished, 
2  Bee.  69,  1  Brad.  490 
Commandments  (The  X.):  v.  Law,  Love. 

The  ten  commandments  with  confirma 
tions  of  scripture,  2  Bee.  497,  &c;  they 
occur  in  the  catechism  as  originally  drawn 
up,  Lit.  JEdiv.  122,  and  first  appear  in  the 
communion  service  in  1552,  ib.  266 ;  exposi 
tion  of  them  from  the  Institution  of  a 
Christian  Man,  with  corrections  by  Henry 
VIII.,  and  remarks  by  Cranmer,  2  Cran. 

100 — 106 ;  A  DECLARATION  OF  THE  TEN 
HOLY  COMMANDMENTS  OF  ALMIGHTY  GOD, 

by  bp  Hooper,  1  Hoop.  249 — 430 ;  they  are 
also  expoundedin  king  Ed  ward's  Catechism, 
Lit.  Edw.  497,  (546);  in  Becon's  catechism, 
2  Bee.  56,  &c.;  in  No  well's  Catechism,  Now. 
(8),  120 ;  in  Bullinger's  Decades,  1  Bui.  209, 
&c. ;  a  meditation  on  them,  1  Brad.  148; 
the  commandments  drawn  into  a  prayer, 
2  Brad.  256;  they  are  an  epitome  of  scrip 
ture,  1  Hoop.  144;  all  scripture  a  kind  of 
commentary  on  the  decalogue,  Whita.  382, 
388 ;  they  ought  not  to  be  altered  from  the 
words  of  scripture,  2  Cran.  100;  excellence 
of  their  order,  1  Bui.  254 ;  why  they  were 
given,  1  Hoop.  255,  2  Hoop.  26;  for  whom 
they  were  given,  1  Hoop.  256;  expounded 
by  Christ  and  the  apostles,  ib.  271 ;  neces 
sary  rules  as  preparatives  to  them,  ib.  286 ; 
how  they  are  to  be  observed  by  us,  2  Tyn. 
325 ;  "If  thou  wilt  enter  into  life,  keep  the 
commandments," this  text  explained,  Whita. 
471;  they  cannot  be  kept  without  the  Spirit, 
1  Tyn.  81,  82 ;  to  believe  in  Christ  un- 
feignedly  is  to  keep  them,  ib.  81 ;  he  that 
keeps  them  is  entered  into  life,  ib.  82;  he 
who  has  the  law  of  faith  and  love  graven 
on  his  heart  keeps  them  all  spiritually,  2 
Tyn.  325 ;  he  that  submits  not  himself  to 
keep  them,  has  not  the  faith  that  justifies, 
1  Tyn.  470 ;  they  are  a  rule  or  platform  of 
good  works,  2  Bui.  353,  Wool.  69 ;  the  sum 
or  substance  of  them,  what  they  require 
and  forbid,  2  Bee.  505,  606,  1  Brad.  55, 
1  Hoop.  255,  Lit.  Edw.  497,  (546,547),  Now. 
(7,  22),  120,  136,  1  Tyn.  24 ;  they  contain 
matter  enough  for  every  man  to  exercise 
himself  in  the  exposition  of,  1  Hoop.  272; 
all  are  broken  by  going  to  mass,  2  Brad. 


317—327  ;  the  two  tables,  1  Bui.  212,  Now. 
(7),  120 ;  holiness  has  relation  to  the  first 
table,  righteousness  to  the  second,  Sand. 
190  ;  the  decalogue  erroneously  divided  by 
Peter  Lombard  and  others,  following  Au 
gustine,  1  Bui.  213,  1  Hoop.  349,  350,  who 
sometimes  reckons  but  three  precepts  in  the 
first  table,  sometimes  four,  1  Bui.  214,  1 
Hoop.  350;  the  erroneous  division  followed 
by  the  church  of  Rome,  the  Lutherans,  and 
some  English  reformers,  2  Brad.  258  n.;  the 
commandments  read  in  churches,  1  Brad. 
9  ;  they  should  be  explained  to  the  people, 
1  Hoop.  144,  and  diligently  taught,  2  Hoop. 
132,  133 ;  written  on  the  walls  of  churches, 
1  Brad.  9;  directed  to  be  set  up  at  the  east 
end  of  the  chancel,  Park.  133, 135 ;  a  table 
of  the  commandments  to  be  provided  by 
churchwardens,  Grin.  133;  article  respect 
ing  it,  ib.  157 ;  hung  up  in  the  house,  1 
Bee.  66;  the  common  people  of  the  North 
have  ever  used  the  commandments  in 
English  metre,  Pd.  501 ;  the  ten  command 
ments  of  God,  in  verse,  2  Cov.  544 ;  another 
of  the  same,  ib.  545 ;  in  Latin  verse,  by 
Parkhurst,  Pra.  Eliz.  404 ;  eadem  breviss. 
compendio  comprehensa,  ib. 

The  first  commandment  (v.  God),  2  Bee. 
56,  497,  498,  1  Bui.  215,  1  Hoop.  293,  Lit. 
Edw.  497,  (546),  Now.  (8),  120 ;  it  is  the 
foundation  of  all  true  religion,  1  Hoop.  294 ; 
it  contains  the  mystery  of  our  redemption 
by  Christ,  1  Bui.  219 ;  what  God  requires 
of  us  in  it,  and  what  he  forbids,  2  Bee.  57, 
&c.,  1  Bui.  217,  1  Hoop.  293 ;  it  is  broken 
by  going  to  mass,  2 Brad.  318, 324 ;  a  medi 
tation  on  it,  1  Brad.  148,  150 ;  prayer  on 
it,  2  Brad.  257 

The  second  (v.  Idolatry,  Images),  2  Bee. 
59,  498,  499,  1  Bui.  222,  1  Hoop.  316,  Lit. 
Edw.  497,  (546),  Now.  (9),  122 ;  what  God  re 
quires  and  forbids  in  it,  2  Bee.  66,  1  Hoop. 
317;  no  particular  commandment  (as  that 
to  make  the  brasen  serpent)  takes  away  the 
virtue  of  the  general  law,  2  Bee.  69 ;  all  the 
fathers  teach  that  it  is  moral,  not  cere 
monial,  Calf.  42,  43 ;  it  is  broken  by  going 
to  mass,  2  Brad.  317 ;  a  meditation  on  it, 

1  Brad.  152;    it  is  omitted  by  some  old 
writers,  the  tenth  being  divided  into  two, 

2  Bee.  69,  60,  2  Brad.  258  ;  gnawed  out  by 
Romish  rats,  1  Ful.  42  ;  suppressed  in  some 
Romish  catechisms,  2  Brad.  258  n 

The  third  (v.  God,  &c.),  2  Bee.  76, 
499,  1  Bui.  237,  1  Hoop.  322,  Lit.  Edw. 
497,  (546),  Now.  (13),  126;  what  God  re 
quires  and  forbids  in  it,  2  Bee.  76,  1  Hoop. 
322,  &c. ;  it  can  be  kept  only  by  a  reconciled 


COMMANDMENTS  —  COMMON 


221 


sinner,  1  Hoop.  324 ;  the  vengeance  of  God 
against  the  transgressors  of  it,  2  Bee.  80; 
it  is  broken  by  going  to  mass,  2  Brad.  321 ; 
a  meditation  on  it,  1  Brad.  154;  prayer  on 
it,  2  Brad.  258 

The  fourth  (v.  Sabbath),  2  Bee.  80,  500, 
1  Bui.  253,  1  JZbop.  337,  ii«.  Edw.  497, 
(546),  JVotf.  (14),  128;  persons  rehearsed 
in  it,  1  Hoop.  339 ;  what  God  requires  and 
forbids  in  it,  2  Bee.  80,  84,  1  Hoop.  337, 
&c.;  all  the  commandments  are  moral  and 
literally  to  be  kept  except  the  fourth,  2 
Cran.  61,  102,  or  a  part  of  it,  Rid.  84 ;  it 
is  broken  by  going  to  mass,  2  Brad.  323;  a 
meditation  on  it,  1  Brad.  157  ;  prayer  on 
it,  2  Brad.  259 

The  fifth  (v.  Parents,  Kings,  Magistrates, 
Ministers),  2  Bee.  85,  500,  501,  1  Bui.  267, 
1  Hoop.  351,  Lit.  Edw.481,  (547),  Now. 
(16),  130;  what  is  commanded  in  it,  2  Bee. 
85,  &c. ;  who  should  be  honoured,  and 
how,  1  Hoop.  355,  356;  the  duty  of  supe 
riors,  ib.  360,  &c.;  this  precept  is  broken 
by  going  to  mass,  2  Brad.  326 ;  a  medi 
tation  on  it,  1  Brad.  161 ;  prayer  on  it,  2 
Brad.  259 

The  sixth  (v.  Murder),  2  Bee.  94,  501, 
502,  1  Bui.  298,  1  Hoop.  367,  Lit.  Edw. 
497,  (547),  Now.  (19),  133;  what  God 
forbids  and  requires  in  it,  2  Bee.  94,  95,  97, 
\Hoop.  368;  it  is  broken  by  going  to 
mass,  2  Brad.  326 ;  a  meditation  on  it, 

1  Brad.  164 ;  prayer  on  it,  2  Brad.  260 
The  seventh  (v.  Adultery,  Marriage,  &c.), 

2  .Bee.  97,  502,  503,  1  Bui.  393,  1  Hoop. 
374,  ii<.  £ta«.498,  (547),  2Vbw.(19),  133; 
what  God  forbids  and  requires  in  it,  2  Bee. 
97,  &c.,  103,  «&c.,  1  Hoop.  376  ,  breach  of 
matrimony  too  commonly  accounted  a  thing 
unworthy  of  reprehension,  Grin.  17 ;  the 
precept  is  broken  by  going  to  mass,  2  Brad. 
326 ;  a  meditation  on  it,  1  Brad.  166 ;  prayer 
on  it,  2  Brad.  260 

The  eighth  (v.  Theft),  2  Bee.  104,  533, 
534,  2  If?*?.  17, 1  Hoop.  387,  £#.  JEtfw.  498, 
(547),  JVoM>.  (19),  133;  what  God  forbids 
and  requires  in  it,  2  Bee.  104,  &c.,  Ill, 
&c.,  1  Hoop.  388;  it  is  broken  by  going 
to  mass,  2  Brad.  326 ;  a  meditation  on 
it,  1  Brad.  168;  prayer  on  it,  2  Brad. 
261 

The  ninth  (w.  Witness,  Lying),  2  .Bee. 
116,  504,  505,  2  J3?/Z.  Ill,  1  Hoop.  405, 
Z#.  £dw.  498,  (548),  Now.  (20),  134; 
what  God  forbids  and  requires  in  it,  2  Bee. 
116,  &c.,  118,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  405;  three 
kinds  of  lies  forbidden,  ib. ;  it  is  broken 
by  going  to  mass,  2  Brad.  326  ;  a  medi 


tation  on  it,  1  Brad.  170;  prayer  on  it,  2 
Brad.  260 

The  tenth  (v.  Covetousness),  2  Bee.  119, 
505,  2  Bui.  120,  1  /Toop.  409,  Lit.  Edw. 
498,  (548),  AW.  (21),  136;  what  God  for 
bids  and  requires  in  it,  2  .Bee.  120,  &c.,  123, 
&c.;  it  specially  declares  our  weakness, 
1  Hoop.  410;  no  man  can  fulfil  it,  ib.  410; 
but  it  was  fulfilled  for  us  by  Christ,  ib. 
412;  broken  by  going  to  mass,  2  Brad. 
326;  a  meditation  on  it,  I  Brad.  172;  an 
other,  by  Tho.  Lever,  ib.  569;  prayer  on 
it,  2  Brad.  261 ;  those  who  omit  the  second, 
divide  this  commandment  into  two,  2  Bee. 
59,  60,  1  Bui.  212 

The  ten  commandments  are  comprised  in 
two,  2  .Bee.  123,  505,  Lit.  Ediv.  499,  (548), 
Now.  (22),  136,  1  Tyn.  85,  470,  Wool.  70; 
a  man  cannot  sin  without  breaking  the  first 
great  commandment,  1  Tyn.  490;  of  the 
love  of  God  and  of  our  neighbour,  1  Bui. 
180 

Commendams :  Grin.  449,  Park.  208 

Commendations  :  an  appendage  to  the  Di- 
rige,  Pra.  Eliz.  68 

Commendone  (Jo.  Fra.),  afterwards  cardinal : 
sent  to  recall  cardinal  Pole  to  England, 
3  Zur.  741  n 

Commenty  :  community,  2  Bee.  307 

Commerouse  :  cumbrous,  Park.  249 

Commination  :  in  the  Prayer  Books,  Lit.  Edw. 
and  Lit.  Eliz.;  when  to  be  used,  Grin.  127, 
158,  Lit.  Eliz.  239  n 

Commissions:  v.  Concealments,  Courts,  Re - 
formatio  Legum,  Subsidy. 

A  commission  for  the  establishment  of 
religion,  1559,  Jew.  xv,  1  Zur.  24,  39, 
73 ;  many  superstitious  practices  discovered 
by  the  commissioners,  also  many  witches, 
1  Zur.  44 ;  other  results  of  the  inquiry,  ib. 
45;  examination  of  certain  Londoners,  1567, 
Grin.  199;  letter  from  the  ecclesiastical 
commissioners  to  Mr  Earl,  minister  of  St 
Mildred's,  Bread  Street,  ib.  293;  sugges 
tions  for  a  new  commission,  Park.  369, 
370;  letter  from  certain  ecclesiastical  com 
missioners  to  the  vice-chancellor  of  Cam 
bridge  about  Tho.  Aldrich,  ib.  433 ;  letter 
from  Parker  and  Sandys  to  a  commissioner 
about  the  Puritans,  ib.  434 ;  the  commis 
sioners  commit  some  to  prison, ib.  447  ;  the 
commission  much  abused,  ib.  450;  proceed 
ings  respecting  Papists  in  the  North,  Grin. 
350 ;  proceedings  against  Puritans,  ib.  353 

Common:  v.  Goods. 

Common  Order:  v.  Book. 

COMMON  PLACES  OF  THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURE, 
by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  287 


222 


COMMON  —  CONCUPISCENCE 


Common  Prayer  :  v.  Book. 

Commons :  v.  People. 

Commons,  and  their  enclosure :  commons 
enclosed  by  the  rich,  2  Bee.  599,  2  (Van. 
163  n.,  Hutch.  801 ;  turned  into  parks,  1 
Tyn.  202;  complaints  of  taking  them  from 
the  poor,  2  Cran.  195 — 197 ;  their  enclosure 
the  pretext  for  rebellion,  3  Zur.  654;  en 
closures  hurtful  to  the  prince  and  people, 

1  Lot.  99  n.,  100;  statutes  touching  com 
mons  and  inclosures,  ib.  101  n.,  248 

Commonwealths :  preserved  by  force  and  law, 
\Hoop.  78;  Satan  an  enemy  to  them,  ib. 
80;  they  should  have  only  two  governors, 
God  and  the  prince,  ib.  142;  how  to  be 
appeased  when  troubled,  ib.  459;  the  con 
tempt  of  God's  word  is  occasion  of  trouble 
to  them,  ib.  4G4 ;  overmuch  lenity  in  them  is 
pestiferous,  ib.  473;  the  commonwealth 
compared  to  a  ship,  ib.  497  ;  that  common 
weal,  where  there  is  a  good  magistrate,  a 
faithful  preacher,  a  diligent  schoolmaster, 
not  likely  to  decay,  2  Sec.  377,  378 

Commune  sanctorum  :  Pil.  81 

Communication  of  properties  :  3  Bui.  270 

Communion :  meaning  of  the  word,  1  Hoop. 
148,  154,  1  Jew.  130,  &c. ;  how  used  by 
Augustine  and  Jerome,  \Jew.  132;  offend 
ing  clergymen  anciently  reduced  to  lay 
communion,  Coop.  158,  159 

Communion  (Holy):  v.  Supper,  and  Order. 

Communion  of  Saints :  v.  Church,  Creeds, 
Saints. 

What  it  is,  or   wherein  it   consists,    1 
Bui.  163,  4  Bui.  8,  Coop.  116,  2  Cov.  430, 

2  Hoop.  42,    1  Jew.   133,  140,   Lit.  Edw. 
514,  515,  (562),  Now.  (55),  173,  Pra.  B. 
16,  65,    Wool.  8;    why  the  church   is  so 
called,  2  Bee.  43 ;  it  has  communion  with 
Christ,  4  Bui.  433,  1  Hoop.  154,  and  the 
fellowship  of  God's  Spirit,  4  Bui.  23 ;  com 
munion  in  prayer,   1  Lot.  337,  338,   345; 
the  advantage  of  Christian  assemblies  in 
troublous  times,  2  Hoop.  589;  a  Romish 
writer  on  the  communion  of  saints,  Coop. 
20;  the  phrase  is  an  explication  of  "the 
holy  catholic  church,"but  applied  by  Brad 
ford  to  the  Lord's  supper,  1  Brad.  107 

Communion-tables:  v.  Tables. 

Community :  v.  Goods. 

Comnena  (Anna):  v.  Anna. 

Como  (  card.):  Lit.  Eliz.  584n.,  658 

Compagni  (Barth.),  factor  to  Edward  VI.: 
1  Zur.  40,58 

Company:  against  keeping  evil  company, 
with  sentences  and  examples  of  scripture, 
1  Bee.  442,  &c. ;  wicked  company  to  be  es 
chewed,  2  Bee.  102,  Pil.  169,  Wool.  126,  &c. 


COMPARISON  BETWEEN  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER 
AND  THE  POPE'S  MASS,  by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  t 
351 

Comparison  between  the  old  man   and  the  j 
new,  also  between  the  law  and  the  gospel, 

1  Brad.  297 

Compendium  Theologiae:  t).  Epitome. 
Complaint:  the  complaint  of  verity,  verses, 

2  Brad.  364  ;  a  complaint,  by  Edw.  Hake,   ' 
Poet.  369 ;  the  complaint  of  a  sinner,  from 
the  O.V.  of  the  Psalms,  i6.499  ;  complaints 
in  prayer,  4  Bui.  164 

Compter:  v.  London. 

Compline  :  its  mystic  import,  Pra.  Eliz  154  n 

Compostella,  in  Spain :  pilgrimage  to  the 
shrine  of  St  James,  Bale  25,  633,  2  Cov. 
479,  1  Hoop. 455,  1  Tyn.  281  n 

Comptou  (Long),  co.  Warwick  :  Druidical 
stones  there,  4  Jew.  655 

Compton  (Sir  Will.):  sheriff  of  Worcester 
shire  for  19  years,  2  Lat.  398  u 

Concalez  (Fra.  Ant.) :  Collectio  Canonurn 
Eccl.  Hisp.,  Calf.  154  n.,  302  n 

Concealments:  commissionsagainstthe  clergy 
for  discovery  of  concealed  lands  or  goods, 
Park.  413;  letter  from  Grindal  to  lord 
Burghley,  complaining  of  injuries  offered 
to  the  clergy  by  those  who  were  sent  down 
upon  concealments,  Grin.  343 

Concomitantia:  atermusedby  Romish  writers 
on  the  sacrament,  Coop.  130,  131,  as  by 
Harding,  1  Jew.  531,  533;  remarks  on  the 
word,  ib.  534 

Concord:  v.  Unity. 

The  concord  of  Wittemberg,  '2Zur.  102  n .; 
the  Form  of  Concord,  ib.  274  n 

Concubines :  v.  Marriage. 

Difference  between  concubine  and  wife, 
4  Jew.  631,  &c. ;  how  the  word  is  to  be 
taken,  ib.;  concubines  allowed  in  the  Rom 
ish  church  if  kept  secretly,  4  Jew.  802,  1 
Tyn.  232,  3  Tyn.  40 ;  a  tax  paid  by  priests 
to  their  bishops  for  permission  to  keep 
concubines,  2  Tyn.  295;  Cranmer's  letter 
to  Osiander  against  concubinage,  2  Cran. 
404,  406;  pensionary  concubinage  con 
tinued  in  Wales  after  the  Reformation, 
Park.  257 

Concumbre  (St) :  apparently  a  mock  saint, 
1  Hoop.  40  [Coucumbre?] 

Concupiscence  :  described,  2  Bui.  121,  Now. 
100;  condemned  by  the  Gentiles,  1  Bui. 
204;  it  is  sin,  2  Bee.  120,  121,  3  Jew.  464, 
even  in  the  regenerate,  #017.  101 ;  why  left 
and  felt  after  baptism,  2  Bee.  204 ;  errors 
respecting  it,  Rog.  102;  it  does  not  con 
demn  unless  we  give  place  to  it,  2  Bee. 
204,  205 


CONCURRENTS  —  CONFESSION 


223 


Concurrents:    learned   disputants   in    Italy, 

2  Ful.  77 

Conde  (Princes  of)  :  v.  Henry,  Louis. 

Conders  (Fred.) :  1  Zur.  273 

Conducts  (conduct!)  :  hired  chaplains,  Grin. 

181 
Confection  :  the  making,  i.  e.  of  the  body  and 

blood  of  Christ,  the  act  of  consecration, 

3  Bee.  389 

Confectionary :  Pil.  255,  2  Tyn.  97 
Confession  :  meaning  of  the  word  generally, 

3  Bui.  69,  1  Tyn.  261,  262 
Confession    of   Faith:   v.    Baptism,    Creeds, 

Faith. 

A  confession  of  faith,  bv  Dr  Barnes,  2  Cov. 

352;    A  O()DI,Y  CONFESSION  AND  1'ROTESTA-     ! 
TlON  OF  THE    CHRISTIAN   FAITH,  by  bishop 

Hooper,  2  Hoop.  64 — 92;  a  confession  by 
Bradford,  1  Brad.  435  ;  a  declaration  con 
cerning  religion,  signed  by  Ferrar.  Hooper, 
Bradford,  Saunders,  and  others,  ib.  307 ; 
a  confession  of  Christian  faith,  by  Becon, 
2  Bee.  579,  580;  notice  of  The  Confession 
of  a  Christian  Faith,  borrowed  from  the 
Geneva  Common  Prayer  Book,  and  often 
printed  with  that  of  the  church  of  Eng 
land,  Lit.  Eli:,  xx  ;  true  and  free  confes 
sion  of  faith,  in  what  it  consists,  2  Cov. 
461,462;  confession  of  God's  word  is  fol 
lowed  bv  persecution,  1  Bee.  273 
—  Confessions  of  the  Reformed  Churches: 
several,  3  Whitg.  xxvi;  they  approve  of  a 
return  to  the  old  constitution  of  the  church, 
ib.  532;  speak  against  primacy,  lordship, 
and  superiority  in  the  church,  ib.  535 ;  on 
the  election  and  ordination  of  ministers,  ib. 
537;  against  baptism  by  women,  ib.  546; 
the  Harmony,  cited,  Hog.  36  n.,  &  passim, 

1  Zur.  169  n.,  2  Zur.  363  n 
Auysburgh:  mentioned,    2  Jew.   686,   3 

Jew.  455,  456,  2  Zur.  Ill,  3  Zur.  694,  697  ; 
the  princes  who  signed  it,  2  Zur.  15  n,; 
proposed  for  adoption  in  England,  ib.  17, 
48;  disputes  respecting  it,  ib.  81  n.,  102, 
&c.;  pressed  at  Strasburgh,  Grin.  277  n.; 
cited,  Rog.  36 n.,  &  passim;  a  work  in  con 
futation  of  it  drawn  up  by  Faber,  Eckius, 
and  Cochlaeiis,to  which  Melancthon  replied, 

2  Zur.  103  n 

Basil :  cited,  Rog.  39  n.,  &  passim. 

Belgium,  v.  Flanders. 

Bohemia^:  cited,  Rog.  36 n.,  &  passim. 

Flanders  (Belg.):  cited,  Rog.  36  n.,  & 
passim  ;  the  confession  of  the  Dutch  church 
in  London,  on  things  indifferent,  2  Whitg. 
5 

France :  cited,  Rog.  36  n.,  &  passim. 

Helvetia :  i'.  Switzerland, 


Holland :  v.  Flanders. 

Saxony:  cited,  Rog.  56 n.,  &  passim. 

Scotland:  when  drawn  up,  and  when 
ratified,  2  Zur.  363  n 

Strasburgh  :  translated  into  Latin  by  Jo. 
ab  Ulmis,  3  Zur.  404 

Sweden:  cited,  Rog.  43 n.,  &  passim. 

Switzerland  (Helv.):  first  drawn  up  at 
Basle,  1536,  4  Bui.  xii;  enlarged  and  im 
proved,  1566, 1  Zur.  169  n.,  171,  172,  304, 
2  Zur.  118;  approved  by  the  church  of 
Scotland,  1  Zur.  304  n.,  2  Zur.  362,  &c. ; 
heartily  received  by  the  church  of  England, 
1  Zur.  169,  333  n. ;  approved  by  several 
other  churches,  ib.  304  n.;  cited,  Rog.  36  n., 
&  passim;  on  apostles,  prophets,  evangelists, 
&c.,  1  Whitg.  495;  it  says  that  the  harmless 
simplicity  of  some  pastors  has  profited  more 
than  the  learning  of  others,  1  Whitg.  338, 
542,  2  Whitg.  458;  on  diversities  of  rites, 

1  Whitg.  288  ;  on  confirmation  and  extreme 
unction,  3  Whitg.  478,  481 ;  on  excommuni 
cation,  ib.  221;  it  allows  certain  holy-days, 

2  Whitg.  568 

Wirtemberg  :  cited,  Rog.  36 n..  &  passim. 

Zurich :   on  St  James's  epistle,   2  Ful. 
384;  on  holy  days,  2  Whitg.  585 
Confession  of  Sins:  v.  Absolution,  Penance, 
Sin:  for  forms  of  confession,  v.  Prayers. 

i.  Generally :  of  the  confession  of  sins, 
what  it  is,  3  Sec.  618,  3  Bui.  69,  2  Cov.  481, 
1  Tyn.  261—265  ;  it  is  ordained  of  God, 

3  Bui.  70 ;  it  is  necessary,  1  Bee.  99,  2  Hoop. 
349,  350,  2  Lat.  180 ;  needful  for  those  who 
come  to  the    Lord's  supper,   2  Bee.  234 ; 
without  faith  it  is  nothing  worth,  2  Hoop. 
350;  the  old  fathers  speak  of  it  with  mo 
desty,  1  Jew.  120 ;  divers  kinds  of  confes 
sion,  1  Bee.  99,  3  Bui.  69,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
351;  what  kind  is  ordained  of  God,  3  Bui. 
70  ;  what  ordained  by  men,  ib.  75;  trans 
lations    concerning  it    examined,    1   Ful. 
457 — 459;  Tyndale  uses  the  word  "know 
ledge"   instead    of  "confession,"   3  Tyn. 
22 

ii.  Confession  to  God:  confessions  should 
be  made  to  him  who  is  sinned  against,  1 
Tyn.  266,  3  Tyn.  23,  namely,  to  God,  1  Bee. 
99,  3  Bui.  71,  2  Jew.  1133,  Sand.  157,  1 
Tyn.  262  ;  Chrysostom's  doctrine  on  this 
point,  3  Bui.  78,  &  al.;  lord  Cobham's 
confession  to  God,  Bale  29;  in  the  mass 
confession  is  made  to  Mary,  Peter,  and  all 
the  saints,  3  Bee.  263 

iii.  Public  confession:  before  the  congre 
gation,  1  Bee.  100,  3  Bui.  73,  1  Tyn.  477; 
it  was  so  made  in  the  church  of  old,  2  Ful. 
89,  2  Jew.  1135 ;  Jerpjne  mentions  the 


224- 


CONFESSION 


public  confession  of  Fabiola,  3  Tyn.  313  n.; 
Erasmus's  remarks  on  the  passage,i&.214  n. ; 
public  offences  should  be  publicly  confessed 
before  the  elders  of  the  church,  2  Ful.  238 ; 
the  general  confession  of  the  church  of 
England,  whether  said  openly,  2  Hoop.  146; 
the  reformed  manner  of  confession  is  the 
ancient  way,  Phil.  407 

iv.  Mutual  confession :  James  exhorts 
to  it,  3  Bui.  84,  85,  2  Cov.  482,  1  Ful.  458, 
2  Jew.  1133;  on  confession  to  our  neighbour, 

1  Bee.  100,  3  Bui.  74 

v.  Auricular  confession:  what  it  is,  1 
Bee.  100,  3  Bui.  80,  2  Cov.  481;  not  known 
under  the  law,  nor  by  the  apostles,  1  Tyn. 
26G ;  not  commanded,  3  Jew.  377  ;  not  to  be 
proved  from  scripture,  3  Bui.  83,  2  Cov. 
481,  1  Ful.  458;  not  practised  in  the  primi 
tive  church,  ib.  274;  nor  mentioned  in  the 
ancient  fathers,  3  Jew.  369;  ordained  of 
men,  3  Bui.  75 ;  anciently  used  at  Constan 
tinople,  but  relinquished  in  consequence  of 
the  misconduct  of  a  deacon,  2  Ful.  91,  Pil. 
553,  1  Tyn.  263,  3  Tyn.  172;  no  compulsory 
confession  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  church,  2 
Ful.  9;  it  was  first  enjoined  by  the  council 
of  Lateran  under  Innocent  III.,  2  Brad. 
310  n.,  3  Bui.  82,  2  Ful.  90,  1  Hoop.  526, 

2  Jew.   1133;  whether  necessary,  3  Jew. 
366,  &c.;  whether  to  be  received  for  disci 
pline's  sake,  3  Bui.  86;  whether  for  private 
absolution's  sake,  ib.  88 ;  advice  respecting 
it,  2  Brad.  118;  what  it  was  at  first,  ib.  119; 
it  is  in  itself  a  thing  indifferent,  ib. ;  not 
damnable,  if  rightly  used,  2  Tyn.  150 ;  its 
practice  recommended,  2  Cran.  95;  though 
no  man  is  bound  to  confess  deadly  sins  to  a 
priest,  ib.  117  ;  confession  to  a  minister  able 
to  instruct,  sanctioned, R id.  338;  free  confes 
sion  approved,  1  Brad.  51 ;  it  may  be  used  in 
certain  cases,  2  Lat.  13;  not  to  be  reproved    | 
if  rightly  kept,  2  Cov.  481 ;  confession  to 
men  not  condemned,  2  Jew.  1133 ;  a  laud 
able  custom  if  discreetly  used,  Grin.  57; 
the  abuse  to  be  taken  away,  not  the  thing 
itself,  1  Bee.  100;  its  commodities,  ib.  101 ; 
the  pope's  earish  confession  condemned,  3 
Bee.  4 ;  it  is  unlawful  and  wicked,  2  Brad. 
119;  an  abominable  thing,  3  Tyn.  22,172 ;  a 
work  of  Satan,  1  Tyn.  263 ;  an  intolerable 
burden,  ib.  245;  an  example  of  this,  ib.  246; 
no  man  can  confess  all  his  sins,  because  no 
man  can  understand  his  sins,  1  Brad.  47 ; 
the  numbering  of  our  sins  impossible,  ib. 
108;    the    Romish  doctrine  of  confession, 
Rog.  255 — 257,  3  Tyn.  47 ;  a  modern  defi 
nition  of  it,  1  Tyn.  342  n. ;  confession  is  a 
part  of  the  Romish  sacrament  of  penance, 


CONFIRMATION 

1  Brad.  46,  588,  1  Tyn.  261,  267,  2  Tyn. 
162;  required  before  the  reception  of  any 
other  sacrament,  1  Tyn.  285,  337  ;  alleged 
by  Romanists  to  be  needful  in   order  to 
absolution,    ib.    264 ;     how    it    has    been 
abused,  1  Bee.  100 ;  2  Cov.  482 ;  the  mis 
chief  of  it,  3  Bui.  87 ;  used  as  a  rack  of 
conscience,   1  Jew.   120;    confessors  lead 
away   silly  women,    3    Tyn.    105;    by    it 
priests  discover  the  secrets  of  kings,  &c., 

2  Lat.  179 ;  they  know  all  men's  secrets, 

3  Bui.  87  ;  1  Tyn.  191,  281,  336,  337,  341 ; 
the 'secrets  entrusted  to  a  confessor  have 
not  been  kept  where  the  clergy  had  a  pur 
pose  to  serve,  1   Tyn.  337,  2  Tyn.  296,  3 
Tyn.  171 ;  confessions  betrayed  to  Henry 
VII.  by  cardinal  Morton   and  bishop  Fox, 
2  Tyn.  305;  secrets  of  state,  £c.  betrayed  by 
priests,  Pil.  554;  they  have  caused  men  to 
be  cited  before  the  ecclesiastical  courts  for 
offences  revealed  in  confession,  1  Tyn.  238; 
the  affiance  that  was   placed  in  auricular 
confession,  2  Sec.  414;  to  die  without  it 
considered  a  sign  of  damnation,  1  Tyn.  246; 
seamen  in  peril  of  death  confessed  to  the 
mast,  ib.  245 ;  archbishop  Arundel's  article 
concerning  confession,  Bale  27  ;  lord  Cob- 
ham  questioned  on  confession,  ib.  37;  Will. 
Thorpe   examined   on   it,   ib.   116;   Anne 
Askewe   thereon,   ib.   150;    an    injunction 
respecting  it,  2  Cran.  81 ;  resorting  to  a 
popish  priest  for   shrift  forbidden,    Grin. 
140,   168;  confession   enjoined   not  to  be 
required  of  communicants,  2  Hoop.  146;  it 
is  not  condemned  in  the  church  of  England, 
abuses  set  apart,  3  Jew.  351, 363;  permitted, 
but  left  free,  Pil.  524 ;  auricular  confession 
allowed  by  the  Communion  book  of  Edw. 
VI.,  Lit.  Edw.  4,  and  by  the  first  Prayer 
Book,  ib.  82 ;  on  the  direction  in  the  order 
of  visitation  of  the  sick,  1  Ful.  458;  the 
danger  of  auricular  confession  creeping  in 
again,  1  Zur.  342 

Confessionists :  a  name  given  to  the  Luther 
ans,  Whita.  379 

Confidence:  v.  Assurance,  Faith,  Trust. 

Confirmation  :  what  it  is,  3  Bee.  618  ;  of  the 
confirmation  of  children,  3  Whitg.  357,  &c., 
493 ;  what  kind  to  be  allowed,  Calf.  215, 
2  Cran.  419,  2  Jew.  1126,  3  Tyn.  71,  2  Zur. 
73;  called  by  some  a  sacrament,  3  Jew. 
456,  but  it  is  not  so,  Calf.  215,  2  Jew,  1125, 
1126,  Rog.  252—254 ;  it  hath  no  institution 
from  God,  Rog.  254;  not  ordained  by 
Christ,  2  Jew.  1103,  1126;  no  scripture 
declares  it  to  be  instituted  by  Christ  or  his 
apostles,  2  Cran.  80;  the  example  of  the 
apostles  no  proof  of  it,  Calf.  217,  218,  220, 


CONFIRMATION  —  CONSECRATION 


225 


'2  Jew.  112G;  Heb.  vi.  2  considered  as  re 
ferring  to  it,  Hutch.  114 ;  how  it  came  first 
into  the  church,  3  Tyn.  71;  ordained  of 
our  ancient  fathers,  2  Jew.  1126 ;  its  use  in 
the  ancient  church,  ib.  1125,  Hog.  252; 
why  appointed  and  used,  Now.  (89),  210, 

3  Whitg,  494 ;   Jerome   thereon,   3  Whitg. 

04  ;  its  ministration  was  not  always  limited 
to  the  bishop,  3  Tyn.  71 ;  Gregory  permits 
the  chrism  to  be  administered  by  priests 
where  there  are  no  bishops,   Calf.  220;  the 
case  of  Novatus,    2  Ful.  389;    Tyndale's 
opinion  on  the  rite,  1  Tyn.  273,  3  Tyn.  71 ; 
queries  concerning  it  with  Cranmer's  an 
swers,     2  Cran.  280;     Calvin's    views,    3 
Whitg.  477,  &c. ;  the  opinion  of  Bullinger, 
2  Zur.  357 ;  that  of  Gualter,  ib.  233;  it  is  of 
such  value  as  the  prayer  of  the  bishop  is, 

2  Cran.  80;    on  the   Romish    sacrament, 
Calf.  215—227,   2  Jew.  1125,  1126,  Rog. 
254,  255 ;  it  was  ordained  by  the  council  of 
Melda,   2  Jew.  1125 ;   declarations   of  the 
Canon  Law  thereon,   Calf.  216,  219,  220, 
Whita.  609;    of  no  value,  by  the  Canon 
Law,  unless  performed  by  a  bishop,  Calf. 
219,  2  Cran.  74 ;  that  Law  says  it  is  more 
to   be  had   in   reverence   than  baptism,  2 
Cran.  74,  and  that  no  man  is  a  Christian 
without  it,  ib. ;  other  similar  assertions  of 
Romanists,  2  Jew.  1126;  the  Popish  man 
ner  of  confirming,  3  Bee.  234,  Now.  (89), 
211,    Roff.253,  254,    1  Tyn.  225;   Romish 
confirmation    a   dumb   ceremony,    1    Tyn. 
274;  why  reserved  to  bishops,  ib. ;  the  for 
mula,  2  Jew.  1126,  Whita.  610;  chrism  not 
in  scripture,  2  Cran.  80,  116 ;  the  rite  has 
been  abused  so  as  to  become   a  confirm 
ing  in  ignorance  and  superstition,  3  Tyn. 
72 ;    commonly   called   bishoping,    1   Tyn. 
277,  3  Tyn.  72;  superstitious  notions  on  it, 
1  Tyn.  277,   3  Tyn.  72;    confirmation   in 
the  English  church,  3  Sec.  234,  Calf.  215; 
the   charge  at  the  end  of  the   baptismal 
office  for  the  most  part  omitted,  and  con 
firmation  much  neglected  by  the  bishops, 

3  Whitg.  610;  Whitgift's  circular  letter  to 
the  bishops  on  this,  ib. ;  how  children  should 
be  prepared  for  it,  2  Jew.  1127,  Now.  109 ; 
forms  of  confirmation,  in  the  Prayer  Books, 
Lit.  Ediv.  and  Lit.  Eliz. ;  the  ceremony  con 
ceded  as  indifferent  by  the  episcopal  party 
at  Frankfort,  3  Zur.  754;  rejected  by  several 
Protestant  clrarches,  3  Whitg.  478,  481 ;  by 
the  Puritans,  I  Zur.  281,  comp.Lit.  Eliz.  xvi. 

Confirmation  of  bishops :  celebrated  at  St 
Mary  le  Bow,  London,  Grin.  vi.  n 

Confiscation:  a  fit  punishment  in  certain 
cases,  Sand.  73 


Confiteor :   a  part  of  the  mass,  ascribed  to 
Damasus,  3  Sec.  263,  2  Brad.  306 

Conflict:  v.  Enemies  (Spiritual). 

Confutation   of   four   Romish    doctrines :    2 
Brad.  267,  &c. 

CONFUTATION  OF  UNWRITTEN  VERITIES,  bv 
abp  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  1 

Congregation  :  v.  Church. 

That  of  the  Jews  at  the  feast  of  taber 
nacles,  2  Bui.  166 

Congrue :  fitting,  proper,  1  Jew.  53 

Congruity :  a  scholastic  term,  1  Tyn.  466 

Coningham    (Alex.),   earl    of  Glencairn :    v. 
Conyngham. 

Conject :  thrown  into,  1  Bee.  196 

Conjunction :  v.  Union. 

Conjurors:  ».  Sorcerers,  "Witchcraft. 

Conradus :  saluted,  2  Cov.  512 

Conscience:  v.  Comfort,  Peace. 

\Vhat  it  is,  1  Bui.  194;  Augustine's  say 
ing  about  it,  2  Hoop.  574  ;  it  is  to  be 
left  free,  1  Hoop.  32 ;  an  evil  conscience, 
what,  3  Bee.  604;  when  the  conscience  is 
admonished  of  sin  it  brings  the  body  into  a 
trembling  and  fear,  2  Hoop.  313;  no  trouble 
to  be  compared  with  this  trouble,  ib.  315 ; 
conscience  is  a  judge  and  tormentor,  Wool. 
98;  a  creditor,  ib.  100;  that  of  godly  men 
may  be  troubled,  2  Bee.  622  ;  a  comfort  for 
afflicted  consciences,  4  Bui.  475 ;  a  prayer 
for  a  quiet  conscience,  3  Bee.  81,  Lit.  Edw. 
469 ;  a  quiet  one  described,  3  Bui.  313, 
2  Hoop.  327  ;  how  to  be  quieted,  2  Bee.  623, 
624  j  peace  only  to  be  found  in  Christ, 
1  Hoop.  50;  a  good  conscience,  what  it 
is,  3  Bee.  604,  1  Brad.  255,  Phil.  224 

Conscience-money :  v.  Restitution. 

Consecratio  mensas :  v.  Graces. 

Consecration  of  churches :  v.  Churches. 

How  performed  in  Constantino's  days, 
Calf.  207 ;  how  in  Augustine's  time,  ib.  208 ; 
the  Romish  way  of  doing  it,  ib.  208—210, 
I  Jew.  225  n. ;  the  Canon  Law  says  it  is  bet 
ter  not  to  consecrate  the  sacrament  than  to 
do  so  in  a  place  not  hallowed,  2  Cran.  74  ; 
Durandus  on  consecration,  Sale  611,  2  Ful. 
239,  1  Jew.  15,  Pil.  63 ;  the  folly  of  Popish 
conjuration,  Rid.  55,  1  Tyn.  274,  283,  340 ; 
places  are  made  holy  by  holy  use,  not  by 
magical  enchantment,  4  Bui.  499,  Calf. 
131 ;  consecration  of  altars,  &c.,  1  Jew.  15, 
Rid.  55,  I  Tyn.  274,  283;  of  churchyards 
Pil.  64 ;  the  consecration  of  churches,  al 
tars,  &c.  reserved  to  the  bishop,  by  cone. 
Hisp.  II.,  2  Whitg.  374;  hallowing  of  the 
fire  or  altar  prohibited,  Rid.  320 

Consecration  of  bishops :  v.  Ordination. 

Consecration  of  the  elements:  r.  Supper. 

15 


226 


CONSENSUS  —  CONSTANTINE 


Consensus  Tigurinua  :  v.  Zurich. 

Consider:  to  give  a.  price  for,  Sand.  22 

Consideration  :  brings  a  man  to  the  know 
ledge  of  his  state,  1  Bee.  145 

Consistory:  v.  Presbytery. 

Consistory  courts :  v.  Courts. 

Consolation:  v.  Comfort. 

Conspiracy  :  v.  Rebellion. 

Constable  (Hen.) :  v.  C.  (H.). 

Constable  (Sir  Hob.) :  in  the  Tower,  1  Lat. 
163 

Constance:  v.  Councils. 

Charles  V.  deprives  it  of  its  privileges, 
3  Zur.  385  n.,  641  n.,  642  n.;  its  reported 
destruction,  ib.  385,  435 

Constance  (The  bishop  of):  possessed  the 
tithes  of  Zurich,  2  Zur.  230,  231 . 

Constance,  in  France:  v.  Coutances. 

Constancy  :  an  address  thereon,  1  Brad.  385 ; 
constancy  in  God's  truth  commendable, 
3  Bee.  205 

Constans  I.  emperor:  wrote  a  menacing  let 
ter  to  his  brother  Constantius,  requiring 
him  to  cease  from  persecuting  the  Chris 
tians,  Sand.  109 

Constans  11.  emperor:  not  the  nephew  of 
Heraclius,  2  Ful.  361 

Constantia,  empress:  asks  Eusebius  for  the 
image  of  Christ,  Calf.  145,  150 

Constantino  I.  emperor,  called  the  Great : 
his  birthplace,  Pil.  413  ;  he  was  a  valiant 
soldier,  1  Bui.  380,  384;  the  sign  of  the 
cross  seen  by  him  in  the  sky,  Calf.  110 — 
112,  2  Jew.  647,  &c.;  the  sign  shewn  to 
him  exhibited  the  character  of  the  name  of 
Christ,  2  Ful.  139, 140,  148 ;  his  labarum  or 
banner  with  the  cross,  ib.  140,  2  Jew.  650, 
651 ;  he  respected  the  cross,  but  did  not 
introduce  it  into  churches,  Calf.  l.'7S ;  abo 
lished  crucifixion,  2  Jew.  650;  the  true 
religion  set  forth  and  publicly  preached  in 
his  time,  2  Cran.  15 ;  he  shewed  favour  to 
Christians,  1  Hoop.  276  n.,  Sand.  373;  de 
clared  he  would  conceal  the  faults  of  the 
clergy,  2  Sec.  333;  gave  clerks  the  power 
of  appealing  from  the  civil  magistrates  to 
their  bishops,  3  Whitg.  454;  delegated 
a  certain  matter  to  Miltiades,  bishop  of 
Rome,  1  Jew.  3D7,  4  Jew.  965 ;  he  men 
tions  the  churches  of  Britain,  3  Jew.  165  ; 
the  prayer  which  he  taught  his  soldiers, 
Pil.  413;  thanksgivings  when  he  had  ob 
tained  peace  for  the  church,  Calf.  294;  his 
inauguration  celebrated  with  a  sermon  by 
Eusebius,  Sand.  56;  his  commendation  of 
Eusebius,  1  Jew.  362;  his  acts  in  religious 
matters,  1  Bui.  327  ;  his  zeal  for  God,  Pil. 
8 ;  his  godly  laws  and  exertions  for  the 


furtherance  of  religion,  2  Bee.  305;  his 
pretended  Donation  to  the  pope,  a  Romish 
forgery,  Bale  503,  2  Brad.  160,  IBul.  123, 
Calf.  174  n.,  193,  Coop.  170,  171,  2  Ful. 
260,  261,  1  Hoop.  276,  Jew.  xxxv,  1  Jew. 
357,  359,  403,  4  Jew.  678,  679,  838,  &c., 
2  Lat.  349,  Rid.  374,  2  Tyn.  279  ;  it  com 
mands  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  to 
be  subject  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  4  Jew. 
695;  Lau.  Valla's  book  upon  it,  2  .FwZ.361, 
Rid  374  ;  Constantino  did  not  quit  Rome, 
2  Ful.  361 ;  a  voice  of  angels  said  to  have 
been  heard  when  he  endowed  the  church, 
Bale  35,  2  Jew.  992;  he  is  absurdly  alleged 
to  have  done  the  office  of  a  footman  to 
pope  Sylvester,  4  Jew.  690,  692,  and  stated 
to  have  called  the  pope  God,  Calf.  5  n., 

1  Jew.  438,  2  Jew.  906,  3  Tyn.  231  n. ;  he 
wrote  letters  in  behalf  of  Christians  per 
secuted  in  Persia,  Sand.  109,  and  waged 
war  in  behalf  of  the  Christians  against  his 
sister's  husband  Licinius,  ib. ;  made  a  law 
against  the  Donatist?,  Pil.  641 ;  disburthen- 
ed  the  church  of  heretics,  Sand.  248 ;  his 
words  on  this  subject,  ib. ;  punished  blas 
phemers,  2  Hoop.  87  ;  forbade  idolatry,  2 
Bee.  71,  312, 1  Bui.  359,  2  Bui.  281,  ±Jew. 
1125;  made  an  edict  against  witchcraft  and 
other  forbidden  arts,  1  Hoop.  329;  spoke 
against  observing   Easter  with   the  Jews, 

2  Whitg.   445;    overthrew  the   Jews  who 
attempted  to  restore  their  Temple,  4  Jew. 
1074 ;  built  a  church  at  Jerusalem,  Calf. 
182 ;  how  he  hallowed  it,  ib.  207 ;  there 
were  no  large  and  public  churches  before 
his  time,  4  Bui.  418;    his  directions  con 
cerning  the  reparation  of  churches,  3  TF/a'ty. 
303 — 305 ;  falsely  said  to  have  built  a  church 
in  honour  of  St  Paul,  Calf.  193;  sat  as  judge 
in  an  ecclesiastical  case,  3  Jew.  167  ;  ruled 
over  bishops,  2  Jew.  997  ;  called  them  the 
heads  of  the  churches,  2  Whitg.  85;  threat 
ened  unruly  ones,  1  Je.w.  405,  4  Jew.  675  ; 
summoned  the  council  of  Nice,   1  Hoop. 
276n.,  4  Jew.  994,  Roy.  204;  his  conduct 
with  respect  to  this  synod,  Whita.  436,  3 
Whitg.  306 ;  his  address  to  the  priests  there, 
2  Ful.  356;   by  "  sacerdotes"  bishops  are 
intended,  1  Ful,  268  ;  he  urged  the  bishops 
there  assembled  to  decide   everything  by 
scripture,  2  Cran.  528,  2  Ful.  380,  3  Jew. 
227,  Sand.  15,  40,   Whita.  435,  563,  678, 
679;  circulated  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  690; 
presided  over  adisputation  with  the  Arians, 
2  Hoop.  385;   thought  to  be  an  Arian,  4 
Jew.  908;  Athanasius  falsely  accused  before 
him,  Sand.  129 ;  he  was  appealed  to  by  that 
father,  2  Ful.  358,  379,  whom  he  deprived, 


CONSTANTINE  —  CONTENTMENT 


227 


1  Jew.  414 ;    styled  u   pious  and  learned 
man,  Whita.  678;  not  thoroughly  reformed, 
Calf.  192;    not  baptized  till   near  death, 

2  Jew.  1107;  he  desired  to  be  baptized  in 
Jordan,   Whita.  592  ;  fable  of  his  baptism 
by  pope  Sylvester,  2  Fid.  359 ;  his  so-called 
baptistry,  in  the  Lateran,  ib.  360;  source 
of  the  fables  respecting  his  leprosy,  bap 
tism,  and  donation,    Calf.  174  n. ;   he  did 
not  receive  the  sign  of  the  Lord's  death 
till  the  close  of  his  life,  3  Bee.  437 

Constantino  IV. "emperor, called Pogonatus: 
how  he  wrote  to  Donus,  bishop  of  Rome, 
and  how  Agatho  wrote  to  him,  4  Jew.  679; 
he  governed  the  sixth  general  council  at 
Constantinople,  3  Whitg.  307,  and  sub 
scribed  its  acts,  4  Jew.  1024 

Constantino  V.t  emperor,  called  Coprony- 
mus:  summoned  a  council  at  Constanti 
nople,  Co  If.  xii,  46,  138,  Park.  91 ;  forbade 
image  worship,  2  Bee.  71,  1  Hoop.  47,  Phil. 
407,  Rid.  93,  3  Tyn.  183  n.;  his  bones 
burned  by  Irene,  Calf.  175,  176,  Park.  92, 
Bid.  94 

Constantine  VI. J  emperor:  was  against 
images,  Phil.  407  ;  his  eyes  put  out  by  his 
mother  Irene,  at  the  instigation  of  the  pope, 
2  Cran.  12,  2  Jew.  653,  Park.  92,  Rid.  94 

Constantine  I.  pope  :  approved  images,  2  Bee. 
71  n 

Constantine,  bp  of  Constance  in  Cyprus : 
v.  Constantius. 

Constantine  (Geo. ):  mentioned,  Bale  64, 
Rid.  494  n.,  1  Tyn.  xxvi ;  examined  by  Sir 
Tho.  More,  1  Tyn.  xxxviii. 

Constantinople:  v.  Councils,  Creeds,  Law 
(Civil),  Patriarchs. 

When  the  name  was  first  heard  of,  2  Fill. 
339  n. ;  called  New  Rome,  1  Jew.  362, 
Whita.  510,  2  Whitg.  272  n.;  how  named 
by  Justinian,  4  Jew.  883 ;  a  patriarchate, 
4 Bui.  112,  2  Hoop.  234,  3  Jew.  334,  Phil. 
43,  Rid.  263,  2  Whitg.  220;  the  decree  of 
Chalcedon  about  this,  3  Jew.  220,  306 ;  the 
bishop  called  universal  patriarch,  1  Jew. 
428;  Socrates  writes,"  Without  the  consent 
of  the  bishop  of  Constantinople,  let  no  man 
be  chosen  bishop,"  3  Jew.  333 ;  riots  at  the 
election  of  bishops,  1  Whitg.  463,  464 ;  a 
nominal  patriarch  still  appointed  by  the 
pope,  4  Jew.  842  ;  privileges  of  the  church, 

1  Jew.  4Q4  jjjqual  with  the  church  of  Rome, 

2  Hoop.  237,  1  Jew.  363,   the  supremacy 
of  which  it  never  acknowledged,  1  Hoop. 
226;   it  styled  itself  the  mother  and  mis 
tress  of  all  that  are  catholic,  4  Jew.  883  ; 


Otherwise  V. 


+  Otherwise  VI. 


number  of  clergy  in  the  church  there,  in 
the  time  of  Chrysostom,  1  Jew.  197;  a 
miracle  there  in  his  time,  ib.  246  ;  how 
auricular  confession  began  there,  and  why 
it  was  abolished,  2  Ful.  91,  Pil.  553,  1 
Tyn.  263,  3  Tyn.  172;  Const,  ecclesise 
epist.  ad  eccl.  Pragensem,  Jew.  xxxv ;  ex- 
tract  from  this  epistle,  3  Jeic.  196;  the  basi 
lica  of  St  Sophia,  2  Brad.  311  n 

Constantius,  emperor  (son  of  Constantine 
the  Great):  disliked  his  father's  acts,  4 
Jew.  678 ;  became  an  Arian,  with  his  wife 
and  court,  Ful.  361,  4  Jew.  908,  Whita. 
439;  decreed  that  Christ  was  not  God, 
2  Cran.  15;  would  not  suffer  a  dissembler 
in  religion  to  be  about  him,  Sand.  121 ; 
said  that  those  who  were  faithless  to  God 
could  not  be  faithful  to  their  prince,  ib. 
97,  261,  441 ;  bewailed  that  many  waxed 
worse  and  worse  after  they  had  fallen  to 
the  religion  of  Christ,  3  Jew.  625  ;  restored 
Athanasius,  1  Jew.  414,  415  ;  his  words  to 
him,  Pil.  631  n. ;  reinstated  Liberius  in 
the  see  of  Rome,  3  Jew.  342;  asked  him 
what  great  portion  of  the  world  he  was, 
ib.  187 ;  his  tyranny  and  persecutions,  2 
Ful.  379,  Pil.  637,  Sand.  109 

Constantius,  bp  of  Constance :  avowed,  in 
the  second  Nicene  council,  that  he  wor 
shipped  images  as  he  did  the  Holy  Trinitv, 
Calf.  167,  1C8,  2  Jew.  666  (Calfhill  calls 
him  Constantinus). 

Constantius  (Marcus  Ant.) :  v.  Gardiner 
(Steph  ). 

Conster :  to  construe,  2  Cov.  35 

Constitutions:  v.  Canons,  Law  (Civil). 

The  term  sometimes  denotes  despotic 
laws,  1  Tyn.  460 

Constitutions  (Apostolical)  v.  Clement  of 
Rome. 

Constitutions (Legatine) :  v.  Lyndewode  (W.) 

Consubstantiality  :  v.  Christ,  ii. 

Consubstantiation  :  v.  Lutherans. 

An  erroneous  doctrine,  Rog.  289,  3  Zur. 
37,  38;  contrary  to  the  analogy  of  faith. 
Whita.  473 ;  disputes  between  the  Swiss 
divines  and  those  of  Saxony,  3  Zur.  50  n 

Consuls :  what  they  were  amongst  the  Ro 
mans,  2  Whitg.  279 

Consultation :  a  part  of  repentance,  3  Bui. 
75 

Contarini  (Gasp,  card.):  legate,  Bale  449, 
1  Lot.  58,  Phil.  413 

Contemplation  :  v.  Heaven,  Meditation. 

Contention :  v.  Discord. 

Contentment :  we  are  required  to  be  content 

t  Called  IV.  by  Cranmer. 

15—2 


228 


CONTENTMENT   —   COOK 


with  what  we  have,  2  Bee.  114 ;  content 
ment  with  regard  to  riches,  7*17.  152  ;  with 
God's  will,  ib.  153;  verses  (by  Hum.  Gif- 
fofd,)  in   praise  of   the   contented   mind, 
Poet.  212 ;  the  praise  of  a  contented  mind, 
verses  by  Hen.  Willobie,  ib.  o96 
Contex  :  to  weave  together,  1  Bee.  143 
Conti  (Loth.)  :  v.  Innocent  III. 
Continency:   what,    1  Bui.  419;  in   tongue, 
ib.  420;  in  apparel,  ib.  421;  in  buildings, 
ib.  422 ;  in  meat  and  drink,  ib.  423 
Contobabdites :  allowed  no  bishops,  Rog.  330 
Contraries:    to   be   holpen  by  contraries,   2 

Hoop.  169 

Contrition :    what  it  is,    3  Bee.  618,    Now. 
(100) ;    its  two  parts,   1  Bee.  97 ;    what  it 
works  in  a  truly  penitent  heart,  ib. ;  with 
out  faith  it  leads  to  desperation,  ib.  98; 
a  part  of  penance,  1  Brad.  46,  1  Tyn.  265, 
267,  2  Tyn.  162,  478  j   how  distinguished 
from  attrition,  1  Brad.  46,  51 ;  a  prayer  for 
contrition,  Lit.  Eliz.  252 
Controller :  the  word  explained,  Hutch.  343 
Controversy:  v.  Faith  (Rule),  Scripture. 

It  hinders  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
Nord.  117  ;  scripture  the  only  competent 
judge  of  it,  Whita.  464 
Convenable,  or  Covenable:  agreeable,  \Jew. 

140 
Convent :  to  come  together,  2  Brad.  323 ;  to 

summon,  3  Bee.  530 

Conventicles:     1    Whitg.  95,   208;     private 
meetings,    when    lawful   and   when   not, 
Sand.  191,  192;  keepers  of  secret  conven 
ticles,  preachings,  or  lectures,  to  be  pre 
sented  to  the  ordinary,  Grin.  144 
Conventuals :   a  branch  of  the  Franciscans, 
2  Cran.  330  n.,  1  Lai.  287  n. ;  viz.  the  unre- 
formed  Franciscans,  so  called  in  distinction 
from  the  Observants,  1  Tyn.  301  n 
Conversation  :  that  of  gospellers  ought  to  be 

honest  and  circumspect,  1  Bee.  83 
Conversion:  what  it  is,  3  Bui  55;  what  they 
obtain  that  convert  unto  God,  1  Cov.  509 ; 
what  degrees  and  orders  the  Lord  uses  in  it, 
2  Hoop.  204 ;  ungodly  doctrine  and  human 
tradition  are  a  great  hindrance  to  it,  1 
Hoop.  448;  that  of  the  thief,  2  Jew.  1134; 
of  Paul,  ib. ;  against  desperation  for  late 
conversion,  with  sentences  and  examples 
of  scripture,  1  Bee.  478,  479 
Conveyance:  sleight  of  hand,  fraudulent 

management,  2  Tyn.  297 
Convocation  :  v.  Articles,  Canons. 

The  convocation  described,  1  Zur.  179 ; 
called  by  the  prince,  2  Whitg.  360  ;  can  do 


nothing  without  the  consent  of  the  sove 
reign  and  the  archbishop,  2  Zur.  150  ;  the 
convocation  and  the  parliament,  Now.  i ; 
the  convocation  is  no  part  of  the  parlia 
ment,  Phil.  52  ;  not  long  separated  there 
from,  Pil.  628 ;  its  acts  of  no  legal  force 
till  sanctioned  by  parliament,  2  Ful.  117; 
slow  in  its  proceedings,  Park.  9 ;  what  it 
has  done,  1  Lat .  45 ;  convocations  variable 
in  their  decisions,  Rid.  130;  election  of  the 
prolocutor,  2  Whitg.  278,  280;  Latimer 
called  before  the  convocation  at  West 
minster,  1531,  2  Lat.  218;  the  reading  of 
the  quarterly  curse  suspended,  1534,  2 
Cran.  281 ;  a  sermon  before  the  convo 
cation,  28  Hen.  VIII.,  I  Lat.  33;  judgment 
of  the  convocation  concerning  general 
councils,  2  Cran.  463;  certain  holy-days 
abolished,  ib.  347  n.,  348, 470;  proceedings, 
1550,  3  Zur.  314 ;  meeting  of  convocation, 
Dec.  1551,  3  Zur.  444,  452  ;  king  Ed 
ward's  Catechism  setforth,  Rid.  226;  anew 
synod  assembled  Oct.  1553,  Phil,  xi ;  its 
proceedings,  ib.  xi — xiv,  3  Zur.  295,  508  n.; 
disputation  in  the  Convocation  house,  Oct. 
1553,  Phil.  1G5 — 213 ;  queen  Mary's  precept 
to  Bonner  for  its  dissolution,  ib.  214  ;  epi- 
stola  ad  episcopos,  etc.  in  synodo  Londi- 
nensi  congregates,  2  Hoop.  381 ;  the  convo 
cation  of  1562,  Grin,  vii,  257 ;  Nowell  was 
prolocutor,  Noiv.  iii;  Sandys's  advice  con 
cerning  rites  and  ceremonies  in  this  synod, 
Sand.  433;  orders  for  the  bishops  and  clergy 
drawn  up  by  Sandys  and  subscribed  in  the 
same  synod,  ib.  434;  the  convocation  of 
1571,  ib.  xx ;  articles  touching  the  admis 
sion  of  ministers,  &c.,  1576,  Grin.  185 ;  in 
the  synod  of  1580,  bishop  Aylmer  presided, 
Grindal,  the  primate,  being  under  seques 
tration,  ib.  xiii ;  proceedings  on  Grindal's 
sequestration,  1581,  ib.  473  n.;  the  earlier 
registers  of  the  convocation  of  the  province 
of  Canterbury  destroyed  in  the  fire  of 
London,  4  Bui.  xxviii. 

Conygham  (Will.),  earl  of  Glencairn  :  taken 
prisoner  at  Solway,  3  Zur.  239  n 

Conygham  (Alex.),  earl  of  Glencairn  :  one  of 
the  confederate  lords,  1  Zur.  193  n.,  197  n 

Cooch  (Robt.),  or  Cooke  :  letter  to  R.  Gual- 
ter,  2  Zur.  236  ;  account  of  him,  ib.  n 

Cooe  (Roger) :  martyred  at  Yoxford,  Poet. 
164 

Cook*  (Sir  Ant.)  :  named,  Grin. 280,  4  Jew. 
1222  n.,  1225,  1226,  1  Zur.  59,  2  Zur.  64, 
70,  93,  104,  114;  called  ' Ap^indyeipo<s,  4 
Jew.  1207  n.,  1223,  1  Zur.  21,  53;  tutor  to 


*  Cook  and  Cooke  are  arranged  together. 


COOK  —  CORINTH 


229 


king  Edward,  3  Zur.  81 ;  on  his  way  to 
Italy,  ib.  686 ;  in  exile  at  Strasburgh,  Jtto, 
xiii ;  he  purchases  Ponet's  books  of  his 
widow  there,  3  Zur.  118 ;  his  return  to 
England,  1  Zur.  5;  it  was  thought  he  would 
be  lord  chancellor,  4  Jew.  1198,  1  Zur.  8; 
an  ecclesiastical  commissioner,  Park.  370n., 
and  visitor  of  colleges,  ib.  439;  letters  by 
him,  2  Zur.  1,  13,  76,  3  Zur.  139 

—  His  daughter  Anne  married  Sir  N.  Ba 
con,  q.  v.     His  daughter  Mildred  married 
Sir  Will.  Cecil,  q.  v. 

Cook  (Jo.),  registrar  of  Winton  :  the  enemy 

of  Phil  pot,  Phil.  ix. 
Cooke  (Jo.),  alderman  of  Gloucester,  2  Lai. 

418  n 

—  The  lady  Cooke,  his  widow,  endows  a 
school  at  Gloucester,  ib. 

Cooke  (Rob.) :  t'.  Cooch. 

Cooke  (Rob.),  or  Cocus:  Censura,  Calf.  GO, 
89,  126,  137,  200,  248,  361,  2  Ful.  70,  90, 
110,  165,  200  nn. ;  mistaken  about  the  Pon 
tifical,  2  Ful.  99  n 

Cooke  (Hog.),  alias  Taylor,  q.  v. 

Cook  (Will.?):  one  of  the  commissioners  for 
the  examination  of  Philpot,  Phil.  9,  149 

Cooke  (  ),  chaplain  to  the  earl  of  Sussex: 

Park.  458 

Coole  (Rob.) :  v.  Cole. 

Cooper  (Eliz.) :  she  was  the  woman  who  was 
burned  at  Norwich  with  S.  Milner,  Poet. 
170 

Cooper  (Tho.),  bp.  of  Lincoln,  afterwards  of 
Winchester:  some  account  of  him,  Park. 
316  n.;  biographical  notice  of  him,  by  Ant. 
a  Wood,  Coop,  ix ;  when  vice-chancellor 
of  Oxford  he  instituted  the  first  public 
celebration  of  the  queen's  accession,  Lit. 
Eliz.  463;  could  not  have  the  see  of  Ox 
ford,  Park.  3GO;  preaches  before  the  queen, 
being  bishop  of  Lincoln,  1  Zur.  261  n.; 
consulted  by  Whitgift  on  his  book  against 
Curtwright,  3  Whitg.  x,  600;  meets  the 
queen  at  Canterbury,  Park.  475 ;  list  of  his 
works,  Coop,  xi;  his  ANSWER  IN  DEFENCE 
OF  THE  TRUTH,  AGAINST  THE  APOLOGY 
OF  PRIVATE  MASS,  with  the  Apology  pre 
fixed,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Will.  Goode, 
M.A.,  F.S.A.,  Coop. ;  references  to  this 
Answer,  2  Ful.  vii.  ix.  4  ;  his  Brief  Exposi 
tion  of  such  Chapters  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment  asTtsrrally  are  read  in  the  church. ..on 
Sundays,  Park.  462 

Coot  (Bald  as  a) :  2  Tyn.  224 

Coots  (Mr)  :  having  preached  at  Hales,  he  is 

summoned  before  Cromwell,  2  Lat.  374 
Cope  [Lat.  capa] :  an  ecclesiastical  vestment, 
1  Brad.  393  n.,  Lit.  Edw.  217,  1  Tyn.  419, 


2  Whitg.  50,  1  Zur.  158,  345 ;  a  golden  one 
given,  it  is  said,  by  Constantino  to  the 
church  of  Jerusalem,  2  Ful.  114;  such  a 
cope  stated  to  have  been  sold  by  Cyril  of 
Jerusalem,  2  WMtg.  23,  24;  appointed  by 
king  Edward's  first  Prayer  Book  for  the 
ministration  of  the  communion,  Lit.  Edie. 
76,  97,  217  ;  forbidden  by  his  second  Book, 
ib.  217  ;  worn  at  the  Lord's  supper  in  Eliza 
beth's  time,  3  Whitg.  106,  1  Zur.  74, 164; 
but  its  use  was  optional  after  the  queen's 
injunction,  1  Zur.  158  n. ;  used  in  the  larger 
churches,  2  Zur.  361,  as  at  St  Paul's,  Grin. 
211 ;  refused  by  some,  2  Whitg.  61 ;  article 
against  wearing  it,  Grin.  159 ;  copes  used 
as  bed-coverings,  2  Ful.  114 
Cope  (Alan),  i.e.  N.  Harpsfield,  q.  v. 
Cope  (Hen.)  :  ambassador  from  Strasburgh 

to  the  emperor,  3  Zur.  664 
Cope  (Sir  Walter) :  named,  2  Zur.  327  n 
Cophti,    or    Copti:    2  Ful.   328,    it  should 
be  Sophi,  which  is  a  title  of  the  king  of 
Persia. 

Cophyne :  coffin,  Calf.  193 
Copland    (Will.),  printer:    1  Brad.  247,   2 

Brad.  351 

Coppinger  (Edm.) :  beguiled  by  Hacket,  Nord. 
113;  published  that  the  said  Hacket  was 
come  to  judge  the  world,   Rog.  68;    his 
visions,  ib.  196  n.;  his  rebellion,  ib.  344 
Coptic  language :  v.  Egyptian. 
Copus  (Alanus),  i.  e.  N.  Harpsfield,  q.  v. 
Copy :  copiousness,  2  Hoop.  345,  Phil.  325, 390 
Corage  (coragitim):  the  heart  and  its  affec 
tions,  1  Tyn.  417,  2  Tyn.  74,  3  Tyn.  35,  278 
Coram  nobis :  2  Tyn.  32 
Coranus  (Ant.) :  v.  Corranus. 
Corbett  (Hen.):  v.  Cortbeke. 
Cordell  (Sir  Will.) :    one   of  queen  Mary's 
privy  council,  \Zur.  5n.;  Woolton's epistle 
dedicatory  to  him,  as  master  of  the  rolls, 
Wool.  3 

Core  :  ».  Korah. 

Corell's  Wood  :  belonged  to  the  see  of  Can 
terbury,  2  Cran.  261 

Coren  (Hugh),  or  Curwen,  abp  of  Dublin, 
afterwards  bp  of  Oxford  :  being  prebend 
ary  of  Hereford,  he  is  deputed  to  visit  the 
diocese,  2  Cran.  81  n.;  detects  a  false 
miracle  at  Dublin,  Park.  95  n.,  96  n. ;  bishop 
of  Oxford,  ib.  305 ;  should  have  a  coad 
jutor  there,  ib. 

Coren  (Oliver),Coryne,  or  Curwen :  Rid.  536  n 
Coren   (Rich.),   archdeacon    of  Oxford  and 
Colchester :  signs  a  declaration  respecting 
a  general  council,  2  Cran.  468 
Gorier  (Roger),  martyr :  Poet.  163 
Corinth  :  the  church  there,  4  Bui.  105,  199; 


230 


CORINTH  —  CO11RANUS 


it  was  much  corrupted,  ib.  59 ;  dissensions 
in  it,  2  Jew.  1047 

Corinthians  (Epistles  to  the):  v.  Paul  (St). 

Corle :  v.  Coy. 

Corn:  v.  Hoarders,  Husbandmen,  Regraters. 

Cornarius  (Janus) :  Calf.  121,  251,  329,  377, 
2  Ful.  100,  103,  286,  287  nn. ;  his  works 
prohibited,  Calf.  42  n.;  his  opinion  on  the 
writings  of  Epiphanius,  2  Whitg.  1C1,  289 

Cornelia,  daughter  of  Scipio:  her  reply  about 
her  children,  2  Bee.  5;  how  she  bore  the 
loss  of  her  sons,  2  Cov.  125 

Cornelius,  the  centurion  :  his  character,  Sand. 
256,  &c. ;  a  good  man  though  a  centurion, 
1  Bui.  387 ;  his  prayers  and  alms,  4  Bui. 
179 ;  he  prayed  on  the  housetop,  1  Bui. 
292;  his  conversion,  4  Bui.  80,  95,  366;  he 
had  faith,  Sand.  260;  was  justified  by  faith 
alone,  2  Bui.  342,  3  Bui.  44,  52 ;  received 
the  Holy  Ghost  before  he  was  baptized, 
4  Bui.  312,  348  ;  nevertheless  he  was  bap 
tized,  and  that  without  delay,  ib.  346,  366 ; 
baptized  with  fire,  ib.  356 

Cornelius  (St),  bp  of  Rome:    his  election, 

1  Jew.  408,   2  Whitg.  199;    addressed  by 
Cyprian  as  his  brother  and  fellow  bishop, 
Phil.  42 ;  his  authority  upheld  by  Cyprian, 

2  Whitg.  193,  194;   he  differed  from  that 
father  as  to  heretical  baptism,  1  Ful.  35, 
2  Ful.  77 ;  enumerates  the  clergy,  &c.  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  1  Jew.  197,  2  Whitg. 
215;   speaks   of  a   schismatical  bishop  as 
reduced  (on  his  return  to  the  church)  to 
lay   communion,    Coop.  159  n.;  buried  St 
Peter's  body,  1  Jew.  173;  his  martyrdom, 
2  Bui.  106;  spurious  epistles  in  his  name, 
2  Ful.  71  n.,  81  n. ;  St  Cornells  invoked  for 
the  foul  evil,  Bale  498;  S.  Cornely's  horn 
Calf.  287 

Cornelius,  bp  of  Bitonto:  his  speech  in  the 
council  of  Trent,  Jew.  xxxiv ;  lie  said  that 
the  pope  was  come  a  light  into  the  world, 
1  Jew.  385,  2  Jew.  831,  3  Jew.  145,  4  Jew. 
752,  940,  1052  ;  called  bishops  the  stars  of 
the  churches,  and  the  mighty  army  of  God's 
angels,  4  Jen:  1057;  yet  spoke  of  the 
Romish  church  as  having  fallen  from  Christ 
to  Antichrist,  &c.,  2  Jew.  900,  3  Jew.  106, 
255,  325,  348,  4  Jew.  738,  Rog.  210;  la 
mented  its  filthiness,  and  the  corruption 
both  of  the  people  and  the  priests,  4  Jew. 
642 ;  acknowledged  that  the  Latin  church 
owed  everything  to  Greece,  ib.  884 

Cornelius  Cornepolita:  an  author  not  iden 
tified,  Jew.xxxv;  referred  to  on  the  poison 
ing  of  Henry  the  emperor,  4  Jew.  686 

Cornelius   (  ):    named   in   conjunction    j 

with  Cassander,  2  Zur.  41 


Cornelius  :  i.  e.  C.  Bungey,  q.  v. 

Cornethwaite  (Symone) :  2  Cran.  364 

Cornicius  (James),  a  physician  :   1  Zur.  28 

Cornwall:  v.  Devonshire. 

Its  language,  3  Zur.  73;  the  Cornish 
rebels  defeated  at  Blackheath,  1497,  1  Lat. 
101 ;  rebellion  there,  1549,  2  Cran.  163, 
Hutch.  7  n.,  3  Zur.  654;  the  Cornish  men 
rejected  the  reformed  service,  &c.,  because 
they  did  not  understand  English,  2  Cran. 
179,  183;  their  superstitious  processions 
in  gang  week,  Grin.  241  n.;  the  Spanish 
armada  seen  off  the  Lizard,  Lit.  Eliz.  469 

Cornwalleys  (Sir  Tho.):  one  of  queen  Mary's 
privy  council,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Corn  well  (Master) :  2  Lat.  398 

Coronation :  the  ceremony  should  be  per 
formed  by  the  chief  bishop,  2  Cran.  126 ; 
on  the  coronation  oath,  ib.;  it  did  not  per 
mit  the  resignation  of  the  crown  to  the 
pope  or  his  legates,  ib.;  queen  Mary  took 
contradictory  oaths  at  her  coronation,  ib. 
454  ;  anointing  only  a  ceremony  that  might 
be  omitted,  ib.  126;  the  coronation  of 
Anne  Boleyn,  queen  consort,  2  Cran.  245 

Corosy :  a  corrosive,  1  Tyn.  21,  3  Tyn.  195 
(and  see  Corsie). 

Corporal  presence :  v.  Supper,  Transubstan- 
tiation. 

Corporal  things:  4  Bui.  188;  they  may  be 
prayed  for,  1  Dec.  165 

Corporass,  Corporal,  or  Corporis-cloth  :  the 
linen  cloth  on  which  the  host  is  laid,  2  Brad. 
308,  2  Jew.  705,  Lit.  Edw.  85  n.,  Pil.  46 ; 
by  whom  devised,  3  Bee.  262 ;  whence  de 
rived,  4  Bui.  419;  its  alleged  signification, 
3  Tyn.  73  ;  foolish  argument  for  it,  1  Jew. 
15 ;  articles  respecting  it,  2  Hoop.  145,  146 

Corpus  Christi  day  :  Rog.  286,  291 ;  the  feast 
and  service  invented  by  Urban  IV.,  Bale 
168, 3  Bee.  274, 4  Bui.  423,  Grin.  73, 1  Hoop. 
527,  Pil.  535,  1  Jtw.  10,  516,  549,  2  Jew. 
774 

Corpus  Juris  Canonic! :  v.  Law  (Canon). 

Corpus  Juris  Civilis:  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Corranus  (Ant.),  otherwise  A.  Bellerivus 
Corranus,  or  del  Corro:  notices  of  him, 
Grin.  309,  &c.,  Park.  340  n.,  2  Zur.  254  n., 
261;  his  contest  with  one  Hieronyrnus, 
Gn'n.309,  &c.;  bishop  Grindal's  judgment  on 
the  case,  ib.  313, 314;  preferred  to  be  reader 
of  divinity  at  the  Temple,  &c.,  ib.  312  n.; 
thought  to  preach  erroneous  doctrine,  Park. 
476,  Grin.  353  n.,  2  Zur.  254,  255,  261 ;  he 
disliked  commentaries,  Rog.  196; his  death, 
Grin.  312  n. ;  his  books,  Park.  339  n. ;  letter 
from  him  to  Bullinger,  2  Zur.  254 ;  letter 
to  him,  Park.  339 


CORRECTION 


COUNCILS 


231 


Correction:  why  God  corrects  his  children, 
2  Cov.  367  ;  the  church's  power  of  judicial 
correction,  4  Bui. 40;  self-correction,  3 Bee. 
619;  the  correction  of  children,  1  Bui.  295; 
things  to  be  observed  in  it,  2  Bee.  354,  355; 
how  a  school-master  must  use  it,  ib.  384, 385 

Corrichie,  near  Aberdeen:  a  battle  there, 
1  Zur.  129  n 

Corrie  (Geo.  Elwes),  master  of  Jesus  coll. 
Cambridge  :  editor  of  Latimer's  works, 
1  and  2  Lat.;  also  of  No  well 'a  Catechisms, 
AToio. 

Corringham,  co.  Lincoln:  a  prebend  in  the 
cathedral  church,  Park,  viii,  482 

Corrodies :  for  decayed  cooks,  Park.  20 

Corruption :  that  of  man's  nature,  1  Bee.  46, 
47,  3  Bee.  Gl)5  ;  what,  and  how  great,  2  Bui. 
393;  it  includes  the  blotting  out  of  God's 
image,  ib.  394 

Corser  (Tho.) :  his  library,  Poet.  viii. 

Corsica :  given  to  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  261 

Corsie:  corrosive,  2  Cov.  335;  corsive,  the 
same,  3  Bee.  C9,  (and  see  Corosy) 

Cortayne:  curtain,  Calf.  51 

Cortbeke  (Hen.  ad),  or  Corbett,  a  Dutch 
priest:  recommended  to  Cromwell,  2  Cran. 
386;  kept  by  Cranmer,  ib.  395 

Corunna:  a  new  Spanish  armada  assembled 
there  and  at  Ferrol,  Lit.  Eliz.  473 

Corvinus  (Ant.):  1  Whitg.  135;  his  Postil 
translated  by  Wisdom,  2  Bee.  423 

Corwin  (Hugh),  abp :  v.  Coren. 

Cory ne  (Oliver):  v.  Coren. 

Coryphaeus:  the  term  applied  to  Peter, 2 Ful. 
286  n 

Cosin  (Jo.),  bp  of  Durham :  Works,  Calf. 
19  n. ;  Private  Devotions,  or  Hours  of  Pray 
er,  Pra.  B.  iii,  Pra.  Eliz.  x.  n.,  xii,  &c.; 
Prynne's  Brief  Survey  and  Censure  of  this 
book,  Calf.  226  n.;  Hist,  of  Transub.,  ib. 
248 n.,  2  Ful.  21  n.;  Schol.  Hist,  of  the 
Canon,  4  Bui.  539  n.,  Calf.  248  n.,  2  Ful. 
89  n.,  221  n.,  222 n.,  3  Whitg.  350  n 

Cosins  (  ) :  v.  Cosyn. 

Cosmus  and  Damian  (SS) :  invoked  for  physic, 
1  Bee.  139 ;  account  of  them,  ib.  n 

Cosmus  (  ),  servant  to  the  Dutch  am 
bassador :  fasts  five  or  six  days  by  Velsius's 
persuasion,  that  after  his  abstinence  he 
might  receive  illuminationes  a  ccelo,  and  in 
the  end  falls  mad,  Grin.  255;  Grindal's 
advice  respecting  him,  ib. 

Cosowarth  (Mich.):  notice  of  him,  Poet. 
xxxix;  Psalm  xxx.  in  metre,  ib.  406 

Cosse  :  a  kiss,  1  Jew.  154  n 

Cosse'  (Arth.  de),  bp  of  Coutances  :  he  appears 
to  be  the  bp  of  Constance  received  by  abp 
Parker,  Park.  214 


Costard:  a  species  of  apple,  8  Bee.  283;  cos- 

tardmongers,  2  Whitg.  115 
Costasye  (  ):  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 

Bale  256 
Costerus  (Fra.) :  alleges  that  the  scriptures 

are  obscure,   Rog.  199,   Whita.  361,  366  ; 

affirms  that  Christ,  by  his  descent,  turned 

hell  into  paradise,  Rog.  62;  maintains  the 

infallibility  of  the  Roman  church,  ib.  179  n. ; 

says  that  the  pope  cannot  teach  heresy,  ib. 

183;  on  the  celibacy  of  the  priesthood,  ib. 

241  n. ;  on  the  virtues  of  the  cross,  ib.  320 

n. ;  he  appeals  to  the  pseudo-Hegesippus, 

2  Ful.  339  n 
Costerus  (Jo.),  editor  of  Ambrose's  works  : 

his  authority  alleged  by  Cartwright,  2  Whitg. 

155  n 
Costious:  costly,  1  Bee.  204;  costuous,  Bale 

527 
Cosyn  (   ),  or  Cosins:  was  chaplain  to 

Bonner,  Phil.  18 ;  he  examines  Philpot,  ib. 

92,  &c. 
Cosyn  (Edw. ):  condemned  for  treason,  1  Zur. 

129  n 
Cotelerius    (Jo.  Bapt. ):   Patres    Apostolici, 

2  Bee.  546  n.,  Jew.  xxxv,  1  Whitg.  223, 

2  Whitg.  171,  304,  310,  428  nn 
Cotes  (Geo.),  bp  of  Chester:  notice  of  him, 

2  Cran.  382  n 
Coteswold,  a  tract  of  land  in  co.  Gloucester: 

famous  for  sheep,  3  Jew.  415 
Coton  (  ):  preferred  by  Henry  VIII., 

2  Lat.  373 
Cotray  (Davy),  of  Pakring,  monk  of  Byland : 

Bale  81 

Cotta  :  confutes  the  Epicureans,  Hutch.  13 
Cottesford  (Tho.) :  in  exile,  1   Cran.  (9),  at 

Frankfort,  3  Zur.  763 ;  his  preparative  unto 

prayer,  Lit.  Edw.  377 ;  notice  of  it,  ib.  x, 

Pra.  Eliz.  ix. 

Cotton  (  ):«.  Coton. 

Cotton  (  ):  martyred  at  Bramford,  Poet. 

173 
Cotton  (Mr.),  son  of  a  knight :  married  Sir 

Kog.  Woodhouse's  daughter,  Park.  401 ; 

very  evil  disposed,  ib.',  absconded,  402 n. 

403,  415,  417 
Cotton    (Hen.)  :      on    Coverdale's    Ghostly 

Psalms,  2  Cov.  535 
Cotton  (Roger):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxiv  ; 

stanzas  from  his  Armour  of  Proof,  ib.  372 
Cottrell  (Jo.) :  commissioned  to  visit  Salisbury 

cathedral,  Jew.  xvii. 
Cottrell  (Eliz.) :  Pra.  Eliz.  xx. 
Council  (The  Privy) :  t>.  Privy  Council. 
Councils :  v.  Creeds. 

The  names  of  those  Councils 
which    are    for    the    most   part 


232 


COUNCILS 


denominated  General  are  print 
ed  in  Italic  capitals,  as  BASIL. 
Places  are  distinguished  by  their 
English  names,  as  Elvira,  but 
that  no  difficulty  may  occur  in 
any  case,  other  forms  are  in 
serted  as  cross-references*. 
Councils  in  general: — of  synods,  4  Bui. 
505,  &c.  ;  ho\r  far  to  be  allowed,  Phil.  382, 
383 ;  councils  arc  good,  if  of  good  men, 
1  Lot.  288 ;  of  more  weight  than  individual 
writers,  1  Whitg.  213 ;  they  have  a  twofold 
advantage,  Whita.  434 ;  on  their  office,  ib. 
436 ;  two  held  by  the  apostles,  3  Bui.  52  ; 
see  Jerusalem,  p.  239  ;  anciently  held  twice 
a  year,  4  Bui.  506 ;  various  early  councils 
speak  of  bishops,  presbyters,  and  deacons, 
1  Ful.  253 ;  what  sort  of  councils  have  been 
held  in  latter  ages,  3  Bui.  116;  councils 
cited  in  the  Canon  Law,  see  4  Jew.  1332 ; 
Concilia,  a  Petro  Crabbe,  (q.  v.)  Col.  Agr. 
1551,  Calf.  136  n.,  2FulAQO,  Jew.  xxxv ;  he 
complains  that  the  examples  from  whence 
he  took  them  were  wonderfully  corrupted, 
&c.,  1  Jew.  341 ;  Sev.  Binii  Concilia,  Calf. 
403,  2  Ful.  398;  Conciliorum  Col  lectio, 
Par.  1644,  2  Bee.  210 n.;  Concilia,  studio 
Labb.  et  Cossart.,  Lut.  Par.  1671,  1672, 
Calf.  138  n.,  2  Ful.  23  n.,  Jew.  xxxv; 
Foxe  engaged  in  translating  the  Greek 
councils,  1  Zur.  43;  many  ancient  ones 
possessed  by  Jo.  Tilius,  Park.  141 ;  some 
not  reputed  lawful  ones,  1  Jew.  410 ;  on 
their  authority,  Whita.  194  ;  Romish  errors 
respecting  them,  Hog.  205,  &c.;  their  lia 
bility  to  error  denied,  ib.  208,  210 ;  wicked 
and  heretical  ones,  Rid.  134  ;  some  of  their 
errors,  Rog.  208,  209;  they  are  not  the 
rule  of  faith ,  2  Jew.  996 ;  our  religion  is 
older  than  councils,  PH.  549;  holy  scrip 
ture  their  guide,  1  Bui.  13;  all  religious 
councils  have  ascribed  the  supreme  decision 
to  scripture,  Whita.  434,  435 ;  they  must 
be  tried  by  scripture,  3  Tyn.  99 ;  they  have 
no  authority,  except  as  they  are  confirmed 
by  the  word  of  God,  3  Bee.  391,  392 ;  God 
grants  as  much  to  two  or  three  gathered  in 
his  name  as  to  thousands,  1  Lot.  288 ;  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  needs  not  the  approba 
tion  of  any  council,  yet  councils  are  use 
ful  for  the  promotion  of  unity,  Phil.  397  ; 
they  meet  not  to  define  all  controversies 
or  to  interpret  scripture,  but  to  condemn 
heresies,  Whita.  449 ;  the  use  of  their  de 


crees,  Now.  (3),  115;  opinion  of  Gregory 
Nazianzen  against  councils,  2  Cran.  464. 
4  Jew.  908,  Pil.  532;  the  chief  and  old 
est  like  cobwebs  catch  small  Hies  only, 
2  Cran.  39;  on  the  power  to  call  them, 
4  Bui.  45;  councils  not  to  be  gathered  but 
by  the  commandment  and  will  of  princes, 
Roy.  204;  instances  of  some  which  were  so 
called,  1  Jew.  382,  411,  3  Jew.  225,  4  Jew. 
902,  &c.,  996,  &c.,  Rog.  204,  2  Whitg.  362; 
Parker  owns  councils  called  by  religious 
princes,  Park.  110;  what  councils  were  ac 
knowledged  by  Bradford  and  others,  1  Brad. 
371;  we  cannot  certainly  tell  that  coun 
cils  were  legitimately  assembled,  Whita. 
449  ;  they  may  be  held  without  the  pope's 
consent,  2  Ful.  160;  ignorance  of  the  mem 
bers  of  some  of  them,  Whita.  139  ;  abuses 
reformed  by  provincial  ones,  1  Jew.  322 ; 
according  to  Romanists  only  bishops  (who 
are  all  sworn  to  the  pope)  have  the  right 
of  suffrage,  SJeiv.  205 ;  usually  held  in  the 
pope's  towns,  2  Tyn.  272;  often  confirmed 
by  the  pope,  1  Jew.  410;  Rogers  says  that 
they  have  always  (except  in  apostolic  times) 
been  confirmed  by  the  sovereign,  Rog.  205; 
proposed  synod  of  the  reformed  churches, 

2  Cran.  430,  &c.,  3  Zur.  23 — 26;  opinions 
of  the  Disciplinarians,  or  Puritans,  about 
councils,  Hog.  206;  C art w right,  on  appeals 
to  synods  of  shires,  provinces,  and  nations, 

3  Whitg.  263 

General  councils  (see  also  above):  —  a 
general  council  is  the  church  representative, 
Whita.  22,  415;  they  are  not  commanded, 
R id.  132 ;  on  the  number  of  general  councils, 
Phil.  44;  the  first  four,  IBul.  12,  honoured 
by  Gregory  as  the  four  gospels,  3  Jew.  225, 

4  Jcio.  1109;   how  many  allowed  by  Pro 
testants,  3  Jew.  176;  four  (says  Harding) 
allowed  in  England  by  parliament,  ib.  264; 
no  council  was  ever  truly  general,  2  Cran. 
76;   on   their  authority,   ib.  76,  77,   Rog. 
203;    Augustine    declares  it   to  be    most 
healthful,  3  Jew.  233 ;   without  the   word 
of  God,  they   are   not  sufficient  to  make 
articles   of  faith,   2  Cran.  36 ;    their   de 
crees  are  binding  only  so  far  as  they  are 
consonant  with    God's  word,    Rog.  210; 
Panormitan  says  we  ought  rather  to  be 
lieve  a  simple  man  bringing  in  scripture, 
than  a  whole  general  council,  Phil.  357 ; 
not    all   gathered   together  in    the    Holy 
Ghost,  2  Cran.  515;   laws  made  by  them 


*  Various  councils  held  at  the  same  place  are  distinguished  from  each  other  as  far  as  time  and 
other  circumstances  have  allowed.  The  years  (which  will  sometimes  be  found  to  differ  from  those  assigned 
by  other  writers)  are  taken  from  L'Art  de  verifier  les  Dates,  as  given  in  Sir  N.  H.  Nicholas's  Chronology  of 
History. 


COUNCILS 


233 


may  be  lawfully  doubted,  ib.  516;  many 
good  men  may  have  been  in  them,  and  yet 
their  decisions  may  have  been  erroneous, 
ib.  53 ;  they  may  err,  2  Fid.  231,  1  Jew. 
,35,65,  69,  254,  3  Jew.  176,  177,  4  Jew.  1109, 
Rid.  129,  130,  134,  &c.,  Rog.  207;  Cole 
maintains  that  no  general  council  ever 
erred,  1  Jew.  38;  they  have  erred  in  mat 
ters  not  trifling,  2  Cran.  11,  37,  39,  even 
in  things  pertaining  to  God,  Rog.  208; 
the  relative  authority  ascribed  to  them  and 
to  the  pope,  1  Jew.  67,  &c.,  4  Jew.  704, 
922,  923,  Whita.  414,  415;  many  Romanists 
have  held  that  a  general  council  may  be 
called  to  depose  an  evil  pope,  2  Ful.  160; 
who  have  summoned  them,  3  Jew.  225, 
4  Jew.  992,  &c. ;  no  one  prince  can  now 
call  one,  2  Cran.  467  ;  the  pope  not  always 
president,  1  Jew.  412,  4  Jew.  1003 ;  the  first 
place  of  signature  not  always  given  to  him, 
4  Jew.  1003;  others  besides  bishops  have 
given  definitive  sentence  in  them,  3  Jew. 
206,  207 ;  they  have  been  confirmed  by 
various  bishops  and  lay  princes,  4  Jew. 
917,  998 ;  their  decrees  may  be  altered  by 
subsequent  councils.  Pil.  556,  557  ;  some 
of  them  have  rejected  others,  2  Cran.  77; 
one  has  condemned  another  of  heresy,  ib. 
11,  164;  general  councils  have  been  over 
ruled  by  provincial  ones,  4Jcic.  1053;  their 
decisions  disregarded  by  Romanists,  1  Jew. 
69,  70,  or  deceitfully  adduced,  Pil.  533; 
how  they  prove  their  general  councils, 

2  7*1/71.  289;    Popery  cannot  be  proved  by 
them,  Pil.  531 ;  councils  of  the  pope  and 
his  flatterers   called   general,    Phil.  396 ; 
general  councils  under  the  pope  have  never 
been   free,   3   Tyn.  158;   the  churches   of 
different  Romish  nations,  assembled   in  a 
general  council,    would   not   believe  each 
other,  3  Tyn.  99;  judgment  of  the  convo 
cation  respecting  general  councils,  2  Cran. 
463 ;  the  opinions  of  Cranmer  and  several 
others  of  the  bishops  and  clergy  touching 
a   proposed    council,   ib.  467 ;   a    general 
council  looked  for,  1560,  1  Zur.  90 ;  Jewel 
desired  a  general  council,  Christ  being  pre 
sident,  2  Jew.  995 ;  we  must  not  wait  for 
general  councils,  1  Jew.  322;  what  at  this 
day   Christians    may    look    for   by   them, 

3  Bui.  117 

Achaia  (250) :  held  by  Bacchylus,  4:  Jew. 
1125 

Aeon:  \.Aix-la-Chapelle. 

Africa :  v.  Carthage,  Hippo,  Milevis. 

Agdfi  (Agathense — 506) :  mentioned,  2 
Bee.  71 ;  ordered  that  penitents,  &c.  should 
leave  the  church  before  the  communion, 


1  Jew.  181,  182;  decreed  that  all  catholics 
should  communicate  thrice  a  year,  2  Bee. 
259,  3  Bee.  380,  2  Cran.  174,  1  Jew.  176, 
177,  Pil.  543;  permitted  mass  in  private 
oratories,  provided  that  the  owners  came  to 
the  church  on  the  great  feasts,  1  Jew.  180, 
181;  decreed  that  upon  certain  days  the 
country  people  should  hold  their  commu 
nions  only  in  great  parishes  or  cities,  2  Jew. 
631 

Aix-la-Chapelle  (  ...  ) :  declared  it  not 
lawful  to  minister  the  communion  at  home, 
but  upon  great  neeessity,  1  Jew.  184 ;  af 
firmed  that  the  voice  and  mind  of  them 
that  sing  unto  the  Lord  in  the  church 
ought  to  agree  together,  1  Jew.  309,  Whita. 
273;  on  reading  in  the  church,  ib.  (see  also 
Melchidcnse.) 

Alexandria  (321  or  324):  refuted  the 
Arians  by  scripture,  Whita,  679 

(340?):  against  the  accusers  of  Atha- 

nasius,  1  Jew.  355 

—  (363) :    condemns   the  followers    of 
Macedonius,  Phil.  382  n 

(  ...  ):  committed  the  visitation  of 

all  the  churches  in  the  West  to  Euse- 
bius,  bishop  of  Vercellae,  and  those  to  the 
East  to  Asterius,  1  Jew.  386,  403;  ap 
pealed  to  the  bishops  of  the  West,  3  Jew. 
303,  304;  defence  of  one  Macarius,  charged 
with  breaking  a  holy  cup,  1  Jew.  167  ;  the 
epistle  in  defence  of  him  shews  that  the 
sacrifice  was  not  daily  offered,  ib.  200 

Altissiodorense :  v.  Auxerre. 

Ancyra  (314):  4  Jew.  1049;  canon  re 
specting  deacons  who  offered  to  idols,  1  Jew. 
240;  it  allowed  the  clergy  to  marry  if  they 
stated  their  intention  so  to  do  at  their  or 
dination,  2  Ful.  96,  3  Jew.  396,  31)7,  408, 
4  Jew.  806  ;  on  chorepiscopi,  1  Whitg.  220, 
3  Whitg.  270;  on  simony,  1  Whitg.  220; 
canons  referred  to,  1  Ful.  434,  1  Whitg. 
366,  459 

Antioch  (264) :  condemned  Paul  of  Sa- 
mosata,  4  Jew.  1007 

(339    or    354):    an    Arian    council 

against  Athanasius,  1  Jew.  352,  410 

(341) :  the  so-called  apostolical  ca 
nons  partly  taken  from  its  acts,  Whita.  567; 
ordained  that  those  who  were  present  at 
the  reading  of  scripture,  but  who  did  not 
communicate,  should  be  put  out  of  the 
church,  3  Bee.  416,  474,  Coop.  219,  2  Cran. 
171,  1  Jew.  70,  3  Jew.  477,  Phil.  61 ;  op 
posed  to  the  reception  of  the  sacrament  by 
the  priest  alone,  Rid.  317  ;  ordered  bishops 
and  other  ministers  to  be  appointed  by 
the  metropolitan,  1  Whitg.  460;  its  canon 


23 1 


COUNCILS 


on  the  office  of  metropolitan,  2  Whitff.  145, 
146,  149,  159,  242,  360—302,  364,  365,  399, 
430;  forbade  a  priest  or  deacon  to  appeal 
from  his  bishop  to  the  emperor,  ib.  371 ; 
on  the  course  to  be  pursued  in  judging 
a  bishop  in  case  the  bishops  of  the  pro 
vince  did  not  agree,  ib.  370;  on  the  choice 
of  ministers,  1  Whitg.  366,  459 ;  against 
bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  who,  being 
condemned,  should  exercise  any  ministry, 

2  Whitg.  371,  or   should   set   up   separate 
altars,  ib.  371 ;  persons  excommunicated  by 
one  bishop  not  to  be  received  by  another, 

3  Whitg.  260 ;  the  acts  of  the  council  de 
clared  void  by  pope  Julius  I.  because  he 
was  not  called  to  it,  1  Jew.  412 

Antissiodorense  :  v.  Auxerre. 

Aquileia  (381)  :  4.7ei«.  1020;  summoned 
by  the  emperor,  2  Whitg.  362 ;  did  not  own 
the  bishop  of  Rome  as  supreme,  Phil.  39; 
defended  by  Ambrose,  4  Jew.  1049,  1054 

Aquisgranum  :  v.  Aix-la-Chapelle. 

Arausicanum  :  v.  Orange. 

Arelatense  :  v.  Aries. 

Ariminense  :  v.  Rimini. 

Aries  I.  (314) :  ordered  that  deacons 
should  not  minister  the  sacrament,  1  Jew. 
240 

//.  (442  ?) :    on    metropolitans,   2 

Whitg.  159,  430;    on    the    suspension    of 
bishops,  3  Whitg.  262  n;  divers  canons  men 
tioned,  1  Whitg.  220;    the  council  cites  a 
canon  of  Nice  on  libels,  2  Whitg.  152 

///.    (452?):    enjoins  penance    to 

those  through  whose  negligence  the  sacra 
ment  is  eaten  by  a  mouse  or  any  beast, 
2  Jew.  783 

(813) :  summoned  by  Charlemagne, 

Rog.  204 

Arnernense :  v.  Clermont. 

Aurelianense :  v.  Orleans. 

Auxerre  ( Altissiodorense — 586):  decree 
about  the  number  of  masses  in  one  day, 
2  Jew.  634,  635;  it  ordered  that  every 
woman,  when  she  communicated,  should 
have  her  dominical,  1  Jew.  179  n. ;  pro 
hibited  the  Lord's  supper  to  be  given  to 
the  dead,  1  Jew.  7;  direction  about  keep 
ing  chrism,  ib.  249  ;  against  some  horrible 
abuses,  and  wicked  customs,  2  Jew.  635 

BASIL  (1431) :  2  Cran.  488,  4  Jew.  1105, 
1110;  its  acts  in  Foxe,  Rid.  374 n.;  sum 
moned  expressly  for  the  reformation  of 
the  clergy,  4  Jew.  1107  ;  Augustinus  de 
Roma  bore  the  name  of  archbishop  of 


Nazareth  in  it,  ib.  1056 ;  referred  to  on  the 
eucharist,  Coop.  39  ;  it  allowed  the  Bohe 
mians  to  receive  the  sacrament  under  both 
kinds,  2  Bee.  245,  3  Bee.  415,  1  Jew.  205, 
3  Jew.  128,  203;  an  argument  used  there  to 
shew  that  the  church  cannot  err,  1  Jew. 
78;  the  synod  declares  that  many  popes 
have  fallen  into  heresies,  1  Jew.  400,  3  Jew. 
345,  4iJew.  927;  says,  although  the  pope 
be  the  ministerial  head  of  the  church,  yet 
is  he  not  greater  than  all  the  church  ;  if  so, 
when  he  erred  the  whole  church  should 
err  with  him,  ±Jew.  734,  922;  determined 
that  a  council  of  bishops  is  above  the  pope, 
1  Jew.  38,  4  Jew.  704,  1110  ;  deposed  pope 
Eugenius  IV.  (for  a  time),  1  Jew.  35,  67, 
406,  4  Jew.  927,  955,  and  put  Amadeus  in 
his  place,  iJew.  1105, 1111 ;  says,  the  Holy 
Ghost  doth  not  give  light  to  all  men  at 
one  time,  but  breatheth  where  he  will,  and 
when  he  will,  3  Jew.  595 ;  decrees  that  for 
nication  is  sin,  4  Jew.  634 ;  Jo.  de  Torque- 
mada  defends  the  revelations  of  St  Bridget, 

1  Hoop.  291  n. ;  the  council  took  part  with 
the  Scotists,  1  Jew.  70;  opposed  by  ./Eneas 
Sylvius,  2  Brad.  160,  Rid.  374;  rejected  by 
the  Dominicans,  1  Jew.  233,  and  the  Thom- 
ists,  ib.  254;  Pighius  says  it  decreed  against 
reason,  &c.,  ib.  35,  38,  67,  4  Jew.  1109;  a 
treatise  annexed  to  its  acts,  2  Ful.  2;J4  n 

Brag  a  (Bracarense — 563?):  against  anti- 
trinitarian  errors,  Rog.  45  n. ;  against  an 
opinion  of  the  Manichees, ib.  41  n.;  against 
an  error  of  Paul  of  Samosata,  ib.  48  n 

//.  (572):  citedascommandingthose 

who  will  not  communicate  to  be  put  out  of 
the  church,  1  Jew.  118,  119,  2  Whitg.  553 
(Capit.  Mart.episc.  Brae.),  and  as  prohibit 
ing  the  observance  of  Gentile  holydays,  and 
the  decking  of  houses  with  green  boughs, 

2  Whitg.  446,  447  (id  ) 

///.  (675) :  forbids  the  use  of  milk, 

&c.  in  the  communion,  Coop.  137  n.;  con 
demns  the  practice  of  dipping  the  sacra 
mental  bread,  1  Jew.  252 ;  censures  bishops 
for  carrying  relics  about  their  necks,  2  Jew. 
555  n 

Brixen  (1080) :  charged  pope  Ilildebrand 
(Gregory  VII.)  with  many  crimes,  1  Jew. 
400,  3  Jew.  129,  345,  346;  deposed  him, 
1  Jew.  406,  3  Jew.  129,  4  Jew.  700 

Cabilonense  :  v.  Chalons. 

Cassaraugustanum :  v.  Saragassa. 

Carthage  (or  Africa) :  councils  held  here 
in  Cyprian's  time*,  1  Bui.  12  n.,  4  Jew. 


'  These   councils   are   not  distinguished  by  numbers.      This    is    also  the   case    with  many  subsequent 
synods  held  at  Carthage  between  the  numbered  ones,  as  well  as  with  synods  held  at  some  other  places. 


COUNCILS 


235 


909;  his  sentences  therein,  Park.  Ill;  in  | 
one  of  them,  A.D.  256,  he  said,  "None  of  us 
makes  himself  a  bishop  of  bishops,"  2  Ful. 
322  n.,  3  Jew.  300 ;  these  synods  denied 
the  validity  of  baptism  by  heretics,  and  en 
joined  rebaptism,  1  Ful.  35,  4  Jew.  1109, 

1  Whitg.  325,  2  Whitg.  208,  209,  365 ;   say 
ing  of  Cajcilius  a  Bilta  in  one  of  them, 

2  Jew.  773 

//.  (390):  referred  to,  Phil.  78  n.; 

Gennedius  was  president,  4  Jew.  1003;  it 
did  not  first  use  the  term  "  missa,"  2  Ful. 
81  n. ;  mentions  a  primate  in  every  pro 
vince,  2  Whitg.  159,  272,  431  ;  on  excom 
municated  priests,  3  Whitg.  260 ;  it  dissolved 
priests'  marriages,  4  Jew.  1053  ;  its  words 
respecting  matrimony  perversely  glossed 
by  Harding,  3  Jew.  418,  423 

///.  (397) :  merely  provincial,  Whita. 

40,  41 ;  it  abridged  the  council  of  Hippo, 

3  Jew.  14G ;    did  not   own   the  bishop  of 
Rome  as  supreme,  2  Hoop.  540  n.,  Phil. 
39;  withstood  his  claims,  Rid.  136;  decreed 
that  the  bishop  of  the  first  see  should  not 
be  called  prince  of  priests,  or  high-priest, 
or  the  like ;  and  declared  that  the  Roman 
pontiff  himself  might  not  be  called  uni 
versal  (bishop),  2  Ful.  322,  323,  2  Hoop. 
235  n.,  1  Jew.  355,  370,  425,  412,   3  Jew. 
127,  143,  144,  312,  313,  314,  &c.,  355,  361, 
370,  4  Jew.  824,  1110,  Whita.  40,  2  Whitg. 
168;  the  last  clause  suppressed  by  Crabbe, 
I  Jew.  425;  the  synod  disproves  the  alleged 
succession  of  the  popes  from  Peter,  Poet. 
274  n.;  it  decreed  that  bishops  should  meet 
together  in  each  of  their  provinces,  at  least 
once  a  year,  4  Jew.  1049 ;  ordered  nothing 
to  be  offered  in  the  sacrament  but  bread 
and  wine  with  water,  1  Ful.  261,  262;  for 
bade  sacraments  to  be  administered  to  the 
dead,  1  Jew.  G,  7,   136,  192,  251,   2  Jew. 
751,  3  Jew.  560,  Rog.  266 ;  on  the  use  of 
forms  of  prayer,  2  Whitg.  468;   it  admit 
ted  children  of  fourteen  to  be  readers  in 
the  church,  4  Jew.  911  ;  ordained  that  no 
thing  should   either  be   read   or  sung   in 
the   church  but  the  canonical  scriptures, 

4  Bui.  193,  1  Jew.  70,  265,  3  Jew.  87,  146, 
4  Jew.  814,  815,   3  Whitg.  348,   and   the 
passions  of  martyrs  on  their  days,  3  Jew. 
146,  3  Whitg.  347  ;  Carranza  confesses  that 
the  mentioiuof  the  passions  of  martyrs  is  an 
addition,  2  FiiT.~S9;  on  the  canon  of  scrip 
ture;  it  received  some  apocryphal  books 
as  canonical  or  ecclesiastical,  4  Bui.  539, 
1  Ful.  18,  19,  22,  23,   Whita.  39,  46,  55, 
3  Whitg.  350;    forbade  the  observance  of 
certain  festivals,  2  Whitg.  447,  448;  con 


demned  night-wakes,  3  Jew.  167  ;  forbade 
the  children  of  bishops  and  clerks  to  exhibit 
or  behold  worldly  spectacles,  PH.  566 ;  in 
this  (?)  council  Philippus  and  Asellus,  the 
pope's  legates,  had  the  last  place  in  sub 
scription,  4  Jew.  999;  confirmed  by  Leo 
IV.,  Whita.  39 ;  Papists  cling  to  it  tooth 
and  nail,  to  support  purgatory  and  other 
errors,  2  Cran.  39;  yet  they  receive  not  all 
its  decrees,  Whita.  40,  41 

-  IV.  (398) :  speaks  of  the  Pelagians 
denying  that  infants  are  to  be  baptized, 
4  Bui.  376;  did  not  permit  a  woman  to 
teach  or  to  baptize,  4  Bui.  370,  2  Whitg. 
536,  537 ;  allowed  the  sacrament  to  be 
poured  into  the  mouth  of  a  man  when  sick 
or  mad,  1  Jew.  251 ;  its  decree  about  re 
ceiving  to  penance  one  that  fell  mad,  3  Jew. 
359;  it  gives  directions  about  the  appoint 
ment  of  a  bishop,  1  Whitg.  411 ;  how  he 
should  be  first  examined,  4  Bui.  136 — 138; 
the  manner  of  his  consecration,  ib.  139 ; 
gives  instructions  concerning  the  houses  and 
living  of  bishops,  2  Whitg.  381,  388 ;  says 
a  bishop  ought  to  have  mean  furniture, 
Grin.  300 ;  ordains  that  no  bishop  sitting, 
shall  suffer  a  presbyter  to  stand,  2  Whitg. 
383 ;  on  ordination,  and  the  laying  on  of 
hands  of  the  presbyters,  1  Ful.  249,  250, 
261 ;  clerks  directed  to  live  by  trade  or 
husbandry,  2  Whitg.  381 ;  the  deacon  to 
wear  an  alb  in  the  time  of  oblation  and 
reading,  ib.  49 ;  what  alb  is  spoken  of, 
2  Ful.  113;  doorkeepers  and  readers  men 
tioned,  4  Bui.  114  n 

F.    (401?):    forbade   leaving  the 

principal  chair  and  going  to  another  church 
within  the  diocese,  1  Jew.  365 

(416):  addresses  Innocent  I.  "domine 

frater,"  2  Ful.  351,  Pil.  78,  and  "most 
honourable  brother,"  1  Jew.  385;  it  styles 
the  Roman  see  apostolical,  Phil.  78 

VI.  (419) :  claims  of  the  bishop  of 

Rome,  Boniface  I.,  2  Cran.  487;  his  craft 
with  respect  to  certain  alleged  canons  of 
the   council   of  Nice,    2  Hoop.   236 ;    the 
council  charged  pope  Zosimus  with  cor 
rupting  the   council   of  Nice,  which  was 
proved,  1  Jew.  356,  358,  3  Jew.  126,300, 
340,  341,  4  Jew.  789,  937  ;  Augustine  and 
many  bishops  here  forbade  appeals  to  Rome, 
and  checked  the  presumption  of  the  pope, 
2  Ful.  70,  71,  353,  1  Jew.  353,  355,  361, 
370,  386,  389,  418,  &c.,  3  Jew.  216,  300, 
4  Jew.    1053,    Park.   Ill,    Phil.   27;   on 
metropolitans,  2  Whitg.  148 ;  it  prescribed 
the  order  of  the  priests  and  deacons  re 
ceiving   the   communion,   1  Jew.  197  ;    on 


236 


COUNCILS 


excommunicated  priests,  3  Whitg.  261 ;  de 
cree  respecting  an  excommunicate  person 
who  had  been  reconciled  in  sickness,  1  Jew. 
136;  this  synod  (and  that  of  425?)  con 
demned  by  Boniface  II.  as  led  by  the  devil, 
3  Jew.  127,  128,  295,  2'J6 

(425):    reproved   pope   Celestine 

for  pride  and  lordliness,  3  Jew.  294,  295; 
the  epistle  to  him,  against  appeals  beyond 
sea,  in  which  he  is  desired  not  to  send  his 
clerks,  lest  the  smoky  puff  of  the  world 
should  be  brought  into  the  church  of  Christ, 

2  Ful.  71  n,,  353,    1  Jew.  356,  389,  417, 

3  Jew.  135,  295,  307,  311,  4  Jew.  679,  1124, 

2  Whitg.  169  (see  also  the  council  of  419, 
which  is  not  always  clearly  distinguishable 
from  the  present)  ;  corrupted  by  Harding, 

3  Jew.  135;  it  allowed  the  title  of  primate, 
2  Whitg.  170 

CnALCEDOy  (451) :    some  account  of  it, 

1  Bui.  14;   summoned  by  Martian,  1  Jew. 
411,  4  Jew.  995,  Rog.  204;  held  at  Chalce- 
don  against  the  pope's  petition,  4  Jew.  997  ; 
pope  Leo  was  called  to  the  council  by  the 
emperors,   ib.  99G ;    630   bishops  present, 
ib.  772;  Philippus,  one  of  the  pope's  le 
gates,  had   157  subscribe  before   him,  ib. 
999 ;  its  confession   of  faith,  taken  out  of 
the  book  of  Isidore,  I  Bui.  19,  2  Hoop.  535; 
shewn  by   the  martyr  Vigilius  not  to   be 
contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  Cyril,  1  Bui. 
20;  received  by  our  divines,  1  Brad.  371, 

2  Hoop.  74,    Phil.  35;  it   confirmed   the 
Constantinopolitan    creed   as  to   the   two 
natures  of  Christ,  3  Bee.  455;  Dorotheus 
consented   and   subscribed,    4  Jew.  1025 ; 
cry  of  the  bishops,  "We  all  believe  thus," 
&c.,  3  Jew.  220,  4  Jew.  1043  ;  Rogers  says 
it  had  erred  if  Jerome  had  been  away,  Rog. 
207,  but,  in  fact,  he  died  before  it,  ib.  n.; 
his  opinion  accords  not  with  it, 1  Jew.  423 ; 
his   opinion   received   against  it,    ib.  227, 

3  Jew.  219;  it  condemned  for  heretics  the 
bishops  Dioscorus,  Juvenalis,  and  Thalas- 
sius,  4  Jew.  1021,  1022 ;  Dioscorus  declared 
he  had  the  fathers  for  him,  1  Jew.  83,  84, 
3  Jew.  226,  ±Jew.  783;  the  heretic  Carosus 
also  referred  to  fathers  in   support  of  his 
doctrine,  3  Jew.  226,  4  Jew.  783 ;  Eutyches 
did  the  same,  3  Jew.  226,  4  Jew.  783;  the 
synod  condemned    Eutyches,   1  Jew.  366, 
3  Jew.  224,  Phil.  185  n.,   and  Nestorius, 
1  Jew.  374,  Phil.  185  n. ;  outcry  of  the  bi 
shops  of  Egypt  against  Theodoret,  2  Whitg. 
318,  319 ;  the  council  restores  him,  ib.  320, 
acquitting  him  of  Nestorianism,  Rid.  36; 
Cyril  observed  that  all  heretics  out  of  the 
divinely  inspired  scriptures  gather  occasions 


of  their  error,  4  Jew.  752;  the  bishops  of 
the  East  said,  "Accursed  be  he  that  part-  | 
eth  Christ ;  accursed  be  he  that  divideth 
him,"  3  Jew.  598 ;  the  synod  speaks  of  the 
council  of  Ephesus  as  a  general  one,  1  Jew. 
66 ;  referred  to  on  primacy,  2  Hoop.  237  ; 
what  sort  of  primacy  it  allowed  to  Leo, 

2  Ful.  363 ;  it  did  not  own  the  bishop  of 
Rome  as   supreme,   Phil.  39;   it  says  the 
fathers  gave  privileges  to  the  see  of  old 
Rome  on  account  of  the  empire,  and  gave 
like  privileges  to  Constantinople,  or  New 
Rome,  for  the  same   reason,   3  Jew.  306, 
4  Jew.  1023;  claim  of  the  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople,  2  Whitg.  168;    the  synod  de 
creed   that  he   should  be  in   dignity  next 
to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  with   equal   pri 
vileges,  2  Ful.  288,  289,  308,327,  332,  363, 
364,  1  Jew.  413,  3  Jew.  220;  corruptions 
in   the  Latin   text  of  this   canon,   2  Ful. 
289  n. ;    order  respecting  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  Alexandria,  and 
Antioch,  1  Jew.  361;    on  the  primacy  of 
Antioch,  ib.  366 ;  the  council  falsely  stated 
to  have  called  Leo  universal  bishop,  1  Jew. 
422—426,  2  Jew.  629,   632,   3  Jew.  300, 
316,  Pit.  520;  it  appointed  patriarchs,  2 
Whitg.  221;    mentions  the    patriarchs   of 
every   diocese,    2  Zur.  228  n. ;    speaks   of 
archbishops,   2  Whitg.  160,  196,  316,  431; 
on  the  authority  of  the  metropolitan,  ib. 
272;  shews  why  it  had  been  directed  that 
bishops    should    assemble    twice    a    year, 
4  Jew.  1049  ;    decrees  that  none  be   or 
dained  without  a  title,  1  Whitg.  479,  480; 
forbids    clergymen    to    undertake    secular 
business  without  necessity,   3  Whitg.  430, 
431,  or  to  become  soldiers,  ib.  431 ;  forbids 
one  clerk  to   sue  another  in  a  temporal 
court,  2  Cran.  465  ;  canon  against  plurali 
ties,  1  Whitg.  531 ;  consecrated  monasteries 
forbidden  to  be  made  dwelling-houses  for 
laymen,  2  Cran.  465;  edict  of  the  emperors 
in  this  synod,  1  Jew.  82,  229  n. ;  how  it  al 
lowed  the  imperial  authority,  4  Jew.  1023, 

3  Whitg.  307,  308 ;    titles  applied   to  the 
emperors,  1  Jew.  432,  4  Jew.  1014,  1023;  it 
speaks  of  cities  being  honoured  by  the  royal 
letters  with  the  metropolitan  name,  3  Jew. 
315  ;  refers  to  Theodosius  as  confirming  a 
general  council,  1  Jew.  412 ;  in  it  the  civil 
magistrate  condemned  three  bishops  to  be 
deposed,  3  Jew.  145,  4  Jew.  1021,  &c. ;  Gra- 
tian's  shameless  depravation  of  its  twenty- 
eighth  canon  and  other  corruptions  noted, 
2  Ful.  288,  289,  364;  why  the  same  canon 
was  omitted  by  Dionysius  Exiguus,  ib.  288n.; 
the  council  alleged  to  have  sought  the  pope's 


COUNCILS 


237 


confirmation,  1  Jew.  410;  how  it  followed  < 
Leo,  3  Jew.  219,  220;  he  said  he  approved 
what  it  had  decreed  touching  matters  of 
faith,  4  Jew.  915,  but  censured  it  in  some 
respects,  1  Jew.  413,  423,  3  Jew.  220— 22G, 
4  Jew.  1109;  the  emperor  Martian  says,  "By 
the  holy  edict  of  our  majesty  we  confirm 
this  reverend  council,"  4  Jew.  917, 998 ;  re 
ferences  to  it,  4  Jew.  822,  1003;  cited 
(probably  by  mistake  instead  of  the  coun 
cil  of  Chalons)  on  fasting,  2  Bee.  533 

Chalons-sur-Saone  (Cabilonense — 643, 4) : 
on  the  election  of  bishops,  1  Whitg.  411 ; 
it  used  the  word  "missa"  for  any  kind  of 
prayer,  1  Jew.  185 ;  cited  as  ordaining  that 
none  should  be  counted  to  fast  who  ate 
before  evensong  was  done,  2  Sec.  533  n 

Clermont  ( Arvernense — 535  or  549) :  de 
creed  that  all  country  priests  and  wealthy 
citizens,  should  on  certain  feasts  resort  to 
the  cities,  and  communicate  with  their 
bishops,  1  Jew.  180,  2  Jew.  631 

Cologne  (1536):  says,  that  the  priests 
may  not  only  mumble  their  prayers,  but 
also  pronounce  them  from  their  hearts,  let 
the  book  of  the  law  never  be  laid  from  their 
hands,  4  Jew.  812;  the  same  council  (?)  on 
the  public  reading  of  legends,  3  Whitg. 
347,  348 

CONSTANCE  (1414 — 18):  held  in  a  time 
of  schism,  2  Cran.  483;  it  deposed  three 
popes,  and  elected  a  fourth,  TV'/tzVa.  510;  con 
demned  and  deposed  John  XXII.  (other 
wise  XXIII.  or  XXIV.),  2  Ful.  269,1  Jew. 
35,  67,  406,  4  Jew.  704,  934,  935,  955; 
said  that  from  his  youth  he  had  been  a 
man  of  ill  disposition,  unchaste,  dishonest, 
&c.,  4  Jew.  702  ;  spoke  of  an  error  of  his 
respecting  the  soul,  3  Jew.  144,  4  JCM>.  935; 
declared  that  faith  should  not  be  kept  with 
heretics,  iJew.  955;  the  case  of  John  Huss, 
Hog.  119  n.,  120  n. ;  it  unjustly  condemned 
him  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  2  Cran.  37, 
(see  their  names) ;  murdered  two  wit 
nesses  of  the  Lord,  Phil.  396 ;  betrayed 
and  murdered  them,  notwithstanding  their 
safe  conduct,  4  Jew.  955 ;  denounced  the 
doctrine  of  Huss,  3  Jew.  162;  broke  faith 
with  Jerome  of  Prague  and  others,  Phil. 
426 ;  condemned  several  witnesses  for  the 
truth,  Phil.  393;  censured  opinions  of 
Wickliffe,  Bale  9,  3  Jew.  162,  308,  309; 
decreed  against  Christ,  1  Jew.  214;  con 
demned  the  article  that  the  divinity  and 
humanity  are  one  Christ,  2  Cran.  37 ;  de 
creed  that  the  cup  should  not  be  given  to 
the  laity,  2  Bee.  244,  3  Bee.  275,  414,  415, 
4  Bui.  416,  2  Ful.  31,  387,  1  Jew.  28,  35,  38, 


63, 64, 2  Jew.  989;  its  doctrine  on  the  eucha- 
rist  soon  controlled,  Coop.  38;  it  declared 
the  example  of  the  primitive  church  not  to 
be  binding,  1  Jew.  39,  74  ;  affirmed  it  to  be 
needful  to  salvation  to  believe  that  the  pope 
is  universal  (bishop),  3  Jew.  320;  anathema 
tized  those  who  denied  the  distinction  be 
tween  a  bishop  and  a  priest,  ib.  430;  the 
council  is  declared  by  cardinal  Cajetan  to 
be  justly  abrogate,  1  Jeic.  69 

CONSTANTINOPLE  I.  (381):   account  of  it, 

1  Brad.  371  n.,    1  Bui.  13,   2  Whitg.  315; 
summoned  by  Theodosius  I.,   1  Jew.  411, 
4  Jew.  994,  Rog.  204,  2  Whitg.  362 ;  one 
hundred  and  fifty  bishops  present,  4  Jeiv. 
772;    they   wrote   to  the   emperor,   "We 
are   come  to  Constantinople  by  your  ma 
jesty's  commission,"  ib.  1004;  the  council 
condemned  Macedonius,  3  Jew.  224,  Whita. 
449;  its  creed,  1  Bui.  16,  2  Hoop.  534;   it 
appointed  bishops  with  the  consent  of  the 
people,  1  Whitg.  410  ;  commanded  that  all 
disputes  should  be  decided  by  the  bishops 
of  the  province  or  neighbourhood,  2  Cran. 
486;    did   not  own   the  bishop   of  Rome 
as  supreme,  Phil.  39  ;  what  authority  Da- 
masus  had  in  it,  4  Jew.  994;  the  epistle 
to  him  and  the  Western  bishops,  ib.  1124; 
the  synod  says  that  Constantinople  ought 
to  have  the  honour  of  primacy  after  Rome, 
because    it    is    New    Rome,   1  Jew.  370, 

2  Whitg.  272 ;  reserves  the  primacy  to  the 
church  of  Antioch,  1  Jew.  366;  on  metropo 
litans,  primates,  and  archbishops,  2  Whitg. 
163,  431 ;  the  bishops  present  besought  the 
emperor  Theodosius  to  ratify  their  decrees, 

1  Jew.  412,  4  Jew.  917,  1001 ;  this  council 
allowed  by  Damasus,  1  Jew.  410,  4  Jew. 
1001 ;  received  by  our  divines,  1  Brad.  371, 

2  Hoop.  74 

(448):  condemned  Eutyches,  Phil. 

185  n 

(536) ;  the  epistle  of  Justinian,  3 

Whitg.  304,  307;  this  synod  (referred  to  as 
Const.  V.)  speaks  of  the  people  coming 
around  the  altar  to  hear  the  lesson,  1  Jew. 
311,  2  Jew.  636,  3  Jew.  856;  mentions 
clerks. ..of  the  catholic  holy  church  of  God, 
1  Jew.  426;  salutes  the  bishop  as  universal 
patriarch,  &c.,  ib.  427 ;  pope  Agapetus 
said  that  from  the  time  of  Peter  the  apo 
stle,  the  East  church  had  never  received 
any  bishop  consecrated  by  the  hands  of  a 
bishop  of  Rome,  except  Mennas,  3  Jew. 
331 ;  this  Mennas,  bishop  of  Constantinople, 
was  president  of  the  council,  4  Jew.  1003 ; 
Paulus,  bishop  of  Apamea,  said  to  Jus 
tinian  on  the  death  of  Agapetus,  "Our 


238 


COUNCILS 


Lord  hath  taken  the  pope  away,  that  he 
might  reserve  the  whole  fulness  of  order 
unto  your  majesty,"  ib.  1033 

CONSTANTINOPLE  II.  (553) :    notice  of  it, 

1  Bui.  14 ;  it  resisted  the  pope,  2  Ful.  308 

(587) :  conduct  of  John,  bishop  of 

Constantinople,  2  Whitg.  171,  172,  037 

CONSTANTINOPLE  III.  (080 — 81):  notice 
of  it,  1  Bui.  14;  the  bishop  of  Athens  was 
present,  4  Jew.  052;  pope  Agatho  excused 
his  absence  to  the  emperor,  ib.  999;  Con- 
stantine  Pogonatus  not  only  sat  amongst 
the  bishops,  but  also  subscribed  with  them, 
ib.  1024  ;  he  sat  as  moderator,  3  Whitij.  307  ; 
the  late  pope  Honorius  was  condemned  for 
following  Sergius  the  heretic,  1  Ful.  76, 

2  Ful.  312,    Uew.  400,  406,   4  Jew.  926; 
the  council  calls  the  faith  of  the  Trinity  a 
tradition,  and  speaks  of  the   faith  of  two 
natures  in  Christ  as  the  lively  tradition  of 
the  apostles,  2  Jew.  673 ;  confirms  a  former 
decree  rejecting  the  Apocrypha,  1  Ful.  18; 
enjoins  the  mixed  cup  in  the  eucharist,  ib. 
261,523;  proves  that  consecration  was  used 
by   the    Greeks    in   Lent,   only  on  Satur 
days  and  Sundays,  1  Jew.  129,  246 ;  Latin 
mass  at  this  council,  2  Brad.  311;  it  was 
decreed,  that  no  man  should  presume   to 
remove  priests  from  the  company  of  their 
lawful  wives,  3  Jew.  404,  422;  the  council 
declared  it  not  meet  for  the  orthodox  to  mu 
tilate  the  sayings  of  the  holy  fathers,  1  Jew. 
344;  condemned  the    worship   of  images, 
Phil.  407,  Rid.  497 ;   the  sixth  synod  re 
ferred  to  about  apparel,   1  Zur.  159,  348; 
frequently  confounded  with  the  Quini-Sext 
council,  Calf.  137,  Whita.  39,  41  n.  (which 
is  probably   referred  to  just  above);    its 
acts  alleged  to  be  forged,  Calf.  137  n 

(691),  the  Quini-Sext  council,  held 

en  Trullo  ;  some  account  of  its  acts,  Calf. 
x,  xi,  137,  Whita.  41;  it  confirmed  the 
council  of  Laodicea,  1  Whitg.  406,  and  the 
third  council  of  Carthage,  3  Jew.  313, 
Whita.  39,  41,  55,  63;  forbade  the  title  of 
prince  of  priests,  or  high  priest,  3  Jew, 
313;  decreed  that  the  bishop  of  Constan 
tinople  should  have  equal  authority  with 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  ib.  300,  307,  4  Jew. 
841 ;  forbade  the  reception  of  the  sacra 
mental  bread  by  the  communicants  in 
golden  vessels,  1  Jew.  154,  1  Zur.  179  n. ; 
on  the  apostolical  canons,  Whita.  566;  it 
mentions  St  James's  Liturgy,  1  Jew.  108; 
permits  the  marriage  of  the  clergy  before 
ordination,  2  Ful.  95 ;  speaks  of  clerical  of 
fenders  being  put  into  the  place  of  laymen, 
Coop.  159  n.;  cited  on  oratories,  1  Jew.  180; 


it  allowed  pictures  of  the  Saviour  instead 
of  typical  representations  of  him  by  a 
lamb,  Calf.  137  n. ;  made  a  canon  against 
crosses  in  the  pavement,  ib.  x,  xl,  2  Ful. 
151,152;  cited  on  apparel,  2  Whitij.  41; 
see  also  1  Zur.  159,  348,  where  this  council 
is  probably  referred  to ;  its  acts  alleged  to 
be  forged,  Calf.  137  n 

(754):  held  under  Constantine  Co- 

pronymus,  Calf,  xii,  46 ;  it  anathematized 
Jo.  Damascene,  ib.  71  n. ;  condemned  image 
worship,  2  Jew.  659,  4  Jeiv.  1110,  Park. 
91,  3  Tyn.  183  n.;  it  decrees  against  images 
of  Christ  and  of  the  saints,  and  various 
heresies,  Calf.  138—154 

CONSTANTINOPLE  IV.  (869):  referred  to 
about  image  worship,  Whita.  509;  of  no 
authority,  ib.  504 

Elvira  (Eliberitanum  ;  near  Granada — 
c.  305):  not  general,  2  Ful.  126;  mistake 
made  by  Calfhill,  and  in  one  of  the  homi 
lies,  as  to  its  date,  Calf.  154,  2  Ful.  153 ; 
annotations  on  its  decrees,  Calf.  302  n. ;  it 
requires  communion  thrice  a  year,  1  Jew. 
176,  but  the  canon  is  not  regarded  as 
genuine,  Coop.  101,  102;  forbade  pictures 
in  churches,  2  Bee.  71,  2  Brad.  308,  Calf. 
154,  2  Cran.  179,  2  Ful.  153, 154,  1  Jew. 
69,  70,  2  Jew.  059,  990,  4  Jew.  791, 1110, 
Park.  93,  Phil.  407,  Rid.  94;  prohibited 
the  lighting  of  candles  in  the  day-time  in 
cemeteries,  Calf.  302,  2  Ful.  185 ;  forbade 
women  to  watch  at  burial  places,  3  Jew. 
167;  this  synod  was  condemned  by  the 
second  council  of  Nice,  Calf.  155 

EPIIESUS  (431):  account  of  it,  1  Bui.  13, 
14;  summoned  by  Theodosius  II.,  1  Jew. 
411,  Rog.  204  ;  he  writes  to  it,  Whita.  437; 
denied  by  some  to  be  general,  1  Jew.  38 ; 
two  hundred  bishops  present,  4  Jew.  772; 
Cyril  presided  in  it,  ib.  995;  it  calls  him 
head  of  the  bishops  there  assembled,  1  Jew. 
438;  a  confession  made  by  him  and  sanc 
tioned  by  the  council,  1  Bui.  17,  2  Hoop. 
534 ;  the  profession  of  John,  bishop  of 
Antioch,  Whita.  678 ;  the  condemnation  of 
Nestorius,  1  Jew.  527,  531,  3  Jew.  224  ;  the 
Euchites  censured,  Sand.  203;  the  council 
alleged  as  authorizing  communion  under 
one  kind,  1  Jew.  220,  296;  it  did  not  own 
the  bishop  of  Rome  as  supreme,  Phil,  39; 
mentions  the  metropolitan,  2  Whitg.  431  ; 
allowed  by  Celestine,  \  Jew.  410 ;  received 
by  our  divines,  1  Brad.  371  n.,  2  Hoop.  74 

//.  (449)  :  not  lawful,  but  heretical, 

1  Jew.  410 ;  called  by  the  Greeks  crvvo8o? 
\ycnpiKi),  Calf.  155  n. ;  Dioscorus  bishop  of 
Alexandria  was  president,  4  Jew.  1003;  it 


COUNCILS 


239 


did  not  own  the  bishop  of  Rome  as  supreme, 
Phil.  39;  it  absolved  Eutyches  the  heretic, 
and  condemned  thegodly  Flavian,  \Jew.  35, 
65, 4  Jew.  1109,  Phil.  185  n. ;  censured  The- 
odoret  in  his  absence,  2  Whitg.  320 ;  the 
synod  condemned,  ib. ;  Pighius  speaks  of  it 
as  general,  yet  allows  that  it  determined 
wickedly,  1  Jew.  35,  G5 

Ferrara  (1438):  its  acts  set  forth  by 
Abramus,  2  Jew.  G89  n. ;  the  bishops  there 
declared  that  with  whatsoever  power  the 
church  of  Rome  is  endued,  yet  is  it  inferior 
to  the  universal  church,  represented  by  a 
general  council,  4  Jew.  922;  its  acts  make 
mention  of  a  mass  said  by  fifteen  Greek 
priests,  ib.  888 

FLORENCE  (1439—42):  a  conventicle  of 
Antichrist,  Whita.  40;  some  account  of  it, 
2  Sec.  2G6, 2  Cran.  488,  Rid.  135;  assembled 
instead  of  that  at  Basil,  4  Jew.  1105 ;  some 
Oriental  bishops  there  complained  of  the 
forgery  of  pope  Zosimus,  3  Jew.  126,  341, 
4  Jew.  937 ;  it  aimed  to  reunite  the  East 
and  West,  Phil.  29,  and  effected  a  tempo 
rary  union,  Rid.  250  n. ;  the  Greek  depu 
ties  were  blamed  by  those  who  sent  them 
for  consenting  to  liomish  doctrines,  Pil. 
145,  146 ;  the  Greeks  would  not  allow 
transubstantiation,  3  Bee.  426,  1  Jew.  139, 
533,  2  Jew.  564,  578 ;  they  would  not  de 
liberate  on  that  point,  Rid.  237,  249 ;  they 
affirmed  that  the  sacrament  is  made  by  the 
words  "This  is  my  body,"  2  Jew.  69;t ;  the 
council  referred  to  on  the  eucharist,  Coop. 
38, 1  Lat.  209;  it  admitted  apocryphal  books, 
Whita.  39  ;  first  asserted  seven  sacraments, 
ib.  512;  spurious  catalogue  of  canonical 
books,  ascribed  to  it  by  Carranza,  2  Fid. 
222  n. ;  a  decree  of  Eugenius  IV.  wrongly 
attributed  to  it  by  Hooker,  StillingHeet, 
and  others,  [as  Bramhall, — v.  211.,  Oxf. 
1845],  Calf.  247  n 

Frankfort  (7'J4):  some  account  of  it, 
Calf.  155,  1  Zur.  156  n.;  summoned  by 
Charlemagne,  4  Jew.  1049,  Rog.  204,  1  Zur. 
156  n. ;  regarded  in  France  as  a  general 
council,  1  Zur.  156  n.;  called  by  Harding 
a  false  feigned  matter,  4  Jew.  1050;  de 
nied  by  some  to  have  been  held,  4  Jew. 
1270,  1  Zur.  156  ;  proofs  of  its  authenti 
city,  4  Jew.  1054, 1055 ;  it  forbade  the  wor 
ship  of  imag«s,^4  Jew.  1049,  &c.,  1  Zur. 
156;  condemned  the  second  synod  of  Nice, 
Calf.  155,  2  Ful.  154,  4  Jew.  1049,  1054, 
&c.,  Rid.  94;  the  Caroline  Books,  Calf, 
loo,  379,  2  Ful.  154,  Uew.  1054;  their  con 
tents,  Calf.  156—175;  extracts  from  them, 
ib.  359,  363,  364 


Gangra  (3  . . ):  held  between  325  and  341, 

2  Bui.  24  n. ;  or,  as  some  think,  before  Nice, 
4  Jew.  1049;  placed  by  some  as  late  as  365 
or  370,  1  Zur.  159  n. ;  it  censured  those  who 
objected  to  the  offering  or  communion  of  a 
married  priest,  2  Cran.  39,  169, 2  Jew.  989, 

3  Jew.  404, 4  Jew.  804,  Pil.  570 ;  made  a  ca 
non  on  standingat  prayer, 2  Cran.  39;  cursed 
those  that  for  justification  wore  a  cloak  in 
stead  of  abvrrhus,  3  Jew. 614,  2  Whitg.  28, 1 
Zur.  1,59,  350;  condemned  those  who  taught 
that  faithful  rich  men  could  have  no  hope  to 
be  saved  by  the  Lord,  unless  they  renounced 
and  forsook  all  their  possessions,  2  Bui.  24; 
took  those  for  heretics  who  regarded  not 
the  fast  of  Lent,  3  Jew.  430;  condemned 
the  pride  and  errors  of  Eustathius,  Coop. 
127,  2.Fwf.89,l./ew.l8],186,194,lZ«r.l59, 
350;  divers  canons  mentioned,  1  Whitg.  220 

(rironne(Gerundense — 517):  decreed  that 
all  little  churches  should  conform  them 
selves  to  the  cathedral  churches,  &c.,  1  Jew. 
179 

Granada  :  v.  Ehira. 

Hippo  (393  or  395):  abridged  in  the  third 
council  of  Cavthage,  3  Jew.  146;  would 
have  only  the  canonical  scriptures  read  in 
the  church,  4  Jew.  815;  shews  that  chil 
dren  of  fourteen  were  allowed  to  be  readers 
in  the  church,  ib.  911;  said  to  disprove  the 
alleged  succession  of  the  popes  from  St 
Peter,  Poet.  274  n. ;  ordered  that  110  priest 
should  appeal  to  Rome,  3  Jew.  216;  de 
creed  that  the  bishop  of  the  first  see  should 
not  be  called  prince  of  priests,  but  only  the 
bishop  of  the  first  see,  1  Jew.  355,  370; 
shews  that  the  sacrament  was  sometimes 
put  into  dead  men's  mouths,  ib.  251 

Hispalense:  v.  Seville. 

Illiberitan'tm :  v.  Elvira. 

Jerusalem  (52):  the  apostles'  council 
here  ( Acts  xv. ),  3  Bui.  52,  2  Ful.  135,  249, 

4  Jew.  917, 1007,  Whita.  431,  432,  '2  Whitg, 
232;  whether  Peter  or  James  was  presi 
dent,  2  Ful.  249,  4  Jew.  917,  Whita.  432, 
2  }Vhitg.  276,  277;  no  contest  about  head 
ship,  2  Cran.  76;  the  decree,  2  Bid.  272, 
275.  Bullinger  likewise  reckons  the  Pente 
costal  assembly  (A.D.  33,  Acts  ii.)  as  a  coun 
cil  of  the  apostles,  3  Bui.  52 

Laodicea  (366) :  various  dates  assigned  to 
it,  1  Whitg.  405  n.;  on  the  election  of 
bishops,  &c.,  ib.  366,  405,  406,  408,  459;  on 
metropolitans,  2  Whita.  159  ;  on  baptism 
in  Lent,  2  Cran.  39 ;  it  proves  that  the 
sacrifice  was  not  daily  offered,  1  Jew.  201 ; 
prescribed  consecration  in  Lent  only  on 
Saturdays  and  Sundays,  2  Cran.  39,  1  Jew. 


240 


COUNCILS 


129;  directed  the  priest  to  communicate  in 
the  holy  place,  1  Jew.  198;  forbade  the 
sending  abroad  of  the  communion,  ib.  1G1 ; 
prohibited  the  oblation  to  be  made  in  pri 
vate  houses,  ib.  184,  2  Whitg.  543;  rejected 
apocryphal  books,  1  Ful.  18,  Rog.  8l,Whita. 
306  ;  decreed  that  nothing  should  be  read 
or  sung  in  the  church  but  the  canonical 
scriptures,  4  Bui.  193,  2  Cran.  39,  2  Ful.  89, 

1  Jew.  265,  Rog.  81,  Whita.  54,  3  Whitg. 
347,  348  ;  ordained  that  the  gospel,  with 
other   scriptures,   should  be   read   on   the 
sabbath-day  (Saturday),  4  Jew.  815,  85G; 
forbade  Christians  to  take  unleavened  bread 
of  the  Jews,  2  Whitg.  446,447;  on  the  ser 
vice  of  the  Greek  churches,  1  Jew.  264  ;  on 
catechumens  and  penitents,  1  Ful.  257  n.; 
canons  respecting  penance,  ib.  432;  it  cen 
sured  superstition  in  dress,  1  Zur.  159,348; 
condemned    the   Angelici,   2   Ful.  42  n.; 
shameful  corruption  of  the  canon  against 
them  ("angelos"  changed  into  "angulos") 
ib. ;  this  synod  was  approved  by  the  third 
council  of  Constantinople,  Whita.  55 

LATERAN  III.  (1179) :  reference  to  its 
decrees,  4  Jew.  1045 n.;  Tripartitum  Opus- 
culum,  a  work  annexed  to  this  council,  Jew. 
xliii;  it  declares  that  the  study  of  philoso 
phy  was  translated  from  Athens  to  Home, 
and  afterwards  from  Rome  to  Paris,  4  Jew. 
654;  remarks  that  if  the  Greeks  are  by  a 
certain  schism  divided  from  the  Latins,  so 
are  the  Latins  from  the  Greeks,  and  allows 
that  the  latter  do,  in  some  respects,  more 
duly  keep  the  customs  of  the  apostles,  ib. 
884  ;  observes  that  in  many  briefs  there  are 
contained  so  many  indulgences,  that  good 
men  marvel,  &c.,  ib.  852;  says,  so  excessive 
is  the  riot,  as  well  in  the  prelates  and 
bishops,  as  in  the  clerks  and  priests,  that 
it  is  horrible  to  be  told,  3  Jew.  417,  426, 
4  Jew.  657;  complains  of  the  great  mul 
titude  of  monks  arid  friars,  2  Jew.  1019, 
4  Jew.  801,  1106 

LATERAS  IV.  (1215):  account  of  it,  2  Bee. 
260;  its  acts,  Bale  506;  Innocent  III.  pub 
lished  his  creed  there,  3  Bui.  82,  4  Bui.  557; 
the  council  referred  to  on  the  eucharist, 
Coop.  38 ;  it  settled  the  doctrine  of  tran- 
substantiation,  2  Bee.  260,  262,  268,  3  Bee. 
274,  361,  426,  1  Brad.  611  n.,  545,  3  Bui. 
82,  1  Hoop.  526,  2  Hoop.  48  n.,  522,  2  Jew. 
549,  564,  1067,  1116,  Rid.  16  n.,  246;  the 
term  first  used  there,  1  Jew.  11,  44,  3  Jeiv. 
488 ;  it  ordained  that  the  sacrament  should 
be  reserved,  2  Bee.  253  n.,  3  Bee.  373  n., 

2  Brad.  310  n.,  2  Jew.  556;  required  com 
munion  once  a  year,  3  Bui.  82,  1  Brad. 


490  n.  ;  commanded  the  reservation  of 
chrism,  2  Bee.  253  n.,  2  Brad.  310  n. ,  2  Jew. 
556 ;  ordained  auricular  confession,  2  Brad. 
310  n.,  3  Bui.  82,  2  Ful.  90,  1  Hoop.  526, 
1  Jew.  120,  2  Jew.  1133 ;  advanced  the  pope 
and  clergy  above  earthly  princes,  Hog.  209 ; 
directed  that  archbishops  should  have  their 
palls  from  the  pope,  2  Brad.  310  n. ;  de 
creed  that  lest  too  great  a  diversity  of  reli 
gions  (i.  e.  religious  orders)  should  bring 
great  offence  into  the  church  of  God,  no 
man  should  thenceforth  devise  any  new- 
religion,  4  Jew.  801, 1106 

LATERAN  V.  (1512 — 17)  :  it  was  only  sum 
moned  to  overthrow  the  council  of  Pisa, 
1  Jew.  70,  4  Jew.  1110 ;  Egidius  said  that 
so  often  as  councils  were  discontinued,  so 
often  was  the  church  destitute  of  Christ, 
4  Jew.  720 ;  pope  Julius  affirmed  that  no 
council  is  of  any  credit,  nor  ever  will  be, 
unless  confirmed  by  the  authority  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  ib.  1115;  pope  Leo  de 
clared  the  pope  to  have  authority  over  all 
councils,  ib.  919;  Chr.  Marcellus  addressed 
the  pope  as  another  God  on  earth,  2  Jew. 
906,  3  Jew.  284 ;  Stephen,  bishop  of  Pa- 
traca,  ascribed  all  power  to  the  pope, 

1  Jew.  94,   3  Jew.  284,  4  Jew.  832,  846 ; 
Simon  Begnius,  bishop  of  Madrusia,  called 
pope  Leo  the  lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  the 
root  of  David,  and  the  saviour,  4  Jew.  752; 
card.  Cajetan's  declarations,  1  Jeiv.  69  n.; 
he  said  to  the  pope,  "  Gird  thy  sword  upon 
thy  thigh,  O  thou  most  mighty,"  ib.  94  n.; 
the  pope  decreed  to  be  above  the  coun 
cil,  4  Jew.  1110  ;  he  gave  commandment  to 
all  preachers,  that  no  man  should  dare  to 
speak  of  the  (time  of  the)  coming  of  An 
tichrist,  4  Jew.  744 ;  the  council  records  the 
abhorrence  of  the   Latin   church    by  the 
Greeks,  3  Jew.  196 

London  (1255) :  on  the  great  payments 
exacted  of  the  clergy,  4  Jew.  1080 

LYONS  (Lugdunense — 1274):  named,  1 
Hoop.  347  ;  it  condemned  the  errors  of  the 
Greeks,  Whita.  536  [qu.for  "Innocent  the 
fourth,"  read  "  Innocent  the  fifth"?] 

Macra  in  France  (  ...  ):  bishops  said  to 
be  entangled  in  worldly  affairs,  4  Jew.  971 ; 
it  declares  that  only  Christ  can  be  truly 
priest  and  king,  and  that  since  his  incar 
nation  the  offices  are  separate,  ib.  985 

Mantua  :  an  intended  general  council, 
summoned  for  May  1535,  but  not  held, 

2  Cran.  331  n.,  467  n 

Martin  (Council  of  pope):  v.  Rome  (650). 
Mascon  II.  (Matisconense,  585)  :  sum 
moned  by  Gunthranus,  Rog.  204;  referred 


COUNCILS 


241 


to  on  baptism  at  Easter  and  Pentecost, 
4  Bui.  367  n. ;  it  decreed  that  every  Sunday 
the  oblation  of  the  altar  should  be  offered 
of  all,  1  Jew.  179 ;  its  directions  respect 
ing  what  remained  of  the  sacrament,  2  Jew. 
554 

Mayence  (Moguntinum — 813):  summoned 
by  Charlemagne,  Rog.  204;  it  decreed  that 
the  greater  litany  should  be  used  in  pro 
cession  for  three  days,  Calf.  297,  2  Ful.  183 

(  ...  ) :  referred  to  on  baptism  at 

Easter  and  Pentecost,  4  Bui.  367  n 

(  ...  ):  says,  images  are  not  set  up 

to  the  intent  we  should  honour  or  wor 
ship  them,  2  Jew.  657  ;  directed  that  if  they 
were  abused  they  should  be  notably  altered 
or  abolished,  ib.  647,  668 

Meaux  (Meldense — 845)  :  ordained  the 
sacrament  of  confirmation,  2  Jew.  1125 

Melchidense  6f  Aquisgranum  (  ...  ):  erred 
about  matrimony,  2  Cran.  37 

Milan  (Mediolanense — 3..):  held  by 
order  of  the  emperor,  1  Jew.  382;  Auxen- 
tius  there,  4  Jew.  951 ;  called  by  Hilary  the 
synagogue  of  the  malignant,  Rog.  210 

Milevisll.  (416) :  mentions  that  the  Pela 
gians  affirmed  that  the  petition  "Forgive 
us  our  debts,"  was  to  be  said  humiliter  non 
veraciter,  Rog.  135  n. ;  erroneously  cited 
respecting  the  grace  of  God  (see  Orange 
II,),  3  Bui.  10;  it  forbade  appeals  beyond 
sea,  2  Cran.  486,  2  Ful.  71,  1  Jew.  388, 
3  Jew.  216,  Rid.  136,  260  n.;  how  Gratian 
corrupted  this  canon,  2 Ful.  71  n.;  on  pri 
mates,  2  Whitg.  272  ;  it  sent  its  decrees  to 
Rome,  2  Ful.  351,  352 

Moguntinum  :  v.  Mayence. 

Nantes  (660) :  says,  it  is  a  peevish  thing 
to  whisper  those  things  to  the  walls  that 
pertain  to  the  people,  4  Jew.  812 

NeoctEsarea  (314  or  315):  more  ancient 
than  the  first  Nicene,  4  Jew.  1049,  2  Whitg. 
376  n.;  it  prohibited  the  marriage  of  priests, 
and  forbade  adultery,  2  Ful.  96,97 ;  directed 
that  priests  should  not  be  made  under  the 
age  of  30  years,  2  Cran.  39,  1  Whitg.  220  ; 
on  chorepiseopi,  3  Whitg.  272 

NICE  I.  (325) :  notice  of  it,  1  Bui.  12 ; 
summoned  and  held  by  Constantine,  2  Bee. 
305,  2  Cran.  15,  2  Ful.  358,  1  Hoop.  276, 

1  Jew.  411,  4  Jew.  695.   993,    Rog.   204, 

2  Whitg.  362;  itsjlate,  Pil.  549,  2  Whitg. 
142  ;  conduct  of  Constantine  with  relation 
to   it,   WMta.  436,  3  Whitg.  306  ;   it  was 
attended  by  318  bishops,   2  Brad.  312 n., 
1  Bui.  56,  4  Jew.  772;  pope  Sylvester  sent 
legates    there,    4  Jew.  993;    some    other 
bishoys  also   sent   deputies,  ib.  999 ;   the 


bishop  of  Rome  did  not  preside,  Phil.  77, 
but  Eustachius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  1  Jew. 
412,  4  Jew.  1003;  Constantine  addressed 
the  bishops  as  "  sacerdotes,"  1  Ful.  268,  and 
exhorted  them  to  decide  everything  by  the 
authority  of  scripture,  2  Ful.  380,  3  Jew. 
227,  Whita.  435,  678,  679  ;  the  council  did 
not  follow  the  multitude,  2  Ful.  64;  it 
anathematized  Arius,  Phil.  295 n.;  con 
demned  him  by  the  scripture,  Whita.  562  ; 
yet  afterwards  the  Arians  became  more 
mighty  than  before,  4  Jew.  908  ;  the  synod 
approved  the  term  OHOOIHTIOV,  Whita.  535 ; 
set  forth  the  common  creed,  2  Cran.  15  (v. 
Creeds) ;  its  doctrine  allowed,  I  Brad.  371, 

1  Bui.  12,  2  Hoop.  74 ;  it  censured  Paul  of 
Samosata,  1  Hoop.  64  ;  anathematized  the 
writings  of  Eusebius,  2  Ful.  359  n. ;   said 
to  have  commanded  that  no  Christian  should 
be  without  the  Bible  in  his  house,  2  Jew. 
670,  Whita.  221 ;  did  not  receive  the  book  of 
Judith  as  canonical,  Whita.  82;  catechumens 
mentioned,  2  Jew.  673  n. ;  it  is  written  in  this 
council  that  our  baptism  is  not  to  be  consi 
dered  with  bodily  eyes,  but  with  the  eyes  of 
the  mind,  and  that  we  should  consider  the 
divine  power  which  lies  hid  in  the  water, 
4  Bui.  309, 310, 1  Jew.  545,  3  Jew.  445, 541, 
and  that  we  should  look  on  the  water  of 
baptism  as  full  of  heavenly  fire,  1  Jew.  466, 

2  Jew.  781,  3  Jew.  445;   it  refers  to  the 
Lamb   of  God  lying  on    the  holy  table, 
1  Jew.  464,  466,  &c.,  522,  3  Jew.  540,  Pil. 
546,  Rid.  248—250 ;    speaks  of  Christ  as 
offered  without  sacrifice,  2  Jew.  710 ;  ad 
monishes  not  to  look  down  to  the  bread 
and  cup,  &c.,  2  Bee.  295,  3  Bee.  267,  433, 

3  Jew.  540,  544 ;  calls  the  holy  mysteries 
the  pledges  or  tokens  of  onr  resurrection, 
3  Jew.  540,  593;  falsely  alleged  as  saying 
that  none  of  the  apostles  called  them  a 
figure  of  the  body  of  Christ,  &c.,  Rid.  249; 
canon  as  to  the  order  in  which  the  clergy 
and  people  should  receive  the  communion, 
3  Bee.  417,    Coop.  30,  103,  157,   2  Cran. 
171,  1  Ful.  261,  2  Hoop.  395,  1  Jew.  197 ; 
it  declares  that  deacons  have  not  power  to 
offer,  1  Ful.  261,    1  Jew.  240  n. ;   said  to 
have  allowed  the  deacons  in  the  absence  of 
the  bishop  and  priests  to  take  out  the  com 
munion  and  receive  it,  2  Ful.  107,  1  Jew. 
239;  allowed  communion  at  the  point  of 
death,  Coup.  29,  2  Ful.  105, 106,  2  Whitg. 
544;  but  the  canon  refers  only  to  excom 
municated  persons  being  penitent,  Coop. 
153,  2  Ful.  106,  2  Whitg.  544;  it  confirmed 
the   distinctions   of    ecclesiastical   grades, 
Roy.  329;  canon  on  the  jurisdiction  of  the 

16 


242 


COUNCILS 


bishops  of  Alexandria,  Kome,  and  Antioch, 
2  Cran.  38,  486,  1  Jew.  69, 359, 403,  3  Jew. 
225,  304,  &c.;  erroneously  said  to  have 
appointed  four  patriarchs,  Phil.  43,  2  Whitg. 
220,  221  n.;  the  word  does  not  occur  till 
above  a  century  afterwards,  2  Zur.  228  n. ; 
the  council  did  not  own  the  bishop  of 
Rome  as  supreme,  or  as  greater  than  the 
other  patriarchs,  2  Hoop.  233 — 235,  4  Jew. 
838,  Phil.  39;  it  recognized  the  jurisdic 
tion  of  the  see  of  Rome  within  certain 
territorial  limits  only,  1  Jew.  386,  3  Jew. 
216,  4  Jew.  828  ;  pretended  decree  acknow 
ledging  the  appellate  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  2  Ful.  70,  71,  308,  353, 
2  Hoop.  23G,  I  Jew.  351,  &c.;  the  coun 
cil  ordered  that  bishops  should  assemble 
twice  a  year,  4  Jew.  1049 ;  allowed  the 
offices  of  metropolitan,  archbishop,  &c.,  2 
Hoop.  237,  2  Whitg.  142  ;  on  the  office  and 
jurisdiction  of  metropolitans,  2  Whitg.  144, 
148, 158,  430  ;  it  appointed  the  election  of 
bishops  to  bishops,  1  Whitg.  460 ;  com 
manded  that  bishops  should  be  ordained  by 
their  metropolitans,  ib.  439  n.;  decreed 
that  if  any  man  were  made  a  bishop  with 
out  the  consent  of  his  metropolitan,  he 
might  not  be  a  bishop,  3  Jew.  333 ;  wrote 
to  the  church  in  Egypt  concerning  the 
election  of  ministers,  1  Whitg.  408,  409; 
ordered  priests  found  eating  in  taverns  to 
be  excommunicated,  2  Cran.  39;  referred 
to  on  deacons,  2  Whitg.  177;  the  council 
forbade  the  clergy  to  have  women  residing 
with  them,  except  relations,  1  Ful.  261 ; 
durst  not  dissolve  priests'  marriages,  2  Ful. 
153,  4  Jew.  1053;  a  strong  attempt  to  do 
so  successfully  resisted  by  Paphnutins, 

1  Bui.  401,  2  Cran.  169,  1  Ful.  480,  2  Ful. 
240,  1  Hoop.  376,  1  Jew.  227,  425,  1  Lat. 
288,  Pil.  532,  576,  Rog.207,  3  Tyn.  157  n., 
165;  the  statement  denied  or  doubted  by 
some  Romanists,  1  Hoop.Slti  n. ;  the  coun 
cil  ordained  that  on  Sundays  and  at  Pente 
cost  Christians  should  pray  standing,  Calf. 
257,  413,   2  Cran.  38,    Whita.  593,   666, 

2  Whitg.  451 ;  public  confession  spoken  of, 

3  Jew.   369;    canon   respecting    penance, 
1  Ful.  432 ;    persons   excommunicated  by 
one  bishop  not  to  be  received  by  another, 
1  Jew.  388,    3  Whitg.    260 ;    the    bishops 
shouted,  "Let  the  ancient  orders  hold  still," 
1  Jew.  2,  320,  4  Jew.  1042 ;    there   were 
some  unseemly  contests  there,   2  Whitg. 
436;  by  whom  the  council  was  approved, 
1  Jew.  412  ;  many  thousands  consented  to 
it,  1  Jew.  358;  alleged  to  have  sought  the 
pope's  confirmation,   1  Jew.   410,   4  Jew. 


914 ;  allusion  in  one  of  its  decrees  to  the 
fifty-second  apostolic  canon,  2  Ful.  106 ; 
divers  canons  mentioned,  1  Whitg.  220 ; 
their  number  variously  reckoned,  2  Whitg. 
151 ;  only  twenty  genuine  ones  remain, 
1  Jew.  359  ;  the  fathers  cite  some  canons 
not  found  amongst  the  twenty,  2  Whitg. 
152  ;  some,  it  is  said,  were  burned  by  here 
tics,  1  Jew.  351,  354;  some  are  corrupt  and 
counterfeit,  4  Jew.  937,  2  Whitg.  150;  an 
interpolation  in  the  eighteenth  canon,  2 
Ful.  107 ;  the  council  falsified  by  Zosimus, 
q.  v. ;  condemned  by  heretical  councils, 
Rid.  134;  confounded  by  some  with  the 
second  Nicene  synod,  Calf.  154  n 

NICE  II.  (787  )  :  corrupt,  idolatrous,  and 
wicked,  1  Ful.  260,  2  Jew.  653,  1  Whitg. 
531;  an  heretical  conventicle,  Whita.  564; 
many  of  the  bishops  of  Greece  were  present, 
4  Jew.  652;  on  the  authorities  alleged 
there,  Calf.  315  n. ;  the  fictitious  Liber  de 
Passione  Imaginis  Christi,  2  Ful.  200 ;  false 
testimony  adduced  as  if  from  Ambrose,  ib. 
207 ;  the  council  anathematized  image- 
breakers,  1  Ful.  198— 201,  Phil.  406;  an 
argument  used  there  for  images  in  churches, 
1  Jew.  78;  vanities  and  idolatrous  fables  in 
this  council,  2  Jew.  658,  664 ;  it  affirmed 
that  Christ  dwelt  in  dead  men's  bones,  ib. 
594;  denied  that  there  were  two  kinds  of 
worship,  ib.  666 ;  decreed  the  adoration  of 
images,  Calf.  48, 1  Jew.  548,  4^  Jew.  791, 792, 
1055,  1109,  1110,  Park.  91,  92,  Rid.  94, 
Rog.  209,  3  Tyn.  183,  thereby  contradicting 
scripture,  general  councils,  and  ancient 
doctors,  Whita.  509 ;  referred  to  respecting 
the  picture  sent  to  Abgarus,  Calf.  41  n. ; 
on  the  emperor's  image,  2  Jew.  604  ;  canon 
against  pluralities,  1  Whitg.  530,  531;  it 
allowed  a  clerk  to  labour  with  his  hands 
rather  than  to  have  two  benefices,  3  Whitg. 
445;  rejected  the  false  epistle  to  the  Lao- 
diceans,  Whita.  108,  303  ;  Leontius  said 
there,  what  an  altar  or  a  sacrifice  is,  Chris 
tians  in  a  manner  do  not  know,  2  Jew. 
735;  it  condemned  the  council  of  Elvira, 
Calf.  155;  recognized  the  Quini-Sext  coun 
cil,  ib.  137  n.;  decrees  of  the  council  of 
Constantinople,  A.D.  754,  preserved  among 
its  acts,  Calf.  71  n.,  138  n.,  Park.  91  n. ; 
it  declares  that  pope  Honorius  was  con 
demned  for  a  heretic  in  two  general  coun 
cils,  4  Jew.  926;  calls  Eupsychius  a  priest 
of  the  church  of  Csesarea,  3  Jew.  125, 
410,  4  Jew.  805;  Petrus  protopresbyter  and 
Petrus  presbyter,  the  pope's  legates,  sub 
scribed  before  all  the  bishops,  4  Jew.  912; 
it  was  condemned  by  Charlemagne,  and  the 


COUNCILS 


243 


council  of  Frankfort,  Calf.  155,  &c.,  2  Ful. 
154,  Park.  92,  Rid.  94;  contents  of  the 
Caroline  Books  in  reply  to  it,  Calf.  156 — 
175 ;  its  decrees  rejected  in  England  and 
France,  2  Ful.  23 

Orange  I.  (Arausicanum — 441):  forbade 
catechumens  to  enter  the  baptistery,  2  Jew. 
706 ;  prohibited  the  celebration  of  the  eu- 
charist  on  Good  Friday  and  Easter  eve, 

1  Jew.  246 

Orange  II.  (529) :  declares  that  to  be 
lieve,  to  will,  and  to  be  able  to  do  as  we 
should  do,  is  wrought  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
3  Bui.  10;  subscribed  by  the  prince's  am 
bassadors  and  noblemen,  4:Jeiv.  1024,  1025 

Orleans  I.  (Aurelianense — 511):  called 
litanies  rogations,  2  Ful.  183 ;  required 
communion  thrice  a  year,  1  Jew.  176  ;  this 
(?)  synod  ordered  the  sacrament  to  be 
burned  when  mouldy,  3  Bee.  374;  it(?)  de 
creed  that  every  Christian  man  might  have 
an  oratory  in  his  house,  but  not  have  mass 
said  there,  1  Jew.  184 ;  a  canon  relative  to 
the  erection  of  churches,  attributed  to  the 
first  council  of  Orleans,  borrowed  from  a 
novel  of  Justinian,  Calf.  135,  136,  2  Ful. 
150 

II.  (538) :  summoned  by  Childebert, 

Rog.  205 

Oxford  (1222):  a  deacon  degraded  for 
apostasy,  and  afterwards  burned,  Bale  3 

• (  ....  ):  forbade  the  sale  of  masses, 

3  Jew.  552 ;  the  name  of  Christ  omitted  in 
its  acts,  and  our  lady's  name  put  in  its  place, 
ib.  677 

Paris  (551?)  :  in  the  time  of  Childebert, 
Rog.  205 

VI.  (  ...  ):  referred  to  on  baptism 

at  Easter  and  "Whitsuntide,  4  Bui.  367  n 

(  ...  ):  Probianus,  bishop  of  Bour- 

ges,  consented  and  subscribed  at  a  synod 
here,  4  Jew.  1025 ;  a  council  of  Paris  uni 
versally  scoffed  at,  1  Jew.  70 

Pisa  (1511):  the  Lateran  council 

summoned  to  repeal  its  decrees,  1  Jew.  70, 

4  Jew.  1110 

Plaisance  (Placentinum — 1095):  directed 
that  none  should  be  ordained  without  a 
title,  1  Whitg.  480—482;  on  archdeacons, 

2  Whitg.  176 

Quini-sext :  v.  Constantinople  (691) 
Ratisbon  (  ....  ) :  a  council  at  Reinspurg 
declared  that  pope  Hfldebrand,  under  a 
colour  of  holiness  (by  forbidding  priests' 
marriage)  had  laid  the  foundation  for  An 
tichrist,  4  Jew.  744 

Rheims  (813)  :  summoned  by  Charle 
magne,  Rog.  204 


Rheims  (9..):  a  council  under  Hugh 
Capet,  in  which  Arnulphus  proclaimed  the 
pope  Antichrist,  4  Jew.  744,  Rog.  182,  347 

( 1119) :  Thurstan  abp  of  York  con 
secrated  there,  Pil.  584;  in  this  council, 
or  in  one  held  about  this  time,  Bernard  is 
said  to  have  severely  censured  the  Romish 
clergy,  1  Jew.  121  (&  al.  v.  Bernard). 

Rimini  (Ariminense — 359) :  not  allowed, 
and  why,  1  Jew.  410,  3  Jew.  217;  it  most 
impiously  decreed  that  Christ  is  not  God, 
4  Jew.  1109 ;  confirmed  the  Arian  heresy, 
Rog.  209 ;  rejected  the  term  oyuoouo-ioj/, 
Whita.  535;  Ruflinus  says  none  of  the 
bishops  there  understood  the  word,  ib.  139  ; 
condemned  by  a  council  at  Rome  in  the 
time  of  Damasus,  1  Jew.  413 ;  Basil's  advice 
respecting  its  acts,  Whita.  439 ;  abhorred 
by  Ambrose,  Calf.  345;  rejected  by  Augus 
tine,  ib.  10,  2  Jew.  638,  996;  Gelasius  cau 
tions  against  it,  1  Jew.  Ill,  112 

Rome  (2..):  councils  here  in  Cyprian's 
time,  1  Bui.  12  n 

( 251)  :  held  against  Novatian,  ±Jew. 

1007 

//.    (325) :    a  council   alleged  to 

have  been  held  by  pope  Sylvester  at  the 
very  time  of  the  council  of  Nice,  4  Jew. 
993 ;  it  is  declared  therein  that  the  pope  is 
to  be  judged   of  no  man,    1  Jew.  68,  78, 

3  Jew.  222,  339,  4  Jew.  1000 ;  said  to  have 
decreed  that  no   priest  should  make   the 
chrism,  for  Christ  of  chrism  hath  his  name, 

4  Jew.  1000 

(3 . .) :    a   council  under  Damasus 

condemns  the  Arian  synod   of  Ariminum, 

1  Jew.  413 

(496):    seventy  bishops  sat  there, 

Calf.  171  n. ;  the  council  received  apocry 
phal  books,  WJiita.  39,  44 ;  denounced  the 
Recognitions,    Calf.   21 ;    its  opinion    on 
the  acts   of  Sylvester,  ib.  174 n.;    on  the 
books  of  Lactantius,  ib.  181 ;  on  the  Scripta 
de  Inventione  S.  Crucis,  ib.  324  n 

///.  (502?):  at  a  synod  in  the  time 

of  Symmachus,  king  Odoacer  marvelled 
that  anything  was  attempted  without  his 
knowledge,  4  Jew.  952, 1001 

(650) :  the  council  of  pope  Martin 

[that  of  Rome,  650?]  on  metropolitans, 

2  Whitg.  241 

V.  (731):    confirmed  image  wor 
ship,  Calf.  48 

VI.  (732):  enjoined  the  worship  of 

images,  2  Brad.  309,  Calf.  48 ;  this  or  the 
preceding  council  (or  perhaps  that  of  769) 
said  to  have   confuted   the   Iconomaehes, 
Phil.  406 

16— 2 


244 


COUNCILS 


Rome  (8..):  a  council  under  Nicolas  I. 
prohibited  any  being  present  at  the  mass 
of  an  unchaste  priest,  1  Jew.  70,  4  Jew. 
801 

(1050):  condemned  Berengarius, 

2  Hoop.  48  n 

(1059):  referred  to  on  the  eucha- 

rist,  Coop.  39 ;  here  Lanfranc  opposed  the 
opinions  of  Berengarius,  1  Hoop.  117  n., 
whom  the  council  compelled  to  subscribe 
that  Christ  is  in  the  sacrament  sensibly, 
1  Jew.  446,  459 ;  remarkable  gloss  on  the 
recantation,  ib.  459 ;  this  synod  seems  to 
be  that  referred  to  Grin.  73  n.  as  the 
second  of  Lateran ;  reference  to  it  with 
respect  to  unchaste  priests,  4  Jew.  802 

(1099):  Urban  II.  here  anathema 
tized  all  clerks  who  should  do  homage  to 
any  prince  for  their  preferments,  1  Tyn. 
380  n 

(1538) :  the  assembly  of  eight  cardi 
nals,  in  the  time  of  Paul  III.,  1  Jew.  469; 
report  of  the  cardinals,  &c.  as  to  the  state 
of  the  church,  4  Jew.  1107;  on  the  corrup 
tion  of  manners  at  home,  2  Jew.  728,  807  ; 
they  took  order  for  the  abating  of  the  mul 
titude  of  friars  and  monks,  ib.  1019 

Rouen  (Rothomagense — 1072?) :  first  for 
bade  that  the  eucharist  should  be  delivered 
into  the  hands  of  the  laity,  3  Sec.  412, 
Hutch.  230 

Saleyunstadiense :  v.  Selinystad. 

Saragassa  (Csesaraugustanum —  ...  ): 
censured  those  who  received  the  sacrament, 
and  did  not  eat  it  presently  in  the  church, 

1  Jew.  148  n.,  242 

Sardica  (347) :  summoned  by  Constan- 
tius,  2  Whitg.  362;  Cusanus  says  Augus 
tine  held  not  this  for  a  catholic  council,  but 
rather  for  a  council  of  Arian  heretics, 
4  Jew.  938 ;  British  bishops  there,  3  Jew. 
165;  remarks  on  the  famous  decree  at 
tributed  to  it  respecting  appeals  to  Rome, 

2  Ful.  70,  71,  and  see  308,  353;  reference 
to  the  same,  4  Jew.  838  ;  the  synod  ordered 
that  clergy  excommunicated  by  one  bishop 
should  not  be  received  by  another,  3  Whitg. 
261;  on  excommunication  by  a  bishop  in 
anger,  ib.  262;  this  council  mistakenly  al 
leged  for  Nice,  4  Jew.  937,  938 

Seleucia  (359) :  not  lawful,  1  Jew.  410 

Selinystad  (Salegunstadiense — 1022):  for 
bade  any  priest  to  offer  more  than  three 
masses  in  a  day,  2  Jew.  G26,  633 

Sens  (1140) :  Abelard  compelled  to  re 
cant,  1  Bee.  337 

Sens  (  ....  ):  preferred  images  to  books, 
2  Jew.  660 


Seville  II.  (Hispalense — 619?) :  reserves 
the  consecration  of  altars,  churches,  virgins, 
&c.  to  the  bishop,  and  forbids  priests  to 
administer  the  sacraments  or  to  preach  in 
his  presence,  2  Whitg.  374 

Sinuessa  (303):  fabulous,  2  Ful.  364, 
365  n.,  3  Jew.  340  n. ;  said  to  have  decreed 
that  the  pope  should  be  judged  by  no 
man,  3  Jew.  339,  4  Jew.  833;  yet  Marcel- 
linus  is  alleged  to  have  been  judged  by  it, 

2  Ful.  364,  365,  3  Jew.  339,  340 
Sirmich  (Sirmiense,  or  Syrmiense — 351, 

357,  358):  not  lawful,  1  Jew.  410;  con 
demned  the  orthodox  as  Homoousians,  and 
subscribed  to  the  impiety  of  the  council  of 
Ariminum,  ±Jew.  1109;  willed  Felix  and 
Liberius  to  be  bishops  at  Rome  together, 

1  Jew.  377 ;    statement   that    Athanasius 
went  away  (qu.  from  Tyre?),  4  Jew,  961 

Spain :  v.  Braga. 

Strenaeshalch  (now  Whitby — 6..) :  kings 
Oswine  and  Alfride  there,  2  Ful.  16 

Syrmiense :  v.  Sirmich. 

Tela,  in  Spain  (  ...  ):  asserted  to  have 
forbidden  appeals  to  Rome,  1  Jew.  388, 

3  Jew.  216 

Teuver :  v.  Tribur. 

Toledo  I.  (400) :  anathematized  those 
who  should  receive  any  other  scriptures 
than  those  received  by  the  church,  Whita. 
326;  denounced  heresies  respecting  the 
Godhead  and  manhood  of  Christ,  3  Bui. 
268 ;  condemned  the  Priscillianists,  who 
thought  man's  body  to  be  governed  by  the 
stars,  2  Bui.  363;  its  creed,  1  Bui.  22, 

2  Hoop.  536 ;  its  doctrine  approved,  1  Brad. 
371  n. ;   this  synod  is  stated  to  have  per 
mitted    concubinage    to    the    unmarried ; 
Gratian  says  it  enjoined  it,  but  in  editions 
of  the  Corp.  Jur.  Can.  subsequent  to  the 
reformation,  the  passage  has  been  altered, 

4  Jew.  631,  3  Tyn.  40  n 

III.  (  ...  )  :    prescribed  that  the 

articles  of  faith  should  be  recited,  that  the 
people  might  present  hearts  purified  to  re 
ceive  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  3  Bee. 
414 

IV.   (633) :    called  ignorance   the 

mother  of  all  errors,  and  declared  it  to  be     . 
most  of  all  to  be  eschewed  in  priests,  1  Bee. 
384,  1  Jew.  57,  334,  2  Jew.  800 ;  prohibited 
trine  immersion  in  baptism,  2  Bee.  227  n., 
±Bul.  365,   2  Cran.  58,    Whita.  593;    di 
rected  the  priests  and  deacons  to  communi 
cate  at  the  altar,  the  clerks  in  the  choir, 
the  people  outside  the  choir,  1  Jew.  198 ; 
on  the  election  of  priests,  1  Whitg.  411 ;  on 
certain  priests  who  used  the  Lord's  prayer 


COUNCILS 


245 


only  on  Sunday,  1  Jew.  170 ;  it  decreed  that 
women  unlawfully  joined  with  priests, 
should  be  removed  by  the  bishop,  and  sold, 
4  Jew.  639;  its  creed,  1  Bui.  24;  its  doc 
trine  approved,  1  Brad.  371  n 

Toledo  VI.  (638):  in  what  sense  the 
word  primacy  is  used  by  it,  1  Jew.  366 

VIII.  (653):  says  it  is  better  not 

to  fulfil  a  vow  than  to  commit  wickedness, 
1  Bee.  372,  3  Jew.  400 

XI.  (675) :  ordered  that  if  any  man 

received  not  the  sacrament  delivered  by 
the  priest,  he  should  be  excommunicated, 

1  Jew.  251 ;  on  the  communion  of  the  sick, 

2  Bee.  245,  1  Jew.  251 

XII.  (681 ) :  speaks  of  several  masses 

as  celebrated  in  a  day,  2  Jew.  626,  638, 
&c. ;  sacrifice  and  receiving  noted  as  sun 
dry  things,  1  Jew.  129 ;  the  use  of  images 
condemned,  2  Bee.  71  n.,  Phil.  407 

XVI.  (694?):    referred  to  against 

images,  2  Bee.  71  n 

Toulouse  (1229) :  first  forbade  the  laity  to 
possess  the  scriptures  in  their  own  tongue, 
1  Tyn.  132  n 

Tours  I.  (461  *) :  forbids  a  clerk  to  be 
come  a  layman,  2  Whitg.  382 

//.  (567) :  commanded  the  Lord's 

body  to  be  laid  up  under  the  cross,  Calf. 
136,  2  Ful.  150;  (this  council?)  referred  to 
about  providing  a  pix,  3  Bee.  373 

///.  (  ...  ) :  charged  bishops  not 

to  give  themselves  to  feasts,  2  Whitg.  382 ; 
its  canon  concerning  the  translation  of 
homilies,  2  Ful.  15;  this  seems  to  be  the 
council  summoned  by  Charlemagne,  Roy. 
204 

TRENT  (1545 —  63):  v.  Catechisms, 
Chemnitius. 

No  general  council,  4  Jew.  1051,  Whita. 
40,  but  a  conciliabulum  of  a  few  popish  he 
retics,  2  Ful.  231 ;  an  evil  confederacy,  Lit. 
Eliz.  619 ;  assembled  more  by  the  instiga 
tion  of  the  emperor  Charles,  than  willingly, 
4  Jew.  1102;  the  design  of  it,  3  Bui.  119, 
4  Bui.  529 ;  the  indiction,  or  calling  of  the 
prelates,  4  Bui.  529, 530 ;  the  council  opened 
by  card.  Hosius,  I  Ful.  8n.,lZur.  113  n.;  its 
decrees,  sessions,  and  prorogations,  4  Bui. 
531,  532,  2  Zur.  60,  83  n.,  3  Zur.  23,  254 ; 
nothing  done  uprightly  or  by  good  order, 
4  Jew.  1084 ;  references  to  it,  Phil.  397,  Pro. 
Eliz.  420  n.,  1  Zur.  136,  325,  2  Zur.  250; 
the  pope  wished  it  to  be  removed  to  Bo 
logna,  3  Zur.  58;  protest  of  the  emperor 
Charles,  the  French  king,  and  other  Chris 


tian  princes,  4  Jew.  905,  1052;  slowness  of 
its  proceedings,  1  Zur.  118,  124,  341;  only 
forty  bishops  present,  4  Jew.  JJ05,  1056; 
only  twenty- two  at  first,  ib.  905  n.;  Harding 
says  there  were  nearly  two  hundred,  ib. 
1051;  Pates,  sometime  bishop  of  Worcester, 
sat  there,  ib.  905,  1056,  Phil,  xxxvii,  1  Zur. 
79  n.,  also  Goldwell  of  St  Asaph,  Phil. 
xxxvii,  also  Wauchop,  titular  archbishop 
of  Armagh,  4  Jew.  905,  1056;  two  of  the 
bishops  were  slain  in  adultery,  ib.  905,  913, 
1056  ;  Isidore  Clarius  was  there,  1  Ful. 
62  n . ;  the  Protestants  thought  of  attending, 

2  Cran.  430  n. ;  Elizabeth  refused  to  send 
representatives,   1   Zur.   101,   see  4   Jew. 
910  n.;  why  the  English   would   not  go 
there,  4  Jew.  898,  953;    Melancthon  and 
Brentius  went  to  defend  the  confessions  of 
their  churches,   Whita.  10;  the  reformed 
were  not  allowed  a   hearing,  1  Jew.  62, 

3  Jew.  204,  207  n.,  208,  4  Jew.  953,  1114; 
the  pope's  safe  conducts,  4  Jew.  953,  954 ; 
the  agreement  of  the  Tridentiue  fathers,  ib. 
956;  the  freedom  of  the  council,  ib.  957; 
Jewel's  Apology  read  there,  3  Jew.  186 ; 
two  divines  were  ordered  to  reply  to  it,  ib.; 
Orationes  in  Concil.  Trident,  habitae  (ed. 
Dudithius),  Jew.  xxxvi;  for  the  speeches 
of  Amb.  Catharinus  and  Cornelius  bishop 
of  Bitonto,  see  Catharinus  and  Cornelius ; 
Antonius  Marinarius  said,  If  the  faith  of 
the  gospel  were  the  rule  of  our  life,  we 
should   be  Christians  indeed,   as   now  by 
titles  and  ceremonies  we  are  called  Chris 
tians,  4  Jew.  874  ;  what  the  French  king's 
ambassador   said   about  councils,  ib.  908, 
916,  947,  948,  949,  Rog.  210;  decree  con- 
cerning  the  canon  of  scripture,  2  Ful.  222 ; 
rejecters  of  the  Apocrypha  accursed,  Rog. 
83  n. ;  what  the  council  decreed  concern 
ing  the  authenticity  of  the  Vulgate,  2  Jew. 
831,  4  Jew.  907,  Whita.  110,  111,  143,  145, 
&c.  ;    it  censured  the  translations  of  Isi 
dore  Clarius,  1  Ful.  287 ;  its  judgment  as 
to  vernacular  versions,  Whita.  209 ;  it  made 
no  decree   on  the  authority  of  scripture, 
ib.  275 ;  its  decree  concerning  the  inter 
pretation   of  scripture,   ib.  402,  410;  the 
reception  of  unwritten  tradition  command 
ed,  ib.  502 ;  it  made  tradition  equal  to  the 
holy  scriptures,  Rog.  79,  200,  209 ;  on  free 
will,^.  106  n.;  on  works  before  justification, 
ib.  128 ;  on  original  sin,  4  Jew.  786  ;  from 
the  decree  on  this  point  the  virgin  is  ex- 
cepted,  Rog.  99  n.,  134 n.;  on  concupiscence, 
3  Jew.  464,  Rog.  102  n.,  103  n.;  on   sin 


»  The  first  council  in  Sir  N.  H.  Nicolas's  list,  is  that  of  X7- 


216 


COUNCILS 


after  baptism,  Hog.  139  n.;  on  justification, 
ib.  115,  116,  124,  127  nn. ;  on  works  before 
justification,  ib.  127  n.;  on  works  of  super 
erogation,  ib.  130;  it  says  that  we  should 
ever  doubt  our  election  and  justification, 
ib.  113  n.,  loin.;   curses  all  who  say  that 
the  sacraments  of  the  new  law  were  not  all 
ordained  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  that 
there  are  fewer  or  more  than  seven,  3  Jew. 
460,  and  all  who  hold   that  grace  is   not 
given  by  the  sacraments  ex  opere  operate, 
2  Jew.  751 ;  a  decree  passed  respecting  the 
Lord's  supper,  3  Zur.  24  n.;  the  council 
anathematizes  all  who  should  hold  that  it 
is  necessary  for  infants  to  receive  the  com 
munion,  an  opinion  maintained  by  St  Au 
gustine  and  pope  Innocent  I.,  2 Fill.  41  n.;    j 
allows  either  leavened  or  unleavened  bread, 
according  to  custom,  1  Jew.  534  n.;  on  con 
secration  in  silence,  2  Jew.  697 ;  on  tran- 
substantiation,  2  Brad.  227  n.;  one  whole 
summer  spent  about  the  communion  of  the 
cup,  4:  Jew.  948;  it  granted  the  communion 
in  both  kinds  to  some  countries  on  certain 
conditions,  1  Jew.  205,  3  Jew.  203 ;  evaded 
the  question  by  referring  it  entirely  to  the 
decision  of  the  pope,  Grin.  22  n.;  accursed 
all  who  should  maintain  the  need  of  com 
munion  in  both  kinds,  1  Jew.  231,  3  Jew. 
597 ;  provided  that  little  sins  need  not  be  ut 
tered  in  confession,  3  Jew.  372 ;  on  penance, 
1  Brad.iG  n.;  on  attrition,  1  Tyn.  2G5  n.; 
it  declared  extreme  unction  to  be  a  sacra 
ment,  Calf.  248 ;  maintained  the  invocation 
of  saints,  Rog.   209;   decreed   that  relics 
should  be  worshipped,  ib.  224 ;  ratified  the 
doctrine   of  purgatory,  3  Bui.  389,  Rog. 
214  ;  affirmed  that  Christ,  descending  into 
hell,  liberated  the  fathers,  Rog.  66  n. ;  its 
decree   concerning   Latin  service,    Whita. 
250;  arguments  in  defence  of  that  decree 
refuted,  ib.  251,  &c.;  it  confessed  the  pope 
to  be  above  the  council,  1  Jew.  68 ;  reserved, 
in  all  things,  the  authority  of  the  apostolic 
see,  4:  Jew.  773;  discussions  on  the  order  of 
bishops,  2  Bee.  319  n.,  1  Brad.  506  n. ;  it 
decreed  that  all  bishops  should  preach  the 
gospel,  4  Jew.  821, 1111 ;  ordained  that  one 
man  should  not  have  two  benefices  at  one 
time,  ib. ;  cursed  those  who  should  say  that 
they  who  minister  neither  the  word  of  God 
nor  the  sacraments  are  no  priests,  3  Jew. 
309,    310;    the    legates    complained    that 
priests  differed  from  laymen  only  in  apparel, 
4  Jew.  971 ;  Jac.  Nanchiantes  bishop  of 
Chioca  obliged  to  crave  pardon  of  the  pope, 
ib.  955 ;  the  council  condemned  the  cardinal 
de  Chatillon,  1  Zur.  250  n. ;  its  Index,  Calf. 


155  n.;  the  council  ended,  4  Jew.  906; 
Jewel's  letter  to  Scipio,  a  gentleman  of 
Venice,  about  this  council  (Latin  and  Eng 
lish),  ib.  1093—1126;  proposed  synod  of  the 
reformed  churches  in  opposition  to  the 
Tridentine  council,  2  Cran.  430—434,  3 
Zur.  23,  502  n 

Tribur  (or  Teuver— 1036?) :  forbade  the 
ministration  of  the  sacrament  in  wooden 
vessels,  4  Bui.  420 ;  referred  to  on  private 
mass,  1  Jew.  106  n 

Trullo  (In) :  v.  Constantinople  (691) 
Turonense  or  Tyronmse  :  v.  Tours. 
Tyre  (335) :    Athanasius   said   to    have 
departed  from  it,   4  Jew.  951  n. ;   he  was 
condemned  by  it,  2  Ful.  358,  1  Jew.  392 ; 
Constantino  cited  to  his  camp  the  bishops 
who  had  been  present  at  it,  1  Jew.  396, 
4  Jew.  963 

Urbanum,  i.  e.  of  pope  Urban  II.:  v. 
Plaisance. 

Vaison  II.  (Vasense  529):  referred  to, 
1  Jew.  106  n. ;  cone.  Vaa.  III.  al.  II.  (be 
lieved  to  be  the  same),  allowed  the  reading 
of  homilies,  3  Whitg.  345,  347,  348 

Valence  (374) :  ordered  clerks  defiled 
with  mortal  sin  to  be  deposed,  3  Jew.  309 

(1248) :  referred  to  on  the  eucharist, 

Coop.  39 

Vangionum  (In  civitate) :  v.  Worms. 
Verceil   (1050) :   condemned   Jo.  Scotus 
Erigena,  200  years  after  his  death,  Grin. 
74;  transubstantiation  unknown  until  after 
it,  1  Hoop.  118,  524 

VIEA-XE  (1311,  12):   decreed  that  there 
should  be  professors  of  Hebrew  and  Greek 
in  all  universities,  Whita.  468 
Whitby :  v.  Strenaeshalch. 
Winchester  (1076) :  enjoined  celibacy  on 
the  clergy,  2  Ful.  23,  93 

Worms  (868  ?) :  referred  to  on  baptism  at 
Easter  and  Whitsuntide,  4  Bui.  367  n. ; 
(the  same  synod?)  says  the  dipping  into 
the  water  in  baptism  is  the  going  down 
into  hell,  and  the  coming  out  of  the  water 
is  the  resurrection,  3  Jew.  593 

(1076):  its  charges  against   pope 

liildebrand,  4  Jew.  641,  825 
Counsel :  good  counsel,  2  Bui.  51 
Counsellors :  v.  Lawyers. 

The  duty  of  counsellors  of  state,  Sand. 
110 

Country  :  how  greatly  we  are  bound  to  it, 
1  Bee.  232;  it  is  included  in  the  term  "  pa 
rents,"  in  the  fifth  commandment,  1  Bui. 
268 ;  how  to  be  honoured,  ib.  275 ;  on  fight 
ing  in  defence  of  it,  ib.  276 ;  we  must  pray 
for  it,  ib.  279  ;  the  fervent  affectiou  which 


COUNCILS  —  COVENANTS 


247 


some  have  had  to  their  country,  1  Bee.  233, 
&c.,  1  Bui.  278;  the  affection  of  English 
men  to  theirs,  1  Bee.  235 ;  that  of  Becon, 
ib. 

Con  per  (Tho.),  bishop:  v.  Cooper. 

Couppage  (   ),  a  priest :  1  Brad.  517 

Coarsely  :  cursorily,  2  Jew.  601 

Court :  v.  Courts. 

Courtenay  (Will.),  abp  of  Canterbury:  at 
tends  a  parliament  at  Cambridge,  Park. 
300  n. ;  said  to  have  enriched  himself  with 
money  gathered  to  rebuild  Paul's  cross, 
Pil.  GOG;  he  persecuted  Wickliffe,  Bale 
326 

Courtenay  (Will.),  earl  of  Devon  [so  called, 
but  he  was  attainted  in  his  father's  life 
time]  :  Catherine  his  wife,  daughter  of  king 
Edward  IV.,  3  Zur.  625 

Courtenay  (Hen.),  next  earl  of  Devon,  and 
marq.  of  Exeter :  near  to  the  crown,  3  Zur. 
207,  625  n.;  beheaded,  2  Cran.  386  n., 
3  Zur.  207,  625  n 

Courtenay  (Edw.),  nest  earl  of  Devon, 
and  marq.  of  Exeter:  excepted  from  an 
act  of  indemnity,  3  Zur.  207  ;  in  prison,  ib. 
220;  released  by  queen  Mary,  ib.  367,  368; 
mentioned,  after  his  restoration,  JVow.  i, 
Phil.  182 ;  personated  by  Cleobury,  3  Zur. 
133  n. ;  his  death  at  Padua,  ib. 

Courtiers :  their  character,  Pil.  289,  309  ; 
examples  of  good  ones,  ib.  294  ;  Nehemiah 
an  example  to  them,  ib.  288,  293 

Courtop  Street,  in  Kent :  the  residence  of 
Elizabeth  Barton,  2  Cran.  65, 252,  272;  our 
lady  of  Court  of  Strett,  ib.  272,  273  n 

Courts  (Civil):  courts  of  law  and  conscience, 
Pil.  4G6;  the  court  of  Augmentations,  iLat. 
261  n.;  the  court  of  Chancery,  suits  there, 
2  Cran.  257,  306,  315;  the  Exchequer,  a 
writ  therefrom,  Park.  163;  the  court  of 
First-fruits  and  Tenths,  2  Cran.  489 ;  the 
court  of  the  Marches,  3  Whitg.  604;  the 
Star-chamber,  Grin.  344,  392,  Park.  418, 
427,  3  Whitg.  C04 ;  an  order  made  there  for 
the  expulsion  of  sundry  of  the  perverse  sort 
in  religion  from  the  Inns  of  Court,  Park. 
384;  the  Court  of  Wards,  2  Cran.  368, 

1  Lai.  69:  (some  local  courts  are  mentioned 
under  the  names  of  the  places  where  they 
are  holden). 

Courts  (Ecclesiastical):  v,  Proctors. 

The  ecclesiastical  courts  briefly  described, 

2  Zur.  359,  360;  of  bishops'  courts  and  their 
officers,  3  Whitg.  265  ;  their  process  in  the 
prince's  name,  ib.  267  ;  their  jurisdiction  in 
matrimonial  causes,  2  Cran.  249,  252,  253, 
(and    see    Marriage) ;    dispensations    sold 
therein,  2  Zur.  130;  letter  from  Grindal  to 


the  officers  of  his  courts,  Grin.  361;  tho 
court  of  Arches,  1  Lot.  52  n.,  2  Lat.  414, 

1  Tyn.  235,  238,  2  Zur.  360  ;  once  sat  in  St 
Paul's,  Pil.   540;  a  suit  in  this  court,  2 
Cran.  364;  its  licences,  3  Whitg.  276;  letter 
to  the  dean,  2  Cran.  253 ;  the  Commissaries' 
court,  Roa.  310,  3  Whitg.  279 ;  the  Consis 
tory  courts,  1  Lat.  52;  the  court  of  Facul 
ties,  3  Whitg.  8,  11,  12,  265,  1  Zur.  164, 
179, 180,  2  Zur.  149,  360;  Grindal's  account 
of  it,  Grin,  446  ;  he  and  Parker  desired  its 
abolition,  Grin.  448,  Park.  363 

Courts  of  the  Lord's  house  :  what  is  signified 
thereby,  1  Bee.  300 

Cousins:  included  in  the  term  parents  in  the 
fifth  commandment,  1  Bui.  269 

Cousin  (Jo.),  or  Cousins :  minister  of  the 
French  church  in  London,  Grin.  310  n., 
313  n.,  2  Zur.  96,170 

Coutances  (Arth.  bp  of) :  v.  Coss6  (A.  de). 

Cove,  near  Dunwich,  Suffolk  :  the  birthplace 
of  Bale,  Bale  vii. 

Covel  (Jo.):  Ace.  of  the  Gr.  Ch.,  2  Bee. 
266  n 

Covell  (Will.):  his  answer  to  Jo.  Burges, 
Rid.  533 

Covenants,  Testaments  :  v.  Law,  Gospel. 

Tyndale's  definition  of  the  word  tes 
tament,  1  Tyn.  9,  93  n.,  409,  see  also 
93,  105,  364,  365,  379,  476,  3  Tyn.  27  ; 
covenants  were  ratified  by  the  slaying  of 
beasts,  4  Bui.  245,  2  Tyn.  215;  covenants 
amongst  the  Jews,  1  Tyn.  347,  348 ;  cove 
nant  of  God  and  man,  1  Brad.  322,  326, 

2  Bui.  169,  Lit.  Edw.  503,  (552),  1  Tyn. 
403,  469,  470 ;    some  feign   appointments 
between  men  and  God  to  which  he  never 
subscribed,  2  Tyn.  103 ;  the  covenant  made 
with  Adam,  2  Bui.  169 ;   with  Noah,  ib. 
169,  1   Tyn.  348;   with  Abraham,    2  Bui. 

169,  170,  1  Tyn.  349  ;  how  long  this  league 
should  last,  2  Bui.  170 ;  its  conditions,  ib. 

170,  171 ;  circumcision  the  sign  or  seal  of 
it,  ib.  172 ;  the  old  and  new  covenants  con 
trasted,  2  Bui.  293,  &c.,  Hutch.  246, 1  Tyn. 
363,  364,  476;  both  were  of  force  from  the 
beginning,  Hutch.  326 ;  both  are  yet  opera 
tive,  ib.  247 ;  the  old  testament  was  con 
firmed  with  blood,  1  Tyn.  363 ;  it  was  fearful 
and  terrible,  ib.  364  ;  its  rewards  were  tem 
poral,  ib.  415;  its  conditions,  ib. ;  the  new 
covenant,  spoken  of  in  Jer.  xxxi,  Whita. 
561 ;  made  in  Christ's  blood,  1  Tyn.  363 ; 
it  was  from  the  beginning,  ib.  417 ;  ours 
and  the  fathers'  are  one,  2  Bui.  283,  293; 
it  is  gentle,  and  promising  mercy,  1  Tyn. 
364 ;  its  effects,  when  believed,  ib.  417 ;  the 
free  promise  is  a  covenant  on  God's  behalf 


248 


COVENANTS  —  COVETOUSNESS 


only,  1  Brad.  327;  God's  covenant  in 
Christ's  blood  depends  not  on  us,  2  Brad. 
153 ;  how  God's  covenant  is  with  those  that 
walk  and  are  perfect  before  him,  1  Bee. 
210;  on  the  use  of  the  word  covenant  with 
respect  to  sacraments,  4  Bui.  253  ;  why  the 
Lord's  supper  is  called  a  testament,  ib.  403; 
why  God's  word  is  called  a  testament,  Now. 
(2),  114,  Whita.  651;  God's  testament 
neither  to  be  augmented  nor  diminished, 

1  Bui.  114 

—  The  Scottish  covenant :  renewed  by 
James  VI.,  2  Zur.  331 

Covent :  convent,  2  Tyn.  24 

Coventry,  co.  Warwick:    monks  put  out  in    ; 
Richard  I.'s  days,  Pil.  610;  martyrs  there, 
Bale  63,  Poet.  164,  Rid.  384  n.,  1  Zur.  86; 
the  queen  of  Scots  removed  thither  from 
Tutbury,  1  Zur.  217,  247  n 

Coverdale:   a   district  in   Richmondshire,  2 
Cov.  vii. 

COVEKDALE  (Myles),  bp  of  Exeter  :  v.  Bible, 
English. 

A  short  biographical  notice,  1  Cov.  vii,  &c.; 
a  more  extended  memoir,  2  Cov.  vii,  &c. ; 
Tanner's  account  of  him,  ib.  xix ;  Bale's,  ib. 
xxii ;  his  birth,  ib.  vii ;  sent  to  Cambridge, 
ib.',  ordained  priest,  ib. ;  supports  the  re 
formation,  ib.  viii;  said  by  Foxe  (but  it  is 
believed  erroneously)  to  have  assisted  Tyn- 
dale  in  his  translations  at  Hamburgh,  ib. 
ix,  1  Tyn.  xxxix;  he  publishes  his  Bible, 

2  Cov.  ix;  and  new  editions  thereof,  ib.  x; 
goes   to  Paris  to  superintend  lord  Crom 
well's  Bible,  ib. ;  interrupted  by  the  Inqui 
sition,   ib. ;    returns  to   England,   ib.   xi ; 
publishes  the  Bible  of  1539,  ib. ;  his  de 
claration   at   Paul's   cross   concerning  his 
translation,  1  Ful.  98 ;  his  Testament  well 
read,  2  Btc.  420 ;   he  goes  abroad,  2  Cov. 
xi,  3  Zur.  223;    at  Tubingen,  2  Cov.  xii; 
appointed  minister  of  the  church  at  Berg- 
zabern,   ib.,  3  Zur.   483,   having  married 
Elizabeth  Macheson,  2  Cov.  xii;  his  cha 
racter  there,  3  Zur.  247 ;  known  abroad  as 
Michael  Anglus,  ib.  245  n.,   so  he   some 
times  wrote  himself,  2  Cov.  505  ;  returns  to 
England,  ib.  xii,  3  Zur.  494 ;  made  chaplain 
to  the   king  and  almoner   to   the   queen 
dowager,   2  Cov.  xiii ;    on   a   commission 
against  the  Anabaptists  and  other  sectaries, 
ib. ;  he  publishes  a  new  edition  of  his  Bible, 
ib. ;  goes  into  Devonshire  with  lord  Rus 
sell,  ib.;    appointed  coadjutor  to  Veysey, 
bishop  of  Exeter,  ib.  xiii,  1  Lat.  272  n. ;  to 
be  bishop  of  Exeter,  3  Zur.  483 ;   conse 
crated,  2  Cov.  xiii,  2  Cran.  429 n.;  Cran- 
mer's  letter  to  Cecil  in  his  behalf  when 


elected,    2  Cran.   429 ;    a  bishop   indeed, 

1  Lat.  272;  deprived  on  the  death  of  king 
Edward,  2  Cov.  xiii ;  summoned  before  the 
council,  ib.;    imprisoned,  3  Zur.  505;  in 
peril,  1  Brad.  290;  released  on  the  inter 
cession  of  the  king   of  Denmark,  2  Cov. 
xiii;    in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9);   goes  to  Den 
mark,  2  Cov.  xiii;  preacher  to  the  exiles  at 
Wesel,  ib.;  returns  to  Bergzabern,  ib. ;  his 
works  proscribed,  ib.;   is  at  Geneva,  ib. ; 
returns  to  England,  ib.;  preaches  at  Paul's 
cross,  ib.  xv ;  assists  at  the  consecration  of 
abp  Parker,  ib. ;  named,  1  Zur.  131 ;  recom 
mended  by  Grindal  for  the  see  of  Llandaff, 

2  Cov.  529 n.;    presented  to   St   Magnus, 
London,  ib.  xv ;   his  letter  to  Cecil  on  his 
appointment,  Grin.  284  n. ;  absent  from  the 
Lambeth  conference  about  the  vestments, 
Park.  270  n. ;  he  resigns  St  Magnus,  2  Cov. 
xv ;  permitted  to  officiate  without  the  vest 
ments,  Grin.  203,  205,  1  Zur.  202  n.  ;  his 
death  and  burial,  2  Cov.  xvi. 

WHITINGS  AND  TRANSLATIONS,  edited  by 
the  Rev.  Geo.  Pearson,  B.D.,  1  Cov. ;  RE 
MAINS,  edited  by  the  same,  2  Cov. ;  lists 
of  his  writings,  1  Cov.  ix,  2  Cov.  xix ; 
the  Spiritual  and  most  Precious  Pearl,  re 
ferred  to,  3  Bee.  34  n.;  the  Exhortation 
to  the  Carrying  of  Christ's  Cross,  ascribed 
to  him,  I  Brad.  412  n.,  2  Cov.  227,  &c.; 
his  Letters  of  the  Martyrs,  Grin.  211 ;  he 
translated  a  book  on  matrimony  by  Bui- 
linger,  1  Bee.  29 ;  this  may  be  the  book 
referred  to  3  Zur.  245 ;  (The  Old  Faith, 

1  Cov.  1,  &c.,  and  The  Hope  of  the  Faith 
ful,  2  Cov.  135,  are  also  translations  from 
Bullinger,  q.  v.) ;  remarks  on  his  writings 
and  translation  of  the  scriptures,  2  Cov.  xvii ; 
letter  from  him  to  Calvin,  3  Zur.  31 ;  to 
Fagius,  ib.  32 ;  Coverdale,  Humphrey,  and 
Sampson,  to  Farell,  Viret,  Beza,  and  others, 

2  Zur.  121 ;  letter  from  Bullinger  to  Cover- 
dale,  ib.  136 

—  Elizabeth  (Macheson)  his  wife,  2  Cov. 
xii,  xiv. 

Coverham,  co.   York   (N.  R.) :    Coverdale's 
birthplace,  2  Cov.  vii. 

Coverte  (Geo.)  :  2  Cran.  362 

Covetousness,  Avarice  :  v.  Commandments. 
Avarice,  a  poem,  by  Hen.  Lok,  Poet.  138; 
coveting  forbidden  by  God,  1  Brad.  172, 
2  Bui.  120,  &c.,  2  Cran.  105,  Now.  (21), 
136 ;  condemned  in  the  Lord's  prayer, 
2  Bee.  164 ;  against  covetousness,  with  sen 
tences  and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
453,  &c. ;  that  of  the  age  reprehended, 
2  Bee.  7  ;  its  prevalence,  1  Bee.  41,  3  Bee. 
59,  60;  that  of  the  papal  clergy,  3  Tyn.  53; 


COVETOUSNESS  —  CRACKENTHORP 


249 


of  the  clergy  and  laity,  Hutch.  338 ;  this  sin 
reigns  chiefly  in  old  men,  2  Bee.  373,  1  Lat. 
431 ;  on  walking  after  it,  Sand.  118;  covet- 
ousness  condemned,  2  Jew.  1043;  it  is  a 
grievous  sin,  1  Lat.  107,  &c.,  239,  the  sin 
of  Nineveh,  ib.  241,  and  of  London,  ib. 
242 ;  the  evils  which  follow  it,  2  Tyn.  99, 
101,  102;  it  is  the  root  of  all  evil,  1  Lat. 
109,  184,  246,  280,  Nord.  174 ;  it  is  idola 
try,  Sand.  182;  its  evil  effects  on  the 
nation,  1  Lat.  99,  317;  often  the  cause  of 
rebellion,  Cran.  192,  1  Lat.  247 ;  it  is 
accursed,  2  Tyn.  17;  it  is  insatiable,  Pil. 
61,  3  Tyn.  281 ;  what  the  covetous  delight 
in,  2  Bee.  428 ;  they  will  hear  nothing 
against  covetousness,  2  Lat.  213 ;  they  be 
come  more  covetous,  1  Lat.  278 ;  they  mock 
God  when  they  pray,  ib.  403  ;  they  believe 
not  the  promises,  ib.  270,  2  Lat.  155  ;  hor 
rible  death  of  a  covetous  man,  1  Lat.  277, 
541 ;  a  lesson  to  the  covetous,  2  Lat.  90 ; 
a  warning,  1  Sec.  127 ;  a  prayer  against 
covetousness,  3  Bee.  59,  60 ;  a  remedy 
against  avarice,  1  Cov.  524 

Coveyke  (Will.),  proctor:  2  Cran.  492 

Cowbuck  (Rob.),  alias  Parsons,  q.  v. 

Cowling  castle,  co.  Kent :  the  dwelling  of 
lord  Cobham,  Bale  18 

Cowper  (Jo.):  accused,  2  Cov.  499 

Cowper  (Rob.) :  Parker's  tutor  at  C.  C.  C.  C., 
Park,  vii,  481 

Cowper  (Tho.),  bp  :  v.  Cooper. 

Cox  (D.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  li;  the  Lord's 
prayer  paraphrased,  ib.  503 

Cox  (Jo.  Edm.);  editor  of  Cranmer's  works, 
1  and  2  Cran. 

Coxe  (Rich.),  bp  of  Ely :  sometime  dean  of 
Ch.  Ch.  Oxon,  Park.  118,  Phil.  213  n.; 
chancellor  of  Oxford,  2  Jew.  952  n,;  tutor 
to  king  Edward,  Phil.  213  n. ,  3  Zur.  384 ; 
almoner  to  that  prince,  ib.  82  ;  one  of  the 
compilers  of  the  liturgy,  Rid.  316,  1  Zur. 
234  n. ;  his  opinion  thereof,  ib.  235;  patron 
of  Jo.  ab  Ulmis,  3  Zur.  384,  389,  395 ;  com 
missioner  in  the  disputation  on  the  eucha- 
rist  at  Oxford,  ib.  391  n.;  dean  of  West 
minster,  ib.  561 ;  he  attends  the  duke  of 
Somerset  at  his  execution,  ib.  449;  gives 
up  the  chancellorship  of  Oxford,  ib.  457 ; 
intended  to  be  made  a  bishop,  ib.  458; 
arrested  on  the  death  of  Edward  VI.,  ib. 
684 ;  deprived  of  his  preferments,  ib.  373 ; 
he  escapes  in  the  same  ship  with  Sandys, 
Sand,  xv ;  an  exile  for  religion,  1  Cran. 
(9)  ;  at  Frankfort,  Jew.  xii,  Rid.  387, 
3  Zur.  753,  755,  763;  his  firmness  in  the 
troubles  there,  Grin.  239,  Jew.  xiii ;  he 
preaches  before  the  queen,  2  Zur.  16  n. ; 


concerned  in  the  disputation  at  Westmin 
ster,  1559,  1  Zur.  11  ;  a  commissioner  for 
the  revision  of  the  Prayer  Book,  Grin. 
v ;  designed  for  the  bishoprick  of  Norwich, 
1  Zur.  23 ;  appointed  bishop  of  Ely,  ib.  40  ; 
elected,  Park.  101  n.;  consecrated,  Sand. 
xviii,  1  Zur.  63,  65  n. ;  he  objects  to  the 
crucifix  in  the  queen's  chapel,  and  writes 
to  her,  ib.  66 n.;  takes  part  in  a  dispu 
tation  concerning  images,  ib.  67 ;  advises 
the  queen  to  marry,  Grin.  19  n.  ;  has 
the  care  of  the  deposed  bishop  Watson, 
ib.  281 ;  assists  in  the  compilation  of  certain 
Advertisements,  Park.  233;  to  preach  at 
Paul's  cross,  ib.  261;  desires  the  enforce- 
ment  of  uniformity,  ib.  270  ;  his  part  in  the 
Bishops'  Bible,  ib.  282,  336  n.;  an  eccle 
siastical  commissioner,  ib.  383 ;  defends  the 
Prayer  Book,  the  surplice,  &c.,  1  Zur.  235, 
&c. ;  his  opinion  of  N.  Sanders,  Park. 
410  ;  libelled,  ib.  474;  required  to  surrender 
lands  belonging  to  his  see,  1  Zur.  319 n.; 
at  Grindal's  confirmation  as  abp  of  Can 
terbury,  Grin,  x;  recommended  as  visitor 
of  St  John's  college,  Cambridge,  ib. 
359 ;  mentioned,  Bale  206,  Grin.  267, 
1  Zur.  59;  letters  by  him,  Park.  151,  281, 

1  Zur.  26,   65,   112,   207,   220,  234,   243, 
268,   279,   282,   284,   297,    306,    307,   314, 
315,  316,  318,  328,  2  Zur.  41,  192,  3  Zur. 
119 — 123;    letter    from   him    and    others, 
exiles  at  Frankfort,  to  Calvin,  3  Zur.  753 ; 
he  signs  letters  to  the  queen,  Park.  101, 
129,  294,  and  a  letter  to  lord  Burghley,  ib. 
394 ;  letters  to  him,  1  Zur.  362,  2  Zur.  42, 
225,  249,  258 ;  letter  to  him,  Grindal,  and 
Jewel,  from  Bullinger,  ib.  178 

—  He  married  the  widow  of  Dr  Turner, 

2  Zur.  181,  204 ;  his  daughter  Joanna  mar 
ried  John,  son  of  abp   Parker,  Park,  x, 
484 

Coy,  or  Corle :    to  strike   or  pat  with    the 

hand,  2  Bee.  696 

Cr (R...):  Poet.xx*. 

Crabbe  (Pet.) :  Concilia,  2  Ful.  15,  107,  179, 

200,  243,  288,  294,363,364,  400,  Jew.  xxxv, 

3  Jew.  295,  4  Jew.  682,  739,  747,  752,  800, 
834,  840,  878  bis,  926,  937,  938,  1033 ;  he 
complains  of  the  corruption  of  the  coun 
cils,  1  Jew.  341 ;  mutilates  them,  ib.  425 ; 
shamefully  corrupts  an  old  canon  against 
the  Angelici,  2  Ful.  42  n.;  his  reading  in  a 
remarkable  canon  of  a  council  at  Tours, 
Calf.  136  n 

Crackenthorp  (Rich.) :  Defence  of  Constan 
tino,  Calf.  174n.,  2  Ful.  359  n.,  360  n.; 
Vigilius  Dormitans,  Calf.  290  n.,  2  Ful. 
307  n. ;  Defensio  Ecclesia;  Anglicame,  Calf. 


250 


CRACKED THORP 


CRANMER 


96  n.,  137  n.,  2  Ful.  110  n.;    Contra   Ar- 

chiep.  Spalat.,  Calf.  64  n.,  258  n 
Cracow :  3  Zur.  689  ;  the  prince  or  lord,  ib. 

688,701;  the  bishop's  conduct  towards  a 

preacher  of  the  gospel,  ib.  700 
Cradle  crowns  :  2  Cran.  37 
Cradocke   (Edw.):   was  Margaret  professor 

of  divinity  at  Oxford,  Coop.  iv. 
Craiford  (Jo.)  :  v.  Crayford. 
Crafte(Geo.):  v.  Crofts. 
Craig  (Jo.),  minister  of  Edinburgh :  2  Zur. 

364 ;  letter  from  him   and  others  to  abps 

Parker  and  Young,  Park.  205 
Crail,  Scotland  :  the  plague  there,  2  Zur.  335 
Ciaketh:  boasteth,  Calf.  351 
Craling  castle,   Scotland:    destroyed  by  the 

English,  1  Zur.  225  n 
Crambe  :  cabbage,  Calf.  320 
Cramp-rings  :  Rid.  501 
Cranbrook,  co.  Kent :   Frensham's  bequest, 

2  Zur.  21  n 
Crane  (Jo.),  fellow  of  Ch.  coll.  Cambridge, 

Park.  25,  26 

Crane  (Nich.):  was  a  leader  of  the  Separa 
tists,  Grin.  316  n.,318 
Crank :  sickly,  4  Jew.  945 
Cranmer  (Anne),  dau.  of  the  abp :  2  Cran. 

219  n 
Cranmer  (Dorothy),  sister  of  the  abp,  and 

wife  of  Harold  Kosell,  q.  v. 
Cranmer  (Edm.),  brother  to  the  abp:  made 

archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  268  n.; 

sends  informations  against  Dr  Benger,  ib. 

301 ;  he  claims  certain  tithes  at  Davington, 

ib.  313;  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Cranmer   (Geo.):    on  Puritanism,  3  Whitg. 

xvi. 
Cranmer  (Jo.),  of  Aslacton,  brother  of  the 

abp:    Margaret   (Fitz- Williams)  his  wife, 

2  Cran.  330  n 
Cranmer  (Marg.),  dau.  of  the  abp:  2  Cran. 

219  n 

Cranmer  (Susan),  wife  of  Tho.  Brooke,  q.  v. 
CRANMER   (Tho.),  abp   of   Canterbury:    v. 

Bible  (English),  Catechisms. 

His  life,  state,  and  story,   from  Foxe's 

Acts   and    Monuments,    1  Cran.  vii,  &c. ; 

biographical  notice,  by  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Cox, 

2   Cran.  vii,  &c. ;    his  birth,   1  Cran.  vii, 

2  Cran.  vii ;  education,  ib. ;  first  marriage, 

1  Cran.  vii,   2  Cran.  vii,  219,  557;   he  re 
tires  to  Waltham,  1  Cran.  viii,  2  Cran.  vii ; 
sent  for  by  the  king,  1  Cran.  ix,  2  Cran.  vii ; 
made  archdeacon  of  Taunton,  2  Cran.  vii ; 
sent  on  an  embassy  to  Rome,  1  Cran.  x, 

2  Cran.  vii;    ambassador  to   Charles  V., 
1  Cran.  xi,  2  Cran.  viii;   his  second  mar 
riage,   2  Cran.  viii,  219,  550,  557,   3  Zur. 


466 ;  made  archbishop,  1  Cran.  xi,  2  Cran. 
viii;  his  consecration,  2  Cran.  237,  560, 
561 ;  the  bulls  for  it,  ib.  237 ;  his  oaths 
to  the  pope  and  his  protestation,  ib.  535, 
537,  538,  559 — 562;  he  pronounces  judg 
ment  for  the  king's  divorce  from  Catherine 
of  Arragon,  ib.  viii  ;  his  labours  for  re 
formation,  Pil.  37,  3  Zur.  329,  480,  482 ; 
he  unmasks  the  maid  of  Kent,  2  Cran.  66 ; 
describes  idolatry  at  "NValsingham,  &c., 
1  Hoop.  40 ;  patronizes  Latimer,  1  Lat. 
ix ;  divorces  Anne  Boleyn,  2  Cran,  viii ; 
receives  a  copy  of  Matthew's  Bible,  1  Tyn. 
Ixxv;  commends  it  to  Cromwell,  and  thanks 
him  for  procuring  the  king's  sanction,  ib. 
Ixxv,  Ixxvi ;  gives  injunctions  to  the  diocese 
of  Hereford,  2  Cran:  81,  2  Lat.  242  n. ; 
takes  cognizance  of  Dr  Crewkehorne,  I  Lat. 
x;  reproved  by  Grynajus,  3  Zur.  526;  the 
Six  Articles,  1  Cran.  xii,  xvi,  2  Cran.  ix; 
charged  with  burning  Kich.  Mekins  and 
others,  1  Cran.  xxix,  3  Zur.  221 ;  a  con 
spiracy  against  him,  and  his  deliverance, 
1  Cran.  xvii,  2  Cran.  ix;  the  English  litany 
of  1544,  2  Cran.  ix,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxiv ;  death 
of  king  Henry,  2  Cran.  ix  ;  the  archbishop's 
change  of  views  on  the  Lord's  supper, 

1  Oan.xix,  3  Zur.  13  n.,  71,89,323,  383  n., 
388;    his    proceedings   in   king    Edward's 
time,  2  Cran.  ix;  his   alleged  dependence 
on  Ridley,    Rid.  283,  284;    he  patronizes 
Becon,    1  Bee.  x ;   undertakes   to  educate 
the  son  of  Fagius,  2  Cov.52Q;  Martyr,  Tre- 
mellius,  Bucer,   Fagius,  &c.  with   him  at 
Lambeth,  3  Zur.  535;  speaks  of  seditious 
priests  in  Devonshire,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  461 ; 
the  controversy  with  Gardiner,  1  Cran.  xx, 

2  Cran.  x,  3  Zur.  388  (and  see  below) ;  sig 
nature  as  privy  councillor,   Rid.  508;   he 
visits  Joan  Bocher,  Hutch,  iii;  erroneously 
stated  by  Foxe  to  have  urged  Edward  VI. 
to  sign  her  death  warrant,  ib.  iv,  v;   he 
was   not  present   when   the  warrant  was 
signed,  ib. ;   blamed  by  the   Familists  for 
burning  her,  Rog.  350 ;  he  accuses  Hooper 
before  the  council,  2  Hoop,  xii ;  a  dispen 
sation  granted  to  him  by  the  king  to  depart 
from  the  usual  forms  of  consecration  in  the 
case  of  that  bishop,  ib.;  he  writes  to  Bucer 
for  his  advice  in  the  matter  of  garments,  ib. 
xiii ;  he  supports  the  foreign  churches  in 
London,    3  Zur.  568;    his  favour  to    the 
church  of  Zurich,  ib.  93;  he  endeavours  to 
secure  unity  of  doctrine  in  all  the  reformed 
churches,    Rog.  3;  recommends  a  confer 
ence  of  protestant  divines,  2  Cran.  430 — 
434,  3  Zur.  23,  502  n. ;  in  displeasure  for 
shewing   his   conscience    in  the  duke  of 


CRANMER  —  CREATION 


251 


Somerset's  case,  and  for  opposing  the 
spoil  of  church  goods,  I  Cran.  xii,  Rid. 
59  ;  the  Articles  drawn  up,  2  Cran.  xi ; 
he  replies  to  Dr  Smith,  3  Zur.  495;  a 
commissioner  for  the  reform  of  the  eccle 
siastical  law,  3  Zur.  590;  accession  of  queen 
Mary,  1  Cran.  xx,  2  Cran.  xi ;  his  declara 
tion  against  the  mass,  1  Cran.  xx,  xxi, 
3  Zur.  371,  505  n.;  he  is  committed  to  the 
Tower  on  a  charge  of  treason,  2  Cran.  xi, 
3  Zur.  371,  505,  506 ;  Ridley,  Latimer,  and 
Bradford  with  him  there,  2  Brad,  xxxiii, 
74  n.,  2  Lot.  258 ;  in  peril  of  death,  1  Srad. 
290 ;  proceedings  against  him,  2  Cran.  xi, 
3  Zur.  343,  507,  743 ;  he  is  attainted, 
1  Cran.  xxi,  2  Cran.  xi,  442  n.,  3  Zur.  374; 
sent  to  Oxford,  with  Latimer  and  Ridley, 

1  Cran.  xxi,   2  Cran.  xi,   3  Zur.  515 ;   the 
disputation  there,  2  Hoop.  593,  1  Jew.  53, 

2  Jew.  571,   Pil.  400;    his  letter    to  the 
council   ou  this  disputation,  2  Cran.  445 ; 
record  of  it,  Park.  160 ;  his  examination 
before  Brooks,  &c.,  1  Brad.  494,  1  Cran. 
xxii,  2  Cran.  212 — 224;  scandalous  charac 
ter  of  his  judges,  1  Zur.  12  ;  interrogatories 
against  him,  with  his  answers,  2  Cran.  219 ; 
the  process  against  him,  in  Latin,  ib.  541 ; 
he  has  Jewel  and  Mounson  for  his  notaries 
or  reporters,  Rid.  194 ;  cited  to  Home,  yet 
kept  in    prison   at    Oxford,    2  Cran.  xii, 

1  Jew.  59;  burned  at  Rome  in  a  mummery, 

2  Jew.  029 ;  his  submissions  and  recanta 
tions,   1  Cran.  xxii,  3  Zur.  173  n.;   copies 
of  them,  2  Cran.  563 ;  extract  from  Bon- 
ner's  register  stating  that  he  revoked  them, 
ib.  507  ;  his  letter  to  a  lawyer  respecting 
his  appeal,  ib.  455,  456;  in  prison,  ready  to 
die,    1  Brad.  410,  445  ;   his  last  sight   of 
Latimer  and  Ridley,  3  Zur.  751  n. ;    Dr 
Cole's  sermon  at  St  Mary's,  1  Cran.  xxiii, 
&c. ;  Cranmer's  prayer,  and  exhortation  to 
the  people,  ib.  xxvi,  2  Cran.  565;  his  mar 
tyrdom,    1  Cran.  xxviii,  2  Cran.  xii,  Poet. 
106,  3  Zur.  143,  173 ;  put  to  death  unlaw 
fully,  1  Jew.  59 ;  his  gentle  nature,  1  Cran. 
xi,  xiii;  an  example  of  it,  ib.  xiii ;  his  sin 
gular  patience,  ib.  xiii;  his  charity,  ib.  xvi; 
he  was  stout  in  God's  cause,  ib.  xii,  xvi; 
the  order  of  his  study,  ib.  xi. 

WHITINGS  AND  DISPUTATIONS  RELATIVE 
TO  THE  SACRAMENT  OF  THE  LORD'S  SUP 
PER,  edited  -by  the  Rev.  Jo.  Edm.  Cox, 
M.A.,  F.S.A.,  1  Cran.;  MISCELLANEOUS 
WRITINGS,  edited  by  the  same,  2  Cran. ; 
lists  of  his  writings,  1  Cran.  xxx,  2  Cran. 
xii ;  homilies  composed  by  him,  2  Cran. 
128  n.,  3  Zur.  626;  they  teach  the  necessity 
of  good  works,  Wool.  31;  the  Catechism 


(q.  v.)  set  forth  by  him,  its  doctrine,  3  Zur. 
381,  643  n. ;  references  to  his  Answer  to 
Gardiner,  2  Brad.  274,  384  n.,  2  Cov.  253, 
262,  1  Hoop.  100,  4  Jew.  635,  2  Lat.  265, 
272,  &c.,  Pil.  523,  547,  Rid.  160  n.;  it  was 
translated  into  Latin  by  Jo.  Foxe,  but  only 
part  of  it  printed,  1  Zur.  42  n. ;  his  contro 
versy  with  Gardiner  never  entirely  printed, 
Grin.  232  n. ;  perhaps  the  writer  of  the 
Variations  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  published 
as  Ridley's,  Rid.  307,  543;  another  copy 
in  1  CYwi.380;  Jenkyns's  Remains,  1  Cran. 
iv,  444 ;  some  of  his  written  books  in  pri 
vate  hands,  Park.  186,  187  ;  further  par 
ticulars  respecting  his  MSS.,  ib.  191 ;  MS. 
note  in  his  copy  of  Augustine,  4 Bui.  272 n.; 
his  letters,  2  Cran.  229 — 458;  their  con 
tents,  ib.  581 ;  some  of  these  letters  will  be 
found  in  Jew.  xii.  n.,  Park.  39,  40,  43, 
3  Zur.  11—29 ;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  169, 
190,  2  Hoop,  xv,  Rid.  361,  362,  3  Zur.  363, 
520,  526,  531,533,711;  dedications  to  him, 
2  Bee.  525,  Hutch.  1 ;  Cranmer  railed  at 
by  Sanders,  2  Ful.  247 

— Joan,  his  first  wife,  2  Cran.  vii,  219, 
567;  Anne,  his  second  wife,  the  niece  of 
Osiander,  ib.  219,  550,  3  Zur.  466;  his 
children,  2  Cran.  219  n 

Cranmer  (Tho.),  son  of  the  abp :  2  Cran. 
219  n. ;  a  youth  left  at  Strasburgh,  probably 
the  same,  4  Jew.  1197,  1198,  1  Zur.  8 

Cranmer  hall,  co.  Lincoln  :  1  Cran.  vii. 

Crantz  (Alb.)  :  v.  Krantz. 

Crashawe  (Will.) :  his  Sermon  at  the  Crosse 
cited  with  reference  to  the  baptism  of  bells, 

Calf.  15  n 
Crass  us  :  ridiculed  by  the  Parthians,  Whita. 

218 
Crates,   the   philosopher :   anecdote  of  him, 

Wool.  85 

Crauford  (Jo.  earl  of)  :  v.  Lindsay. 
Crawley  (North),  co.  Bucks :  Garbrand's  rec 
tory,  2  Jew.  816  n 
Crayford  (Jo.),  master  of  Clare  hall :  2  Lat. 

378  n.;    vice-chancellor    of    Cambridge, 

2  Cran.  293 
Crazed :    ill,   sickly,   2  Brad.  95,  116,   Rid. 

366 

Creake :  to  cry  creake,  what,  Coop.  22  n 
Creake  (Jo.),  or  Creke :  servant  to  Cranmer, 

2  Cran.  248,  255,  268,  270 

—  Mrs   Creke,  perhaps  widow   of  the 

above,  2  Cran.  302 
Cream  :  chrism,  Bale  320 
Creation :  v.  God. 

The   creation,    1  Brad.  140,    1  Bui.  43, 

1  Cov.  14,  Now.  (30),  146,  Rog.  39,  &c. ; 

its  history  contained  in  few  words,  3  Bui. 


252 


CREATION  —  CREEDS 


174;  God  made  all  things  of  nothing', 
Hutch.  68 ;  the  making  and  preservation  of 
the  world,  Lit.  Edw.  501,  (550),  the  fa 
thers  hold  that  nothing  has  been  created 
since  God  rested,  Bale  233;  errors  re 
specting  the  creation,  Rog.  40 — 42;  its 
end,  Now.  (31),  147 ;  what  it  can  teach, 
Calf.  355;  David  celebrates  it,  3  Bui.  177; 
our  thanks  are  due  to  God  for  it,  1  Bee. 
176,  177;  the  creation  of  man,  ib.  46, 
1  Brad.  120, 141, 149,  Lit.  Edw.  501,  (551), 
Now.  (32,  100),  147 ;  all  things  were  made 
for  man ;  and  according  to  his  state,  so  are 
they,  1  Brad.  352,  &c. ;  creation  shall  be 
restored,  ib.  355,  &c. ;  there  is  a  double 
creation, — in  Adam,  and  in  Christ,  1  Bee. 
81 ;  creation,  preservation,  grace,  Pro.  B. 
12;  creation  is  not  permitted  to  man, 
3  Tyn.  242 

Creature  (KTIO-IS,  Rom.  viii.):  its  subjection 
to  vanity,  and  its  deliverance,  1  Brad.  352, 
&c.,  Pil.  92 

Creatures :  all  creatures  praise  God ;  verses 
by  Tim.  Pett.,  Poet.  386;  the  creatures 
obey  God,  Pil.  90 ;  they  refuse  to  serve  man 
through  sin,  ib.  91  ;  they  are  not  to  be 
considered  in  themselves,  ib.  230 
Credence:  a  pledge  to  be  credited,  1  Tyn. 

85 

Credence  table  :  2  Jew.  636  n 
Creeds  :  the  three  creeds,  2  Hoop.  120,  2  Lot. 
332,  Rog.  92 ;  they  may  be  proved  by  holy 
scripture,  ib.  94 ;  adversaries  to  them,  ib, 
93,  94 ;  many  creeds  are  mentioned  in  old 
writers,  as  those  of  Basil,  Damasus,  Je 
rome,  Cyprian  or  Ruffinus,  Gregory,  &c., 
3  Jew.  254,  255 

APOSTLES'  :  symbolum  commune  sive 
apostolorum,  2  Hoop.  533;  the  creed  as 
translated  by  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  83;  the 
creed  in  Latin  verse,  by  A..  Siberns,  Pra. 
Eliz.  403;  in  verse,  by  Coverdale,  2  Cov. 
646 ;  another  of  the  same,  ib.  547 ;  why 
it  is  called  a  symbol,  Lit.  Edw.  496, 
(546),  Now.  (26),  141,  why  the  creed  or 
symbol  of  the  apostles,  2  Bee.  15,  Now. 
(26),  142  ;  sometimes  called  canon,  Whita. 
27  n. ;  Basil  designates  it  the  canon  of 
right  and  the  standard  of  truth,  ib.  659  n. ; 
Ambrose  terms  it  the  key  of  Peter,  ib.  605 ; 
Augustine  calls  it  the  rule  of  faith,  ib.  485; 
it  is  taken  out  of  the  word  of  God,  2  Hoop. 
120,  Whita.  529;  its  words  are  scattered 
through  the  scriptures,  Whita.  529,  533 ; 
ascribed  by  some  to  the  apostles  them 
selves,  1  Bui.  123,  Whita.  528;  not  collected 
by  them,  2  Cran.  515;  a  brief  summary  of 
it  early  used  in  baptism,  1  Tyn.  253 ;  its 


articles  referred  to  by  Irenaeus,  Whita.  520; 
it  is  given  in  substance  by  Tertullian,  ib. 
484,  1  Whitg.  217;  it  contains  the  one 
faith,  3  Jew.  253,  die.;  it  was  sufficient 
at  first,  1  Bui.  12 ;  we  maintain  no  other 
faith,  1  Ful.  415;  it  accords  with  the 
word  of  God,  1  Brad.  435,  Rog.  92;  the 
unity  of  the  church  consists  in  the  twelve 
articles  thereof,  1  Brad.  524;  it  refutes 
various  heretics,  Whita.  486;  A  BRIEF 

AND     CLEAR    CONFESSION    OF    THE    CHKIS- 

TIAN  FAITH,  being  an  exposition  of  the 
creed,  by  bishop  Hooper,  2  Hoop.  19, 
&c. ;  sermons  on  it,  1  Bui.  122 — 179;  ex 
planation  from  the  Institution  of  a  Chris 
tian  Man,  2  Cran.  83,  &c. ;  a  meditation 
upon  it,  1  Brad.  140;  Jewel's  paraphrase 
of  it,  3  Jew.  252,  &c. ;  Tho.  Tusser,  his 
belief,  (a  paraphrase  of  the  apostles'  creed), 
Poet.  258  ;  other  expositions,  2  Bee.  15,  &c., 
Lit.  Edw.  500,  (550),  Now.  (27),  142;  its 
sum,  2  Brad.  122;  its  parts,  2  Bee.  16, 
1  Bui.  123,  2 Hoop.  21,  &c. ;  the  word  "in" 
occurs  but  thrice,  and  why,  Bale  33 ;  its 
first  clause  expounded  by  the  fathers  in  a 
threefold  sense,  "  Credo  Deo,  credo  Deum, 
credo  in  Deum,"  Whita.  300;  it  did  not 
originally  mention  the  descent  into  hell, 
ib.  536 ;  in  it  we  profess  our  belief,  in 
[rather  as  to]  the  church ;  if,  therefore, 
scripture  be  not  the  rule  of  faith  because 
it  is  an  article  of  faith,  neither  can  the 
church  be,  ib.  352;  it  does  not  mention 
scripture,  because  it  is  itself  an  epitome 
of  scripture,  ib.  299;  the  four  last  articles 
often  to  be  thought  upon,  1  Brad.  346 ; 
its  doctrine  to  be  received  and  taught, 
ib.  370,  2  Hoop.  120;  it  should  be  daily 
explained,  1  Hoop.  144 ;  it  was  the  custom 
to  recite  it  to  the  dying,  4  Bui.  74;  reviled 
by  Barrow,  Rog.  93 ;  the  creed,  Lord's 
prayer,  and  ten  commandments,  styled  the 
sum  of  scripture,  Whita.  388  ;  the  common 
people  of  the  North  have  ever  used  them 
in  English  metre,  Pil.  501 

ATHANASIAN  :  symbolum  beati  Athanasii, 
2  Hoop.  538;  the  same  in  English,  1  Bui. 
29 ;  ascribed  by  some  to  Eusebius  Vercel- 
lensis,  3  Jew.  254 ;  by  others  to  Hilary  of 
Aries,  1  Brad.  371  n. ;  probably  written  by 
Vigilius  Tapsensis,  an  African  bishop,  1 
Bui.  29  n.;  to  be  received,  1  Brad.  371, 
Rog.  92;  its  use  defended,  2  Whitg.  481; 
cited,  on  God,  1  Hoop.  125;  on  Christ's 
two  natures,  1  Jew.  485;  it  speaks  of 
Christ's  descent  into  hell,  but  omits  the 
burial,  Whita.  537 ;  called  Sathanasius'  creed 
by  some  heretics,  Rog.  93 


CREEDS  —  CROFTS 


253 


Chalcedon  :  the  creed  of  the  council  of 
Chalcedon,  taken  out  of  the  book  of  Isi 
dore,  Greek  and  English,  1  BuL  19 ;  the 
same  in  Latin,  2  Hoop.  535  ;  it  is  not  con 
trary  to  the  doctrine  of  Cyril,  1  Bui.  20 ; 
allowed,  1  Brad.  371,  2  Hoop.  74,  Phil.  35 

Charlemagne :  says  the  gospel  must  be 
preached  to  all,  that  all  may  believe  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  to  be  one 
Almighty  God,  3  Jew.  256 

Constantinople  :  the  creed  of  the  council 
held  at  Constantinople,  A.D.  381,  Engl., 
Gr.,  Lat.,  1  Bui.  16;  the  same  in  Latin, 
2  Hoop.  534 ;  this  creed  cited,  3  Bee.  455, 
1  Bui.  158,  436,  3  Bui.  310,  4  Bui.  356 ; 
allowed,  \Brad.  371,  2  Hoop.  74 

Cyril:  the  creed  of  Cyril,  sanctioned  by 
the  council  of  Ephesus,  see  Ephesus,  below. 

Damasus  :  the  creed  of  Damasus,  taken 
from  Jerome's  works,  Engl.  and  Latin,  1 
Bui.  32;  the  same  in  Latin,  2  Hoop.  538 ; 
allowed,  1  Brad.  371  ;  cited  on  Christ's 
ascension,  3  Jeiv.  257 

Ephesus  :  the  confession  of  faith  set  forth 
by  the  synod  at  Ephesus,  Gr.  and  Engl., 
1  Bui.  17;  the  same  in  Latin,  2  Hoop.  534; 
allowed,  1  Brad.  371,  2  Hoop.  74 

Innocent  III. :  his  creed  is  found  in  the 
Decretals,  4  Bui.  557 

Irenicus :  his  creed  or  declaration  of  the 
faith,  from  his  book  against  Valentinus, 
Gr.  and  Engl.,  1  Bui.  26 ;  the  same  in 
Latin,  2  Hoop.  537;  allowed,  1  Brad.  371 ; 
reference  to  it,  Whita.  520 

NICE;  the  Nicene  creed,  as  given  by 
Socrates,  Engl.  and  Gr.,  1  Bui.  15 ;  the 
same  in  Latin,  2  Hoop.  533;  it  was  devised 
against  the  Arians,  Hog.  93,  3  Whitg.  74 ; 
a  creed  substantially  the  same  as  that  called 
the  Nicene  was  drawn  up  by  Hosius  of 
Corduba,  Phil.  310  n.;  the  Nicene  creed 
was  appointed  by  pope  Marcus  to  be  sung 
at  the  mass,  2  Brad.  308 ;  used  in  our 
communion  service,  3  Whitg.  74;  allowed, 
1  Brad.  371,  2  Hoop.  74 ;  as  to  the  ex 
pression  "of  one  substance,"  see  Horn oii- 
sion  ;  why  this  creed  omits  the  descent  into 
hell  ,Whita.  537;  as  to  theclause  "Filioque," 
see  Holy  Ghost. 

Tertullian  :  his  creed,  from  his  book  De 
Praise.  Heret.,  Engl.  and  Lat.,  1  Bui.  28; 
the  same  in  Latin,  2  Hoop.  538;  it  is  the 
apostles'  creed  in  substance,  1  Whitg.  217 ; 
he  calls  it  the  rule  of  faith,  Whita.  484; 
allowed,  1  Brad.  371 

Toledo  :  the  creed  of  the  first  council  of 
Toledo,  taken  out  of  the  book  of  Isidore, 
Eng.  and  Lat.,  1  BuL  22;  the  same  in 


Latin,  2  Hoop.  536;   creed  of  the  fourth 

council  of  Toledo,  also  from  Isidore,  Eng. 

and  Lat.,  1  Bui.  24;  both  allowed,  1  Brad. 

371 

Creeping  :  v.  Cross,  ii. 
Creke  (Jo.  and  Mrs) :  v.  Creake. 
Crescens:  said  to  have  preached  in  France, 

1  Jew.  267,  &  corr.;  stated  to  have  been 
bishop  there,  liog.  329 

Cresconians :  thought  that  magistrates  were 

not  to  punish  malefactors,  Rog.  345 
Cresconius :  v.  Augustine,  xxvii. 

A  Donatist  heretic,  3  Jew.  226,  315 
Cresset:  a  watch-fire,  a  light  on  a  beacon, 

2  Bee.  610,  Calf.  298  ;  creshet,  Bale  346 
Cressey  :  a  family  related  to  Cranmer,  iCran. 

viii,  2  Cran.  vii. 

Cressy  (Hugh  P.) :  Church  History,  1  Lat. 
55  n 

Creswell  (Percival) :  1  Brad.  500,  514,  516 

Crete:  Jews  there  deceived  by  Satan,  2  Cran. 
50 ;  Candia  subject  to  Venice,  4  Jew.  693 

Crewkehorne  (Dr) :  v.  Cronkehorne. 

Creyghton  (   ):  2  Bee.  266n 

Cribble :  coarse  flour,  1  BuL  429 

Cricamus:  perhaps  a  mistake  for  Ochamus, 
2  Bee.  639 

Crinitus  (Pet.):  De  honesta  Disciplina,  Jew. 
xxxv ;  this  work  expurgated,  Calf.  190  n. ; 
cited  on  the  mistake  about  Longinus,  1  Jew. 
150  n. ;  it  records  a  decree  of  Valens  and 
Theodosius  against  representations  of  the 
sign  of  Christ,  2  Bee.  71  n.,  Calf.  190,  2 
Ful.  159,  2  Jew.  659,  Park.  90,  Rid.  92 ; 
on  the  learning  of  Jerome,  1  Jew.  278 n.; 
his  name  formerly  printed  Erinilus  in  one 
of  the  Homilies,  2  Ful.  159 

Crisp  (Sir  Hen.),  of  the  Isle  of  Thanet : 
Park.  204 

Crispin  (Edm.) :  notice  of  him,  2  Cran.  183n 

Crispin  (Jo.),  printer  at  Geneva:  Grin.  327  n 

Crispin  (Rich.)  :  notice  of  him,  2  Cran.  183  n 

Crispin  and  Crispinian  (SS.):  invoked  for 
shoes-making,  \Bec.  139;  account  of  them, 
ib.  n 

Crito  :  pseudonym  of  Jas.  Hamilton,  earl  of 
Arran,  4  Jew.  1224, 1  Zur.  56,  57  n.,  59,  &c. 

Croarius  (Andr.),  or  Croarienses:  3 Zur. 311 1 
437,  496,  500 

Croesus :  named,  1  Hoop.  184 

Croft  (Sir  James),  or  Croftes:  sent  to  Ire 
land,  3  Zur.  722  n.;  one  of  the  royal  visi 
tors  for  the  North,  1  Zur.  73n. ;  signature 
as  privy  councillor,  Grin.  405,  408,  414, 
417,  423,  427,  429,  433,  435,  Park.  381 ; 
named,  2  Zur.  34  n 

Crofts  (Geo.),  or  Crafte,  rector  of  Shepton 
Mallet,  &c.:  attainted,  2  Cran.  385n 


254 


CROIX  —  CllOSS 


Croix  (Pierre  de) :  Calf.  85  n.,  95  n 

Croke  (Rich.):  called  the  Grecian,  2  Brad. 
172,  Rid.  373;  notice  of  him,  2  Erad.MI  n. ; 
witness  against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  546 ;  his 
deposition,  ib.  547 

Crome  (Edw.) :  notice  of  him,  2  Cran.  339  n.; 
references  to  him,  2  Brad.  83,  2  Zat.  381 ; 
a  gospeller,  .Bate  157,  1G1 ;  his  preaching 
and  doctrine,  2  Cran.  339,  3  Zwr.  211 — 
213;  charged  with  heresy,  2  Lat.  350; 
recommended  by  Cranmer  for  dean  of 
Christ  church,  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  397  ; 
he  intercedes  with  the  king  against  perse 
cution,  3  Zur.  208 ;  in  trouble,  1  Lat.  xii, 
3  Zur.  211,  &c.;  the  king's  judgment  con 
cerning  him,  1540,  3  Zur.  214;  compelled 
to  recant,  2  Cran.  398  n. ;  opposes  Hooper, 
3  Zur.  80 ;  a  prisoner  for  the  truth,  2  Brad. 
95,  Rid.  356,  363,  365 ;  in  peril  of  death, 
1  Brad.  290  ;  he  signed  a  declaration  con 
cerning  religion,  ib.314,  but  is  said  to  have 
recanted,  Bale  142,  441,  1  Brad.  529 

Crome :  preterite  of  cram,  1  Tyn.  264 

Cronies :  hooks,  3  Bee.  150 

Crompe  (Hen.) :  persecuted,  Bale  43  n 

Cronipton  (Will.):  St  Austin's  Summes,  2 
Ful.  80  n.,  240  n 

Cromwell  (Gregory  lord),  son  of  the  next: 
notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  203 ;  his  death,  ib. 
496  n 

—  Elizabeth  (Seymour)  his  wife,  sister 
of  queen  Jane,  3  Zur.  340  n 

Cromwell  (Tho.  lord),  earl  of  Essex :  at 
court,  1  Cran.  xiii,  xiv  ;  3  Zur.  15,  611;  he 
seems  to  have  introduced  Tyndale's  works 
to  the  notice  of  the  king,  1  Tyn.  xli ;  his 
words  to  Cranmer,  1  Cran.  xix;  the  early 
patron  of  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  vii,  1  Tyn.  xlii ; 
he  instructs  S.Vaughan  to  persuade  Tyndale 
to  throw  himself  on  the  king's  mercy,  ib. 
xlii;  his  reply  to  Vaughan's  letter  respect 
ing  Tyndale,  with  interlined  corrections, 
ib.  xlv — xlviii ;  his  acts  with  reference  to 
Latimer,  1  Lat.  vi,  x,  xi,  2  Lat.  xv,  xviii, 
224;  master  of  the  rolls,  2  Cran.  306  n., 
Park.  5  n. ;  with  Cranmer  he  unmasks  the 
maid  of  Kent,  2  Cran.  66;  chancellor  of 
Cambridge,  2  Lat.  382 ;  he  writes  letters 
for  Tyndale's  deliverance,  1  Tyn.  Ixix ;  a 
letter  from  him  to  Parker,  Park.  5;  he 
obtains  licence  for  the  scriptures  to  be  read 
in  English,  2  Lat.  240  n.,  1  Tyn.  Ixxvi; 
undertakes  the  reprint  of  Matthew's  Bible, 
at  Paris,  under  the  superintendence  of 
Coverdale,  2  Cov.  x ;  dedication  to  him  of 
the  New  Testament,  1538,  ib.  xi,  32;  vicar 
general,  &c.,  3  Zur.  618;  he  read  the  sen 
tence  against  Lambert,  2  Cran.  218n.;  is 


made  high  steward  of  Cranmer's  chases, 
&c.,  2  Cran.  386;  employs  Coverdale  in 
Berkshire,  in  the  investigation  of  Popish 
superstitions  in  that  country,  2  Cov.  xi ; 
obtains  the  earldom  of  Essex,  3  Zur.  221 ; 
he  loved  antiquities,  2  Lat.  375;  his  fall, 
3  Zur.  202 ;  Cranmer's  letter  to  Henry 
VIII.  lamenting  to  hear  the  charge  of 
treason  against  him,  2  Cran.  401 ;  his  exe 
cution,  2  Cov.  xi,  2  Cran.  401,  3  Zur.  202  ; 
his  behaviour  at  his  death,  3  Zur.  203 ;  a 
prayer  said  by  him,  Pra.  Eliz.  202  n.  (the 
English  of  it,  ib.  109)  ;  letters  to  him,  2  Cov. 
490—501,  2  Cran.  237—600,  346  n.,  360 n., 

2  Lat.  367—418 

Crones  :  old  ewes,  2  Bui.  390 

Cronkehorne  (Dr),  or  Crewkehorne :  his  fana 
ticism,  2  Cran.  389,  1  Lat.  x. 

Crooch  (Mr) :  saluted,  Phil.  227 

Crope  :  crept,  2  Tyn.  270,  3  Tyn.  78;  cropen, 
Grin.  39 

Crosier :  the  bishop's  crose,  a  false  sign,  1 
Tyn.  252;  used  in  king  Edward's  time, 

3  Zur.  585  ;  disused  in  the  church  of  Eng 
land,  Pil.  584,  686  (cruch) ;  what  the  cro- 
sier's  staff  signifies,  2  Jew.  1020 

Cross  :  v.  Crucifix,  Images,  Thau. 

i.  The  Cross  generally,  Christ's  cross  in 
particular  :  the  cross  of  Christ,  what  it  is, 
3  Bee.  605 ;  books  on  the  cross,  see  Calf. 
index;  Calf  hill's  ANSWER  TO  THE  TREATISE 
OF  THE  CROSS  (by  Martiall),  Calf,  (see  the 
Table,  p.  393);  Fulke's  REJOINDER  to 
Martiall's  Reply,  2  Ful.  125,  &c. ;  the  cross 
prefigured  in  the  law  of  nature,  foreshewn 
by  Moses  and  the  prophets,  and  shewn  from 
heaven  in  the  time  of  grace,  2  Ful.  146, 
&c.;  represented  by  the  sail,  the  plough, 
the  four  winds,  &c.,  Calf.  177,  &c.,  2  Ful. 
164;  passages  of  the  Old  Testament  sup 
posed  to  refer  to  it,  Calf.  92—94,  103, 
2  Ful.  136,  &c.;  prefigured  by  Jacob  bless 
ing  his  sons,  2  Ful.  171 ;  by  the  lifting  up 
of  the  hands  of  Moses,  Calf.  104— 106,2  Ful. 
147;  by  the  two  sticks  gathered  by  the 
widow  of  Sarepta,  &c.,  2Ful.UG ;  the  figure 
found  amongst  the  heathen,  Calf.  178,  as 
on  the  breast  of  the  idol  Serapis,  Calf.  65, 
91,  107,  276,  277,  2  Ful.  148 ;  one  of  the 
Egyptian  letters  was  cruciform,  Calf.  276; 
so  the  Hebrew  letter  n  was  anciently  (v. 
Thau);  the  cross  of  Christ,  on  its  true 
form,  2  Zur.  44  ;  called  an  altar,  3 Bee.  138, 
139,253, 1  Ful.  241,  Phil.  193 ;  the  material 
cross  of  Christ  not  valued  by  the  apostles, 
1  Ful.  212;  the  invention  of  the  cross  by 
Helena  (q. «.),  Calf.  287,  321,  &c.,  1  Ful. 
212,  2  Ful.  190, 193, 194,  Pra.  Eliz.  529 n., 


CROSS 


8  Tyn.  124;  witnesses  agree  not  in  their 
statements  concerning  it,  Calf.  322 — 325; 
the  Chronicle  of  Eusebius  has  been  falsified 
respecting  it,  ib.  321  n.;  five  inventions  are 
recounted  in  the  Lombardic  History,  ib. ; 
what  Helena  did  with  it,  ib.  326,  327 ;  on 
supposed  fragments  of  it,  ib.  325 — 327 ; 
their  wonderful  increase,  ib.  32G;  pieces 
preserved  as  relics,  ib.  280,  &c.,  2  Ful.  180, 
&c.;  the  reservation  of  such  fragments 
compared  to  the  use  of  Pharisaical  phylac 
teries,  Calf.  283;  the  nails, i7>.327  ;  whether 
three  or  four,  ib.  328;  what  Helena  did 
with  them,  ib.  328,  329;  their  wonderful 
multiplication,  2  Ful.  194;  the  title,  why 
written  by  Pilate  in  three  languages,  1  Jew. 
275,  277,  Whita.  257  ;  whether  the  cross  is 
"the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man,"  Calf.  95, 
9C;  a  cross  gules,  borne  by  the  King  of  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem,  Poet.  429  ;  what  cross 
is  the  refuge  of  the  faithful,  Calf.  82; 
enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  1  Lot.  520, 
&c.,  Sand.  118 

ii.  Visible  and  material  crosses  (in  some 
cases  the  crucifix  is  intended :  v.  Crucifix) : 
instances  of  the  miraculous  appearance  of 
the  cross,  Calf.  110,  &c. ;  (i>.  Constantine, 
Julian) ;  the  cross  set  up  everywhere  on  the 
.overthrow  of  idols,  2  Ful.  171,  &c.,  2  Jew. 
G4S ;  representations  of  the  sign  of  Christ 
forbidden  by  Valens  and  Theodosius,  2  Bee. 
71  n.,  Calf.  190,  2  Ful.  159,  2  Jew.  659, 
Park.  90,  Rid.  92 ;  a  cross  ordered  by  Jus 
tinian  to  be  set  up  on  the  site  of  every 
intended  church,  Calf.  135, 136, 189,  2  Ful. 
150,  &c. ;  set  upon  churches,  chapels,  and 
oratories,  Calf.  126,  &c.,  2  Ful.  149,  &c. ; 
its  use  in  churches  ancient  and  defensible, 
2  Zur.  43,  but  its  superstitious  use  to  be 
guarded  against,  ib.  44 ;  on  its  true  form,  and 
mystic  signification,  ib.  44, 46;  how  a  wooden 
cross,  or  the  sign  of  the  cross,  may  be  used 
with  profit,  3  Tyn.  59,  60 ;  such  was  the 
ancient  use  of  these  things,  but  their  abuse 
is  idolatry,  ib.  60,  62  ;  the  sight  of  the 
cross  should  move  us  to  mourning  for  our 
sins,  ib.  85;  it  cannot  teach  effectually, 
Calf.  345,  &c.;  what  kind  of  crosses  Chry- 
sostom  introduced  at  Constantinople,  ib. 
298 — 301  ;  Popish  superstitions  respecting 
the  cross,  Roy.  320,  321;  the  worship  of 
it,  Bale  39,  40;  it  is  not  to  be  honoured 
superstitiously,  3  Tyn.  185;  we  should  not 
worship  the  wood'  and  forget  the  mystery 
of  the  cross,  Park.  7 ;  its  worship  not 
allowed  by  the  old  fathers,  Calf.  366,  &c., 
2  Ful.  201,  &c. ;  the  cross  and  instru 
ments  of  the  passion  worshipped  by  Pa 


pists,  Rog.  224,  225 ;  proof  that  Xa-r/oeia 
is  offered  to  it,  Calf.  381  n. ;  the  Belgic 
Index  condemns  the  assertion,  that  it  is 
manifest  idolatry  to  adore  it,  ib.  376  n. ; 
how  it  is  prayed  to,  2  Ful.  211,  Rog. 
228,  229;  invoked  for  all  things,  ib. 
226 ;  greeting  the  holy  cross,  2  Lat.  231 ; 
hymns  to  it  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the 
Romish  services,  2  Bee.  72,  Calf.  381,  2 
Ful.  211,  1  Jew.  534;  the  very  cross  of 
Ludlow,  Calf.  35,  274;  the  rood  of  Ches 
ter,  ib.  35;  the  rood  of  Winchester,  ib.  274; 
the  rood  of  grace  in  Kent,  ib.  274,  3  Zur. 
604,  606,  609;  roods  to  be  pulled  down  in 
every  church,  2  Cran.  415  n. ;  what  the  cross 
signified  when  naked,  1  Bee.  113;  veiling 
it,  and  kneeling  to  it  abolished,  2  Cran. 
414,  415 ;  what  it  signified  when  carried  in 
the  ceremonies  on  Palm  Sunday,  1  Bee. 
112,  114 ;  creeping  to  the  cross,  1  Brad.  8, 
Calf. 9, 20  ;  practised  on  Good  Friday,  Calf. 
100,  Rid.  497,  498;  recognized  by  Henry 
VIII.,  1  Lat.  132  n. ;  its  omission  sanc 
tioned,  2  Cran.  509  ;  the  custom  abolished, 
ib.  414 ;  forbidden,  2  Hoop.  129,  Rid.  320 ; 
practised  at  Dunbar  in  1568,  Grin.  295;  its 
burial  before  Easter,  Rog.  180;  the  cross 
borne  in  procession  at  the  litany,  2  Ful. 
182,  &c.;  borne  before  high  prelates,  1  Tyn. 
234 ;  the  university  cross  of  Cambridge, 
Latimer  keeper  of  it,  2  Lat.  xxvii;  crosses 
in  market  places,  Calf.  25;  in  highways, 
3  Whitg.  131 ;  these,  it  is  said,  were  for 
merly  images  of  Mercury,  Calf.  66 ;  in 
junction  against  resting  at  crosses  in 
carrying  a  corpse  to  burial,  and  against 
leaving  little  wooden  crosses  there,  Grin. 
140 ;  crosses  put  on  the  corpse,  2  Hoop.  147, 
3  Whitg.  362 ;  the  cross  formerly  worn  by 
all  soldiers,  Calf.  113 ;  assumed  as  a  banner 
by  the  rebels  in  Yorkshire,  1  Lat.  29;  set 
before  the  alphabet,  1  Brad.  264  n.,  410, 
459,  2  Brad.  204,  212,  351 ;  drawn  in  the 
mass-book,  Calf.  202;  sworn  by,  2  Tyn. 
269  ;  crosses  to  be  destroyed,  Grin.  135, 159 
iii.  The  sign  of  the  cross  :  the  transient 
sign  of  the  cross  usual  among  Christians  in 
ancient  times,  Calf.  195,  &c.;  had  in  great 
regard,  2  Jew.  649,  650;  the  apostles  and 
primitive  fathers  alleged  to  have  blessed 
themselves  with  it,  2  Ful.  171,  &c. ;  it  is 
not  mentioned  in  scripture  as  part  of  the 
Christian's  armour,  Calf.  73 ;  its  use  an 
ancient  Christian  custom,  but  much  abused, 
Whita.  590 ;  Tertullian  on  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  ib.  591,  3  Whitg.  125,  126;  Basil 
thereon,  Whita.  590;  Cyril  of  Alexandria 
wrote  upon  it,  ib.  T>97  ;  Romish  errors  about 


256 


CROSS  —  CROYDON 


it,  Rog.  152;  crossing  without  believing, 
mere  enchanting,  Calf.  76;  Bullingerupon 
it,  2  Zur.  357 ;  on  its  use  in  baptism,  Calf. 
200,  &c.,  2  Cran.  56,  3  Whitg.  123,  1  Zur. 
164, 179, 358 ;  origin  of  the  practice,  3  Whitg. 
126 ;  tolerated,  according  to  bishops  Grindal 
and  Horn,  until  better  times,  but  not  to  be 
defended,  1  Zur.  179,  180;  disliked  by  San 
dys,  Sand.  433 ;  not  disallowed  by  Rogers, 
Rog.  321 ;  judgment  of  the  church  of  Eng 
land,  Calf.  199  n. ;  used  in  all  Romish 
sacraments,  Calf.  210,  &c.,  2  Ful.  160,  &c.; 
formerly  used  in  confirmation,  Lit.Edw.  125, 
3  Tyn.  72 ;  the  sign  made  over  the  dead, 

1  Lat.  499;  not  to  be  used  on  entering  any 
church,  Chin.  140;  the  alleged  commodity 
of  this  sign,  2  Ful.  196,  &c.;  miracles  wrought 
by  it,  ib.  189,  &c.;   demons  said  to  have 
been  put  to  flight  by  it,  2  Ful.  143 — 145, 
172,  Whita.  591 

iv.  The  cross  metaphorically  :  v.  Afflic 
tion,  Persecution ;  also  Exhortation. 

What  is  meant  by  the  cross,  3  Bee.  95, 
605,  622 ;  not  voluntary  sufferings,  1  Lat. 
465 ;  it  may  consist  of  sickness,  poverty,  or 
the  like,  2  Bee.  468,  or  persecution,  3  Bee. 
605  ;  it  is  the  sign  of  God's  love  to  us,  Phil. 
245,  the  sure  badge  of  his  children,  2  Hoop. 
214,  the  livery  of  Christ,  Pil.  191,  a  token 
of  election,  2  Brad.  229,  the  way  to  glory, 
3  Bee.  95,  &c.;  Christ  entered  glory  by  it, 
ib.  96  ;  the  cross  no  strange  thing  to  God's 
children,  1  Brad.  397;  the  saints  have  always 
suffered  it,  2  Bui.  102  ;  the  New  Testament 
is  the  word  of  the  cross,  1  Brad.  264;  it 
is  promised  to  Christians  in  scripture, 
3  Bee.  195 ;  Christians  prepare  themselves 
unto  it,  ib.  203 ;  each  Christian  must  have 
his  cross  for  the  subduing  of  the  flesh, 

2  Tyn.  9 ;  no  true  Christians  can  be  with 
out  it,  ib.  18;  probations  out  of  scripture 
that  true  Christians  are  seldom  free  from 
it,  3  Bee.  344,  345,  that  it  is  laid  on  them 
by  God,  ib.  345,  that  it  ought  to  be  borne 
of  Christians  patiently,  ib.  346,  &c.,  that 
pleasures  and  joys  follow  it,  ib.  348;   its 
commodities,   1  Brad.  423,   &c.,   2  Brad. 
217,   2  Cov.  239,  &c. ;    crosses  call  us  to 
Christ,  1  Lat.  465 ;  we  may  not  try  to  avoid 
the  cross,  2  Brad.  120,  2  Lat.  429,  &c. ;  it 
must  be  embraced,  Rid.  71 ;  we  must  take 
it  up,  Sand.  377,  2  Tyn.  28,  76 ;  (though  the 
flesh  is  so  weak  that  we  can  never  do  this 
of  ourselves,  1  Tyn.  198) ;  if  we  do  not  take 
it  up,  it  will  be  placed  upon  us,  2  Tyn.  10  : 
an  exhortation  to  take  up  the  cross,  Phil. 
251 ;  if  we  take  it  up  we  may  be  assured  of 
glory  everlasting,  ib.  265  ;  on  the  bearing 


of  it,  2  Brad.  60,  2  Bui.  96,  Poet.  356 ; 
examples  out  of  scripture  of  men  bearing 
it,  and  the  good  end  thereof,  3  Bee.  97, 
&c. ;  it  must  be  borne  patiently,  1  Brad. 
375,  2  Lat.  185,  1  Tyn.  301,  though  it 
seem  long,  Pil.  127 ;  the  patient  bearing 
of  it  declares  who  is  a  true  member  of 
Christ's  church,  3  Bee.  203;  a  man  can 
not  bear  it  of  his  own  strength,  1  Bee.  283 

Cross  of  St  Andrew :  Calf.  105 

Cross-bitten  :  thwarted,  Calf.  1 

Cross -diggers  :  Bale  236 

Cross-row:  the  alphabet,  Calf.  52 

Cross- week:  rogation  week,  the  week  in 
which  May  3  occurs,  Calf.  66,  Grin.  141, 
Pil.  556 

Crotoaldus  (Val.) :  Rog.  196  n 

Crotone :  Pliny  says  the  pestilence  was  never 
there,  2  Hoop.  168 

Crouch  (  ):  v.  Crooch. 

Crouching:  kneeling  to  a  cross,  2  Tyn.  158 

Crowick,  co.  Northumberland  :  Rid.  489,  492 

Crowley  (Rob.) :  a  divine,  a  poet,  and  a  printer, 
Park.  275  n.;  some  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
147  n. ;  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) ;  called  the 
vestments,  the  conjuring  garments  of  po 
pery,  Grin.  211;  expelled  divers  clerks  from 
St  Giles's,  Cripplegate,  who  were  attending 
a  funeral  in  surplices,  Park.  275,  276;  his 
opinions  declared  to  be  anabaptistical,  ib. 
276;  imprisoned  in  his  own  house,  ib.  276, 
278;  he  edited  a  treatise  (ascribed  to  Tyn- 
dale)  on  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  3  Tyn. 
220 ;  answered  two  sermons  by  bp  Watson, 
2  Brad.  207  n  ;  refuted  an  anonymous  libel 
against  God's  providence  and  predesti 
nation,  2  Ful.  3 

Crown  :  v.  England,  Scotland,  Kings. 

Crown :  y.  Coinage. 

Crown  (Shaven) :  v.  Tonsure. 

Croxden  abbey,  co.  Stafford:  its  suppression, 
2  Cran.  380,  387 

Croy  (  ...  de),  son  of  the  duke  of  Arschot : 
wounds  the  prince  of  Spain  in  a  tourna 
ment,  1549,  3  Zur.  61 

Croy  (Cha.  Ph.  de),  marquis  of  Havre,  bro 
ther  of  the  duke  of  Arschot :  commands 
troops  in  the  Netherlands,  1577,  2  Zur. 
290 

Croydon,  co.  Surrey:  examination  of  the 
vicar,  Roland  Philipps,  before  Cranrr.er, 
2  Cran.  338 ;  the  vicar  referred  to,  2  Tyn. 
302,338;  the  priests  neglect  to  obliterate 
the  pope's  name  from  the  church-books, 
2  Cran.  369 ;  the  priest  of  St  Nicholas' 
chantry  charged  withlewdness,  ib.  393,394; 
archbishop  Grindal  desires  to  be  buried  in 
the  choir,  Grin.  458 ;  his  tomb,  ib.  xvi ;  his 


CROYDON  —  CURTOPP 


257 


gift  to  the  poor,  ib.  460 ;  the  archiepiscopal 
palace,  2  Cran.  348  n.  &c.;  Grindal  desires 
to  have  it,  and  some  lands  adjacent,  on  his 
resigning,  Grin.  399,  403;  an  earthquake 
thereabouts,  ib.  354,  3  Zur.  433 

Cruclie  :  a  bishop's  crook,  Pil.  584,  586 

Crucifix :  v.  Cross,  Images. 

See  Calf,  passim;  to  'je  regarded  very 
differently  from  a  cross,  ib.  185,  362  n.;  not 
allowable,  2  Zur.  25, 26,  39,  41,  43,  47 ;  dis 
putation  respecting  the  crucifix  and  images, 

1  Zur.  67,  73;  the  holy  rood,  with  St  Mary 
and  St  John,  1  Ful.  190,  204;  Elizabeth 
desires  to  retain  them,  1  Zur.  73, 74 ;  (as  to 
the  retention  of  the  crucifix  in  her  private 
chapel,  v.  Elizabeth);   the  crucifix   disal 
lowed  by  Bullinger,  1  Zur.  345 ;    its  use 
opposed  by  Jewel,  Jew.  xv. 

Crucifixion:  Now.  (100);  abolished  by  Con- 
stantine,  2  Jew.  650 

Cruciger  (  ),  superintendent  of  the  re 
formed  churches  of  Little  Poland,  3  Zur. 
602  n 

Cruds  :  curds,  Bale,  191 

Crusades :  the  object  of  the  clergy  in  pro 
moting  them,  1  Tyn.  338;  this  realm  im 
poverished  by  them,  Pil.  372 

Crypto-Calvinists  :  1  Zur.  315  n 

Cubit :  what,  Bale,  602 

Cuckoo :  1  Brad.  495 

Cud  :  chewing  thereof,  2  Bui.  13 

Cullen  (Pat.  O'):  v.  O'Cullen. 

Culpa :  v.  Absolution. 

Difference  between  it  and  poana,  3  Bee. 
605,  3  Bui.  90 

Culpepper  (Jo.) :  recommended  to  the  king, 

2  Cran.  361 

Culpepper  (Tho.):    executed,  2  Cran.  408  n, 

3  Zur.  226  n 

Culpepper  (   ):   married   the  sister  of 

Leonard  Dacres,  Park.  367 ;  a  suspected 

person,  ib. 

Culverwell  (Nich.):  Jew.  xiv. 
Cumberland  :  a  lawless  country,   Grin.  257, 

268 
Cumnor,  co.  Berks :  the  seat  of  the  earl  of 

Leicester,  Coop,  xiv;   death  of  Amy  Rob- 

sart  there,  2  Bee.  583  n 
Cunner,  i.e.  Cunerus  P.  de  Brouwershaven, 

q.  v. 

Cunning  :  learning,  2  Tyn.  336 
Cunningham  (Alex.  )\  earl  of  Glencairn  :  ". 

Conyngham. 

Cunningham  ( ) :  an  astrologer,  1  Ful.  v. 

Cups:  v.  Chalices. 

Text  appropriate  to  a  cup,  1  Bee.  64; 

the  word  is   taken   in   Scripture  for  any 

thing  that  may  happen  to  us,  2  Hoop.  229  ; 


many  times  for  adversity,  ib.  338;  affliction 

called  the  cup  of  health,  1  Bee.  282,  283 ; 

we  must  take  it  at  the  Lord's  hand,  ib. 

284;    the  cup   running   over   (Psa.  xxiii.), 

2  Cov.  314 

Cuperus  (Gisb.),  Calf.  105  n 
Curates  :  v.  Clergy,  Manipulus,  Ministers. 
Ministers  having  cure  of  souls,  1   Tyn. 

146,  300,  3  Tyn.  151 ;  also  ministers  hired 

to  perform  the  duties  of  others,  1  Whity. 

517, 527  ;  great  and  little  cures,  2  Lat.  350 
Cure :   office,   2    Tyn.   208 ;    used   for   care, 

2  Bee.  112 

Curet :  corslet,  2  Bui.  135 
Curian  (And.)  :  4  Bui.  xv. 
Curio   (Ccelius  Secundus)  :  notices  of  him, 
Phil.  320,  3  Zur.  89  n.,  595;  his  DEFENCE 

OF  THE  THUE  AND  OLD  AUTHORITY  OF 

CHRIST'S  CHURCH,  translated  by  Jo.  Phil- 
put,  Phil.  319;  saluted  or  named,  3  Zur. 
85,  89, 94,  327 
Curiosity  :  dangerous  in  religion,  Phil.  316  ; 

3  Whitg.  573 — 577 ;  an  impediment  to  obe 
dience,  1  Hoop.  419 

Curius  Dentatus  (M.  A.),  2  Bee.  308, 1  Lat.  44 
Currency:  v.  Coinage. 

Curse:  scriptural  meaning  of  the  word,  1  Tyn. 
406;  fhe  curse  of  God,  3  Bee.  604;  it  is 
fearful,  1  Brad.  57,  &c.;  cursings  on  those 
who  disobey  God's  word,  2  Bee.  617,  618 ; 
that  of  Paul  (q.  v.)  against  false  preachers, 
3  Bui.  52 ;  how  he  wished  himself  accursed, 
Pil.  424;  whether  cursing  is  allowed  by 
God's  law,  Bale  103;  the  pope's  blasphe 
mous  mode  of  cursing,  with  bell,  book, 
and  candle,  1  Tyn.  272 ;  the  general  curse 
formerly  read  iu  the  church  four  times  a 
year,  ib.  233,  337;  copy  of  it  from  the 
Festival,  1532,  2  Cran.  281  n. ;  modus  ful- 
minandi  sententiam,  ib.  282  n. ;  its  reading 
suspended,  ib.  281—283 ;  forbidden,  ib.  461 ; 
a  custom  of  cursing  thieves  in  the  inarches 
of  Wales,  1  Tyn.  273 
Curry-Mallet,  co.  Somerset  :  the  benefice 

2  Cran.  255 
Curteis,  (i.  e.  courteous) :  "VVolsey  so  called, 

2  Tyn.  182 

Curteys  (Rich.),  bp  of  Chichester :  made  dean 
of  Chichester,  Park.  290;  recommended 
for  the  see,  ib.  331 ;  meet  to  serve  the 
court,  ib.  350;  an  ecclesiastical  commis 
sioner,  ib.  383;  he  suspends  Thickpenny, 
Grin.  359,  360 
Curtius  (Corn.),  De  Clavis  Dominicis,  Calf. 

328  n 

Curtopp  (James),  dean  of  Peterborough  : 
notices  of  him,  Phil,  xxx,  3  Zur.  373;  he 
assists  Jewel,. Tew.  vii;  disputes  with  Ridley 

17 


258 


CURTOPP 


at  Oxford,  Rid.  191;  named,  ib.  237;  witness 
against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  546 ;  his  deposi 
tion,  ib.  550;  one  of  the  commissioners  to 
examine  Philpot,  Phil.  31 

Curwen  (Hugh  and  Oliver) :  v.  Coren. 

Cushion  (To  miss  the):  1  Whitg.  516 

Cuspinian  (Jo.):  De  Turcarum  origine,  Bale 
572  ;  he  says  the  Turks  abhor  images,  Calf. 
44,45 

Custody :  things  left  in  it,  2  Bitl.  288 

Custom :  v.  Dialogues. 

It  reconciles  us  to  all  things,  2  Cran. 
118 ;  how  far  to  be  followed,  Calf.  54, 55 ;  it 
must  yield  to  truth,  1  Jew.  49,  Whita.  613; 
custom  without  truth  is  the  mother  of 
error,  1  Jew.  154 ;  it  is,  for  the  most  part, 
on  the  side  of  Satan,  1  Brad.  376;  its  evil 
influence,  3  Bee.  379  ;  it  has  not  the  same 
force  in  religion  as  in  the  state,  Whita.  612 ; 
of  no  strength  to  prove  a  religion,  2  Cran. 
50 ;  not  to  be  objected  in  favour  of  the 
mass,  3  Bee.  380 ;  not  a  sufficient  excuse 
for  swearing,  1  Bee.  376 ;  against  wicked 
old  customs,  with  sentences  and  examples 
of  scripture,  ib.  439 ;  customs  of  Tyndale's 
time,  1  Tyn.  423 

Cuthbert  (St) :  his  body  translated,  Pil.  591  n 

Cuttlefish:  1  Cran.  24,  Rid.  36 

Cyaxares  I.  and  II.,  kings  of  Persia :  1  Bui. 
51  n 

Cynus  Pistoriensis:  4  Jew.  xxxvi,  647 

Cusa  (Nich.  de),  cardinal :  works,  Jew.xxxv; 
he  says,  the  mind  cannot  know  God,  and 
not  love  him,  3  Jew.  584  ;  held  that  Christ 
descended  into  the  place  of  torment,  1  Lat. 
234  n. ;  terms  the  outward  mixed  assembly 
of  professed  Christians  ecclesia  conjectu- 
ralis,  4  Jew.  6C8 ;  sets  the  church  above 
scripture,  ft.  1010;  says,  the  commandments 
of  Christ  are  no  commandments,  unless 
they  are  allowed  by  the  church,  ib.  759, 
863, 901, 1013;  states  that  a  church  may  be 
without  the  scriptures,  Hog.  199  ;  declares 
that  the  scriptures  follow  the  church,  not 
the  church  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  987, 3  Jew. 
223,  4  Jew.  863,  1010;  maintains  that  the 
scriptures  may  have  sundry  understand 
ings  according  to  the  times,  3  Jew.  248, 
480,  600,  4  Jew.  719,  1012,  Rog.  198;  says, 
the  priest  did  never  celebrate  without  the 
deacon,  1  Jew.  198,  199  ;  quotes  Dionysius 
for  the  practice  of  the  primitive  church  in 
not  allowing  non-communicants  to  be 
present,  3  Bee.  482;  mentions  certain  an 
cient  divines  as  saying  that  the  bread  in 
the  sacrament  is  not  changed  in  nature, 
but  clothed  with  another  substance  more 
-noble  than  itself,  3  Jew.  490;  defends  com- 


-  CUSA 

munion  in  one  kind,  4  Jew.  1011 ;  speaks 
of  the  compact  made  at  the  council  of 
Basil,  3  Jew.  123,  203;  affirms  that  Peter 
and  Paul's  primacy  was  given  by  Christ 
immediately,  without  the  consecration  and 
confirmation  of  any  man,  ib.  330  ;  says  the 
truth  cleaves  to  Peter's  chair,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
221,  4  Jew.  720, 1009, 1011,  &c.,  1046,  IOCS, 
but  denies  that  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  wholly  at  the  pope's  command 
ment,  4  Jew.  916  ;  declares  that  the  judg 
ment  of  faith  is  not  always  to  be  determined 
by  the  beck  of  the  pope  alone,  for  the  pope 
may  possibly  be  a  heretic,  3  Jew.  344;  says 
pope  Liberius  consented  to  the  error  of  the 
Arians,  ib.  342,^343,  4  Jew.  929 ;  notes  that 
Liberins,  Honorius,  and  other  popes  being 
misled,  fell  into  schismatical  error,  yet  Pe 
ter's  chair  remained  without  fault,  3  Jew. 
342,  4  Jew.  930  ;  allows  that  the  Donation 
of  Constantine  is  forged,  1  Jew.  359,  4:  Jew. 
679,  839;  speaks  of  the  assumption  of  pope 
Eugenius,  3  Jew.  133;  says,  in  general 
councils  and  in  making  of  general  laws,  the 
bishop  of  Rome  has  no  such  power  as  cer 
tain  flatterers  would  allow  him,  4  Jew. 
997 ;  maintains  that  an  universal  council  is 
above  the  pope  and  his  apostolic  see,  ib. 
922,  923;  says,  the  bishop  of  Rome  had 
always  authority  to  be  president  in  coun 
cils,  otherwise  they  had  not  been  general, 
ib.  1003 ;  asserts  that  if  the  pope  be  negli 
gent,  or  if  he  say  nay,  the  emperor  may 
command  councils,  ib.  998;  affirms  that  the 
first  eight  general  councils  were  summoned, 
not  by  the  pope,  but  by  the  emperor,  ib. 
997  ;  allows  that  in  them  the  emperor  pre 
sided,  ib.  1018,  1019;  says  when  the  empe 
ror  was  present  in  person,  he  was  always 
president,  ib.  1003 ;  mentions  that  emperors 
sat  in  councils  as  judges,  ib.  1015;  says, 
that  in  the  sixth  council  of  Constantinople 
the  emperor  Basil,  from  humility,  sub 
scribed  his  name  after  the  legates,  the 
patriarchs,  &c.,  ib.  1026,  1027;  records 
that  the  council  of  Sardica  was  deceitfully 
alleged  by  the  legates  of  pope  Zosimus, 
instead  of  a  canon  of  the  council  of  Nice, 
ib.  938;  says  Augustine  held  not  the  coun 
cil  of  Sardica  for  a  catholic  council,  but 
rather  for  a  council  of  Arian  heretics,  ib. ; 
speaks  of  vices  having  grown  in  the  church 
through  overmuch  obedience  towards  the 
prelates,  ib.  875 ;  calls  obedience  without 
reason  the  most  perfect,  ib.  719, 1011, 1012 ; 
affirms  that  the  power  of  binding  and 
loosing  is  no  less  in  the  church  than  in 
Christ,  3  Jew.  379;  says,  in  the  new  testa- 


CUSA  —  CYPRIAN 


259 


ment,  after  a  certain  time,  it  was  thought 
not  reasonable  for  priests,  &c  ,  to  contract 
matrimony,  4  Jew.  809 ;   remarks    on  the 
life  of  monks,  &c.,  ib.  799,  946;  he  declares 
that  the  virgin  Mary  was  never  under  the 
dominion  of  the  author  of  death,  3  Jew. 
577 ;   says   that  almost  all  our   Christian 
religion    is    degenerated   into  a   shew,    4 
Jew.  874 ;  asserts  that  the  soul  that  will 
fly  into   the   wilderness   of  contemplation 
must  have  two  wings,  the  one  of  devotion, 
the  other  of  knowledge,  3  Jew.  435 ;  re 
ferred  to    on  tin   interpolated  passage  in 
Gratian,   Calf.  174  n.;    he  says,   the  last 
resolution  of  all  things  contained  in  the 
Alcoran  is  the  sword,  4  Jew.  859 
Cyprian  (St):  v.  Arnoldus,  Ruffinus. 
i.    His  Life. 
ii.    His   Works. 
iii.    On  God,  and  Christ. 
iv.    Scripture,  Truth. 
v.    Tradition. 
vi.    Sin. 

vii.    Grace,  Faith,  Works. 
viii.    TJie  Church. 
ix.    Bishops,  Priests,  <$fc. 
x.    Peter,  Rome. 
xi.    Sacraments. 
xii.    Baptism. 
xiii.    The  Eucharist. 
xiv.    Prayer,  fyc. 
xv.    Marriage. 

xvi.    Confession,  Absolution,  fyc. 
xvii.    Persecution. 
xviii.    Death,  fyc. 
xix.    Heresy  and  Schism. 
xx.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  :  he  was  bishop  of  Carthage, 
Rog.  329;  addressed  by  the  name  of  pope, 
2  Hoop.  236,  1  Jew.  362,  2  Whitg.  86  n.  ; 
his  wide  jurisdiction,  2  Whitg.  164,  194, 
205,  273,  428 ;  he  determined  to  do  nothing 
as  bishop,  without  the  advice  of  the  clergy 
and  the  consent  of  the  people,  4  Jew.  909, 
912,  3  Whitg.  255 ;  disputes  referred  to 
him,  1  Jew.  382 ;  his  opinions,  3  Zur.  234 ; 
on  some  points  he  erred,  ib.;  he  wrote  to 
the  church  of  Rome,  2  Whitg.  312;  his  ex 
amination  by  the  proconsul,  2  Lai.  290; 
his  thanksgiving  when  condemned  to  be 
beheaded,  2  .Bee.  478;  his  martyrdom,  2  Bui. 
106,  2  Hoop.  109;  his  apparel  at  that  time, 
2  Whitg.  22,  23,  25,  26,  1  Zur.  160,  350 ; 
his  funeral  oration  made  by  Gregory  Nazi- 
anzen,  Grin.  10 

ii.  His  works  :  Calf.  406,  2  Ful.  400, 
Jew.  xxxvi ;  his  treatise  De  Simplicitate 


Prcelatorum,  more  correctly  called  De  Uni- 
tate  Ecclesiae,  Phil.  44  n.,  Whita.  418  n. ; 
depravation  of  this  tract,  2  Ful.  283  n.,290, 
291 ;  object  of  his  treatise  Ad  Quirimim, 

2  Jew.  690,  691 ;  verses  attributed  to  him, 
Hog.  v.  n. ;  some  writings  falsely  ascribed 
to  him,  3  Tyn.  48,  135;  the  fictitious  Epi- 
stola  ad  Novatianum  ha;reticum,  Calf.  227  ; 
twelve  treatises,  by  Arnoldus  Carnotensis, 
ascribed  to  him,  1  Brad.  548  n.  &  al. ;   the 
Exposition  of  the  Creed  attributed  to  him 
was  made  by  Ruffinus,  Rog.  42,  Whita.  60; 
his  writings  to  be  judged  by  scripture,  as 
Augustine  teaches,  2  Cran.  33,  Whita.  601 

iii.  On  God,  and  Christ :  he  says  it  is 
dangerous  to  speak  of  God,  2  Jew.  675; 
asserts  that  God  is  not  the  God  of  all,  but 
of  believers,  4  Jew.  662 ;  on  his  favour  in 
permitting  us  to  call  him  Father,  2  Jew. 
722;  on  "the  seed  of  the  woman,"  Whita. 
164  n. ;  he  says,  we  should  take  care  that 
when  Christ  comes  he  may  find  us  holding 
what  he  admonished  us  of,  observing  what 
he  taught,  doing  what  he  did,  Whita.  692 

iv.  Scripture,  Truth  (aee  v.):  he  calls 
the  word  of  God  scripturas  deificas,  1  Jeiv. 
462 ;  says  all  the  rules  of  doctrine  have 
emanated  from  scripture,  Whita.  658 ; 
affirms  that  the  gospel  comprehends  all 
things,  and  that  nothing  must  be  added, 
Phil.  373;  on  the  rebaptizing  of  heretics, 
he  appealed  solely  to  the  scriptures,  Whita. 
691,  692 ;  he  says,  when  we  read  the  scrip 
ture,  God  speaks  to  us,  when  we  pray,  we 
speak  to  God,  3  Whitg.  39,  56;  addresses 
the  Novatians  as  reading  the  scriptures 
rather  than  understanding  them  (pseud.), 

3  Jew.  222;  on  the  public  reading  of  scrip 
ture,  3  Whitg.  47 ;   he  declares  that  if  we 
would  walk  in  the  light  of  Christ,  we  must 
not  depart  from  his  precepts,  Coop.  115 ; 
advises  to  return  to  the  head  and  source  of 
divine  tradition,  &c.,  see  xiii.  and  xix.  below ; 
how  Deut.  xvii.  12  is  quoted  by  him,  Whita. 
421 ;  on  the  excellency  of  the  Lord's  prayer, 

4  Bui.  202,  203;  he  does  not  mention  the 
doxology   to   it,   ib.  '220;    cites   the   third 
book   of  Esdras,    Whita.  68,   69;    teaches 
that  Christ  only  is  to  be  heard,  Coop.  62, 
Whita.  429,  643,   but  says  that  what  the 
apostles  delivered  by  the  instruction  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  is  equal  in  authority  to  what 
Christ  himself  delivered,  2  Cran.  57 ;  writes, 
forsaking  error,  let  us  follow   the  truth, 
3  Jew.  351 ;   asserts   that  no  deliberation 
must  be  taken  about  adhering  to  the  truth, 
2  Lat.  290 ;  says  the  truth  is  not  to  be  dis 
sembled,  Pil.  631 

17—2 


260 


CYPRIAN 


v.  Tradition :  referred  to  on  tradition, 
2  Ful  168 ;  he  uses  the  term  for  written 
teaching,  Whita.  497,  498,  (see  iv.  above); 
asks  whether  a  certain  tradition  comes 
from  the  authority  of  the  Lord  or  the 
gospel,  &c.,  Calf.  233,  2  Jew.  674,  3  Jew. 
437,  Whita.  498;  how  he  refers  to  I^a. 
xxix.  13, — "the  precept  of  men,"  1  Cran. 

49,  Whita.  639 ;  he  would  not  yield  to  cus 
tom  without  scripture,   Whita.  Cll ;  says, 
we  must  not  follow  the  custom  of  men,  but 
the  truth  of  God,  Calf.  27,  Coop.  161, 2  Cran. 

50,  1  Jew.  49,  3  Jew.  351 ;  counsels  not  to 
mark  what  any  men  before  us  thought  best 
to  be  done,  but  what  Christ  did  first,  who 
is  before  all,l  Bee.  376,  3  Bee.  394,  Coop.  62, 
161,  1  Jew.  49,  Phil.  117,  Whita.  429,  602 ; 
asserts  that  the  Aquarii  defended  themselves 
by  custom  without  truth,  I  Jew.  154;  main 
tains  that  custom  is  not  greater  than  truth, 
2    Cran.  51 ;    says  that   custom    without 
truth   is  the  antiquity  of  error,   and  that 
Christ  called  himself  (not  custom  but)  the 
truth,   1  Bee.  376,  3  Bee.  390,  2  Cran.  51, 
Pil.  537,  see  also  1  Jew.  64  n. ;  pronounces  it 
sacrilege  that  by  the  appointment  of  man 
God's  ordinance  should  be  broken,  2  Bee. 
261,  3  Bee.  398,    1  BuL  208,   3  Jew.  235; 
speaks  of  the  force  of  evil  habits,  Wool.  105 

vi.  Sin :  he  affirms  that  the  Stoics  arid 
philosophers  considered  all  sins  equal,  Roy. 
137  n.;  speaks  of  vices  nigh  to  virtues, 
2  Whitg.  393;  says  the  blind  love  of  their 
patrimony  has  deceived  many,  Pil.  630 ; 
declares  that  it  is  the  work  of  the  devil  to 
defame  God's  servants,  3  Whitg.  606;  cau 
tions  that  lies  cannot  long  deceive,  2  Jew. 
810,  3  Jew.  251,  4  Jew.  721,  892 ;  passages 
against  adultery,  3  Jew.  402 

vii.  Grace,  Faith,  Works  :  he  speaks  of 
the  substance  of  salvation,  3  Jew.  507; 
was  wont  to  say  we  should  boast  of  nothing, 
because  we  have  nothing  of  our  own, 
2  Bui.  324  ;  calls  humility  the  ground 
work  of  holiness,  1  Brad.  559  ;  writes 
of  God's  readiness  to  forgive  those  who 
lament  their  faults,  Wool.  142  ;  cites  scrip 
tures  concerning  penitence,  1  Ful.  438, 439 ; 
describes  its  effects,  2  Bui.  87 ;  says  that 
faith  only  profits,  1  Ful.  353;  affirms  that 
to  doubt,  is  not  to  know  God,  to  offend 
Christ,  &c.,  3  Jew.  245;  his  opinion  on 
merits,  and  the  day  of  reward,  1  Ful.  351, 
352  ;  he  observes  that  the  testimony  of  a 
man's  life  is  more  effectual  than  that  of 
his  tongue,  Wool.  8;  says  of  Christians, 
they  come  that  they  may  learn,  they  learn 
that  they  may  live,  2  Jew.  1033,  1063;  de 


clares  that  no  man  is  truly  called  a  Christian, 
but  he  who  labours  to  shew  himself  con 
formable  to  Christ,  1  Bee.  387 ;  asks,  how 
doth  he  say  he  believeth  in  Christ,  that 
doth  not  the  thing  that  Christ  commanded? 
3  Jew.  584;  his  doctrine  on  alms-deeds, 

3  Zur.  234 

viii.  The  Church  (see  iv.  ix.  &c.) :  he 
speaks  of  the  mother  and  root  of  the  catholic 
church,  2  Ful.  342  ;  writing  to  Cornelius, 
bishop  of  Rome,  he  calls  his  church  catho 
lic,  4  Jew.  716;  says  that  he  who  has  not 
the  church  for  his  mother  cannot  have  God 
for  his  father,  4  Bui.  51,  52,  Phil.  317; 
asserts  that  he  is  not  joined  to  the  church, 
who  is  divided  from  the  gospel,  1  Jew. 
254,  2  Jew.  998,  3  Jew.  223,  430,  4  Jew. 
876,  Sand.  94,  456 ;  declares  that  when  we 
pray,  we  pray  not  for  one,  but  for  the 
whole  people ;  for  we,  the  whole  people, 
are  but  one,  3  Jew.  301 ;  says  the  church 
is  one,  as  the  light  is  one,  though  there  are 
many  rays,  or  as  a  tree,  though  it  have 
many  branches,  4  Bui.  49,  50,  3  Jew.  291, 
300;  speaks  of  one  church  divided  into 
many  members,  and  one  bishoprick  dif 
fused  abroad  by  the  multitude  of  many 
bishops,  3  Jew.  301 ;  thinks  that  the  church 
is  joined  in  one  by  consent  of  bishops, 

1  Jew.  349,  372,  383,  3  Jew.  301,  2  Whitg. 
211 ;  what  he  means  by  universal  brother 
hood,  I  Jew.  349;  he   laments  the  decay 
of  discipline  and  corrupt  manners   of  his 
time,  3  Jew.  626;  speaks  against  separation 
from   the   church,    Pil.  617,  619;   teaches 
that  we  must  not  depart  from  the  church 
because  we  see  cockle  therein,  but  rather 
labour  to  be  good  corn,  4  Bui.  61,  62 ;  says, 
whoever,    separated   from    the    church    is 
joined  to  an  adulterous  church,  is  separated 
from  the  promises  of  the  church,  and  from 
Christ's  merits,  &c.,  4  Bui  51,  52;  declares 
that  out  of  the  church  there  is  no  salvation, 

4  Jew.  1072 ;  alleged  as  saying   that  the 
blood  of  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  church, 

2  Ful.  234,  Pil.  144 

ix.  Bishops,  Priests  (see  viii.  x.  xix.) : 
he  remarks  that  Christ  never  blamed  the 
priests  (of  the  Jews)  except  under  the 
name  of  scribes  and  Pharisees,  Whita.  427 ; 
holds  that  there  ought  only  to  be  one 
bishop  within  one  city,  1  Jew.  348,  2  Whitg. 
214,  215 ;  accounts  every  bishop  within  his 
own  diocese  the  priest  of  God,  2  Ful.  253, 
1  Jew.  348;  says  that  they  who  are  not 
with  the  bishop  are  not  in  the  church, 
1  Jew.  349;  states  that  bishops  who  are 
made  out  of  the  church  are  not  made 


CYPRIAN 


261 


by  the  will  of  God,  Pil.  485,  597,  605  ; 
hence  he  denies  Novatian's  claim  to  be  a 
bishop,  3  Jew.  322;  calls  himself  and  others 
presidents  in  God's  church,  1  Jew.  434;  says, 
deacons  must  remember  that  the  Lord  has 
chosen  apostles,  i.e.  bishops,  &c.,  2  Whity. 
355;  said  to  speak  of  the  office  of  an  arch 
bishop,  1  Whitg.  70;  he  held  bishops  to  be 
equal,  2  Ful.  315,  1  Tyn.215  n.;  condemns 
the  tyranny  of  bishops  over  their  fellows, 
2  Whitg.  207,  208,  210,  212,  213,  265;  says, 
we  must  firmly  hold  unity,  especially  (those 
of  us  who  are)  bishops,  that  we  may  de 
clare  our  bishoprick  to  be  but  one,  3  Jew. 
301  ;  speaks  of  the  bishoprick  as  one  and 
undivided,  1  Jew.  349;  says  there  is  one 
bishoprick,  a  part  of  which  is  held  in  whole 
of  every  bishop,  2  Ful.  316,  1  Jew.  434, 

2  Jew.  1001,  3  Jew.  284,  291,  300,  4  Jew. 
1121,  Phil.  73,  74;  declares  that  a  portion 
of  the  flock  is  committed  to  every  pastor, 

3  Bui.  120,  2  Ful.  344,  2  Whitg.  207,  208, 
209,  265;   writes,   although   we  are  many 
pastors,  we  feed  one  flock,  and  are  bound 
to  gather  and  to  nourish  all  the  sheep  that 
Christ  hath  won  by  his  blood,  3  Jew.  301  ; 
declares  that  priests  are  not  made  without 
the  providence  of  God,  Sand.  334 ;  suid  to 
regard   the  consent   of  the  people  to  the 
election  of  ministers  as  necessary,  1  Whitg. 
358 ;  he  speaks  of  it  as  observed  throughout 
almost  all  provinces,  1  Jew.  349,  1  Whitg. 
360,  362,  469 ;  allows  that,  generally  speak 
ing,  a  bishop  should  be  chosen  in  the  pre 
sence  of  the  people,  1  Whitg.  362  ;  while  ac 
knowledging  that  he  was  wont  to  take  the 
advice  of  the  clergy  and  people  in  the  elec 
tion    of  ministers,  he  says  that  the  testi 
monies  of  men  are  not   to  be  looked  for 
when  divine  suffrages  have  gone  before,  ib. 
444,  459  ;  speaks  of  a  bishop  being  chosen 
peaceably  by  the  suffrage  of  all  the  people, 
2  Whitg.  197,  and  in  the  presence  of  the 
people,   ib.   198 ;    speaks  of  Cornelius  as 
cending  through  different  degrees  till  made 
bishop  (of  Rome),  by  the  testimony  of  his 
fellow  bishops  and  the  suffrages  of  the  clerks 
and  people,  1  Jew.  408,  2  Whitg.  198, 199, 
205;  on  the  election  of  Sabinus,  a  bishop  of 
Spain,  1  Jew.  349, 409 ;  he  shews  from  Num. 
xx.  and  Acts  i.  that  the  ordering  of  minis 
ters  should  be  in  the  presence  of  the  people, 
that  they  may  object  if  needful,  1  Bee.  1, 

4  Bui.  132,    1  Whitg.  361,  362,    2  Whitg. 
198;  says,  the  people  ought  to  sever  them 
selves  from  a  wicked  prelate,  1  Jew.  401 ; 
affirms   that    the   people    have    power   to 
choose   worthy   priests  and  to  refuse  un 


worthy,  1  Bee.  7,  4  Bui.  132,  1  Jew.  408, 
3  Jew.  332  ;  says  the  people  ought  to  sepa 
rate  from  a  wicked  priest,  as  they  have 
power  to  choose,  &e.,  1  Whitg.  361 ;  cau 
tions  the  people  against  communicating 
with  a  sinful  priest,  and  declares  such  com 
munion  to  be  sinful,  Pil.  634 ;  this  opin-'on 
noted  as  an  error,  Hog.  270;  he  says  that 
not  only  vicious  priests  shall  perish,  but  all 
who  favour  them,  Bale  131  ;  says  there  are 
many  priests  in  the  church  that  if  one  pro 
mote  heresy,  the  rest  may  help,  2  Ful.  34.", 
1  Jew.  383,  3  Jew.  284,  301,  2  Whitg.  211 ; 
held  that  those  who  had  sacrificed  to 
idols  should  not  be  permitted  to  minister 
in  the  church,  1  Whity.  324 ;  decreed  in  a 
council  that  clerks  who  in  time  of  persecu 
tion  had  offered  sacrifice  should  be  no  more 
admitted  to  the  ministry,  ib.  325,  2  Whitg. 
310;  directs  them  to  be  reduced  to  lay 
communion,  Coop.  159  n.;  confounds  bi 
shops  and  priests,  2  Whitg.  250;  his  use 
of  the  word  "  presbyterium,"  1  Ful.  153 ;  he 
translates  Trpea-puTepos  by  "major,"  4  Jew. 
912;  blames  a  priest  who  became  executor 
of  a  will,  3  Whitg.  415;  complains  of  the 
pride  and  ambition  of  priests,  1  Jew.  354, 
442;  says  Paul  was  afraid,  considering  only 
the  empty  name  and  shadow  of  a  priest, 

3  Jew.  309 

x.  Peter,  Rome  :  referred  to  respecting 
Peter  as  the  rock,  4  Bui.  81  n.,  Pil.  44;  he 
speaks  of  the  church  as  founded  on  him, 
Phil.  75;  says  there  is  one  God,  and  one 
Christ,  and  one  church,  and  one  chair 
founded  on  Peter  (or  on  the  rock)  by  the 
voice  of  the  Lord,  2  Ful.  333,  334;  affirms 
that  the  church,  which  is  one,  is  founded  by 
our  Lord's  voice  on  one  that  hath  received 
the  keys  of  it,  ib.  290, 331 ;  notes  that  the 
Lord  gave  first  to  Peter  (or  to  Peter  the  first), 
on  whom  he  built  his  church,  the  power 
of  loosing,  ib.  329 ;  remarks  that  Peter,  on 
whom  the  church  had  been  builded  by  the 
Lord,  as  one  speaking  for  all,  said,  "  Lord, 
to  whom  shall  we  go?"  ib.  330;  alleged  as 
saying  that  the  keys  were  given  to  all  in 
the  person  of  Peter,  Phil.  44,  75;  he  says 
Peter,  on  whom  the  Lord  built  his  church, 
did  not,  when  Paul  disputed  with  him, 
challenge  anything  arrogantly,  1  Jew.  372, 

4  Jew.  834,  Park.  110;   declares  that  the 
Lord   after   his    resurrection    gave    equal 
power  to  all  the  apostles,  and  that  the  rest 
of  them  were  the  same  that   Peter   was, 
endued  with  like  fellowship,  both  of  honour 
and  of  power,  2  Ful.  283,  291,  331,  1  Jew. 
360,  367,  373,  384,  430,  3  Jew.  201,  286, 


262 


CYPRIAN 


385,  COS,  4  Jew.  1067,  1136,  Whita.  418; 
observes  that  Christ  prayed  for  the  other 
disciples  as  well  as  Peter,  4  Jew.  929  ;  lie 
maintained  (says  Martin)  that  the  church  of 
Rome  cannot  err,  1  Ful.  38;  the  statement 
examined,  ib.  39 ;  he  speaks  of  the  apostle's 
praise  of  the  Romans,  and  says  unfaithful 
ness  cannot  have  access  to  them  (meaning 
that  they  would  not  listen  to  unfaithful 
reports),  1  Ful.  39  n.,  2  Ful.  341,  342,  4 
Jew.  720,  721,  Phil.  113, 114 ;  terms  Rome 
the  chair  of  Peter,  and  the  principal  church, 
whence  priestly  unity  began,  &c.,  2  Ful. 
341,  1  Jew.  428 ;  calls  Cornelius,  bishop  of 
Rome,  his  brother,  companion  and  fellow- 
bishop,  1  Jew.  347,  385,  4  Jew.  841,  Phil. 
42 ;  exhorts  him  not  to  shrink  at  the 
threats  of  the  wicked,  1  Jew.  348,  and  see 

3  Whitg.  322 ;  (as  to  the  election  of  Corne 
lius,  see  x.) ;  calls  pope  Stephen  his  fellow- 
bishop,  2  Ful.  343 ;  writes  to  him  against 
Martian,  bishop  of  Aries,  1  Jew.  405 ;  re 
proves  him,  2  Ful.  322  n.,   4  Jew,  1046  ; 
speaks  of  him  as  in  error,  and  a  maintainer 
of  the  cause  of  heretics,   1  Tyn.  216  n.; 
mentions  Basilides  as  deceiving  him,  1  Ful. 
40,  2  Ful.  342,  343;  Cyprian  differed  from 
the  bishop  and  church  of  Rome  on  rebap- 
tization,  1  Ful.  35,  40,  2  Ful.  77,  345  ;  was 
opposed  to  the  pretensions  of  Rome,  IHoop. 
236 ;  declares  it  meet  and  right  that  every 
man's   cause  should  be   heard  where  the 
crime  was  committed,  3  Bui.  120,  2  Ful. 
343,  344,   1  Jew.  389,  390,    3  Jew.  303, 

4  Jew.  721 ;  denies  that  the  bishop  of  Rome 
has  greater  authority  than  other  bishops, 
4  Jew.  721 ;  willed  that  Sabinus  should  con 
tinue  a  bishop  in  Spain,  though  disallowed 
by  the   pope,    3  Jew.  331;  says  that  the 
authority  of  the  bishops  in  Africa  was  no 
less  than  that  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  1  Jew, 
390,  432,  3  Jew.  300 ;  shews  that  bishops 
are  not  subject  to  the  judgment  of  each 
other,  but  only  to  Christ,  Park.  Ill ;  con 
demns  Pupianus  for  making  himself  bishop 
of  his  bishop,  2  Whitg.  205, 206 ;  says,  none 
of  us  appoints  himself  bishop  of  bishops, 
&c.,  4  Bui.  110,  2  Ful.  322,  3  Jew.  300 ; 
4:  Jew.  1119,  1  Tyn.  215  n.,  2  Whitg.  208  ; 
language  of  the  Roman  clergy  in  an  epistle 
to  him,  2  Ful.  159,  160,  342 

xi.  Sacraments  :  he  speaks  of  men  being 
new  born  by  both  the  sacraments,  3  Jew. 
459;  says,  that  sacraments  declare  Chris 
tians  to  be  joined  together  with  insepara 
ble  charity,  1  Jew.  134, 142  ;  on  sacramental 
communion  with  evil  men,  Rid.  121 

xii.    Baptism:    he  says  "water"  in  the 


scriptures  always  means  baptism,  3  Zur. 
234;  refers  to  three  kinds  of  baptism, 
2  Bee.  225  n. ;  calls  baptism  (or  rather,  as 
it  seems,  God)  the  fountain  of  life,  3  Jew. 
482;  used  "tingentes"  for  " baptizantes," 
1  Ful.  256 ;  he,  and  sixty-six  other  bishops, 
assembled  in  council,  concluded  that  bap 
tism  might  be  administered  to  infants  be 
fore  the  eighth  day,  2  Bee.  209,  4  Bui.  366, 
392,  Phil.  279  ;  how  the  ordinance  was 
celebrated  in  his  time,  Calf.  213,  225 ;  he 
maintains  that  the  water  should  be  conse 
crated,  Calf.  225,  4  Bui.  363;  speaks  of 
the  interrogation,  1  Whitg.  21 7  n.;  men 
tions  the  exorcism  of  infants,  1  Zur.  178  n.; 
approves  aspersion,  Whita.  592;  says  anoint 
ing  is  necessary,  Calf.  225,  TFfo'ta.601,602, 
1  Whitg.  217  n.;  on  the  baptism  of  the  bed 
ridden,  Calf.  203;  he  thought  baptism  by 
heretics  to  be  invalid,  and  maintained  that 
those  baptized  by  them  should  be  baptized 
again,  I  Bee.  279,  1  Brad.  524,  4  BuLSW, 
363,  393,  Coop.  147,  1  Hoop.  173,  4  Jew. 
1109,  Whita.  506,  507,  608,  611,  2  Whitg. 
209,  210,  435;  quoted  as  affirming  that 
no  minister  could  rightly  baptize  who  was 
not  himself  endued  with  the  Holy  Spirit, 
Hog.  270;  on  the  point  of  rebaptization  he 
differed  from  the  church  of  Rome,  1  Ful. 
35,  40,  2  Ful.  77,  345;  he  was  in  error, 
but  not  a  heretic,  2  Ful.  376 ;  not  obstinate 
in  his  error,  4  Bui.  393 ;  he  relates  that 
the  Novatians  abused  baptism  by  rebaptiz- 
ing,  Rog.  266  n.,  277  n.;  speaks  dangerously 
of  the  lapsed,  Coop.  147 

xiii.  The  Eucharist :  (some  of  the  sen 
tences  in  v.  above  refer  to  this  subject); 
on  Melchisedec  and  his  offering,!  Cran. 86, 
158,  1  Ful.  148,  2  Jew.  730,  731 ;  his  expo 
sition  of  "  our  daily  bread,"  3  Bee.  470, 

1  Hoop.  232  n.,  2  Jew.  762;  he  says  that 
both  the  passover  and  the  eucharist  were 
Christ's,  Rid.  233;  teaches  that  none  but 
Christ  is  to  be  followed   in   the   sacrifice 
which  Christ  offered,  Coop.  161, 162,  2  Jew. 
725,  Phil.  65;  declares  that  we  should  cele 
brate  the  sacrament  as  our  Lord  did,  Coop. 
80;  he  calls  it  the  holy  thing  of  the  Lord, 
&c.,  3  Bee.  388,  and  the  passion  of  Christ, 

2  Jew.  792,  3  Jew.  527  ;  said  to  maintain 
the  real  presence  of  Christ's  body  therein, 
Rid.  201 ;  he  says  Christ's  body  is  present 
by  faith,  2  Jew.  741 ;    confesses  that  the 
body  of  Christ  is  meat  for  the  soul  (pseud.), 

3  Jew.  543,  544 ;  says  the  Lord  called  the 
bread,  made  by  the  moulding  together  of 
many  grains,  his  body,  and  the  wine,  pressed 
out  of  many  grapes,  his  blood,  2  Bee.  267, 


CYPRIAN 


263 


28C,  3  Bee.  424,  437,  1  Brad.  590,  4  Bui. 
336,  1  Cran.  33,  104,  (54),  Hutch.  239, 
1  Jew.  516,  2  Jezc.  795,  1115,  3  Jew.  483, 
see  also  Coop.  121  n.;  compares  the  eucha- 
ristic  bread,  consisting  of  many  grains,  but 
one  loaf,  to  the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  the 
heavenly  bread,  Rid.  174,  175;  says  that 
not  meal  alone,  nor  water  alone,  can  be  the 
body  of  Christ,  1  Cran.  104;  speaks  of  the 
sacrament  as  denoting  unanimity,  1  Jew. 
134,  142;  his  works  contain  traces  of  the 
ancient  way  of  celebrating  the  eucharist, 
4  Bui.  409  ;  he  shews  the  necessity  of  fre 
quent  communion,  3  Jew.  470;  speaks  of 
daily  communion,  1  Wliitg.  217  ;  mentions 
the  exhortation  "  Lift  up  your  hearts,"  and 
the  response  thereto,  3  Bee.  2G6,  SCO,  407, 

1  Cov.  456 n.,  1  Jew.  285,  292,  3  Jew.  534, 
Rid.  318,  Whita.  260  ;  speaks  of  the  chalice 
consecrated  by  solemn  blessing,  1  Ful.  501 ; 
mentions  the  mixed  cup  as  necessary,  and 
as  Christ's  institution,  Coop.  136  n.,  1  Jew. 
139,    3  Jew.   349,    Whita.  498,   499,  602, 

2  Whitg.  435,  3  Zur.  234 ;  says  it  was  fore- 
shewn  by  Solomon,   \\Ful.  522 ;  passages 
concerning  it,  4  Bui.  411 — 414 ;  he  says,  the 
wine  expresses  the  blood,  by  the  water  the 
people  is  understood,  &c.,  1  Cran.  121,  (58), 
2  Jew.  726,  3  Jew.  350,   2  Whitg.  541  n.; 
opposes  the  Aqnarii,  who  used  only  water 
in  the  eucharist,  Coop.  62,  132;  admonishes 
them  to  return  to  the  root  and  beginning  of 
the  Lord's  tradition  or  ordinance,  Coop.  74, 
75,  1  Hoop.  238, 1  Jew.  215 ;  warns  that  the 
precepts  of  the  gospel  must  not  be  departed 
from,  Coop.  109,  110,  and  admonishes  to 
return  to  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord  and  his 
apostles,  ib.  131,  132;  he  did  not  so  much 
advocate  the  mixing  with  water,  as  the  use 
of  wine,  Whita.  498,  602;  yet  he  estimates 
the  practice  too  highly,  ib.  603 ;  passages 
on  the  wine  in  the  eucharist,  2  Hoop.  421 
— 423,  500;  writing  against  the  aforesaid 
heretics  he  says,  forasmuch  as  Christ  said, 
"  I  am  the  true  vine,"  therefore  the  blood 
of  Christ  is  not  water,  but  wine ;  nor  can 
it  be  thought  that  his  blood  is  in  the  cup, 
when  wine  is  not  in  the  cup,  whereby  the 
blood  of  Christ  is  shewed,  1  Cran.  267,  (30), 
1  Hoop.  232,  2 Hoop.  421,  Rid.  204,  Whita. 
499 n.;  affirms  that  it  was  wine  that  the 
Lord  called  his  blood,  and  declares,  that 
Christ's   blood  is  not  offered   if  wine  be 
wanting,  2  Bee.  286,  3  Bee.  437,  1  Brad. 
546,  1  Cran.  104,  267,  (30),  2  Hoop.  421, 
Hutch.  272,  2  Jew.  606,  3  Jew.  521,  522 ; 
says  further,  how    shall   we    drink   with 
Christ  new  wine  of  the  creature  of  the 


vine,  if  in  the  sacrifice  we  do  not  offer 
wine?  1  Cran.  267,  (30),  2  Hoop.  421,  2 
Jew.  795,  3  Jew.  522;  referred  to  against 
separating  the  bread  and  the  cup,  4  Bui. 
416  n. ;  he  testifies  that  the  cup  was  given 
to  the  laity,  Coop.  139,  140,  143,  Sand. 
455;  warns  against  leaving  Christians  with 
out  the  defence  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  3 Bee.  414;  asks  how  we  make  them 
meet  for  the  cup  of  martyrdom,  if  we  do 
not  admit  them  to  drink  the  cup  of  the 
Lord  in  the  church  ?  2  Bee.  243,  3  Bee. 
413,  Coop.  139,  140,  Pil.  542 ;  in  his  time 
the  Lord's  supper  was  given  to  children, 
1  Hoop.  172,  Whita.  666;  referred  to  to 
shew  that  the  bread  and  the  cup  were  given 
into  the  hands  of  the  communicants,  2  Bee. 
301  n. ;  he  speaks  of  sacrificing  for  the 
martyrs,  Coop.  96,  3  Jew.  561 ;  says,  drink 
sanctified  into  the  blood  of  Christ  burst 
out  of  the  defiled  bowels  (of  Judas),  2  Bee. 
267,  3  Bee.  424;  relates  that  an  apostate 
coming  to  receive  the  sacrament,  found  in 
stead  thereof  his  hands  full  of  ashes,  2  Hoop. 
415,  1  Jew.  153,2  Jew.  761,  785;  tells  of  a 
woman  who  reserved  the  sacrament  irreve 
rently,  and  saw  it  burning  in  her  coffer, 
Coop.  24,  1  Jew.  6,  148,  241,  242,  2  Jew. 
554,  Phil.  206 ;  the  story  shews  that  God  is 
displeased  with  the  reserving  of  the  sacra 
ment,  1  Jew.  151 ;  his  account  of  a  child, 
who  having  eaten  meats  sacrificed  to  idols, 
was  brought  to  receive  the  sacramental  cup, 
Coop.  33,  165,  I  Hoop.  172  n.,  1  Jew.  6, 
249,  250,  Sand.  455,  Whita.  666 

xiv.  Prayer,  fyc. :  he  calls  God  the 
hearer,  not  of  the  voice,  but  of  the  heart, 
I  Bee.  133,  IBrad.34;  describes  the  right 
affections  of  the  mind  in  prayer,  4  Bui.  178; 
advises  to  pray  with  modesty,  not  with 
clamour,  ib.  185;  on  the  petition  "deliver 
us  from  evil,"  2  Whitg.  484;  as  to  the 
Lord's  prayer  see  also  iv.  and  xiii ;  he 
speaks  of  the  reader  sounding  out  the  lofty 
words,  the  gospel  of  Christ,  4  Jew.  856; 
as  to  the  public  reading  of  scripture  see 
also  v. 

xv.  Marriage  (see  vi.):  he  reprehends 
the  marriage  of  vowed  virgins,  3  Jew.  386 ; 
elsewhere  he  allows  that  virgins  may  marry, 
notwithstanding  their  resolution  not  to  do 
so,  4  Bui.  512,  513,  and  recommends  those 
who  cannot  or  will  not  persevere  in  chas 
tity,  to  marry,  3  Jew.  399,  401,  402,  4:  Jew. 
797;  declares  that  to  maintain  (the  pre 
tence  of)  a  continent  life  with  reproach  is 
worse  than  adultery,  3  Jew.  425 

xvi.     Confession,    Absolution,    c>c.:    he 


264 


CYPRIAN 


speaks  of  exomologesis,  i.  e.  confession,  1 
Ful.  457  n. ;  writes  of  certain  devout  per 
sons  who  confessed  their  sins  to  the  priests 
of  God  sorrowfully  and  simply,  3  Jew.  368, 
369 ;  sets  forth  the  order  of  confession,  and 
describes  the  mode  of  absolving  penitents, 
16.  360;  speaks  of  confession  being  made 
by  the  penitent,  and  his  conscience  being 
purged  by  sacrifice  and  the  hand  of  the 
priest,  1  Ful.  457  n.,  2  Ful.  83;  declares 
that  those  who  break  canonical  obedience 
must  do  penance,  Pit.  629,  and  those  who 
return  from  idol  altars,  ib.  630;  says  the 
Lord  alone  may  shew  mercy  and  forgive 
sins,  2  Bee.  172,  173;  declares  that  the 
power  of  remitting  sins  was  given  to  the 
apostles,  to  the  churches  which  they  found 
ed,  and  to  the  bishops  who  succeeded  them, 
Whita.  418  n.;  speaks  of  things  bound  on 
earth  being  bound  in  heaven,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
367  n. ;  uses  the  word  "remissa"  instead  of 
"remissio,"  2  Jew.  640;  severely  rebuked 
certain  men  who  thought  that  other  men's 
offences  ought  to  be  forgiven  by  the  church 
for  their  merits,  3  Tyn.  199 ;  on  the  undue 
absolution  of  Victor  by  Therapius,  QWhitg. 
254;  he  tells  how  a  dying  man  being  ex 
communicate  should  seek  to  be  reconciled, 
1  Jeic.  244 ;  reproves  certain  priests  for  too 
hastily  receiving  back  some  who  had  been 
excommunicated,  3  Whitg. 255,  and  declares 
his  intention  in  such  cases,  ib.  256  ;  says  he 
is  not  a  wise  shepherd  who  gathers  to  his 
flock  sheep  that  are  diseased,  Pil.  633; 
admonishes  that  ecclesiastical  discipline  is 
not  to  be  left  off  because  we  are  reviled, 

3  Whitg.  322,  and  see  1  Jew.  348 

xvii.    Persecution :    he   says    Christians 
were  blamed  for  the  calamities  of  his  age, 

1  Tyn.    164 n.;    affirms   that    opprobrious 
speeches  ought  not  to  make  us  decline  from 
the  right  way,  3  Whitg.  322 ;  declares  that 
(in   time   of   persecution)    God    tries    his 
family,  &c.,  Pil.  632 ;  says  many  have  be 
trayed  their  faith  at  the  first  threats  of  the 
enemy,  ib.  631 ;  affirms  that  it  is  no  shame  to 
suffer  of  our  brethren  what  Christ  suffered, 
&c.,  4  Jew.  859;  writes  on  confessing  the 
Lord  when  apprehended  by  the  heathen, 
or  in  flight,  Grin.  239,  Rid.  387 ;  says  the    | 
priest  of  God,  holding  the  gospel  and  keep-    i 
ing  the  commandments  of  Christ,  may  be    : 
killed,  but  cannot  be  conquered,  3  Jew.  189,    i 

4  Jew.  770;  exhibits  the  power  of  martyr-    , 
dom,   whereby  persecutors  are  forced  to 
believe  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  558;    said  to  call 
the  blood  of  martyrs  the  seed  of  the  church, 

2  Ful.  234,  Pil.  144 


xviii.  Death,  4"c. :  he  exhorts  to  repent 
ance  even  at  the  very  end  of  this  temporal 
life,  and  warns  that  when  we  are  departed 
hence,  there  is  no  place  of  repentance, 
1  Bee.  326,  327,  3  Bee.  129,  277,  460;  3  Bui. 
113,  114,  393;  speaks  of  the  profit  of  go 
ing  out  of  the  world,  3  Bee.  121 ;  declares 
that  departed  brethren  ought  not  to  be 
mourned  for,  since  thev  live  with  God,  ib. 
121,  461;  shews  that  we  should  not  mourn 
for  those  deceased  as  though  they  were  lost, 
ib.  121, 122;  on  mourning  apparel,  3  Whitg. 
369,  370 ;  he  says,  he  fears  death  who  will 
not  go  to  Christ,  2  Hoop.  566 ;  states  that 
repentance  after  death  shall  be  without 
fruit,  3  Bee.  129;  says,  such  as  God  finds 
men  when  he  calls  them,  such  does  he 
jud^e  them,  2  Bee.  395,  3  Bee.  460;  writes, 
we  embrace  the  day  of  death,  which  assigns 
every  one  to  his  abode,  &c.,  2  Lat.  247 ; 
saidnot  tomention  purgatory, ib.;  he  «peaks 
of  purgation  by  fire,  3  Zur.  234 ;  says  he 
who  acts  against  his  conscience... builds  for 
hell,  Grin.  387 

xix.  Heresy  and  Schism  :  he  says  that 
the  offences,  through  ignorance,  of  his  pre 
decessors,  were  no  excuse  for  his  continu 
ance  in  error,  and  declares  that  he  who  errs 
of  simplicity  may  be  pardoned,  but  not  he 
who  perseveres  in  error  after  the  revelation 
of  the  truth,  Coop.  136,  1  Jew.  220,  3  Jeic. 
217,  349;  exhorts  men  to  flee  from  heresy 
as  from  the  plague,  Whita.  17 ;  says  the 
devil  has  devised  a  new  fraud,  under  the 
very  title  of  the  name  of  Christ  to  deceive 
the  unwary,  3  Jew.  152 ;  speaks  of  some 
who  teach  night  instead  of  day,  destruction 
instead  of  safety,  desperation  under  pre 
tence  of  hope,. ..Antichrist  under  the  name 
of  Christ,  3  Jew.  247;  shews  how  pride 
and  self-will  originate  schisms  and  heresies, 
3  Whitg.  605;  says  that  heresies  and  schisms 
arise  from  not  obeying  God's  priest,  and 
because  one  priest  and  one  judge  at  a  time 
in  the  church  (i.e.  the  bishop)  is  not  con 
sidered  as  in  the  place  of  Christ,  2  Fnl. 
332,  1  Jew.  347,  349,  373,  3  Jew.  605,  Phil. 
73, 74,  Whita.  441,  2  Whitg.  192, 193,  223, 
240 ;  again,  he  says  that  heresies  and  schisms 
arise  from  the  bishop,  who  is  one,  and 
presides  in  the  church,  being  despised  by 
the  arrogant  presumption  of  certain  per 
sons,  1  Jew.  350,  Whita.  441,  2  Whitg.  223; 
again,  he  says  they  arise  because  we  go  not 
to  the  origin  of  truth,  nor  seek  the  head, 
nor  keep  the  doctrine  of  the  heavenly 
Master,  Coop.  62,  190,  2  Cran.  40,  1  Jew. 
25,  79,  4  Jew.  1085 ;  affirms  that  if  we 


CYPRIAN  —  CYRIL 


265 


return  to  the  head  and  origin  of  the  divine 
tradition,  all  man's  error  will  cease,  iHoop. 
238,  1  Jew.  79,  80,  3  Jew.  236,  350,  4  Jew. 
1047,  1169 ;  calls  them  schismatics  who 
nsurp  the  office  of  a  bishop,  4  Bui.  131; 
compares  those  who  set  up  another  altar, 
&c.,  to  Korah  and  his  company,  Pil.  624, 
628;  on  the  heresy  of  the  Cathari,  Roy. 
135;  he  wrote  against  the  Novatians,  1  Bee. 
94 ;  says,  Novatian,  after  the  manner  of 
apes,  challenged  to  himself  the  authority 
of  the  catholic  church,  &c.,  3  Jew.  150, 
Whita.  6C7 ;  tells  that  his  sect  abused  bap 
tism  by  rebaptizing,  Rog.  266  n.,  277  n. ; 
he  refers  to  certain  bishops  drawn  into  his 
heresy,  2  Whitg.  211 ;  speaks  of  Felicissi- 
mus  a  Novatian,  being  expelled  from  the 
church,  ib.  202 ;  relates  that  ninety  bishops 
condemned  Privatus,  ib.  198,  200;  as  to 
the  Aquarii,  see  v.  and  xiii.  above,  and  as 
to  Basilides,  see  x. 

xx.  Miscellanea  :  he  takes  the  thau  of 
Ezekiel  for  a  mark,  2  Ful.  138 ;  speaks  of 
the  origin  and  abuse  of  images,  2  Jew.  64-5, 
646 ;  relates  how  wicked  spirits  lurk  in 
them,  Calf.  317,  318;  says  that  Satan 
changes  himself  into  an  angel  of  light  to 
teach  false  doctrines,  2  Cran.  40  ;  declares 
that  evil  spirits, -being  lost  themselves,  seek 
to  destroy  others,  ib. ;  on  man's  upright 
posture,  Calf.  371,  372;  his  high  opinion 
of  Tertullian,  Rid.  37  ;  referred  to  on  legis 
lators,  Pil.  680 ;  alleged  by  Gratian,  as  say 
ing,  Christ,  by  separate  duties  and  distinct 
honours,  hath  set  a  difference  between  the 
offices  of  both  powers,  4  Jew.  826,  985  ;  on 
mourning  apparel,  3  IVTiitg.  369,  370  ;  on 
the  holy  oil  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  510 ;  Cyprian 
referred  to,  1  Brad.  338;  falsified  by  Hard 
ing,  1  Jew.  351 

Cyprian  of  Antioch  :  3  Jew.  333  n 
Cyprian,  bp  of  Rome :  on  holy  water,  1  Jew. 

Ion 

Cyprianus  (Era.  Sal.):  Calf.  128  n 
Cyprus :   belonged  to   Venice,  4  Jew.  693  ; 

invaded  by  the  Turks,  1  Zur.  239  n 
Cyribiria :  4  Bui.  52 
Cyril  of  Alexandria : 

i.    His  Life  and  Work*. 
ii.     On  God. 
iii.     Scripture. 
iv.     Grace,  4-c. 
v.     The  Church,  Peter,  $c. 
vi.     Sacraments. 
vii.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  and  works :  he  was  desired 
by  pope  Celestinus  to  represent  him  in  the 
council  of  Ephesus,  4  Jew.  1002  ;  called  the 


head  of  the  bishops  assembled  there,  3  Jew. 
270;  his  confession  sanctioned  by  this  coun 
cil,  1  Bui.  17,  2  Hoop.  534;  the  decree  of 
Chalcedon  not  contrary  to  his  doctrine, 
1  Bui  20;  he  has  been  condemned  by  here 
tical  councils,  Rid.  134 ;  referred  to,  Whita. 
107, 678 ;  his  works,  2  Ful.  400,  Jew.  xxxvi ; 
translation  of  his  commentary  on  John  by 
Geo.  Trapezuntius,  with  the  addition  by 
Clichtovens,  2  Bee.  173  n.,  2  Ful.  277  n.; 
his  rescript  in  the  council  of  Africa,  1  Jew. 
356,  358,  3  Jew.  340 ;  he  alleges  Amphilo- 
chius,  1  Jew.  475 ;  charges  not  to  corrupt 
his  writings,  Bale  638;  how  alleged  in  the 
second  council  of  Nice,  Calf.  173;  certain 
homilies  ascribed  to  him  seem  to  be  Ori- 
gen's,  2  Jew.  553  n 

ii.  On  God;  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost:  he  cites  Pythagoras  re 
specting  God,  1  Bui.  197, 198,  3  Bui.  124, 

1  Hoop.  285 ;  says  Paul  did  rightly  know  the 
enumeration  of  the  sacred  Trinitv,  3  Bui.  164; 
defines  a  true  faith  in  the  Trinity,  ib.  168 ; 
his  exposition  of  John  i.  1,  "In  the  begin 
ning  was    the   Word,"  ib.   240 — 242;    he 
proves  Christ's  divinity  by  his  adoration, 
Calf.  378 ;  says,  Christ  would  not  be  adored, 
unless  we  believed  that  the  very  Word  was 
made  flesh,  1  Jew.  530;  asserts  that  the 
humanity  and  divinity  of  Christ  joined  in 
one  must  be  honoured  together,  ib.  525; 
allows  the  title  6eoroVo5,  denied  by  Nesto- 
rius,  3  Jew.  224;  imagines  Christ  as  saying 
"I  have  taken  mortal  flesh  upon  myself; 
but  forasmuch  as  I,  naturally  being  life, 
dwell  in  the  same,  I  have  reformed  that 
whole  flesh   unto  my  life,"  ib.  538  ;    de 
clares    that   Christ    meant  not    to    reign 
worldly,  1  Hoop.  79 ;  shews  why  the  Phari 
sees  kept  people  from  coming  to  Christ, 

2  Jew.  1021,  3  Jew.  570,  595 ;  attributes  the 
opposition  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  to 
Christ,  to  the  fact  that  he  was  not  of  the 
priesthood,  ib.  324;   says  the   Jews  first 
bound  Christ,  then  sought  cause  against 
him,  1  Jew.  58,  2  Jew.  629 ;  declares  that 
the  flesh  of  Christ  by  nature  hath  power  to 
give  life,  3  Jew.  510 ;  asserts  that  Christ  was 
more  than  a  common  man,  else  his  blood 
could  not  work  salvation,  ib.  538;   speaks 
of  his  body  after  his  resurrection,  3  Bui. 
257 — 259  ;  writes  on  his  leaving  the  world 
and  going  to  the  Father,  Phil.  195;  says, 
Christ  is  present  by  the  Spirit,  1  Jew.  486; 
speaks  of  him    as    saying,    "  Although  I 
be  absent  in   body,  yet  as  God  I  will  be 
present,"  3  Jew.  486;  affirms  that  he  de 
parted  only  according  to  the  flesh,  ib.  262; 


266 


declares  that  he  took  away  the  presence  of 
his  body,  though  in  the  majesty  of  his 
Godhead  he  is  ever  here,  2  Bee.  273, 
3  Bee.  273,  274,  427  ;  says  he  will  ever 
more  be  with  his  disciples  by  the  power 
of  his  Divinity,  although  not  in  body,  3  Jew. 
535;  states  that  he  is  absent  from  us  as 
concerning  his  body,  but  by  his  power  is 
present  with  all  that  love  him,  3  Bee.  428, 
429 ;  says  that,  if  the  nature  of  the  Godhead 
were  a  body,  it  must  needs  be  in  a  place, 

2  Bee.  281,  3  Bee.  454 ;  affirms  that  Christ 
could  not  be  conversant  with  the  apostles 
in  the  flesh  after  he  had  ascended  to  the 
Father,  1  Jew.  495,  2  Jew.  776, 1118, 3  Jew. 
257;  speaks  of  us  as  corporally  in  Christ, 
and  of  Christ  as  corporally  in  us,  1  Jew. 
476,  2  Lat.  273;    says  we  are  joined  to 
Christ  both  spiritually  and  according  to 
the  flesh,  1  Jew.  471,  and  uses  many  other 
similar  phrases,  ib. ;  writes  on  the  Divinity 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Bui.  304 ;  shews  that 
he  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Son  as  well  as  of  the 
Father,  ib.  306 

iii.  Scripture:  he  affirms  that  it  is  need 
ful  to  follow  the  holy  scriptures,  and  in 
nothing  to  depart  from  what  they  prescribe, 
Whita.  687;  says  (in  a  mystical  exposition 
ascribed  also  to  Origen)  that  every  word 
pertaining  to  God  is  to  be  sought  out  in  the 
two  Testaments,  ib.;  rejoiced  that  the  faith 
of  the  church  was  agreeable  to  the  divine 
scriptures  and  the  traditions  of  the  fathers, 

3  Jew,  229 ;  to  prove  the  divinity  of  Christ 
he  relied  on  scripture,  Coop,  198 ;  he  says 
that  certain  councils  concluded  a  controversy 
by   the   evangelistic  and   apostolic  words 
(cited  by  Evagrius),  3  Jew.  228 ;   affirms 
that  the  scriptures,  that  they  may  be  easy 
to  all   men,  are   profitably   set  abroad  in 
familiar  speech,  4  Jew.  897,   Whita.  399 ; 
declares    that    all    things    are    plain   and 
straight  to  them  that  have  found  know 
ledge  ;  but  to  fools  the  most  easy  places 
seem  hard,  4  Jew.  1184 ;  speaks  of  young 
men  being  brought  up  in  the  scriptures, 
2  Jew.  676,  681 ;  says  Julian  complained 
that  Christian  women  were  skilled  in  the 
scriptures,  ib.  676;  declares  that  even  chil 
dren  become  devout  by  reading  the  scrip 
tures,  1  Jew.  57,  3  Jew.  605;  remarks  that 
all  things  were  not  written  which  the  Lord 
did,  but  those  which  the  writers  thought 
sufficient,  as  well  for  good  manners  as  for 
doctrine,  2  Cran.  33,  Whita.  547,  625,  630, 
687 ;  gives  directions  about  the  interpreta 
tion  of  scripture,  Whita.  492 ;  shews  that 
the  scriptures  are  difficult  to  heretics,  2  Jew. 


683 ;  says  they  gather  occasion  of  error  out 
of  them,  4  Jew.  752 

iv.  Grace,  fyc. :  on  the  severity  of  the 
law  and  the  mercy  of  the  gospel,  1  Whitg. 
329,  330;  he  says  that  inwardly  to  quicken 
a  sinner  is  the  gift  of  God,  2  Bee.  173 ;  de 
clares  Christ  to  be  the  beginning  and 
foundation  unto  holiness  and  righteousness, 
by  faith,  and  none  otherwise ;  and  shews 
that  he  dwells  in  us  by  faith,  3  Jew.  496, 
539 ;  says,  if  thou  offer  up  thy  faith  as  the 
price,  thou  shalt  receive  remission  of  thy 
sins  from  Christ,  ib.  559;  speaks  of  Christ 
as  saying,  "So  I  made  you  partakers  of  the 
divine  nature,  when  I  caused  my  Spirit  to 
dwell  in  you;"  for,  he  adds,  Christ  is  in 
us  by  his  Spirit,  changing  our  corruption 
into  incorruption,  ib.  593;  declares  that 
Christ  alone  is  to  be  followed  as  a  master, 
1  Bee.  88, 2  Cran.  33 

v.  The  Church,  Peter,  fyc. :  he  speaks 
of  corporal  union  among  Christians,  3  Jew. 
495  ;  says,  it  is  not  enough  to  be  reckoned 
amongst  the  branches  of  the  true  Vine, 
&c.,  2  Cran.  203,  204 ;  declares  that  Christ 
gave  full  power  to  the  apostles,  and  their 
successors,  1  Jew.  360 ;  says  Peter,  as  prince 
and  head  of  the  rest,  first  exclaimed,  "  Thou 
art  the  Christ,"  ib.  436 ;  affirms  that  Christ 
by  giving  Simon  the  name  of  Peter,  signified 
that  he  would  build  his  church  on  him,  2Ful. 
277;  thinks  that  Christ,by  "this  rock,"meant 
Peter's  faith,  ib.  277,  278,  297,  1  Jew.  340, 
4  Jew.  1119 ;  on  the  charge  to  Peter, "  Feed 
my  sheep,"  Hutch.  103;  he  calls  a  bishop 
dpxiepea,  2  Whitg.  310;  says  that  a  bishop 
is  to  teach  those  things  that  he  has  learned 
of  God,  and  not  of  his  own  heart,  2  Cran. 
33;  a  passage  respecting  the  supremacy  of 
Rome,  ascribed  to  Cyril  by  Tho.  Aquinas, 
Whita.  440,  see  Coop.  149 ;  he  addresses  the 
bishop  of  Rome  as  his  fellow-servant,  1  Jew. 
373,  and  as  his  brother,  4  Jew.  841 

vi.  Sacraments:  he  speaks  of  only  two  sa 
craments  (Cyr.  Jer.?),  3  Jew.  459 ;  he  would 
not  speak  much  of  baptism  in  the  presence 
of  the  unbaptized,  2  Jew.  706;  says  that 
heed  must  be  taken  not  to  deliver  Christ  in 
the  sacrament  of  baptism  unto  catechumens 
before  they  be  strong,  3  Jew.  544,  545; 
approves  the  baptizing  of  children,  4  Bui. 
392,  393;  illustrates,  by  the  comparison  of 
heated  water,  the  communication  of  divine 
power  to  the  water  of  baptism,  2  Jew.  565, 
1102 ;  condemns  the  iteration  of  baptism, 
4  Bui.  392,  393,  Phil.  280;  says  Christ 
was  the  very  true  manna,  whom,  under 
the  figure  of  manna,  God  gave  unto  the 


CYRIL 


267 


fathers  of  the  old  testament,  3  Jew.  545 ; 
shews  why  manna  is  called  the  food  of  an 
gels,  2  Jew.  620 ;  his  expressions  on  Christ's 
presence  in  his  supper,  Hid.  201,  202;  he 
says  Christ  gave  bread  to  his  disciples, 
(TOV  a'jOToi/,  fragmenta  panis),  2  Bee.  288, 
3  Bee.  424,  439,  1  Brad.  690,  1  Jew.  149, 

2  Jew.  580,  585,  606,  772,  795,  1116,  3  Jew. 
483,516;  speaks  of  some  who  thought  they 
were  called  to  eat  raw  flesh,  which  is   a 
horrible  thing,  3  Bee,  443;  denies  (against 
Nestorius)  that  the  sacrament  is  dvtipunro- 
ipayla,  the  eating  of  a  man,  1  Jew.  141, 
150,  454, 475,  2  Jew.  623, 1120,  3  Jew.  537, 
539 ;  teaches  that  when  we  come  to  receive 
these  mysteries,  all  gross  imaginations  must 
quite  be  banished,  3  Jew.  536,  538 ;  speaks 
of  the  eucharist  as  a  life-giving  blessing,  1 
Brad.  97  n.;  says  that  he  who  eats  the  holy 
flesh  of  Christ  has  eternal  life,  &c.,  2  Bee. 
294, 1  Brad.  98  n.,  1  Jew.  527—529, 2  Jew. 
766 ;  declares  that  when  we  eat  the  flesh  of 
Christ  we  have  life  in  us,  2  Bee.  294,  3  Bee. 
464  ;  asserts  that  the  flesh  of  Christ  makes 
them  to  live  that  are  partakers  of  it,  3  Bee. 
464;  says  that  they  who  receive  the  bread  of 
life  shall  obtain  immortality,  2  Bee.  294, 

3  Bee.  464 ;  teaches  that  through  the  parti 
cipation  of  Christ's  body,  men  are  nourished 
unto  everlasting  life,  3  Bee.  461;  declares 
that,  if  men  come  seldom  to  church,  and 
refuse  to  partake  the  mystical  receiving  of 
Christ,  they  debar  themselves  from  everlast 
ing  life,  ib.  470,471 ;  exhorts  that,  if  we  will 
obtain  everlasting  life,  we  gladly  run  to  re 
ceive  the  blessing  (in  the  sacrament),  ib.  471, 
472;  describes  the  union  of  believers,through 
participation  of  the  Lord's  body,  1  Jew. 
140  ;  says  that,  as  two  molten  waxes  run 
into  each  other,  so  he  that  receives  Christ's 
flesh  and  blood  is  joined  with  him,  3  Bee. 
464;  affirms  that  the  Son  of  God,  by  the 
mystical   blessing  is  united  unto  us  as   a 
man,  3  Jew.  484,  495 ;  declares  that  we  are 
of  one  body  with  Christ,  ib.  491 ;   calls  the 
sacrament  a  table  driving  away  all  diseases, 
&c.,  3  Bee.  388 ;  affirms  the  handling  and 
sanctification  of  Christ's  body  to  be  meet 
for  those  only  who  are  sanctified  in  spirit, 
ib.  412  ;  speaks  of  altars  erected  in  Britain, 
and  in  far  countries,  Kid.  280 ;  says  they 
are  mad  who  approve  not  of  the  reserva 
tion  of  the  sacrament  (dub.),  Coop.  25, 149, 
2  Jew.  780 ;  calls  the  prayers  of  the  angels 
and    blessed    spirits,    unbloody    sacrifices, 
2  Jew.  734 ;   speaks  of  our  offering  unto 
God,  faith,  hope,  charity,  as  sweet  savours, 
ib. 


vii.  Miscellanea  :  he  declares  that  the 
working  of  miracles  neither  makes  nor 
hinders  holiness,  2  Cran.  50;  says,  unto 
such  as  cannot  take  the  vow  of  chastity 
we  ought  to  grant  marriage,  3  Jew.  399 ; 
writes,  when  we  come  to  our  Lord  and 
make  a  vow  that  we  will  serve  him  in  chas 
tity,  we  make  an  oath  that  we  will  chasten 
our  flesh,  i6.398;  advises  him  who  has  pro 
mised  chastity  and  cannot  keep  it,  to  con 
fess  his  sin,  ib.  397,  398;  declares  that  the 
judicial  law  of  Moses  as  to  adultery  is  not  in 
force  among  Christians  (Orig.),  1  Wldtg. 
274;  shews  why  (id.),  ib.  329,  330;  says 
the  relics  of  the  dead  were  buried  in  the 
earth,  2  Ful.  89 ;  states  that  although  death 
be  fallen  into  our  nature  because  of  sin, 
yet  because  the  Son  of  God  is  made  man, 
doubtless  we  shall  all  rise  again,  3  Jew.  592 ; 
calls  the  Spirit  of  God  in  us  the  cause  of 
resurrection,  ib.  592,  593;  teaches  many 
things  concerning  the  image  of  the  cross, 
Calf.  361,  Whita.  597;  referred  to  on  Chris 
tians  making  the  sign  at  their  doors,  2  Ful. 
199;  allows  not  images  in  churches,  Calf. 
362;  thinks  Antichrist  will  be  an  individual 
man,  2  Ful.  367;  told  the  emperors  that 
the  welfare  of  the  commonwealth  depended 
on  godliness,  2  Jew.  1014,  3  Jew.  194; 
speaks  of  the  curiosity  of  the  people  (John 
•v\.),SWhitg.  573;  explains  "  natural  union," 
1  Jew.  476 

Cyril,  bp  of  Antioch:  3  Whitg.  455  n 
Cyril  of  Jerusalem:  he  was  bishop  of  that 
place,  Rog.  329;  said  to  have  sold  a  golden 
cope,  2  Whitg.  23,  24;  he  called  men  back 
from  the  synod  of  the  Patripassians,  4  Jew. 
951 ;  appealed  from  it,  ib.  1101 ;  his  works, 
Jew.  xxxvi ;  he  teaches  that  scripture  alone 
is  the  basis  of  our  faith,  Whita.  597;  on  the 
canon  of  the  old  Testament,  ib.  58,62;  he 
tells  what  books  were  received  by  the  Sama 
ritans,  Hog.  81;  rejects  the  Apocrypha, 
Whita.  58,  62:  speaks  of  only  two  sacra 
ments,  3  Jew .  459  n. ;  refers  to  three  kinds 
of  baptism,  2  Bee.  225  n. ;  calls  the  water  of 
baptism  not  simple  water,  2  Jew.  575 ; 
speaks  of  baptism  by  trine  immersion,  2  Bee. 
227  ;  referred  to  for  an  account  of  the  mass 
used  in  Jerusalem,  1  Jew.  108, 109 ;  cautions 
against  considering  the  elements  as  bare 
bread  and  wine,  2  Jew.  573,  575,  579 ; 
speaks  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  as  given 
in  the  figure  of  bread  and  wine,  ib.  573; 
observes  that,  as  the  bread  of  the  sacrament 
after  the  invocation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is 
no  longer  common  bread,  but  the  body  of 
Christ,  so  the  holy  oil  is  no  longer  bare  oil, 


268 


CYRIL  —  DAMASUS 


but  the  grace  of  Christ,  ib.  575 ;  writes  on 
the  error  of  the  Jews  (Jo.  vi.),  ib.  576; 
exhorts  to  drink  the  spiritual  wine  with  the 
heart,  ib. ;  on  tasting  (by  faith)  that  the 
Lord  is  gracious,  ib. ;  he  compares  Noah's 
ark  to  the  cross,  Calf.  103 ;  on  Valentinus 
the  heretic,  Rog.  37  n 

Cyril  the  monk :  he  and  his  brother  Metho 
dius  converted  the  Sclavonians,  1  Jew. 
291,  334, 335,  brought  Moravia  to  the  faith, 
Whita.  269 

Cyril,  a  Carmelite  :  wrongly  stated  to  be  the 
author  of  Evangelium  Sternum,  Rog.  203 

Cyrus,  king  of  Persia :  prophecy  concerning 
him,  1  Lot.  457;  he  was  raised  up  to  deliver 
God's  people,  1  Bui.  325,  Pil.  4, 11,  12 ;  he 
advanced  true  religion,  1  Bui.  318,  2  Bui. 
13  ;  restored  the  vessels  of  the  temple, 
Pil.  8 

Cyssel  (Dav.) :  2  Bee.  480  n 


D. 

D.  (Master):  letter  to  him  from  Ridley, 
2  Brad.  398 

D.  (R.)>  author  of  An  Exhortation  to  Eng 
land:  Poet,  xxxviii;  stanzas  therefrom,  ib. 
399 

Daare :  to  dazzle,  Phil.  309 ;   (v.  Dare). 

Dacre  (Tho.),  lord  Dacre  of  Gillesland,  or 
the  North  :  his  daughter  Catharine,  1  Bee. 
Cln 

Daore  (Will.),  lord  Dacre  of  Gillesland: 
offered  the  queen  £10,000  to  spare  Ridley's 
life,  Rid.  395 

Dacre  (Leon.):  son  of  Will,  lord  Dacre  of 
Gillesland,  Park.  367  ;  his  rebellion,  1569, 
Grin.  322  ;  his  sister  married  one  Culpep- 
per,  Park.  367 

Dacre  (The  lords)  of  the  South:  v.  Fienes. 

Dacres  (Rich.),  by  Carlisle:  Grin.  322 

Dacres  (Will.),  son  of  Richard :  married  to 
Anne  Grindal,  niece  of  the  archbishop, 
Grin.  321,322 

Dactylorynchitaj :  v.  Passalorynchita. 

Dagon  :  his  form,  1  Bui.  224 

Daillee  (Jean):  references  to  his  works,  Calf. 
96,  105,  202,  211,  246,  248,  278,  2  Ful.  44, 
236  nn.;  his  mistake  as  to  a  Latin  ver 
sion  of  the  acts  of  the  second  council  of 
Nice,  Calf.  138  n 

Daily  Bread  :  v.  Bread. 

Daintrel :  a  delicacy,  1  Bui.  424 

Dale  (  ),  chaplain  to  bishop  Rugges : 

2  Cran.  336 

Dale  (  ):  died  in  Bury  gaol,  Poet.  172 

Dalgleesh  (  ):  1  Zur.  195  n 

Dallison  (Rich.):  Bale  429 


Dalmatian  tongue  :    Whita.  221 

Dalmatic:  what,  1  Zur.  350  n.;  said  to  have 
been  worn  by  Cyprian,  ib.  330,  351  n 

Damage:  the  doing  and  receiving  of  it, 
2  Bui.  230 ;  by  taking  away,  ib.  38 

Damascene  (St  John):  notice  of  him,  Rid. 
206  n. ;  reference  to  his  life  by  Jo.  pair,  of 
Jerusalem,  3  Jew.  615;  his  works,  Jew. 
xxxvi ;  Apolog.  pro  Venerat.  SS.  Imag., 
Calf.  22  n. ;  De  orth.  Fide,  2  Ful.  203 ;  the 
Historia  SS.  Barlaami  et  Josaphati,  suppo 
sititious,  ib.  287  n. ;  on  the  canon  of  the  Old 
Testament,  Whita.  64;  he  ascribes  the  epi 
stle  to  the  Hebrews  to  Paul,  ib.  107 ;  reckons 
the  canons  of  the  apostles  amongst  canoni 
cal  books,  ib.  599 ;  teaches  that  nothing  is 
to  be  sought  for  and  received  but  what 
was  delivered  by  the  law,  the  prophets,  the 
apostles,  and  the  evangelists,  2  Cran.  34, 
Whita.  703;  compares  the  soul,  irrigated 
by  the  scriptures,  to  a  tree  planted  by  the 
streams  of  water,  Whita,  703;  alleged  in 
support  of  tradition,  ib.  599;  he  cites  Basil 
on  that  subject,  ib.  589;  speaks  of  baptism 
by  trine  immersion,  2  Bee.  227  n. ;  judges 
that  the  sacrament  is  called  a  figure  before 
consecration,  2  Jew.  593,  3  Jew.  527;  on 
the  words,  "  This  is  my  body,"  2  Jew.  605 ; 
he  defines  substance,  3  Jew.  506;  says, 
when  the  market  (i.  e.  life)  is  once  done, 
there  is  no  more  merchandise  to  sell,  3  Bee. 
365;  on  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  2  Cov. 
175;  he  affirms  that  the  tree  of  life  pre 
figured  the  cross,  Calf.  101 ;  mentions  the 
blessing  of  Jacob  as  a  type  of  it,  ib.  103; 
compares  the  sign  of  the  cross  to  circum 
cision,  ib.  70 ;  records  portions  of  an  edict 
of  Leo  Isauricus  against  images,  Park. 
90  n. ;  he  contended  for  them,  Calf.  71 ;  re- 
gards  them  as  the  books  of  the  unlearned, 
1  Hoop.  39 ;  would  have  the  shape  honour 
ed,  not  the  matter,  2 Ful.  203  n. ;  his  remark 
on  the  conduct  of  Epiphanius  in  destroying 
a  picture,  Ca//!42n. ;  on  the  Lampatians, 
Rog.  160;  on  light,  2  Jew.  581,582;  he  was 
anathematized  by  council  at  Constantinople, 
Calf.  71  n 

Damascus  :  one  of  the  magi,  Whita.  560  n 

Damasus  I.  bp  of  Rome :  contention  between 
him  and  Ursinus,  and  riot  at  his  election, 

1  Jew.  355,  1  Whitg.  463;   he  entered  his 
see  with  the   slaughter  of  sixty  persons, 

2  Ful.  120 ;  his  creed,  1  Bui.  32,  2  Hoop. 
538 ;  approval  of  it,  1  Brad.  371,  4  Bui.  63 ; 
Jerome  agreed  in  faith  with  him,  3  Jew. 
608,   &c. ;    the    epistles   ascribed   to    him 
are  counterfeit,   Whita.  435;  said  to  have 
written  to  Jerome   to  know  his   counsel, 


DAMASUS  —  DANIEL 


269 


4  Jew.  1044 ;  remark  of  Erasmus  on  the 
spurious  correspondence,  2  Ful.  120  n. ;  the 
Liber  Pontificalis,  Whita.  43 ;  he  was  not 
the  author  of  it,  2  Ful.  98  n.,  360 ;  he  speaks 
of  Christ  as  having1,  through  his  passion, 
given  to  mankind  full  and  perfect  salvation, 
3  Bee.  420,  422 ;  censures  the  heresy  that 
the  Godhead  suffered  on  the  cross,  2  Bui. 
268 ;  said  to  refer  to  baptism  by  trine  im 
mersion  (Damascene?),  2  Bee.  227;  parts  of 
the  mass  ascribed  to  him,  2  Brad.  306,  308  ; 
quotation  from  him  respecting  the  body  of 
Christ,  Grin.  53;  he  is  alleged  to  have  been 
the  inventor  of  prescript  forms  of  prayer, 
2  Whitg.  466 ;  he  says  that  at  Rome  on  Sun  • 
days,  there  was  nothing  but  some  epistle, 
or  chapter  of  the  gospel,  read  openly  to 
the  people,  1  Jew.  174 ;  ordained  that  the 
psalms  should  be  sung  interchangeably, 
and  the  Gloria  Patri  said  at  the  end  of 
each,  ib.  264,  266,  2  Whitg.  469,  3  Wliitg. 
385  ;  asked  Jerome  to  send  him  the  Greek 
psalmody,  1  Jew.  305;  urged  him  to  cor 
rect  the  Latin  New  Testament  by  the 
Greek,  Whita.  157 ;  said  to  have  given  di 
rections  about  the  reading  of  scripture  in 
the  church,  4  Bui.  201;  mentions  an  order 
of  St  Peter,  that  no  woman  should  come 
barefaced  into  the  church,  1  Jew.  39,  74; 
commanded  the  bishops  of  the  East  to  come 
to  Rome,  not  in  his  own  name  but  by 
the  emperor's  special  letters,  4  Jew.  996; 
he  (or  Pelagius  I.)  ordered  metropolitans 
to  fetch  their  palls  from  Rome,  2  Whitg. 
173;  he  states  that  many  popes  were  the 
sons  of  priests,  3  Jew.  393;  speaks  of  the 
teachers  of  the  Roman  jurisdiction,  1  Jew. 
409,  3  Jew.  333;  tells  a  story  of  king 
Lucius,  ib.  267  ;  compares  bishops  who 
neglect  their  people  that  they  may  follow 
worldly  cares,  to  harlots,  3  Jeiv.383  ;  men 
tions  chor  episcopi,  4  Jew.  801,  Whitg.  532; 
calls  St  Stephen  an  archdeacon,  2  Whitg. 
173;  said  to  speak  of  a  decree  of  Milciades, 
1  Jew.  159, 160;  he  does  not  mention  the 
Epistles  Decretal,  ib.  173;  calls  it  blas 
phemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost  to  violate 
the  holy  canons,  ib.  184 ;  speaking  of  certain 
ecclesiastical  institutions  he  says,  whatso 
ever  wanteth  reason  must  of  necessity  be 
rooted  out,  3  Jew.  571,  4  Jew.  801 

Damatria,  or  Dematria:  slew  her  son,  be 
cause  he  behaved  as  a  coward  in  the  wars, 
1  Bee.  234 

Damian  (St),  brother  of  Cosmus,  q.  v. 

Damianus  (St),  or  Dimianus:  apostle  of  the 
Britons,  3  Jew.  163,  2  Whitff.128;  invoked 
by  the  sick,  Rog.  226 


Damn:  anciently  used  for  condemn,  lTyn.15n 

Damnation  :  man's  sin  the  cause  of  it,  1  Hoop. 
264 

Damp:  astonishment,  1  Bee.  276 

Damplippe  (Adam),  alias  Geo.  Bucker  :  no 
tice  of  him,  and  the  persecutions  at  Calais, 
2  Cran.  372,  373,  375 

Dan :  on  the  opinion  that  Antichrist  shall 
spring  from  this  tribe,  2  Ful.  370 

Dan :  a  title  given  to  monks,  2  Cran.  333 ; 
Dane,  ib.  310 

Danseus  (  ):  on  the  government  of 

Elizabeth,  Rog.  7 

Dance  of  Death,  or  Dance  Macaber:  some 
account  of  it,  Pra.  Eliz.  xvii — xix  ;  rhymes 
referring  to  it,  ib.  510,  &c.,  marg. ;  refer 
ences  to  it,  Poet.  172,  300,  Pra.  Eliz. 
403  n.,  413  n. ;  how  death  is  represented  by- 
painters,  1  Lat.  220 

Dandalus  (Fra.) :  chained  under  the  pope's 
table,  3  Jew.  147,  4  Jew.  692,  &c.,  931 

Dandelot  (Fra.)  :  v.  Coligni. 

Dandyprat :  a  small  coin,  2  Tyn.  306 

Dane:  v.  Dan. 

Danes  :  vexed  England,  2  Tyn.  268 ;  claimed 
it  even  in  Tyndale's  time,  1  Tyn.  187, 

2  Tyn.  334 

Danet    (Gerard):    his    unlawful    marriage, 

Park.  353 
Danger  :  peculiar  use  of  the  word  for  a  state 

of  dependence,  1  Tyn.  9,  502,  2  Tyn.  293, 

3  Tyn.  186 

Daniel :  his  three  companions,  1  Bui.  270 ; 
his  diet  in  Babylon,  Pil.  52 ;  he  was  the 
wisest  man  of  all  the  East,  3  Bui.  180, 
though  not  a  Levite,  4  Bui.  480;  called 
polyhistor  or  philo'istoros,  1  Bui.  51,  4  Bui. 
591 ;  he  exhorts  Nebuchadnezzar  to  break 
off  his  sins,  &c.,  2  Cov.  367 ;  his  prayers, 
1  Bui.  292,  4  Bui.  175,  225 ;  he  is  cast  into 
the  lions'  den,  but  delivered,  1  Bui.  171, 
318 ;  his  visions  of  the  four  monarchies, 
Bale  423,  Hutch.  147 ,  Pil.  186;  his  confes 
sion,  2  Bui.  94,  4  Bui.  177, 179 ;  thought  to 
be  mentioned  by  Nehemiah  (iii.  7)  as  the 
"duke"  or  "governor,"  Pil. 384 

—  Book  of  Daniel :  he  was  an  evangelist 
rather  than  a  prophet,  1  Bui.  51 ;  the  book 
attacked  by  Porphyry,  Whita.  33 ;  Cover- 
dale's  view  of  the  seventy  weeks,   1  Cov. 
68,69;  reference  to  the  opinion  of  Euse- 
bius  on  them,  3  Zur.  229  ;  his  prophecy  of 
Antichrist  and  his  persecutions,  Poet.  285, 
Rid.  76 

—  Apocryphal  additions  to  this   book; 
viz.  the  Song  of  the  three  Children,  the 
story  of  Susanna,  and  Bel  and  the  Dragon  : 
their  claims   to   be   canonical  considered, 


270 


DANIEL  —  DAVID 


1  Ful.  25,  &c.,  Whita.  77,  &c.;  Jerome 
disallows  them,  1  Ful.  26,  Whita.  77—79; 
Bellarmine  refers  them  to  a  second  Daniel, 
Whita.  79 ;  they  are  historically  untrue, 

1  Ful.  27 

Daniel  (  ):    Hymnologus  Chr.,  2  Cov. 

316  n 
Daniel  (Sam.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxvii; 

the  vanity  of  riches;   verses,  ib.  397;  the 

vanity  of  fame,  ib.  398 
Danists :  a  sect,  3  Zur.  560 
Dante  (Alighieri) :  calls  Rome  the  whore  of 

Babylon,  4  Jew.  744 
Dantiscus  (Jo.),  bp  of  Vermein  :  2  Cran.  401 ; 

letter  to  Cranmer  condemning  the  conduct 

of  Henry  VIII.,  ib.  402,  403 
Dantzic:  Flemish  exiles  there,  2  Zur.  321 
Danvers   (Will.) :    an  ecclesiastical  commis 
sioner,  Park.  301  n 
Darcy  (Tho.  lord)  of  Darcy :  a  leader  in  the 

rebellion   called  the  pilgrimage  of  grace, 

2  Cran.  363,  1  Lat.  163 ;   Latimer  confers 
with  him  in   the  Tower,   1  Lat.  163;  his 
execution,  2  Cran.  363  n 

Darcy  (Tho.  lord)  of  Chiche:  signature  as 
privy  councillor,  5  Edw.  VI.,  2  Cran.  531 

Darcy  (Jo.  lord)  of :  goes  on  an  expe 
dition  into  Ireland,  1573,  2  Zur.  223  n 

Darcy  (Sir  Arth.) :  writes  to  lord  Cromwell, 

1  Lat.  93  n. ;  Mr  Arth.  Darcy,  presumed 
to  be  the  same,  Jew.  xi. 

Dare :  to  frighten,  or  to  harm,  &c.,  2  Brad. 

90;  (v.  Daare). 
Dare  (Chr.) :  questions  Anne  Askevve,  Bale 

148 

Darell  (Will.),  of  Canterbury:  v.  Dorel. 
Darell  (Will.),  of  Pageham :   notice   of  him 

and  his  posterity,  1  Bee.  353  n 
Dario   (Silv.) :   ambassador  from   the   pope, 

2  Cran.  272  n.;  deprived  of  the  rectory  of 
Ripple,  2  Lat.  375  n.,  376  n 

Darius,  son  of  Hystaspes :  favours  the  Jews, 
1  Bui.  318,  325,  326,  2  Bui.  13,  Pil.  14 

Darius,  the  Mede  :  said  to  be  the  son  of  Es 
ther,  2  Jew.  986,  Pil.  14,  of  Astyages  or 
Ahashuerus,  1  Bui.  51,  317,  325,  2  Bui.  13 

Darius  Codomannus :  his  embassy  to  Alex 
ander,  and  his  death,  Pil.  187 

Darkness :  v.  Works. 

How  used  in  scripture,  2  Tyn.  149,  175; 
darkness  in  doctrine,  ib.  102 — 104;  dark 
ness  of  the  former  dispensation,  2  Jew. 
1036 ;  affiance  in  darkness,  4  Jew.  1038 

Darlington,  or  Darnton,  co.  Durham  :  a  pre 
bend,  Pil.  574 

Darmstadt:  taken  by  the  count  de  Buren, 

3  Zur.  639 

Darnel :  a  weed,  Phil.  229 


Darnley  (Hen.  lord) :  v.  Stuart. 

Darrell  (Will.):  v.  Darell,  Dorel. 

Dartford,  co.  Kent :  a  martyr  there,  Poet.  162 

Dase,  Dasing :  v.  Daze. 

Dasipodius  (  ):  3  Zur.  509  n 

Datary :   an  ecclesiastical  officer,  Calf.  331 ; 
the  passage  refers  to  N.  Ormanet,  ib.  413 

Dathan:  v.  Korah. 

Dathenus  (Pet.) :  letter  to  him,  Park.  471 

Daughter :  the  sick  man's  exhortation  to  his 
daughter,  3  Bee.  133,  134 

Daukin,  or  Dawkin  :  a  slattern,  Calf.  236 

Dauncy  (Sir  Jo. ):  1  Tyn.  xxiii. 

Daus  (Jo.),  of  Ipswich:  translated  Bullinger 
on  the  Apocalypse,  4  Bui.  xxiii,  1  Zur.  99 

David,  king  of  Israel :  v.  Psalms. 

He  kills  Goliath,  Pil.  30,  120,  246,  360, 
415,  Sand.  371,  Whita.  406;  his  behaviour 
under  Saul,  1  Bui.  316;  a  captain,  ib.  384, 
386 ;  his  hope,  2 Bui.  89 ;  his  feigned  mad 
ness,  3  Jew.  250 ;  when  in  exile  he  longed 
for  the  courts  of  the  Lord,  4  Bui.  167, 
Sand.  294;  he  swore  rashly  against  Nabal, 
1  Bui.  251 ;  had  divers  wives,  1  Lat.  113; 
performed  the  office  of  a  true  king,  1  Bee. 
286  ;  his  reign  was  troublous,  2  Hoop.  81 ; 
yet  he  was  the  happiest  of  kings,  2  Bui.  6; 
his  zeal  for  God,  Pil.  1 ;  his  gratitude  to 
God,  1  Bee.  280,  298 ;  he  paid  his  vows  to 
the  Lord  by  fulfilling  his  commandments, 
ib.  284,  285 ;  would  do  nothing  without  the 
authority  of  God's  word,  ib.  299 ;  an  earnest 
promoter  of  God's  glory,  ib.  300 ;  an  ex 
ample  to  his  subjects  in  godliness,  ib. ;  he 
ordered  matters  in  religion,  4  Jew.  987 ; 
his  zeal  for  the  ark,  Pil.  340  ;  he  brings  it 
to  its  place,  1  Bui.  325;  he  offended  in 
carrying  it,  4  Bui.  22 ;  brought  music  into 
the  house  of  God,  1  Bui.  141,  191 ;  divided 
the  priests  into  twenty-four  orders,  ib.  141; 
collected  for  building  the  temple,  Pil.  8 ; 
God  promised  him  that  Christ  should  be 
born  of  his  seed,  2  Hoop.  6,  7  ;  his  sins, 
why  recorded,  Whita.  230;  his  adultery, 
murder,  and  repentance,  1  Brad.  70,  1  Bui. 
413 ;  he  was  reproved  by  Nathan,  Pil.  12, 
112,  161;  his  prayer  on  this  occasion,  2 
Hoop.  358;  his  sin  ever  before  him,  ib. 
320 ;  he  was  corrected  for  his  sin  after  it 
was  forgiven,  3  Bui.  91 ;  the  history  a  pro 
fitable  one,  1  Tyn.  310;  Absalom's  rebel 
lion  against  him,  Sand.  408,  &c. ;  his  con 
duct  during  it,  2  Bui.  94,  Now.  223 ;  by 
it  he  was  humbled,  1  Bui.  431 ;  cursed  by 
Shimei,  2  Cran.  107;  he  prays  to  God  as 
the  only  remedy  against  pestilence,  2  Hoop. 
164;  he  numbers  the  people,  his  punish 
ment  and  penitence,  1  Lat.  386;  his  afflic- 


DAVID  —  DAY 


271 


tions,  2  Bui.  103 ;  he  patiently  suffered  the 
cross,  1  Bee.  283;  was  wonderfully  exer 
cised  in  worldly  troubles,  Grin.  105 ;  but 
he  confessed  that  God  was  ever  his  helper 
and  deliverer,  ib. ;  how  constantly  his  soul 
waited  upon  the  Lord,  2  Hoop.  247;  he 
prayed  seven  times  a  day,  1  Bee.  171;  he 
was  heard,  though  a  sinner,  4  Bui.  169 ; 
his  desiring  to  be  heard  in  prayer  for  his 
righteousness  explained,  1  Bee.  150,  4  Bui. 
175,  Sand.  404;  what  he  thought  of  justi 
fication,  3  Bui.  47,  49;  his  plain  fidelity, 
1  Bee.  276 ;  his  faith  in  Christ,  4  Bui.  551, 

1  Cov.  53;  "the  sure  mercies  of  David," 
what,  Sand.  32;  he  was  a  prophet,  1  Cov. 
53;  what  his  trance  or  ecstasy  (or  "haste," 
Psa.  cxvi.  11)  signifies,  1  Bee.  276;  DAVID'S 
HARP,  by  T.  Becon  ;  an  exposition  of  Psa. 
cxvi.,  ib.  262 ;  he   excels  all   other  musi 
cians,  ib.  264 ;  the  virtue  of  his  harp,  ib. 
266 ;  the  excellency  of  his  songs,  ib. ;  his 
psalmody,  the  treasure-house  of  scripture, 
ib. ;  he  celebrates  the  creation,  3  Bui.  177; 
declares  hew  precious  is  the  death  of  the 
saints,  1  Bee.  288  ;  he  was  a  type  of  Christ, 

2  Brad.  254,  Pil.  371,  372,  389,  especially 
in   his   conflict  with    Goliath,   Sand.  371, 
Whita.  406 ;  his  tomb,  Pil.  389 

David  (St) :  his  father,  Bale  1JJ2 

David  Kimchi  (R.):  IFul.  314,  315,  526,527, 
535,  576,  1  Hoop.  43,  4  Jew .  982 

David's  (St) :  «.  Saint-David's. 

Davidians,  Davidists  or  Davi-Georgians :  a 
sect  of  heretics,  followers  of  David  George, 
2J3ec.  379,415,  Rog.  202,  Whita.  229  n 

Davidson  (Jo.) :  writes  a  monitory  letter  to 
the  assembly  of  the  church  of  Scotland, 
2  Zur.  332  n 

Davies  (Sir  Jo.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xvii; 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  verses,  ib.  86 ; 
the  dignity  of  man,  ib.  95 ;  worth  of  the 
soul,  ib.  96 ;  the  soul,  ib.  97  ;  false  and  true 
knowledge,  ib.  100 

Davies  (Jo.),  of  Hereford:  notice  of  him, 
Poet,  xxiii ;  seven  sonnets,  ib.  240;  God 
eternal,  ib.  243;  those  blessed  who  endure 
temptation,  ib.  245  ;  heavenly  mansions,  ib. 
246;  divine  mercy  as  great  as  God's  Divinity, 
ib.  247;  God's  glory  and  goodness  inex 
plicable,  ib. ;  grief  for  sin  is  a  joyful  sorrow, 
ib.  248 ;  blessed  be  the  merciful,  &c.,  ib. 
249;  stanzas  from  Christ's  Crosse,  ib.  250; 
the  death  of  Christ,  ib.  253 

D(avies  (Jo.),  another :  author  of  Sir  Martin 
Mar-people,  his  Collar  of  Esses,  Poet. 
xxxiii;  stanzas  therefrom,  ib.  363 

Davies  (Rich.),  bp  of  St  Asaph,  afterwards  of 
St  David's  :  his  translation,  Park.  137  n.; 


his  part  in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  £c.,  ib.  265, 
267  n.,  280,  335 n.;  his  letters  to  Parker, 
ib.  137,  265,  279;  he  signs  a  letter  to  the 
queen,  ib.  294 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  270 ;  he 
was  present  at  Grindal's  confirmation  as 
abp  of  Canterbury,  Grin.  x. 

Davies  (Tho.),  bp  of  St  Asaph  :  Park.  137  n.; 
he  seeks  a  licence  to  hold  a  living  in  com- 
mendam,  ib.  207 ;  signs  a  letter  to  the 
queen,  ib.  294;  his  death,  ib.  446  n 

Davington,  or  Daunton,  co.  Kent :  lands  of 
the  priory  claimed  by  the  see  of  Canter, 
bury,  3  Cran.  312,  313;  deserted,  and 
granted  by  the  king  to  Sir  Tho.  Cheney,  ib. 
313  n 

Davison  (  ):  alleged  dissolution  of  his 

marriage,  2  Cran.  277 

Davison  (Chr.),  younger  brother  of  the  next: 
notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxix ;  Psalm  xv.  versi 
fied  by  him,  ib.  332 

Davison  (Fra.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxix  ; 
eleven  Psalms  versified  by  him,  ib.  318,  &c. 

Davy  (Jo.) :  he  and  his  brother  martyred  at 
Bury,  Poet.  173 

Dawes  (Jo) :  v.  Daus. 

Dawkin :  v.  Dauldn. 

Day  (Geo.),  bp  of  Chichester:  account  of 
him,  2  Lat.  377  n.,  Phil,  xxvii ;  named, 
Park.  18;  once  a  Protestant,  1  Brad.  523  ; 
a  commissioner  for  reforming  the  church- 
service,  2  Cran.  414,  415  ;  committed  to 
the  Fleet  for  not  removing  altars,  2  Zur. 
159  n. ;  visits  judge  Hales  in  prison,  2  Hoop. 
378;  confers  with  Bradford,  1  Brad.  618  ; 
his  answers  to  certain  questions,  2  Cran. 
152 

Day  (Jo.),  printer :  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
183  n.;  he  has  licence  to  print  the  works 
of  Becon,  1  Bee.  xv ;  other  books  printed 
by  him,  1  Cov.  529,  Grin.  2, 33,  1  Hoop.  558, 
2  Hoop.  65,  92,  Now.  105,  Lit.  Edw.  487, 
540;  Pra.  Eliz.  430,  &  al. ;  his  press  stopped 
on  the  death  of  Edw.  VI.,  Hutch,  vii,  213, 
and  he  imprisoned  in  Newgate,  ib.  viii ; 
perhaps  the  compiler  of  the  Pomander  of 
Prayer,  1558,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxii ;  his  address  to 
the  reader,  prefixed  to  Hutchinson's  Ser 
mons  on  the  Lord's  supper,  Hutch.  213 ;  per 
haps  the  compiler  of  the  Christian  Prayers, 
1569,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxii ;  letter  from  him  to 
Bullinger,  2  Zur.  183  ;  his  new  Italian  letter, 
Park.  411;  he  obtains  a  lease  of  a  shop  in 
St  Paul's  churchyard,  ib. ;  Asplyn  attempts 
to  kill  him  and  his  wife,  Park.  449 ;  Anglo- 
Saxon  type  cast  for  him,  ib.  468 ;  mention  of 
him  in  certain  verses,  3  Whitg.  498  n 

Day  (Rich.):  martyred  at  Colchester,  Poet. 
172 


272 


DAY  —  DEAD 


Day  (Rich.),   son   of  Jo.  Day  the  printer: 

Pra.  Eliz.  xxiii;    his  address   on  prayer, 

ib.  431—437 
Day  (Will.),  bp  of  Winchester :    sometime 

provost  of  Eton,  Park.  162,  2  Zur.  263; 

his   promotion   to  a  bishoprick  expected, 

2  Zur.  270;  meet  for  the  see  of  London, 
Park.  360;  proposed  as  a  commissioner, 
ib.  370;  his  wife,  2  Zur.  263  n 

Day  of  Judgment :  v.  Judgment,  World. 
Day  (The  Lord's) :  v.  Sunday. 
Day  (New  Year's)  :  v.  New  Year's  day. 
Daying  (Put  in):  submitted  to  arbitration, 

3  Jew.  121 

Days:  called  by  heathen  names,  Pil.  16; 
-against  difference  of  days,  2  Hoop.  56; 
lucky  and  unlucky  days,  2  Cran.  100 ;  cer 
tain  days  improperly  called  unfortunate, 
Pil.  17,18  ;  "this  day,"  what  it  means  in  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  4  Bui.  215 ;  "  the  evil  day," 
what,  1  Lat.  28;  man's  last  day,  3  Bui. 
405  ;  a  time,  times,  and  a  half,  Bale  374  ; 
the  1260  days,  ib.  386,  410,  2  Ful.  233; 
the  42  months,  Bale  432;  three  days  and 
a  half,  ib.  394,  2  Ful.  233 

Days  (Holy):  v.  Holy  days. 

Days  (Last) :  v.  World. 

Days'  Minds  :  v.  Minds. 

Days  of  Offering:  ».  Offering. 

Daze  :  to  dazzle,  Calf.  317  ;  daseth,  Bale  442 ; 
dased,  Calf.  303 ;  dasing,  i.  e.  stupor,  1 
J3ec.468;  dazing,  1  Cov.  501,  1  Tyn.  167 

Deaconesses:  their  office, 4 Bui.  107,3  Whitg. 
281 

Deacons  :  v.  Archdeacons,  Subdeacons. 
Meaning  of  their  name,  1  Tyn.  230;  the 
office  said  to  have  been  taken  from  the 
Jews,  2  Whitg.  126;  the  word  <WKOKOS, 
often  means  a  minister  generally,  and  there 
fore  it  is  sometimes  translated  bythat  word, 

1  Ful.UQ,  254,  &c.,460,  &c.;  the  election  of 
the  seven,  1  Whitg.  298,  340;  why  they  were 
appointed,  3  Whitg.  422,  423;  viz.  for  the 
poor,  Pil.  129 ;  the  office  and  duties  of  dea 
cons,  2  .Bee.  236,  IBul.  107, 112, 1  Tyn.230, 
231,  259,  2  Tyn.  253,  3  Tyn.  150,  1  Whitg. 
299,  2  Whitg.  281,  341,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  422, 
538,   539;    what  their   office  was   of  old, 

2  Ful.  237,    2  Whitg.  525,  527,   3  Whitg. 
61;  it  was  highly  honoured,  3  Tyn.  149; 
deacons  mentioned  by  Justin,  1  Jew.  146; 
sometimes  of  old  styled  Levites,  1  Ful.  262 ; 
of  their  ministering  and  preaching,  3  Whitg. 
58,  &c. ;    they  preached  in  the   primitive 
church,  but   not  in  the  time  of  Ambrose, 
1  Jew.  75,  who,  however,  says   they  may 
preach  without  a  chair,  1  Whilg.  494 ;  they 
may  baptize,  2  Whilg.  519, 525,  3  Whitg.  58, 


&c.,  71,  72;  their  office  in  the  ministration 
of  the  sacrament,  3  Whitg.  64  -  -67  (v.  Supper) ; 
evidence  that  in  the  early  church  they  some 
times  consecrated  the  eucharist,  1  Jew. 
240;  they  were  prohibited  from  so  doing 
by  a  council  at  Aries,  ib. ;  they  carried  away 
the  altar  after  the  communion,  1  Jew.  311 ; 
in  Chrysostom's  time  they  used  to  call  upon 
the  people  to  pray,  1  Jew.  292  ;  proof  that 
they  were  sometimes  promoted  to  a  higher 
grade,  3  Whitg.  68—71;  those  of  Rome 
advanced  themselves  above  their  estate, 
1  Jew.  355 ;  from  them  sprang  the  cor 
ruptions  of  the  church,  2  Tyn.  256 ;  what 
their  office  is  in  the  pope's  church,  and 
such  deacons  contrasted  with  those  of  scrip 
ture,  2  Bee.  327, 1  Ful.  218,  Rog.  259, 2  Tyn. 
275;  deacons  mentioned  as  singing  the 
gospel  in  cathedral  churches,  3  Whitg.  288; 
their  office  now  the  first  step  to  the  minis 
try,  ib.  68 — 71 ;  they  should  continue  in 
their  office  a  year,  Grin.  186 ;  whether  they 
ought  to  be  in  every  congregation,  3  Whitg. 
286,  &c.  j  certain  reformers  would  have 
had  such  restored  as  were  in  the  primitive 
church,  ib.  538,  &c. ;  "  to  be  made  deacons," 
a  phrase  signifying  to  be  executed,  Sand. 
ii. 

Dead :  v.  Baptism  (xiv.),  Burial,  Death,  Hell, 
Mourning,  Prayer,  Resurrection,  Souls, 
Spirits. 

Their  state,  3  Bui.  386,  &c.;  dead  men 
never  return  to  tell  their  condition,  2  Cran. 
43 — 45;  souls  departed  know  not  what  they 
do  who  are  alive,  3  Bui.  212,  2  Cov.  238 ; 
Augustine's  opinion,  2  Cov.  218—220;  the 
blessedness  of  those  who  die  in  the  Lord, 
Bale  462,  3  Bee.  181,  &c.,  3  Bui.  404, 
Sand.  162 ;  they  cease  from  sin,  2  Cov.  62, 
are  delivered  from  this  world,  ib.  63,  ob 
tain  salvation,  ib.  64;  Tyndale's  protesta 
tion  concerning  his  faith  as  to  the  state  of 
departed  souls,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  Ixii;  they  are 
not  yet  in  glory,  ib.  Ixiii;  scripture  says 
little  on  the  state  of  the  departed  faithful 
before  the  resurrection,  2  Tyn.  185;  the 
pope's  doctrine  concerning  departed  souls, 
(viz.  that  they  are  in  heaven,  hell,  or  pur 
gatory,)  is  a  mixture  of  Christian  doctrine 
and  heathen  philosophy,  and  subversive  of 
the  scripture  doctrine  of  the  resurrection, 
3  Tyn.  180,  see  118, 127 ;  they  do  not  sleep, 
3  Bui.  389;  condemnation  of  the  doctrine 
that  the  souls  of  the  departed  sleep  until 
the  resurrection  (Article  of  1552)  Lit.  Edw. 
537,  (581);  against  the  opinion  that  the 
spirits  of  the  saints  are  not  in  heaven  but 
asleep,  2  Hoop.  63 ;  probations  out  of  the 


DEAD  —  DEATH 


273 


old  fathers  that  their  state  is  not  such  that 
they  can  be  delivered  by  Popish  masses  or 
the  good  works  of  others,  3  Bee.  459,  &c. ; 
we  are  not  forbidden  to  mourn  over  them, 
2  Jew.  864,  1  Lat.  547 ;  how  we  are  to 
mourn,  2  Jew.  866 ;  unseemly  sorrow  is 
unprofitable  and  hurtful, 2  Cov.  125;  grounds 
of  consolation,  ib.  Ill;  the  ancient  practice 
of  memorials  of  the  dead,  ib.  249,  270 ;  it  is 
opposed  to  the  Romish  doctrine  of  praying 
for  the  dead,  ib.;  memorial  of  the  departed 
in  the  communion,  2  Brad.  291,311,  2  Cov. 
269 ;  the  Romish  office  for  the  dead,  called 
by  different  names,  1  Brad.  582 ;  dead  men 
raised  by  Elijah  and  Elisha,  2  Lat.  68,  75 

Dead  men  :  monks  so  called,  2  Tyn.  182 

Dead  Sea:  1  Bui.  418 

Deadly  :  mortal,  Bale  97 

Deadly  sins  :  v.  Sin. 

Deal :  to  divide,  2  Tyn.  83,  3  Tyn.  250 

Deal  castle,  co.  Kent :  Park.  203 

Dean  (Mr):  Park.  258;  Mr  Dene,  probably 
the  same,  ib.  285 

Deans :  their  office  not  unlawful,  2  Whitg. 
178;  the  name  mentioned  by  Augustine, 
ib.  178 — 180 ;  article  to  be  inquired  respect 
ing  them,  Grin.  179 

Deans  rural :   Grin.  176 

Dearling:  1  Brad.  66;  darling,  ib.  108 

Dearth :  v.  Famine. 

Death  :  v.  Dance,  Dead. 

What  death  is,  2  Cov.  47  ;  four  kinds  of 
death — natural,  spiritual,  temporal,  eternal, 

1  Brad.  332,  &c. ;  the  death  of  the  body, 

2  Bee.  576;  the  death  of  souls,  3  Bui.  3SO, 
4  Bui.  228;  spiritual  death,  1  Brad.  216, 
332,  1  Ful.  397 ;    the  first  death  and  the 
second,  Sand.  31;  the  second  death,  Bale 
580,  Sand.  31;    everlasting  death,  3  Bee. 
G04,  I  Brad.  332;  Wermuller's  TREATISB 
ON  DEATH,  translated  by  Coverdale,  2  Cov. 
37,  &c. ;  death  is  a  figure  of  sin,  Pil.  Ill ;  it 
came  by  sin,  1  Brad.  333,  1  Ful.  397,  and  is 
the   wages  or  penalty  of  sin,   2  Cov.  49, 
1  Lat.  220,  Sand.  168 ;  death  styled  "  na 
ture's  debt,"  2  Brad.  51 ;  death  a  due  debt, 
verses,  Poet.  311 ;  it  is  God's  pursuivant, 
1  Brad.  346 ;   it  obeys  none  other,  1  Lat. 
648  ;  the  death  of  Adam,  and  what  it  is, 
1  Bee.  46;  that  of  Christ,  and  what  it  is,  ib. 
52,  53, 65;  in  us  death  is  the  punishment  of 
sin,  in   Christ   it  is    obedience  and   love, 

1  Cov.  230 ;  on  the  death  of  young  persons, 

2  Cov.  128 ;  on  that  of  the  aged,  ib.  131  ; 
the   death  of  the  righteous  (see  below) ; 
the  death  and  damnation  of  the  ungodly, 
2  Cov.  201 ;  some  men  consent  to  the  truth 
at  their  latter  end,  3  Tyn.  36;    God  can 


turn  a  man's  heart  at  the  point  of  death, 

1  Lat.  161 ;   but  death   fixes   our  eternal 
state,  2  Lat.  56 ;  for  as  every  man  departs 
hence,  so  he  will  be  judged,  Sand.  162 ; 
death  often  to  be  thought  upon,  1  Brad. 
345 ;  the  remembrance  of  our  latter  end  is 
a  bit  to  bridle  carnal  affections,  3  Bee.  90 ; 
the  consideration  of  it  profitable  to  virtue, 

2  Cov.  60;   in  death  we  learn  the  know 
ledge  of  ourselves  and  of  God,  and   the 
worthiness  of  the  passion    and   death   of 
Christ,  ib.  61 ;  we  should  not  consider  it  in 
itself,  or  in  our  own  nature,  or  in  them 
that  are  slain  through  the  wrath  of  God, 
but  principally  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  then 
in  his  saints  who  through  him  overcame 
death,  ib.  80  ;  a  meditation  of  death,  and 
the  commodities  it  bringeth  (from  L.  Vives), 

1  Brad.  195,  Pra.  B.  114 ;  three  ditties,  by 
Ant.  Munday,  on  the  coming  of  death,  &c., 
Poet.  226—230  ;  think  to  die  ;  verses  by  D. 
Sand,  ib.  299 ;  verses  by  Lord  Vaux,  be 
thinking   himself  of  his   end,  ib.   303;    a 
short  discourse  of  man's  fatal  end;  by  L. 
Ramsey,  ib.  511 ;   mors,  tua  mors,  Christe, 
&c.  themes  for  meditation,  ib.  395 ;  de  vitfe 
hujus  fragilitate,  et  spe  resurrectionis  viUe- 
que  aeterme ;  a  meditation,  from  scripture 
and  the   burial   service,   Pra.   Eliz.  358; 
death  approaches,  2  Lat.  20 ;  we  ought  not 
to  fly  from  it,  2  Cov.  69 ;  but  no  man  may 
hasten  it,  2  Bui.  413 ;  its  universal  preva 
lence,  3  Bee.  147 ;   it  cannot  be  avoided, 

2  Cov.  67,  Grin.  6 ;    neither  the  rich,  the 
mighty,  nor  the  wise,  &c.  exempt,  Grin. 
10  ;   death  certain ;   verses  by  W.  Buttes, 
Poet.  309;  all  will  not  die,  Now.  (50),  168  ; 
it  is  necessary  to  prepare  for  death,  2  Cov. 
77;  it  is  profitable  to  do  so  while  in  health, 
ib.  80;  how  we  should  do  so,  ib.  96,  (and 
see  below) ;    we   should  set   our   worldly 
affairs  in  order,  2  Cov.  99,  1  Lat.  540;   the 
dangers  of  not  expecting  the  change,  Sand. 
172,  &c. ;    uncertainty  of  its  time,  2  Cov. 
48,  Grin.  7;  it  may  come  any  day,  Sand. 
170,  171 ;    examples   of  sudden  death,  ib. 
172,  Wool.  Ill  ;    strange  sorts  of    death, 
Bale    579,  2  Cov.  131;   why  the  time  of 
death  is  hidden,  1  Brad.  346,  1  Lat.  416  ; 
performing  our  duty  will  not  shorten  our 
life,  2  Lat.  35,  for  the  time  of  every  man's 
death   is  appointed,  1  Lat.  416,  and  man 
dieth  not  before  his  time,  ib.  265;  in  itself 
death  is  grievous  both  to  body  and  soul, 
2  Cov.  51 ;  all  men  are  commonly  afraid  of 
it,  ib.  54  ;  it  is  a  terror  to  the  wicked,  and 
even  to  the  godly,  1  Lat.  220;  feared  by  two 
sorts,  childish  Christians,  and  customable 

18 


274 


DEATH 


DEBTS 


sinners,  ib.  549 ;  some  heathen  feared  5t 
not,  3  Sec.  148;  nor  did  the  Jews  and 
godly  men  of  old,  ib.  148,  149 ;  Job  desired 
his  change,  Sand.  168;  it  should  not  be 
feared  by  Christians,  Rid.  425 ;  their  fear 
of  death  dishonours  God,  2  Cov.  85 ;  Satan's 
assaults  when  death  approaches,  2  Lat.  148; 
the  saints  often  meet  it  joyfully,  3  Tyn. 279 ; 
what,  it  is  to  the  believer,  1  Brad.  345 ;  to 
the  faithful  it  is  but  sleep,  1  Lat.  548 ;  hor 
rible  death  of  a  covetous  man,  ib.  227,  541 ; 
contempt  of  death  no  evidence  of  a  good 
cause,  ib.  160;  the  troubles  of  death  not  to 
be  compared  to  the  eternity  that  follows, 
2  Cov.  75 ;  what  is  to  be  done  when  the 
horror  of  it  cometh,  1  Lat.  224,  227  ;  against 
the  fear  of  death,  2  Brad.  147—150,  183 ; 
a  treatise  against  the  fear  of  death,  1  Brad. 
331 ;  part  of  the  same  in  Latin,  ib.  581  ; 
against  the  terror  of  death,  sin,  and  hell ; 
with  sentences  and  examples  of  scripture, 
1  Bee.  479,  480 ;  it  is  not  to  be  feared,  but 
desired,  2  Bee.  575;  remedies  against  the 
fear  of  it,  3  Bee.  149,  150,  against  the 
pains  of  it,  ib.  150,  against  thought-taking 
in  departing  from  worldly  goods,  ib.  151, 
against  thought- taking  in  departing  from 
earthly  friends,  ib.  151,  152;  death,  hell, 
and  desperation  are  overcome  by  Christ, 

1  Bee.  297,  2  Lat.  145,  Now.  (39),  156;  by 
means  of  the  death  and  passion  of  Jesus 
Christ,  God  turns  death  into  good,  2  Cov. 
51 ;  mortis  et  crucis  collatio,  Latin  verses, 
Calf.  390 ;    the  same  in  English,  ib.  391 ; 
the  death  of  death,  &c.,  verses  by  S.  Row 
lands,  Poet.  349 ;  how  the  sick  and  dying 
should  be  comforted,  2  Bee.  575,  576,  2  Cov. 
104 — 108  ;  consolation  under  death  only  to 
be  found  in  scripture,  2  Cov.  41 ;  the  word 
of  God  ought  to  be  practised  and  used,  ib. 
92;  God  can  and  will  help  us  under  death 
for  Christ's  sake,  ib.  70 ;   he  has  promised 
his  help  and  comfort  in  death,  ib.  73;  the 
faithful  cannot  be  separated  by  death  from 
Jesus  Christ,  ib.  74;  it  is  God  who  has  laid 
the  burden  on  us,  ib.  49 ;  he  is  more  able  to 
help,  than  the  most  horrible  death  to  dis 
turb  or  grieve,  ib.  75;  examples  of  God's 
help  in  death,  ib.  76  ;  witness  that  death  is 
wholesome,  ib.  67 ;  it  is  turned  into  a  bless, 
ing,  1  Brad.  410 ;  to  those  who  die,  it  is  pro 
fitable  to  depart  out  of  this  life,  2  Cov.  114, 
death  being  a  deliverance  from  this  transi 
tory  life,  ib.  56,  from  misery  and  trouble, 

2  Cov.  57,  1  Lat.  347  ;    it  is  the  entrance 
into  life,  Bale  228;  repentance  and  sorrow 
for  sin  are  necessary  to  prepare  for  death, 
2  Cov.  81;  true  faith  is  necessary,  ib.  82, 100 ; 


the  proper  exercise  of  faith,  ib.  84 ;  it  brings 
amendment  of  life,  ib.  93;  patience  is  ne 
cessary,  2  Cov.  94 ;  the  example  of  Christ 
and  his  saints  in  this,  ib.;  patience  is  pro 
moted  and  sustained  by  faith,  ib.  96;  the 
exercise  of  hope  in  the  hour  of  death,  ib. 
86 ;  prayer  is  necessary  for  our  support  in 
death,  ib.  88 ;  faithful  prayer  is  heard,  ib. 
92;  (v.  Prayers);  the  sacraments  (received 
in  time  past)  serve  to  the  confirmation  of 
faith  and  hope,  ib.  86  ;  opinions  against  the 
administration  of  the  Lord's  supper  to  the 
dying,  2  Cov.  86,  1  Hoop.  170—173 ;  some 
in  the  hour  of  death  rely  on  superstitious 
usages,  1  Tyn.  48;  a  dying  Christian's 
exhortation  to  his  son,  2  Jew.  1138,  to  his 
daughter,  3  Bee.  133,  134;  how  he  is  to  be 
spoken  to  who  is  at  the  point  of  death, 
2  Bee.  577,  578  ;  pro  beato  vita?  exitu, 
verses  by  A.  Flaminius,  Pra.  Eliz.  418 ;  the 
death  of  the  saints  is  precious  in  the  Lord's 
sight,  1  Bee.  288,  290,  291 ;  the  felicity 
which  they  obtain  thereby,  IBrad.  340;  joy 
ful  state  of  the  faithful  after  death  ;  places 
of  scripture  concerning  it,  3  Bee.  182,  &c. ; 
the  death  of  friends  is  profitable  to  the  liv 
ing,  2  Cov.  118,  though  painful,  1  Hoop. 
561;  how  the  pain  maybe  alleviated,  ib.; 
how  persons  ought  to  comfort  themselves 
under  the  death  of  others,  2  Cov.  120;  the 
departure  of  those  who  die  in  the  Lord  is 
not  to  be  mourned,  3  Bee.  120,  &c.  ;  the 
heathen  took  the  death  of  their  friends  pa 
tiently,  ib.  123 ;  sleep,  the  image  of  death, 
1  Lat.  548,  Nord.  153,  Poet.  403,  404,  Pra. 
B.  76 ;  death,  a  figure  of  the  end  of  the 
world,  2  Lat.  53  ;  spoken  of  as  Christ's 
coming,  ib.  57  ;  how  represented  by  paint 
ers,  1  Lat.  220;  death  on  the  pale  horse, 
Bale  321,  2  Hoop.  591 
Death  (Punishment  of):  v.  Magistrates. 

Commanded  by  God,  1  Jew.  228,  Sand. 
72 ;  rulers  may  inflict  it,  1  Bui.  352,  354, 

1  Lat.  484,   for   grievous    offences,    Rog. 
348 — 350  ;  in  what  manner,  1  Bui.  356 

Death- warnings :  2  Zur.  204 

Debelleth :  warreth  against,  1  Bee.  201 

Debile  :  infirm,  weak,  1  Bee.  128 

Deborah :  4  Bui.  371 

Debts,  Debtors :  debts  are  to  be  paid,  Sand. 
200  ;  debtors  who  will  not  pay  when  they 
can  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  108;  their  dutv, 
ib.  115;  on  mercy  towards  debtors,  2  Tyn. 
69 ;  we  must  forgive  them,  2 Bee.  179, 180; 
debts,  or  trespasses,  i.e.  sins,  1  Brad.  133, 
182,  4  Bui.  216,  v.  Prayer  (The  Lord's) ; 
how  we  are  to  be  delivered  from  them, 

2  Bee.  178,  179 


DECACORDON  —  DEMONS 


275 


Decacordon  of  Qnodlibetical  Questions :  Hog. 
331  n 

DECADES  of  Bullinger :  1,  2,  3,  4  Bui. ;  de 
sign  and  method  of  them,  2  Bui.  15,  4  BuL 
556 

Decalogue  :  v .  Commandments. 

Decantate :  to  chant,  or  sing,  1  Bee.  182 

Deceit,  Fraud  :  v.  Commandments. 

Robbery,  deceit,  and  fraud  forbidden, 
2  Bid.  39,  230,  2  Jew.  850 ;  that  of  officers, 
magistrates,  and  tradesmen,  Hutch.  223 ; 
that  of  artificers,  and  statutes  to  correct 
it,  1  Lat.  138;  various  kinds  of  fraud  con 
demned,  Pil.  461,  &c.,  469,  &c.  ;  fraudu 
lent  practices  exposed,  1  Lat.  400,  401 ;  the 
reward  of  deceit  and  falsehood,  1  Lat.  402, 
2  Lat.  190 

Deceiver:  a  name  of  the  devil,  3  Bui.  356 

Decius,  emperor:  2  Bui.  106,  4  Bui.  393, 
514 

Decius  (Publius) :  1  Bee.  234,  1  Bui.  278 

Declaration  :  v.  Christ,  i.,  Commandments. 

A  declaration  concerning  religion,  signed 
by  Bradford,  Ferrar,  Hooper,  Sanders,  and 
others,  1  Brad.  367 ;  A  Declaration  in  the 
name  and  defence  of  certain  Ministers  in 
London,  Park.  285 n.;  A  brief  Examina 
tion,  &c.,  in  reply  to  it,  ib. 

Decrees  of  God:  v.  Predestination. 

Decretal  epistles:  v.  Law  (Canon),  and  the 
names  of  the  popes. 

Dedication :  v.  Churches,  Consecration. 

The  Jewish  feast  of  the  dedication,  2  BuL 
162;  the  dedication  feast  in  England,  a  day 
of  offering,  1  Lat.  23  n 

Dee  (Mr) :  chaplain  to  Bonner,  Phil.  80;  one 
of  the  examiners  of  Philpot,  ib.  69 

Deed:  indeed,  1  Cov.  10 

Deering  (Edw.) :  v.  Dering. 

Defence:  two  doctrines  noted  by  the  word; 
one  touching  God,  the  other  touching  man, 
2  Hoop.  262,  263 

DEFENCE  OF  A  CERTAIN  POOR  CHRISTIAN 
MAN,  WHO  ELSE  SHOULD  HAVE  BEEN  CON 
DEMNED  BY  THE  POPE'S  LAW,  translated 
from  the  German  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov. 
451 

Defender  of  the  Faith:  Julius  II.  conferred 
the  title  on  James  IV.  of  Scotland,  2  Tyrt. 
187  n. ;  Leo  X.  afterwards  gave  it  to  king 
Henry  VIII.,  1  Tyn.  186,  2  Tyn.  264;  ex 
tract  from  the  bull,  1  Tyn.  187  n. ;  how  the 
title  was  obtained,  and  its  reception  by  the 
king,  2  Tyn.  338;  the  pope  compared  to 
Caiaphas  in  this  affair,  Calf.  5,  2  Jew.  3,  4 ; 
the  title  due  to  the  king,  2  Lat.  380;  a 
seeming  allusion  to  it,  ib.  308  ;  Bale  esteems 
it  blasphemous,  Bale^G;  Martial!  omits 


the   title  in   addressing  queen  Elizabeth, 

Calf.  5 

Defholdius  (  ):  2  Zur.  107 

Defy :  to  disdain,  2  Tyn.  157 ;  used,  as  in  old 

French,  for  distrust,  3  Tyn.  38 
Degradation  :  the  mode  of  degrading  priests, 

Pil.  163,  1   Tyn.  233  ;   the  degradation  of 

Hooper  and  Rogers,  2  Hoop,  xxiv;  that  of 

Ridley,  Rid.  289—291 
Degrees   and   states  of  men :   appointed  by 

God,  3  Bee.  36 

Degrees  (University) :  v.  Doctors,  Masters. 
Condemned  by  Wickliffe,  1  Ful.  568,  and 

by  the  Puritans,  3  Whitg.  469,  470,  511 
Deipara:  v.  Mary(B.V.). 
Delamore    (Humf.),  parson    of    Kemisford : 

Park.  213 

Delating :  3  Bee.  245 
De  la  Warr  (The  lords) :  v.  West. 
Delay :  its  danger,  Sand.  152 
Deliberatio  (Simplex  ac  Pia):  v.  Cologne. 
Deliverance  :  examples  of  God's  deliverance, 

2  Bui.  96 

Deloenus  (Gualter),  or  Walter  Delvin  :  a  mi 
nister  in  the  German  church  in  London, 

3  Zur.  575,  587  n 

Deloenus  (Pet.),  or  de  Loene,  minister  of  the 
same  church :  letter  of  bishop  Grindal  to 
him,  Grin.  242 

Deluge :  v.  Flood,  Noah. 

Delusion  :  sent  by  God  to  unbelievers,  2  Jew. 
924 

Delvin  (Walter) :  v.  Deloenus. 

Demaratus  :  banished,  Pil.  424 

De  Marca  (Pet.):  v.  Marca. 

Demas:  put  out  of  the  church,  4  BuL  8 

Dematria :  v.  Damatria. 

Demetriades  :  4  Bui.  199 

Demetrius,  bp  of  Alexandria :  2  Whitg.  164, 
373,  428,  531 

DEMANDS  OF  HOLT  SCRIPTURE,  WITH  AN 
SWERS,  by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  595 

Democracy :  what  it  is,  and  how  it  began, 
1  Bui.  310;  popular  government  the  worst 
that  can  be,  1  Whitg.  467;  it  leads  to  out 
rageous  tumults,  1  Bui.  310;  the  sin  of 
Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram,  Sand.  138, 
139 ;  Cartwright  calls  England  a  democracy 
in  respect  of  the  parliament,  1  Whitg.  390 

Democritus :  thought  the  sun  infinite,  Hutch. 
161 

Demons,  or  Devils:  v.  Angels,  ii.  Miracles, 
Spirits,  Witchcraft. 

The  word  (Saifiwv')  used  by  the  Gentiles 
in  a  good  sense,  lVow.  100 ;  its  meaning 
according  to  Plato,  &c.,  1  Brad.  376  n., 
3  Bui.  356;  it  is  a  name  of  Satan,  3  Bui. 
356;  there  are  devils,  or  evil  spirits,  ib. 

18 2 


276 


DEMONS  —  DEPTJRED 


343 ;    they    are    very    numerous,    ib.  356, 

1  Lot.  439 ;  they  were  not  created  wicked, 
Now.  (31),  147  ;  they  were  angels,  1  Lat. 
493;    they  are  in   the  air,   ib.;   they  are 
spirits  and  substances,    3  Bui.  353  ;   what 
manner  of  bodies  they  take,  ib.  354 ;  they 
assume  the  names  of  dead  men,  2  Gran.  41, 
44 ;  have   wrought  miracles   to  turn  men 
from  the  truth,  Calf.  317,  3  Tyn.  92;  lead 
men  astray,  2  Cran.  40,  &c. ;  enforced  celi 
bacy  is  a  doctrine  of  devils,  3  Jew.  417,  &c. ; 
bread  and  wine  offered  to  them,  2  Whitg. 
39 ;  the  mere  words  of  scripture  have  no 
power  against  them,  1  Jew.  327  ;  men  who 
were  possessed  fled  from  Christ,  and  were 
brought  to  him  by  force,  3  Tyn.  92 ;  they 
tremble  when   Christ   is   with  us,   1  Lat. 
494;  why  the  devils  who  fear  God  do  not 
enjoy  profit  thereby,   3  Bee.  619;   on  the 
faith   of   devils,    3   Tyn.  201 ;    demoniacs, 
what,  3  Bui.  356;  persons  possessed  were 
of  old   called  energumeni  (q.  v.),   1  Ful. 
258,  &  al.;  cases;  the  maid  of  Ipswich,  Sir 

'Roger  Wentworth's   daughter,   Bale  440, 

2  Cran.  65,  1  Tyn.  327,  3  Tyn.  90 ;  Eliza 
beth  Barton,  called  the  holy  maid  of  Kent, 

2  Cran.  272,  1  Tyn.  327,  &  al. ;   cases  at 
Norwich    described  by   bishop  Parkhurst, 

1  Zur.  303;   the  case   of  Agnes  Bridges, 
examined  by  Parker,  Park.  465;  she  and 
Rachel  Finder  did  penance  at  Paul's  cross 
as   impostors,    ib.  n. :   books  published  on 
the  subject  of  possession,  Park.  465,  466; 
faith  casts  out  devils,  1  Tyn.  82 ;  foul  spirits 
expelled    by    exorcists,    4  Bui.    114,   115, 

3  Jew.  273:  Bullinger  thinks  the  gift  ceased 
long  ago,  4  Bui.  115;  form  of  exorcism  in 
the  first  Prayer  Book  of  Edw.  VI.,  1  Zur. 
178  n.;  devils  cast  out  in  England,  Sand. 
60:  exorcism  by  Mr  Lane  of  Westchester, 
mentioned  by  Foxe,  2  Ful.  76;   works  on 
exorcism,  Calf.  318  n. ;   devils  said  to  be 
cast  out  by   holy  water,   Rid.  500;   they 
are    stated  to   have   fled  from    the   cross, 
Calf.  87,     Whita.  591;    how   they   were 
driven  from  the  house  of  Hesperius  (Aug.), 

2  Ful.  86  ;    one   is   sometimes   apparently 
ejected  by  another,  but  this  is  collusion, 
2  Jew.  1027 ;    the   parable  of  the  unclean 
spirit  that  returned,  1  Tyn.  473 ;  the  sin  of 
consulting   devils,   or  dead  men's  ghosts, 
Sand.  17 ;  Christ  refused  the  testimony  of 
foul  spirits,  Sand.  17;  the  Manichees  said 
devils    suffered   on   the    cross    instead    of 
Christ,  Rog.  57 ;  they  have  not  their  full 
torments  till  the  last  day,  1  Lat.  494;  their 
redemption  expected  by  some  heretics,  Rog. 
58,67 


Demosthenes:  endangered  the  common 
wealth  by  his  advice,  1  Hoop.  490;  chose 
banishment  rather  than  the  place  of  govern 
ment,  Sand.  3G ;  confessed  laws  to  be  the 
gift  of  God,  1  Bui.  338;  sayings  of  his, 
Calf.  54,  1  Ful.  569,  Hutch.  105 

Demosthenes,  the  cook :  rebuked  by  Basil, 
Whita.  233 

Dene  (Mr) :  v.  Dean. 

Denial :  denial  of  God's  truth  in  persecu 
tions,  no  way  to  keep  our  goods,  2  Bui. 
100 ;  what  it  is  for  a  man  to  deny  himself, 
3  Bee.  609,  622 ;  the  necessity  of  self-denial, 

1  Lat.  464 
Denis:  v.  Dionysius. 

Denis  (Father) :   ambassador  from  the  pope 

to  the  king  of  Scots,  2  Cran.  331 
Denison  (Jo.):    De  Confess.  Aur.  vanitate, 

2  Ful.  90  n.,  91  n 

Denly  (Jo.) :  martyred  at  Uxbridge,  Poet.  1G3 
Denmark:  v.  Christian,  Eric,  Frederick. 

The  kings  thereof  style  themselves  kings 
of  England,  1  Tyn.  187,  2  Tyn.  334;  a 
king  expelled  in  Tyndale's  days,  2  Tyn. 
334 ;  the  reformation  there,  4  Bui.  xxii, 
1  Cov.  424,  1  Lat.  274;  THE  ORDER  THAT 

THE   CHURCH   AND   CONGREGATION   OF 

CHKIST  IN  DENMARK... DOTH  USE,  at  the 
Lord's    supper,     baptism,    and    wedlock, 

1  Cov.  469;  title  to  another  edition,  ib.  529; 
war  with  Sweden,  2  Zur.  106,  150 

Denneshe  (Jo.):  v.  Devenish. 

Dennington,  co.  Suffolk:  Fulke  was  rector 
there,  1  Ful.  iii ;  his  epitaph,  ib.  iv. 

Denny  (Sir  Ant. ):  1  Cran.  xvii,  2  Cran.  349  n., 
415  n.,  416  n.;  letter  from  him  to  the  com 
missioners  for  the  dissolution  of  colleges, 
Park.  33  n 

—  Joan  his  wife :  her  life  sought,  Bale 
220,  242;  she  sends  Anne  Askewe  money, 
ib.  222 

Denny  (Sir  Hen.)  :  1  Zur.  230 

Denny  (Mr) :  Bale  177 

Denny   (  ),   vicar  of  North   Elmham  : 

Park.  247 

Dens  (Pet.) :  on  the  locality  of  purgatory, 

2  Tyn.  287  n 

Dent  (Arth.) :  a  great  preacher,  1  Brad.  562 

Dents  (  ):  martyred  at  Lewes,  Poet. 

170 

Denys  (St)  :  v.  Dionysius. 

Depart :  to  divide  (v.  a.),  3  Tyn.  34;  to  sepa 
rate  (v.  n.),  ib.  94 ;  departed,  i.  e.  sepa 
rated,  Calf.  303 

Departed:  v.  Dead. 

Deposing :  v.  Kings. 

De  Profundis:  not  to  be  said,  Grin.  140 

Depured  :  purified,  Bale  195 


DEPRAVITY  —  DEVONSHIRE 


277 


Depravity :  v.  Man. 

Derby  (Earls  of):  v.  Stanley. 

Derbyshire :  Becon  goes  into  the  Peak, 
2  Sec.  420;  a  rude  district,  1  Bee.  ix;  su 
perstition  and  ignorance  of  the  priests 
there,  2  Sec.  421,  422 

Dereham  (  ):  executed,  2  Cran.  408  n., 

see  409 

Dereham,  or  Dirham,  co.  Gloucester:  2  Lat. 
309  n 

Dering  (Edw.) :  a  great  learned  man,  Park. 
410;  he  attempts  to  confute  Saunders,  ib.; 
answers  Cartwright,  ib.  4-34;  the  queen 
dislikes  his  reading,  ib.  476;  he  is  sus 
pended  from  his  lecture  at  St  Paul's,  Sand. 
xxi ;  his  book  against  Harding,  Jew.  xx, 
2  Whitg.  470 

Dering  (Jo.),  monk  of  Canterbury :  an  abet 
tor  of  the  maid  of  Kent,  2  Cran.  271  n., 
272  ;  his  treatise  De  Duplice  Spiritu,  ib.  277 

Dering  (Rich.),  monk  of  Canterbury:  exe 
cuted,  2  Cran.  312  n 

De  Sainctes  (Claud.):  v.  Sanctes. 

Deserte :  dizzard,  1  Cov.  4  n.,  284 

Deserts :  v.  Merit. 

Desiderius,  king  of  Lombardy,  2  Tyn.  262 — 
264 

Desiderius  of  Bordeaux :  professed  to  be 
Christ,  Eog.  162 

Desirous:  desirable,  Bale  586 

Desmond  (Earls  of) :  v.  Fitzgerald. 

Despair,  Desperation :  what  it  is,  3  Sec.  608 ; 
it  comes  of  wilful  sin,  2  Tyn.  76 ;  examples 
of  transgression  driving  men  to  it,  1  Sec. 
146;  trusting  to  works  leads  to  it,  1  Tyn. 
114 ;  the  godly  are  sometimes  tossed  with 
the  waves  of  it,  2  Sec.  622,  623;  how  men 
yield  to  it,  1  Hoop.  422 ;  it  detracts  from 
God's  mercy,  ib.;  it  is  a  hard  matter  to 
eschew  it  in  great  conflicts  of  the  mind, 
2  Hoop.  346;  exhortations  to  the  reformed 
against  it,  3  Sec.  217,  218,  219 ;  remedies 
against  it,  ib.  156 ;  against  desperation  for 
late  conversion,  with  sentences  and  ex 
amples  of  scripture,  1  Sec.  479,  480 ;  how 
desperation  is  to  be  resisted,  2  Sec.  577, 
578;  notice  of  A  godly  and  wholesome  Pre 
servative  against  Desperation,  2  Brad.  16 

Despise :  used  for  desire,  2  Bee.  626 

Despisers  of  God's  word :  1  Bee.  255 ;  how 
they  should  behave  themselves,  ib.  257 

Destiny :  v.  Fortune. 

Detection  of  the  Devil's  Sophistry :  v.  Gar 
diner  (S.) 

Dethick  (  ),  fellow  of  Gonville  hall: 

Park.  248,  252,  298 

Dethick  (Sir  Gilb.),  Garter:  grants  arms  to 
Whitgift,  Lit.  Eliz.  594  n 


Dethick  (Sir  Will.),  Garter :  named,  Lit.  Eliz. 
594  n 

Dethlef  (  ):  3  Zur.  617 

Deusdedit,  pope  :  his  father  a  subdeacon, 
2  Ful.  98 n.;  he  appointed  a  second  mass 
for  the  clergy,  2  Jew.  631,  635 

Deuterius,  an  Arian  bishop:  on  his  being 
about  to  baptize  a  man  the  water  dried  up, 
2  Jew.  761 

Deuteronomy:  some  account  of  the  book, 
2  Cov.  17  ;  Tyndale's  prologue  to  it,  1  Tyn. 
441 ;  his  explanation  of  certain  words  in  it, 
ib.  445 ;  as  to  the  writer  of  the  concluding 
paragraph,  Whita.  519;  meaning  of  the 
word  "Deuteronomium  "  in  Deut.  xvii.  18, 
Vulg.,  4  Jew.  978,  980 

Deux-ponts:  2  Cov.  522 

Devenish  (Jo.),  or  Denneshe:  burned  in 
Smithfield,  Poet.  171,  2  Zur.  160  n 

Devenyshe  (Will.?):  a  kinsman  of  Cranmer, 
2  Cran.  279 

Deventer :  besieged  by  duke  Casimir,  1  Zur. 
325;  betrayed  to  the  Spaniards  by  Sir  W. 
Stanley,  Lit.  Eliz.  656  n 

Devereux  (Walter)  1st  vise.  Hereford:  one 
of  the  examiners  of  Philpot,  Phil.  49 

Devereux  (Walter),  2nd  vise.  Hereford,  after 
wards  earl  of  Essex  :  notice  of  him,  Poet. 
xxviii ;  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur. 
207  n. ;  his  expedition  into  Ireland,  Grin. 
345,  2  Zur.  223  n.,  224;  his  death  and  cha 
racter,  1  Zur.  329  ;  the  complaint  of  a  sin 
ner,  verses  by  him,  Poet.  316 

Devereux  (Rob.),  2nd  earl  of  Essex:  lord 
lieut.  of  Hants,  Coop,  xv;  sent  to  Cadiz 
with  an  armament,  Lit.  Eliz.  472 ;  sent 
out  with  another  fleet  against  the  Spa 
niards,  ib.  473;  a  book  dedicated  to  him, 
Poet.  liv;  his  correspondence  with  the  king 
of  Scots,  2  Zur.  332  n. ;  made  earl-marshal, 
Lit.  Eliz.  681  n. ;  Squire's  attempt  to  kill 
him,  ib. ;  made  lord  deputy  of  Ireland,  ib. 
473  ;  his  rebellion  and  execution,  ib.  474,  2 
Zur.  332  n 

Devereux  (Lady  Penelope) :  admired  by  Sid 
ney,  2  Zur.  297  n 

Devil :  v.  Satan. 

Devils :  v.  Demons. 

Devon  (Earls  of) :  v.  Courtenay. 

Devonshire :  v.  Cornwall. 

The  rebellion  there,  1549,  2  Sec.  593  n., 
596,  1  Brad.  395  n.,  2  Cov.  xiii,  2  Cran.  x, 
1  Lat.  118  n.,  247  n.,  275,  371,  3  Zur.  66, 
409,  654;  caused  by  mass-mongers,  2  Bee. 
596  ;  those  who  remained  faithful  suffered 
much,  1  Lat.  376 ;  names  of  the  principal 
leaders  of  the  insurrection,  2  Cran.  187  n. ; 
character  of  the  rebels,  ib.  194  ;  answer  to 


278 


DEVONSHIRE  —  DIONYSIUS 


their  fifteen  articles,  ib.  163 ;  the  rebellion 
suppressed,  3  Zur.  409  ;  the  stannaries, 
2  Jew.  627 

Devoterer :  an  adulterer,  1  Bee.  450 

Devotion  of  the  Sacred  Heart :  extract  from 
a  book  of  prayers  so  entitled,  3  Tyn.  117  n 

Devotions:  oblations  devoted  to  charitable 
or  pious  purposes,  Grin.  163 

Deylingus  (Salom.) :  Calf.  103  n 

Diagoras,  the  Atheist :  denied  there  was  a 
God,  Rog.  37 ;  a  story  of  him,  Hutch.  75, 
76 

Diagoras  (another):  died  of  joy,  1  Hoop.  297 

Dialects :  Whita.  215,  256 

Dialogues:  a  dialogue  between  Satan  and  our 
conscience,  1  Brad.  210;  a  fruitful  dialogue 
between  Custom  and  Verity,  declaring 
these  words  of  Christ,  "This  is  my  body," 
Grin.  35;  a  dialogue  between  Christ  and  a 
sinner,  by  \V.  Hunnis,  Poet.  154;  notice  of 
A  Dialogue  between  the  father  and  the  son ; 
a  translation  by  W.  Roye,  1  Tyn.  39  n.,  of 
a  dialogue  in  rhyme  called,  Rede  me  and  be 
not  wrothe,  made  by  the  same,  ib.,  of  A  new 
Dialogue  wherein  is  contained  the  Exami 
nation  of  the  Mass,  &c.,  Rid.  510,  of  A 
newe  Dialogs  called  the  Endightment 
against  Mother  Messe,  1548,  ib.  511 ;  of  A 
Dialogve  wherin  is  plainly  laide  open  the 
tyrannicall  dealing  of  L.  Bishopps,  &c., 
[1589],  3  Whitg.  xix,  xxvii.  (There  are 
various  treatises  written  dialogue-wise  in 
the  works  of  Becon). 

Diana :  shrines  for  Diana,  what,  1  Ful.  566 

Diazius  (Alphonsus):  murders  his  brother  Jo. 
Diazius,  4  Jew.  657—659 

Dice :  v.  Cards,  Gaming. 

Didymus  of  Alexandria :  warns  against  gross 
conceptions  of  the  Deity,  3  Bui.  315,  316; 
proves  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  God,  be 
cause  he  is  in  many  places  at  one  time, 
which  no  creature  can  be,  2  Bee.  281, 3  Bee. 
454,  1  Brad.  90,  3  Bui.  302,  Phil.  209 ; 
shews  in  what  sense  the  Holy  Ghost  is  sent 
by  the  Son,  3  Bui.  308  ;  declares  that  al 
though  the  Holy  Ghost  is  called  the  mul 
titude  of  good  graces,  yet  he  is  not  divided, 
ib.  310,  311 ;  explains  why  he  is  called  the 
Comforter,  ib.  313;  speaks  of  faith  alone 
justifying,  2  Bee.  639  ;  on  a  dead  faith, 
2  Cmn.  135 

Dieppe,  in  France :  1  Zur.  115  n.,  2  Zur.  91  n., 
131 

Diet:  v.  Temperance. 

That  of  maids,  2  Bee.  369 

Dieu  garde:  may  God  defend,  so  help  me 
God,  3  Jew.  396 

Diffaming :  defaming,  Grin.  20 


Differentia  (De  vera) :  books  under  this  title, 
Rid.  512 

Digby  (Simon):  executed  at  York,  1  Zur. 
225  n 

Digest:  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Dignities :  v.  Honours. 

Church  dignities,  how  obtained,  2  Tyn. 
177 

Dilapidation  of  churches,  &c.,  Grin.  172, 178 

Diligence  :  v.  Idleness. 

Dillenberg,  Holland  :  the  castle,  2  Zur.  207  n 

Dimas,  Dismas,  or  Ismas  :  the  penitent  thief 
so  called,  Whita.  560 

Dimianus  :  v.  Damianus 

Diminutio  capitis:  what,  1  Bui.  356 

Dinah:  ravished,  1  Bui.  416;  stated  to  have 
been  the  wife  of  Job,  Pil.  244 

Dingly  :  forcibly,  Phil.  370 

Dingy  :  meaning  of  the  word,  1  Brad.  Ill  n 

Dinner :  v.  Graces. 

Prayer  before  it,  1  Bee.  401;  another, 
3  .Bee.  18, 19;  behaviour  at  table,  1  Bee.  402; 
thanksgiving  after  it,  ib. ;  another,  3  Bee. 
19  ;  what  is  to  be  done  after  it,  1  Bee.  402 

Dinoth,  abbot  of  Bangor  :  Pil.  516 

Dio  Cassius:  Rom.  Hist.,  Jew;,  xxxvi;  he  men 
tions  that  the  Jews  would  not  fight  on  the 
sabbath,  1  Jew.  224 ;  testifies  that  they  had 
no  images,  2  Jew.  646 

Diocsesarea :  3  Bui.  257 

Dioceses:  at  first  the  same  as  parishes,  1 
\Vhitg.  534 ;  said  to  have  been  divided  by 
pope  Dionysius,  ib.  534,  535;  diocesans, 
why  so  called,  1  Hoop.  143 

Diocletian,  emperor:  persecution  under  him, 
2  Bui.  73,  106,  1  Jew.  279,  2  Jew.  976, 
1  Tyn.  144  n.;  his  law  against  bigamy, 
1  Hoop.  386,  387  ;  supposed  inscriptions  to 
him,  2  Ful.  217,  218;  his  jester,  Pil.  401 

Diodorus:  died  of  shame,  1  Hoop.  298 

Diodorus,  a  bishop :  blessed  Nectarius,  2  Ful. 
108;  he(?)  and  Flavian  said  to  have  ori 
ginated  antiphonal  singing,  3  Whitg.  386 

Diodorus,  bp  of  Tarsus  :  supposed  author  of 
the  ZrjTfj^ara  'Ai/ay/cala  ascribed  to  Jus 
tin,  Whita.  583  n 

Diogenes  :  sayings  of  his,  2  Bee.  600,  Hutch. 
73,  Pil.  314 ;  what  he  said  about  his  burial, 
ib.  317 

Diogenes  Laertius :  tells  of  the  mistake  of 
Anaxagoras,  3  Jew.  131 

Dion  (  ):  Park.  311 

Dionysius  I.,  tyrant  of  Syracuse  :  took  away 
Jupiter's  golden  cloak,  Sand.  155  » 

Dionysius  II.,  tyrant  of  Syracuse:  lost  his 
kingdom  and  became  a  schoolmaster  at 
Corinth;  hence  the  proverb  "Dionysius 
Corinthi,"3.7fiw.  199 


DIONYSIUS 


279 


Dionysius  of  Halicarnassus :  Calf.  13  n.,  362; 
he  reports  a  speech  of  Julius  Cssar,  4  Jew, 
670;  Ascham's  opinion  concerning  him, 
2  Zur.  71,  72 

Dionysius,  bp  of  Alexandria  :  Calf.  211 ;  his 
jurisdiction,  2  Whitg.  165,  429 ;  he  calls  two 
bishops  of  Rome  his  brethren,  1  Jew.  385 ; 
speaks  of  one  who  heard  the  thanksgiving 
in  the  church,  and  answered  "  Amen," 
2  Jew.  699 ;  says,  martyrdom  suffered  that 
the  church  may  not  be  divided,  is  no  less 
glorious  than  that  which  is  suffered  for  not 
doing  idolatry,  4  Jew.  872 ;  speaks  of  re 
ceiving  the  sacrament  with  the  hand,  1 
Jew.  153;  recites  the  story  of  Serapion, 
q.v. 

Dionysius  the  Areopagite :  his  history,  2 
Wldtg.  130  ;  said  to  have  been  made  bishop 
or  archbishop  of  Athens  by  St  Paul,  Calf. 
2.11,  Rog.  329,  2  Whitg.  130,  428 

Dionysius,  falsely  called  the  Areopagite  :  his 
works,  2  lirad.  305,  Jew.  xxxvi ;  they  are 
•wrongly  ascribed  to  the  Areopagite,  4  Bui. 
248,  Calf.  211  n.,  1  Fill.  431,  1  Jew.  113, 
114,  Phil.  45,  Rid.  173  n.,  3  Tyn.  48,  135, 
Whita.  252  n.,  575—580,  3  Whitg.  110  ; 
they  were  not  known  for  five  hundred  years 
after  Christ,  2  Fill.  235;  their  credit  cracked 
by  Erasmus,  ib.  165;  Usher's  judgment  of 
their  date,  Pil.  535  n.;  their  character,  3 
Whitg.IW;  their  author  is  a  writer  of  no  au 
thority,  Whita.  509 ;  he  writes  on  the  names 
of  God,  3  Bui.  137  ;  says,  if  we  desire  to  have 
communion  with  God,  we  must  behold  the 
heavenly  life  that  he  led  in  the  flesh,  3  Jew. 
493;  declares  that  lessons  of  the  holy  books 
were  read  in  the  churches,  4  Jew.  8~i6; 
alleged  in  support  of  tradition,  Whita.  499, 
575 ;  speaks  of  doctrine  communicated  from 
mind  to  mind,  2  Jew.  673  ;  mentions  nume 
rous  apostolical  traditions,  2  Cran.  56  n. ; 
titles  applied  by  him  to  Peter,  LJew.  428;  he 
reckons  three  orders  in  the  church,  bishops, 
priests,  and  deacons,  3  Jew.  272  ;  calls  Timo 
thy  bishop  of  Ephesus,  2  Whitg. 2Q5  ;  speaks 
of  a  bishop  as  turned  into  God  (t)eu>t)ijj/at), 
and  explains  his  meaning,  1  Jew.  462;  men 
tions  the  archpriest  and  the  priest,  1  Ful. 
268;  calls  presbyters  sacrificers,  2  Jew.  709; 
describes  the  mode  of  ordination  in  his 
time,  Pil.  585;  refers  the  inferior  orders 
to  tradition,  Rog.  260 n.;  says,  we  are  led 
by  sensible  outward  tokens  to  the  contem 
plation  of  heavenly  things,  &c.,  1  Jew.  465, 
466,  2  Jew.  591,  3  Jew.  370;  states  that 
the  sacred  mysteries  are  not  to  be  imparted 
to  the  uninitiated,  Whita.  253;  cited  as 
asserting  that  the  Greeks  call  baptism  the 


weed  (garment)  of  immortality,  3  Jew.  470; 
his  account  of  godfathers,  3  Whitg.  109 ;  he 
says  the  sponsor,  considering  the  greatness 
of  the  matter,  is  in  horror,  and  hesitates, 
2  Jew.  721 ;  on  the  effect  of  baptism,  1  Jew. 
473 ;  he  says,  our  regeneration  by  the  natu 
ral  purgation  wrought  by  water  in  a  certain 
bodily  manner,  teaches  us  the  purgation  of 
the  mind,  ib.  476 ;  on  the  eucharist,  1  Ful. 
503,  504;  his  account  of  its  celebration, 
Coop.  82,  83,  1  Jew.  108,  115;  he  calls  it 
o-vi/afis,  2  Bee.  240 n.;  terms  it  a  symbol, 

2  Jew.  609,  a  figurative  sacrifice,  ib.  721, 
724,  a  wholesome  sacrifice  and  divine  com 
munion,  3  Bee.  387,  2  Jew.  720,  721 ;  shews 
why  it  is  called  the  communion,  Coop.  20, 
1  Jew.  130;  addresses  the  sacrament  as  a 
divine  and  holy  mystery,  1  Jew.  534  ;  com 
ment  of  Pachymeres  on  this,  ib.  535;  speaks 
of  the  bishop  dividing  the  bread,  2  Jew.  584, 
585,  588,  1115 ;  shews  that  in  his  time  the 
bread  and  cup  were  not  received  of  the 
minister  alone,  but  distributed  to  all,  2  Bee. 
239, 1  Jew.  17  ;  says,  the  priest  both  receives 
the   holy   communion   and    delivers  it   to 
others,  and   ends  with   thanksgiving,   to 
gether  with  the  whole  multitude,    4  Jew. 
812  ;  speaks  of  the  cup  as  well  as  the  bread 
being  delivered  to  all  the  people,  3  Bee. 
412,  415,  416,  1  Jew.  261 ;  declares  that  the 
distribution   of  one   bread,   and  one  cup, 
preaches  a  heavenly  unity,  1  Jew.  131, 142  ; 
quoted  for  the  elevation  of  the  sacrament, 
£6.507,  510,  &c. ;  a  witness  against  transub- 
stantiation,  Rid.  173;  he  calls  the  elements 
signs  whereby  Christ  is  signified  and  re 
ceived,  Coop.  207  ;  says  that  those  who  did 
not  communicate  were  not  suffered  to  be 
present,  2  Bee.  256,  3  Bee.  475,  483;  men 
tions  catechumens,  penitents,  and  the  pos 
sessed,    as  excluded    from   the    eucharist, 
1  Ful.  431,  1  Jew.  115 ;    speaks  of  those 
who  were  given  to  filthy  lusts  being  put 
back  from  the  holy  mysteries,  3  Bee.  475; 
declares  that  the  holy  institution   admits 
only  those  that  are  perfect,  ib. ;  speaks  of 
most  divine  oil,  2  Jew.  620 ;  says  mystical 
theology  does  not  prove  any  thing,  Whita. 
410  ;  quoted  by  N.  de  Cusa,  3  Bee.  482 

Dionysius  Carthusianus:  In  Nov.  Test.,  Jew.1, 
xxxvi;  he  tells  why  Christ  spoke  to  the 
people  in  parables,  2  Jew.  677;  says  it  was 
real  wine  that  Christ  called  his  blood, 

3  Jew.  522  ;  on  the  "  breaking  of  bread  "  at 
Ernmaus,  1  Jew.  232 ;  on  the  phrase  "all 
scripture,"    Whita.   634;    his  explanation 
of  Luke  xv.  8,  "evertit  domum,"  ib.  202; 
on  1  Cor.  xiv.  15,  giving  thanks  "  with  the 


280 


DIONYSIUS  —  DI8MAS 


spirit,"  I  Jew.  315;  on  Eph.  ii.  20,  "of  the 
apostles  and  prophets,"  Whita.  349 ;  he 
rejects  the  Apocrypha,  ib.  60 ;  testifies 
against  unwritten  traditions,  1  Lat.  209, 
210;  says  the  torments  of  some  in  purg-a- 
tory  will  continue  till  the  day  of  judgment, 
Rog.  217;  speaks  of  the  pains  of  lost  souls, 
2  Lat.  235  n.;  mentions  some  as  asserting 
that  St  Christina  is  the  saviour  of  men  and 
women  by  her  passion,  Rog.  298  n 

Dionysius,  bp  of  Corinth :  reports  that  St 
Paul  made  Dionysius  the  Areopagite, 
bishop  of  Athens,  Calf.  211  n.,  2  Whitg. 
130;  speaks  of  epistles  of  Clement  and 
Soter  as  read  in  the  church,  3  Whitg.  345  ; 
complains  of  the  apostles  of  the  devil, 
1  Jew.  418 

Dionysius  Exiguus  :  Coop.  223,  2  Ful.  97  n., 
107  n. ;  his  faithlessness  with  respect  to  a 
canon  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  2  Ful. 
288  n 

Dionysius  (St),  or  Denys,  bp  of  Paris  :  patron 
of  the  French,  1  Hoop.  313;  account  of 
him,  ib.  n.;  dispute  about  his  relics,  4  Jew. 
1046 

Dionysius,  bp  of  Rome  :  said  to  have  divided 
pari-hes  and  dioceses,  1  Whitg.  534,  535 

Dioscorus,  bp  of  Alexandria :  v.  Theodosius. 

In  some  ecclesiastical  affairs  he  was  an 

earnest  suitor  to  the  emperor  Theodosius, 

4  Jew.  1001;  he  confounded  the  two  natures 

in  Christ,  Rog.  54  ;  alleged  divers  fathers, 

1  Jew.  83,    3  Jew.   226 ;    condemned   for 
heresy,  3  Jew.  145,  4  Jew.  1022 

Diotrephes :     a    forerunner    of    Antichrist, 

2  Jew.  912;   first  claimed  papal   primacy, 
4  Jew.  890 ;  has  more  successors  than  all 
the  apostles  have,  2  Cran.  305 

Diotrephes,  i.  e.  bp  Gardiner,  q.  v. 

Diphyes :  Cecrops  so  called,  and  why,  2  Bui. 
218 

Directorium  sacerdotum :  Lit.  Eliz.  304  n 

Dirige:  the  office  for  the  dead,  Bale  292, 
1  Lat.  292  n.,  Lit.  Eliz.  57,  Rid.  55,  510, 
1  Tyn.  148  n. ;  otherwise  called  the  Placebo, 
&c.,  1  Brad.  589 ;  the  dirige  (in  the  Primer 
of  1559),  Pra.  Eliz.  57,  &c. ;  when  it  was 
used,  ib.  n. ;  dirigies,  i.  e.  dirges,  2  Bee.  394 

Disard  :  v.  Dizzard. 

Disciples  :  no  catalogue  of  the  seventy  is  ex 
tant,  Calf.  69  n. ;  they  once  were  weak  and 
worldly-minded,  1  Tyn.  165;  priests  said  to 
be  their  successors,  4  Bui.  117;   those  at    ! 
Ephesus  baptized  with  fire,  ib.  356,  396 

Disciplinarians :  v.  Puritans. 

Discipline:  v.  Book,  Church,  Excommunica 
tion,  Keys,  Penance,  Priests  (TT/O.),  Travers 
(W.) 


Typified  by  the  rod  of  Aaron,  Sand.  372 ;  I 
the  ordinance  of  Christ,  and  practised  by 
the  apostles,  2  Hoop.  43,  51 ;  a  mark  of 
the  church,  ib. ;  the  bond  of  the  church, 
2  Jew.  994;  its  use,  expediency,  and  neces 
sity,  1  Hoop.  91, 183,  2  Hoop.  43, 51,  2  Jew. 
986,  Pil.  129,  379,  Sand.  71, 72, 1  Whitg.  21, 
&c. ;  the  gospel  can  never  produce  its  pro 
per  fruit  without  it,  3  Zur.  539  ;  what  disci 
pline  the  church  ought  to  have,  2  Tyn.  219, 
251,  252;  it  must  be  regulated  by  scripture, 
Rog.  202,  and  administered  in  love,  Sand. 
419 ;  it  must  be  impartial,  Pil.  67  ;  order 
of  judgment  in  the  ancient  church,  Phil. 
50,  59  ;  its  severe  discipline,  2  Whitg.  542 ; 
the  ancient  discipline,  which  excluded  pe 
nitents,  &c.,  is  abandoned,  2  Jew.  706  ; 
discipline  much  decayed,  Now.  (56),  175; 
Beza's  views  on  discipline  in  England, 

2  Zur.  129  ;  none  at  all  there,  1  Zur.  164 ; 
want  of  discipline  deplored,  Pil.  5,  6,  211, 
382 ;  insufficiency  of  the  proposed  consis 
tories  of  seniors,  ib.  380,  381 ;  an  exhorta 
tion  to  the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  disci 
pline,  Sand.  440,  &c.;   Grindal's  opinions 
and   directions  concerning  it,    Grin.  451; 
the  ordinary  names  of  church  officers,  &c., 
not  to  be  rejected,  Hog.  202;  the  discipline 
and  correction   of  ministers,  4  Bui.  504; 
the  discipline  of  schools,  ib.  485 

Discipulus,  i.  e.  Jo.  Heroldt,  q.  v. 

Discommodities :  those  which  the  saints  suf 
fer,  recompensed  with  commodities,  2  Bui. 
99 

Discord,  Dissension,  Division,  Contention :  v. 
Controversy,  Schism,  Unity. 

Discord  the   ruin  of  kingdoms,  2  Jew. 
1028,  1094 ;  it  brings  all  things  to  havoc, 

3  Bee.  598 ;   the  evil  of  divisions,  ib.  41 ; 
contention  a  hindrance  to  unity,  Sand.  100; 
a  bane  of  the  heart,  ib.  138 ;  the  harms  of 
it,  Lit.  Edw.  522,  (569) ;  the  names  of  con 
tentious  persons  to  be   presented  to  the 
ordinary,  Grin.  143 

Discourse:  a  godly  discourse;  verses  by  Hum. 

Gifford,  Poet.  215 
Discovery  of  a  Gaping  Gulph,  &c.,  1579 :  a 

book  written  by   Jo.   Stubbs  against  the 

proposed  marriage  of  queen  Elizabeth  with 

the  duke  of  Anjou,  Grin.  408 — 412 
DISCOVERY     or     THE    DANGEROUS    ROCK 

OF  THE  POPISH  CHDBCH,  by  "W.  Fulke : 

2  Ful.  213 
Diseases :  v.  Saints. 
Dishes:    text  appropriate   to  them,   1  Bee. 

65 

Disinheriting :  v.  Inheritance. 
Dismas:  i'.  Dimas. 


DISOBEDIENCE   —  DOCTRINE 


281 


Disobedience  :    v.  Kings,  Magistrates,   Obe 
dience,  Parents,   Rebellion. 

Disobedience  to  God  defiles  all  our 
doings,  Pil.  172 

Dispensations :  v.  Marriage. 

Those  of  the  pope,  4  Jew.  1157,  1  Tyn. 
147 ;  the  canon  law  and  Romish  writers 
say  the  pope  may  dispense  with  the  divine 
law,  the  law  of  nature,  yea  with  all  the 
precepts  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
3  Jew.  218;  on  the  dispensing  power  of 
the  prince,  and  of  the  archbishop,  Park. 
351 ;  dispensations  granted  by  the  primate, 
2  Zur.  360;  sold,  ib.  130;  account  of  those 
granted  by  the  court  of  Faculties,  Grin. 
448,  449 ;  which  of  them  should  be  utterly 
abolished,  ib.  450;  some  condemned  as 
Romish  rubbish,  Pil.  418;  dispensations 
for  unlawful  marriages  sought  of  Cranmer, 
2  Cran.  329  n. ;  Parker  refuses  one  to  allow 
a  child  to  hold  a  benefice,  Park.  136;  a 
Roman  dispensation  to  hold  a  prebend, 
whether  still  in  force?  ib.  176;  a  dispen 
sation  sought  to  make  a  child  a  prebendary, 
ib.  362 

Dispiling :     discipline,    Pil.   381 ;    displing, 

2  Whitg.  556 

DISPLAYING  OF  THE  POPISH  MASS,  by  T.  Be- 
con,  3  Bee.  251 

Disputations :    v.    Cambridge,    Convocation, 
Oxford,  Westminster. 

Declaration,  signed  by  Ferrar,  Hooper, 
Bradford,  Saunders,  and  others,  contain 
ing  reasons  for  declining  to  dispute,  except 
as  therein  mentioned,  1  Brad.  367 ;  public 
disputations  recommended,  Hutch.  201 

Dissemblers,  Dissimulation  :  v.  Hypocrisy. 

Dissension:  v.  Discord. 

Distained :  stained,  polluted,  3  Bee.  137 

Distinction :     a    scholastic    term,    borrowed 
from  the  canon  law,  1  Tyn.  46  n 

Disturbers :  v.  Worship. 

Disworship:  what,  Pil.  103 

Dite  :  a  saying,  Phil.  338 

Ditty:  a  song,  Nord.  150,  Poet,  xxii,  226,  420 

Dive-doppel:  the  dive-dapper,  or  dab-chick, 

3  Bee.  276 

DIVERSITY    BETWEEN     GOD'S    WOUD    AND 
MAN'S  INVENTION,  by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  484 

Dives :  v.  Lazarus. 

Dives  and  Pauper :  a  book  printed  by 
Wynken  de  Worde ;  twice  quoted,  Rog. 
298  n 

Divinity:  v.  Schoolmen,  Theology. 

Divorce :  v.  Marriage. 

What  it  is,  1  Hoop.  382 ;  when  lawful, 
ib. ;  most  divorces  are  on  occasion  of  adul 
tery,  2  Bee.  647 ;  the  Jewish  law  respect 


ing  divorce,  2  Bui.  228;  the  law  of  Christ, 

1  Hoop.  378,  2  Tyn.  51,  52;  on  the  cogni 
zance  thereof  by  church  courts,  4  Bui.  511, 
3  Whitg.  267 ;  what  man's  law  should  do, 

2  Tyn.  54,  55;  divorce  not  so  suffered  by 
Papists  as  that  the  parties  may  marry  again, 

3  Bee.  532 ;  proclamation  respecting  it,  1548, 
3  Zur.  263  n. ;  Hooper's  views  on  divorce, 
1  Hoop.  378,  &c.,  2  Hoop,  xxiii,  3  Zur.  64, 
416,  422 ;  Bucer's  opinion,  3  Zur.  665,  666 ; 
lectures  of  P.  Martyr,  ib.  404 

Dizzard :  an  idle  fellow,  a  blockhead,  1  Cov.  4 ; 
disards,  i.  e.  persons  stupified,  4  Jew.  1091 

Do  on  :  v.  infra. 

Dobbs  (Sir  Rich.),  lord  mayor:  his  godly 
works,  Rid.  60 ;  concerned  in  the  founda 
tion  of  the  royal  hospitals,  ib.  410,  411 

Docetaj :  v.  Gnostics. 

Dockery  (Tho.),  proctor :  2  Cran.  492 

Doctors:  v.  Fathers,  Schoolmen. 

Doctors  or  teachers,  what,  4  Bui.  106; 
preaching  their  office,  ib.  116;  the  four 
doctors  of  the  church,  viz.  Gregory,  Am 
brose,  Augustine,  Jerome,  1  Tyn.  343  n. ; 
Basil  called  the  doctor  or  teacher  of  the 
world,  Whita.  233;  the  old  doctors  and 
the  school  doctors,  2  Lut.  319 ;  contrary 
doctors,  1  Tyn.  149 — 153  ;  the  diversity  of 
doctors,  ib.  158 ;  list  of  many  noted  doc 
tors  who  desired  reformation,  Bale  520 

The  Union  of  Doctors :  v.  TJnio  Dissi- 
dentium ;  The  Book  of  Doctors,  a  Latin 
pamphlet  so  called  by  Cartwright,2  Whitg. 
106,  &c.,3Whitg.  289  ;  the  angelic  doctor,  v. 
Thomas  Aquinas :  the  divine  doctor  is  Jo. 
Ruisbroeck:  the  doctor  of  grace,  v.  Augus 
tine:  the  invincible  doctor,  v.  Occam  (Will.): 
the  irrefragable  doctor,  v.  Alexander  Alen- 
sis :  the  mellifluous  doctor,  v.  Ambrose  :  the 
profound  doctor  is  Tho.  Bradwardin,  abp  of 
Canterbury  :  the  seraphic  doctor,  v.  Bona- 
venture  :  the  subtle  doctor,  v.  Duns  Scotus. 
Rings  given  to  doctors  on  their  creation, 
Pil.  192;  doctors  of  divinity,  specimen  of 
exercises  at  their  creation,  1  Tyn.  315 ; 
why  they  wore  boots  on  that  occasion,  ib. 
232  ;  doctors  of  divinity  in  Romish  univer 
sities  abroad,  1  Ful.  568 

Doctrine  :  v.  Heresy,  Scripture,  Teaching. 

In  what  it  consists,  4  Bui.  53, 54;  whence 
to  be  fetched,  ib.  149;  that  of  Christ's  faith 
is  no  new  thing,  1  Cov.  4;  that  of  the  fa 
thers  before  Christ  and  ours  is  one,  2  Bui. 
283 ;  it  is  foolishness  to  those  that  perish, 
but  to  those  who  are  saved  it  is  the 
power  of  God,  1  Cov.  5;  we  must  put  on 
the  nature  of  Christ's  doctrine,  ib.  10;  he 
that  desires  to  do  God's  will,  shall  know 


282 


DOCTRINE  —  DONATISTS 


the  true  doctrine,  2  Tyn.  40 ;  doctrine  to 
be  tried  by  scripture,  ib.  103,  121,  195 ; 
power  to  judge  thereof,  4  Bui.  45;  com 
parison  of  the  doctrines  taught  by  the 
reformers  with  the  Popish  ones,  3  Bee. 
227,  &c.;  those  condemned  by  Romanists 
are  no  new  or  yesterday  doctrines,  ib.  404; 
that  of  Becon's  Catechism  is  agreeable  to 
the  word  of  God,  2  Bee.  409,  and  dissents 
not  from  the  teaching  of  the  true  catholic 
church,  ib.;  purity  of  doctrine  was  main 
tained  through  the  reign  of  queen  Eliza 
beth,  Rog.  20;  to  sound  doctrine  must  be 
joined  an  orderly  life,  Sand.  240;  yet  good 
doctrine  is  not  to  be  rejected  for  the  evil 
life  of  ministers,  4  Bui.  101  ;  false  doc 
trine  causes  evil  works,  true  doctrine  good 
works,  2  Tyn.  38;  examples  of  darkness  in 
doctrine,  ib.  103;  the  teaching  of  false  doc 
trine  a  work  against  the  fourth  command 
ment,  1  Hoop.  345;  inquiry  to  be  made  re 
specting  erroneous  or  seditious  doctrine, 
Grin.  181 

A  necessary  Doctrine  and  Erudition  for 
any  Christen  Man,  1543,  otherwise  called 
the  King's  Book,  2  Cran.  16  n.,  83  n., 
337  n.,  Hutch.  231  n.  ;  its  authorship,  Rid. 
511 ;  Anne  Askewe  questioned  about  the 
king's  book,  Bale  151 

Dod  (Hen.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xli;  Psalm 
cxxvii.  in  metre,  ib.  449 

Dod  (Jo.),  rector  of  Hanwell:  1  Brad.  502  n., 
563  n.,  564 

Dodd  (Cha.),  [i.e.  Hugh  Tootle?]:  Church 
History,  Calf.  53  n.,  290  n 

Dodds  (Greg.),  dean  of  JExeter:  appointed 
to  preach,  Park.  260,  275,  511 

Doddy-poul :  v.  Dodypole. 

Dodington  (Rob.) :  an  Augustine  prior,  Bale 
28,36 

Dodkin :  a  little  doit,  a  small  coin,  2  Bui. 
59,  Pil.  607 

Dodman  (Jo.),  master  of  a  school  at  Biss- 
weiler :  2  Cov.  505,  517,  521,  594  n 

Dodwell  (Hen.) :  Calf.  251  n 

Dodypole :  a  blockhead,  Bale  429 ;  doddy- 
poul,  1  Lat.  136;  dodipole,  ib.  245,  304; 
Dr  Dodepole,  the  representative  of  folly  in 
the  old  drama,  ib.  245  n 

Doe :  v.  Venison. 

Doeg :  was  a  peace-breaker,  1  Lat.  486 

Dogbolt:  a  worthless  fellow,  1  Ful.  4G9; 
used  as  an  adjective,  2  Ful.  14,  212 

Dogs:  the  self-righteous,  2  Tyn.  10;  the  ob 
stinate,  ib.  114;  persecutors,  ib.  230;  those 
in  Matt.  xv.  27,  and  Mark  vii.  28,  said  to 
be  the  faithful,  Whita.  702 ;  dumb  dogs, 
who  so  called  by  the  prophet,  2  Hoop.  357 


Dominic  (St) :  instituted  the  rosary  or  lady 
psalter,  1  Brad.  688 

Dominica  Judica :  Passion  Sunday  so  called, 
1  Jew.  107 

Dominical :  a  veil,  or  napkin,  1  Jew.  179  n 

Dominicans,  or  Black  Friars  :  4  Bui.  517 ; 
they  were  Thomists,  or  followers  of  Aqui 
nas,  3  Jew.  610,  1  Tyn.  159  n.  ;  contro 
versy  between  them  and  the  Franciscans, 
1  Ful.  35;  they  rejected  the  council  of 
Basil,  1  Jew.  70,  233;  controlled  and  cut  I 
off  its  determination  touching  the  conceiv 
ing  of  our  lady  in  original  sin,  4  Jew.  1053; 
their  writers  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale.  257 

Dominions  a  Soto:  v.  Soto. 

Dominions :  a  name  of  angels,  3  Bui.  338 

Dominis  (Ant.  de),  abp  of  Spalato:  1  Tyn.  74  n.; 
Crackenthorp  wrote  against  him, Calf.  64  n 

Dominus,  or  Sir :  a  title  assumed  by  priests, 
1  Tyn.  277 

Dominus  vobiscum  :  3  Bee.  257,  263,  2  Brad. 
234,  4  Bui.  408,  1  Jew.  174,  175 

Domitian,  emperor  :  a  gain  say  er,  1  Lat.  129  ; 
a  persecutor,  2  Bui.  105 ;  a  blasphemous 
title  assumed  by  him,  Calf.  6  n.,  4  Jew. 
842 ;  a  story  respecting  him  and  Apollo, 
nius  Tyanaeus,  2  Jew.  1001 

Don  (Jo.):  v.  Dunne. 

Donald — ,  king  of  Scots:  his  law  against 
swearing,  1  Bee.  390 

Donat :  a  grammatical  book,  so  called  from 
the  grammarian  Donatus,  1  Tyn.  4 

Donation  :  v.  Constantine. 

Donatists :  their  heresy,  Hutch.  252,  1  Lat. 
160,  Phil.  79,  138,  426,  1  Whitg.  112,  &c., 

1  Zur.  285;  they  sought  singularity,  2  Brad. 
179  n. ;  separated  from  the  church  under 
the  pretence  of  greater  holiness,  4  Bui.  78 ; 
claimed  to  be  the  church  exclusively,  3  Jew. 
151,  190;    said  the    church    was   only   in 
Africa,    1  Bui  161,    2  Ful.  32,  390,   Rog. 
171 ;  affirmed  the  visible  church  to  be  free 
from  sin,  Rog.  167,  and  incapable  of  erring 
in  manners,  ib.  179 ;  thought  they  were  so 
perfect  that  they  could  justify  others,  ib. 
135,   257 ;    maintained  free-will,   ib.  106 ; 
their  error  respecting   wicked    ministers, 

2  Brad.  345,  4  Bui.  56,  161;  they  declared 
the  sacraments  to  be  holy  only  when  admi 
nistered  by  holy  men,  Rog.  270,  2  Whitg. 
520 ;  said  none  could  baptize  who  were  not 
pure  and  holy,  4  Bui.  309;  they  denied  bap 
tism  to  infants,  2  Cran.  59, 60 ;  re-baptized, 
Bale  316,  4  Bui.  393;   what  prayers  they 
used  at  baptism,  4  Bui.  360 ;  they  taught 
that  evil  ministers  could  not  loose,  Hutch.97 ; 
held  conventicles,  Sand.  191 ;  alleged  Cy 
prian,  1  Jew.  83;  Augustine  opposed  them, 


DONATISTS  —  DOUGLAS 


283 


Phil.  137  ;  they  maintained  the  lawfulness 
of  suicide,  IFul.  23 ;  thought  no  man  should 
be  compelled  in  religion,  1  Bui.  357,  and 
that  no  man  should  be  put  to  death  for 
any  offence,  Rng .  349;  their  cause  judged 
by  Constantine,  4  Jew.  964,  &c.;  he  made 
a  law  against  them,  Pit.  641 ;  they  were 
punished  by  the  civil  power,  2  Brad.  379  ; 
went  to  death  boldly,  1  Lat.  160 

Donatus  a  Casis  Nigris :  SJciv.  167 

Donatus,  bp  of  Evoria  :  crossed  himself,  Calf. 
252 

Donatus,  the  grammarian,  3  Whitij.  500:  Je 
rome's  schoolmaster,  4  Jew.  653;  referred 
to,  Whita.  150 ;  his  book,  2  Cov.  509;  a  book 
called,  after  him,  Donat,  1  Tyn.  4 

Doncaster,  co.  York  :  a  famous  image  there, 
2  Lat.  395  ;  the  White  Friars  surrendered, 
the  prior  executed,  ib.  392  n.;  an  army  sent 
against  the  rebellious  earls  arrives  there, 

1  Zur.  247  n.;  a  plot  against  abp  Sandys 
there,  Sand.  xxr. 

Donel  (Tho.) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Donkester  (Tho.),  sub-prior  of  Newesham: 

2  Cran.  290,  291 

Donne  (Gabriel):  amonk,  who  assisted  Philips 
in  the  betrayal  of  Tyndale,  connected  with 
bp  Gardiner,  rewarded  bybp  Vesey,  1  Tyn. 
Ixix.  n 

Donne  (Jo.) :  v.  Dunne. 

Donne  (Jo.):  Sermons,  Calf.  226 n.;  Pseudo- 
Martyr,  2  Ful.  236  n 

Donnes  (Dr),  of  Jesus  coll.  Camb. :  opposes 
Latirner,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Douse  (Jo.),  i.e.  Jo.  Duns  Scotus:  Bale  170 

Doom,  and  Doomsday  :  v.  Judgment. 

Do  on  (To) :  to  put  on,  3  Tyn.  251 ;  done  on, 
Bale  404 

Door-keepers :  v.  Porters. 

Doors :  text  appropriate  to  one,  1  Bee.  63 ; 
the  emblems  of  doors,  locks,  &c.,  explained, 
Pit.  382,  383 

Dor:  a  drone,  or  beetle,  1  Bui.  332,  4  Bui. 
266,  Calf.  2 ;  dories,  drone-bees,  Phil.  308 

Dorbel  (Nieh.):  v.  Orbellis  (N.  de). 

Dorcas,  or  Tabitha  :  2  Bui.  21,  23,  321 

Dorel  (Will.?),  prebendary  of  Canterbury: 
Park.  319;  bishop  Grindal  advises  that  he 
should  not  be  made  abp  of  Armagh,  Grin. 
292 

Dorell  (Will.) :  v.  Darell. 

Doria(And-):  his  victories  over  the  Turks, 
2  Cran.  236 

Dories :  v.  Dor. 

Dorifall  (Jo.) :  burned,  Poet.  168 

Doring  (Matthias):  his  comments  are  with 
Lyra's,  Jew.  xxxvi;  cited,  3  Jew.  590; 
Jewel  accused  of  corrupting  his  words,  ib. 


589,  &c.;  he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  256 

Dorix  (Ecclus.  xxiv.  30):  said  to  be  the  name 
of  a  river  in  Armenia,  but  in  fact  a  blunder 
(Gr.  6twpv£),  Whita.  151 

Dorman  (Tho.) :  Calf.  2,  51,  4  Jew.  1263  n. ; 
his  books,  2  Ful.  3,  Grin.  169,  Jew.  xxxvi; 
he  writes  against  Jewel,  Grin.  169,  Jew. 
xx,  xxxvi ;  calls  Oza  the  poor  Levite  a 
king,  3  Jew.  409,  4  Jew.  695  ;  asserts  that 
the  pope  is  the  head,  and  kings  the  hands 
and  arms,  3  Jeiv.  117,  120,  4  Jew.  898 ; 
his  idea  of  the  "kingly  priesthood,"  4  Jew. 
985  ;  he  disapproves  over-  much  antiquity, 
ib.  990;  falsely  alleges  Theodoret,  ib.  695; 
answered  by  Nowell,  Coop,  iv,  1  Ful.75n.t 
Noiv.  iii,  iv,  Park.  260,  1  Whitg.  22,  &c., 
2  Whita.  195,  217,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  313 

Dormi  secure  :  a  collection  of  sermons  so 
called,  3  Bee.  200,  234 

Dorotheus  :  a  counterfeit  writer,  Calf.  126  n. ; 
he  calls  Timothybp  of  Ephesus,2  Whitff.294, 
and  says  he  died  there,  ib.  303 ;  states  that 
Aristobulus  was  bishop  of  Britain,  Rog.  329  n 

Dorothy  (St) :  invoked  to  save  flowers,  2  Bee. 
536 ;  account  of  her,  ib.  n 

Dorrell  (Mr)  :  v.  Dorel. 

Dorscheus  (Jo.  Geo. ) :  Calf.  155  n.,  181  n 

Dorset  (Tho.):  1  Lat.  x. 

Dorset  (Hen.  marq.  of),  afterwards  duke  of 
Suffolk :  v.  Grey. 

Dorset  (Frances  marchioness  of) :  v.  Grey. 

Dorset  (Tho.  earl  of) :  v.  Sackville. 

Doted  :  rendered  doting,  2  Bee.  646 

Dotel :  a  dotard,  Pil.  586 

Dottrels:  birds  of  a  particular  kind,  also 
silly  fellows,  Bale  363 

Douay :  the  seminary  there,  1  Ful.  viii,  xii, 
Lit.  Eliz.  656  u. ;  extracts  from  the  Douay 
catechism,  1  Tyn.  342  n 

Double-minded  men  :  Sand.  130,  &c. ;  they 
are  commonly  double-tongued,  ib.  132 

Doubt :  v.  Unbelief. 

Douce  (Fra.) :  his  Dance  of  Death  cited,  Pra. 
Eliz.  xvii.  n.,  xviii.  n.,  xix,  xx,  xxi,  403  n., 413  n 

Douglas,  in  Scotland :  besieged,  3  Zur.  387 

Douglas  (Archib.),  earl  of  Angus:  married 
Margaret,  sister  of  king  Henry  VIII., 
1  Zur.  102  n.,  144  n 

Douglas  (James),  4th  earl  of  Morton:  present 
at  the  murder  of  Itizzio,  1  Zur.  166  n. ;  one 
of  the  confederate  lords,  ib.  193  n. ;  sus 
pected  of  the  murder  of  lord  Darnley,  ib. 
197  n.;  he  sells  the  earl  of  Northumberland 
to  the  English,  ib.  217  n 

Douglas  (Geo.):  took  part  in  the  murder  of 
Rizzio,  1  Zur.  166  n.;  aided  the  queen  of 
Scots  in  her  escape  from  Lochleven,  ib.  202  n 


284 


DOUGLAS  —  DRUNKENNESS 


Douglas  (Jo.),  rector   of  the   university   of 

St  Andrew's:  2  Zur.  364 
Douglas   (Lady  Margaret),   wife   of  Matth. 

Stuart  (q.  v.),  earl  of  Lennox. 
Douleians  :  some  Arians  so  called,  Rog.  47 
Doulia:  v.  "Worship. 
Dounton  (Will.):  v.  Downton. 
Dove  :  its  innocence  and  chastity,  Hutch.  156; 

the  mathematical  dove  of  Archytas,  2  Jew. 

561 ;   the   golden   dove   of  Amphilochius, 

1  Jew.  188,  2  Jew.  559,  560 ;  gold  and  silver 

ones  suspended  over  fonts  and  altars,  ib. 

559,  561 
Dove  (   ),  a  prior  at   Calais,   2  Cran. 

376  n 
Dover,   co.    Kent:   the  emperor  Charles  V. 

lands  there,  2   Tyn.  316  n. ;  state  of  the 

castle  and  town,  Park.  203,  204 ;  the  pier 

and  haven,  ib.  258,  259 ;  a  strange  person 

examined  there,  ib.  400 ;  Parker  sends  a 

book  about  Dover  to  lord   Burghley,  ib. 

436,  439.      Suffragans  of  Dover :    v.  Ing- 
worth,  Rogers,  Thornton. 
Dover  court,  co.  Essex :  the  rood  there,  Sale 

442,  2  Ful.  210 ;  the  burning  of  it,  2  Cran. 

280 
Dowdall  (Geo.),  abp  of  Armagh :  a  Papist, 

3  Zur.  428  n. ;  deprived,  1  Bee.  viii.  n 
Dower :  on  right  to  it,  2  Cran.  360 
Dowkings  :  duckings,  2  Bee.  455 
Downes  (Fra.),  of  East  Tuddenham :  Park. 

402  n 
Downes  (Godfrey),  chancellor  of  the  church 

of  York  :  letter  to  him,  2  Cran.  261 
Downham   (Geo.),   bp   of  Derry :    his  Papa 

Antichristus,  Calf.  6  n 
Downham  (Will.),  bp  of  Chester:  compounds 

for  his  visitation,  Park.  222 ;  signs  a  letter 

to  the  queen,  ib.  294 
Downton  (Will.),   servant  to  bp  Hooper:  2 

Hoop.  592,  597  ;  how  used  by  Babington, 

warden  of  the  Fleet,  2  Hoop.  620,  3  Zur. 

292  n 
Dowriche  (Ann):  notice  of  her,  Poet,  xxxii; 

verses  by  her,  ib.  359 
Dowsepers:  grandees,  Bale  155,  317 
Doxology:t>.  Gloria,  Prayer  (The  Lord's). 
Doyly  (Tho.):    married  a  neice  of   Parker, 

Park.  xiii. 

Draco  :  his  laws,  2  Bui.  219 
Draff:   refuse,  food   for  swine,  Bale  285,  1 

Brad.  289,  Calf.  248,  2  Hoop.  206 
Drafflesacked:  filled  with  draff,  2  Bee.  591 
Dragges  :  dregs  or  drugs,  Pil.  121 
Dragon :  v.  Satan. 

A  great  red  one,  Bale  406;  his  seven 
heads,  ib.  407 ;  he  stands  before  the  woman, 
ib.  409;  is  overcome  and  cast  out,  ib.  412; 


pursues  the  woman,  £6.416;  gives  power  to 
the  beast,  ib.  424  ;  the  dragon  of  St  George 
perhaps  symbolical,  1  Hoop.  313  n 

Drake  (Sir  Fra.) :  his  victories  at  Cadiz,  &c., 
Lit.  Eliz.  469 

Drake  (Rob.) :  martyred,  Poet.  166 

Drama  :  v.  Interludes,  Pammachius,  Play 
houses,  Scaffold. 

Suggestion  of  bishop  Grindal,  that  his- 
triones,  or  common  players  should  be  pro 
hibited,  at  least  for  one  whole  year,  Grin. 
269* 

Drant  (Tho.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xl;  Jere- 
mie's  prayer  (Lam.  v.)  in  metre,  ib.  417 

Draper  (Sir  Chr.) :  lord  mayor,  1567,  and  an 
ecclesiastical  commissioner,  Grin.  201 

Drayton  (Mich.):  notice  of  him,  Poet  xvii; 
Solomon's  song,  chap,  v,  versified  by 
him,  ib.  117;  the  song  of  Annah,  ib.  119; 
the  prayer  of  Jeremiah,  16.  121;  a  song  of 
Moses  and  the  Israelites,  ib.  124  ;  a  song  of 
the  faithful  (Isa.  xii.),  ib.  126;  a  song  of 
the  faithful  (Hab.  iii.),  ib.  127;  the  song  of 
Jonah,  ib.  129 ;  the  finding  of  Moses,  ib. 
130 ;  the  passage  of  the  Red  Sea,  ib.  132 ; 
the  law  given  on  Sinai,  ib.  134 

Dreams:  have  deceived  and  destroyed  many, 
2  Cran.  43 ;  not  to  be  listened  to,  ib.  44 ; 
Bradford's  dreams  fulfilled,  2  Brad,  xxxviii; 
a  dream,  by  Hum.  Gifford,  Poet.  218 

Dress :  v.  Apparel. 

Dress :  address,  Bale  65 

Driedo  (Jo.)  a  Turnhout:  De  eccl.  Script.,  &c., 
Jew.  xxxvi ;  he  tells  why  Scripture  is  called 
an  instrument,  Whita.  704 ;  on  the  canon 
of  Scripture,  ib.  330 ;  on  the  Latin  Vulgate, 
ib.  129;  on  the  book  of  Baruch,  ib.  69;  on 
the  additions  to  Daniel,  ib.  11 ;  on  the  book 
of  Wisdom,  ib.  89;  on  the  meaning  of 
Augustine's  declaration  that  he  would  not 
believe  the  gospel  unless  the  authority  of 
the  catholic  church  moved  him,  ib.  322 ;  he 
maintains  that  Gregory  the  Great  did  not 
disclaim  supremacy,  1  Jew.  37,  47 

Drinking :  v.  Drunkenness,  Eating. 

Drink-offerings  ;  2  Bui.  191 

Drithe :  v.  Dryth. 

Droitwich,  co.  Worcester:  St  Augustine's 
Friary,  2  Lat.  393  n.,  395  n.,  397 

Druets  (  ):Park.  424 

Druids :  Bale  152, 2  Jew.  981 

Drumslade :  a  musical  instrument,  1  Bee.  449 

Drunkenness:  forbidden,  condemned,  I  Bee. 
324,  325, 1  Bui.  423, 1  Lat.  169,  254,  2  Lat. 
15,  61,  81,  Sand.  137,  393,  2  Jew.  1040; 
against  it,  with  sentences  and  examples  of 
scripture,  1  Bee.  449,  450;  against  drunken 
ness  and  banqueting,  1  Lat.  254;  what 


DRUNKENNESS  —  DUDLEY 


285 


drunkenness  means  in  scripture,  2  Bui.  57  ; 
the  names  of  drunkards  to  be  presented  to 
the  ordinary,  Grin.  143 

Drury  (Will.) :  commissary  of  the  court  of 
Faculties,  Grin.  446;  an  ecclesiastical  com 
missioner,  Park.  277,  345 ;  Parker's  officer, 
ib.  363 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  213 

Drury  (Sir  Will.) :  1  Zur.  202  n.,  203  n.;  takes 
the  castle  of  Edinburgh,  2  Zur.  223  n.; 
Drury,  marshal  of  Berwick  (the  same?), 

1  Zur.  225  n 

Druthmar  (Christian),  called  Grammaticus, 
monk  of  Corbey :  Expos,  in  Matth.,  Jew. 
xxxvi;  speaks  of  Christ  instituting  the 
sacrament  that  the  disciples  might  do  that 
in  a  figure  which  he  should  do  for  them, 

2  Bee.  286,  3  Bee.  437 ;  says  the  blood  of 
Christ  is  aptly  figured  by  wine,  2  Bee.  286, 

3  Bee.  437,  Grin.  66,  3  Jew.  446 
Dryander  (Fra.),    otherwise    Duchesne,    or 

Enzinas:  3  Zur.  77,  348  n.,  463,  635;  in 
England,  2  Cran.  421  n. ;  entertained  by 
Cranmer  at  Lambeth,  3  Zur.  535;  letters 
by  him,  ib.  348 — 354  ;  his  wife,  ib.  562 

Dryburgh  (The  abbot  of):  tutor  of  James  VI., 
2  Zur.  302  n 

Dryth  :  dryness,  2  Tyn.  14;  drithe,  1  Jew.  250 

Duarenus  (Fra.):  on  ancient  colleges  of  pres 
byters,  3  Whitg.  202,  203;  on  certain  laws 
of  Theodosius  and  Charlemagne,  ib.  455 

Dubber  (Dr) :  1  Lat.  121 

Dublin  :  a  false  miracle  at  Christ  church, 
Park.  95  n.;  abp  Marsh's  library  at  St 
Sepulchre's,  Whita.  276  n 

Ducaeus  (Fronto):  2  Ful.  110  n.;  his  edition 
of  Chrysostom,  1  Bee.  69  n. ;  2  Bee.  257  n 

Du  Cange  (Car.  du  Fresne  Dom) ;  3  Bee. 
264  n.,  2  Ful.  364  n 

Duchesne  (Fra.),  alias  Dryander,  q.  v. 

Duddles  :  bundles  of  dirty  rags,  Pil.  212 

Dudithius  (Andr.)  :  Orationes  in  cone.  Trid., 
Jew.  xxxvi,  4  Jew.  959  n 

Dudley  (Edm.):  he  and  Empson,  the  rapacious 
ministers  of  Henry  VII.,  2  Cran.  298  n., 
2  Tyn.  342 

Dudley  (Jo.),  vise.  Lisle,  afterwards  earl  of 
Warwick,  ultimately  duke  of  Northumber 
land:  mentioned  as  Sir  Jo.  Dudley,  2  Cran. 
409;  other  references  to  him,  2  Brad.  89, 
390,  3  Zur.  397,  399,  407,  409 ;  as  vise. 
Lisle  he  questions  Anne  Askewe,  Bale 
201 ;  writes  to  Paget  and  the  king  about 
hostilities  with  the  French,  2  Cran.  495n.; 
being  earl  of  Warwick  he  commands  the 
archers  at  Pinkey,  3  Zur.  43 ;  takes  the  part 
of  Hooper,  2  Hoop,  xii ;  favours  the  re 


formation,  3  Zur.  76,  82 ;  termed  a  soldier 
of  Christ,  ib.  82;  undertakes  that  Bullin- 
ger's  works  should  be  translated,  ib.  422 ; 
Bullinger  is  advised  to  dedicate  to  him,  ib. 
445,  449,  and  receives  information  as  to  his 
style,  ib.  440,  448  ;  his  opinion  of  the  mass, 
3  Zur.  439;  his  signature  as  privy  coun 
cillor,  2  Cran.  524,530,  Park.  46,  Rid.  508; 
his  illness  and  recovery,  3  Zur.  89,  409  ; 
warden -general  of  the  North,  ib.  454  n.; 
Sion  house  granted  to  him,  ib.  3n.;  Bur- 
cher  accuses  him  of  the  murder  of  king 
Edward,  ib.  684;  his  treason,  ib.  366;  he 
goes  to  Cambridge  to  proclaim  the  lady 
Jane,  Sand,  ii,  iii;  purposes  to  proclaim 
queen  Mary  there,  but  is  arrested,  ib.  iv; 
his  execution,  3  Zur.  367  n.,  515,  742 ;  he 
professed  himself  a  Papist  at  his  death, 

1  Brad.  425,  426,  2  Cov.  241, 242  ;  his  dying 
speech  printed  in  Latin,  3 Zur.  291  n.;  his 
attainder  confirmed  by  act  of  parliament, 

2  Cran.  443 n.;    his  character,  3 Zur.  89; 
commended  by  Hooper,  ib.  99  ;  by  Bulliu- 
ger,  4  Bui.  645 

Dudley  (Ambrose),  earl  of  Warwick:  arraigned 
at  Guildhall  for  adherence  to  the  cause  of 
the  lady  Jane,  3  Zur.  374  n.,  507  ;  sent  with 
an  army  into  Normandy  to  aid  the  Protest 
ants,  Lit.  Eliz.  45!};  he  holds  Newhaven, 
Park.  179 n.,  2  Zur.  92 n.;  surrenders  it, 
Park.  183  ;  goes  against  the  rebels  in  the 
North,  Park.  388  n.,  1  Zur.  214  n.,  247  n.; 
at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  £6.  267  n.; 
patron  of  Frobisher,  2  Zur.  290  ;  a  letter 
by  him,  Park.  319 

—  He  married  the  lady  Anne  Seymour, 
dau.  of  the  protector  Somerset,  1  Bee.  396  n., 

3  Zur.  340,  565  n. ;  she  afterwards  became 
the  wife  of  Sir  Edward  Unton  or  Umpton*, 
K.  B.,  1  Bee.  396  n.,  3  Zur.  340  n.;  a  book 
dedicated  to  her,  Poet,  xliii. 

Dudley  (Rob.),  earl  of  Leicester :  referred  to, 
Coop,  v,  xiv,  xv,  2  Cov.  530,  531,  Grin.  391, 
Park.  236,  237,  2  Zur.  221,  283,  300;  men 
tioned  as  suitor  to  queen  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
34  n.,  216  n. ;  master  of  the  horse,  2  Zur. 
105 ;  he  procures  Whittingham  the  deanery 
of  Durham,  3  Zur.  764  n. ;  Parker  intends 
to  ask  him  for  venison,  Park.  177;  he  claims 
an  advowson,  ib.  266;  signature  as  privy 
councillor,  Grin.  405,  408,  417,  423,  427, 
433,  435,  Park.  328  n.,  330,  357,381;  he 
seeks  a  dispensation  to  make  a  child  a 
prebendary,  Park.  362;  patronizes  Fulke, 
1  Ful.  iii ;  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial, 
1  Zur.  267  n. ;  slandered  by  a  prisoner, 


Not  Ampton  as  in  3  Zitr.  340  n.  and  p.  24  of  this  Index. 


286 


DUDLEY  —  DUNS 


Park.  400;  offended  with  Parker,  ib.  400, 
408,  439 ;  he  supports  the  Puritans,  ib.  428 ; 
Sandys  writes  to  him  concerning  them, 
Sand,  xx  ;  expected  to  accompany  the  queen 
to  Canterbury,  Park.  442;  visited  by  her 
Coop,  xiv,  Park.  468;  he  purposes  to  un 
do  Parker,  Park.  472  ;  suspected  of  hav 
ing  poisoned  the  earl  of  Essex,  1  Zur. 
329  n.;  dedication  to  him  by  Garbrand, 

2  Jew.  9G6  ;  prayer  offered  for  his  success, 
•when  commanding  in  the  Low  Countries, 
Lit.  Eliz.  467,  605;  the  prayer,  ib.  605  n.; 
he  quarrels  with  Whitgift,  3  Whitg.  xiii ; 
letters  by  him,  Park.  190,  301 ;  letters  to 
him,  Grin.  261,  Park.  190,  405,  Pil.  658, 

3  Whitg.  624  (from  Jewel);  his  cognizance, 
Pro.  Eliz.  xviii. 

—  Amy  (Robsart),  his  wife,  2  Sec.  583  n 

Dudley  (Lord  Guilford)  :  arraigned  and  con 
demned,  2  Cran.  442  n.,  3  Zur.  374  n.,  507  ; 
beheaded,  2  Brad.  63,  3  Zur.  154,  515,  686 

Dudley  (Lord  Hen.) :  Margaret  (Audley)  his 
wife,  1  Zur.  137  n 

Dudley  (Lady  Mary),  wife  of  Sir  Hen.  Sydney, 
q.v. 

Duellius  (Raim.):  1  Bee.  164  n 

Dugdale  (Sir  Will.),  Garter :  Monast.  Ang]., 
1  Hoop.  40  n.,  4  Jew.  781  n. ;  Hist,  of  St 
Paul's,  1  Lat.  49  n.;  Orig.  Jurid.,  2  Lat. 
419  n.,  428  n. ;  Hist,  of  Warwickshire,  1 
Lat.  272,  2  Lat.  84,  383,  384,  388,  396,  419, 
423  nn. ;  he  suggested  the  re-interment  of 
abp  Parker,  Park.  xi. 

Duglos  (Geo.) :  v.  Douglas. 

Dulcetness :  sweetness,  1  Brad.  338 

Dulcius  (Jo.) :  sent  to  England  to  the  mar 
riage  of  Ann  of  Cleves,  3  Zur.  529  n 

Dulia :  v.  Worship. 

Dumbarton,  Scotland :  the  queen  of  Scots 
brought  thence  to  France,  3  Zur.  643 n.; 
she  desires  to  go  to  the  castle,  1  Zur.  203  n., 
and  see  204n  (Dunbritone);  the  castle  taken 
by  the  regent  Lennox,  ib.  257  n.,  262 

Du  Moulin  (Pet.) :  Calf.  74,  137,  193,  257, 
290,  322,  2  Ful.  71,  109,  347  nn 

D unbar,  Scotland :  taken  by  the  English, 
3  Zur.  645;  creeping  to  the  cross  there, 
1568,  Grin.  295 

Dunbritone :  v.  Dumbarton. 

Duncan  (Jo.),  or  Duncanson,  minister  of  Stir 
ling  :  2  Zur.  365 

Duncanson  (Jo.),  principal  of  St  Leonard's 
coll.,  St  Andrew's:  2  Zur.  364 

Dundee,  Scotland:  besieged,  3  Zur.  387 

Dungate  (Tho.) :  martyred  at  Grinstead, 
Poet.  168 

Dunne  (Jo.),  or  Don :  opposes  the  king's 
injunctions  at  Oxford,  2  Cran.  382 — 384 


Duns-man :  a  follower  of  Duns  Scotus,  1  Tyn. 
108 

Duns  Scotus  (Jo.) :  v.  Scotists. 

His  works,  Jeio.  xxxvi ;  he  concludes 
that  all  things  necessary  for  our  salvation 
are  contained  in  scripture,  2  Cran.  35,  36, 
Whita.  704;  says,  the  certainty  of  faith  is 
the  greatest  certainty,  2 Lat.  337  ;  declares 
that  the  virgin  was  conceived  without  sin, 

1  Tyn.  91,  3  Tyn.  131  n.;  did  no  miracles, 
yet  contradicted  Aquinas,  3  Tyn.  131;  says, 
touching  the  sacraments,  we  must  hold  as 
the  holy  church  of  Rome  holds,  &c.,  2  Jew. 
563,  578 ;  treats  of  opus  operatum,  ib.  750, 
751 ;  confirms  the  opinion  of  transubstan- 
tiation,  1  Jew.  11,  Rid.  16;    admits  that 
it    was    first   explicitly    set    forth   in  the 
council  of  Lateran,  4  Bui.  277;   citations 
and   references    shewing   his   view   of   it, 

2  Brad.  275,  2  Cov.  254,  1  Hoop.  119,  167, 
Rid.  24  ;    he  allows  the  inconvenience   of 
interpreting  Christ's  words  in  the  eueha- 
rist  literally,  1  Jew.  456,  2  Jew.  563;  eon- 
cedes  that  the  words  of  scripture  might 
be   expounded  more   easily  without   tran- 
substantiation,  2  Bee.  268,  269,  3  Bee.  426, 
1  Cran.  302,  (34),  2  Jew.  563 ;  holds  that 
the  bread  in  the    sacrament  departs,  and 
that  in  its   place   succeeds  Christ's  body, 

1  Jew.  11,  534;  says  one  body  may  be  in 
divers  places,  &c.,  ib.  484;  his  opinion  on 
the  consecration    of  the  eucharist,  Park. 
251 ;  he  says  the  bread  is  consecrated  by 
the  words,  "  This  is  my  body,"  Pil.  635 ; 
states  how  these  words  are  the  words  of 
consecration,  2  Jew.  789;    says,  the  word 
"benedixit"  works  consecration,  1  Hoop. 
518,  1  Jew.  123 ;  mentions  an  opinion  that 
any  form  of  words  written  in  the  gospel  is 
sufficient  for  that  purpose,  3  Jew.  452 ; 
declares  that  neither  Christ  nor  the  church 
has  defined  which  are  the  words  of  conse 
crating  the  cup,  Pil.  635  ;  testifies  that  the 
Greek  church  did  not  use  the  mixed  cup, 
and  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  do  so,  1  Jew. 
139 ;  asserts  that  not  only  God  applies  the 
virtue  of  the  sacrifice,  but  the  priest  also, 

2  Jew.  747  ;  his  opinion  on  a  mouse  eating 
the   sacrament,  Rid.  509;  he  enumerates 
holy   orders,   3  Jew.   273 ;    treats   of  the 
origin   of  auricular   confession,   Pil.   554, 
555 ;   teaches  that  a  man   may  make   his 
confession  in  writing,  and   receive   abso 
lution  by  a  substitute,  3  Jew.  357  ;  writes 
on  extreme  unction,  Pil.  527  n.;  considers 
the  vow  of  chastity,  if  not  holding  by  the 
constitution  of  the  church,  not  rigidly  bind 
ing,  3  Jew.  428,429;  distinguishes  between 


DUNS  — 

simple  vows  and  solemn  ones,  4  Jew.  788  ; 
his  subtle  quiddities,  his  disciples,  &c.,  Bale 
170,  1  Hoop.  325,  2  Lat.  317,  Pil.  80,  550, 
jRirf.  24;  a  Duns-man,  what,  1  Tyn.  108; 
one  described  as  "  Dunsly  learned,"  2  Lat. 
374 ;  "  Dunstical  doctors,"  1  Ful.  568 

Dunstable,  co.  Beds :  2  Cran.  241,  242,  243, 
244  ;  "as  plain  as  Dunstable  way,"  a  pro 
verb,  1  Lat.  113;  St  Fremund  of  Dunstable, 
Bale  192 ;  the  sentence  of  divorce  against 
queen  Catherine  of  Arragon  pronounced 
there,  2  Cran.  243  n 

Dunstan  (St),  abp  of  Canterbury :  a  great 
helper  of  monks,  Pil.  574;  concerned  in  an 
imposture,  Calf.  134 

Dunstan  (Ant.),  alias  Kitchen,  q.  v. 

Da  Pin  (L.  E.) :  Calf.  42,  202,  2  Ful.  71, 
296,  302,  323  nn 

Du  Plessis  (Phil.) :  v.  Mornay. 

Dursous  (Jo.) :  Calf.  42  n.;  he  says  no  council 
ever  had  lawful  authority  which  was  not 
confirmed  by  the  bishop  of  Rome,  Rog. 
205  n 

Durandus  (Gul. ),  bp  of  Mende:  Rationale 
Divin.  Officiorum,  Calf.  98  n.,  297  n.,  Jew. 
xxxvi,  Sand.  224,  3  Tyn.  73  n. ;  he  thinks 
that  the  office  of  settling  the  canon  of 
scripture  belonged  only  to  the  ancient 
church,  Whita.  330;  his  opinion  on  wor 
ship,  2  Jew.  667  ;  he  says  Hebrew  was  used 
in  divine  service  by  Christian  Jews,  1  Jew. 
289 ;  allows  that  in  times  past  all  the  faith 
ful  every  day  were  partakers  with  the  priest, 
3  Itec.  414, 417,  3  Jew.  477;  explains  how  in 
the  primitive  church  all  that  were  present 
were  wont  to  communicate,  2  Bee.  239, 258, 
3  Bee.  414,  417,  474  ;  tells  how  the  Roman 
missale  was  approved,  and  the  Ambrosian 
missale  rejected  by  a  miracle,  Pil.  509  ; 
gives  very  absurd  reasons  for  the  cere 
monies  of  the  mass,  1  Jew.  16,  78,  509, 
Sand.  224;  explains  the  meaning  of  the 
vestments,  3  Bee.  259  n.,  3  Jew.  614,  3  Tyn. 
73  n.;  tells  why  the  altar  must  be  of  stone, 

1  Jew.  15,  310;  its  position  in  his  time,  ib. 
78,  311 ;  on   the  position  of  the  priest  in 
churches  having  the  door  Eastward,  ib.  212, 

2  Jew.   corrig.  ;   gives   a   reason  why  the 
chalice  must  be  of  gold  or  silver,  1  Jew. 
15;  on  the  grail,  2  Brad.  306  n. ;  he  affirms 
that  the  priest  must  say  "Dominus  vobis- 
cum"  under  silence,  1  Jew.  175;  explains 
why  the  host  is  made  round,   ib.  15,  78, 
2  Jew.  587 ;  says,  in  the  primitive  church 
they  offered  up  one  great  loaf  that  might 
suffice  all,  as,  it  is  said,  the  Greeks  do  still, 
2  Jew.  587,  4  Jew.  888;  on  communion  in 
one  kind,  I  Jew.  256;  he  writes,  in  many 


DURHAM 


287 


places  they  communicate  with  bread  and 
wine,  i.e.  with  the  whole  sacrament,  ib. 
256  n.,  261 ;  says  the  bread  signifies  the 
body  not  the  blood,  and  the  wine  the  blood 
not  the  body,  3  Bee.  449 ;  declares  that 
Christ  after  consecration  said,  "  This  is  my 
body,"  3  Jew.  451;  says  some  assert  that 
the  word  "hoc"  means  nothing  at  all, 
2  Jew.  788;  reports  a  fable  respecting  cer 
tain  shepherds  using  the  words  of  conse 
cration  over  their  bread,  ib.  705  ;  speaks  of 
the  priest  praying  that  God  will  favourably 
accept  the  transubstantiated  host,  1  Jew. 
97  ;  gives  reasons  for  the  elevation  of  it, 
ib.  509,  512 ;  on  the  adoration  of  the  eucha- 
rist,  ib.  11 ;  he  defines  how  long  Christ's 
body  remains  in  the  sacrament,  2  Jew.  786; 
says  the  same  body  maybe  in  divers  places, 

1  Jew.  485 ;  explains  why  it  is  broken  into 
three  parts,  and  what  they  signify,  1  Jew. 
18  n.,  2  Jew.  585,  586,  588,   ±  Jew.   818; 
speaks  of  a  practice  of  dividing  the  host 
still  observed  in  some  churches,  3  Bee.  417  ; 
referred  to  on  the  missa  sicca,  ib.  372  ;  says 
matrimony  is  only  a  sacrament  of  will,  2  Jew. 
1125,  3  Jew .  459 ;  his  blasphemous  doctrine 
on  holy  water,  2  Cran.  177,  1  Jew.  15;  on 
a  decree  of  the  council  of  Agde  respecting 
pictures,  2  Bee.  71  n. ;  he  thinks  the  souls 
in  purgatory  have  rest  on  Sundays  and  holy 
days,  Jiog.  217  ;  referred  to  on  ecclesiastical 
orders,  4  BuZ.114  n. ;  he  ascribes  plenitude  of 
power  to  the  pope,  2  Brad.  144  n. ;  compares 
him  to  Melchisedec,  1  Jew.  373 ;  says  he  is 
borne  on  men's  shoulders  as  the  ark  was, 

2  Jew.  557 ;  declares  that  bishops  are  de 
rived  from  the  pope  as  members  from  the 
head,  and  receive  of  his  fulness,  4  Bui.  118, 

1  Jew.  442 n.,  3  Jew.  317,  4  Jew.  829,  939, 
1137  ;    describes   a  foolish  ceremony  used 
when  the  pope  hallows  agnos  Dei,  4  Jew. 
858  ;    explains   the   title   cardinal,  2  Jew. 
1020 ;  states  why  none  but  the  bishop  may 
dedicate  churches,  &c.,  Uew.  15;  referred 
to  on  singing,  4  Bui.  19G ;  shews  the  mystic 
signification  of  bishops'  boots,  1  Jew.  15, 

2  Jew.  1020 

Durandus  (Gul.),  junior:  Jew.  xxxvi;  he 
would  have  priests'  marriage  left  free  by  a 
council,  3  Jew.  428 ;  says  that  simony  reigns 
in  the  church  of  Rome  as  though  it  were 
no  sin,  4  Jew.  867 

Duren :  taken  by  the  imperialists,  SZur.  633  n 

Durer  (Albert) :  notice  of  wood-cuts  ascribed 
to  him  and  Agnes  Frey  his  wife,  Pra.  Eliz. 
xvii,  xviii 

Durham  :  Continuatio  Historic  Dunelmensis, 
ab  an.  1333  ad  an.  1559,  1  Tyn.  238  n.  ; 


288 


DURHAM  —   EAGLES 


intended  division  of  the  diocese  in  king 
Edward's  time,  Grin,  iii;  priests  in  that 
country  wore  swords,  daggers,  and  coarse 
clothing,  Pil.  659  ;  the  rebellion,  1569,  Pil. 
ix,  1  Zur.  213 n., 214 n., 218, (v.  Rebellion); 
the  rebellious  earls  enter  the  city,  ib.  247 n. ; 
many  of  the  rebels  executed  there,  Lit.  Eliz. 
538  n.,  1  Zur.  225  n.;  the  palatine  rights  of 
the  bishop  as  to  forfeited  estates,  disre 
garded  by  Elizabeth,  Pil.  x;  the  cathedral, 
secular  priests  ejected,  and  monks  put  in 
their  place  (1083),  ib.  574;  the  church 
injured  by  fire,  about  1520,  ib.  607 ;  its 
statutes  signed  by  Philip  and  Mary,  and 
sealed  with  the  great  seal,  Park.  395 ; 
mass  performed  there  by  the  rebels,  Pil. 
ix  ;  epitaphs  on  bp  Pilkington,  ib.  xii,  xiii. 

During  :  enduring,  3  Tyn.  264 

Durmeryght  (Jo.),  and   Asleyne  his   wife: 
2  Cran.  278 

Dutch:  v.  Netherlands. 

Dutch   churches   in   England :    v.    London, 
Norwich,  Sandwich,  Stamford. 

Dutchland :  v.  Germany 

Du   Tillet   (Jean) :    published   the   Caroline 
Books,  2Ful.  23  n 

Duty :    v.  Vocation ;   also  the  names  of  all 
orders  and  degrees  of  men. 

The  word  used  for  anything  which  is 
due,  1  Tyn.  82,  103 ;  our  duty  must  be  fol 
lowed,  2  Lat.  37  ;  the  danger  of  flying  from 
it,  1  Hoop.  451 ;  the  offices  and  duties  of 
all  degrees,  2  Bee.  302,  &c.,  402,  &c. ;  the 
duty  of  all  estates,  with  probations  of 
scripture,  ib.  511,  &c. ;  that  of  all  degrees 
and  estates  to  God  and  their  neighbour,  ib. 
522;  tabula  ceconomica,  in  qua  quisque 
sui  officii  commonetur :  (the  duty  of  magis 
trates,  subjects,  pastors,  hearers,  parents, 
children,  &c.,  in  the  words  of  scripture), 
Pra.  Eliz.  235  ;  a  motion  to  a  prayer  that  j 
all  estates  may  govern  themselves  accord 
ing  to  their  duties,  Nord.  125  ;  the  prayer,  i 
ib.  129 ;  another,  ib.  180 ;  verses  on  the  same  | 
subject,  ib.  133;  the  duty  of  all  men  to 
God  to  be  fulfilled  by  exercising  faith, 
2  Bee.  402,  403,  love,  ib.  403,  a  new  life, 
ib.,  prayer  with  thanksgiving,  ib.  403,  404  ; 
our  duty  to  our  neighbour  to  be  fulfilled 
by  shewing  love,  ib.  404;  the  office  and 
duty  of  temporal  magistrates,  ib.  302,  &c., 
Pra.  Eliz.  235 ;  to  be  learned  in  the  laws 
of  God,  2  Bee.  511 ;  to  maintain  pure  and 
Christian  religion,  ib.  511,  612 ;  to  punish, 
and,  if  they  will  not  turn,  kill,  preachers 
of  false  doctrine,  ib.  512 ;  to  judge  equally, 
ib.  513 ;  they  must  take  no  bribes,  ib. ;  they 
must  not  oppress  the  common  people,  ib. 


513,  514,  but  care  for  the  commons  as 
fathers  for  their  children,  ib.  514;  they 
must  defend  the  good  and  correct  the  evil, 
ib.  514,  515;  the  office  and  duty  of  subjects, 
ib.  327,  &c.,  515,  616,  Pra.  Eliz.  235 ;  the 
office  and  duty  of  ministers  of  God's  word, 
2  Bee.  317  ;  episcoporum  et  pastorum  offi- 
cium,  Pra.  Eliz.  235;  the  duty  of  bishops 
and  ministers,  2  Bee.  516,517,  in  respect  to 
doctrine,  ib.  516,  in  respect  to  life,  ib.  516, 
517,  in  respect  to  hospitality,  ib.  517 ;  the 
duty  of  a  good  pastor,  4  Bui.  153,  that  of 
deacons,  2  Bee.  326;  quid  debeant  episcopis 
auditores  suis,  Pra.  Eliz.  236 ;  the  duty  of 
parishioners  to  ministers,  2  Bee.  517,  518  ; 
conjugum  officium,  Pra.  Eliz.  236;  the 
office  and  duty  of  husbands  to  wives,  2 Bee. 
334,  &c.,  518;  that  of  wives  to  husbands, 
ib.  340,  &c.,  518,  519;  the  office  and  duty 
of  parents  towards  their  children, ib.  346, 
&c.,  519,  1  Bui.  291,  Pra.  Eliz.  236;  that 
of  children  towards  their  parents,  2  Bee. 
357,  &c.,  519,  1  Bui.  297,  Pra.  Eliz.  236; 
the  office  and  duty  of  masters  towards 
their  servants,  2  Bee.  359,  &c.,  520,  Pra. 
Eliz.  237;  that  of  servants,  &c.,  towards 
their  masters,  2  Bee.  363,  &c.,  520,  Pra. 
Eliz.  237;  of  schoolmasters,  2  Bee.  377, 
&c. ;  of  scholars,  ib.  385,  &c.;  the  duty 
of  young  folk,  ib.  521 ;  of  young  men  un 
married,  ib.  366,  367  ;  of  maids  and  young 
unmarried  women,  ib.  367,  &c.;  of  old 
men,  ib.  372,  &c.,  521 ;  of  old  women,  ib. 
375,  &c.,  521;  the  office  and  duty  of  widows, 
ib.  365,  &c.,  520,  521,  Pra.  Eliz.  237 ;  of 
rich  men,  2  Bee.  387,  &c.;  of  poor  labour 
ing  men,  ib.  398, &c.;  our  duty  to  ourselves; 
we  must  keep  the  heart  pure,  ib.  405, 
sequester  it  from  worldly  things,  ib.,  call 
to  remembrance  our  death,  ib.  406,  keep 
our  words  pure,  ib.,  and  in  order  thereto 
pray  for  the  taming  of  the  tongue,  ib.,  we 
must  soberly  use  our  eyes,  ib.  407,  work 
no  wickedness  with  our  hands,  ib.,  direct 
our  feet  that  they  haste  not  to  wickedness, 
ib.,  use  godly  all  our  members,  ib.  407,408, 
take  care  that  our  life  answer  to  our  pro 
fession,  ib.  408 

Dyke  (Dan.):  was  a  great  preacher,  iBrad. 
562 

Dynewel  (Anne),  wife  of  Hen.  Whitgift, 
q.v. 

E 

EADMEK,    monk   of  Canterbury,  afterwards 

bp  of  St  Andrews:   1  Tyn.  380  n 
Eagles:  the  name,  in  Matt,  xxiv,  is  applied 


EAGLES   —  EATON 


289 


by  several  of  the  fathers  to  the  faithful, 
3  Jew.  546,  &  al.  (Augustine,  Chrysostom, 
Leo);  an  impious  inscription  beneath  the 
German  eagle,  3  Zur.  61 ;  outcry  in  London 
against  brasen  eagles  in  churches,  Park.  450 

Eagles  (Geo.),  orEgles:  unjustly  hanged  at 
Chelmsford,  Poet.  170 

Ear:  to  plough,  1  Tyn.  401,  2  Tyn.  101; 
earing,  Calf.  177,  1  Jew.  520 

Earconberct,  king  of  Kent :  commanded  that 
all  the  idols  in  his  kingdom  should  be  de 
stroyed,  and  that  the  fast  of  forty  days 
should  be  observed,  2  Ful.  16,  24 

Earl  (Jo.) :  v.  Erie. 

Earl  (Tho.),  minister  of  St  Mildred's,  Bread 
Street :  letter  to  him  from  the  ecclesiastical 
commissioners,  Grin.  293 

Earls :  the  earldom  of  Exeter,  2  Sec.  480  n 

Earnest:  v.  Holy  Ghost. 

Earnulph :  v.  Aruulph. 

Ears :  why  two  are  given  to  us,  1  Bee.  370 ; 
they  are  made  by  God  to  be  instruments  to 
hear  his  will  and  pleasure,  2  Hoop.  329 

Earshrift;    auricular  confession,    Calf.  243, 

2  Whitg.  556 ;  earish  confession,  3  Bee.  4 
Earth :  v.  World. 

Earthly  things:  what  it  is  to  despise  them, 

3  Bee.  620 

Earthquakes :  their  natural  causes,  Lit.  Eliz. 
670;  one  felt  at  Croydon,  1551,  Grin.  354, 
3  Zur.  433;  Ferrara  partly  destroyed  by 
one,  1570,  Lit.  Eliz.  569;  one  in  1571 
which  turned  a  church  to  the  clean  con 
trary  direction,  &c.,  ib. ;  one  in  Yorkshire 
and  the  midland  counties,  1574-5,  Grin. 
354,  Park.  477;  a  terrible  one  in  1580, 
Grin.  415,  Lit.  Eliz.  464, 567 ;  letter  of  the 
council  to  Grindal  on  it,  Grin.  416 ;  letter  of 
Grindal  to  his  officers  concerning  prayer  on 
account  of  it,  ib.  415;  the  form  of  prayer 
set  forth  on  this  occasion,  Lit.  Eliz.  562  ; 
bishop  Aylmer's  letter  thereon,  ib.  n. ;  the 
earthquake,  mentioned  in  Itev.xvi,  Bale 490 

Ease :  v.  Rest. 

Easington,  co.  Durham :  the  manor  (Esing- 
tuna),  Grin.  399  n 

East :  v.  Empire. 

East:  on  prayer  towards  the  East,  4  Bui. 
500,  2  Cran.  515,  Whita.  591;  a  tradition, 
2  Cran.  515;  Basil  mentions  the  practice, 
Whita.  591 ;  pope Vigilius appointed  that  the 
priest  should  look  Eastward  at  mass,  2  Brad. 
311 ;  in  some  churches  of  Italy,  &c.,  the 
priest  turns  to  the  West,  1  Jew.  312,  2  Jew. 
corrig. ;  they  turned  towards  the  West  at 
Antioch,  Whita.  591 


Easter:  v.  Irenseus,  Victor;  likewise  Au 
gustine,  and  other  fathers. 

The  name  applied  to  the  Passover,  Sand. 
337;  on  keeping  Easter,  1  BuL  260;  the 
feast  observed  by  the  apostles,  2  Whitg. 
567  ;  the  observance  of  any  day  not  of 
necessary  obligation,  Whita.  540;  early 
disputes  between  the  East  and  West  con 
cerning  the  time  of  its  observance,  1  Brad. 
525,  2Brad.389,  1  Bui.  432,  ±Bul.  57,  504, 
537,  Calf.  262,  269,  2  Cran.  77,  2  Hoop. 
233,  Uew.  144,  Pil.  512 n.,  Whita.  539, 540, 
665,  2  Whitg.  445,  2  Zur.  339  n. ;  the  Quar- 
todecimans  maintained  that  it  need  not  be 
celebrated  on  Sunday,  Whita.  539,  540 ; 
both  parties  alleged  the  example  of  apo 
stles,  Sand.  20,  Whita.  539 ;  Ignatius,  Po- 
lycarp,  &c.,  on  the  time  of  keeping  it, 
Whita.  573 ;  the  so-called  Apostolical  Con 
stitutions,  and  Epiphanius,  on  the  same,  ib. 
569 ;  reference  to  an  edict  of  Constantine, 
2  Whitg.  445 ;  custom  of  the  Britons  and 
Scots,  1  Jew.  280,  306,  Pil.  512;  the  synod 
at  Whitby,  called  by  Oswy,  Pil.  625;  Easter 
was  of  old  a  customary  time  for  baptism, 
4  Bui.  367 ;  hence  the  Romish  custom  of 
hallowing  the  font  on  Easter  even,  2  Cran. 
158,  175,  Rid.  532 ;  a  prayer  used  on  that 
occasion,  2  Jew.  567 ;  ceremonies  used  in 
churches  at  Easter,  2  Cran.  158,  1  Hoop. 
45,  46;  on  garnishing  the  church,  1  Bee. 
116,  117  ;  the  true  meaning  of  Easter  pro 
cessions,  Park.  7 ;  the  Easter  sepulchre, 
2  Cran.  158,  1  Hoop.  45,  Rid.  67,  532; 
lights  set  before  it,  3  Zur.  230—232;  the 
paschal,  or  Paschal  taper,  Bale320,  2  Cran. 
158,  2  Hoop.  129,  Rid.  320*;  words  sung 
at  its  consecration,  1  Jew.  468;  inquiries 
about  fire  on  Paschal,  1  Cran.  158,  Rid.  532 

Eating :  v.  Blood,  Fasting,  Food,  Gluttony. 

Its  hedges  or  limits,  2  Lot.  14,  &c. ;  what 
eating  and  drinking  are  allowed,  1  Lat.  169, 
2  Lat.  14,  61,  80,  81;  eating  of  flesh,  why 
permitted  after  the  flood,  2  Lat.  14 

Eaton  (  ),  servant  to  Cranmer,  2  Cran. 

400 

Eaton  (  Geo. ),  letters  to  him  :  2  Brad.  51 , 188 

Eaton  (Guy  and  others) :  v.  Eton. 

Eaton  (Tho.),  or  Ueton  :  he  was  a  merchant 
of  London  who  contributed  to  the  afflicted 
professors  of  the  gospel,  and  had  been  an 
exile  at  Strasburgh,  Jew.  xiii,  1  Zur.  47  n. ; 
named  or  saluted,  2  Cran.  266(?),  Grin. 
280,  4  Jew.  1197,  1198,  1214, 1215, 1  Zur.  2, 
9,  40,  47,  65,  69,  80,  2  Zur.  104, 114 ;  lega 
cies  to  him  and  his  wife,  Grin.  462 


*  Here  read,  sepulchre,  paschal. 


19 


290 


EBERSTEIN  —  EDMUND 


Eberstein  (Otto  count) :  2  Zur.  207 

Ebion :  his  heresy,  1  Bee.  278,  418,  3  Sec. 
401,  2  Brad.  263,  1  Hoop.  17,  161,  2  Jew. 
566;  he  reacted  St  Paul's  epistles,  1  Ful. 
7;  praised  Judas  above  all  the  apostles, 
4  Jew.  700;  yet  would  needs  be  called  a 
Christian,  ib.  713 

Ebionites:  their  heresy  respecting  Christ, 
Rog.  48;  they  said  he  was  the  son  of  Jo 
seph  and  Mary,  ib.  52 ;  deemed  the  cere 
monial  law  to  be  still  binding,  and  its  ob 
servance  necessary  to  salvation,  Phil.  418, 
Rog.  89,  1GO  ;  maintained  that  man  is  jus 
tified  by  faith  and  works,  Rog.  114;  re 
ceived  only  the  gospel  of  Matthew,  Whita. 
35,  Rog.  83;  they  were  opposed  by  St  John, 
Bale  265,  1  Bee.  278 

Eblie  (Conrad)  :  3  Zur.  216,  219,  225 

Ebuccinator :  a  trumpeter,  1  Bee.  43 

Eccles:  probably  Etchells  in  Stockport, 
1  Brad.  454 

Ecclesia:  v.  Church. 

Ecclesiastes :  v.  Solomon. 

Ecclesiastica  :  the  apocryphal  books  were  so 
called,  1  Ful  24 

Ecclesiastics  Histories  Scriptores,  Jew.  xxxvi. 

Ecclesiastical  Law:  v.  Law. 

Ecclesiasticus,  otherwise  called  the  Wisdom 
of  Jesus  the  son  of  Sirach:  not  canonical, 
1  Ful.  20,  77;  its  claims  to  canonical  au 
thority  considered,  Whita.  90,  &c. ;  the 
Hebrew  original  lost ;  Jesus,  son  of  Sirach, 
a  mere  translator,  ib.  90;  the  book  is  men 
tioned  in  the  Canons  of  the  Apostles, 
ib.  43;  spoken  of  by  Epiphanius  as  doubt 
ful,  ib.  59 ;  disallowed  by  Jerome,  4  Bui. 
540, 1  Ful.  24;  Augustine's  opinion,  Whita. 
46;  offence  taken  by  a  woman  at  a  passage 
in  it,  ib.  229,  231 

Ecebolus :  an  apostate  in  the  time  of  Julian, 
1  Zur.  169  n 

Ecgfrid :  v.  Egfride. 

Eckius  (Jo.) :  notices  of  him,  1  Ful.  8  n., 
3  Zur.  211  n. ;  his  bastards,  Bale  531 ;  works 
of  his,  Jew.  xxxvi;  he  writes  against  the 
confession  of  Augsburgh,  2  Zur.  103  n.; 
says,  the  scripture  is  not  authentic,  but  by 
the  authority  of  the  church,  3  Jew.  247, 
Whita.  276 ;  calls  it  the  black  gospel,  and 
inken  divinity,  1  Ful.  8,  4  Jew.  758;  denies 
that  John  vi.  refers  to  the  sacrament, 
3  Jew.  592 ;  endeavours  to  prove  transub- 
stantiation  from  Aaron's  rod,  1  Hoop.  166  ; 
his  foolish  arguments  against  communion 
in  both  kinds,  1  Jew.  15,  4  Jew.  766;  he 
says  the  people  drink  spiritually  by  the 
mouth  of  the  priest,  1  Jew.  213,  2  Jew. 
744 ;  his  absurd  arguments  for  the  use  of  a 


strange  tongue  in  common  prayer,  1  Jew. 
15;  he  speaks  of  divine  service  being  chiefly 
performed  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin, 

3  Bee.  410;    allows  that   the   Indians  had 
service  in  their  own  tongue,  1  Jew.  289 ; 
holds  that  Romish  ceremonies  are  neces 
sarily  to  be  observed,  as  well  as  the  laws  of 
God,  Rog.  180  n.;  his  reason  for  organs, 

1  Jew.  78;    referred   to   on  images,  Calf. 
21  n.,  4  Jew.  1055 ;  he  places  purgatory  at 
the  bottom  of  the  sea,  Rog.  215  n. ;   says 
that  in  it  venial  and  mortal  sins  (for  which 
in  this  life  men  have  done  no  penance)  are 
purged,  ib.  217  n 

Eclipses:  what  they  portend,  2  Jew.  993,  Lit. 
Eliz.  570 ;  one  before  the  death  of  Bucer, 

2  Brad,  xxiii. 

Edda,  surnamed  Stephen,  a  chanter  of  North 
umberland  :  1  Jew.  303 

Eden:  the  proper  name  of  a  place,  Whita. 
174 ;  it  signifies  pleasure,  1  Tyn.  407 

Eden  (Rob.) :  editor  of  the  Examinations 
and  Writings  of  Jo.  Philpot,  Phil. 

Edessa:  Valens  turned  from  his  purpose  of 
persecuting  the  church  there,  2  Brad. 
325,  326 

Edgar,  king  of  England  :  his  laws,  Bale  447, 

4  Jew.  904 

Edgar  (Mr) :  2  Cov.  440,  442 

Edgecombe  (Pearse),  of  Mount  Edgecombe: 

Poet,  xxxii. 
Edgehill,  co.  Stafford  :  battle  there,  1  Brad. 

664 

Edilred:  v.  Ethelred. 
Edilwald:  v.  Ethelwald. 
Edinburgh :  pillaged  by  the  earl  of  Hertford, 

3  Zur.  37  n. ;  riots  at  Holyrood  house,  oc 
casioned  by  the  mass,  1  Zur.  104  n. ;   the 
city  yields  to  the  confederate  lords,  1  Zur. 
193  n.  ;  the  castle  and  town  seized  by  the 
adherents  of  the  queen  of  Scots,  ib.  262 ; 
the  castle  taken  by  the  English  under  Sir 
Will.  Drury,    2  Bee.  480  n.,    1  Zur.  290, 
292,  2  Zur.  223 n.;  disorders  about  a  Robin 
Hood,  Rog.  311  n.;     the    plague   there, 
2  Zur.  335 

Eding  (Adrian):  3  Zur.  583,  589 

Edmund,  a  friend  of  Coverdale :  2  Cov.  515, 
516,  520,  525 

Edmund  (St),  king  of  East  Anglia :  martyred, 
Bale  192  ;  St  Edmund's  bowl,  ib.  527  ;  his 
patrimony,  2  Tyn.  124 

Edmund  I.,  the  Elder,  king  of  England:  his 
law  against  swearing,  1  Bee.  390 

Edmund  (St),  abp  of  Canterbury :  Pil.  484 ; 
legends  respecting  him,  ib.  588;  his  con 
stitution  on  priests'  concubines,  4  Jew.  644; 
on  vows  by  wives,  1  Lat.  54 


EDMUNDES  —  EDWARD 


291 


Edmundes  (Jo.?):  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Edom,  Edomites:  the  children  of  Esau,  Pil. 
218,  219 ;  several  prophesied  against  Edom, 
id.  222  ;  cruelty  of  the  Edomites  to  Israel, 
ib.  223, 251,  252 ;  they  were  deceived  by  their 
prosperity,  ib.  232;  beginning  of  their 
enmity,  ib.  348  ;  their  utter  destruction,  ib. 
235;  Papists  compared  to  them,  ib.  211, 
238,  255,  256 

Edridge  (Geo.),  or  Etheridge,  Greek  professor 
at  Oxford :  2  Cran.  383,547  ;  he  recommend 
ed  that  Ridley  should  be  gagged,  Rid.  289 

Edward  (St),  the  Martyr,  king  of  England: 
Sale  190 

Edward  (St),  the  Confessor,  king  of  Eng 
land  :  his  laws,  Jew.  xxxvi ;  St  Edward's 
patrimony,  2  Tyn.  124 

Edward  I.,  king  of  England:  a  chaste  prince, 
Sand.  81 ;  he  forbade  bishops  to  go  to 
Rome,  Pil.  583;  renounced  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  pope,  Rog.  347 

Edward  II.,  king  of  England:  subverted  by 
wicked  counsellors,  Wool.  129 

Edward  III.,  king  of  England :  loath  to  ac 
cept  of  foreign  dominion,  Sand.  81;  he 
besieged  Calais,  \Hoop.  313  n.;  founded 
the  order  of  the  Garter,  ib. ;  endeavoured 
to  restrain  the  use  of  copper  coin  in  Ire 
land,  2  Tyn.  231  n. ;  renounced  the  juris 
diction  of  the  pope,  Rog.  347 

Edward  IV.,  king  of  England  :  a  just  prince, 
Sand.  81 ;  affianced  to  a  Spanish  princess, 
but  married  to  a  knight's  widow,  and  his 
marriage  ascribed  by  Tyndale  to  the  witch 
eries  of  a  friar,  2  Tyn.  304  ;  his  natural  son  : 
v.  Plantagenet  (Arth.). 

Edward  V.,  king  of  England:  murdered  by 
king  Richard,  3  Zur.  220 

Edward  VI.,  king  of  England :  v.  Articles, 
Catechisms,  Privy  Council,  Statutes. 

Latimer's  letter  to  lord  Cromwell  on 
his  birth,  2  Lai.  385 ;  his  godly  education, 
1  Lot.  184  ;  his  learning,  3  Zur.  543 ;  peti 
tion  for  prince  Edward,  1544,  Pra.  Eliz. 
572 ;  never  prince  of  Wales,  ib.  19  n. ;  his 
letters  to  Cranmer  before  coming  to  the 
throne,  with  Cranmer's  answers  (Latin, 
with  translations),  2  Cran.  412,  413 n.;  he 
is  proclaimed  and  crowned,  3  Zur.  257 ;  no 
sermon  at  his  coronation,  but  a  speech  by 
Cranmer,  2  Cran.  126 n.;  he  was  the  gift 
of  God  to  England,  1  Lot.  91 ;  his  guardians 
or  counsellors,  Hutch,  v,  3  Zur.  257  ;  his 
injunctions  to  the  clergy  and  laity,  for  the 
abolition  of  popery  and  superstition,  2  Cran. 
498;  injunctions  to  the  bishops,  ib.  504; 
proclamation  against  irreverent  talking  of 
the  sacrament,  ib.  505;  proclamation  re 


specting  communion  in  both  kinds,  Lit. 
Edw.  1 ;  reference  to  it,  ib.  iii.  n. ;  anecdote 
of  him,  3  Zur.  646;  reference  to  him,  Hutch. 
128;  proclamation  for  abstaining  from 
flesh  in  Lent  time,  2  Cran.  507  ;  procla 
mation  against  omitting  ceremonies  not 
forbidden,  ib.  508 ;  letter  from  his  council 
to  all  preachers  against  religious  innova 
tions  and  controversies,  ib.  512;  his  pro 
clamation  forbidding  all  preaching  for  a 
time,  ib.  513;  reference  to  it,  Lit.  Eliz. 
xi.  n. ;  Cranmer's  letter  to  him  on  the  ne 
cessity  of  religious  education,  2  Cran.  418 ; 
his  proposed  marriage  with  the  queen  of 
Scots,  ib.  154  n.,  155  n. ;  lawless  persons 
in  his  court,  Hutch.  7 ;  report  of  his  at 
tempted  assassination  by  the  lord  admiral 
Seymour,  3  Zur.  648  ;  he  enjoins  the  clergy 
not  to  counterfeit  the  popish  mass,  1  Tyn. 
248  n. ;  three  letters  from  the  lords  of  his 
council  at  Windsor  to  those  at  London, 
2  Cran.  520;  his  letter  to  the  senate  of  Zu 
rich,  3  Zur.  1 ;  he  sent  a  similar  letter  to 
Berne,  ib.  717  n. ;  the  answer  of  the  provost 
and  council,  ib.  717;  sermons  before  him, 
1  Hoop.  432,  &c.,  1  Lot.  79,  &c.;  Latimer 
advises  him  on  marriage,  1  Lai.  243,  and 
admonishes  him  to  look  to  his  office  him 
self,  ib.  273;  his  youthful  age  no  excuse 
to  any  man  for  errors  in  religion,  1  Hoop. 
439,  539;  Hooper  earnestly  exhorts  him  to 
virtue,  and  to  beware  of  flattery,  ib.  540, 
advises  him  to  hear  one  sermon  every  Sun 
day,  ib.  541 ;  encourages  him  to  purify  the 
church,  ib.  542;  exhorts  him  to  abolish  all 
iniquity,  to  forbid  the  mass,  &c.,  ib.  557 ; 
dedication  of  the  Bible  to  him,  2  Cov.  3  n. ; 
other  dedicatory  epistles,  2  Bui.  3,  3  Bui. 
115,  1  Cran.  (11),  1  Hoop.  435,  2  Hoop.  66; 
he  erases  a  clause  in  the  oath  of  supremacy, 
with  his  own  hand,  2  Hoop,  xii,  3  Zur.  410, 
566;  entry  in  his  diary  respecting  the 
burning  of  Joan  Bocher,  Hutch,  iv;  evi 
dence  that  he  did  not  sign  her  death-war 
rant,  ib.  iv,  v;  entry  in  his  diary  on  the 
marriage  of  lord  Lisle,  3  Zur.  565  n.;  note 
in  it  respecting  a  fleet  sent  out,  ib.  564  n. ; 
letter  from  his  council  to  Ridley,  Rid.  507  ; 
letter  from  the  same  to  the  princess  Mary, 
on  the  use  of  the  mass  in  her  house,  2  Cran. 
526 ;  his  account  of  Bucer's  funeral,  3  Zur. 
492 ;  his  interview  with  Bale,  Bale  x ;  letter 
.  to  the  bishops  on  occasion  of  the  sweating 
sickness,  2  Cran.  531 ;  his  diary  cited  on 
the  depreciation  of  certain  coins,  3  Zur, 
727  n. ;  his  projected  marriage  with  lady 
Jane  Grey,  1  Bee.  396  n.,  3  Zur.  430,  432 ; 
letters  to  him  from  Calvin,  3  Zur,  707,  714 ; 

19—2 


292 


EDWARD  —   EGYPT 


Cranmer's  letter  to  him  in  behalf  of  Ralph 
Cavalier,  2  Cran.  435,  436;  his  progre&s 
after  the  execution  of  Somerset,  ib.  438;  he 
prays  for  Cheke's  recovery,  and  obtains  it, 
3  Zur.  45G  n. ;  his  mandates  for  subscrip 
tion  to  the  Articles  of  1552,  2  Cran.  532, 
533;  privilege  for  the  Primer,  1553,  Lit. 
Edw.  359;  letters  patent  for  the  printing 
of  the  short  Catechism  and  the  little  Cate 
chism,  Lit,  Edw.  487;  injunction  to  all 
schoolmasters  to  use  the  short  Catechism, 
ib.  493,  (544) ;  his  illness,  3  Zur.  593,  G83; 
portents  of  his  death,  ib.  365 ;  Cranmer  en 
deavours  to  dissuade  him  from  his  last  will, 

2  Cran.  443;  Sir  James  Hales  refused  to  sign 
it,  2  Brad.  85  n.,  89;  tenor  of  it,  3  Zur.  273, 
365 ;  he  devised  the  crown  to  the  heirs  of 
the  duchess  of  Suffolk,  1  Brad.  62  n. ;  his 
dying  prayer,  Phil.  178;  his  death,  3  Bee. 
207,  Hutch.  2Q3n.,  3 Zur.  100;  announced  to 
the  lord  mayor,  &c.,  at  Greenwich,  ib.  272  ; 
report   of  his  having    been   poisoned,   ib. 
365  n.,  684;  his  death  lamented,  1  Brad.  21, 
38,  202,  279,  451 ;  Cranmer  officiates  at  his 
funeral  at  Westminster,  using  the  Common 
Prayer,  3  Zur.  367;  Gardiner  sings  a  mass 
of  requiem  in  the  Tower,  before  the  queen, 
ib.  368;  his  tomb,  Now.  229;  commenda 
tion   of  him,   3  Bee.  3,  4;   his  character, 

3  Zur.  321,  324,  333,  543,  646;  his  wonder 
ful  qualities,  1  Brad.  61 ;  he  was  a  godly 
prince,  Rid.  58,  3  Zur.  82 ;  a  noble   and 
understanding  king,  1  Lot.  118;   his  early 
zeal  for  the  truth,    2  Zur.  6,   3  Zur.  561 ; 
compared  to  Josiah,  Calf.  24,  2  Cran.  127, 
3  Bee.  227  ;  he  renounced  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  pope,    Rog.  347;   his  reformation, 
2  Zur.  158,  &c.,  3  Zur.  141 ;  state  of  religion 
in  his  time,  1  Brad.  59  n.,  2  Brad.  42,  Rid. 
49,  &c.;  declaration  of  the  prisoners  for 
the  gospel  concerning  his  reformation,  1 
Brad.  399 ;  he  founded  three  hospitals  in 
London,  Rid.  xiii.  n.,  410,  &c. ;  instituted 
sixteen  grammar  schools,  and  intended  to 
establish  twelve  colleges,  ib.  xiii.  n. ;  penal 
laws  in  his  time,  Pil.  614 

Edward  Fortunatus,  son  of  Christopher,  mar 
grave  of  Baden  :  baptized  by  Parker,  Park. 
xii. 

Edwardes  (  ):  suit  with  Bulstrode, 

2  Cran.  253  bis,  261 

Edwards  (Jo.),  M.A.  Oxon:  2  Cran.  383 

Edwardes  (Rich.)  :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxv  ; 
of  perfect  wisdom,  verses,  ib.  295 

Edwards  (Rich.),  last  prior  of  the  Black 
Friars,  Worcester :  2  Lat.  406 

Edwin  (St),  king  of  Deira:  slain  at  Hatfield, 
Bale  190 


Effingham  (Will,  baron  of)  :  v.  Howard. 

Eftsoons:  soon  afterwards,  1  Brad.  287;  con 
tinually,  Phil.  217 

Egal:  equal,  1  Tyn.  174;  egally,  3  Bee.  243  5 
egalness,  2  Bee.  510 

Egbert,  king  of  England  :  2  Ful.  119 

Egerton,  co.  Kent:  2  Cran.  289 

Egesippus:  v.  Hegesippus. 

Egfride,  king  of  Northumberland:  his  wife 
Etheldreda,  Pil.  590;  he  deposed  bishop 
Wilfrid,  2  Ful.  17 

Egidius  (St) :  v.  Giles. 

Egidius  of  Rome  :  said  that  a  certain  council 
of  Paris  was  too  heavy  to  climb  over  the 
Alps,  1  Jew.  70 

Egidius  of  Viterbo,  a  cardinal :  said,  in  the 
council  of  Lateran,  that  as  often  as  coun 
cils  are  discontinued,  so  often  is  the  church 
destitute  of  Christ,  4  Jew.  720 

Egidius  (Jo.),  a  French  Carmelite :  wrote  on 
the  Apocalypse,  Bale  257,  [qu.  whether 
Jo.  Giles  the  first  Englishman  of  the  order 
of  St  Dominic  is  not  intended]. 

Egidius  (Jo.),  canon  of  Seville  :  compelled  to 
assent  to  the  doctrine,  that  supreme  ado 
ration  is  to  be  offered  to  the  cross,  Calf. 
381  n 

Egles  (Geo.) :  v.  Eagles. 

Eglinton  (Hugh  earl  of) :  v.  Montgomery. 

Egmont  (Count)  :  v.  Lamoral. 

Egnatius  (Jo.  Bapt.):  De  Princ.  Rom.,  Jew. 
xxxvi ;  on  the  poisoning  of  the  emperor 
Henry  of  Luxembourg,  4  Jew.  687 

Egueblank  (Pet.  de):  v.  Aquablanca. 

Egylbertus  :  v.  Agilbert. 

Egyppus,  king :  JB«Ze6l2 

Egypt:  v.  Alexandria,  Church  (II.  iii.),  Mo 
ses,  Nile,  Serapis. 

The  Egyptians  said  to  have  been  called 
^Egophi,  &c.,  2  Ful.  328  n.  [but  Sophi  is 
another  word,  see  410] ;  their  wisdom, 
4  Bui.  479,  480 ;  their  idolatry,  Calf.  369 ; 
they  worshipped  a  cat,  2  Jew.  830,  a 
calf,  an  ox,  &c.,  Rog.  37,  serpents,  1  Bui. 
224;  witchcraft  and  sorcery  held  in  great 
esteem  among  them,  2  Hoop.  271;  their 
custom  at  feasts,  Sand.  171 ;  their  law 
against  swearing,  1  Bee.  363,  391  ;  Egypt 
no  refuge  to  the  Jews,  Pil.  240 ;  the 
midwives,  2  Bui.  115;  the  plagues,  Pil. 
28,  29,  75;  decem  plagse  vEgypti;  verses 
by  Parkhurst,  Pra.  Eliz.  415 ;  all  the  idol 
temples  said  to  have  been  destroyed  in  the 
night  of  Israel's  departure,  4  Jew.  880 ; 
Egyptian  words  occur  in  the  book  of  Gene 
sis,  1  Tyn.  409 ;  the  Egyptian  name  of  God, 
Qiavd,  QciiQ  or  eeo'0,  3  Bui.  131,  136;  the 
Egyptian  name  of  Joseph,  Whita.  178; 


EGYPT  —  ELISHA 


293 


Egypt   is    a  figure   of  this   sinful  world, 

1  Brad.  149,    likewise   of  man's  state  by 
nature,  Now.  (8),  121 ;  the  deliverance  out 
of  it  is  a  type  of  our  redemption  by  Christ, 

2  Bee.  57,  1  Cov.  39,  Sand.  145;   on  the 
text,  "  Out  of  Egypt  have  I  called  My  Son," 
Whita.  409,  525 

Egyptians   (The   gospel  according   to  the): 
v.  Apocrypha,  ii. 

Eisel:  vinegar,  1  Bee.  177;  esel,  2  Jew.  652; 
eysil,  1  Cov.  520 

Ekron,  or  Accaron  :  3  Bui.  357 

Elba:  besieged  by  the  Erench,  3  Zur.  741 

Eldefride:  v.  Ethelfride. 

Elders  :  v.  Aged,  Priests  (irp.) 

What  an  elder  is,  3  Bee.  G07 ;  the  twenty 
four  elders,  Bale  299,  540 ;  they  worship 
God,  ib.  303,  401 ;  praise  the  Lamb,  ib. 
308 ;  one  speaks  to  John,  ib.  338 

Elderton  (W.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  lii;  his 
epitaph  on  bp  Juell,  ib.  512 

Eldred  (St),  of  Ramsey  :  he  and  his  brother, 
martyrs,  Bale  192 

Eleazar,  high  priest :  2  Bui.  132,  141 

Eleazar,  an  exorcist  in  the  time  of  Solomon  : 
4  Bui.  114 

Eleazar,   martyr  in   the   days   of  Antiochus 
Epiphanes,  2  Bui.  211 

Election  :  v.  Predestination  and  Election. 

Election  to  office :  v.  Ministers,  Ordination. 
That  of  magistrates,  1  Bui.  318 ;  of  civil 
officers,  1  Whitg.  372 

Elenchs :  proofs,  2  Jew.  810 

Elephant:  Gregory's  saying  about  the  ele 
phant  and  the  lamb,  2  Jew.  684,  Whita.  400 

Eleutherius,  bp  of  Rome  :  v.  Lucius. 

His  alleged  mission  and  fictitious  epistle 
to  Lucius,  king  of  Britain,  Calf.  52,  53, 
305,  2  Ful.  128,  186,  366,  Jew.  xxxvi, 
1  Jew.  163,  267,  306,  438,  4  Jew.  974,  1124, 
Park.  295,  Pil.  482,  510—513,  2  Whitg. 
128,  3  Whitg.  592;  copy  of  this  letter,  Pil. 
512,513;  it  addresses  Lucius  as  the  vicar 
of  Christ,  1  Jew.  438;  letter  from  Eleuthe 
rius  to  the  bishops  of  Gaul,  ib.  427,  3  Jew. 
283 ;  his  ordinance  against  refusing  meats, 
Pil.  514 

Eleutherius  (St) :  martyred  at  Paris,  1  Hoop. 
314  n 

Elevate  :  to  make  light  of,  2  Hoop.  141 

Elevation :  v.  Mass. 

Elcynye  (   ),  gaoler  of  Lollards' tower : 

Phil.  292 

Elfere:  v.  Aelfer. 

Elfric:  v.  JElfric. 

Elfroy :  v.  Ethelfride. 

Elgg,  Zurich :  4  Bui.  546 

Eli,  high  priest :  wickedness  of  his  sons,  and 


his   neglect  to  punish   them,    1  Bui.  296, 
4  Bui.  158,  486,  505,  Pil.  35;   troubles  in 
his  time,  1  Bui.  375,  2  Bui.  148,  149 ;  Eli 
and  Samuel  compared,  1  Lot.  188 
Eli  Phili :  4  Jew.  1050,  1055 
Eliad,  a  Familist:  Bog.  202 
Elias :  v.  Elijah. 

Elias,  bp  of  Crete :  said,  I  do  perfectly  adore 
the  holy  images,  and  I  accurse  them  that 
hold  the  contrary,  4  Jew.  792 

Elias  de  Hanibalis,  q.  v. 

Eliberis:  v.  Councils,  Elvira. 

Eliezer,  servant  of  Abraham  :  2  Bui.  18 

Eliezer,  son  of  Moses,  4  Bui.  378 

Eligius :  probably  the  writer  of  some  treatises 
ascribed  to  Augustine,  1  Bee.  92  n.,  3  Bee. 
277  n 

Eligius  (St),  otherwise  Eloi,  or  Loy:  account 
of  him,  1  Bee.  139  n. ;  invoked  for  the  cure 
of  horses,  ib.  139,  2  Bee.  536,  1  Hoop.  310 

Elijah  :  he  was  ruler  of  a  school,  4  Bui.  481 ; 
the  power  of  his  prayers,  ib.  169, 186,  225 ; 
he  stopped  the  rain,  1  Lat.  387 ;  his  content 
ment  in  his  need,  2  Hoop.  302;  he  sacri 
ficed  out  of  the  temple,  2  Bui.  152;  slew 
the  prophets  of  Baal,  1  Ful.  358;  his  zeal 
for  God,  4  Bui.  71,  Pil.  7,  98,  343;  his 
complaint,  4  Bui.  71,  Pil.  599;  God's  an 
swer  to  him,  1  Brad.  552,  4  Bui.  71, 
3  Zur.  39 ;  his  fasting,  1  Bui.  431,  Pil.  54 ; 
he  rebukes  Ahab,  Pil.  358;  divides  Jordan, 
Calf.  336;  is  translated,  Calf.  312,  313; 
his  mantle  compared  by  Chrysostom  to 
Christ's  flesh,  Phil.  196  ;  a  double  portion 
of  his  spirit  given  to  Elisha,  3  Bui.  311; 
his  message  (after  his  translation)  to  Jo- 
ram,  2  Bui.  7  ;  on  his  coming  before  Mes 
siah,  Rid.  70 ;  how  John  the  Baptist  was 
Elias,  1  Tyn.  104;  whether  he  shall  come 
in  the  time  of  Antichrist,  2  Ful.  370 

Eline  (Jo.) :  v.  Elyne. 

Eliot  (Margaret) :  died  in  prison  ,  Poet.  167 

Eliot  (Nich.) :  with  lord  Cromwell,  3  Zur.  611, 
612;  he  studies  the  law,  ib.  225,  626;  two 
letters  from  him  to  Bullinger,  ib.  617,  619 ; 
his  death,  ib.  378 

Eliot  (Hog.):  v.  Elyott. 

Eliot  (Sir  Tho.)  :  v.  Elyot. 

Eliperius:  a  son  of  Peter  Martyr,  4  Jew. 
1232,  1  Zur.  78 

Elisha :  he  received  a  double  portion  of  Eli 
jah's  spirit,  3  Bui.  311 ;  was  ruler  of  a 
school,  4  Bui.  481 ;  accepted  a  gift  from  a 
man  of  Baal-shalisha,  ib.  489,  but  refused 
Naaman's  present,  ib.  124,  489 ;  made  an 
axe  to  swim,  ift.263 ;  through  his  prayer  the 
eyes  of  his  servant  were  opened  to  see  the 
angels,  3  Bui.  343;  he  anointed  Jehu,  to 


294 


ELISHA  —  ELIZABETH 


the  end  that  he  might  slay  the  priests  of 
Baal,  1  Bui.  358 ;  a  dead  man  raised  on 
touching  his  bones,  Calf.  313 

Elizabeth,  mother  of  John  Baptist:  her  ad 
dress  to  the  virgin  Mary,  2  Hoop.  13 

Elizabeth,  queen   of  England :    v.  Articles, 
Commissions,  Privy  Council,  Statutes. 

Her  birth,  2  Cran.  274  n.,  Lit.  Eliz.  452 ; 
proceedings  on  that  occasion,  2  Cran. 
255  n.,  256  n. ;  Cranmer  stood  godfather  at 
her  baptism,  ib.  274;  her  mother's  charge 
to  Parker,  Park.  59,  391,  400 ;  she  resides 
at  Hunsdon,  and  at  Hatfield  (1535 — 40),  ib. 
ix,  483 ;  mention  of  her  as  the  lady  Eliza 
beth,  1  Lat.  91 ;  her  simple  apparel  in  king 
Edward's  time,  3  Zur.  278 ;  her  reply  to 
messengers  sent  by  queen  Mary  shortly 
before  she  died,  1  Zur.  3;  her  accession, 
ib.;  she  was  God's  gift  to  England,  Nord. 
166,  Pra.  Eliz.  464,  477  ;  letter  to  her  on 
her  accession,  by  R.  Gualter,  2  Zur.  3 ; 
queen's  day,  or  the  anniversary  of  her 
accession,  its  origin,  Lit.  Eliz.  463 ;  a  thanks 
giving  (in  verse)  for  that  anniversary,  ib. 
658 ;  sermons  on  it,  Sand.  55,  75,  3  Whitg. 
586 ;  regna  et  regiones  quaj  sunt  juris  et 
imperii  Elizabethae,  Pra.  Eliz.  423 ;  copy 
of  her  proclamation  forbidding  preaching 
till  consultation  should  be  had  by  parlia 
ment,  2  Zur.  16  n.;  notices  of  it,  Lit.  Eliz. 
xi,  1  Zur.  7,  2  Zur.  29;  she  notifies  her 
accession  to  the  pope,  Lit.  Eliz.  x.  n.;  her 
privy  council,  1  Zur.  5n.;  her  coronation, 
2  Zur.  55  ;  her  prayer  before  proceeding  to 
it,  Lit.  Eliz.  666  n.;  her  extreme  caution  in 
matters  ecclesiastical,  ib.  x ;  she  retains  the 
mass,  for  a  time,  in  her  private  chapel,  1  Zur. 
18;  contemplates  the  recall  of  Peter  Martyr 
(q.  v.),  ib.  20,  53,  74  ;  thinks  of  joining  the 
league  of  Smalcald,  ib.  21 ;  she  renounced 
and  banished  out  of  England  the  jurisdic 
tion  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  Rog.  347  ;  her 
reformation  of  the  church  of  England, 
Sand.  250;  true  religion  restored  by  her, 
Rog.  6,  7  ;  she  appoints  a  commission  for 
the  establishment  of  religion,  1  Zur.  24; 
her  injunctions  (1559)  allow  the  marriage 
of  priests,  Pil.  575 ;  she  declines  being 
called  head  of  the  church,  4  Jew.  1144, 
1209,  1  Zur.  24,  33,  but  accepts  the  title 
of  governor,  ib.  29 ;  she  declined  the  former 
title  on  Lever's  suggestion,  Park.  66;  her 
numerous  suitors,  and  rumours  about  her 
intention  to  marry,  Grin.  408 — 412,  4  Jew. 
1206,  1211,  1213,  1  Zur.  24,34n.,  46,68n., 
192,  239,  250,  331  n.,  2  Zur.  66,  68;  her 
suitors— v.  Adolph,  duke  of  Holstein ; 
Charles,  archduke  of  Austria ;  Dudley 


(Rob.),  earl  of  Leicester ;  Eric  XIV.,  king 
of  Sweden  ;  Fitzalan  (H.),  earl  of  Arundel ; 
Francis,  duke  of  Anjou ;  Hamilton  (J.),  earl 
of  Arran  ;  Philip  II.,  king  of  Spain  ;  Pick 
ering  (Sir  W.),  besides  a  Saxon  prince  men 
tioned,  1  Zur.  24 ;  Parker's  letter  to  her 
begging  to  be  excused  taking  the  arch- 
bishoprick,  Park.  69 ;  she  makes  a  pro 
gress  in  Kent,  1  Zur.  40  n.  ;  letter  to  her 
from  Parker  and  others  against  images 
in  churches,  Park.  79 — 95 ;  she  consents 
to  the  casting  out  of  images,  ib.  96  n., 
but  retains  a  crucifix,  lighted  tapers,  &c. 
in  her  private  chapel,  Calf,  ix,  7,  1  Ful. 
204,  205,  Park.  97,  105,  1  Zur.  55,  63, 
64,  66;  these  were  subsequently  removed, 
but  afterwards  brought  back  again,  Park. 
379,  1  Zur.  122,  129;  she  desires  the  re 
tention  in  churches  of  the  rood  with  St 
Mary  and  St  John,  1  Zur.  73,  74 ;  her  alie 
nation  of  church  lands,  2  Zur.  39  n. ;  letter 
to  her  from  Parker  and  other  bishops  elect 
against  the  inequitable  exchange  of  the 
lands  of  bishopricks,  Park.  97 ;  the  queen's 
letter  to  the  lord  treasurer,  &c.,  on  this 
matter,  ib.  101 ;  letters  patent  authorizing 
the  Latin  Prayer  Book,  Lit .  Eliz.  301 ;  she 
dines  with  Parker  at  Lambeth,  Park.  120; 
advised  by  Parker,  Grindal,  and  Cox,  to 
marry,  Grin.  19  n. ;  their  letter,  Park.  129; 
similar  advice  by  No  well,  Now.  228;  her 
proclamation  against  strangers,  Grin.  297; 
she  reforms  the  currency,  1  Zur.  93,  104  ; 
letter  to  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners 
respecting  a  new  calendar  of  lessons,  tables 
of  the  commandments,  &c.,  Park.  132; 
letter  to  Parker  respecting  the  re-edifying 
of  St  Paul's,  ib.  142 ;  order  prohibiting  the 
residence  of  women  in  colleges  and  cathe 
dral  precincts,  ib.  146;  letter  of  bp  Cox 
complaining  of  this  order,  ib.  151 ;  letter 
of  abp  Parker  severely  condemning  it,  ib. 
158 ;  she  disapproves  the  marriage  of  the 
clergy,  but  is  restrained  by  Cecil  from  for 
bidding  it,  ib.  148 ;  letter  to  Parker  about 
the  unauthorized  election  of  a  provost  at 
Eton,  ib.  149 ;  Parker  horrified  by  her 
words  concerning  holy  matrimony,  ib.  156 ; 
writ  addressed  to  Parker  commanding  him 
to  make  a  return  of  the  hospitals  and  schools 
in  his  diocese,  ib.  163 ;  her  progress  through 
some  Eastern  counties,  2  Zur.  61  n. ;  she 
declines  sending  representatives 'to  Trent, 
1  Zur.  101,  4  Jew.  910  n. ;  reads  with  As- 
cham  daily,  2  Zur.  93 ;  purposes  to  go  to 
York,  1  Zur.  109,  115;  ill  of  the  small  pox, 
ib.  124 ;  the  question  of  succession  to  her 
debated  in  parliament,  ib.  185  n. ;  she  deter- 


ELIZABETH 


295 


mines  to  assist  the  prince  of  Conde,  ib.  115  ; 
aids  the  Protestants  of  France  and  Scot 
land,  Now.  226,227,  Pra.  Eliz.  484 n.;  her 
letter  to  Mr  Herd  for  a  copy  of  Cranmer's 
common-place  book,  2  Cran.  459;  grantto 
abp  Parker  to  retain  forty  persons  with  his 
livery  badge,  Park.  175;  letter  to  the  arch 
bishop  respecting  prayer  and  fasting,  1563, 
Grin.  81,  Park.  184;  she  sends  Parker  a 
deer  killed  with  her  own  hand,  Park.  11)0; 
letter  to  Parker  on  the  reception  of  a 
French  ambassador,  ib.  212 ;  she  dines  with 
SackviJle,  ib.  219;  intends  to  go  towards 
Stamford,  ib.;  letter  to  Parker  on  the  cor 
rection  of  many  disorders  in  opinions,  and 
especially  in  rites  and  ceremonies,  ib.  223; 
she  disliked  the  church  of  Geneva,  2  Zur. 
131;  letter  to  her  from  the  bishops  praying 
that  a  bill  for  uniformity  may  be  allowed 
to  proceed,  Park.  292;  she  chides  Parker, 
Park.  311 ;  rebukes  dean  No  well,  Pra. 
Eliz.  xvii.  n.;  her  letter  to  Parker  charging 
him  to  make  inquiry  respecting  the  nume 
rous  strangers  in  England,  Park.  321  (see 
323) ;  prayers  on  her  sickness  and  reco 
very,  Lit.  Eliz.  516,  517 ;  Parker's  letter 
to  her  with  the  Bishops'  Bible,  Park.  337; 
her  letter  to  Parker  respecting  a  vacant 
prebend  at  Canterbury,  ib.  340  ;  bull  of 
Pius  V.  (q.  v.)  against  her,  4  Jew.  1132; 
she  was  excommunicated  by  three  popes, 
Rog.  311,  348;  Parker's  letter  to  her  re 
specting  certain  lands  in  Kent  claimed  by 
the  crown  and  by  the  archbishop,  Park. 
371 ;  her  letter  to  Parker  on  the  enforce 
ment  of  uniformity  in  divine  service,  ib. 
38G  ;  letter  from  Zanchius  to  her  about 
the  vestments,  2  Zur.  339;  her  life  con 
tinually  attempted,  1  Zur.  252 ;  slandered 
by  a  prisoner,  Park.  400 ;  her  progress 
in  1572,  2  Zur.  210  n.;  she  issues  a  pro 
clamation  against  the  Admonition  to  the 
Parliament,  ib.  253  n.;  two  letters  to  her 
from  Parker,  about  Dr  Clerk,  dean  of  the 
arches,  Park.  428,  429 ;  she  visits  Kent, 
&c.,  ib.  436,  437,  441,  2  Zur.  220  n.  ; 
received  by  the  archbishop  at  Folkestone 
and  Canterbury,  Park.  475 ;  ceremonies 
at  the  cathedral,  ib. ;  she  disallows  prophe- 
syings  and  discourages  preaching,  Grin,  xi, 
xii,  Park.  456,457, 459  (and  see  below) ;  her 
journey  to  Bristol,  Sarum,  &c.,  3  Zur.  258  n. ; 
her  prayer  at  Bristow,  Lit.  Eliz.  667  n.;  she 
returns  from  the  West,  Park.  466;  comes  to 
the  earl  of  Leicester,  ib.  468,  Coop,  xiv  ;  pro 
poses  to  go  to  the  North,  ib.  475 ;  offended 
•with  archbishop  Grindal  in  the  matter  of 
exercises  or  prophesyings,  Grin.  372 ;  letter 


from  that  prelate  to  her  on  the  suppression 
of  prophesyings  and  restraining  the  num. 
ber  of  preachers,  ib.  376;  her  letter  to 
the  bishops  for  suppressing  prophesyings, 
&c.,  ib.  467;  letter  to  her  from  Grindal 
against  cutting  timber  in  the  woods  of  the 
see  of  Canterbury,  ib.  364;  letter  to  the 
confederate  Swiss  cantons  on  behalf  of 
Geneva,  2  Zur.  315 ;  letter  to  the  four 
cities,  Zurich,  Berne,  Basle,  Schaffhausen, 
in  the  same  cause,  ib.  318 ;  another  letter 
to  the  Swiss  cantons,  for  the  same,  1  Zur. 
333 ;  her  prayer  of  thanksgiving  for  the 
overthrow  of  the  Spanish  navy,  Lit.  Eliz. 
622 n.;  she  assists  Henry  IV.  of  France 
with  men  and  money,  ib.  471 ;  her  letter  to 
Sigismund,  king  of  Poland,  in  favour  of 
some  Flemish  exiles,  2  Zur.  321 ;  she  re 
bukes  Whitgift  respecting  the  Lambeth 
articles,  3  Whitg.  xvii,  xviii;  a  prayer  made 
by  the  queen  at  the  departure  of  the  fleet, 
1596,  Lit.  Eliz.  666,  Nord.  188 ;  letter  from 
the  state  of  Zurich  to  the  queen  on  behalf  of 
C.  Thoman,  2  Zur.  323 ;  a  prayer  on  behalf 
of  the  queen,  composed  by  Whitgift  the  day 
before  her  death,  Lit.  Eliz.  695;  the  queen 
called  Theodosia,  Calf.  11 ;  called  Glyce- 
rium,  4  Jew.  1228,  1  Zur.  82,  93,  &c. ;  her 
character,  Rog.  G,  Sand. H,  58, 80,81,  2Zur. 
67  ;  commended  by  Bullinger,  3  Whitg.  496, 
497,  by  Parkhurst,  Rog.  5;  compared  to 
Esther,  Pil.  4;  her  learning,  Sand.  57 ,  1  Zur. 
64,  2  Zur.  67,  68,  3  Zur.  76 ;  notice  of  her 
sacred  poetry,  Poet,  xiii ;  Psalm  xiv.  versi 
fied  by  her,  ib.  1;  notice  of  prayers  by  her, 
Pra.  Eliz.  475  n.,  666  n.;  letters  by  her 
to  Sturmius,  2  Zur.  174,  257  ;  his  letters  to 
the  queen,  ib.  175,  239  ;  she  was  a  gracious 
governor,  Sand.  415;  a  peaceful  queen,  ib. 
286;  her  wise  and  good  government,  4  Jew. 
1155,  2  Zur.  66,  &c. ;  her  government 
praised  by  Zanchius,  Daiiaus,  &c.,  Rog.  7 ; 
she  delivered  the  oppressed,  Pil.  473 ;  but 
she  was  somewhat  arbitrary  in  her  conduct, 
2  Zur.  144 ;  prosperity  in  her  reign,  Pil. 
613;  her  public  acts,  ib.  67;  her  clemency 
abused  by  Romanists,  Calf.  6,  7  ;  names 
of  the  principal  traitors  against  her,  Lit. 
Eliz.  657 ;  another  list  of  traitors,  ib.  680  ; 
a  list  of  forms  of  prayer  on  many  special 
occasions  during  her  reign,  ii.457  ;  private 
prayers  set  forth  during  her  reign,  Pra. 
Eliz.;  a  motion  to  prayer  for  queen  Eliza 
beth,  Nord.  38  ;  prayers  for  her,  ib.  41,  45, 
Pra.B.  128,130  (and  see  Prayers);  Sandys 
prays  for  her  protection,  Sand.  416  ;  a  praise 
for  her  majesty's  gracious  government, 
Nord.  44;  an  anthem  or  prayer  (in  verse) 


296 


ELIZABETH  —  EMPIRE 


for  the  preservation  of  the  church,  the 
queen's  majesty,  and  the  realm,  Lit.  Eliz. 
560;  verses  of  thanksgiving  for  her  reign, 
by  Edw.  Hake,  Poet.  368;  a  godly  ditty  to 
be  sung  for  the  preservation  of  her  reign, 
by  R.  Thacker,  ib.  420 ;  a  godly  prayer 
given  to  her  majesty,  by  Tho.  Nelson,  ib. 
551;  stanzas  from  Elisse's  Memorial,  -by 
Ant.  Nixon,  ib.  556  ;  dedications  to  her, 
2  Sec.  413,  1  Ful.  4,  3  Jew.  115,  Nord.  3; 
sermons  before  her,  2  Jew.  965,  Now.  223, 
Sand.  92,  112,  126,  144,  3  Whitg.  567 ; 
notice  of  a  print  of  her  at  her  devotions, 
Pra.  Eliz.  xvii,  xix,  430 

Elizabeth,  queen  of  Bohemia  :  Park.  471  n., 
2  Zur.  328  n.,  334 

Elizabeth,  of  Saxony:  married  to  Jo.  Casi- 
mir,  count  palatine,  2  Zur.  173 

Elizabeth,  queen  of  Spain  :  v.  Isabella. 

Elleker  (Sir  Ralph) :  2  Tyn.  278  n 

Ellingerus  (And.) :  Latin  verses  de  ccena  Do 
mini,  Pra.  Eliz.  405 ;  notice  of  him,  ib.  n 

Ellis  (Dr):  not  a  fit  person  for  the  see  of 
Bangor,  Park.  257,  261 ;  sometime  sheriff 
of  the  county,  ib.  258 

Ellis  (G.) :  author  of  The  Lamentation  of  the 
Lost  Sheep,  Poet,  xxxix ;  stanzas  there 
from,  ib.  409 

Ellis  (Geo.):  Early  Engl.  Met.  Romances, 
1  Hoop.  77  n 

Ellis  (Sir  Hen.)  :  Orig.  Letters,  Lit.  Eliz. 
657  n.,  1  Zur.  103  n.,  149  n.,  166  n.,  &c. ; 
Brand's  Pop.  Ant.  by  him,  3  Sec.  126  n 

Elliston  (Dr.):  v.  Elyston. 

Ellys  (Tho.)  :  founder  of  Ellys's  hospital, 
Sandwich,  Park.  168 

Elmer  (Jo.),  bp  of  London  :  v.  Aylmer. 

Elmham  (North),  co.  Norfolk :  the  vicarage, 
Park.  247 

Elohim  :  v.  God. 

Eloi  (St):  v.  Eligius. 

Eloquence  :  not  to  be  despised,  4  Bui.  54 

Elphege  (St),  abp  of  Canterbury:  why  slain, 
Bale,  191 

Elsing  (Mr) :  a  harbourer  of  many  preachers, 
1  Brad.  36,  2  Brad,  xxix;  he  provides 
Philpot  some  ease  in  prison,  Phil.  242 ; 
letter  to  him,  2  Brad.  67 

Eluiden  (Edm.):  notice  of  him,  Poet.  Iv; 
a  new-year's  gift  to  the  rebellious  persons 
in  the  North  parts  of  England,  ib.  547 

Elvan  (St)  :  sent  from  Rome  to  Lucius, 
Park.  295 

Elvira :  v.  Councils. 

Not  quite  the  same  as  the  modern  Gra 
nada,  Calf.  154  n 

Elxeus :  founder  of  the  Ossenes,  Rog.  242 

Ely,  co.  Cambridge  :  the  bishop's  first  fruits 


to  the  pope,  4  Jew.  1078;  Dr  May  vicar 
general  of  the  diocese,  2  Cran.  264  ;  mar 
tyrs  there,  Poet.  164 ;  but  one  prebendary 
resident,  Park.  151 

Ely  house  :  v.  London. 

Ely  (  ):  at  Cranmer's  burning,  1  Cran. 

xxviii. 

Elymas  :  1  Bui.  359,  363,  377 

Elyne  ( Jo.) :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale 
257 

Elyot  (Sir  Tho.):  ambassador  to  the  pope, 
2  Cran.  233  n. ;  apparently  referred  to  as 
"Mr  Aliote,"  ib.  307,  as  "Mr  Eliot,"  ib. 
332 ;  employed  to  trepan  Tyndale,  1  Tyn. 
li ;  Eliot's  Latin  dictionary,  edited  by  bp 
Cooper,  Coop.  xi. 

Elyott  (Rog. ),  of  All  Souls'  coll.  Oxon  :  proc 
tor,  2  Jew.  952  n 

Elysian  Fields  :  a  Satanic  counterfeit,  Calf.  14 

Elyston  (Dr):  2  Cran.  248 

Emanuel  Pliilibert,  duke  of  Savoy:  wars 
against  the  Huguenots,  2  Zur.  171  n 

Embden :  two  foreign  churches  established 
there,  one  English,  the  other  French,  3  Zur. 
513 ;  a  mart  for  English  merchants,  Grin. 
266,  1  Zur.  139  n.;  its  religious  character, 
ib.  140  n 

Ember  days :  the  four  holy  Fridays,  2  Tyn. 
98 ;  their  appointment  as  ordination  fasts, 
ib.  n.;  referred  by  some  Papists  to  aposto 
lic  tradition,  Whita.501;  letter  of  the  arch 
bishop  and  council  respecting  Ember  days 
and  Lent,  Grin.  406,  407 

Emblems  :  verses  from  Gef.  Whitney's  Choice 
of  Emblemes  and  other  Devises,  Leyden, 
1586,  Poet.  203 

Emilius :  v.  JEmilius. 

Emims  (Deut.  ii.  10):  1  Tyn.  445 

Emissenus,  i.  e.  Eusebius  (q.  v.),  bp  of  Emissa. 

Emmanuel,  a  man  skilful  in  Hebrew  :  Sand. 
xvi.  [perhaps  Tremellius]. 

Emmaus:  the  "breaking  of  bread"  there, 
1  Jew.  232,  &c.  (v.  Bread) ;  who  the  two 
disciples  were,  ib.  234 

Emmerich,  on  the  Rhine  :  4  Bui.  vii. 

Emmerson  (Marg.  Van) :  Tyndale  and  Co- 
verdale  translate  the  scriptures  in  her  house 
at  Hamburgh,  1  Tyn.  xxxix. 

Emote  :  emmet,  4  Jew.  858 

Emperors  :  v.  Empire,  Kings. 

Emperowr  (Marten),  printer  at  Antwerp: 

1  Tyn.  Ixii. 

Empire  :  v.  Rome,  Germany. 

Titles  of  the  Roman  emperors,  \Jeiv. 
424;  liberal  ones,  1  Bee.  26;  some  worthy 
of  renown  for  learning,  and  encouragement 
of  it,  ib.  398;  the  division  of  the  empire, 

2  Tyn.  263;  many  countries  severed  from 


EMPIRE  —  ENGLAND 


297 


it,  2  Jew.  916 ;  the  imperial  crown  was  not 
received  from  the  pope  till  the  time  of 
Charlemagne,  4  Jew.  836 ;  the  empire  erect 
ed  in  Germany,  2  Ful.  368,  2  Tyn.  269 ;  the  i 
emperor  an  elected  prince,  2  Ful.  268, 269;  j 
his  election,  Bale  502 ;  the  seven  electors,  | 
2  Tyn.  269;  the  election  often  influenced 
by  the  pope,  1  Tyn.  186 ;  the  emperor's 
dignity  the  highest  in  Christendom,  Grin. 
12 ;  he  was  once  the  ruler  of  the  world, 
2  Jew.  916 ;  he  exercised  ecclesiastical 
authority,  4  Jew.  977,  &c.,  1027,  &c.;  dis 
putes  between  the  emperor  and  the  pope, 
2  Tyn.  279,  280,  298,  301 ;  the  dominion  of 
the  former  enfeebled  and  brought  to  no 
thing  by  the  latter,  Bale  502,  2  Jew.  916, 
917  ;  emperors  compelled  to  perform  menial 
offices  to  the  pope,  4  Jew.  689,  &c. 

—  The  Eastern  Empire:   ruined  by  in 
ternal  dissension,  2  Jew.  1028 

Empires:   the  four  great  monarchies,  Bale 
423,  Hutch.  147,  Pil.  186 

Empson  (Sir  Rich.):  chancellor  of  Lancaster, 

1  Bee.   37  n.;    the   rapacious  minister  of 
Henry  VII.,  2  Cran.  298  n.,  2  Tyn.  342 

Emser   (  ):     wrote    against    Luther's 

Bible,  1  Ful.  60 

Emulation  :  a  bane  of  the  heart,  Sand.  138 
Enallage :  3  Bui.  170 
Enbasted :  steeped  in,  Phil.  375 
Enbourne,  co.  Berks:  a  libel  left  in  the  parish 

church,  1604  (called  Euborn),  Rog.  320 
Enchantments  :  v.  Witchcraft. 
Enchiridion  :  v.  Manuale. 

Enchiridion   (perhaps  that   of  Erasmus, 

tranlated    by  Tyndale)    not    a  prohibited 

book,  2  Cran.  288,  see  1  Tyn.  xvii. 
Enclosure:  v.  Commons. 
Eneratites,  or  Tatians:  the  name  Encratita3, 

2  Ful.  375 ;  their  heresy,  1  Bui.  432,  2  Bui. 
24,  3  Jew.  236,  Phil.  421  n.;  they  received 
only  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  Rog.  84; 
condemned  marriage,  ib.  261  n.;    received 
no  married  person  into  their  company,  and 
ate  no  flesh,  Phil.  419 ;  used  no  wine  in 
the  Lord's  supper,  Rog.  295 

End:  v.  Christ  (vi.),  World. 

Endhoven  (Chr.),  printer  at  Antwerp :  1  Tyn. 

xxxiii. 

Endor  (The  witch  of) :  v.  Samuel. 
Endote :  to  endow,  1  Tyn.  249 
Endurance  :  v.  Perseverance. 
Enemies:  v.  Prayers  ( especially  the  Lord's). 
How  it   is  an  advantage  to  have  one, 

1  Lot.  427 ;   kindness  to  them,    Pil.  433 ; 

they  must  be  overcome  with  good,  1  Lai. 

440,    1   Tyn.  193;     how   to    be   forgiven, 

1  Lat.  424;  we  are  commanded  to  love  our 


enemies,  3  Bee.  38,  2  Tyn.  70;   a  prayer 
for  them,  3  Bee.  38 

Adversaries  of  God's  truth  are  many, 
3  Bee.  39 ;  enemies  of  God's  word  reproved 
and  warned,  1  Bee.  182,  183,  184;  they 
continually  bark  against  lovers  of  the  Lord's 
word,  ib.  17 ;  blaspheme  through  the 
wickedness  of  gross  gospellers,  ib.  347; 
are  ready  to  accuse  those  that  are  wanting 
in  hospitality,  ib.  25 ;  we  must  hate  the 
enemies  of  God,  2  Tyn.  70;  it  is  lawful 
to  pray  for  God's  justice  on  them,  if  we 
do  it  not  maliciously,  Pil.  404,  405 ;  inter 
cession  against  those  who  are  enemies  to 
the  gospel  of  set  malice,  3  Bee.  249,250; 
intercession  for  those  who  are  enemies  for 
lack  of  knowledge,  ib.  249 ;  a  prayer 
against  the  enemies  of  Christ's  truth, 
Lit.  Eliz.  255 ;  enemies  to  religion  have 
been  converted  by  the  godly  communi 
cations  of  Christians,  1  Bee.  17,  18 

Our  spiritual  enemies — the  world,  the 
flesh,  and  the  devil  (v.  Temptations,  &c.), 
1  Bee.  125,  126,  2  Bee.  184 ;  we  must  fight 
against  them,  3  Bee.  49,  Sand.  166,  167  ; 
how  we  are  to  do  so,  ib.  91 ;  they  can  do 
no  more  than  God  suffers,  2  Bee.  193;  the 
conflict  of  Christians  with  their  adversaries 
most  perilous  in  sickness,  ib.  571 ;  a  prayer 
for  victory  over  them,  Lit.  Eliz.  252;  an 
other,  Pra.  B.  124 

Energumeni:  persons  possessed,  1  Ful.  258, 
1  Jew.  115,  2  Jew.  705,  706,  Rid.  160,  163 ; 
not  allowed  to  be  present  at  the  eucharist, 
ib. 

Enfarced  :  stuffed,  filled,  1  Bee.  91 
Enfield,  co.  Midd. :  the  chase,  2  Cov.  529  n., 

Grin.  285 
Enfield  (Will.):  Hist,  of  Philosophy,  1  Tyn. 

154  n.,  &c. 

Enforming :  forming,  shaping,  2  Brad.  204 
Engelhard (Hen.),pastorat Zurich:  iBul. x.n 
Enghien  (The  duke  d'),  a  French  hostage  : 

3  Zur.  559  n 

England:  v.  Church,  II. iv.,  English,  Kings, 
Parliament,  Rebellion,  Statutes,  &c. 

Lists  of  the  counties  (the  names  ex 
plained),  cities,  bishopricks,  and  chief  rivers 
of  England  and  Wales,  with  the  names  of 
the  adjacent  islands,  Pra.  Eliz.  423;  the 
English  chronicles  censured,  Bale  8  (v. 
Chronicles);  Rerum  Anglic.  Scriptores 
post  Bedam,  Jew.  xxxii ;  Britannia  Sancta, 
a  book  published  1745,  2  Tyn.  216  n. ;  the 
first  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  this  land, 
1  Jew.  267,  279,  280,  305,  3  Jew.  163,  £c., 

4  Jew?.  778,  Pil.  482,  510  (v.  Eleutherius); 
Cyril  speaks  of  altars  erected  in  Britain, 


298 


ENGLAND  —  ENGLISH 


&,c.,Rid.  280 ;  the  testimony  of  Theodoret, 
3  Jew.  128;  of  Nicephorus,  ib.  129;  this 
country  received  not  the  faith  from  Rome, 
Pil.  510  ;  the  Britons  followed  Greek  rites, 

1  Jew.  280,  306,  Pil.  512;  flamines  (q.v.) 
changed   for   bishops,   2  Whitg.    127,   128, 
428;    it  does  not  appear  that   there   was 
any  bishop  of  Britain  at  either  of  the  first 
four  councils,  4  Jew.  997 ;  there  were  British 
bishops  at  Sardica,  3  Jew.  165 ;  wickedness 
of  the  ancient  Britons,  and  its  fruits,  1  Tyn. 
143;    Gildas    warned   them  to  repentance 
and  amendment  of  life,  3  Sec.  10,  11;  they 
were  displaced  for  their  neglect  of  God's 
word  ;   prodigious  tokens  beforehand,  Lit. 
Eliz.  568 ;  the  land  oppressed  by  Romans, 
Saxons,  &c.,  Pil.  73  ;  conquered  by  Danes 
and  Normans,   ib.    521 ;    great   warnings 
before  the  victories  of  the  Danes,  and  the 
Norman  conquest,  Lit.  Eliz.  568;  England 
cursed  by  the  Antichrist  of  Rome,  2  Hoop. 
567  ;  the  injuries  it  has  suffered  from  popes 
and  popish   prelates,    1  Tyn.  335 — 339,  2 
Tyn.  53,  225,  294,  &c.,  3  Tyn.  138,  1G6 ; 
punished  for  the  murder  of  Richard  II., 

2  Tyn.  53;   the  desolation  caused  by  the 
wars  of  the  roses,  1  Tyn.  458 ;  the  English 
were  in  great  blindness  when  the  bishop  of 
Rome  ruled,  1  Sec.  181,  2  Sec.  414,  415; 
Tyndale  supposes  that  the  clergy  had,  be 
sides  the  tithes,  one-third   of  the  whole 
land,  1  Tyn.  236;  England  fortified  through 
the  wise  provision  of  Henry  VIII.,  1  Sec. 
245  ;  state  of  religion  in  1539,  3  Zur.  624 ; 
low  state  of  morals,  1549,  ib.  647  ;  condition 
of  religion  in  king  Edward's  time,  3  Bee. 
3,  227,  &c.,  4  Bui.  528,  Rid.  49,  &c.,  349, 
&c.,  3  Zur.  635,  672;  the  country  blessed 
with  light,  2  Bee.  415;  purged  and  made 
clean  of  its   deformities,  1  Bee.  181 ;    its 
felicity  greater  than  that  of  the  Israelites 
in  the  time  of  Solomon,  ib.  193;  a  prospect 
of  great  felicity  for  the  country  if  the  re 
formation  should  go  on,  ib.  182;  yet  the  land 
was  miserable  through  the  covetousness  of 
the  rich,  2  Bee.  434,  435;  many  towns  had 
become  desolate,  ib.  434 ;  signs  declaring 
the  destruction  of  true  religion  to  be  at 
hand,  3  Bee.  205;    troubles  under   Mary, 
especially  as  to  religion,  3  Bee.  225,  &c.,  Rid. 
49,  &c.,  349,  &c.;   the  heavy  plague  of  God 
fallen  upon  the  land,  Rid.  58  ;  the  English 
bewitched,  like  the  Galatians,  1  Brad.  386; 
Philpot  laments  the  state  of  the  land,  and 
says  that  great  will  be  its  plagues  though 
the  gospel  be  restored  again,  Phil.  259 ; 
its  conduct  in  time  of  persecution  reproved, 
Pil.  24;  the  Christian  commonwealth  de 


formed  in  queen  Mary's  time,  3  Bee.  244, 
245;  misery  of  English  Christians,  ib.  245; 
signs  and  tokens  in  queen  Mary's  time, 
Lit.  Eliz.  569 ;  superstition  lingered  long 
in  the  North,  2Lat.  16;  rudeness  of  the 
people  in  those  parts,  Park.  123,  388; 
scarcity  of  preachers  there,  Sand.  154;  the 
decay  of  godliness,  and  increasing  cor 
ruption  of  the  times,  Lit.  Eliz.  573,  Wool. 
141,  142  ;  England's  privileges,  God's  great 
mercies  to  it,  3  Bee.  11,  12,  206,  1  Brad. 
13,  Nord.  39,  166,  Pra.  Eliz.  464,  477, 
Sand.  217,  218,  349;  its  grievous  sins, 
1  Bee.  243,  244,  3  Bee.  225,  &c.,  1  Brad. 
59,  Sand.  158,  259,  350;  disobedience,  2 
Hoop.  86 ;  ingratitude  for  the  gift  of  God's 
word,  3  Bee.  4,  &c.,  Sand.  219, 350;  the  land 
without  excuse  for  despising  communica 
tions  with  God,  1  Bee.  128;  its  long  neglect 
of  building  God's  house,  Pil.  25,  37,  38; 
the  land  plagued  for  this  neglect,  ib.58; 
called  to  repentance,  1  Bee.  243, 244,  3  Bee. 
274,  1  Brad.  37,  38,  &c.,  Pil.  82  ;  warned, 
Pil.  89,  188,  Poet.  375  ;  An  Exhortation 
to  England,  &c.,  by  R.  D.,  notice  thereof, 
Poet,  xxxviii ;  stanzas  from  it,  ib.  399 ;  in 
tercession  for  England,  3  Bee.  245,  &c. 

—  The  crown,  monarchy,  &c.  (v.  Kings): 
the  English  constitution,  1  Whitg.  390,  393 ; 
the  government  a  true  monarchy,  3  Whitg. 
197  ;  the  king  of  Denmark  styled  himself 
king  of  England,  even  in  Tyndale's  time, 
1  Tyn.  187,  2  Tyn.  334 ;  so  the  king  of 
England  styled  himself  king  of  France, 
1  Tyn.  187;  the  crown  entailed  on  the  issue 
of  Henry  VIII.  by  Anne  Boleyn,  2  Lat. 
367  n. ;  preamble  to  the  act  of  25  Hen. 
VIII.,  2  Cran.  285  n.,  it  was  objected  to 
by  bp  Fisher  and  Sir  Tho.  More,  ib. ;  on 
king  Edward's  will,  id.  443  ;  the  Protestant 
succession  a  matter  of  deep  anxiety  to  the 
bishops  under  Elizabeth,  Grin.  19  n.;  the 
question  of  succession  debated  in  parlia 
ment,  1  Zur.  185  n. ;  anticipated  succession 
to  the  crown,  1572,  2  Zur.  200 

Englefield  (Sir  Fra.) :  one  of  queen  Mary's 
privy  council,  1  Zur.  5n.;  he  enters  into 
the  service  of  Spain,  Lit.  Eliz.  656  n 

English:  V.England. 

They  have  nothing  to  boast  of  in  their 
origin,  Pil.  125;  their  character,  3  Zur. 
420 ;  their  affection  for  their  country,  1  Bee. 
234,  235;  they  are  bound  above  other 
nations  to  give  God  thanks,  ib.  180;  mad 
ness  of  their  apparel,  1  Bee.  204,  2  Bee.  438, 
Now.  172,  Pil.  56 

English  language :  the  older  English  used  in 
the  North  and  in  Scotland,  Bale  63 ;  the 


ENGLISH  —  EPIPfiATT-'ES 


301 


old  English  tongue  praised  by  Dr  Turner, 
Rid.  490,  494;  Jewel  says  the  kingdom  has 
five  distinct  tongues,  1  Jew.  275 

English,  a  manor  in  Nuffield,  q.  v. 

Engrossing  :  sinful,  Pit.  457,  464 

Eiihalseth  :  embraceth,  1  Bee.  45 

Enking:  inking,  Pil.  211 

Ennius :  says  it  is  dangerous  to  be  feared, 
Hutch.  8 ;  Ennius  and  Nasica,  ib.  51 

Enno,  count  of  East  Friesland,  3Zur.  512  n 

Ermodius  (M.  F.) :  works,  Jew.  xxxix  ;  he  de 
clares  that  Theodoricus  deposed  pope  Sym- 
machus,  4  Jew.  1034;  mentions  that  the 
accusers  of  that  pope  said,  that  the  suc 
cessors  of  Peter,  together  with  the  privi 
leges  of  their  see,  had  also  gotten  free 
liberty  to  do  ill,  3  Jew.  339,  4  Jew.  834, 
918,  968 

Enoch :  cited  by  Jude  in  his  epistle,  1  Bui. 
39,  Whita.  70 ;  he  did  not  write,  but  pro 
phesied,  Whita.  114 ;  though  Augustine 
thinks  he  wrote,  ib.  516 

Ens  :  a  scholastic  term,  1  Tyn.  158 

Enthusiasts :  the  Messalians  or  Euchites  were 
so  called,  4  Bui.  94  n.,  345,  1  Hoop.  245 ; 
they  preferred  their  own  dreams,  &c.,  to 
the  word  of  God,  Rog.  158,  196,  and  set 
baptism  at  nought,  4  Bui.  397;  there  was 
a  sect  of  Anabaptists  called  by  the  same 
name,  and  professing  very  similar  opinions, 
4  Bui.  94 n.,  Rog.  158 

Enunied :  united,  1  Bee.  79 

Envy :  a  grievous  sin,  2  Lat.  18 ;  described 
by  heathen  poets,  1  Bui.  301—303;  its 
nature  illustrated,  Pil.  335,  336;  that  of 
the  wicked  against  the  good,  ib.  398; 
against  it,  with  sentences  and  examples  of 
scripture,  1  Bee.  458,  459  ;  an  envious  man, 
what,  3  Bee.  610 

Enzinas  (Fra.),  alias  Dryander,  q.  v. 

Epaminondas:  his  death,  Hutch.  321 

Epaphroditus :  called  an  apostle,  1  White/. 
497  ;  bishop  of  Philippi,  Rog.  329 

Ephesus:  v.  Councils. 

Proclamation  in  the  senate  house,  3  Jew. 
202 ;  the  twelve  men  of  Ephesus,  whether 
they  were  re-baptized,  4  Bui.  356, 396, 1  Ful. 

s  453,  Hutch.  116,  3  Whitg.  17  ;  St  Paul's 
.epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  v.  Paul ;  the  apo 
calyptic  epistle  to  the  church  there,  Bale 
273,  Phil.  220  ;  factions  in  that  church 
1  Whitg.  464 ;  talk  "ad  Ephesios,"  1  Brad. 
541,2  Jew. 579;  'E^eo-iayjoa'/i^uu-ra, IBrad. 
592 

Ephod :  a  Jewish  priestly  garment,  2  Bui. 
135,  1  Tyn.  419 

Ephphatha:  the  word  used  of  old  in  con 
nexion  with  baptism,  4  Bui.  361 


Ephram(St):  when  h(5Q.n,,  137  n.,  145  n.; 
his  works,  ib.  407;  the  autheiuTfogr.  137  n., 
sermons  attributed  to  him  questions  first 
258  n. ;  his  homilies  read  in  churches,  1  Jen, 
269 ;  he  knew  no  Greek,  ib.  269 ;  calls 
Christ  a  legislator,  Calf.  258;  terms  the 
bread  and  wine  a  figure  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood,  2  Jew.  598,  599  ;  speaks  of  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  Calf.  258 ;  prays  to  the 
virgin  Mary,  ib.  258;  his  account  of  Basil, 

1  Jew.  189 

Epicharmus,  a  philosopher :  1  Jew.  178 
Epictetus :  1  Bee.  392,  3  Bui.  386 
Epicureans:  admitted  that  there  were  gods, 
but  denied  that  they  regarded  worldly 
affairs,  Phil.  395 ;  supposed  God  to  be  cor 
poreal,  Hutch.  12;  held  the  fantasy  that  he 
sits  in  heaven  idly  and  at  ease,  1  Jew.  501, 
Rog.  42;  denied  his  providence,  Hutch.  69; 
enemies  to  the  gospel,  3  Bui.  112;  blas 
phemous,  1  Hoop.  324  ;  their  absurd  notions 
respecting  the  sun,  ib.  222 ;  mentioned, 

2  Hoop.  82,  Phil.  404 

Epicurus :   wished  his    scholars  to  imagine 

him  ever  present,  Wool.  94 
Epimenides :  his  declaration  that  the  Cre- 
tians   are   always  liars,  cited  by  St  Paul, 
2  Jew.  680,  4  Jew.  737,  Whita.  70,  2  Whitg. 
36 

Epinus  (Jo.)  :  v.  ^pinus. 
Epiousion  ('ETTIOUO-IOV)  :  Lit.  Edw.  521,  (568) 
Epiphanius  ( St) : 

i.     His  Works,  fyc. 
ii.     On  God. 

iii.     Scripture,  Tradition. 
iv.    Bishops  and  other  Ministers. 
v.     The  Eucharist. 
vi.    Easter,  Fasting,  Marriage,  <Sfc. 
vii.    Images,  the  Cross. 
viii.    Angels,  Saints. 
ix.     Heresies. 

i.  His  works,  <$fc. :  his  works,  Calf,  407, 
2 Ful. 401,  Jew.  xxxvi;  his  Panarium, against 
heresies,  Calf.  249  n.;  the  genuineness  of 
this  work  impugned  by  Cartwright,  but 
defended  by  Whitgift,  2  Whitg.  288;  the 
second  synod  of  Nice  argued  from  it,  Calf. 
174 ;  reply  of  the  synod  of  Frankfort,  ib.  175 ; 
his  famous  letter  to  John,  bp  of  Jerusalem, 

2  Ful.  173,  174;  Jerome's  approval  of  it, 
Calf.  254,  255 ;  the  spurious  tract  De  vitis 
Prophetarum,  2  Ful.  207  ;  Epiphanius  was 
occupied  in  civil  matters,  3  Whitg.  455;  he 
erred  in  some  points,  1  Hoop.  28 ;  reproved 
by  Chrysostom,  2  Zur.  242 

ii.  On  God :  he  proves  that "  substance," 
ia  in  scripture  as  to  the  sense,  1  Jew.  533, 

3  Jew.  227,  440,  Whita.  535 ;  supposes  that 


298 


EPIPHANIUS 


&c.,Rid.  280 ;  <*,->•  two  years  after  Christ's 
3  Jew  ioo^a<.  132  n. ;  condemns  the  opi- 
O)>,  ot  Irenaeus  that  Christ  lived  on  earth 
iorty  years,  Whita.  585 ;  says  Christ  is  the 
victim,  priest,  altar,  God,  man,  king,  high- 
priest,  sheep,  lamb,  made  all  in  all  for  us, 
2  Jew.  733 ;  declares  that  he  sits  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father  in  glory,  not 
putting  away  his  body. ..even  as  our  bodies 
...shall  be  raised,  &c.,  \Jew.  497 

iii.  Scripture,  Tradition  (as  to  the  scrip 
tures,  see  Alogians,  Marcion,  and  Ptolo- 
means,  in  ix) :  his  testimony  to  the  suffi 
ciency  of  scripture,  Whita.  686 ;  to  its 
perspicuity,  2  Jew.  683,  Whita.  399;  he 
speaks  of  the  treatment  of  scripture  by  here 
tics,  Calf.  121, 122;  his  statement  as  to  the 
canon  of  the  Old  Testament,  Whita.  58,  59 ; 
he  thought  the  LXX.  to  be  in  some  sort 
prophets,  ib.  1 19 ;  his  account  of  Aquila,  and 
of  Symmachus,  ib.  123 ;  he  did  not  receive 
the  books  of  Wisdom  and  Ecclesiasticus  as 
canonical,  ib.  59,  87 ;  mentions  an  epistle 
to  the  Laodiceans,  ib.  303 ;  (as  to  tradition, 
see  Caiani, in  ix;)  he  says  the  scripture  has 
need  of  speculation,  and  that  it  becomes  us 
to  use  tradition,  &c.,  3  Jew.  240;  on  the 
apostles'  traditions,  2  Cran.  57 ;  he  de 
lighted  too  much  in  traditions  and  genea 
logies,  Whita.  597  ;  traditions  mentioned 
by  him,  but  rejected  by  Papists,  ib.  598 ; 
on  the  Syriac  tongue,  1  Jew.  276 

iv.  Bishops  and  other  Ministers  :  he 
calls  Peter  the  chief  of  the  apostles,  a  sure 
rock  on  which  the  church  of  God  is  built, 
2  Ful.  286;  says  that  he  visited  and  govern 
ed  Pontus  and  Bithynia,  2  Whitg.  230; 
enumerates  the  first  bishops  of  Rome,  Calf. 
251,  3  Jew.  326;  sets  forth  the  epistle  of 
pope  Marcellus  to  his  most  blessed  fellow- 
minister  Julius,  2  Ful.  287  ;  maintains  that 
Timothy  was  bishop  of  Ephesus,  2  Whitg. 
288,  295;  on  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop 
of  Alexandria,  ib.  429;  calls  him  sometimes 
bishop,  sometimes  archbishop,  ib.  160, 196  ; 
speaks  of  the  churches  of  Egypt  as  un 
der  the  jurisdiction  of  that  see,  ib.  161; 
says  that  in  some  churches  there  were  only 
bishops  and  deacons,  and  no  presbyters, 
2  Tyn.  256n.;  states  the  difference  between 
bishops  and  priests,  with  reference  to  the 
opinions  of  Aerius,  2  Whitg.  290,  291,  see 
also  SJeiv.  430;  declares  that  Jerome  and 
Vicentius  were  hardly  persuaded  to  accept 
the  priesthood,  1  Ful.  2G3 ;  speaks  of  Zac- 
clucus,  a  pretended  priest,  3  Jew.  321 ; 
says  that  Philip  the  deacon  had  not  power 
to  lay  on  hands  so  as  to  give  the  Holy- 


Ghost,  3  Whitg.  59,  60 ;  denies  the  right  of 
women,  not  excepting  Mary,  to  baptize  or 
minister,  1  Hoop.  ~L32,2Whitg.  535;  see  also 
Marcion,  in  ix.  below. 

v.  TJie  Eucharist  (see  Artotyrites,  En- 
cratites,  Marcus,  Severians,  in  ix) :  he  does 
not  say  that  Melchisedec  offered  bread  and 
wine  to  God,  but  to  Abraham,  2  Jew.  731 ; 
he  says  that  Christ  called  a  loaf,  round  and 
insensible,  his  body,  2  Sec.  288,  3  Bee.  439, 

1  Brad.  590,  1  Jew.  535,  2  Jew.  772, 1122 ; 
on  the  reception  of  Christ's  body,  1  Brad. 
98,  Rid.  202 

vi.  Easter,  Fasting,  Marriage,  <§'c. :  on 
the  time  of  Easter,  Whita.  569;  he  says  that 
Christians  in  his  time  ate  only  bread  and 
salt  for  some  days  before  that  feast,  ib.  666; 
on  the  observance  of  the  Lent  fast  in  his 
time,  3  Jew.  170  ;  he  describes  the  austerity 
of  the  Pharisees,  2  Jew.  1017  ;  reproves  the 
simulated  chastity  of  certain  heretics  who 
refused  marriage,  2  Ful.  100,  2  Jew.  728, 
830,  3  Jew.  425,  428 ;  thinks  it  better  for 
one  who  has  vowed  celibacy,  openly  to  take 
a  wife  than  to  fall  into  other  sins,  1  Ful. 
481  n.,  2  Ful.  103,  3  Jew.  399,  4  Jew.  797, 
Whita.  598  (see  also  Aetians,  Apostolics, 
Gnostics,  Saturnians,  and  Tatians,  in  ix). 

vii.  Images,  the  Cross  :  he  calls  images 
an  abomination,  2  Jew.  990 ;  says  the  super 
stition  of  images  is  unfit  for  the  church  of 
Christ,  4  Jew.  795 ;  declares  that  it  is  a 
horrible  wickedness  for  any  man  to  set  up 
any  picture  in  the  church,  though  it  were 
the  picture  of  Christ  himself,  ib.  792  ;  says 
that  to  make  an  image  of  Christ  is  to  make 
a  creature  of  him  who  created  all  things, 
Calf.  249 ;  he  destroyed  a  picture  of  Christ, 
or  of  some  saint  hanging  in  a  church  at 
Anablatha,  2  Bee.  60, 61,  69, 71,1  Bui.  229, 
Calf.  42,  253,  &c.,  376,  2  Cran.  178, 1  Ful. 
194, 1  Hoop.  42,  2  Jew.  644, 655,  668,  4  Jew. 
793,  Park.  88,  Rid.  91,  3  Tyn.  182;  for- 
bade  the  placing  of  images  in  churches, 

2  Cran.  178,  2  Jew.  644,  or  their  erection 
at  the  burial  of  the  saints,  or  even  in  private 
houses,  Calf.  144,  148,  4  Jew.  794;  on  the 
idolatrv  of  certain   heretics,   1  Ful.  194 ; 
see  also  Collyridians,  and  Valentinians,  in 
ix) ;   he   says   of  certain   Persians   named 
Magusffii,  they  abhor  the  sight  of  idols,  yet 
they  fall  down  and  worship  idols,  4  Jew. 
949;  speaks  of  a  woman  who  signed  her 
self,  Calf.  329 

viii.  Angels,  Saints :  he  states  there  is 
nothing  said  in  scripture  as  to  the  time 
when  angels  were  created,  3  Bui.  329;  see 
also  Caiani,  and  Menander,  in  ix;  he  main- 


EPIPHANIUS  —  EPISTLES 


301 


tains  the  perpetual  virginity  of  Mary  from 
scripture,  Whita.  539 ;  blames  some  who 
too  highly  exalted  her,  1  Hoop.  206,  208 ; 
says  Christ  called  her  "woman"  lest  any 
should  think  her  of  too  great  excellency, 
3  Jew.  578 ;  as  to  Mary,  see  also  the  last 
sentence  in  iv,  and  Collyridians,  in  ix;  as  to 
Peter,  &c.,  see  iv.;  he  relates  that  James 
wore  a  Tre'raXou,  or  plate  of  gold,  1  Zur. 
160  n. ;  on  the  writings  of  Clement  of  Rome, 
Whita.  566 

ix.  Heresies  :  he  reckons  up  eighty  here 
sies,  Calf.  249  n.,  1  Jew.  334,  3  Jew.  603;  j 
describes  the  Adamites,  2  Brad.  385, 
Rog.  lOln.,  135n.;  speaks  of  the  Aerians, 
2  Brad.  382  n.,  Rog.  330 n.;  states  the 
opinions  of  Aerius  about  bishops  and 
priests,  2  Whitg.  290,  291 ;  says  he  was  an 
Arian,  3  Bui.  399  ;  writes  of  the  Aetians, 
Rog.  118 n.;  tells  that  Aetius  allowed  for 
nication,  4  Jew.  630;  states  that  the  Alo- 
gians  rejected  the  writings  of  St  John, 
Whita.  35;  speaks  of  the  Angelici,  2  Ful. 
41  n. ;  mentions  their  extinction,  Phil.  420; 
calls  the  Anthropomorphites  Audians, 

1  Hoop.  160  n.;  describes  the  Apostolic  s, 

2  Ful.  376  n.;  says  they  maintained  com 
munity  of  goods,  Rog.  354  n.,  that  they  con 
demned  marriage,  ib.  262  n.,  306  n.,  and  ex 
communicated  all  married  persons,  ib.  311n.; 
refers  to  an  error  of  the  Arians,  ib.  52 n.; 
notes  the  craft  of  Arius,  3  Jew.  450 ;  tells 
that  the  Artotyrites  added  cheese  to  the 
sacramental  bread,  4  Bui.  410,  Rog.  295 n.; 
writes  about  the  Bar  be  lit  as  2  Ful.  37  on.; 
says  the  Caiani  avouched  all  their  follies 
and  heresies,  not  by  the  scriptures,  but  by 
tradition,  as  they  said,  from  St  Paul,  3  Jew. 
440;  amongst  their  errors  he  reckons  invo 
cation  of  angels,  2  Ful.  41,  86 ;  speaks  of 
the  Carpocratians,  Rog.  41  n.,  119n.; 
records  that   Carpocrates  said    he    knew 
more  than  either  Christ  himself  or  his  apo 
stles,  4  Jew.  760;  states  the  error  of  Cerin- 
thus  on  creation,  Rog.  41  n. ;  reproves  the 
Collyridians  for  their  worship  of  the 
virgin    Mary,  3  Jew.   555,    576,    and   for 
making  and  using  images,  Calf.  377,  2  Ful. 

,207;  says  that  Ebion,  though  he  agreed 
with  the  Samaritans,  would  needs  be  called 
a  Christian,  4  Jew.  713;  referred  to  on 
his  sect,  1  Hoop.  161  n. ;  he  asserts  that 
the  Encratites  used  no  wine  in  the 
Lord's  supper,  Rog.  295  n.  ;  Enthusi 
asts,  v.  Messalians,  infra;  he  says  the 
Gnostics  condemned  marriage,  Rog. 
261n.;  describes  the  Helchesait es,  ib. 
71  n.;  records  errors  of  Hierax  and  his 


followers,  ib.  71  n.,  S2n.,  137  n.,  145  n.; 
writes  of  the  Manichees,  Rog.  137  n., 
Whita.  30,  31,  and  of  Scythianus,  the  first 
originator  of  the  Manichean  heresy,  Rog. 
79 n.;  tells  of  the  doctrine  of  Marcion, 
ib.  44 n.;  affirms  that  he  permitted  women 
to  baptize,  IBtd.  370,  371,  Rog.  236  n.; 
mentions  what  books  his  sect  rejected, 
Whita.  35;  states  that  Marcus  the  here 
tic  held  the  wine  of  the  Lord's  supper  to 
be  converted  into  blood,  Rog.  287  n. ;  speaks 
of  the  heresy  of  Meletius,  Hutch.  113; 
mentions  the  opposition  of  Peter,  bp  of 
Alexandria,  to  this  error,  1  Hoop.  169 ;  says 
Menander  affirmed  the  world  to  be  made 
by  angels,  Rog.  41  n.,  on  the  error  of  the 
Messalians,  ib.  37  n.,reference  to  them  as 
Enthusiasts,  4  Bui.  397;  on  the  Noetians' 
heresy,  Rog.  45  n. ;  he  notes  the  errors  of 
Origen,.Rid.  30;  says  the  Ossenes  prayed 
to  God  in  a  strange  language,  which  they 
learned  of  Elxeus  their  founder,  Rog.  242  n.; 
records  the  errors  of  Paul  of  Samosata, 
ib.  70;  asserts  that  the  Ptolomajans 
condemned  the  books  of  Moses,  Whita.  31 ; 
tells  how  the  heretic  Ruffi  nus  complained 
of  persecution,  4  Jew.  1073;  says  the 
Saturnians  condemned  marriage,  Rog. 
306  n. ;  states  the  views  of  Saturninus,  ib. 
162  n.;  affirms  that  the  Severians  used 
no  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper,  ib.  295 n.; 
on  the  blasphemies  of  Simon  Magus, 
ib.  41  n.,  64  n.,  71  n.;  he  says  the  Tatians 
condemned  marriage,  ib.  261  n. ;  declares 
thattheValentinians  feigned  three  sorts 
of  men,  ib.  122 n.;  mentions  their  super 
stition  with  reference  to  the  cross,  2  Ful. 
139 

Epiphanius,  bp  of  Constantinople  :  Justinian 
the  emperor  esteemed  him  the  more  be 
cause  his  father  and  other  ancestors  had 
been  priests  and  bishops,  3  Jew.  392 

Epiphanius  Scholasticus :  translates  Socrates, 
Sozomen,  and  Theodoret,  2  Brad.  305  n., 
Jew.  xxxvi. 

Epiphany  :  a  sermon  on  that  day,  2  Lot.  129 

Episcopacy  :  v.  Bishops,  Ministers. 

Episcopius  (   ),  printer:  Grin.  231 

Epistle :  A  COMFORTABLE  EPISTLE  TO  THE 
AFFLICTED  PEOPLE  OF  GOD,  by  T.  Becon, 
3  Bee.  192 

Epistles  (Decretal):  v.  Law  (Canon),  and  the 
names  of  the  popes. 

Epistles  and  Gospels:  read  at  the  com 
munion,  3  Whitg.  74 ;  by  whom  appointed, 

2  Brad.  307 ;    on  standing  at  the  gospel, 

3  Whitg.   384;   the  practice  ordained  by 
Anastasius  I.  (not  III.),  2  Brad.  308 ;  an 


302 


EJH8TLES  —  ERASMUS 


article  against  sitting  at  the  epistle,  and 
standing  at  tlie  gospel,  2  Hoop.  146 ;  both 
read  from  the  pulpit,  2  Cran.  156,  501, 
Grin.  132;  at  the  reading  of  the  gospel  in 
Poland,  it  was  the  custom  for  the  king  and 
others  to  stand  up  with  naked  swords, 
Grin.  56 

Epitaphs :  that  of  Similis,  a  late  converted 
soldier,  Sand.  173 ;  an  epitaph  by  Sir  W. 
Raleigh  on  himself,  Poet.  236 

Epitheton  :  1  Hoop.  124 

Epitome  alias  Compendium  Theologies  Veri- 
tatis:  Jew.  xxxv;  cited,  3  Jew.  458 

Eposculations :  kissings,  3  Sec.  i83 

Eppentianus  (  ):  2  Zur.  328 

Equinoctial  (The) :  what,  2  Bui.  180 

Equitius,  a  deacon  :  Rid.  500,  504 

Equity :  epiky  (eirtei'/ceia)  softens  the  rigour 
of  the  law,  1  Lat.  182 

Er :  ere,  before,  2  Sec.  38  n 

Eradius,  bp  of  Hippo  :  succeeded  Augustine, 
4  Bui.  133,  1  Whitg.  443,  445 ;  called  Evo- 
dius,  2  Zur.  230;  perhaps  Evodius  wrote  a 
treatise  ascribed  to  Augustine,  \Jeiv.  1 13n 

Erasmus  (St):  invoked  by  Papists,  1  Hoop. 
339,  Rog.  226;  account  of  him,  ib.  309,310  n 

Erasmus  (Des. ),  Roterodamus : 

i.    His  Life  and  Works. 
ii.     Scripture. 

Doctrine,  Manners,  fyc. 
Apostles,  Bishops,  Popes,  £fc. 
v.     Ecclesiastical  Writers,  fyc. 
vi.     Sacraments,      Worship,     Prayer, 

Ceremonies. 
vii.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  and  ivorhs  :  he  taught  Greek 
at  Cambridge,  1  Tyn.  xv ;  a  learned  man, 
yet  in  error,  Coop.  123;  charged  with 
causing  dissension,  2  Lat.  341;  Standish 
charges  him  with  heresy,  1  Lat.  46  n. ;  dis 
owned  by  Papists,  though  called  by  Leo  X. 
his  dear  son,  Whita.  66 ;  Canus  says  Caje- 
tan  was  deceived  by  his  novelties,  ib.  49  : 
his  Life,  by  Jortin,  2  Ful.  319  n. ;  his  por 
trait  bequeathed  by  Grindal  to  his  succes 
sors,  Grin.  459  ;  his  Adagia,  1  Bui.  272, 
&c.,  Calf.  2,  115,  251,  2  Ful.  299  nn.,  Jew. 
xxxii;  Apophthegmata,  Calf.  263  n. ;  Col- 
loquia,  1  Bui.  129;  sentenced  to  extinction, 
2  Ful.  194  n. ;  Ecclesiastes,  Calf.  360 ;  his 
ENCHIRIDION  MILITIS  CHRISTIAN!,  an 
abridged  translation  by  Coverdale,  1  Cov. 
489;  mistakenly  attributed  to  Luther,  Calf. 
314  n. ;  translated  by  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  xvii, 
xxiv;  Enchiridion  (supposed  to  be  the 
same)  not  a  forbidden  book,  2  Cran.  288 ; 
Modus  Orandi  Deum,  Calf.  66  n.,  389  n.; 
Paraclesis,  1  Tyn.  161 ;  his  Paraphrases, 


in. 
iv. 


2  Brad.  6,  1  Lat.  434,  1  Tyn.  162;  to  be 
provided  in  churches,  2  Cran.  155,  156, 
499,  501,  Grin.  134, 157,  2  Hoop.  139,  143; 
notice  of  his  Precationes  Aliquot,  Pra.  Eliz. 
98  n.  (see  vi.  below) ;  Stultitiae  Laus,  or 
Moriae  Encomium,  Calf.  175  n.,  255  n., 
2  Jew.  803,  3  Tyn.  16  n. ;  Symboli  Cate- 
chesis,  1  Bui.  230,  4  Bui.  236,  Calf.  8,  34, 
190  nn. ;  as  to  other  labours  of  his,  see  iv. 
below;  a  note  of  his  condemned  by  the 
Spanish  inquisitors,  2  Ful.  290  n 

ii.  Scripture  :  he  allows  that  in  old  time 
nothing  was  read  in  churches  except  the 
apostles'  writings,  and  writings  of  apostolic 
authority,  4  Jew.  816;  his  account  of  the 
four  senses  assigned  to  holy  scripture  by 
schoolmen,  1  Tyn.  343;  he  allows  that  there 
are  many  gross  errors  in  the  Vulgate, 
4  Jew.  907  ;  would  have  laymen  permitted 
to  read  the  scriptures  in  their  own  tongue, 
1  Tyn.  161,  162,  Whita.  249;  declares  that 
the  word  Lord  (Dominus)  implies  Redeemer 
and  Vindicator,  1  Bui.  129;  explains  yuera- 
voia,  (Matt,  iii),  3  Bui.  55  n.,  1  Ful.  155  ; 
expounds  Matt.  vi.  7,  "  vain  repetitions,"  3 
Whitg.  515 ;  thinks  the  concluding  words  of 
the  Lord's  prayer  not  inspired,  4  Bui.  219  ; 
expounds  KaTaKvpievova-iv  and  Ka-re^- 
ovo-id^ova-iv,  in  Matt,  xx,  1  Whitg.  163, 164 ; 
mentions  an  absurd  exposition  of  the  words, 
"  Let  these  go  their  \v&y,"2Jew.  831 ;  thinks 
that  Matthew  may  have  made  a  mistake  as 
to  the  name  of  Jeremy  (xxvii.  9),  Whita. 
37 ;  on  the  darkness  at  the  crucifixion,  ib. 
579  ;  his  exposition  of  1  Cor.  x.  13,  "  a  way 
to  escape,"  1  Bui.  317 ;  of  1  Cor.  xi.  22, 
"  have  ye  not  houses,"  &c. ,  1  Jew.  158, 159 ; 
of  Gal.  ii.  2,  6 — TOIS  SOKOVO-I,  and  ol  oo- 
Kovvrei,  2  Whitg.  411 ;  he  explains  the  word 
dvctKe ^>a\ajo>crao-0ai,  (Col.  i.  19,  Eph.  i.  10), 
1  Bui.  156 ;  his  opinion  on  the  apocryphal 
books,  Whita.  66;  he  declares  that  the 
dreams  of  monks, yea,  every  woman's  doting 
fancies,  were  read  amongst  the  holy  scrip 
tures,  4  Jew.  816,  Sand.  18;  censures Faber 
for  supposing  the  epistle  to  the  Laodiceans 
to  be  genuine,  Whita.  303 

iii.  Doctrine,  Manners,  fyc.  :  he  says  that 
in  (ancient)  times  it  was  a  great  point  of 
cunning  to  know  how  to  be  a  Christian 
man,  3  Jew.  607  ;  his  words  upon  justifica 
tion,  2  Cran.  207  ;  he  thought  that  some 
pagan  philosophers,  &c.,  were  saved  by 
their  moral  lives,  Rog.  160;  had  a  contro 
versy  with  Luther  on  free-will,  3  Tyn. 
233  n.;  objects  to  the  notion  of  the  virgin 
having  authority  to  command  her  Son, 
1  Tyn.  316  n. ;  declares  it  a  fault  to  blame 


ERASMUS 


303 


another  for  what  a  man  does  himself,  1  Bee. 
15;  censures  Jerome's  language  respecting 
chastity,  1  Tyn.  438  n. ;  observes  that  many 
counted  godly  men  think  little  of  fornica 
tion,  4  Jew.  634,  635 ;  restricts  the  word 
"  woman"  in  1  Cor.  vii.  1,  to  a  wife,  1  Ful. 
115;  says  Greek  priests  are  married,  ±Jew. 
807  ;  calls  idle  people  unprofitable  lumps 
of  unoccupied  earth,  2  Bui.  33 ;  says  that 
ill-gotten  goods  are  generally  spent  very 
lewdly,  ib.  29;  his  story  of  a  thief,  2  Brad. 
393,  3  Whitg.  320;  he  calls  thriftiness  a 
very  great  revenue,  1  Bui.  297 

iv.  Apostles,  Bishops,  Popes,  <fyc.  :  he 
says  the  doctors  of  Paris  determined  that 
Peter  erred,  4  Jew.  927 ;  speaks  of  the 
agreement  between  Peter  and  Paul  as  to 
preaching,  3  Jew.  328 ;  on  the  office  of 
Timothy,  2  Whitg.  296,  and  Titus,  ib.  132, 
352;  on  Jerome's  opinions  respecting 
bishops,  3  Jew.  292,  2  Whitg.  255,  258 ;  he 
says  episcopus,  sacei'dos,  and  presbyter 
were  all  one,  3  Jew.  293;  declares  that 
the  title  of  high  bishop  of  the  world  was 
not  known  to  the  old  church,  2  Hoop.  237 ; 
calls  popes  the  vicars  of  Julius  Casar,  of 
Alexander  the  Great,  &c.,  not  of  Christ, 
nor  of  Peter,  4  Jew.  1009;  says  the  Arian 
heresy  entangled  both  pope  and  emperor, 
ib.  U29,  930 ;  asks,  if  the  pope  cannot  err, 
what  need  we  have  for  so  many  general 
councils,  ib.  1068 ;  deems  the  epistles  of 
Innocent  I.  spurious,  Whita.  435;  how  he 
characterizes  the  answer  of  pope  Innocent 
to  the  council  of  Carthage,  4  Jew.  1046; 
says  pope  John  XXII.  and  pope  Nicolas 
in  their  decrees  are  contrary  to  each  other 
in  matters  of  faith,  ib.  751 ;  by  ^eipoTovia 
he  understands  ordination  by  suffrages, 
1  Whitg.  345,  346  n 

v.  Ecclesiastical  Writers,  $c, :  he  de 
tected  the  spuriousness  of  many  writings 
ascribed  to  the  fathers,  3  Tyn.  135;  shews 
that  the  Dionysius  whose  works  are  extant, 
was  not  the  Areopagite,  2  Ful.  165,  1  Jew. 
113, 114,  3  Whitg.  110;  assigns  the  author 
ship  of  a  commentary  on  the  Psalms  which 
he  first  published,  to  Arnobius  Afer,  in- 
{ftead  of  Arnobius  Junior,  2  Ful.  319 ;  his 
translation  of  the  treatise  DeSpirituSancto, 
assigned  to  Basil,  and  his  opinion  on  it, 
Calf.  266  n.;  he  thinks  it  interpolated, 
Whita.  589 ;  supposes  Eucherius  to  have 
been  the  writer  of  the  books  De  Voca- 
tione  Gentium,  sometimes  ascribed  to  Am 
brose,  2  Ful.  353  n. ;  says  Theophilus  calls 
Epiphanius  an  heresiarch,  3  Jew.  607  ;  his 
Latin  version  and  opinion  of  the  treatise 


On  Prayer  ascribed  to  Chrysostom,  Calf. 
104  n. ;  he  says  Ruffinus  was  not  clear  from 
the  Origenian  heresy,  4  Jew.  1007  ;  speaks 
of  Jerome's  education  at  liome,  ib.  654  ;  on 
his  railing  against  Vigilantius,  3  Jew.  167 ; 
he  distinguishes  the  true  from  the  false 
epistle  to  Demetrias  attributed  to  that 
father,  2  Ful.  44  n. ;  his  observation  on 
the  latter,  1  Bee.  205  n.;  his  remark  on 
the  spurious  epistle  to  Oceanus  attributed 
to  Jerome,  2  Ful.  97  n. ;  his  opinion  as  to 
the  Commentary  on  the  Psalms  erroneously 
ascribed  to  him,  ib.  208;  what  he  thought 
of  Jerome's  Life  of  Paul  the  Hermit,  Calf. 
252;  on  the  additions  to  Jerome's  Cata 
logue  of  ecclesiastical  writers,  Calf.  128 n.; 
his  Life  of  St  Jerome  expurgated,  2  Ful. 
103  n. ;  he  relates  how  Augustine  exposed 
the  Manichees,  4  Jew.  628;  censures  the 
spurious  sermon  De  Visitatione  Infirmorum 
bearing  the  name  of  that  father,  Calf. 
361  n. ;  on  Gratian,  3  Jew.  186 ;  he  blames 
the  monstrous  follies  found  in  the  com 
mentaries  of  the  late  interpreters,  4  Jew. 
878;  declares  it  easier  for  a  man  to  wind 
himself  out  of  a  maze  than  out  of  the  shifts 
and  corners  of  the  Reals  and  Nominal*, 
3  Jew.  613 ;  says,  they  that  follow  Thomas, 
and  dissent  from  Duns  and  Gerson,  al 
most  account  these  as  heretics,  ib.  619; 
his  flattering  account  of  Tonstal,  1  Tyn. 
xxi,  395 ;  he  calls  the  reformers  sharp  phy 
sicians,  Bale  183 

vi.  Sacraments,  Worship,  Prayer,  Cere 
monies  :  his  explanation  of  the  word  sacra 
ment,  4  Bui.  236 ;  he  says,  to  be  baptized 
with  the  same  baptism,  is  proverbially 
spoken  of  him  that  is  partaker  of  the  self 
same  danger  or  misfortune,  ib.  352 ;  allows 
that  the  use  of  chrism  in  baptism  was  in 
troduced  by  the  fathers,  Whita,  602;  ex 
plains  the  phrase  "breaking  of  bread," 
Hutch.  284;  shews  how  in  the  ancient 
church  the  sacrament  was  partaken  of  in 
common,  3  Bee.  417,  418 ;  reports  that  of 
old  the  sacrament  was  delivered  into  the 
hands  of  communicants  to  be  taken  home, 
Coop.  22 ;  writing  on  a  passage  in  Jerome, 
he  declares  that  every  one  was  wont  to  re 
ceive  the  body  of  Christ  at  home  that 
would,  1  Jew.  156 ;  says  Christ  in  the  sa 
crament  ought  not  to  be  carried  about  the 
fields  on  horseback,  2  Bee.  253,  3  Bee.  359, 
374,  375  ;  censures  those  who  deem  them 
selves  devout  for  looking  at  the  body  of 
Christ  when  the  priest  holds  it  up,  3  Bee. 
360 ;  says  that  anciently  the  people  did  not 
run  to  see  what  the  priest  held  up,  but  lifted 


304 


ERASMUS  —  EENULPH 


their  minds  to  heaven,  ib. ;  states  that  the 
worship  of  the  sacrament  was  prior  to  Au 
gustine  and  Cyprian,  Rid.  236;  says  it  was 
long  and  very  late  ere  the  church  deter 
mined  the  article  of  transubstantiation, 
4  Jew.  784  ;  complains  that  the  church 
does  not  follow  Paul,  so  that  the  people 
hear  only  voices  signifying  nothing,  3  Bee. 
410;  would  not  have  singing  in  an  un 
known  tongue,  1  Jew.  315 ;  on  Christ  and 
his  disciples  singing  a  hymn,  4  Bui.  191 ; 
he  says  that  the  singing  used  in  the  ancient 
churches  was  no  other  than  a  distinct  and 
measured  pronunciation,  ib.  193;  on  giving 
thanks  "with  the  spirit,"  1  Jew.  313;  he 
quotes  Jerome  for  the  custom  of  respond 
ing  in  the  congregation,  3  Bee.  410 ;  says 
the  perpetual  study  of  living  godly  is  a 
continual  prayer,  1  Bee.  170;  two  Latin 
prayers  composed  by  him  for  St  Paul's 
school,  Pro..  Eliz.  171,  372,  394 ;  the  same 
in  English,  ib.  483,  51G;  Latin  prayers 
from  his  Precationes  Aliquot,  ib.  183,  190, 
192,  202,  367,  &c.,  371,  372,  376,  377,  385, 
389 — 393;  English  prayers  from  the  same 
source,  ib.  98,  441,  446,  450,  453,  456,  469, 
483,  490,  518,  531,  533,  534,  536;  Latin 
graces  before  and  after  meat,  from  the  same, 
z'6.399,  402;  notes  respecting  Latin  prayers 
by  him,  ib.  154  n.,  171  n.,197  n. ;  he  speaks  of 
the  seventh  day  (the  sabbath)  being  changed 
unto  the  eighth,  1  Hoop.  342 ;  deplores  that 
in  fasting  there  is  more  superstition  among 
Christians  than  ever  there  was  among  the 
Jews,  3  Jew.  528 ;  speaks  of  certain  heathen 
customs  Christianized,  Calf.  66  ;  describes 
the  shrines  of  St  Thomas  of  Canterbury 
and  our  lady  of  Walsingham,  1  Hoop.  40  n., 
1  Tyn.  436  n.;  doubts  whether  it  would 
not  be  better  for  the  church  if  there  were 
fewer  monasteries,  4  Jew.  909 ;  remarks 
that  secret  confession  was  unknown  in  the 
days  of  Jerome,  2  Jew.  1134,  3  Jew.  378, 
3  Tyn.  214  n. ;  writes  of  the  relics  of  saints, 
Calf.  314,  360 ;  considers  that  people  should 
not  be  taught  by  images,  1  Hoop.  46  ;  says 
that  there  were  men  of  good  religion  till 
Jerome's  time,  who  would  not  allow  pic 
tures  in  churches,  1  Bui.  230,  Calf.  8 ;  de 
clares  they  are  not  commanded  even  by 
man's  law,  1  Bui.  229,  Calf.  34 ;  does  not 
approve  of  images  or  relics  being  brought 
into  the  pulpit,  Calf.  360 

vii.  Miscellanea :  he  speaks  of  some 
learned  men  who  thought  themselves  half 
gods,  and  with  high  looks  despised  poor 
grammarians,  4  Jew.  1057;  considered  the 
discipline  of  the  English  universities  pre 


ferable  to  the  rules  of  monks,  3  Jew.  110; 
shews  that  bread  means,  among  the  Gen 
tiles,  all  food,  2  Hoop.  240 ;  on  the  word 
dvrnrekapyeia,  1  Bui.  272  ;  his  story  of 
the  fiery  dragon,  1  Ful.  368;  adages  ex 
plained  ;  a  remo  ad  tribunal,  3  Jew.  395 ; 
asini  umbra,  Calf.  115  n. ;  dares  Entellum, 
ib.  2 ;  Dionysius  Corinthi,  1  Bui.  295 ;  Eu- 
ripus,  a  tempestuous  gulf,  4  Bui.  212  n. ; 
herbam  prsebens,  3  Bui.  69  n. ;  hinnulus 
leonem,  Calf.  2 ;  ne  sutor  ultra  crepidam, 
ib.  263  n.;  odium  Vatinianum,  1  Bui. 310; 
omnem  movere  lapidem,  3  Bui.  182  n.; 
proterviam  fecit,  1  Hoop.  484;  similes  ha- 
bent  labra  lactucas,  Calf.  251  n.,  Whita. 
187  n. ;  summum  jus  summa  injuria,  1  Bui. 
341;  picking  out  crows'  eyes,  ib.  343; 
avoiding  the  coal  pit  and  falling  into  the 
lime-kiln,  ib.  376 ;  marry  a  wife  of  thine 
own  degree,  ib.  404  ;  conscience  a  thousand 
witnesses,  ib.  436;  the  fig-tree  spoken  of 
as  infirm,  2  Bui.  428  n. ;  a  proverb  on  de 
ceit,  3  Bui.  97  n 

Erasmus  [BierusJ :  a  friend  of  Coverdale, 
2  Cov.  514,  517 ;  the  same  (?)  Erasmus  and 
his  wife  saluted,  3  Zur.  236;  his  death,  ib. 
255 

Erasmus,  bp  of  Strasburgh :  2  Zur.  92 

Erastus,  chamberlain  of  Corinth  :  1  Bui.  387 

Erbius(  ):  3  Zur.  331 

Erdfurt :  conferences  there,  2  Zur.  127 

Erectheus  :  offered  up  his  daughter,  2  Jew.  734 

Eremites:  v.  Hermits. 

Eric  XIV.,  king  of  Sweden :  a  suitor  of 
queen  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  24,  34  n.,  46,  83, 

89  n.,2Zur.QG ;  expected  in  England,  1  Zur. 

90  n.,  but  he  never  came,  4  Jew.  1239  n. ; 
his  suit  dismissed,  1  Zur.  102 ;  he  prepares 
for  war  with  Denmark,  2  Zur.  106 

Eric  (Duke)  of  Brunswick,  son  of  Eric  duke 

of  Hanover :  2  Zur.  106 
Erigena  (Jo.  Scotus) :  v.  Scotus. 
Erinilus  (Pet.) :  v.  Crinitus. 
Erith,  co.  Kent :  an  irruption  of  the  Thames 

there,  3  Tyn.  77 

Eiithian  sea  :  the  Red  sea,  4  Bui.  262 
Erkenwald  (St) :  account  of  him,  3  Bee.  43  n. ; 

idolatrous  altars  built  to  him,  ib.  240,  265 ; 

we  are  taught  by  God's  word  not  to  trust 

in  him,  ib.  43 

Erlach  (Benedict) :  mention  of  him  and 
Erlach  (Wolfgang)  his  son:  2  Zur.  333 
Erie  (Jo.),  prebendary  of  Winchester:  in 

prison  for  nonconformity,  Park.  103 

Erne  (  ):  2  Zur.  333,  335 

Ernest,  duke  of  Lunenburg :  signed  the  con 
fession  of  Augsburgh,  2  Zur.  15  n 
Ernulph:  v.  Arnulph. 


ERROL   —  EUCHARIST 


305 


Errol  (Andrew  earl  of) :  v.  Hay. 

Error:  v.  Heresy. 

All  errors  are  not  damnable,  3  Tyn.  33; 
a  good  man  may  err  in  some  things,  and 
yet  be  saved,  ib.  127  ;  if  men  are  in  error, 
it  does  not  follow  that  they  are  without 
the  Holy  Spirit,  Whita.  296;  the  best  men 
have  fallen  into  error,  1  Hoop.  28;  there 
was  error  in  the  apostolic  church,  4  Bui. 
303;  there  are  some  errors  of  doctrine  and 
faith,  some  of  life  and  manners,  ib.  35 ;  the 
error  of  those  who  will  not  have  sacra 
mental  speeches  expounded  sacramentally, 
ib.  286 

Erskine  (...lord):  at  a  conference  at  York, 
1542,  3  Zur.  237  n 

Erskine  (Jo.),  earl  of  Mar:  one  of  the  con 
federate  lords,  1  Zur.  193  n.,  197  n. ;  chosen 
regent  of  Scotland,  ib.  262 

Erskine  (Jo. ),  next  earl  of  Mar :  ambassador 
to  queen  Elizabeth,  2  Zur.  332 

Erskine  (Jo.)  of  Dun,  superintendent  of  An 
gus  and  Mearns  :  a  layman,  2  Zur.  364 

Erst :  before,  Phil.  14 

Erythrea,  the  Sibyl :  speaks  of  one  God,  the 
creator,  &c.,  Hutch.  177 

Esau:  his  birth,  2  Bui.  3G4;  what  he  re 
jected,  1  Tyn.  523;  his  deception,  2  Hoop. 
272;  he  banished  Jacob,  Pil.  256 ;  Esau  and 
his  posterity,  ib.  219 

Esay  :  v.  Isaiah. 

Eschnavius  (Matth.  ?),  a  prefect :  2  Cov.  517, 
528 ;  Lewis  his  son,  ib.  524 

Escot  (Chr.) :  a  commissioner  for  a  royal 
visitation  in  the  North,  1  Zur.  73  n 

Esdras,  i.e.  Ezra,  q.v. 

Esel:  v.  Eisel. 

Essence:  meaning  of  the  term,  3  Bui.  158, 
Now.  (101);  that  of  God  one,  3  Bui. 
154 

Essenes :  not  identical  with  the  Therapeutas, 
2  Ful.  101  n. ;  they  enjoined  community  of 
goods,  Hog.  353;  deemed  all  swearing  as 
bad  as  forswearing,  ib.  358 

Essex :  a  murder  there  discovered  by  a  sheep, 
1  Zur.  109 

Essex  (Earls  of):  v.  Bourchier,  Cromwell, 
Devereux,  Parr. 

Essex  (Jo.),  alias  Sturvey,  q.  v. 

Estate :  a  title  of  courtesy,  Hutch.  344 

Esther,  queen:  Pil.  310,  660;  a  fast  ordained 
in  her  time,  2  Bui.  162;  her  prayers,  4  Bui. 
225;  Darius  her  son,  Pil.  14 

The  book  of  Esther,  2  Cov.  18 ;  why 

omitted    in    some    ancient    catalogues   of 
the  Old  Testament  scriptures,  Whita.  57, 
58 
—  The  Rest  of  Esther :    its  claims  to 


be  canonical  considered,  1  Ful.  25,  &c., 
Whita.  71,  &c.,  disallowed  by  Jerome, 
1  Ful.  26;  contrary  to  the  canonical  book, 
ib.  27 

Esthonia :  its  voluntary  submission  to  Swe 
den,  2  Zur.  106  n 

Estius  (Gul.):  Comm.  in  Sentent.,  1  Lat. 
384  n 

Esto  mihi :  Quinquagesima  Sunday  so  called, 
Pra.  Eliz.  232 

Estulphus,  king  of  Lombardy  :  2  Tyn.  261 

Estwick  (Rob.):  Grindal's  gentleman  usher, 
Grin.  461 

Etchells,  in  Stockport,  co.  Chester :  v.  Eccles. 

Eternal:  v.  Ever. 

Ethan,  the  Ezrahite  :  3  Bui.  180 

Ethelbert,  king  of  Kent :  his  history,  Calf. 
306,  1  Jew.  299,  300,  4  Jew.  779,  Pil. 
616  ;  called  Adelbright,  3  Jew.  164  n. ;  he 
established  Christianity  by  laws,  2  Ful. 
123;  copy  of  his  charter  (spurious)  con 
taining  a  donation  of  the  site  of  St  Augus 
tine's  abbey,  4  Jew.  781 

Ethelbert  (St),  of  Hertford :  Bale  192 

Etheldreda  (St) :  was  wife  of  king  Egfride, 
but  took  the  habit  of  a  nun,  2  Ful.  12,  Pil. 
590 

Ethelfride,  king  of  Northumberland  :  3  Jew. 
164  n.,  4  Jew.  780,  Pil.  616 

Ethelred,  king  of  Mercia :  Oftfor  consecrated 
by  his  commandment,  2  Ful.  17,  24 

Ethelwald,  king  of  Northumberland :  built  a 
monastery,  2  Ful.  19 

Ethelwold,  bp  of  "Winchester :  thrust  out 
married  priests,  Pil.  574 

Etheridge  (Geo.)  :  v.  Edridge. 

Ethiopia:  v.  Church,  Prester  John. 

The  land  of  Prester  John,  1  Jew.  334; 
form  of  the  Ethiopic  than,  Calf.  107  n 

Ethnieks:  Gentiles,  3  Bee.  602,  603,  Now. 
(101),  Sand.  256,  &c. 

Eton,  co.  Bucks:  the  French  ambassador 
confined  there,  1  Zur.  132  n. ;  the  college, 
3  Jew.  Ill ;  prayers  were  said  there  for  the 
repose  of  Henry  VI.,  3  Tyn.  122  ;  letter  by 
queen  Elizabeth  on  the  unauthorized  elec 
tion  of  a  provost  (R.  Bruerne),  Park.  149; 
letter  from  Parker  to  the  provost  and  fel 
lows,  ib.  162 

Eton  (Guy) :  v.  Eaton. 

Eton  (Jefere)  and 

Eton  (Tho.),  his  brother,  2  Cran.  266 

Eton(Tho. ):  v.  Eaton. 

Eu  (Will,  earl  of)  :  v.  Bourchier. 

Euangelion  (EvayyeXiov):  v.  Gospel. 

Euborn :  v.  Enbourne. 

Eubulus :  1  Jew.  194 

Eucharist :  v.  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

20 


306 


EUCHARIST  —  EUSEBIUS 


Meaning  of  the  word  as  used  by  Irenaeus, 

1  Jew.  145 

Eucherius  of  Lyons  :  affirms  that  the  primi 
tive  language  was  Hebrew  (pseud.),  Whita. 
113 ;  says  the  kingdom  of  God  is  the 
church,  wherein  (Christ)  every  day  drinks 
his  blood  by  his  saints,  &c.,  3  Jew.  520  n. ; 
on  posture  in  prayer,  Whita.  591 ;  on 
thunder,  Bale  245;  perhaps  he  was  the 
author  of  the  books  De  Vocatione  Gentium, 

2  Ful.  353  n. ;  the  history  of  St  Maurice  un 
der  his  name,  2  Bee.  91  n 

Euchites:  v.  Messalians. 

Eudsemon- Joannes  (Andr.) :  Calf.  5  n 

Eudo  de  Stella :  professed  to  be  Christ,  Hog. 
162 

Eudoxia,  empress :  bore  the  charge  of  certain 
lights,  Calf.  299;  desired  Chrysostom  to 
bless  Theodosius  his  godson,  2  Ful.  108; 
banished  Chrysostom,  2  Cran.  12 

Eudoxius,  bp  of  Antioch,  afterwards  of  Con 
stantinople,  his  election  to  the  former  see, 
1  Jew.  407 ;  his  heresy  condemned,  1  Bui. 
13 

Eudoxius,  a  bishop :  his  saying  in  the  council 
of  Chalcedon,  3  Jew.  225,  229 

Eugenius,  a  godly  bishop :  Rid.  147 

Eugeniusl.  pope:  brought  in  bishops' prisons, 

3  Whitg.  405,  447,  449 
Eugenius  III.  pope:  v.  Bernard,  vi. 

He  allowed  Gratian's  decrees,  3  Jew. 
312;  calls  him  the  foundation  of  canon  law, 
ib.  132 

Eugenius  IV.  pope:  2 Ful. 222 a. ;  condemned 
by  the  council  of  Basil,  1  Jew.  35,  G7,  406, 

4  Jew.  927,  955,  1105,  1111 ;  he  calls  the 
council  of  Florence,   Hid.  135  n.;   deter 
mines  the  question  of  the  Lord's  supper 
there,  1  Lot.  209  n. ;  his  Instructio  Arme- 
niorum   wrongly  ascribed  to  that  council, 
Calf.  247  n.;    he  there  in  vain  attempted 
to  persuade  the  Greeks  to  allow  transub- 
stantiation,  3  Bee.  426 ;  he  says  the  sacra 
ments  of  the  old  testament  only  shadowed 
forth  salvation,  but  the  sacraments  of  the 
new  do  confer  and  work  salvation,  Rog. 
248  n 

Eulalius,  abp  of  Carthage :  reconciled  to  the 
church  of  Rome,  2  Ful.  71  n.,  1  Jew.  416, 
417 

Eulalius,  bp  of  Thessalonica,  or  Alexandria: 
feigned  letter  of  Boniface  II.  to  him,  Uew. 
417,  418 

Eulogius,  a  heretic  :  2  Ful.  381 
Eulogius,  a  philosopher  :  2  Jew.  981 
Eunomians,  heretics:  3  Whitg.  310  ;  they  di 
vided  the  substance  of  the  Trinity,  Rog. 
44;  erred  respecting  the   divinity  of  the 


Son,  ib.  48;  said  that  Christ  had  a  body 
without  a  soul,  ib.  52 ;  opposed  relics,  ib. 
224 

Eunomius,  bp  of  Cyzicus :  his  heresy,  1  Ful. 
213,  2  Ful.  43,  387,  Phil.  382  n.,  424,  425 ; 
subdued  by  means  of  a  council,  4  Jew. 
1095 

Eunuch  (The  Ethiopian) :  1  Bui.  73,  387, 
2  Bui.  23,  3  Bui.  24,  4  Bui.  94,  310,  311, 
Pil.  149 ;  he  believed  before  he  was  bap 
tized,  4  Bui.  312  ;  yet  he  was  baptized,  ib. 
346 

Eunuchs :  on  the  text  Matt.  six.  11,  1  Ful. 
480 

Euphemia  (St):  martyred,  2  Jew.  661 

Euphrates:  referred  to  in  Nehemiah,  Pil. 
384;  the  four  angels  bound  therein,  Bale 
359  ;  the  river  dried  up,  ib.  484 

Euphrosyna:  dwelt  thirty-six  years  in  monk's- 
apparel  among  monks,  4  Jew.  650 

Eupsychius,  bp  of  Cffisarea,  and  martyr :  he 
waa  married,  3  Jew.  125,  409,  &c.,  4  Jew. 
805 

Eures  (The  lord) :  v.  Evers. 

Euripides:  was  torn  of  dogs,  2  Cov.  132: 
cited,  2  Cov.  110,  1  Ful.  201,  3  Whitg 
432;  verses,  on  obedience  to  parents,  I  Bui 
289 ;  in  commendation  of  marriage,  ib.  398: 
on  those  whose  God  is  their  belly,  Wool. 
44 ;  his  improper  reflections  on  death. 
2  Cov.  54 ;  he  says  men  are  mad  when  the} 
bestow  vain  cost  on  dead  bodies,  ib.  109 

Euripus :  a  proverb  on  it,  4  Bui.  212 

Eusebius,  bp  of  Emissa:  referred  to,  Rid 
200 ;  his  Homilies,  Jew.  xxxvi ;  he  speaks 
of  remission  of  sins  in  baptism,  1  Jew.  487: 
and  of  regeneration  thereby,  2  Hoop.  430 
Hutch.  241 ;  says  that  the  eucharist  was 
consecrated  that  the  thing  once  offered  foi 
our  ransom  might  continually  be  had  ir 
remembrance  through  a  mystery,  3  Bee 
444  ;  speaks  of  Christ's  everlasting  sacrifice 
as  evermore  present  by  grace,  1  Brad.  97  n. 
1  Jew.  467,  479,  486,  2  Jew.  741,  Rid.  201 
asserts  that  the  invisible  Priest  turns  th« 
visible  creatures  into  the  substance  of  hit 
body  and  blood,  by  his  word,  with  secrei 
power,  1  Jew.  519,  2  Jew.  573,  577 ;  pre 
scribes  that  we  look  upon  the  holy  bod\ 
and  blood  of  our  God  with  faith,  2  Bee 
295,  3  Bee.  432,  1  Jew.  12,  539,  3  Jew. 
549;  asserts  a  mutation  of  the  recipient 
into  Christ,  2  Hoop.  430,  Hutch.  241 ;  his 
homily  on  the  abomination  of  desolation 
4  Jew.  728 ;  a  homily  attributed  to  bin: 
and  also  to  Ca;sarius  of  Aries,  Calf.  193  n 

Eusebius,  bp  of  Nicomedia:  a  chief  pillar  oi 
the  Arians,  1  Jew.  386,  Phil.  310  n. ;  Arius 


EUSEBIUS 


307 


writes  to  him,  ib,  296  n. ;  he  was  convicted 
of  blasphemy  by  the  scriptures,  Whita.  5G3; 
Jerome  says  he  baptized  Constantine,  4 
Jew.  1004 ;  he  calls  Paulinus,  bishop  of 
Tyre,  "lord,"  2  Whitg.  387 
Susebius  Pamphilus,  bp  of  CaBsarea:  v.  He- 
gesippus,  lluffinus. 

i.     His  Life  and  Works. 
ii.     Scripture,  Doctrine. 
iii.     Church  history. 
iv.     The  Church  and  its  Ministry. 
v.     Sacraments,  Worship,  Ceremonies. 

vi.    Heresies. 

vii.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  and  works  :  he  was  a  senii- 
Arian,  Phil.  310  n. ;  but  he  forsook  heresy, 
2  Jew.  802 ;  did  not  persist  in  favouring 
Arianism  after  the  holding  of  the  first 
Nicene  council,  2  Ful.  359  n.;  his  opinions 
on  various  subjects,  3  Zur.  228,  229;  he 
preached  at  Constantino's  inauguration, 
Sand.  56;  Constantius  said  he  was  worthy 
to  be  bishop  of  all  the  world,  1  Jew.  3C2 ; 
his  works,  ./ejfl.xxxvi;  why  his  writings 
were  anathematized  at  the  second  council 
of  Nice,  2  Fill.  359  n. ;  his  Ecclesiastical 
History,  Pil.  682 ;  his  Chronicle  falsified, 
2  Ful.  190,  236,  237,  337  nn. ;  Baronius  and 
Bellarmine  rely  on  a  falsified  translation 
of  his  Chronicle,  Calf.  321  n. ;  Matthew 
Palmer,  a  Florentine,  one  of  the  continua- 
tors  of  it,  4iJew.  733  n.;  shameless  corrup 
tion  in  a  Latin  version  of  his  work  De 
Vita  Constantini,  Calf.  278  n 

ii.  Scripture,  Doctrine :  he  calls  the 
scriptures  ei/<5ta0ijKoi/s,  Whita.  28;  on  the 
canon  of  scripture,  ib.  306, 307 ;  on  the  date 
of  St  Matthew's  gospel,  ib.  520;  he  states 
that  the  church  of  Rome  formerly  denied 
the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  to  be  Paul's,  ib. 
106;  says  the  Greek  version  of  that  epistle 
is  ascribed  to  Luke  or  Clement,  ib.  125, 
2  Whitg.  120;  seems  to  think  James's 
epistle  not  written  by  him,  1  Ful.  16,  33, 
222,  2  Ful.  384,  3  Jew.  433 ;  his  doubts 
concerning  that  of  Jude,  1  Ful.  16  n.,  222  ; 
on  apocryphal  books  received  by  the  old 
heretics,  Hog.  82  ;  his  reasons  for  rejecting 
writings  falsely  ascribed  to  the  apostles, 
TF/»iOv314 ;  he  rejects  the  gospel  of  Peter, 
ib.  327  ;  says  the  gospels  of  Thomas,  Bar 
tholomew,  and  Nicodemus,  were  forged 
by  heretics,  3  Jew.  441 ;  names  the  gospel 
according  to  the  Hebrews  as  a  spurious 
book,  1  Jew.  238 ;  rejects  Peter's  Dispute 
with  Apion,  Whita.  315;  says  that  the 
Pastor  of  Hernias  was  publicly  read  in  the 
church,  Hog.  325  n. ;  records  that  the 


churches  read  openly  certain  epistles  of 
Clement  and  Dionysius  of  Corinth,  1  Bui. 
10,  Hog.  324,  3  Whitg.  345 ;  cited  on  apo 
stolic  tradition,  Whita.  570,  571,  587;  he 
declares  it  an  evident  token  that  men  hate 
God,  when  they  will  have  themselves  to  be 
called  God,  2  Jew.  907,  4  Jew.  843;  his 
sentiments  on  the  Aoyos,  3  Zur.  228;  on 
free-will,  &c.,  ib.  229 ;  he  says  the  divine 
doctrines  may  be  learned  by  women  as  by 
men,  &c.,  Whita.  249;  declares  that  Chris 
tians  have  no  care  of  corporal  circumcision, 
nor  of  keeping  the  sabbath,  nor  of  abstain 
ing  from  meats,  4  Bui.  292,  293 

iii.  Church  history :  he  commends  Chris 
tianity  for  its  antiquity,  tracing  it  even 
to  Adam,  3  Bui.  292,  2  Jew.  614,  4  Jew. 
725,  Wool.  15 — 18 ;  mentions  how  care 
fully  genealogies  were  kept  by  the  Jews, 
4  Jew.  761 ;  calls  Peter  the  greatest  of  the 
apostles,  &c.,  1  Jew.  428;  mentions  him 
as  speaking  before  the  rest,  1  Whitg.  160, 
162 ;  strange  interpolation  in  Jerome's 
version  of  the  Chronicon  with  regard  to 
Peter's  long- continued  residence  at  Rome, 

2  Ful.  337  n. ;  he  says  that  Peter  and  the 
other  apostles  of  Christ  were  married  men, 

3  Jew.  392;  records  Peter's  exhortation  to 
his  wife  at  her  martyrdom,  3  Bee.  235  n., 
3  Jew.  421,  4  Jew.  1142;  says  that  Peter 
was  crucified  at  Rome  under  Nero,  1  Bui. 
315  n.,  1  Cov.  362  n.,  2  Cov.  132n.;  states 
that  Paul  was  married,  2  Jew.  727;  thinks 
that  by  his  "yoke-fellow"  he  meant  his 
wife,  3  Jew.  414;  says  that  he  was  slain 
with  the  sword,  1  Bui.  315  n.,  2  Cov.  132 n.; 
asserts  that  the  church  of  Rome  was  found 
ed  by  Peter  and  Paul,  Phil.  26 ;  mentions 
that  the  knees  of  James  grew  hard,  like 
those  of  a  camel,   with   kneeling,  1  Bee. 
143  n.,  2  Bee.  140  n.,  Sand.  38;  says  that 
James  ruled  the  church  after  the  apostles, 
2  Whitg.  252,  and  that  he  was  bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  and  after  him   Simeon  son  of 
Cleophas,  ib.  136,  252;  speaks  of  John's 
government  of  the  churches  after  his  return 
from  Patmos,  Rog.  328  n.,   2  Whitg.  140, 
230,  427,  428 ;  relates  how  he  sought  out 
and  recovered  a  young  man  departed  from 
the    right  way,    1  Hoop.  170  n.,  Hutch. 
114,  2  Jew.  945;   tells   how   this   apostle 
shunned  Cerinthus  the  heretic,  2  Bui.  329, 

1  Bui.  363,    4  Bui.  535,   4:  Jew.  1100  n.; 
says  he  wore  on  his  head  a  plate  (ireraXow), 

2  Brad.  380,  2  Ful.  113,  2  Whitg.  16,  22, 
23,  25,  27,  1  Zur.  160  n.,  350;  his  autho 
rity  for  this  statement,  2 Ful.  113 n.;   he 
says    St    Mark   preached    at    Alexandria, 

20 2 


308 


EUSEBIUS 


1  Jew.  353 ;  states  that  no  list  of  the  seventy 
disciples  is  found,  Calf.  69 ;  speaks  of 
Dionysius  the  Areopagite  being  made  the 
first  bishop  of  Athens,  2  Whitg.  130,  and  of 
Crescensas  sent  to  France,  Rog.  329  n.;  calls 
Timothy  bishop  of  Ephesus,  2  Whitg.  294; 
cited  with  regard  to  a  statue  said  to  have 
been  erected  to  Simon  Magus,  Calf.  343  n., 
4  Jew.  843;  he  speaks  of  the  flight  of  the 
Christians  from  Jerusalem  to  Pella,  1 
Whitg.  380;  relates  that  Tiberius  desired 
Christ  to  be  worshipped  as  a  god,  1  Jew. 
216,  Pil.  683 ;  says  that  the  Christian  reli 
gion  from  the  beginning  for  very  spite  was 
called  new  and  strange,  4  Jew.  770,  and  an 
impious  heresy,  ib.  1148,  and  the  heresy 
of  godless  Christians,  3  Jew.  215;  mentions 
Pliny's  letter  to  Trajan  about  the  Chris 
tians,  IjBec.  17  n.,  Pil.  333;  on  writings 
falsely  ascribed  to  Clement  of  Rome,  1  Jew. 
Ill,  Whita.  565 ;  he  says  that  when  Polycarp 
by  tradition  had  received  certain  tilings  of 
them  that  had  seen  the  life  of  the  Word, 
he  uttered  the  same,  being  all  agreeable  to 
the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  437;  describes  the 
difference  of  judgment  between  Polycarp 
and  Anicetus,  Calf.  2C9 ;  he  says  that  when 
Polycarp  stood  to  be  judged,  the  people 
stirred  up  the  president  to  slay  all  who 
professed  the  gospel,  3  Jew.  624 ;  relates 
how  he  refused  to  deny  his  King,  Sand. 
218,  and  chose  the  flames  rather  than  to 
swear  by  Cajsar's  fortune,  1  Bui.  248,  1 
Hoop.  478 ;  narrates  his  martyrdom,  ib.  vi, 
Pil.  365 n.;  mentions  the  gathering  up  of 
his  bones,  &c.,  2  Ful.  188,  1  Hoop.  347 ;  his 
account  of  the  doctrines  of  Papias,  4  Bui. 
537,  2  Whitg.  434  n.,  and  those  of  Nepos, 
Hog.  154  ;  he  tells  how  Ignatius  exhorted 
to  adhere  to  the  apostolic  tradition,  Whita. 
570,  571 ;  his  account  of  the  last  exhorta 
tion  of  Ignatius,  1  Ful.  165;  his  Chronicle 
falsified  for  the  purpose  of  maintaining  that 
Lent  was  instituted  by  Telesphorus,  and 
that  Pius  I.  commanded  that  the  feast  of 
Easter  should  be  kept  on  Sunday,  2  Ful. 
236,  237  ;  he  records  that  Justin  the  martyr 
was  first  allured  to  the  faith  by  the  cruelty 
of  tyrants,  and  the  constancy  and  patience 
of  God's  saints,  3  Jew.  190,  558,  604;  de 
scribes  his  apparel,  ib.  615,  2  Whitg.  37  ; 
mentions  the  punishment  inflicted  on  one 
who  falsely  accused  Apollonius,  Sand.  130; 
tells  how  rain,  with  thunder  and  lightning, 
was  obtained  by  the  prayers  of  the  Chris 
tian  soldiers  of  Marcus  Aurelius,  1  Bui. 
382, 383 ;  his  account  of  Hegesippus,  Whita. 
574 ;  he  says  the  contention  about  the  keep 


ing  of  Easter  for  a  long  time  troubled  th? 
churches  of  the  East  and  West,  4  Bui.  504 
tells  that  Irenaeus  openly  reproved  pop< 
Victor,  4  Jew.  1046;  mentions  a  rash  actc 
Origen  when  a  boy,  which  Demetrius  after 
wards  objected  to  him,  1  Whitg.  455 ;  re. 
ports  how  Demetrius  was  displeased  becaust 
Origen  being  a  layman  taught  in  the  church 
bishops  being  present,  ib.  453,  454;  shew: 
how  he  was  ordained  in  Csesareaby  bishops 
ib.  454,  460 ;  says  he  held  a  provincial  coun 
cil  against  Beryllus,  in  Arabia,  4  Jew.  1125 
narrates  the  election  of  Fabianus  to  b< 
bishop  of  Rome,  a  dove  lighting  on  hii 
head,  so  that  the  whole  people  proclaime 
him  bishop,  1  Whitg.  451 ;  on  the  idolatrou' 
priests  appointed  by  Maximin,  2  Whitg.  392 
he  records  a  revolt  of  the  Armenians 

1  Bui.  378,  3  Zur.  746 ;  referred  to  abou 
the  emperor  Philip,  2  Ful.  355;   he  saj 
Valerian's  court  became  a  church  of  Goc 

2  Jew.  1033,  3  Jew.  194 ;  records  the  de 
struction  of  oratories  in  Diocletian's  time 
Calf.  182;  says  the  sins  of  the  church  wer 
the  cause  of  the  bloody  persecutions  unde 
Diocletian  and  Maximinian,  2  Bui.  73,  74 
states  that  as  many  emperors,  &c.,  as  pei 
secuted  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  an 
advanced  idolatry,  died  a  foul  and  shame 
ful  death,  2  Bui.  13 ;  notes  the  miserabl 
end    of    Maximian,   ib.   80;   speaks    of 
copy  of  the  emperor's  writ   whereby  h 
commanded  a  council  to  be  kept  in  Rom 
in  the  time  of  pope  Miltiades,  4  Jew.  991 
1000;   mentions  the  judgment  of  certai 
Donatists  being  committed    to   Miltiade 
and   others,  ib.  965;   he  preached  at  th 
inauguration  of   Constantine,    Sand.   56 
mentions  the  cross  shewn  to  that  emperoi 
Calf.  110,  111 ;  describes  his  banner  wit 
the  cross,  2  Ful.  140,  148,  2  Jew.  650,651 
records  the  prayer  which   he   taught   h: 
soldiers,  Pil.  413 ;  mentions  that  he  wage 
war  against  Licinius,  his  sister's  husbanc 
in  the  quarrel  of  the  afflicted  Christian 
Sand.  109 ;  tells  how  he  disburdened  tli 
church  of  heretics,  ib.  248 ;  describes  tl) 
thanksgivings   offered   when   he   had    ot 
tained  peace  for  the   church,    Calf.  294 
mentions  that  he  used  to  say  to  the  god! 
bishops, "  Be  you  bishops  within  the  churcl 
and  I  will  be  bishop  without,"  4  Jew.  99i 
says  that  Constantine,  as  if  he  had  been 
common  bishop  appointed  by  God,  assen 
bled  councils,  2 Ful.  358,  4  Jew.  1000, 101( 
asserts  that  the  council  of  Nice  was  calle 
by  him,  Rog.  204  n. ;  describes  his  behavioi 
there,  4  Jew>.  1015—1018,  Whita.  436;  saj 


EUSEBIUS 


309 


that  he  confirmed  that  synod,  1  Jew.  412; 
mentions  his  instruction  and  commands 
against  idolatry,  2  Bee.  71  n.,  305  n. ;  states 
that  he  commanded  all  nations  to  rest 
from  labour  on  Sundays,  2  Jew.  702 ;  says 
that  at  the  time  of  ecclesiastical  sermons 
he  stood  upright,  for  the  reverence  that  he 
bare  to  the  word  •  of  God,  4  Jew.  1017 ; 
affirms  that  he  was  baptized,  not  in  the 
flourishing  state  of  his  age,  but  only  a  little 
before  he  died,  4  Jew.  1003,  1004,  and  that 
he  did  not  at  once  receive  the  sign  of  the 
Lord's  death,  3  Sec.  437  ;  the  Latin  trans 
lation  of  the  Chronicle  corrupted  so  as  to 
make  it  bear  witness  to  the  invention  of 
the  cross,  2  Ful.  190;  the  continuation  of 
his  Chronicle  mentions  an  order  (an.  607) 
that  the  church  of  Rome  should  be  head  of 
all  the  churches,  4  Jew.  733 

iv.  The  Church  and  its  Ministry  (see  iii.) : 
he  says,  the  light  and  law  of  holy  religion 
hath  shined  over  the  whole  world,  sprining  as 
it  were  from  the  bosom  of  the  East,  4  Jew. 
883 ;  affirms  that  the  diversity  of  cere 
monies  in  the  ancient  church  did  not  hinder 
their  fellowship  one  with  another,  4  Bui. 
68;  complains  that  the  head  rulers  of  the 
church  thought  they  occupied  the  place  of 
tyrants,  rather  than  of  priests,  2  Cran.  36 ; 
exposes  the  pride  and  contention  that 
reigned  in  the  councils  of  the  clergy  in  his 
days,  ib.  53;  calls  Demetrius  bishop  of  the 
parishes  of  Alexandria  and  Egypt,  2  Whitg. 
164,  205,  373,  428  ;  speaks  of  other  bishops 
governing  several  churches,  ib.  105,  429 ; 
calls  bishops  of  Rome  elders  and  presidents, 
ib.  250 ;  shews  that  recourse  was  not  only 
had  to  Rome  in  doubtful  cases,  but  to  other 
churches,  and  to  individuals,  4:  Jew.  1044; 
declares  how  in  the  absence  of  Narcissus 
the  governors  of  adjoining  churches  or 
dained  another  bishop,  1  Whitg.  450,  and 
how  Alexander  was  received  as  bishop  of 
Jerusalem  by  consent  of  the  bishops  adjoin 
ing,  ib. ;  shews  that  ministers  had  authority 
to  choose  bishops,  ib.  451 ;  referred  to  on 
a  schismatical  bishop  being  received  back 
as  a  layman,  Coop.  159 n.;  describes  evan 
gelists  as  laying  the  foundations  of  churches, 
committing  them  to  pastors  whom  they 
had  ordained,  and  going  to  preach  else 
where,  1  White/.  502;  speaking  of  Pantenus, 
he  says  there  were  still  in  his  time  many 
evangelists,  ib.  503,  504 ;  says  Dorotheus, 
a  priest,  served  the  emperor  in  civil  busi 
ness,  3  Whitg.  455 ;  describes  an  ecclesias 
tical  school  at  Alexandria,  4  Bui.  199; 
speaks  of  noble  schools  at  Alexandria  in 


Egypt  and  in  other  renowned  churches, 
ib.  483 

v.  Sacraments,  Worship,  Ceremonies : 
he  records  the  baptism  of  Constantine, 
2  Ful.  359, 4  Jeiv.  1003, 1004 ;  mentions  that 
Novatus,  being  baptized  in  sickness,  did 
not  receive  the  chrism,  2  Ful.  389 ;  describes 
the  sacrifice  of  the  new  testament,  Coop. 
92,  94,  1  Jew.  124;  says  that  Christ  made 
a  marvellous  oblation  unto  his  Father, 
giving  unto  us  to  offer  continually  aremem- 
brance  instead  of  a  sacrifice,  2  Jew.  716, 
725,  735,  3  Jew.  337 ;  calls  the  eucharist 
the  sacrifice  of  praise,  and  the  dreadful 
sacrifice,  2  Jew.  716;  declares  that  we  are 
taught  to  offer  to  the  supreme  God  the 
sacrifices  of  Christ's  table,  ib.  715,  716 ; 
says,  we  burn  the  incense  of  prayer,  and 
offer  up  the  pure  sacrifice,  &c.,  ib.  713, 
734;  writes,  we  burn  a  sacrifice  to  God,  a 
memorial  of  that  great  sacrifice,  ib.  723, 
724,  735 ;  speaks  of  offering  reasonable  and 
unbloody  oblations,  ib.  725,  734,  735  ;  calls 
prayer  a  pure  sacrifice,  ib.  725 ;  he  is  a 
witness  that  the  sacrament  was  anciently 
given  to  laymen  in  their  hands,  3  Bee.  412, 
1  Zur.  178  n. ;  cites  an  assertion  of  Irenaeus 
that  the  bishops  of  Rome  were  wont  to 
send  the  sacrament  to  other  bishops  in 
token  of  concord,  4  Bui.  430;  mentions 
one  who  sent  the  sacrament,  in  one  kind, 
to  a  sick  person  (viz.  to  Serapion,  q.  v.), 
Phil.  117  &  al.;  his  account  of  the  minis 
tration  of  the  communion  by  Novatus  the 
heretic,  1  Jtw.  153;  the  canon  law  says 
the  mass  was  made  by  St  James  and  him, 
Pil.  501,  502;  he  says  that  the  Eastern 
churches  immediately  after  the  time  of  the 
apostles  sang  psalms  and  hymns  to  Christ 
our  Lord,  4  Bui.  193 ;  describes  the  churches 
of  his  day,  and  their  furniture,  2  Ful.  149, 
1  Jew.  311;  speaks  of  one  altar  placed  in 
the  midst,  2  Jew.  636,  and  of  the  reverend, 
great,  and  only  altar,  ib. ;  mentions  lights 
in  the  church,  sufficient  to  afford  light  to 
the  worshippers,  3  Jew.  178;  cited  with 
reference  to  the  appointment  of  cemeteries, 
1  Whitg.  535,  537  ;  erroneously  cited  for 
the  tonsure,  2  Ful.  115,  116 

vi.  Heresies :  he  mentions  the  sect  of 
Artemon,  1  Bee.  418 n.;  his  account  of 
Bardesanes  and  his  heresy,  2  Bui.  363;  he 
speaks  of  Basilides  and  his  new  prophets, 
Rog.  82  n.;  mentions  a  council  held  against 
Beryllus,  4  Jew.  1125  ;  says  Cerinthus 
brought  in  his  devices  under  the  pretence 
of  revelations,  3  Jew.  235;  relates  how  St 
John  shunned  his  company,  2  Brad.  329, 


310 


EUSEBIUS  —  EUTYCHES 


1  Bui.  363,  4  BuL  535,  4  Jew.  1100  n. ; 
describes  the  gross  opinions  of  certain 
Chiliasts,  1  Hoop.  161  n.  (as  to  Papias 
and  Nepos,  see  p.  308,  col.  1) ;  he  speaks 
of  the  judgment  of  certain  Donatists 
being  committed  to  Miltiades  and  others, 
4  Jew .  965  ;  on  the  E  b  i  o  n  i  t  e  heresy,  Hog. 
48,  52,  114 nn.;  on  the  Helchesai  tes, ib. 
119  n.;  on  the  pretensions  of  Manes,  ib. 
162  n.;  he  says  the  Montanists  took 
bribes  cunningly  under  the  name  of  obla 
tions,  SJeiv.  347;  speaks  of  Montanus  as 
the  author  of  appointed  days  of  fasting, 
1  Whitff.  224 ;  referred  to  about  Novatus 
or  Novatian,  and  the  Novatian  sect,  1 
Bee.  94  n.,  I  Hoop.  169  n.,  Rog.  138  n., 

1  Whitg.  173  (see  also  v.  above);  on  the 
heresy  of  Paul  of  Samosata,  1  Hoop. 
83  n. ;  he  describes  his  pride,  2  Whitg.  384:-, 
on  the   Severians,  and  their  treatment 
of  scripture,    Rog.   84  n.,  195  n.,   Whita. 
35 

vii.  Miscellanea :  he  quotes  a  passage 
on  fasting  from  Irenseus,  1  Bui.  433,  434 ; 
says,  some  think  they  ought  to  fast  only 
one  day,  others  two,  others  more  (in  Lent), 
3  Jew.  439  ;  disapproves  of  the  marriage 
of  the  clergy,  3  Zur.  229 ;  says,  Dionysius, 
bishop  of  Corinth,  wrote  to  Penytus,  bishop 
of  Gnosus,  "Lay  not  that  heavy  burden  of 
the  necessity  of  chaste  life  upon  the  bre 
thren,"  3  Jew.  425  ;  states  that  Cheremon, 
bishop  of  Nilus,  was  sent  into  banishment 
with  his  wife,  ib.  391 ;  records  an  instance 
of  a  woman  who  put  away  her  husband  for 
adultery,  1  Hoop.  383 ;  referred  to  on 
image  worship,  Rid.  85 ;  he  speaks  of  the 
use  of  images  as  introduced  from  the  hea 
then,  2  Bee.  61,  Calf.  28,  2  Jew.  646,  652, 
654,  Park.  83  ;  his  reply  to  the  empress 
Constantia,  who  asked  him  to  send  her 
the  image  of  Christ,  Calf.  145,  150;  he 
relates  stories  of  the  impotency  of  the  devil, 

2  Lat.  149 ;    describes   a   false  miracle,  2 
Brad.  341 ;   says  that  martyrdom  suffered 
that  the  church  may  not  be  divided,  is  no 
less  glorious  than  that  which  is  suffered  for 
not  doing  idolatry,  4  Jew.  872  ;  speaks  of 
the  repentance  of  Natalis,  the  martyr,  after 
being  seduced  by  heretics,  3  Bui.  76  ;  nar 
rates  the  martyrdom  of  Phfleas,  Pil.  565 ; 
his  error  with  respect  to  the  Therapeutae, 
2  Ful.  101 

Eusebius,  bp  of  Rome :  the  epistles  in  his 
name  spurious,  Calf.  322  n.,  323  n. ;  a  fool 
ish  argument  from  them,  1  Jew.  15  n. ;  they 
call  Christ  the  head  of  the  church,  and 
priests  his  vicars,  1  Jew.  379 ;  describe  the 


invention  of  the  cross,  Calf.  322,  323; 
term  confirmation  a  sacrament,  3  Jew. 
456 

Eusebius,  bp  of  Samosata :  called  the  stand 
ard  of  the  truth,  4  Jew.  1045 

Eusebius,  bp  of  Verceil :  supposed  by  some 
to  have  composed  the  Athanasian  creed, 

3  Jew.  254 

Eusebius,  presbyter  of  Cremona :  a  confession 
of  sins  ascribed  to  him,  Pra.  Eliz.  496; 
a  prayer  before  the  communion,  ib.  519 

Eusebius,  the  Philosopher :  account  of  him, 
Rid.  200  n 

Eusebius,  a  Christian  man :  2  Jew.  1062 

Eustace  (James),  vise.  Baltinglas:  his  rebel 
lion  in  Ireland,  1  Zur.  332  n 

Eustathius,  bp  of  Antioch :  at  Nice,  3  Jew. 
225;  condemned  by  heretical  councils,  Rid. 
134 

Eustathius,  bp  of  Sebastia:  allowed  commu 
nion  at  home,  Coop.  127 :  contemned  the 
public  churches  and  ministered  in  corners, 
2  Ful.  89 ;  depised  married  priests,  Pil. 
565  ;  made  religion  to  consist  in  a  peculiar 
dress,  1  Zur.  159,  348 ;  condemned  by  the 
council  of  Gangra,  Coop.  127,  1  Jew.  194. 
1  Zur.  350;  deposed,  2  Whitg.  28,  29,  41 ; 
thought  by  some  to  have  been  the  author 
of  the  Regulee  Contractiores  ascribed  to 
Basil,  2  Ful.  161  n 

Eustathius,  abp  of  Thessalonica :  on  'E<f>saia 
ypdjji.fn.aTa,  1  Brad.  592 

Eustoehium,  daughter  of  Paula:  3  Zur.  5 

Euthymius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople  (?) : 
his  alleged  address  to  the  girdle  of  the 
virgin,  1  Jew.  535  n.,  536 

Euthymius  Zigabenus:  Comm.  in  iv.  Evan- 
gelia,  Jew.  xxxvi;  he  calls  the  sacrament 
the  table  on  which  lies  the  mystical  supper 
of  Christ,  3  Bee.  388 ;  says  the  bread  has  a 
certain  likeness  to  Christ's  body,  and  the 
wine  to  his  blood,  3  Jew.  510 ;  writes,  we 
may  not  look  barely  upon  these  things,  but 
must  imagine  some  other  matter,  and  be 
hold  it  with  our  inner  eyes,  ib.  470;  ad 
mits  that  Mary  was  not  faultless,  2  Lat. 
226  n. ;  referred  to  on  Simon  being  called 
Peter,  2  Ful.  278,  287 ;  on  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  ib.  167 

Eutropius  (Fl.) :  the  continuations  of  Paul 
the  Deacon  and  Landulphus  Sagax  mis 
taken  for  his  history,  4  Bui.  515,  Calf, 
71  n.,  138, 176,  Park.  92 

Eutropius,  presb.  Long.  :  Tract,  de  Jur.  ac 
Priv.  Imp.,  Jew.  xxxvi,  1  Jew.  240,  3  Jew. 
331,  4  Jew.  682, 1034 

Eutyches  :  his  heresy,  1  Bee.  278,  3  BuL  261, 

4  Bid.  455,    2  Cov.  348  n.    &    addenda, 


EUTYCHES  —  EVIL 


311 


1  Hoop.  G4,  65,  2  Hoop.  74,  Lit.  Edw.  508, 
(557),  Now.  (48),  166,  Phil.  185  n.,  423, 
Rid.  176,  200  ;  how  he  was  deceived,  1  Jew. 
497 ;  he  said  that  the  body  of  the  Lord 
which  was  born  of  Mary  is  not  (now)  of 
our  substance,  but  made  equal  to  his  di 
vinity,  1  Jew.  481,  482,  2  Jew.  699,  3  Jew. 
258 ;  his  profession  of  faith,  3  Jew.  226 ;  he 
alleged  fathers,  1  Jew.  22,  498,  3  Jew.  226, 
4  Jew.  783 ;  expressed  his  desire  to  die  in 
the  faith  of  his  ancestors,  2  Jew.  694 ;  the 
second  council  of  Ephesus  took  part  with 
him,  1  Jew.  35;  how  he  was  rebuked  by 
Eudoxius,  3  Jew.  229 ;  how  by  Leo,  ib.  468 ; 
refuted  by  Vigilius  Tapsensis,  2  Cov.  ad 
denda;  subdued  by  means  of  a  council, 
4  Jew.  1095 ;  condemned  by  the  council  of 
Chalcedon,  1  Bui.  14,  1  Jew.  366,  461, 
3  Jew.  224 

Eutychian,  bp  of  Home:  shews  how  certain 
heretics  beguiled  the  simple,  1  Jew.  497; 
said  to  have  ordained  the  offertory,  3  Bee. 
264,  2  Brad.  308 

Sutychius  :  disinterred  the  dead,  Pil.  652 

Eutychians :  their  heresy,  2  Ful.  391,  Phil. 
184 n.;  they  denied  the  true  humanity  of 
Christ,  Roy.  51 ;  confounded  his  two  na 
tures,  ib.  54;  denied  the  reality  of  his  pas 
sion,  ib.  57 ;  how  confuted,  Hid.  283 

Svagrius :  his  History,  Jew.  xxxvi;  he  is 
the  first  who  speaks  of  the  picture  sent 
to  Abgarus,  Calf.  41  n.;  he  writes  about 
the  council  of  Ephesus,  1  Jew.  66,  374; 
says  it  was  called  by  Theodosius  the 
younger,  Rog.  204  n. ;  records  words  of 
John  bp  of  Antioch  in  that  synod,  Whita. 
678 ;  preserves  words  of  Cyril,  3  Jew.  228, 
229 ;  speaks  of  the  assembling  of  a  council 
at  Constantinople,  4  Jew.  1003 ;  passages 
shewing  that  councils  were  subject  to  the 
emperor,  ib.  1022,  1023, 1025;  he  records  a 
revolt  of  the  Armenians  against  the  Per 
sians,  3  Zur.  746;  referred  to  about  Jus 
tinian,  Calf.  305  ;  he  says  pope  Vigilius  ac 
cused  pope  Sylverius  of  treason  because  he 
would  have  betrayed  the  city  of  Rome  to 
the  Goths,  4  Jew.  1034;  calls  Euphemius, 
and  Gregorias  bishop  of  Antioch,  the  high 
est  priests,  ib.  823;  speaks  of  divisions  in 
the  church  at  Alexandria,  1  \Vkitg.  465 ; 
referred  to  about  the  Acephali,  Rog.  330  n. ; 
declares  that  many  works  of  Apollinarius 
were  ascribed  to  Athanasius,  Calf.  268 ;  he 
speaks  of  Eutychius  disinterring  the  dead, 
Pil.  652 ;  testifies  that  young  children  were 


called  to  eat  the  remains  of  the  sacrament, 
2  Bee.  252,  3  Bee.  456 

Evance  (Tho.  ?) :  2  Lat.  385,  394,  399 

Evangelics:  Protestants  were  so  called,  Lit. 
Eliz.  x. 

Evangelion :  v.  Gospel. 

Evangelists  :  what  they  are,  4  Bui.  105;  their 
office  and  work,  1  Whitg.  299,  300,  493; 
they  have  an  ordinary  function,  ib.  471 ; 
how  they  maybe  said  to  be  in  our  time,  ib. 
500,  &c. 

Evangelium  Sternum :  wrongly  ascribed  to 
Cyril,  a  Carmelite,  Rog.  203;  written  by 
Gerhardus,  ib.  n 

Evans  (  );  proposed  as  bishop  of  Llan- 

daff,  2  Cov.  529  n.,  Grin.  283 

Evans  (  ) :  goes  to  Scotland,  Grin.  295 

Evans  (Lewis) :  Calf.  276,  331 ;  Mr  [Lewis?] 
Evans  answered  by  himself,  2  Ful.  4 

Evaristus,  bp  of  Rome:  a  spurious  epistle 
ascribed  to  him  declares  marriage  without 
the  consent  of  parents  to  be  no  marriage, 
Sand.  50 

Eve:  v.  Adam. 

Her  creation,  3  Bui.  375,  Now.  (32), 
148,  Poet.  253  ;  she  was  deceived  by  Satan, 
Now.  (33),  148 ;  her  unmeasurable  talk  was 
the  cause  of  the  fall,  2  Lat.  92 ;  she  re 
pented  and  took  hold  of  the  promise,  1  Lat. 
243;  was  a  type  of  the  church,  1  Brad. 
508,  1  Ful.  533  n.,  Poet.  253 

Eve,  an  anchoress  of  Leodium  :  Bale  168 

Even :  equal,  1  Tyn.  166 

Evening :  v.  Prayers. 

Evens :  eves  or  vigils,  1  Tyn.  450 

Ever:  the  word  has  two  meanings  in  the 
Hebrew,  2  Hoop.  335 

Everite  (Mabel),  a  child :  slain  by  an  earth 
quake,  Lit.  Eliz.  567 

Evers  (Tho.*  lord):  in  a  commission  for  a 
royal  visitation  in  the  North,  1559,  1  Zur. 
73  n. ;  sent  against  the  rebels  in  the  North, 
1569,  ib.  214  n 

Everson  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  162 

Evesham,  co.  Worcester:  Latimer's  com 
plaint  of  two  monks  there,  2  Lat.  389  ;  the 
mitre,  cross,  &c.,  pawned,  ib.  400;  the 
abbey  dissolved,  ib.  389  n.,  400  n 

Evil:  v.  Prayer  (The  Lord's),  Sin. 

What  the  word  means,  Now.  (80),  201 ; 
God  not  the  author  of  it,  1  Brad.  213,  214, 
321,  2  Bui.  365,  373,  2  Cov.  341, 1  Ful.  663, 
Hutch.  65,  &c. ;  it  to  be  imputed  to  man 
only,  Pil.  613;  the  true  cause  of  it,  2  Bui. 
368,  Hutch.  66 ;  how  God  is  said  to  cause 


*  Either  the  1st  or  the  2nd  baron  Evre  of  Wilton ;   but  both,  according  to  Nicolas,  bore  the  name  of 
William.    The  date  of  the  first  lord's  decease  is  not  found  recorded. 


312 


EVIL  —  EXECUTION 


evil,  2 Bui.  382 ;  the  word  sometimes  means 
the  sinful  deed,  sometimes  the  punishment 
thereof,  ib.  383  ;  all  appearance  of  evil  to 
be  avoided,  2  Jew.  883 ;  on  the  petition 
for  deliverance  from  evil,  I  Brad.  136,183, 
4  Bui.  218  &  al.;  evils  of  the  soul,  2  Bee. 
195,  196,  of  the  body,  ib.  196 ;  evils  of 
the  times  displayed,  ib.  593 ;  what  it  is  to 
be  evil-minded,  ib.  604 ;  who  are  evil,  ib.  603 

Evington  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Evodius,  bp  of  Hippo  :  v.  Eradius. 

Evre  (The  lord) :  v.  Evers. 

Ewelme,  co.  Oxon :  this  was  the  duke  of 
Suffolk's  estate,  3  Zur.  454 

Examination:  A  briefe  Examination  for  the 
Tyme  of  a  certain  Declaration,  &c.,  2  Whitg. 
27,  36,  48,  57,  63,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  xxvii ;  the 
nature  and  necessity  of  self-examination, 
Nord.  47 

Example:  God  to  be  followed  absolutely,  men 
with  caution,  Sand.  375 ;  the  benefit  of 
good  example,  Pil.  451;  it  is  the  most 
effectual  way  of  teaching,  2  Cran.  124 ; 
pastors  must  give  example  of  virtuous  life, 
1  Bee.  16,  17 ;  those  who  teach  soundly 
but  live  disorderly,  kill  by  example,  Sand. 
24.6;  barbarous  nations  impressed  by  the 
sober  behaviour  of  captive  Christian  priests, 
ib. ;  whether  examples  of  Jews  appertain 
to  Christians,  1  Bui.  326;  examples  of 
undoubted  faith,  ib.  91,  (and  see  Faith,  k), 
of  repentance,  3  Bui.  Ill,  IBul.  549,  554, 
of  afflictions  in  the  patriarchs,  2  Bui.  103, 
of  war,  out  of  the  scripture,  1  Bui.  384,  of 
God's  deliverance,  2  Bui.  96 

Exceptio  fori :  what,  Phil.  7,  35 

Exchequer :  v.  Courts. 

Excommunication :  2  Cran.  97  (Inst.  of  a 
Chr.  man),  1  Jew.  143,  144,  3  Jew.  356, 
Now.  (101),  1  Whitg.  84,  3  Whitg.  220, 
&c. ;  a  sword,  a  key,  and  a  rod,  2  Hoop. 
51,  52  ;  it  was  practised  by  the  Jews,  1  Ful. 
567  ;  scriptural  examples  of  it,  2  Jew.  943 ; 
it  implies  communion,  Coop.  122;  it  is  a 
principal  part  of  the  discipline  of  the 
church,  2  Jew.  942 ;  whether  an  essential 
note  of  the  church,  1  Whitg.  185—187 ;  not 
put  away  by  the  doctrine  of  election, 
1  Brad.  327,  328 ;  wrongful  excommunica 
tion  puts  not  out  of  the  church,  ib.  510, 
522,  523;  but  right  excommunication  is  the 
judgment  of  Almighty  God,  2  Jew.  944 ; 
the  right  use  of  it,  1  Tyn.  273,  2  Tyn.  252, 
3  Whitg.  101,  &c. ;  this  is  now  lost,  Hutch. 
323 ;  lost  by  the  church  of  Rome,  through 
private  masses,  1  Jew.  143;  Papists  ex 
communicate  dead  men,  fishes,  and  flies, 
Rog.  311,  locusts,  snakes,  caterpillars,  &c., 


1  Jew.  144;  the  ordinance  much  abused  in 
England,  Grin.  451,  &c.,  2  Zur.  163,  359 ;    ' 
the  English   mode   disapproved  by  Beza,    j 

2  Zur.  129;  civil  excommunication, 3  WJiitg.    j 
266 ;  excommunication  for  non-payment  of    : 
costs,  ib.  279 ;  abuse  of  excommunication 
in    some  foreign    churches,    2  Zur.  252 ; 
errors  respecting  it,  Rog.  309,  &c. ;  views 
of  the  Puritans,  ib.  310,  311;   opinion  of    j 
the  Anabaptists,  Hutch.  323  ;  its  right  use 
should  be  restored,  1  Lot.  258 ;  argument 
propounded  in  the  convocation  concerning 
its  ordinary  use,    Grin.  451;   propositions 
for  its  reformation,  ib.  454;  against  what 
persons  and  for  what  offences  it  should  be 
exercised,  2  Hoop.  51,  52,  126,  Kog.  308; 
proper  against  open  offenders,  1  Hoop.  90; 
said  to  be  always   used   against   immoral 
persons,    1   Whitg.  382;   such   are  in  the 
church  till  they  are  cut  off,  ib.  386 ;  on  the 
excommunication  of  great  men,  Pil.  381 ; 
it  is  too  often  despised  by  such,  ib.  382, 
388;  the  ends  of  excommunication,  Grin. 
263,  Rog.  312 ;  the  power  of  it,  4  Bui.  40 ; 
by  whom  it  should  be  pronounced  and  exe 
cuted,   2  Cran.  117,    Rog.  308,   3  Whitg. 
220,  &c.,  541,  &c. ;  it  should  be  by  the  law 
ful  judgment   of  the   church,   Now.  (95), 
218;   not  to  be  given  at  the  pleasure   of 
some,  but  by  consent  of  all  the  church,  and 
to  be  done  with  prayer,  2  Hoop.  51,  52 ; 
whether  the  people's  consent  .was  required 
of  old,  3  Whitg.  254,  &c. ;  a  form  of  ex 
communication,   2  Jew.  944;    it   was   an 
ciently  for  life  in  some  cases,  1  Jew.  136  ; 
lugentes,  audientes,  and  precantes  distin 
guished,   ib.   143;    killing  an  excommuni 
cate  no  manslaughter  by  the  canon  law, 

2  Cran.  74  ;  how  the  excommunicate  should 
humble  themselves,  2  Jew.  943 ;  how  they 
are  to  be  avoided,  Rog.  307  ;  they  are  to  be 
received  into  the  church  again  on  repent 
ance,  ib.  312  ;  whether  the  children  of  ex 
communicate   persons    may    be    baptized, 

3  Whitg.  142 ;  the  excommunication  of  the 
martyr   Bradford    by    Stephen    Gardiner, 
1  Brad.  492 ;  that  of  certain  members  of 
the  strangers'  church  at  Sandwich,  Park. 
247 ;  the  <5e<r,uos,  or  chain,  a  symbol  of  it, 
Pil.  381  n. ;   excommunication  with  bell, 
book,   and  candle,    1  Brad.  58,    2  Cran. 
282  n 

Excuses :  vain  excuses  of  negligence,  Pil. 
32,  41—43,  172 

Execution  of  laws  :  the  first  and  last  part  of 
good  government,  Park.  246 

Execution  of  malefactors:  v.  Death  (Punish 
ment  of). 


EXECUTION  —  EZRA 


313 


A  strange  story  of  the  execution  of  a 
traitor,  1  Lat.  149;  another,  ib.  163;  other 
stories,  ib.  164 ;  execution  of  a  gentleman 
falsely  accused  of  murder,  ib.  191;  modes 
of  execution,  IBul.  356;  hanging,  the  Eng 
lish  punishment  for  felony,  3  Zur.  205 

Executors :  often  build  churches  and  gild 
saints  with  another  man's  goods,  1  Lat.  22; 
Cyprian  censures  a  priest  for  being  exe 
cutor  of  a  will,  3  Whitg.  415 

Exemption :  that  of  monks,  &c.,  Calf.  97, 
Pil.  380,  390 

Exercises :  v.  Prophesyings. 

Exeter :  the  bishop's  first-fruits  to  the  pope, 
4  Jew.  1078 ;  the  city  besieged  by  the  re 
bels,  1549,  3  Zur.  655 ;  letter  to  the  chap 
ter  respecting  divine  service,  Park.  107 

Exeter  (Marquises  of) :  v.  Courtenay 

Exeter  (Tho.  earl  of) :  v.  Cecil. 

Exhortation  :  we  should  exhort  one  another, 
2  Lat.  87 ;  An  Exhortation  unto  Prayer, 
1544,  y.  Litany ;  a  general  exhortation  unto 
all  men,  Lit.  Edw.  482;  AN  EXHORTATION 

TO     THE     CARRYING     OF     ClIRIST's    CROSS, 

2  Cov.  227,  see  also  1  Brad.  412  n.,  and 
2  Brad.  267,  268,  &c.;  an  exhortation  to 
certain  godly  men,  to  be  patient  under  the 
cross,  &c.,  1  Brad.  375 ;  an  exhortation  to 
the  brethren  throughout  the  realm  of  Eng 
land,  ib.  414;  two  exhortations  to  the  praise 
of  God,  by  T.  B. ;  to  be  sung  before  morn 
ing  and  evening  prayer;  from  the  old  ver 
sion  of  the  Psalms,  Poet.  501,  502 ;  An  Ex 
hortation  to  the  Byshops  to  deal  brotherly 
with  theyr  Brethren,  3  Whitg.  xxviii,  518 
524,  1  Zur.  291  n. ;  an  Exhortation  to  the 
Bishops  and  their  Clergie  to  answer  a  little 
Booke,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  xxviii,  518,  527, 1  Zur. 
291  n 

Exhumation  :  v.  Dead. 

Exile :  ».  Persecution. 

A  fit  punishment  in  certain  cases,  Sand. 
73 ;  affliction  in  it,  2  Bui.  101 

Exiles :  v.  Arau,  Basle,  Frankfort,  Friesland, 
Geneva,  Strasburgh,  Zurich,  &c. ;  also 
Strangers. 

A  list  of  exiles  for  religion,  1  Cran.  (9) ; 
exiles  at  Zurich,  Strasburgh,  Frankfort, 
&cv  Grin.  238,  239  ;  names  of  some  at 
Zurioh,  3  Zur.  752,  of  some  at  Frank 
fort,  i&:  755,  763,  7G4;  exiles  at  Berne, 
ib.  162;  some  expelled  from  Wesel,  ib.  163, 
168;  their  removals,  ib.  166  n.;  some  ex 
pelled  from  Basle,  ib.  164  n. ;  some  reside 
at  Arau,  1  Zur.  88  n.,  2  Zur.  2,  3  Zur.  165, 
166,  167, 170,  some  at  Vevay,  3  Zur.  167 ; 
dissensions  amongst  them,  ib.  170;  ex 
horted  to  walk  without  offence,  Sand.  310, 


&c. ;  they  found  many  tokens  of  mercy,  ib. 
296;  they  prepare  to  return,  Grin.  237; 
their  honourable  dismission  from  Geneva, 
3  Zur.  765  n. ;  poor  exiles  of  France  and 
Flanders  received  by  Elizabeth,  4  Jew. 
H48;  some  in  London,  1568,  ib.  1274 
Exodus :  Tyndale's  prologue  to  this  book, 

1  Tyn.   411 ;     table    expounding    certain 
words  therein,  ib.  418 ;  what  we  see  in  it, 

2  Cov.  17 

Exorcism  :  v.  Baptism,  Demons,  Holy  Water, 
Miracles. 

Exorcists :  ancient  and  modern  ones,  4  Bui. 
114,  115,  256;  not  mentioned  in  the  apo 
stolic  canons,  Whita.  509 ;  the  popish  order, 

3  Jew.  273,  Rog.  258 
Exordium  commune :  3  Jew.  156,  159 
Expectations,  or  Gratia  expectativae :  papal 

instruments  bestowing  benefices  prospect- 
ively,  1  Lat.  49  n 

Expend :  to  weigh  or  consider,  3  Tyn.  247 

Extended:  confiscated,  Sand.  82 

Extortion :  Zaccheus  an  example  to  extortion 
ers,  1  Lat.  405,  414;  extortioners  warned, 
1  Bee.  126 

Extravagantes  :  v.  Law  (Canon). 

Extreme  Unction  :  v.  Unction. 

Extremities :  God  chiefly  helps  in  great  ex 
tremities  ;  examples  thereof  out  of  the  Old 
Testament,  3  Bee.  213,  &c. ;  examples  out 
of  the  New,  ib.  215,  &c. 

Exuperius  (St),  bishop  of  Toulouse :  carried 
the  Lord's  body  in  a  wicker  basket,  1  Bee. 
32,  4  Bui.  419,  2  Ful.  115,  1  Hoop.  233, 

1  Jew.  239,  245,  249,  2  Jew.  554;  his  libe 
rality,   1  Bee.  32,  1  Hoop.  233;  an  epistle 
to  him,  3  Jew.  386 

Eycke  (Corn,  de):  1  Zur.  253  n 

Eye  (At) :  at  a  glance,  Park.  130 

Eyes:  instruments  to  see  God's  will,  2  Hoop. 

329;  the   eye  of  man,  what  it  is,  3  Bee. 

609 ;  a  single  eye,  what,  ib. ;  a  wicked  eye, 

what,  ib. 
Eymericus  (Nic.) :  Directorium  Inquisitorum, 

2  Ful.  21  n 
Eysil :  v.  Eisel. 
Ezechias :  v.  Hezekiah. 

Ezra:  when  he  repaired  the  ruins  of  the 
temple,  he  sent  not  to  Ephesus ;  and  when 
he  purposed  to  restore  the  sacrifices,  sent 
not  to  Rome,  4  Jew.  1047 ;  he  would  not 
ask  for  a  guard,  Pil.  327 ;  his  reading  of 
the  law  to  the  people,  Whita.  212,  213 ;  the 
sealing  of  the  covenant,  4  Bui.  318 ;  said 
by  some  to  have  restored  the  law,  which,  it 
is  alleged,  was  lost  in  the  captivity,  Whita. 
103,  114,  115;  perhaps  he  arranged  the 
scriptures,  and  added  some  things,  ib.  116, 


EZLIA  —  FABRICIUS 


518,  519 ;  said  by  Jerome  to  have  changed 
the  shape  of  the  Hebrew  letters,  ib.  116 

—  Book  of  Ezra:  its  contents,  2  Cov.18; 
Pilkington's  exposition  of  it,  not  known  to 
be  extant,    Pil.  xvi,  308,  367;    the  name 
Esdras  sometimes   includes  the   books  of 
Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  2  Ful.  222  n 

—  III.  and  IV. Esdras:  not  received  by 
the  church  of  Rome,  Whita.  103,  yet  deemed 
canonical  by  some  Romanists,  ib.  103,  104; 
the  former  book  cited  by  some  fathers,  ib. 
68 ;  fabulous  stories  in  the  latter,  ib.  103 


r 


F.  (A.) :  his  preface  to  Hooper's  Exposition, 
2  Hoop.  181 

F.  (Sir  Rob.) :  2  Cran.  258 

Faber  (Basil) :  2  Zur.  77  n 

Faber(Geo.  Stanley):  Calf.  78  n 

Faber  (Guido):  his  speech  in  the  council  of 
Trent,  whither  he  went  as  the  French 
king's  ambassador,  Jew.  xxxvi,  4  Jew.  908, 
916,  947,  948,  949,  Rog.  210 

Faber  (Jac.),  Stapulensis :  was  in  favour  of 
translating  the  scriptures,  1  Tyn.  1G2  n.  ; 
he  allows  that  there  are  many  gross  errors 
in  the  Vulgate,  4  Jew.  907 ;  reproves  the 
word  "adjutores,"  1  Cor.  iii.  9,  the  render 
ing  of  avvepyol,  1  Ful.  383 ;  asserts  the 
excellence  of  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  515 ; 
accounts  the  false  epistle  to  the  Laodiceans 
genuine,  Whita.  303  ;  declares  that  Christ 
gave  his  body  to  his  disciples,  but  after  a 
sacramental  and  spiritual  manner,  3  Bee. 
450;  says  that  when  he  gives  his  flesh  to 
eat  and  blood  to  drink,  he  gives  them  not 
after  a  carnal  manner,  ib.  435,  450 ;  speaks 
against  prayer  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
Whita.  273  ;"finds  fault  with  the  forbidding 
of  priests'  marriage,  2  Jew.  993  n.,  3  Jew. 
417  ;  his  story  of  Valens  the  monk,  2  Cran. 
42 ;  he  published  a  Latin  version  of  a 
spurious  epistle  of  Ignatius,  Calf.  290  n., 
2  Ful.  235  n.,  237  n 

Faber  (Jo.),  bp  of  Vienna:  writes  against 
the  confession  of  Augsburgh,  2  Jew.  103  n.; 
cites  Isidore  on  the  mass,  Pil.  503;  notice 
of  a  pamphlet  against  him  by  Bullinger, 
4  Bui.  xvi. 

Faber  (Jo.),  Dominican :  a  prayer  pro  vera 
fide,  from  his  Precationes  Christianas,  Pra. 
Eliz.  378 

Faber  (J.) :  his  book  on  the  religion  of  the 
Muscovites  states  that  they  added  warm 
water  to  the  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper, 
Rog.  295  n 


Faber  (Martin) :  3  Zur.  539 

Fabian  (St),  bp  of  Rome :  his  election,  1 
Whitg.  451 ;  fiction  of  his  having  baptized 
the  Roman  emperor  Philip  and  his  son, 
2  Ful.  355  n. ;  said  to  have  appointed  seven 
deacons,  and  seven  notaries,  to  record  the 
acts  of  martyrs,  Bale  187  ;  cited  as  calling 
confirmation  a  sacrament,  Calf.  222;  said 
to  have  ordered  that  the  oblation  of  all 
men  and  women  should  be  made  every 
Sunday,  1  Jew.  177 ;  said  to  have  decreed 
that  all  should  communicate  at  least  thrice 
a  year,  2  Bee.  259,  3  Bee.  380,  1  Jew.  176; 
martyred  at  Rome  under  Decius,  2  Hoop. 
109  ;  his  epistles  forged,  1  Jew.  173  ;  erro 
neously  referred  to,  3  Bee.  425 

Fabian  (Edw.) :  v.  Fabyan. 

Fabian  (Rob.) :  his  Chronicle,  Jew.  xxxvii ; 
he  says  Lucius  changed  flamines  for  bishops, 
Pil.  597 ;  describes  the  idols  of  the  Saxons, 
ib.  16 ;  narrates  the  acts  of  Augustine,  ib. 
516;  speaks  of  his  baptizing  in  the  river 
Swale,  ib.  518 ;  says  the  bishop  of  St  David's 
had  no  pall  from  Rome,  ib.  583 ;  records 
the  rebellion  of  abp  Arundel,  3  Jew.  171; 
affirms  that  for  a  thousand  years,  bishops 
and  priests  lived  together  with  their  wives, 
no  law  being  to  the  contrary,  ib.  395 

Fabianis  (Parius  de):  2  Cran.  555 

Fabius  :  his  definition  of  a  sign,  4  Bui.  227 

Fabius  Maximus  :  his  fortitude,  2  Cov.  124 

Fabius,  bp  of  Antioch :  Coop.  159  n 

Fabricius  (Erasmus),  or  Schmidt,  canon  of 
Zurich :  perhaps  referred  to  by  his  Chris 
tian  name,  3  Zur.  236,  255,  but  see  Eras 
mus  [BierusJ  ;  mention  of  his  son,  ib.  681 

Fabricius  (Geo.) :  poems  by  him,  viz. — pro 
felici  in  literis  successu,  Pra.  Eliz.  408 ; 
meditatio  cubitum  euntis,  ib.  410;  de  vera 
Christianorum  felicitate,  ib.  416;  the  Tri- 
dentine  Index  censures  a  passage  in  his 
edition  of  the  Christian  Poets  against 
image-worship,  Rog.  222  n. ;  the  Belgic 
Index  condemns  a  statement  in  the  same 
book,  that  to  adore  the  wood  of  the  cross 
is  manifest  idolatry,  Calf.  376  n 

Fabricius  (Jo.) :  Hist.  Bibl.  Fabriciana?,  2  Ful. 
18  n.,  323  n 

Fabricius  (Jo.),  Montanus :  his  oration  against 
the  council  of  Trent,  Jew.  xxxvii,  3  Jew, 
208,  4  Jeiv.  956 

Fabricius  (Jo.  Alb.) :  works  of  his,  Calf.  407, 
2  Ful.  401,  3  Jew.  560  n 

Fabricius  (Jo.  Hen.),  son  of  the  standard- 
bearer  of  Zurich :  account  of  him,  2  Zur.  53; 
sent  to  England,  ib.  53,54;  his  reception 
there,  ib.  60 — 63 ;  he  was  with  the  earl  of 
Bedford,  1  Zur.  97,  who  placed  him  in  the 


FABRICIUS  —  FAITH 


315 


service  of  Sir  Fra.  Knowles,  vice-chamber 
lain,  2  Zur.  54,  Cl ;  he  visits  bishop  Park- 
hurst,  1  Zur.  108,  111 ;  returns  to  his  own 
country,  2  Zur.  74,  75,  76 ;  saluted,  1  Zur. 
258,  305,  2  Zur.  109 

Fabricius  (Wolfg.),  Capito,  q.  v. 

Fabrotus  (Car.  Ann.) :  2  Ful.  99  n 

Faburden :  a  high  sounding  tone,  Bale  536 

Fabyan  (Edvv.),  sheriff  of  Oxon  and  Berks: 
letter  to  him,  Park.  145 

Fabyan  (Rob.) :  v.  Fabian. 

Face  :  the  command  to  wash  the  face  (Matt, 
vi.)  explained,  2  Bee.  539,  540 

Faculties :  v.  Courts. 

Fagan  :  v.  Fugatius. 

Faggots:  borne  by  way  of  penance,  by  those 
charged  with  heresy,  2  Lat.  320,  333, 
362,  2  Tyn.  45;  the  case  of  Tho.  Bilney, 
2  Lat.  51 ;  that  of  Jo.  Tewkesbury,  1  Tyn. 
32 

Fagius  (Paul) :  saluted,  2  Cov.  520;  dismissed 
from  Strasburgh,  3  Zur.  538,  649,  651; 
invited  to  England,  ib.  51,  329,  476;  ac 
count  of  his  journey  thither,  ib.  331,  332  ; 
his  arrival,  ib.  67,  330n.,  652;  his  reception 
by  Cranmer,  ib.  535,  539;  to  go  to  Cam 
bridge,  ib.  536,  537,  539  ;  his  illness,  ib. 
558,  659 ;  his  death,  3  Sec.  205,  2  Cran. 
426,  3  Zur.  549,  675  ;  Burcher's  opinion  of 
him,  ib.  663 ;  his  dead  body  excommuni 
cated,  Hog.  311 ;  his  remains  disinterred 
and  burned,  1  Jew.  60,  Pil.  65  n.,  217, 
652,  1  Zur.  4  n.,  2  Zur.  20  n.,  24  n.,  51 ;  all 
acts  against  him  and  Bucer  solemnly  re 
scinded  by  the  university  of  Cambridge, 

2  Zur.  51 ;  commemoration  of  them,  1560, 
Pil.  iv  ;  Pilkington's  sermon  at  the  restitu 
tion,  ib.  651 ;  Fagius  cited  as  to  tho  Jewish 
monarch's  copy  of  the  law,  4  Jew.  979,980; 
he  translated  the  Chaldee  Targum,  2  Jew. 
679;  says,  the  Jews  at  this  day  keep  and 
use  the  law   of  God  with   all  reverence, 
4  Jew.  763;  his  opinion  on  marriage  with 
two  sisters,  ib.  1243;  three  letters  by  him, 

3  Zur.  331—333 ;  letters  to  him,  2  Cov.  526, 
3  Zur.  32,  329 ;  letter  to  him  and  Bucer, 
3  Zur.  2 

—  His  sons  Paul  and  Timothy,  3  Zur. 
331;  one  of  them  educated  by  Cranmer, 
2  CW>62j>,  3  Zur.  32;  Paul  mentioned,  ib. 
332,  355;  his  daughter  Charity,  ib.  330;  his 
daughter  Sarah  married  Jo.  Ulstetter,  ib. 
331  n 

Fain  :  to  desire,  2  Tyn.  231 

Fairfax  (Edw.) :  his  translation  of  Tasso, 
Calf.  47  n 

Fairs :  v.  Markets. 

Faith:  v.  Analogy  of  faith,  Assurance,  Christ, 


Creeds,  Free-will,  God,  Justification,  Pray 
ers,  Reason,  Religion,  Unbelief,  Works. 

(a)  "What  faith  is,  its  nature,  &c.,  1  Bee. 
81,  208,  2  Bee.  13,  482,  3  Bee.  177,  602, 
609,  615,  618,  1  Bui.  44,  81,  82,  84,  2  Bui. 
336,  401,  4  Bui.  24,  1  Cov.  344, 345,  1  Hoop. 
145,  265,  513,  1  Lat.  61,  2  Lat.  88,  Nord. 
17,  Now.  (100),  Phil.  329,  1  Tyn.  407,492, 
2  Tyn.  14,  205,  3  Tyn.  198;  its  office, 
2  Tyn.  14;  homily  of  the  true,  lively,  and 
Christian  faith,  2  Cran.  135  ;  of  true  faith, 
especially  in  the  prospect  of  death,  2  Cov. 
81—86 ;  two  chief  points  of  it,  1  Bui.  94 ; 
it  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the 
evidence  of  things  which  do  not  appear, 
1  Cov.  5,  an  undoubted  persuasion  of  the 
mind,  1  Bui. '87,  assured  hope  and  confi 
dence  in  Christ's  mercy,  2  Cran.  113,  an 
assurance  to  the  conscience  of  being  pre 
destinate  to  be  saved,  3  Bcc.  172,  173, 
1  Brad.  313;  it  consists  not  in  learning, 
but  in  simplicity  of  believing,  Phil.  134;  it 
stands  not  in  disputing,  2  Brad.  121 ;  faith 
is  a  principal  part  of  Christian  religion, 
Now.  (6),  118;  the  very  foundation  of  it, 

1  Bee.  207,  269;  it  is  the  rock  on  which 
Christ  built  his  church,  2  Tyn.  281,  3  Tyn. 
31  (v.  Peter) ;   the  eye  of  our  soul,  1  Jew. 
540 ;  sight  by  faith  surer  than  by  the  eye, 
Pil.  215 ;  the  certainty  of  faith  the  greatest 
certainty,  2  Lat.  337 ;  the  spiritual  sight  by 
it  is  the  true  sight,  1  Bee.  112 ;  it  beholds  the 
truth  of  God,  2  Jew.  934;  perceives  the  mys 
teries  of  God,  Lit.  Edw.  512,  (560) ;  it  is 
the  hand  by  which  we  receive  the  benefits 
of  God,  2  Lat.  170,  the  mouth  of  the  soul 
wherewith  Christ  is  received   and  eaten, 

2  Bee.  295,  Lit.  Edw.  517,  (565),  the  mar 
riage  garment,  1  Lat.  286,  a  buckler,  ib.  504, 
the  altar  of  God,  2  Jew.  735 ;  errors  respect 
ing  faith,  Hog.  113;    vain  braggers  of  it 
censured,  1  Bee.  81,  208 ;  there  is  a  blind 
imagination,  falsely   called   by   the   name, 

3  Tyn.  275,  a  faithless  faith,  3  Tyn.  199 ; 
that  of  the   multitude  of  professors  is  a 
different  thing  from  true  faith,  ib.  69,  70, 
107,  114;  faith  is  resolved  by  some  Papists 
into  assent  to  the  judgment  of  the  church, 
Whita.  341,  342 ;  the  collier's  faith,  to  be 
lieve  as  the  church  believes,  2  Hoop.  543 n.; 
the  faith    of  hypocrites,  2  Tyn.  11,  130; 
that  of  swine,  or  the  carnal,  ib.  11 ;  that  of 
wicked  men  and  devils,  2  Cran.  85, 86, 133, 
135,    1  Ful.  419,   Phil.  413,   1  Tyn.  278, 
2  Tyn.  146,  201,  3  Tyn.  197  ;  faith  described 
by  James,  1  Tyn.  120,  125;  Paul  and  James 
(y.  v.)  speak  of  two  different  kinds  of  faith, 
PAt7.412;  some  Popish  writers  speak  of  ten 


316 


FAITH 


different  kinds,  or  more,  ib. ;  true  faith  and 
false  distinguished,  2  Cran.  133, 135,  1  Lat. 
237,  421,  Now.  (27,  28),  142—144,  1  Tyn. 
12,  53,  493,  2  Tyn.  11,  3  Tyn.  196:  there 
are  two  kinds  of  faith,  an  historical  faith, 
and  a  feeling,  or  real,  faith,  ib.  50,  51, 
Whita.  364 ;  general,  and  particular,  or 
special,  faith,  1  Bui.  99,  4  Bui.  304 ;  it 
must  be  special,  as  well  as  general,  1  Ful. 
415,  2  Lat.  10,  124;  faith  inspired  and 
gotten,  1  Bui.  100 ;  true  faith  is  infused  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  thence  called  by  the 
schoolmen  "fides  infusa;"  the  faith  we 
obtain  from  the  church  is  not  infused, 
but  acquired,  Whita.  355,  448 ;  formal 
and  informal  faith,  I  Bui.  100,  Calf.  85; 
faith  is  not,  as  many  suppose,  mere  assent, 
1  Tyn.  52, 121,  278,  2  Tyn.  146,  154,  201, 
3  Tyn.  197  ;  to  believe  that  there  is  a  God,  is 
not  to  belie  vein  God,  1  Tyn.121,2  Tyn.  146; 
faith  is  not  a  mere  opinion,  but  a  persuasion 
wrought  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  1  Brad.  371 ; 
it  is  not  merely  to  believe  the  histories,  but 
to  believe  that  Christ  died  for  ourselves, 
1  Lat.  420, 421, 1  Tyn.  123 ;  we  must  believe 
that  Christ  was  born  and  gave  himself 
for  us,  2  Bee.  235 ;  true  faith  is  an  appro 
priating  faith,  1  Tyn.  224;  it  is  hard  to  be 
found,  1  Lat.  168 ;  how  we  may  ascertain 
that  we  have  it,  1  Bee.  346,  2  Lat.  194; 
dead  faith  is  useless,  ib.  312,  316;  faith 
works  miracles,  1  Tyn.  82;  but  the  faith 
which  does  this  is  not  necessarily  saving 
faith,  3  Tyn.  197,  199  ;  the  decline  of  faith 
in  the  latter  days,  1  Brad.  376 ;"  first  faith  " 
(1  Tim.  v.),  not  a  vow  of  celibacy,  Whita. 
482,  483;  infants  may  have  faith,  2  Bee. 
211,  212  ;  it  may  dwell  in  children  though 
not  yet  declared  by  works,  ib.  213,  214; 
faith  recommended,  3  Bee.  164,  165 ;  an 
admonition  for  it,  1  Bee.  272;  it  is  a  duty 
which  all  men  owe  to  God,  2  Bee.  402,  403; 
it  is  the  will  of  God  that  it  should  be  ex 
ercised,  ib.  156 ;  sentences  and  examples  of 
scripture  encouraging  to  it,  1  Bee.  405,  &c. ; 
"have  faith  in  God,"  the  text  expounded, 
ib.  148 ;  the  necessity  of  faith,  ib.  78,  79, 98, 
99 ;  we  must  have  it  to  enjoy  the  benefits 
of  God,  ib.  118  ;  without  it  God's  goodness 
profits  nothing,  ib.  147  ;  examples  of  this, 
ib.  147,  148;  those  who  lack  faith  are 
called  enemies  of  God,  1  Hoop.  262 ;  want 
of  faith  is  the  cause  of  damnation,  2  Lat. 
206 

(b)  Its  unity  : — faith  is  one  alone,  1  Bui. 
97  ;  antiquity  of  the  Christian  faith,  1  Cov. 
4,  14;  it  is  older  than  the  Jewish  dispensa 
tion,  ib.  35 ;  that  of  the  fathers  before 


Christ  one  with  ours,  2  Bui.  284  (v.  Fathers 
before  Christ) ;  THE  OLD  FAITH,  trans 
lated  from  Bullinger  by  bp  Coverdale, 

1  Cov.  1,  &c. ;  faith  in  Christ  as  Mediator, 
is  taught  in  the  Old  Testament,   Whita. 
612 ;  the  faith  of  the  church  is  one  and 
the  same  in  all  ages,  2  Hoop.  519  ;  there  is 
one  faith  for  all  sorts  of  men,  Whita.  670, 
671 ;  we  end  by  the  same  faith  as  we  begin 
by,  Pil.  132 

(c)  Of  its  origin,  increase,  &c. : — it  is 
not  attainable  by  free-will,  but  is  the  gift 
of  God,  and  the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 

2  Bee.  14, 212, 1  Brad.  65,435,  536,  2  Brad. 
133, 1  Bui.  84,  87,  363,  1  Hoop.  246,  2  Hoop. 
59,  262,  Now.  (63),  183,  Pra.  B.  89,  Sand. 
268,  1  Tyn.  53,  56,  413,  488,  493,  3  Tyn. 
51,  139,  140,   192,    Whita.  342,  355—358, 
454  ;  it  is  in  God  only  to  appoint  when  and 
how  it  shall  be  given,  2  Hoop.  220 ;  More's 
vain  imagination  that  a  man  may  captivate 
his  understanding  to  believe,  3  Tyn.  140; 
though  in  the  external  way  we  perfectly 
hold  the  doctrines  of  religion,  we  have  not 
learned   any   dogma    aright   without   the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,   Whita.  364; 
faith  not  ours  but  by  God's  working  in  us, 

2  Cran.  129  ;  is  God's  seed,  given  to  those 
that  be  ordained  to  everlasting  life,  Pra. 
B.  65 ;    we  can  be  stedfast  only  if  God 
give  and  confirm  our  faith,  2  Bee.  632, 633; 
it  must  be  laid  as  a  sure  foundation,  ib. 
638 ;  it  is  the  foundation  of  religion,  1  Bee. 
207,  269;  it  ever  is  the  companion  of  true 
repentance,  ib.  78,  2  Bee.  12,  3  Bee.  209, 

3  Bui.  35, 62, 1  Hoop.  33, 1  Lat.  370;  a  part 
of  true  repentance,  1  Bee.  97, 98, 1  Tyn.  478 ; 
the  foundation  of  repentance,  2  Cov.  343; 
repentance  without  faith  avails  nothing, 
1  Bee.  79,  2  Cov.  343;  lady  Faith  and  her 
gentleman   usher,   1  Brad.  40,   41 ;    lady 
Faith,  her  usher  and  train,  1  Lat.  168,  237 ; 
faith  must  be  conjoined  with  reverentfear, 
1  Bee.  207,  208  ;  the  ordinary  way  to  it  is 
the  preaching  of  God's  word,  2  Bee.  212, 

1  Bui.  84 ;  it  cometh  by  hearing,  1  Brad. 
65,  2  Brad.  78,   2  Cov.  308,   1  Lat.  200, 
418,  2  Lat.  174,  Phil.  104,  Pil.  112,  Sand. 
153,  1  Tyn.  499,  Whita.  648 ;  it  has  not  at 
all  times  like  strength,  2  Hoop.  221,  222, 
248;  it  is  always  imperfect  in  us,  1  Hoop. 
22  ;  faith  and  the  feeling  of  it  are  different, 

2  Lat.  207  ;  weakness 'of  faith  no  cause  for 
despair,  2  Hoop,  221,  222,  248  ;  right  faith 
is   accepted,  though  it  be  weak,  1  Hoop. 
261,  2  Tyn.  9,  3  Tyn.  208;  how  the  weak 
in  faith  are  to  be  guided,  1  Tyn.  95,  506; 
they  should   be  upheld   by   the  stronger, 


FAITH 


317 


2  Tyn.  8;  they  are  chastised  in  pity,  ib.  9; 
the  disciples  had  not  much  faith,  2  Lat. 
186;  of  its  increase,  I  Bui.  98,  3  Bui.  191 ; 
it  is  increased  by  the  same  means  as  it  is 
gotten  by,  viz.  the  word,  Pil.  112 ;  we  must 
pray  for  it,  1  Bui.  86 ;  it  is  confirmed  by 
sacraments,  2  Cov.  308,  2  Ful.  1C9;  perfec 
tion  of  faith  is  to  be  sought,  Sand.  424; 
of  the  decrease  of  faith,  1  Bui.  98;  David 
lost  not  his  faith  when  he  sinned,  and 
therefore  he  repented,  3  Tyn.  203 

(d)  Its  excellence,  and  the  good  that 
comes  by  it : — the  excellence  of  faith,  2 
Brad.  78 ;  it  is  a  treasure  incomparable, 
2  Hoop.  219 ;  esteemed  of  God,  2  Lat.  201 ; 
its  power  and  praise,  1  Bee.  79,  1  Bui.  101, 
2  Jew.  740;  it  is  mistress  in  the  soul, 

1  Hoop.  78 ;    it  is  much,  it  is  altogether, 

2  Bee.  604;    it  is  true  knowledge,  1  Bui. 
101 ;  the  certainty  thereof  is  the  greatest 
certainty,  2  Lat.  337  ;   it  may  be  perfect, 
though  knowledge  is  not  clear,  ib. ;    the 
commodities  it  brings  to  us,  2  Bee.  14 ; 
the  benefits  we  receive  of  God  through  it, 
with  probations  of  scripture,  ib.  482,  483; 
it  quickens  and  joins  us  to  God,  1  Bui.  103; 
it  makes  a  Christian  man,  1  Bee.  269  ;  by 
it   only  comes  salvation,   1  Tyn.  15,  471, 

3  Tyn.  274—276;  it  applies  the  merits  of 
Christ's  death  to  us,  1  Hoop.  50;   appre 
hends  his  righteousness,  ib.  51 ;  the  forgive 
ness  of  sins  comes  by  it,  1  Hoop.  50,  1  Lat. 
370;  by  it  we  are  justified,  and  receive  other 
blessings,  2  Bee.  638  (v.  Justification) ;  it 
only  justifies,  2  Bee.  176,  639,  3  Bee.  233, 
1  Bui.  104,  118,  2  Bui.  339,  1  Cov.  5,  3  Jew. 
583,  &c. ;  Poet .  380,  Rid.  259, 1  Tyn.  46,  278, 
488,  499,  2  Tyn.  137,  3  Tyn.  195—206, 274  ; 
probations  of  this  out  the  scripture,  3  Bee. 
331,  &c. ;   translations  respecting   special 
faith  and  only  faith  examined,  1  Ful.  415  ; 
whilst  faith  only  justifies,  faith  that  is  alone 
justifies  not,  3  Tyn.  196;  we  mean  not  faith 
without  other  virtues  following,  but  without 
any  other  work  or  deed  justifying,  1  Cov. 
6;  faith  is  not  the  efficient  cause  of  justifi 
cation,  but  the  instrumental  cause,  1  Ful. 
405,    2  Jew.  748,    1  Lat.  235,  2  Lat.  147, 
Now.  (6r>,  180,  2  Tyn.  89,  Wool.  32;  God 
accepts  the  believer  as  righteous,  2  Bee. 
636,  1  Tyn.  478,  497 ;  what  faith  compre 
hends  and  applies  to  us  of  Christ,  2  Hoop. 
477;  through  it  Christ's  fulfilling  of  the 
law  is  ours,  2  Bee.  636 ;  by  faith  we  have 
remission  of  our  sins,  and  are  made  par 
takers  of  peace  with  God,  1  Hoop.  50, 2  Jew. 
748,  1  Lat.  370,   Sand.  290,   1  Tyn.  294 ; 
it  makes  us  at  one  with  him,  1  Tyn.  118; 


makes  us  his  children,  1  Tyn.  63,  2  Tyn.  145; 
filleth  hungry  souls,  3  Tyn.  223;  brings 
tranquillity  of  conscience,  2  Hoop.  300; 
makes  happy,  1  Bui.  102;  causes  the  heart 
to  feel  joys  and  mirth  unspeakable,  2  Hoop. 
220;  establishes  the  mind,  1  Bee.  147; 
where  the  heart  believes  in  Christ,  there 
he  dwelleth,  1  Tyn.  369 ;  faith  certifies  us 
of  the  Spirit's  presence,  ib.  489;  fears  no 
danger,  2  Lat.  152  ;  is  the  demonstration  of 
election,  3Bec.  172, 173, 1  Brad.  313;  by  it 
we  seek  and  obtain  all  good  things  of  God, 

2  Bee.  45,  46,  1  Bui.  95 ;   he  that  hath  it 
hath  eternal  life,  1  Cov.  249,  3  Tyn.  225 ; 
Gentiles,  as  well  as  Jews,  justified  by  it, 

1  Bui.  115 

(e)  Though  justification  is  by  faith  alone 
(see  d,  above),  true  faith  is  not  without 
works  following,  but  is  fruitful  in  all  good 
deeds,  1  Bee.  80,  &c.,  270,  272,  2  Bee.  638, 

3  Bee.  210,  1  Brad.  372,  1  Bui.  117, 118, 
120,  2  Bui.  335,  336,  3  Bui.  32,  1  Cov.  6, 

2  Cov.  342,  2  Cran.  136,  137,  140,  &c., 
1  Ful.  449,  1  Hoop.  33,  265,  2  Hoop.  69, 
218,  571,  3  Jew.  583,  &c.,  1  Lat.  168,  237, 
Lit.  Edw.  512,    (560),   Now.   (61),  180; 
1  Tyn.  13,  53,  55,  56,  59,  &c.,  118,   363, 
489,  499,  2  Tyn.  187,  194,  3  Tyn.  142,  196, 
Wool.  32 ;    according  to   More's  doctrine, 
the  best  faith  may   be  coupled  with   the 
worst  life,  3   Tyn.  142,  150;  the  apostles 
wrote   against  the  abusers  of  grace  and 
faith,    2  Bui.  338 ;    probations  out  of  the 
scripture  that  faith  is  not  idle,  but  fruitful 
in  doing  good  works,  3  Bee.  334,  335;  that 
faith  which  brings  forth  no  good  works  is 
a  dead  faith,  2  Cran.  133,  135 ;  faith  puri 
fies  the  heart,  1  Lat.  485,  produces  a  new 
life,  2  Tyn.  77,  3  Tyn.  238,  gives  the  de 
sire  and  power  to  do  good  works,  1  Tyn. 
115,  493,  494,   3  Tyn.  276,  is  the  root  of 
all  goodness  and  obedience,    2  Tyn.  175, 
194;  true  believers  keep  God's  command 
ments,  1  Coy.  249;  faith  obeys,  2Bul.33(i; 
there  can  be  no  obedience  without  it,  1  Tyn. 
26,    3  Tyn.  173,    nor    any  true    religion, 
Sand.  260;   it  makes  deeds  good,  1  Tyn. 
120,  2  Tyn.  125,  126;  it  is  such  a  precious 
jewel  in  God's  sight  that  nothing  is  ac 
cepted  without  it,  3  Bee.  46;   without  it 
deeds  are  abominable,  2  Tyn.  126,  all  vir 
tues  are  but  sins,  2  Bee.  14;   on  the  text 
"  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin,"  2  Brad. 
376,  Pil.  168;  faith  is  always  accompanied 
by  love,  1  Bee.  272,  2  Cov.  342,  1  Lat.  449, 
454,   1  Tyn.  192,   223,  475,  2  Tyn.  88,  89, 
130,  174,  204,   3  Tyn.  196—200;   no  man 
can   have   the   right  faith,  unless  he  love 


318 


FAITH 


God  in  his  heart,  2  Cran.  86;  faith  and 
love  comprehend   the   whole  law  of  God, 

2  Tyn.  188;  faith  produces  love,  ib.  130; 
faith  and  hope,    2  Bui.  88;   faith  cannot, 
any    more  than   hope   and   charity,   stand 
with  evil  living,  2  Cran.  138,  139  ;  many 
think  they  have  faith,  though  their  lives 
declare  the  contrary,  ib.  ;  they  that  con 
tinue  in  evil  living  cannot  have  true  faith, 
ib.  1-33,  135;   faith,  hope,  and  charity,  in 
separable,  Lit.  Edw.  515,  (5G2),  Nord.  17, 
&c.,  2  Tyn.  7,  13,  14,  3  Tyn.  95;  of  faith 
and  zeal;  verses  by  Jo.  Bodenham,  Poet. 
455 ;  exhortation  to  faith  and  good  works, 
1  Sec.  210 

(/)  The  foundation  of  faith,  and  its 
objects : — true  faith  is  founded  on  God's 
word  and  promises,  Coop.  131,  1  Cov.  18, 
&c.,  1  Lat.  544,  1  Tyn.  121,  278 ;  it  be 
lieves  not  every  thing,  1  Bui.  90 ;  believes 
neither  too  much  nor  too  little,  3  Tyn.  95; 
leans  to  God  and  his  word,  1  Bui.  92 ;  be 
holds  the  truth  of  God,  2  Jew.  934  ;  cleaves 
to  the  word  of  God  only,  1  Sec.  270 ;  be 
lieves  the  holy  scriptures,  1  Bui.  96 ;  pleads 
the  promises,  2  Tyn.  89,  lays  hold  of  them, 
and  relies  upon  them,  1  Bee.  98,  2  Bee. 
604 ;  some  matters  of  faith  are  repugnant 
to  reason,  3  Tyn.  234;  the  twelve  articles 
of  Christian  faith,  2  Bee.  15—52,  483—489; 
in  them  stands  the  church's  unity,  1  Brad. 
524 ;  to  believe  in  God,  what,  3  Jew.  253, 
255,  &c. ;  the  fathers  expound  the  first 
clause  in  the  creed  in  a  threefold  sense, — 
"  Credo  Deo,  credo  Deum,  credo  in  Deum," 
Calf.  86,  Whita.  300 ;  faith  in  God  the 
Father,  2  Bee.  16,  483,  3  Bee.  135,  136, 
1  Sul.  124,  2  Hoop.  23 ;  in  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  2  Sec.  19,  484,  3  Bee.  136,  &c., 
1  Bui.  127,  2  Hoop.  27,  477 ;  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  2  Sec.  38,  487,  3  Sec.  141,  142, 
1  Bui.  155,  2  Hoop.  39 ;  as  regards  the 
church,  2  Bee.  41,  88,  3  Sec.  133,  134, 
1  Bui.  158,  2  Hoop.  40,  519;  as  regards 
forgiveness  of  sins,  2  Sec.  43,  488,  3  Sec. 
144,  1  Bui.  164,  2  Hoop.  58;  as  regards 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  2  Bee.  46,  489, 

3  Sec.  144, 145,  1  Bui.  168,  2  Hoop.  61 ;  as 
regards  everlasting  life,    2  Bee.   49,  489, 
3  Bee.  145,   1  Bui.  177,    2  Hoop.  62;   the 
confession  of  Christian  faith,  2  Bee.  579, 
580 ;  the  sick  man's  confession  of  his  faith, 
3  Bee.  135,  &c. ;    see  also   Confession   of 
Faith,  Creeds. 

(g)  The  rule  of  faith  :  (v.  Church,  I.  viii, 
Scripture,  Tradition) :— multitude  of  adhe 
rents  is  no  proof  of  a  right  faith,  3  Tyn. 
102,  103,  107,  109,  116,  122 ;  tradition  not 


the  rule  of  faith,  Whita.  484,  485  ;  Staple- 
ton's  definition,  ib.  328,  485;  how  we  may 
know  the  right  faith  without  the  aid  of  the 
outward  church,  2  Cran.  13;  God's  word 
the  rule  of  faith,  2  Jew.  998,  Whita.  474, 
484,  485 ;  the  catholic  faith  is  based  on 
scripture,  2  Jew.  988;  faith  cannot  be  re 
formed  but  by  the  word  of  God,  3  Bui.  121 

(h)  The  life,  conflict,  and  victory  of 
faith:— the  life  of  faith,  1  Brad.  253,  440; 
a  godly  Christian  life  is  the  trial  of  faith, 
2  Cran.  139 ;  we  must  have  it  in  walking 
before  God,  1  Bee.  207;  true  faith  cannot 
be  kept  secret  in  the  heart  without  confes 
sion,  2  Hoop.  218,  571,  &c. ;  it  is  ever  as 
sailed,  3  Tyn.  31 ;  the  work  of  faith,  1  Bee. 
78 ;  the  conflict  of  faith,  1  Brad.  254 ;  its 
power  and  support  in  adversity,  1  Cov.  173; 
it  is  strengthened  in  affliction,  ib.  125,  317  ; 
it  overcomes  the  world,  2  Tyn.  197,  208, 
209 ;  it  is  a  remedy  to  put  away  sin,  3  Bee. 
209;  a  means  to  resist  the  devil,  ib.  157  ;  it 
gives  us  victory  over  death  and  the  devil, 
2  Lat.  148,  194;  it  is  the  victory  of  all 
Christians,  1  Bui.  120;  victory  is  by  it 
alone,  Sand.  435 

(i)  Faith  in  respect  to  prayer  and  ordi 
nances  : — it  is  needful  in  prayer,  1  Bee.  148, 
2  Bee.  132,  133,  4  Bui.  175,  1  Lat.  172, 
Lit.  Edw.  523,  (570),  Now.  (67),  187,  Pil. 
295,  Pra.  B.  xix;  it  gives  the  desire  and 
power  to  pray,  1  Tyn.  118;  stirs  up  to 
prayer,  4  Bui.  551 ;  invocation  springs  from 
it,  3  Bui.  212;  it  pleads  the  promises, 
2  Tyn.  89 ;  we  must  pray  for  faith,  1  Bui. 
86 ;  prayer  without  faith  is  sin,  Nord.  16 ; 
the  life  of  him  that  prayeth  must  be  answer 
able  to  his  faith,  4  Bui.  177;  faith  is  con 
firmed  by  sacraments,  2  Cov.  308,  2  Ful. 
109 ;  necessary  in  order  to  their  reception, 

1  Cov.  80,   1  Hoop.  134;    it  goes  before 
baptism  in  those  that  have  the  use  of  reason, 

2  Sec.  211 ;  earnest  faith  must  be  given  to 
the  words  of  absolution,  1  Bee.  102 ;  it  is 
necessary  for  worthy  preparation  for  the 
Lord's  supper,  2  Bee.  234,  235 

(h)  Examples  of  faith: — Adam,  1  Cov. 
25,  26,  2  Hoop.  325,  2  Lat.  5;  Eve,  1  Cov. 
25;  Abel,  ib.  27;  Enoch,  ib.  31;  Noah, 
ib.  32;  Abraham,  1  Bui.  59,  87,  89,  115, 
2  Bui.  18,  3  Bui.  44,  49,  4  Bui.  318—320, 
651, 1  Cov.  34,  35,  2  Cran.  209, 1  Ful.  406, 
&c.,  2  Ful.  385,  2  Hoop.  89,  2  Lat.  171, 
Pil.  352, 1  Tyn.  497;  Isaac  and  Jacob,  1  Cov. 
36 ;  Joseph,  ib.  37 ;  Moses,  ib.  38,  Pil.  341, 
425 ;  Joshua,  1  Cov.  50 ;  Rahab,  1  Tyn.  119; 
David,  4  Bui.  551,  1  Cov.  53,  54,  3  Tyn. 
203;  the  prophets,  1  Cov.  67;  Zacharias, 


FAITH 


FAMINE 


S19 


Elizabeth,  Simeon,  ib.  69 ;  the  shepherds, 
2  Lat.  88  ;  the  leper  (Matt,  viii.),  ib.  169  ; 
the  centurion  (Matt.  viii.),l  Bul.Ql,  I  Lat. 
534;  the  woman  with  the  issue  of  blood, 
1  Bui.  92;  Jairus,  1  Lat.  534;  the  woman 
of  Canaan,  1  Bui.  92;  Peter,  3  Tyn.  38, 
Whita.  430,  431 

Faithful :  v.  Christians. 

Falcidius :  considered  deacons  equal  to  priests, 
1  Jew.  355,  3  Jew.  293 

Falckner  (Hen.) :  3  Zur.  199,  216,  241,  &c., 
(v.  Falconer). 

Falcon  (Mich.) :  3  Zur.  638 

Falconer  (  ):  named,  1  Zur.  G9;  his 

death,  ib.  79  (perhaps  Hen.  Falckner). 

Falkner  ( ),  a  godly  matron:   3  Zur.  42 

Fall :  v.  Adam,  Angels,  ii,  Man. 

Fallenburg  (Philip) :  3  Zur.  719 

Falling  away  :  v.  Apostasy. 

Falsehood :  v.  Deceit,  Lying. 

False  witness :  v.  Witness. 

Fame :  v.  Vanity. 

Families :  v.  Parents. 

Familists,  or  Family  of  Love  :  a  sect  of  Ana 
baptists,  followers  of  H.  Nicholas,  Grin. 
3GOn.,  Nord.  114,  Poet.  261,  Rog.  13  n., 
Sand.  130  ;  they  said  that  God  by  them 
made  heaven  and  earth,  Rog.  41 ;  affirmed 
all  things  to  be  ruled  by  nature,  ib.  42; 
denied  Christ's  equality  with  the  Father 
in  his  Godhead,  ib.  49 ;  made  an  allegory 
of  his  incarnation,  ib.  52 ;  understood  his 
passion  allegorically,  ib.  68,  110;  likewise 
his  resurrection,  ib.  64;  denied  or  debased 
the  estimation  of  the  scriptures,  ib.  78, 
Whita.  WS;  interpreted  them  allegorically, 
Rog.  197;  taught  that  whatsoever  is  writ 
ten  of  Christ  must  be  fulfilled  in  us,  ib. 
59,  163;  disliked  written  commentaries,  ib. 
196;  preferred  their  own  imaginations  to 
the  word  of  God,  ib.  79, 158;  held  that  the 
law  ceremonial  was  still  in  force,  ib.  89, 
314;  termed  predestination  a  licentious 
doctrine,  ib.  156;  denied  original  sin,  ib. 
97  ;  said  that  it  comes  by  imitation,  ib.  99 ; 
affirmed  that  the  elect  and  regenerate  sin 
not,  ib.  101 ;  said  that  men  may  perfectly 
keep  the  law  of  God,  ib.  123;  denied  the 
possibility  of  sinning  after  having  received 
the  Spirit,  1  Lat.  229  ;  asserted  Christ  and 
his  righteousness  to  be  inherent  in  the 
righteous,  Rog.  115 ;  held  that  the  visible 
church  is  free  from  sin,  ib.  167,  179,  that 
themselves  were  free  from  sin,  ib.  135,  141, 
that  they  only  were  the  church  of  God,  ib. 
169 ;  believed  that  themselves  only  should 
be  saved,  ib.  153 ;  said  that  to  be  saved  it 
was  only  necessary  to  have  the  heart  and 


affections  with  them,  ib.  160;  taught  that 
the  sacraments  might  be  received  merely 
for  obedience  to  magistrates,  ib.  246,  284  ; 
derisively  termed  the  water  at  baptism  "ele- 
mentish  water,"  ib.  177,  278;  maintained 
that  none  should  be  baptized  until  thirty 
years  old,  ib.  280;  said  there  was  no  true 
baptism  but  among  themselves,  ib.  275; 
enjoined  community  of  goods,  ib.  353; 
gave  alms  only  to  their  own  sect,  ib.  355 ; 
temporized  in  religion,  ib.  320;  allowed 
perjury  to  escape  persecution,  ib.  119, 357  ; 
condemned  all  war,  ib.  351 ;  prohibited  the 
bearing  of  any  weapons  but  staves,  ib. ; 
held  that  no  man  should  be  put  to  death  or 
persecuted  for  his  religion,  ib.  350 ;  charged 
Cranmer  and  Ridley  with  burning  Joan  of 
Kent,  ib. ;  condemned  magistracy,  ib.  337; 
thought  that  before  the  resurrection  there 
should  be  no  magistrates,  because  the 
wicked  should  be  rooted  out,  ib.  346;  af 
firmed  that  none  can  minister  the  upright 
service  or  ceremonies  of  Christ  but  the 
regenerate,  ib.  271 ;  laboured  to  make 
contemptible  the  outward  admission  of 
ministers,  ib.  333;  denied  all  calling  but 
the  immediate  call  from  God,  ib.  239,  240; 
termed  God's  ministers  "scripture-learned," 
"letter-doctors,"  "teaching-masters,"  &c., 
ib.  78, 177,  194,  233 ;  their  co-deified  elders, 
ib.  202;  they  said  there  should  be  no 
preaching,  ib.  325;  called  it  presumption 
and  unbecoming  in  any  man  to  preach,  ib. 
233 ;  held  that  the  word  is  taught  not  by 
preaching  but  by  revelation,  ib.  231 ;  said 
none  understood  the  mysteries  of  the  king 
dom  of  God  but  their  elders,  ib.  194,  and 
that  none  but  them  should  busy  themselves 
about  the  word,  ib.  241;  they  called 
churches  common  houses,  ib.  186,  320;  held 
conventicles,  ib.  191;  contemned  the  Lord's 
day,  ib.  187;  made  the  promises  of  happi 
ness  to  be  accomplished  in  this  life,  ib.  88; 
acknowledged  no  triumphant  state  in 
heaven,  ib.  166 ;  taught  that  the  righteous 
were  already  in  godly  glory,  &c.,  ib.  68; 
denied  the  salvation  of  the  body,  ib.  145, 
and  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked,  ib. 
67 ;  declared  hell  to  be  only  in  the  heart 
and  conscience,  ib.  148;  said  that  they 
were  a  free  people,  ib.  185;  declared  to  be 
half-Papists,  ib.  187  ;  books  by  and  against 
them,  Rog.  notes,  passim. 
Famine :  affliction  therein,  2  Bui.  101 ;  the 
prevalence  of  dearth,  2  Bee.  617  ;  sent  as  a 
punishment  for  sins,  ib.  617,  618 ;  caused 
by  covetousness,  1  Lat.  99 ;  dearths  in  the 
time  of  popery,  Pil.  611 ;  a  great  one  in 


320 


FAMINE 


FASTING 


1550,  1  Lat.  527  ;  one  in  England  in  queen 
Mary's  time,  Lit.  Eliz.  569 ;  Whitgift's 
letter  to  the  bishops  of  his  province,  for 
fasting  and  prayer  upon  occasion  of  .a 
dearth,  1596,  3  Whitg.  617 

Famoust :  famousest,  1  Jew.  13 

Fanon,  or  Fannel :  v.  Maniple. 

Farced :  stuffed,  filled,  2  Bee.  423 

Fare:  r.  Bill. 

Farel  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  622 n.; 
mentioned,  ib.  328,  548,  622 ;  letter  to  him 
and  others,  2  Zur,  121 

Farewell:  v.  Sermons. 

Farewell  to   London,  1  Brad.  434;   to    | 
Cambridge,    ib.  441 ;    to  Lancashire    and 
Cheshire,  ib.  448 ;  to  Walden,  ib.  455  ;  the 
farewell ;  verses  by  Sir  W.  Raleigh,  Poet. 
233 

Farewell  (Cape) :  v.  Cape. 

Faringdon  (Hugh),  abbot  of  Reading:  exe 
cuted,  3  Zur.  317  n.,  614  n.,  627 

Farley  (My  lord  of) :  v.  Hungerford  (Sir  W.). 

Farming :  v.  Benefices. 

Farnese  (Alex.),  duke  of  Parma:  v.  Alex 
ander. 

Farnham,  co.  Surrey :  Grin.  260,  261 

Farnham  (Nich.  de),  bp  of  Durham:  resigns 
his  see,  Grin.  399  n 

Farr  (Edw.) :  editor  of  Select  Poetry,  Poet. 

Farrar  (Rob.),  bp :  v.  Ferrar. 

Farringdon  (Hugh) :  v.  Faringdon. 

Fasciculus  Temporum  :  Jew.  xxxvii;  used  by 
Caxton  in  his  continuation  of  the  Poly- 
chronicon,  Pil.  598  n. ;  on  the  merits  of 
St  Benet,  ib.  80 ;  it  rehearses  twenty 
schisms  between  popes  and  their  partakers, 
ib.  545 ;  speaks  of  the  kingdom  of  France 
being  removed  from  the  right  heirs  by 
pope  Zachary,  4  Jew.  683;  says  there  was 
no  honour  bestowed  on  pope  Joan  at  her 
burial,  ib.  650,  656 

Fasciculus  Rerum  Sciendarum  :  a  book  print 
ed  at  Cologne  (the  original  edition  of  the 
work  next  mentioned),  4  Jew.  738 

Fasciculus  Rerum  Expetendarum  et  Fugien- 
darum,  ab  Orthuino  Gratio,  stud.  E.  Brown  : 
2  Brad.  160,  Jew.  xxxvii,  Rid.  374 ;  re 
ferred  to  about  Constantine's  Donation, 
2  Ful.  261  n.,  4  Jew.  678  n. ;  Brown's  error 
respecting  this,  2  Ful.  360  n. ;  referred  to 
about  Gregory  VII.,  2  Hoop.  240 n.;  this 
work  contains  the  commentaries  of  .<Eneas 
Sylvius,  2  Ful.  302  n. ;  referred  to  about  an 
assembly  at  Nuremberg,  4  Jew.  738  n. ;  on 
baptizing  bells,  Calf.  16  n. ;  on  the  con 
fession  of  the  Waldensian  brethren,  2  Brad. 
161,  1  Jew.  235,  Rid.  374 

Fast  (adv.) :  stedfastly,  1  Tyn.  451 


Fastidius:  an  early  English  bishop,   1  Bee. 

367  n 
Fasting:  v.   Meats. 

(a)    Its  nature,  intent,  profit,  &c. : — A 

FRUITFUL  TREATISE  OF  FASTING,  by  T.  Be- 

con,  2  Bee.  523 ;  he  says  none  had  written 
of  it  in  English,  ib.  527 ;  of  fasting,  1  Bui. 
428,  &c.;  fasting  defined,  what  it  is  to  fast 
aright,  1  Bee.  105,  162,  163,  2  Bee.  528, 
&c.,  537,  3  Bee.  609,  620,  621,  1  Bui.  428, 
&c.,  1  Hoop.  348,  538,  1  Tyn.  75,  90, 
2  Tyn.  91,  &c.;  the  fast  that  God  requireth, 
2  Tyn.  48 ;  that  which  is  merely  outward 
or  constrained  he  abhors,  2  Bee.  529,  530; 
godly  admonitionsconcerningfasting,  I  Bee. 
109 ;  several  things  to  be  observed  in  it, 

1  Bee.  107,  2  Bee.  537,  Pil.  559  ;  the  true 
fast  rises  of  a  heart  contrite  and  sorrowful 
for  sin,  1  Bee.  161,  2  Bee.  531,  532,  of  a 
mind  given  to  godliness,  2  Bee.  532,  533; 
it  is  a  fruit  of  repentance,  ib.  542  ;  it  con 
sists  not  only  in  abstinence  of  meats,  but  in 
forsaking  of  sin,   ib.  539,  540;  its  dignity 
and  excellence,  1  Bee.  103;  the  praise  and 
profit  of  it,  ib.  104;  fasts  are  of  two  kinds, 
public  and  private,  1  Bui. 428;  or,  by  com 
mandment,  and  voluntary,  Pil.  558;  public 
fasts,  2  Whitg.  486;  what  it  is  to  fast  in 
secret,  1  Bee.  109,  2  Bee.  540,  &c. ;  a  third 
sort  of  fasting  mentioned  by  Isaiah,  Pil.  558; 
another  division, — spiritual,  and  corporal 
fasting,  1  Bee.  104;  the  true  use  of  fasting, 

2  Bee.  542,  &c. ;  first,  to  mortify  and  tame 
the  flesh,    2  Bee.  543,    &c.,  3  Bee.  529, 

1  Bui.  430,  1  Tyn.  90,  440,  2  Tyn.  91,  94, 

137,  138,  3  Tyn.  80 ;  a  rule  to  be  observed 
herein,  2  Bee.  545 ;  to  eschew  evil,  1  Bee. 
106;   secondly,  to   have  more  liberally  to 
give  to  the  poor,  2  Bee.  545, 546,  3  Bee.  529; 
fasting  is  helpful  to  good  works,  Wool.  67, 
88;  the  true  fast  is  to  exercise  works  of 
mercy,  1  Bee.  105 ;  that  pleases  God  best 
which  is  accompanied  by  such  works,  2  Bee. 
538,  539 ;  thirdly,  that,  as  godly  men  of  old, 
we  may  be  more  apt  to  pray,  2  Bee,  546, 
&c.,  1  Bui.  430 ;  for  this  cause  fasts  were 
appointed  of  ancient  fathers,  2  Bee.  548; 
spiritual  exercises  in  fasting,  ib.  528 ;  Christ 
joined  prayer  with  it,  ib.  547 ;  so  did  the 
apostles,  &c.,  4  Bui.  183;   by  prayer  and 
fasting  devils  are  cast  out,  1  Tyn.  82;  alms, 
prayer,  and  fasting,  go  together,  2  Tyn.  93, 
94 ;  they  are  our  spiritual  sacrifices,  1  Bee. 

138,  161;    fasting  and   alms  are  the  two 
wings  of  prayer,  ib.  163 ;  fourthly,  that  we 
may  the  better  hear  and  digest  God's  word, 

2  Bee.  548,  &c. ;  for  this  cause  it  was  insti 
tuted  on  the  evens  of  solemn  feasts,  ib.  549, 


FASTING 


321 


550;  how  fasting  should  be  enjoined  by 
priests,  2  Tyn.  95  ;  against  wicked  and  un 
godly  faster^,  1  Bee.  106 

(6)  The  manner  of  fasting  (see  also  a  and 
d),  2  Bee.  528,  529,  537,  &c.,  1  Bui.  431 ;  it 
stands  not  in  abstinence  from  eating  and 
drinking  only,l Bee.  105,103, 2  Tyn.  94;  it  is 
not  a  choice  of  certain  kinds  of  meat,  but  a 
perpetual  temperance,  Wool.  135;  godly  men 
abstained  in  it  not  only  from  meat,  but  from 
all  that  might  delight  the  flesh,  2  Bee.  52!) ; 
the  ancient  custom  was  to  fast  from  all 
meats  till  night,  1  Bee.  105  ;  on  abstinence 
from  meats,  Phil.  403  ;  on  eating  fish,  PH. 
568,  559;  white  meats  (butter,  eggs,  cheese, 
&e.)  allowed  in  Lent,  2  Cran.  508 ;  some 
superstitious  persons  would  not  taste  an 
egg  in  Lent,  Sand.  104;  difference  be 
tween  fasting  and  abstinence,  3  Jew.  1G9, 
170 

(c)  The    time   of  fasting   (see   also  d; 
likewise  Ember  days,    Friday,  Holy-days, 
Lent),  1  Bui.  431 ;  fasting  on  certain  days 
is   by  a  positive  law    only,   2  Cran.   156; 
fasting   on    Sundays   anciently    forbidden, 
2  f'ul.  237,  accounted  wicked  by  Tertul- 
lian,  Calf.  257,  deemed  lawful  by  Augustine, 
Whita.  573;  not  expedient,  1  Whitg. 223, 228, 
229 ;  fasting  on  Wednesdays,  Park.  235 ;  on 
Wednesdays,  Fridays,  Saturdays,  2  Tyn.  93  ; 
on  Fridays,  Park.  216 ;  this  was  required 
by  a  civil  law,  2  Lot.  80,  81;  an  indifferent 
act  in  itself,  1  Hooj}.3'2  ;  the  golden  Fridays, 
Pil.  80;  abstinence  on  Fridays  and  Satur 
days,  2  Lai.  16,  17;   monkish  fasting  be 
fore  Lent,  2  Tyn.  92;  fasting  used  in  Lent, 

2  Bee.  526;   fasting  in  honour  of  saints, 

3  Tyn.  81;    St  Brandon's  fast,  lady-fasts, 
&c.,    2  Tyn.  98;    St  Tronion's  [Ronan'sJ 
fast,  our  lady's  fast,  &c.,  Pil.  80;  Popish 
fast  days,  ib.  551 ;  article  respecting  abro 
gated  ones,    Grin.  1GO;    fasting  days  ap 
pointed  by  particular  churches,  Pil.  556 

(d)  Fasting  in  different  ages  and  coun 
tries  (see  also   b  and   c) :  —  that    of   the 
fathers   in   the  old  law,  2  Bee.  528,  533, 
2  Tyn.  97 ;   it  was  not  practised  by  them 
that   they   might   be   justified    thereby,   2 
Bee.  542 ;  scriptural  examples,  1  Bee.  103, 
104,  Wool.  136;  Jewish  fastings  were  so 
lemn,  2  Bui.  162;  the  false  fasting  of  the 
Jews,  3  Tyn.  68;  why  God  castaway  their 
fasts,  1  Bee.  109,  2  Bee.  539 ;  fasting  left 
free  by  scripture,  3  Bee.  529,  1  Bui.  434, 
1  Hoop.  348 ;  the  apostles  determined  no 
thing  about  it,   Whita.  665;  but  Montanus 
did,  Pil.  558,   Whita.  596,  665 ;  the  church 
of  old  taught  that  men  should  fast  (except 


at  the  time  of  the  taking  away  of  the  Bride 
groom)  of  their  own  will,  not  by  command 
ment:  this  was  blamed  by  Tertullian  when 
a  Montanist,  Whita.  666  ;  differences  in 
the  early  church,  1  Bui.  432;  Epiphanius 
writes  that  in  his  day  the  custom  was  to  eat 
nothing  but  bread  and  salt  for  some  days 
before  Easter,  Calf.  270,  Wkita.  666;  in 
Ambrose's  time  there  was  no  fasting  be 
tween  Easter  and  Whitsuntide,  Pil.  556 ; 
so  in  Augustine's  time,  Calf.  270;  different 
customs  at  Home  and  Milan  in  those  days, 
Pil.  557;  the  Popish  manner  of  fasting, 
2  Bee.  533,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  124;  this  was 
wicked,  2  Bee.  542 ;  it  rose  of  custom  or 
superstition,  ib.  535,  536;  Popish  super 
stitious  fasting,  Pil.  559,  1  Tyn.  90;  its 
vanity,  Poet.  281 ;  the  fondness  of  the  Pa 
pists  in  their  fasting,  2  Bee.  536;  different 
fasts  among  them,  Pil.  80;  their  erroneous 
doctrine  concerning  fasting,  2  Bee.  542  ; 
how  much  it  was  trusted  in,  ib.  414  ;  how 
it  was  abused  by  monks,  2  Tyn.  91 ;  the 
eating  of  any  kind  of  flesh  forbidden  to 
them  by  the  canon  law,  ib.  276 ;  the  Car 
thusians  thought  the  eating  of  fish  pleasing 
to  God,  1  Tyn.  278;  story  of  a  monk  who 
was  a  great  faster,  2  Bee.  534 ;  a  Popish 
feasting  fast,  2  Tyn.  97  ;  otter  was  counted 
as  fish,  ib.  n. ;  Papists  forbid  fiesh,  but  not 
wine,  Whita.  596 ;  diverse  customs  prevailed 
on  the  two  sides  of  Cheapside,  they  being  in 
different  dioceses,  Pil.  557  ;  faitingnottaken 
away  by  the  reformers,  but  not  bound  to 
certain  prescribed  days,  Phil.  405;  not  taken 
away,  but  reformed,  2  Jew.  1026,  4  Jew. 
1140;  abstinence  from  flesh  at  certain  times 
required  by  law  in  England,  \Lut.  372,  'lLat. 
17,  80,  81,  2  Whitg.  51)5;  this  was  done  for 
policy,  3  Jew.  169,  &c.,  to  encourage  the 
fisheries,  2  Cran.  506,  to  maintain  mariners 
and  set  men  a  fishing,  Grin.  407,  408;  Tyn- 
dale  would  have  fasting  to  be  so  required  by 
law  for  the  commonweal's  sake,  2  Tyn.  93; 
a  proclamation  of  king  Edward  for  absti 
nence  from  flesh  on  Fridays  and  Saturdays, 
and  in  Lent  time,  2  CVa/i.507;  meat  disal 
lowed  in  Lent  and  on  fast-days,  except  by 
dispensation,  1  Zur.  164,  358;  on  licences 
to  eat  flesh  in  Lent,  &c.,  3  Whilg.  276, 
2  Zur.  360;  Hooper  desires  licences  to  eat 
flesh  on  the  fish  days,  for  himself  and  Jo. 
Samford,  2  Brad.  396;  increase  of  fish 
days  in  queen  Elizabeth's  time,  4  Jew. 
1142;  no  flesh  was  to  be  had  at  inns  on  fast 
days,  2  Zur.  203;  yet  flesh  was  eaten  on 
those  days  in  spite  of  the  queen's  command 
ment,  Pil.  484,  555;  that  fasting  which  is 
21 


FASTING  —  FATHERS 


commanded  of  the  high  powers  is  to  be 
kept,  2  Bee.  530,  531 ;  why  the  law  was 
enforced,  8  Bee.  621 ;  orders  respecting  the 
mode  of  keeping  a  fast  in  1563,  Lit.  Eli:. 
489,  490 ;  the  form  of  prayer  on  that  occa 
sion,  £6.  47S;  reference  to  this  fast,  4  Jev. 
1141 ;  Grindal  blames  the  neglect  of  fast 
ing,  Grin.  93  n.,  Lit.  Eli:.  4S9  n.;  the 
Wednesday  fish  day  (in  Lent)  dispensed 
with  at  Oxford,  Cambridge,  and  Winches 
ter,  Park.  235  ;  Whitgift's  letter  to  the 
bishops  of  his  province,  for  fasting  and 
prayer  on  occasion  of  a  dearth,  1596, 3  Whita. 
617* 

Fate:  r.  Fortune. 

Fathers :  r.  Forefathers,  Parents, 

Fathers  before  Christ :  r.  Church,  Covenants, 
Faith,  Jews. 

The  likeness  and  difference  of  the  eld 
and  new  testaments  and  people,  2  Bid.  282 ; 
the  patriarchs,  and  the  line  of  divine  tra 
dition,  \Brnl.  39—42,  4  Bui.  23;  More 
alleges  the  faith  of  the  patriarchs  before 
the  flood,  to  prove  that  scripture  is  not  the 
necessary  ground  of  a  true  faith,  3  Tyn. 
133—135 ;  the  old  fathers  were  under  grace, 
Hutch.  247,  326;  they  were  redeemed  and 
justified  even  as  we  are,  1  Ful.  279,  1  Lot. 
521 ;  their  faith  one  with  ours,  2  Bui.  283, 
284,  2  Cran.  133,  1  Lot.  378;  how  they 
saw  God,  3  Bvl.  142  ;  they  worshipped  the 
Hcly  Trinity,  Hutch.  122 ;  looked  for  eter 
nal  happiness  through  Christ,  Rog.  87  ; 
they  looked  beyond  their  sacrifices  to  him, 

1  Cor.  46;  Christ  suffered  for  them,  3Bul. 
42;  they  were  saved  by  him,  1  Cor.  72, 

2  Lot.  5 ;  salvation  was  not  only  promised 
to  them,  but  performed,  2  Bui.  288;  Christ 
was  present   with   them,  PH.  134  ;    thev 
had  one  Spirit  with  us,  2  Bui.  2S5,  and 
one  manner  of  invocation,  ib.  292;   they 
had  ceremonial  and  judicial  laws,  1  Bui. 
211 ;  their  sacraments  (q.  r.)  were  in  effect 
the  BUM  mi  ours,  1  Bui.  58.  2  Bui.  292 ; 
they  communicated  with   Christ,   4  Bui. 
434;    they    did   eat   his  flesh    and    drink 
his  blood,  Hutch.  248;  their  hope  and  in 
heritance  the   same   as  ours,  'J  Bui.  288; 
the  patriarchs  exercised  hnsbandrr,  2  Bui. 
31 ;  their  longevity,  1  Bui.  41 ;  their  hos 
pitality,  2  Bui.  59 ;  their  afflictions,  U>.  103 

Fathers  of  the  Church  :  c.  Bibliotheca,  Doc 
tors,  Yitae  Pat  rum. 

How  we  should  esteem  them,  4  Jew. 
1173 ;  they  are  greatly  to  be  honoured, 
Coop.  148;  counsel  of  Yincentins  Lirinen- 
sis  concerning  them,  2  Ful.  175 ;  they  were 
well  esteemed  by  Ridley,  Rid.  158*;  the 


reason  of  Becon's  citing  them,  1  Bee.  134 ; 
Jewel's  celebrated  appeal  to  the  fathers 
for  the  space  of  600  years  after  Christ, 
1  Jev.  20,  21,  2  Ful.  28,  58 ;  Calf  hill  reve 
renced  them  with  all  his  heart,  Calf.  260, 
and  offered  to  abide  by  their  decision,  ib. 
11 ;  the  cry  "  Fathers,  fathers/'  1  Tyn.  324 ; 
what  authority  is  to  be  attributed  to  them, 
Coop.  145,  1  Hoop.  520;  what  authority  is 
ascribed  to  them  by  the  church  of  Konse, 
Whiia.  412, 413;  those  who  were  not  bishops 
deemed  by  Papists  of  less  authority,  ib. 
413;  with  what  judgment  we  should  read 
their  writings,  Calf.  59;  how  they  ought 
to  be  read  and  taken,  Phil.  352 ;  they  are 
not  to  be  followed  in  all  things,  1  Lot.  213; 
they  are  to  be  treated  differently  from  the 
canonical  books,  2  Cran,  32,  33;  they  are 
not  authors  of  doctrine,  but  witnesses  and 
expounders,  Rid.  28;  without  the  written 
word  of  God  they  cannot  prove  any  doc 
trine  in  religion,  2  Cran.  22,  51 :  their  doc 
trine  to  be  tested  by  scripture,  1  Tyn.  330, 
3  Tyn.  133, 136;  to  be  accepted  if  accordant 
with  scripture,  Rid.  114  ;  not  to  be  heark 
ened  to,  if  they  dissent  from  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  1  Bee.  87,  3  Bee.  390 ;  they  would 
not  have  themselves  further  believed  than 
this,  ib.  390,  391,  402,  403;  to  interpret 
scripture  by  the  doctors,  is  to  measure  the 
meteyard  by  the  cloth,  1  Tyn.  153;  their 
unanimous  consent  not  the  rule  of  inter 
pretation,  Whita.  448  < r.  Scripture);  this 
cannot  be  the  rule,  because  there  was  a 
time  when  their  writings  were  not  extant, 
ib.  456;  card.  Cajetan  denies  that  the  expo 
sition  of  scripture  is  tied  by  God  to  their 
unanimous  consent,  ib.  466 ;  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  their  unanimous  consent,  9. 
455;  they  expounded  scripture  diversely, 
but  were  not  therefore  heretics,  1  Tyn. 
384;  their  opinions  and  judgments,  some 
times  involve  contrarieties,  3  Je:c.  239 ; 
indeed  they  seldom  ajree,  Whita.  414; 
examples  of  their  variance,  ib.  455;  often 
as  they  differed  in  opinion,  they  always 
appealed  to  the  scriptures,  2  Cran.  77  ; 
they  allege  the  testimonies  of  the  primitive 
church,  not  to  establish  faith,  but  to  shew 
in  what  sense  the  word  of  God  was  used, 
I  Hoop.  169;  Christ  built  his  church  in 
them,  the  devil  his  chapel  in  heretics, 
3  Bee.  401 ;  being  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  they  could  teach  nothing,  in  prin 
cipal  points,  but  that  which  is  agreeable  to 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  2  Bee.  277;  while 
unwilling  to  adopt  their  fancies,  we  do 
not  reject  their  exposition,  Calf.  263;  re- 


FATHERS  —  FEASTS 


821 


marks  on  the  opinions  of  several  of  them, 
3  Zur.  228 — 233 ;  in  some  points  they  erred, 

1  See.  278,  3  Bee.  404,  3  Bui.  308,  Calf. 
258,  359,   Coop.  146,  2  /W.  41,  Rid.  163, 

2  Whitg.  435;   they  were  often  deceived, 

3  Jew.  176;  some  were  in  error  in  holding 
that  all  who  died  without  baptism  were 
lost,  2  Bee.  214,  224 ;  some  spoke  nnad- 
Yisedly  of  repentance,  &c.,  1  F ul.  439,  441 ; 
in  disputation  against  heretics  they  some 
times  seem  to  approach  the  opposite  errors, 
2  Jew.  608 ;  their  faults  in  action,  2  Whitg. 
436;  it  should  not  be  our  object  to  seek 
for  proofs  of  their  imperfection,  Calf.  58, 
226 ;  they  frequently  used  phrases  which 
have  been   misunderstood,  ib.  75;    often 
employed  hyperbole  and  metonymy,  ib.  77 ; 
if  the  old  doctors  had  foreseen  controver 
sies,  they  would  hare  written  more  plainly, 

2  Lat.  268;  they  are  often  misunderstood 
when  they  speak  of  the  sacraments,  Rid. 
114;    they  moved  no  contentions    about 
them,  4  Bui.  284;  in  treating  of  them  they 
delighted  in  amplification  of  words,  2  Jeie. 
762;   they  called  the  sacraments  by   the 
names  of  the  things  signified.  1  Hoop.  52-3; 
termed    the    sacramental    bread    Christ's 
body,  and  the  Lord's  supper  a  sacrifice, 
Grin.  63, 1  Ty*.  370,372:  their  words  after 
wards  understood  amiss,  1  Ty*.  372 ;  they 
did  not  admit  the  carnal  presence  of  Christ's 
body  in  the  sacrament.  1  Brad.  93,  1  Cra*. 
passim;  their  testimony  against  transub- 
stantiation  (q.  c.}, Rid.  23,  ic.,  173. See.;  the 
fathers  were  alleged  by  heretics,  1  Jev.  S3, 

3  Jetc.  226,  they  are  perversely  used,  and 
misquoted,  by  Papists,  1  Jetc.  e4,  Rid.  11-5, 
FnWo.314,315,  327 ;  they  have  both  herbs 
arid  weeds,  but  Romanists  commonly  gather 
the  latter,  Rid.  114;  though  alleged  by  Pa 
pists  they  are  really  adversaries  to  them, 
3  Bee.  402,  PkiL  115, 1  Tya.  325, 3  Ty*.  132 ; 
the  Romish  profession  of  observing  their 
injunctions  to  the  utmost  jot  is  a  mere  pre 
tence,  Calf.  260;  an  instance  of  the  way 
in  which  Expurgatory  Indexes,  while  appa 
rently  abstaining  from    censuring,  effec 
tually  condemn  their  sentiments,  ib.  375  n.; 
words  of  theirs  against  the  pope's  doctrine, 
Grix.  63  (and  see  above } ;  fathers  alleged 
in  support  of  tradition,  Whita.  564 — 610; 
against  it,  A.  669 — 704 :  they  taught  that 
the  second  commandment  is  moral,  Cmlf. 
42,  43:  held  that  faith  only  justifies,  2  Crax, 
130,133;  their  opinion  on  things  indifferent, 
1  Whiig.  213 ;  saying  of  an  ancient  father 
about  affliction,  3  .Bee.  104 :  the  elder  fathers 
were  diligent  primhan.  Hutch.  6;  igno 


rant  "y  condemned  by  some  as  new  doctor*, 
2  Lat.  319;  the  writings  of  the  fathers 
much  corrupted,  Coop.  170,  2  Ful.  59,  1 
Hoop.  520,  many  spurious  works  ascribed 
to  them,  Calf.  268,  Coop.  170,  1  Jew.  Ill, 
173,  2  Jeie .  894,  3  Ty*.  48.  1  Zur.  147  ; 
remarks  on  their  respect  ivestyles  of  writing, 
Whita.  479;  their  works  to  be  kept  in 
church  libraries,  2  Cra*.  161 

Fathers  (ghost'y):  learned  ones  to  be  sought, 
1  Bee.  102 

Fatherstone  (  ) :  r.  Featherstone. 

Fande  (  ),  mayor  of  Cambridge:  Pit. 

•..-•: 

Faustinas,  a  bUhop :  claimed  supremacy  for 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  1  Jev.  355 

Faustus.  the  Manic-bee :  opposed  by  Angus- 
tine,  1  FuL  146,  147;  he  affirmed  that 
Mary  was  the  daughter  of  Joachim,  a 
Levite,  2  Cra*.  3O 

Faustus,  the  Pelagian :  his  doctrine  about 
faith  and  works,  2  Tun.  104, 122 ;  be  says, 
we  must  not  doubt  that  Christ  gave  h "•*•?** 
for  the  whole  world,  3  Bee.  422 ;  a  sermon 
amongst  the  works  of  Augustine  ascribed 
to  him  by  the  Benedictine  editors,  Sand, 
173  n 

Favour:  r.  Grace. 

Fawden  (Tho.) :  Hutch,  x. 

Fear:  r.  God.  The  want  of  the  fear  of  God  is 
the  root  of  all  evil,  2  Bee.  416 ;  the  fear  of 
God  is  of  two  sorts,  3  BuL  60,  PH.  104; 
what  fear  we  ought  to  have  towards  him, 
1  Bee.  2O8:  our  fear  must  be  chOdlike,  not 
servile,  Saxd.  184—186:  there  is  a  servile 
fear,  2  Whitg.  475 ;  this  is  the  first  cause 
of  idolatry,  1  Hoop.  453:  fearfnlness  con 
demned,  Pil.  378,  432 ;  fear  goes  before 
love,  ib.  104 :  it  is  east  out  by  lore,  2  Tym. 
203;  there  is  a  fear  which  must  be  joined, 
with  lore,  Saxd.  186;  the  godly  tremble 
at  God's  word,  ib.  269:  there  are  two  sons 
of  fear  in  respect  to  rulers,  2  Hoop.  107 ; 
fear  of  the  law  is  the  last  remedy,  1  Tym. 
185:  fear  of  men  is  a  great  fiui^t  in  a  judge, 
I  Bui.  348 

fear  (r.  a.) :  to  terrify,  1  Ty*.  139 

Feasting:  banquets  cnstomably  made  at 
Christmas,  1  Bee.  61 ;  worldly  evil  talk  at 
them,  ib.  62;  banqueting  and  drunkenness 
condemned,  1  Lat.  254 ;  banqueting  a  vain 
pleasure,  not  to  be  rejoiced  in,  9  Bee.  440, 
441 :  the  evils  it  has  brought,  £6.  441 

Feasts: 

Jewish  feasts  (see  their  names):  Ike 
holy  times  in  general,  2 BuL  159,  Ac.;  the 
sabbath,  ».  161 ;  the  new-awon,  £*.  163; 
the  paasover,  t».  163;  pentecost,  £6. 164 ; 

21— S 


FEASTS 


the  feast  of  the  savei.th  month,  or  of  taber 
nacles,  ib.  165,  166;  this  (according  to 
Bullinger's  reckoning)  included  the  feast 
of  trumpets,  ib.  165,  the  feast  of  cleansing, 
or  day  of  atonement,  ib.  iGo,  the  feast  of 
tabernacles  strictly  so  called,  ib.  16-3,  and 
the  congregation  or  assembly,  ib. ;  other 
yearly  solemnities,  of  human  institution, 
viz.  the  feast  of  purim,  and  the  feast  of 
dedication,  ib.  162;  the  year  of  jubilee,  ib. 
166 

—  Christian  festivals,  v.  Holy-days ;  also 
Christmas,  Easter,  Pentecost,  &c. 

—  Feastfnl   days   appointed   by  magis 
trates  are  to  be  observed,  2  Sec.  83,  such 
observance   being   in   itself  an  indifferent 
act,  1  Hoop.  32;  the  feast  of  asses,  Jan.  14, 
1  Tyn.  91  n 

Feat :  employment,  2  Bui.  31 

Feate  :  ingenious,  Calf.  317 

Featherston*  (Alex.):  slain  by  N.  Ridley, 
Rid.  ii.  n 

Fetherstone  (Chr.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xliv; 
a  sonnet  by  way  of  exhortation  to  the 
Frenchmen,  revolted  from  true  religion, 
ib.  467 

Featherston  (Nich.)  :  slays  W.Ridle,  Rid.  ii.  n 

Feiherston  (  ):  executed  fur  denying 

the  king's  supremacy,  3  Zur.  209  n.;  called 
Fatherstone,  2  C'ran.  310  n 

Featherstonehaugh  family:  their  feuds  with 
the  Ridleys,  Rid.  i.  n 

Fechtius  (Jo.):  on  the  modern  use  of  ancient 
words,  Phil.  94  n 

Feckenham,  co.  Worcester :  a  royal  forest 
there,  2  Lat.  414 

Fec-kenham  (Jo.),  or  Fecknam,  last  abbot  of 
Westminster :  named,  Phil.  154  ;  at  a  dis 
putation  on  the  sacrament,  1551,  Grin,  ii; 
sent  to  the  lady  Jane  and  her  husband  in 
prison,  2  Brad.  63 n.,  3  Zur.  294,  304;  he 
belies  Ridley  at  Paul's  cross,  Rid.  163; 
confers  with  him  in  the  Tower,  ib.  155 ; 
takes  part  in  the  disputation  with  Latimer 
at  Oxford,  2  Lat.  263;  disputes  with  Ridley 
there,  Rid.  191 ;  succeeds  the  martyr  Brad 
ford  in  his  prebend  at  St  Paul's,  Rid.  331  n.; 
strives  to  hinder  the  reformation  under 
Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  10  n.;  one  of  the  dis 
putants  at  Westminster,  1558,  1  Jew.  60, 
4  Jew.  1199,  1200,  1  Zur.  11  n. ;  he  defends 
the  monastic  orders,  in  the  house  of  lords, 
ib.  20  ;  committed  to  the  Tower,  ib.  79  n. ; 
prisoner  there,  Park.  122  ;  placed  under 
the  care  of  Dr  Goodman,  dean  of  West 
minster,  Grin.  282 ;  his  enlargement,  ib. 


•  FELIX 

351 ;  he  is  sent  prisoner  to  Wisbeach,  Phil.  I 
168;  his  books,  and  replies  to  them  by 
Horn,  Fulke,  Gough,  and  Tomson,  1  Ful.  I 
75  n.,  426,  2  Ful.  3,  378,  2  Zur.  147  n 

Feeding :  v.  Pastors. 

The  word  used  in  different  senses  in  the 
scriptures,  2  Hoop.  197 

Feet:  v.  Washing. 

What  they  betoken  in  scripture,  3  Bee. 
609,  610  ;  "  my  feet  were  almost  gone" 
(Psa.  lxxiii.\  what  this  signifies,  2  Hoop. 
297 

Feharde  (  ):  4  Jew.  1262,  comp.  Park. 

177,  ...  charde. 

Felding,  or   Fielding  family:  account  of  it, 

3  Bee.  89  n 

Felding  (Basil) :  dedication  to  him,  3  Bee.  89 ; 
account  of  him,  ib.  n 

Felicissimus,  a  Novatian  :  2  Whitg.  201,  &c. 

Felicity:  v.  Happiness. 

Felinus  Sandeus:  Comm.  super  Decretal., 
Jew.  xxxvii ;  cites  those  words  of  Satan, 
"I  will  give  thee  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world,"  adduced  to  prove  that  the  pope  is 
lord  of  all  things  temporal,  4  Jew.  869, 
1078 ;  he  asserts  that  the  pope's  authority 
is  over  all  things,  heavenly,  earthly,  and 
infernal,  even  the  angels,  good  and  evil, 
ib.  846;  teaches  that  the  pope  may  dis 
pense  against  the  law  of  God  in  par 
ticular  cases,  but  not  in  general,  3  Jew. 
599,  that  he  may  abolish  the  law  of  God 
in  part,  but  not  in  whole,  ii.,  that  he 
may  dispense  against  the  epistles  of  St 
Paul,  ib.,  that  he  may  change  the  form  of 
words  in  baptism,  ii. ;  he  states  that  the 
popeissaid  to  haveaheavenlyjudgment,and 
that  therefore  his  will  stands  instead  of 
reason,  4  Jew.  769;  argues  that  he  cannot 
commit  simony,  ib.  868,  869;  says  that  if 
simony  were  stayed,  the  apostolic  see  of 
Rome  would  be  despised,  ib.  1082 ;  declares 
that  notwithstanding  the  fulness  of  power 
in  the  pope,  he  is  not  to  be  obeyed,  when 
sin  shall  follow  his  bidding,  3  Jew.  202 ; 
savs,  if  the  pope  commit  an  offence  where 
fore  he  should  justly  be  deposed,  he  ought 
to  be  punished,  as  if  he  were  a  clown, 

4  Jeiv.  834 ;   affirms  that  he  may  not   be 
deposed  for  lack  of  learning,  ii.  910;  testi 
fies  that  Pius  II.  considered  the  Donation 
of  Constantine  a  forgery,  ib.  678  n.,  840 

Felix  (St) :  martyred  with  his  sister  Regula, 

2  Bui.  106,  4  Bui.  xvii. 
Felix  (St),  a  martyr:  pictures  in  the  church 

at  Nola  where  he  was  buried,  Calf.  29 


Feath.-rston,  Fetherstan?,   &c.  are  arranged  together. 


FELIX  —  TERRIERS 


325 


Felix,  a  holy  father:  what  he  said  about 
preaching,  PH.  184 

Felix  II.*  pope:  his  name  erased  by  Aca- 
cius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  4  Jew.  650 ; 
his  epistle  to  the  emperor  Zeno,  1  Jew. 
405 

Felix  III.-j-  pope:  son  of  a  priest,  2  Ful. 
J)8n.;  what  relation  to  pope  Gregory  the 
Great,  2  Ful.  99,  Pil.o27;  he  decreed  that 
the  communion  should  not  be  ministered 
at  home,  but  upon  great  necessity,  1  Jew. 
184 

Felix  II.,  anti-pope:  an  Arian,  Pil.  601;  his 
contention  with  Liberius  about  the  pope- 
dom,  1  Jetc.  377,  Rid.  127 

Felix  V.,  anti-pope:  v.  Amadeus  VIII. 

Felix,  bp  of  Aptungita:  purged  before  the 
lord  lieutenant,  by  the  commandment  of 
Constantino,  4  Jew.  966 

Felix,  bp  of  Aquitaine  (?):  leader  at  the 
synod  of  Elvira,  Calf.  154 

Fell  ( Jo.),  bp  of  Oxford :  2  Ful.  290  n.,  329  n 

Fellowship:  v.  Communion. 

Felly:  fiercely,  2 Brad.  60 

Felony:  punished  by  hanging,  3  Zur.  205; 
accessories  thereto,  1  Brad.  388 

Felton  (Dunstan):  2  Zur.  180 

Felton  (Jo.) :  executed  in  St  Paul's  church 
yard,  for  affixing  Pius  V.'s  bull  of  excom 
munication  to  the  gate  of  the  bishop  of 
London  there,  4  Jew.  1129,  Lit.  Eliz. 
655  n.,  Park.  445  n.,  3  Whitg.  503 n.,  IZur. 
221  n.,  254 

Felton  (Tho.) :  a  letter  signed  by  him,  Path. 
307 

Fenne  (Sir  Hugh):  sub-treasurer  of  England, 
1  Sec.  61  n 

Fenner  (Dudley):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxi ; 
Solomon's  Song,  ch.  iv,  in  verse  by  him, 
ib.  341 ;  he  thought  that  baptism  should 
not  be  administered  to  the  children  of 
those  who  submitted  not  to  church  dis 
cipline,  Rog.  280;  teaches  that  tyrants  may 
be  deposed,  ib.  361  n 

Fenugreek :  a  medicinal  herb,  3  Zur.  223 

Ferdinand  I.,  emperor  :  notice  of  him,  Grin. 
3n.;  his  ancestry,  ib.  11;  he  takes  Milan 
from  the  French,  2  Tyn.  315 ;  his  wars 
against  infidels,  Grin.  13,  2  Tyn.  341;  he 
valiantly  defends  Vienna  against  the  Turk, 
Grin.  15 ;  mentioned,  before  his  succession 
to  the  empire,  2  Cran.  232,  234,  236,  3  Zur. 
164,  258 ;  crowned  emperor  without  a 
mass,  Grin.  20,  3  Zur.  182  n. ;  he  cared 
little  for  the  pope,  Grin.  20—22 ;  ob 
jected  to  the  council  being  held  at  Trent, 


4  Jew.  1097 ;  requested  the  council,  that 
liberty  might  be  granted  to  have  the 
communion  administered  in  both  kinds, 
Grin.  22;  his  tomb,  ib.  17  n.;  his  funeral 
service  at  St  Paul's,  ib.  viii ;  Grindal's  ser 
mon  on  that  occasion,  ib.  1,  &c.;  his  gifts 
of  mind,  and  godly  virtues,  ib.  12;  com 
mended  for  his  chastity,  ib.  17,  18;  com 
pared  to  David  and  Solomon,  ib. 

Ferdinand  V.,  king  of  Spain  :  his  conquest  of 
Navarre,  2  Tyn.  310  n.;  Ferdinand  and 
Isabella  forbade  the  translation  of  the  Bible 
into  Spanish,  2  Jew.  689,  690 

Ferguson  (Dav.),  minister  of  Dunfermline : 
IZur.  364  n.,  365 

Feria  (The  duke  or  count  of) :  ambassador 
from  Spain,  4  Jew.  1199,  1200,  Park.  66, 
1  Zur.  5n.,  10 

Feries:  v.  Fery. 

Feriol  (St) :  invoked  for  geese,  Rog.  226 

Ferman  (Rob.) :  r.  Forman. 

Fermer :  one  who  farms  the  tithes,  Grin.  161 

Fernham  (Nich.  de) :  v.  Farnham. 

Fernihurst:  v.  Kerr  (Tho.),  of  Fernihurst. 

Fernihurst  castle,  Scotland  :  destroyed  by  the 
English,  1  Zur.  225  n 

Feroe  isles :  2  Zur.  290 

Ferragutt  (Aug.) :  2  Cran.  555 

Ferrar  (Nich.),  of  Little  Gidding  :  mention  of 
his  family,  1  Brad.  258  n.,  Pra.  B.  vi. 

Ferrar  (Rob.),  bp  of  St  David's :  taken  in 
hand  by  the  council,  Park.  281  ;  consecrated 
bishop,  3  Zur.  645 n.;  at  a  disputation  in 
king  Edward's  time,  ib,  645;  in  prison, 
1  Brad.  403,  2  Brad,  xxxiv,  74  n.,  96; 
Sandys  visits  him,  Sand,  xii ;  he  signs  a 
declaration  concerning  religion,  1  Brad. 
374;  examined,  ib.  465;  ready  to  die,  ib. 
410;  martyred,  Rid.  391 ;  his  views  on  the 
eucharist,  3  Zur.  72,  76 ;  a  letter  on  elec 
tion  signed  by  him,  1  Brad.  305,  2  Brad. 
1(59 — 171 ;  letters  to  him  and  others,  2  Brad. 
179,  2  Hoop.  592 

Farrar  (Sam.),  son  of  the  last:  Park.  267 

Ferrara  :  burning  of  the  bones  of  Hermannus 
there,  Pil.  18;  the  town  partly  destroyed 
by  an  earthquake,  Lit.  Eliz.  569 

Ferrarius  (Ambr.) :  sought  for  missing  por 
tions  of  Origen,  4  Jew.  789  n 

Ferrarius  (Jo.),  Montanus :  Woorke  touchynge 
the  good  orderynge  of  a  Common -weale, 
Wool.  28  n 

Ferrers  (Walter  lord)  of  Chartley:  v.  Deve- 
reux  (W.). 

Ferriers  (Jean  de),  vidameof  Chartres:  notice 
of  him,  Grin.  305;  Parker's  epistle  to  him, 


*  Otherwise  III.,  martyred  and  canonized. 


Otherwise  IV. 


326 


TERRIERS 


FISHER 


prefixed  to  Marlorat's  Thesaurus,  Park. 
455 

Ferrol:  v.  Corunna. 

Ferte  (M.  le  baron  de  la) :  v.  La  Ferte. 

Ferus  (Jo.) :  on  Christ's  descent  into  hell, 
Hog.  61  n 

Fery  [Lat.  feria] :  day  of  the  week,  Calf.  269, 
feries,  Pil.  17 

Festival  (The) :  some  account  of  it,  1  Hoop. 
182  n.;  read  in  churches,  3  Bee.  199,234, 
619,  535,  1  Hoop.  182,  1  Jew.  265 ;  cited 
on  the  adoration  of  the  host,  Hog.  291, 
about  our  lady's  candle  in  the  tenebne 
service,  ib.  172 n.;  copy  of  the  quarterly 
curse  taken  from  it,  2  Cran.  281  n 

Festivals  :  v.  Holy-days. 

Festus  (Pomp.):  mentions  an  opinion  that 
ceremonies  took  their  name  of  the  town 
Cares,  or  Caerete,  2  Bui.  125 

Fet :  to  fetch,  Lit.  Eliz.  497  n.,  Pil.  78,  1  Tyn. 
2G9;  fet,  i.e.  fetched,  2 Bee.  304,  1  Jew. 
146,  2  Jew.  1005 ;  fett,  2  Tyn.  229  ;  fette, 
Calf.  158 

Fetherstone  family  :  v.  Featherstone. 

Fetys,  or  Fetise:  spruce,  fine,  Phil.  390 

Feuguereius  (Gul.):  Park.  455 

Feversham,  co.  Kent :  the  abbey  surrendered, 
2  Cran.  374 

Feyld  (Rich.),  proctor:  2  Cran.  492 

Fiacre  (St) :  invoked  for  the  ague,  Bale  498 

Ficino  (Mare.) :  commends  shooting  as  an 
exercise,  1  Lat.  197 

Fidelitas,  a  Familist :  Hog.  202 

Fidus :  his  opinion  that  infants  should  not  be 
baptized  before  the  eighth  day,  disapproved 
by  Cyprian  and  a  council,  2  Bee.  209 

Field  (Jo.) :  a  leader  of  the  Puritans,  Sand. 
xx ;  one  of  the  compilers  of  the  Admonition 
to  the  Parliament,  3  Whitg.  x,  1  Zur.  284n 

Fielde  (Jo.) :  reporter  at  a  conference  in  the 
Tower,  1  Ful.  xi.  bis. 

Field  (Rich.) :  v.  Feyld. 

Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold  :  v.  Ardres. 

Fielding  family  :  v.  Felding. 

Fienes  (Tho.),  lord  Dacre  of  the  South : 
hanged  for  murder,  3  Zur.  220 

Fienes  (Greg.),  next  lord  Dacre:  ambassador 
to  France,  2  Zur.  201  n 

Fifteenth  :  a  tax  so  called,  2  Tyn.  304 

Figure-flingers :  Calf.  14 

Figures,  Similitudes  :  similitudes  a  good  kind 
of  teaching,  Pil.  161;  their  use,  not  to 
prove,  but  to  illustrate,  1  Tyn.  312;  they 
serve  not  throughout,  2  Tyn.  235;  figurative 
speeches,  4  Bui.  283, 1  Cran.  181, 182 ;  com 
mon  in  scripture,  Grin.  42,  2  Jew.  1110, 
1111;  how  to  be  received,  4  Bui.  288,1  Cran. 
115, 137, 138;  heavenly  things  are  shadowed 


forth  by  earthly  things,  ib.  243 ;  one  figure 
in  the  scripture  represents  different  things, 
1  Tyn.  208  ;  how  the  word  figure  is  used  by 
old  writers,  1  Cran.  116,  2  Jew.  669 

Figurists:  think  nothing  is  received  at  the 
Lord's  supper  but  bare  signs,  Rog.  289 

File:  to  defile,  2 Bee.  62;  filed,  Calf.  132, 
222 

Fillol  (Sir  Will.):  his  daughter  Catherine 
married  the  protector  Somerset,  3  Zur. 
340  n 

Filmer  (Hen.) :  martyred,  3  Zur.  242  n 

Fimbria  (C.)  :  3  Whitg.  323 

Finan,  bishop  :  2  Ful.  16,  27 

Finch  (Jo.) :  letter  from  him  to  C.  Humpavd, 
3  Zur.  605;  ordained  by  Ridley,  ib.  n 

Find  :  to  provide  for,  3  Tyn.  76 

Finders :  those  who  do  not  restore  what  they 
find,  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  108 

Fine  :  end,  or  penalty,  Calf.  125 

Fineux  (Sir  Jo.) :  Elizabeth  his  wife  (called 
"  my  lady  Phines"),  Rid.  407 

Finland  (Jo.  duke  of)  :  v.  John. 

Fire :  an  image  of  God,  Hutch.  163 ;  it  fulfils 
God's  commandment,  Pil.  607,  608  ;  the 
might  of  the  Holy  Ghost  so  called,  ib. 
266,  342;  fire  threatened  as  a  punishment 
against  despisersof  God's  word,  1  Bee.  469, 
470 ;  a  prayer  on  occasion  of  fire  from 
heaven,  Pra.  B.  84;  on  the  phrase  "saved 
as  by  fire,"  1  Tyn.  115,  116;  strange  fire, 
what,  1  Bui.  221 ;  great  fires  in  London 
and  elsewhere,  Pil.  606,  607 

Firmament:  meaning  of  the  Hebrew  word 
so  translated,  1  Tyn.  407 

Firmius,  bp  of  Tagasta:  refused  to  betray  one 
whom  he  had  hidden.  Hutch.  54 

First-born :  v.  Primogeniture. 

First-fruits:  why  commanded  by  God,  and 
offered  by  Israel,  2  Tyn.  215,  3  Tyn.  65; 
first-fruits  and  tenths,  2  Cran.  301,  305, 
307  ;  how  much  was  paid  for  first-fruits  by 
the  English  bishops  to  the  pope,  4  Jew. 
1078  ;  restored  to  the  crown,  2  Zur.  13  n. ; 
burdensome,  1  Zur.  107 

Fiscoke  (Jo.),  or  Fishcock:  martyred  at  Can 
terbury,  Poet.  169 

Fish :  v.  Fasting. 

Fish  (Simon):  his  Supplication  of  Beggars, 
1  Tyn.  237  n.,  2  Tyn.  335,  3  Tyn.  268  n. ; 
he  translated  The  Sum  of  the  Scriptures 
[which  appears  to  have  been  originally  writ 
ten  in  Italian]  from  the  Dutch,  2  .Bee.  421  n 

Fisher  (  ):  duo  Fischeri, exiles,  1  Cran. 

(9) 

Fisher  (Jo.) :  r.  Fysher. 

Fisher  (Jo.),  bp  of  Rochester:  preaches  at 
the  burning  of  Luther's  works  and  Tyn- 


FISHER  - 

dale's  New  Testament,  1  Tyn.  xxxi;  edi 
tions  of  his  sermon,  ib.  189  n.;  citations 
from  it,  ib.  190  n.,  208,  209,  212,  213, 
220 — 223;  Tyndale's  remarks  upon  it,  ib. 
208—223;  character  of  it,  ib.  341;  he 
condemns  Tho.  Hitton,  2  Tyn.  340;  once 
credited  the  holy  maid  of  Kent,  1  Tyn. 
327  n. ;  was  one  of  the  first  suppressors  of 
monasteries  in  this  realm,  4  Jew.  800,  801 ; 
refused  to  swear  to  the  preamble  of  the 
act  of  succession,  2  Cran.  viii,  285;  exe 
cuted,  ib.  349  n.,  Pro.  Eliz.  318;  a  false 
martyr,  Bale  139  ;  his  works,  Jew.  xxxvii, 
4  Jew.  850;  notices  of  his  Psalmi  seu  Pre- 
cationes,  Pra.  Eliz.  x,  318 ;  his  book  against 
(Ecolampadius,  1  Cran.  46,  173,  190,  228, 
344  ;  he  says  the  church  is  one  because  it  has 
one  head,  viz.  the  pope,  1  Jew.  377,  1  Tyn. 
212 ;  regards  Moses  and  Aaron  as  a  shadow 
of  Christ  and  his  vicar,  1  Tyn.  208, 209, 412 ; 
argues  that  the  pope  is  head  of  the  church 
from  Peter's  payment  of  the  tribute  money, 

1  Jew.  77,  1  Tyn.  190  n. ;  he  says  a  council 
is  sure  to  err  if  the  pope  of  Rome  be  not 
present,  Rog.  207,  208  n. ;  his  reply  to  Ve- 
lenus,  2  Ful.  33G  n. ;  he  allows  that  the  real 
presence  cannot  be  proved  by  any  scrip 
ture,  1  Jew.  446;    his  view  of  purgatory, 

3  Jew.  5G7,  Rog.  216 ;  reference  to  him  on 
that  subject,  ib.  215 n.;  he  shews  that  the 
value  of  indulgences  and  pardons  depends 
on  purgatory,  1  Jew.  14, 101,  3  Jew.  568, 

4  Jew.  851;   charges   the  commons   with 
heresy,  2  Lat.  301  n.  ;  says  that  Luther  and 
his  followers  would  burn  the  pope  and  his 
favourers,   1  Tyn.  221 ;   a  letter  to   him, 

2  Cran.  279;    reference   to   him,    1  Jew. 
92;    his  Life,   by  Bailey  or  Hall,   2  Lat. 
35Gn 

Fisking  :  dancing,  1  Whifg.  528 

Fistewick's  hostle  :  v.  Cambridge. 

Fit :  canto  or  part,  Phil.  18 

Fittich  (Vespasian) :  1  Zur.  28 

Fitton  :  fiction,  3  Jew.  217 

Fitzalan  (Will.),  earl  of  Arundel :  letter  to 
him,  2  Cran.  255 

Fitzalan  (Hen.),  earl  of  Arundel :  privy  coun 
cillor  to  [EdwardJ,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth, 
1  Zur.  5  n. ;  signature  as  such,  2  Cran.  510, 
511,  ParATTS,  76,  2  Zur.  159  n.  ;  ambas 
sador  from  Mary  to  France  and  Germany, 
Kid.  394  ;  suitor  to  queen  Elizabeth,  I  Zur. 
34 n.;  mentioned,  Park.  2GG;  confined  to 
his  own  house,  2  Zur.  172  ;  he  lent  Parker 
a  MS.,  Park.3S8n 

Fiizgerald  (Gerald),  earl  of  Kildare  :  induces 
O'Neale  to  submit  to  queen  Elizabeth, 
1  Zur.  186  n 


FLACIUS 


327 


Fitzgerald  (Tho.),  earl  of  Desmond :  his  rebel 
lion,  1  Zur.  332  n 

Fitzgerald  (Edw.),  brother  to  the  earl  of 
Kildare :  sent  to  arrest  the  duke  of  Nor 
folk,  2  Zur.  172 

Fitzgerald  (Will.):  translator  and  editor  of 
Whitaker's  Disputation,  Whita. 

Fitzhamon  (Rob.) :  2  Sec.  480  n 

Fitzherbert  (Sir  Tho.):  his  case  alluded  to, 
Grin.  274 

Fitzherbert  (Tho.)  :  Obmutesce,  2 Ful.  294  n., 
295  n 

Fitzhugh  (Geo.?  lord) :  Catherine  (Dacre)  his 
wife,  1  Sec.  61  n 

Fitzjames  (Rich.),  bp  of.  London  :  shields  the 
murderer  of  Richard  Hunne,  3  Tyn.  166; 
would  have  made  Colet  a  heretic  for  trans 
lating  the  Pater-noster,  ib.  168 

Fitzmaurice  (James),  brother  of  the  earl  of 
Desmond  :  leader  of  a  rebellion  in  Ireland, 
Lit.  Eliz.  G57  n 

Fitzpatrick  (Barnaby),  baron  of  Upper  Os- 
sory :  previously  styled  (by  Jo.  ab  Ulmis) 
comes  Hiberniae,  3  Zur.  423  n.,  429 

Filzroy  (Hen.),  duke  of  Richmond  :  men 
tioned,  2  Cran.  259  ;  notice  of  him,  3  Sec. 
554  n.;  his  marriage,  2  Cran.  274,  359,  300; 
his  death,  ib.  359  n 

—  The  lady  Mary  (Howard),  his  wife, 
2  Sec.  554:  n.,  2  Cran.  274  ;  on  the  validity 
of  her  marriage,  and  her  right  to  dower, 
ib.  359,  360;  letter  from  her  to  her  father, 
ib.  360  n. ;  dedication  to  her,  2  Sec.  554 

Fitzwarine  (Fulke  lord)  :  v.  Bourchier. 

Fitzwilliam  (Sir  Will.):  notice  of  him,  2 
Brad.  135  n.  ;  he  favours  Bradford  in  the 
King's  Bend),  ib.  xxxiv ;  a  privy  coun 
cillor,  Park.  304  ;  letter  to  him,  2  Brad. 
135 

—  Anne  (Sidney),  his  wife,  Bale  220,  242, 
2  Brad.  135  n 

Fitzwilliarns  (Jo.),  of  Sprotborough  :  his  dan. 
Margaret,  2  Cran.  330  n 

Flaccus,  a  Roman  count:  desired  Petronilla 
to  wife,  1  Ful.  475 

Flacius  (Matthias),  Illyricus  :  notices  of  him, 
1  Ful.  17  n.,  2  Zur.  77  n. ;  his  works,  2  Ful. 
402,  Jew.  xxxvii,  3  Whitg.  xxviii  (and  see 
Catalogus  Testium);  he  was  one  of  the 
writers  of  the  Magdeburgh  Centuries  (v. 
Centuriators),  3  Jew.  128,  1  Whitg.  439 ; 
his  criticisms,  1  Ful.  passim ;  he  defends 
Luther's  translation  of  Rom.  iii.  17, — "faith 
on/?/,"  ib.  154;  referred  to  on  heaven, 
1  Lat.  385  n. ;  said  to  be  the  father  of  those 
who  would  have  no  service  or  sacraments 
that  they  may  be  free  from  ceremonies,  Rog. 
18G,  318';  he  speaks  of  Latomus  asserting 


328 


FLACIUS 


FLESH 


that  Socrates,  Plato,  and  other  heathen 
philosophers  had  as  good  understanding 
and  faith  in  Christ  as  Abraham,  3  Jew. 
583;  calls  Timothy  and  Titus  bishops, 

2  Whitg.  298,  427 ;  writes  on  the  work  of 
an  evangelist,  ib.  299;  speaks  of  the  election 
of  ministers  as  long  continuing,  \Wldty. 
448;  says  their  ordination  was  proper  to 
the  bishop,  £6.439;  cited  on  the  appoint 
ment   of  metropolitans  by  the   council  of 
Nice,  2  Whitg.  148;  the  date  he  assigns  to 
that  synod,  ib.  143 ;  referred  to  on  the  de 
generacy  of  Rome,  Rog.  179  n.,  about  the 
Nominals  and   Heals,   3  Jew.  613,  about 
pope    Joan,    4  Jew.   654;    he    mentions 
churches  not  subject  to  the  pope,  2  Bee. 
245  n.,  4  Jew.  888  ;  records  that  the  bishop 
of  Sidon,in  the  diet  at  Augsburgh,  avouched 
openly,  that  the  whole  canon  of  the  mass 
came  from  the  apostles  of  Christ,  word  by 
word,  3  Jew.  235,  4  Jew.  783;  referred  to 
about  Hosius,  4  Jew.  757,  758;  he  declares 
that  the  council  of  Trent  was  no  lawful 
general  council,  ib.  1052;  says  there  were 
forty  bishops  at  it,  ib.  105G;  testifies  that 
the  Protestants   were   refused  a  hearing, 

3  Jew.  208 ;  on  the  conduct  of  the  bishop 
of  Chioca  there,    4  Jew.  955;   mentions 
that  two  bishops  were  taken  and  killed  in 
adultery  there,  ib.  905,  913,  1056;  he  dis 
tributes  the  observing  of  days   into   four 
classes,    2   Whitg.  584;    other    references, 
2  Ful.  232,  3  Jew.  340,  341,  1  Whitg.  398, 
400;   Cartwright   acknowledges   his    obli 
gations  to  a  work  of  his,    1  Whitg.  448; 
letter  from  him  to  Parker,  Park.  139 ;  let 
ters  to  him,  Park.  286,  2  Zur.  77 

Flagellants  :  notice  of  them,  2  Hoop.  76, 
1  Lat.  465  n. ;  they  said  the  baptism  of  vo 
luntary  blood  was  substituted  for  that  of 
water,  Rog.  277 ;  condemned  magistracy, 
ib.  337 

Flamines :  3  Jew.  313,  &c.,  Pil.  597,  2  Whitg. 
124,  127,  &c. ;  their  jurisdiction  a  mere 
fantasy,  3  Jew.  315  ;  archflamines,  2  Whitg. 
123,  &c. ;  the  names  archflamines  and  pro- 
toflamines  not  to  be  found  in  any  allowed 
ancient  writer,  3  Jew.  315 

Flaminius  (M.  Ant.):  poems  by  him,  viz., 
hymnus  matutinus,  Pra.Eliz.  406;  hymnus 
pcenitentialis,  ib.  ;  Dei  beneficia  praedican- 
tis,  ib.  407;  hymnus  meridianus,  ib.  408; 
precatio  cubitum  ineuntis,  ib.  409;  hymnus 
ad  Jesum  Servatorem,  ib.  410 ;  pro  pia  vita, 
ib. ;  in  morbo,  ib.  417  ;  pro  beato  vita:  exitu, 
ib.  418 

Flanders:  v.  Netherlands. 

Flattery:    against  it,   2  Bui.  119,   1  Hoop. 


540,  Nord.  175,  3  Whitg.  571— 573;  very 
evil  in  the  clergy,  3  Wkitg.  579;  it  is  flat 
tery  to  speak  well  of  an  evil  man,  Hutch. 
224;  flatterers  are  all  double-tongued, 
Sand.  132 ;  a  lesson  for  them,  1  Lat.  231 ; 
Christ  flattered  not,  2  Lat.  187,  but  re 
buked  flattery,  3  Whitg.  578;  Philip  Flat 
terer,  a  proverbial  name,  2  Cov.  436 

Flavian,  bp  of  Antioch :  1  Whitg.  410;  he 
vanquished  the  Messalians,  1  Jew.  188, 
103;  the  origin  of  antiphonal  singing  as 
cribed  to  him  and  Diodorus,  3  Whitg.  386 

Flavian,  bp  of  Constantinople:  excommu 
nicated  by  Dioscorus,  assoiled  by  Leo, 
1  Jew.  414 — 416;  he  describes  the  heresy 
of  Eutyehes,  ib.  482,  3  Jew.  258;  entreats 
pope  Leo  to  make  known  the  wicked 
ness  of  that  heretic  to  all  the  bishops 
under  him,  4  Jew.  828 ;  received  the  palm 
of  a  glorious  death,  2  Ful.  363  n 

Fleet  prison :  v.  London. 

Flegge    (   ),    an   English  merchant  at 

Antwerp,  1  Tyn.  Ixix. 

Fleming  (Malcolm  3rd  lord) :  taken  prisoner 
by  the  English  at  Sol  way,  3  Zur.  239  n 

Fleming  (Jo.  5th  lord) :  named,  1  Zur.  203  n 

Fleming  (Abra.):  notice  of  him,  Poet.  Iv;  a 
spiritual  song  by  him,  ib.  546 

Flamming  (Rich.):  an  inquisitor  of  heresies 
[probably  afterwards  bp  of  Lincoln],  Bale 
16 

Flemyng  (Jo.),  curate  of  St  Nil  holas,  Bristol: 
citation  to  him,  2  Cran.  257 

Flesh  :  v.  Enemies  (Spiritual). 

Flesh  opposed  to  spirit  (sometimes  to 
the  Spirit),  Noio.  99,  1  Tyn.  494,  504;  the 
flesh  and  the  spirit;  verses  by  W.  "Warner, 
Poet.  378;  what  the  flesh  is,  3  Bee.  606, 
1  Tyn.  139;  it  is  the  old  man,  3  Bui.  98; 
all  that  is  in  man,  before  the  Spirit  of 
God  come,  1  Tyn.  139;  the  nature  of  it, 
1  Bee.  277 ;  it  remains  in  the  regenerate, 
3  Bui.  107;  it  profits  nothing,  4  Bui.  461 ; 
it  has  a  large  kingdom,  2  Bee.  150,  151; 
we  desire  in  the  Lord's  prayer  that  this 
kingdom  may  be  plucked  up,  ib.  152;  it  is 
an  enemy  to  the  Christian,  1  .Bec.126,  2  Bee. 
184;  its  rebellion  against  the  spirit,  2  Bee. 
643;  a  declaration  how  the  words  flesh 
and  spirit  are  to  be  understood  in  scripture, 
1  Brad.  300;  each  termed  a  law  by  Paul, 

1  Tyn.  504 ;  their  conflict,  1  Brad .  298,  301, 
302, 1  Lat.  228,  Sand.  167,  1  Tyn.  492,  500, 
503,  2  Tyn.  160,  3  Tyn.  32,  113  ;   the  flesh 
oppresses  the  spirit,  2  Tyn.  9 ;    the  works 
of  the  flesh,  brought  forth  by  original  sin, 

2  Bui.  399;  what  it  is  to  walk  after  the 
flesh,  2  Bee.  632,  Sand.  118 ;  the  flesh  is 


FLESH  — -  FONTS 


329 


tamed  by  fasting  (q.  t>.),  2  Bee.  543,  &e. ; 

subdued  by  the  cross,  2  Tyn.  9,  10 

Flesh  and  blood,  what,  3  Bee.  611 ;  we 

should  not  put  our  trust  in  them,  2  Hoop. 

278 ;  they  cannot  be  in  heaven,  1  Bui.  176 ; 

all  flesh  is  grass,  Sand.  109 

Holy  flesh,   Hag.  ii.   12,  what  is  meant 

thereby,  Pil.  162 

Fletcher :  a  maker  of  arrows,  1  Bee.  5 
Fletcher  (Anth.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlv; 

a  simile,  by  him,  ib.  475 
Fletcher  (Rob.),  a  gentleman  of  Cheshire: 

Grin.  345  n.,  346  n 
Fletcher  (Will.),  skinner:  Park.  211 
Fletcher  (Will.),  and  the  sweet  rode:    Pil. 

C28 

Fleury  (Claude):  2  Fill.  81  n.,  183  n 
Flinsbach  (Cuman) :  2  Zur.  98  n 
Fliring:  fleering,  2  Bee.  7 
Flock   (The   little):    Christ's   flock  a  little 

one,  1  Tyn.  165,  3G3;  this  flock  contrasted 

\vith   the   multitude  who  are  not  chosen, 

3  Tyn.  109;  they  do  not  serve  God  after 
their  own  imagination,    ib.  108,    but  seek 
the  honour  of  Christ  in  all  things,  ib.  109; 
they  are  persecuted  by   the  multitude,  ib. 
110 

Flodden  Field:  before  the  battle  the  Scots 
plaved  at  dice  for  all  the  dukedoms  and 
great  cities  in  England,  Pil.  251 

Flood :  v.  Noah. 

N.  de  Lyra  and  More  were  of  opinion 
that  many  of  those  drowned  in  the  flood 
were  saved,  3  Tyn.  134  n. ;  the  flood  a  type 
of  baptism,  4  Bui.  304  ;  a  figure  of  Christ's 
second  coming,  2  Jew.  868 

Flood    (  ):    martyred    in    Smiihficld, 

Poet.  172 

Florebell  (Ant.) :  opposed  by  C.  S.  Curio, 
Phil.  319 ;  his  character,  ib.  325 

Florence:  v.  Councils. 

Injured  by  Clement  VII.,  4  Jew.  672 

Florence  (Oct.)  :  a  pseudonym  of  Bullinger, 

4  Bui.  xv 

Florentinus  (Archidiaconus) :  v.  Archidia- 
conus. 

Florentius :  Theodosius  would  have  him 
present  at  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  4</eio. 
1029 

Floretus  Liber:  Jew.  xxxvii;  states  that 
Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
may  be  in-many  places  at  one  time,  1  Jew. 
480 n.;  mentions  cases  of  non-consecration, 
ib.  550 ;  gives  a  reason  why  the  sacrament 
should  not  be  consecrated  on  Good  Friday 
or  Easter  eve,  ib.  246;  on  opus  operatum, 
2  Jew.  750 

Florian,  vicar  of  Asia :  4  Bui.  394 


Florian  (  ):  3  Zur.  187 

Florin  :  its  value,  4  Jetr.  1079 

Florinus,  a  heretic:    IVhita.  581;   he    made 

God  the  author  of  sin,  Roy.  97 
Florus   (L.  A.) :    says  the   Saguntines,   &c. 

chose  rather   to  die  with  fire  and  famine 

than  violate  an  oath,  1  Bui.  252 
Flottereth:   fluttereth,  or  faltereth,    3  Bee. 

94 

Flotess :  scum,  2  Tyn.  215 
FLOWER  OF  GODLY  PKAYEBS,  by  T.  Becon, 

3  Bee.  1,  &c. ;  referred  to,  ib.  186,  190 
Flowers :  what  they  signify  in  the  ceremonies 

of  Palm-Sunday,  1  Bee.  115 
Flowers  of  speech :  used  by  Harding,  3  Jew. 

133,  &c. 
Flushing:    troops  sent  thither,    1  Zur.  273; 

Spaniards  executed  there,  2  Zur.  207 ;  pi 
rates  of  Flushing,  1  Zur.  312 ;  privateers, 

2  Zur.  273 

Foad  off  (To) :  what,  2  Bui.  38,  3  Bui.  106 
Fogg  (Mr):  Park.  375 
Foiled:     trampled   on,   perplexed,    puzzled, 

2  Bee.  426 
Foillanus  (St),  and  his  three  brethren  :  Bale 

192 
Fokes   (Mr):    thanked  for    his  law   books, 

Phil.  230 

Foliot  (Gilb.),  bp  of  London  :  Pil.  589 
Foljamb  (Jeffry):  grantee  of  Croxden  abbey, 

2  Cran.  380  n 
Folkerzheimer    (Herman):     saluted    by   the 

name  of  Herman,  4  Jew.  1241,  1242,  1  Zur. 

9, 13, 17,  40,  47,  &  sa;pe ;  he  visits  bp  Jewel, 

4  Jew.  1254,  &c.,  1  Zur.  119,  120,  2  Zur. 
84,  &c.;  letters  by  him,  2  Zur.  84,  93,  105 

Folkerzheimer  (ITlric) :  2  Zur.  105 

Folkes  (Tho.):  Table  of  Coins,  1  Lot.  95  n., 
137  n 

Folkestone,  co.  Kent:  Parker  meets  the 
queen  there,  Park.  475 

Fond:  (v.  n.)  to  dote,  Bale  114 

Fons  (Friar),  i.  e.  Alph.  a  Castro,  q.  v. 

Fontaine  (Nic.  de  la) :  v.  La  Fontaine. 

Fontevraud:  the  order  so  called,  a  sect  of 
Benedictines,  3  Bui.  295  n 

Fonts:  of  fonts,  3  Whitg.  122;  said  to  have 
been  invented  by  pope  Pius,  ib.  109 ;  neces 
sary  in  churches,  4  Bui.  501 ;  superstitiously 
venerated,  1  Tyn.  225;  hallowed  on  Easter 
eve,  2  Cran.  158,  175,  Rid.  532;  likewise 
on  Whitsun  eve,  2  Cran.  175;  prayer  at 
the  hallowing,  from  the  Salisbury  Manuale, 
2  Jew.  567 ;  the  water  to  be  changed 
monthly,  Rid.  532  ;  fonts  not  to  be  re 
moved,  2  Zur.  149  n. ;  diversely  placed, 
2  Whitg.  463 ;  outcry  against  them  in  Lon 
don,  Park.  450 


330 


FOOD  —  FORTALITIUM 


Food :  r.  Eating. 

Moderation  therein,  Pil.  52 ;  the  miracle 
by  which  it  nourishes,  ib.  53;  it  is  not 
enough  to  have  temporal  food,  except  it  be 
blessed  of  God,  1  Bee.  174;  the  diet  of 
maids,  2  Bee.  369 

Fools :  who  is  a  fool,  3  Bee.  CO" ;  fools  and 
jesters,  4  Jew.SGO;  the  vicar  of  St  Fools, 
'Calf.  237 

Forbes  (Patr.):  Full  View,  &c.,  1  Zur.  50, 
57,  GO  nn 

Force:  to  lay  stress  on,  2  Cov.  66 

Forcelets :  what,  1  Jen:  2GO  n 

Ford,  co.  Kent :  Parker  desires  to  take  down 
a  part  of  his  house  at  Ford,  to  enlarge  his 
house  at  Bekesbourne,  Park.  419,  424 

Fore  :  previous,  2  Tyn.  5 

Forefathers:  we  may  not  judge  them;  God 
knoweth  his  elect,  1  Lat.  305;  many  of  our 
ancestors  saved  by  God's  grace  notwith 
standing  the  errors  of  their  times,  ib.  525 ; 
against  following  ungodly  forefathers,  with 
sentences  and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
437,  &c. 

Foreigners  :  v.  Strangers. 

Foreknowledge:  r.   God. 

Forelette:  to  let  or  hinder,  Phil.  346;  for- 
letteth,  abandoneth,  ib.  345 

Foreman  (Jo.) :  martyred  at  Grinstead,  Poet. 
1G8 

Foreslowing :  putting  off,  1  Jew.  199,  Sand. 
172 

Forespeaking:  fortune-telling,  Now.  127 

Forest  (Friar  Jo.):  account  of  him,  '2  Lat. 
391  n. ;  reference  to  him,  2  Tyn.  302;  pro 
ceedings  against  him  for  denying  the  king's 
supremacy,  2  Cran.  365;  burned,  Bale 
509,  2  Cran.  366  n.,  1  Lat.  xi,  266  n. ;  a 
false  martyr,  Bale  139 ;  Latimer  preaches 
at  his  execution,  2  Lat.  392  n 

Forestus  (Jac.  Phil.),  Bergomensis  :  Supple- 
mentum  Chronicorum,  Jew.  xxxiii,  3  Whitg. 
xxv ;  calls  Timothy  bishop  of  Ephesus, 
2  Whitj.  295  ;  he  relates  the  martyrdom  of 
St  Bartholomew,  Calf.  133;  tells  how 
Helena  disposed  of  the  cross  and  nails,  ib. 
327,  32S ;  mentions  the  transformation  of 
the  Pantheon  at  Rome  into  the  church  of 
All-hallows,  ib.  67  n.;  says  Zosimus  ordered 
that  the  deacon  should  not  minister  the 
eucharist  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop  or 
priest,  1  Jew.  240 ;  names  pope  Joan,  4  Jew. 
656;  speaks  of  the  poisoning  of  Henry  the 
emperor,  ib.  687 ;  referred  to  on  the  origin 
of  friars,  2  Ful.  103  n.;  probably  mistaken 
for  Sigebertus,  Calf.  67  n.,  323  n 


Forgeries  :  v.  Constantine,  Zosimus,  &c. 

Forgiveness  of  others:  v.  Enemies,  Prayer 
(The  Lord's). 

The  duty  of  forgiving  others,  2  Bee.  180, 
574,  2  Cran.  110—112,  Hutch.  333,  1  Lat. 
424,  1  Tyn.  357  ;  exam  pies  of  it,  2  Bee.  179; 
we  must  forgive  if  we  would  be  forgiven, 
1  Bee.  153,  154,  Sand.  229,  1  Tyn.  470 ; 
why  we  ought  to  forgive,  2  Bee.  182;  our 
forgiveness  of  others  is  not  the  cause  of 
God  forgiving  us,  ib.  181,  182;  for  we 
must  be  forgiven  by  God  before  we  can 
forgive,  2  Cov.  344  ;  our  forgiveness  of  those 
who  trespass  against  us  is,  therefore,  an 
evidence  that  we  are  forgiven,  1  Tyn.  76; 
how  man  forgives  his  neighbour,  Hutch. 
94,95 

Forgiveness  of  sins:  v.  Absolution,  Sin. 

Form,  Forms  :  v.  Meditations,  Prayers. 

Use  of  the  word  "form"  in  arguments 
for  transubstantiation,  1  Cran.  251,  253, 
254;  remarks  on  the  words  "form"  and 
"substance,"  3  Jew.  2G1 ;  "form"  and 
"nature,"  often  used  for  one  thing,  ib.  513 

Form  and  manner,  &c. :  v.  Ordination. 

Form  of  concord  :  v.  Concord. 

Forman  (Rob.),  or  Ferman,  rector  of  All- 
hallows,  Honey  lane :  harassed  as  a  re 
former,  3  Tyn.  193  ;  his  doctrine  misrepre 
sented  by  More,  ib.  208 

Formosus,  pope :  his  body  disinterred  by  a 
successor  (the  outrage  is  sometimes  ascribed 
to  Stephen  VI.,  sometimes  to  SergiusIII.), 
and  cast  into  the  Tiber,  and  his  acts  abro 
gated,  Bale  394,  1  Hoop.  217,  218,  2  Jew. 
5SG,3Jew.  249,  276  n.,  277  n.,  4  Jew.  11 10, 
Pil.  652,  1  Tyn.  324  n 

Forne  :  former,  past,  4  Jew.  637 

Fornication :  v.  Adultery. 

Forrester  (Andr.),  or  Forstar,  minister  of 
Dysart :  2  Zur.  365 

Forslowing:  v.  Foreslowing. 

Forstar  (Andr.) :  v.  Forrester. 

Forster*  (Mr),  a  gentleman  of  Hampshire  : 
prisoner  in  the  Fleet,  2  Hoop.  378 

Foster  (  ),  bailyof  Newark:  2  Cran. 316 

Foster  (Isabel):  martyred  in  Smithfield,  3 
Zur.  175  n.;  called  Annis  Foster,  Poet.  165 

Forster  (Jo.) :  his  Diet.  Hebr.  cited  on  the 
name  Pharisee,  3  Whitg.  522 

Forster  (Sir  Jo.),  warden  of  the  Middle 
Marches :  taken  prisoner  and  carried  into 
Scotland,  Grin.  355  n 

Foster  (R.),  of  All  Souls'  college :  Park.  297, 
301  n. ;  his  widow,  ib.  320,  324 

Fortalitium  Fidei :  Jew.  xxxvii ;   the  author 


*  Forster  and  Foster  are  arranged  together. 


FORTALITIUM  —  FOXE 


331 


was  Alphonsus  de  Spina,  2FuL5  n.;  speak 
ing  of  an  opinion  that  latria  is  due  only  to 
God,  he  says  that  although  this  seems 
reasonable,  common  opinion  holds  the 
contrary,  2  Jew.  G67  ;  he  affirms  that  Christ 
was  sold  in  Joseph,  hanged  in  the  bunch 
of  grapes,  crucified  in  the  serpent,  ib.  765; 
his  monstrous  conclusion  from  transubstan- 
tiation,  ib.  784  ;  he  says  that  although  there 
remained  but  two  faithful  men  in  the  world, 
in  them  the  church,  which  is  the  unity  of 
the  faithful,  should  be  saved,  3  Jew.  268, 
4  Jew.  724,  877 
Fortescu  (Capt.) :  a  name  assumed  by  Ant. 

Babington,  q.  v. 
Fortescue  ( Ant. ),  controller  to  cardinal  Pole : 

condemned  for  treason,  1  Zur.  129  n 
Forth  :  free  course,  Sand.  152 
Forth-fares  :  2  Hoop.  137 
Forth  on :  thenceforward,  3  Tyn.  77 
Forthink  :  to  repent,  1  Tyn.  260,  3  Tyn.  23; 

forthinkinjr,  1  Brad.  45 
Fortress:  the  Fortalitium  Fidei  of  Alph.  de 
Spina,  2 Fill.  on.  (v.  Fortalitium)  ;  Staple- 
ton's  Fortress  of  the  Faith,  ib.  ;  THE  FOR 
TRESS  OF  THE  FAITHFUL,  by  T.  Becon, 
2  Sec.  581,  &c. 

Fortune,  Fate,  Destiny,  Chance,  Necessity  : 
what  fortune  is,  3  Bcc.  G10;   remarks  on 
the  doctrine  of  necessity,  Phil.  402;  God 
is  not  tied  to  it,  1  Brad.  212 ;  things  do 
not  turn  out  by  chance,  but  by  providence, 
Pil.  309  ;  false  opinions  respecting  destiny 
or  fate  refuted,  Hutch.  70,  &c.,  83,  &c.; 
destiny  not  the  cause  of  sin,  2  Bui.  3G3 ; 
nothing  happens  by  fortune  with  respect 
to    God,    though  it    appears   so   to  man, 
1  Brad.  491 ;  fortune  is  a  word  unseemly 
for  Christians,  ib.  213,  a  wicked  fancy,  ib. 
423,  2  Cov.  240 
For  why:  because,  Bale  312 
Fosbroke  (T.  D.):  Grin.  273 n.,  1  Tyn.92n 
Fossarii :  grave  diggers,  3  Jew.  272 
Foss-way :    the  Roman  road  from   Bath  to 

Lincoln,  2  Lot.  364 

Foster  (Isabel  and  others) :  v.  Forster. 
Foulis  (Hen.):  Romish  Treasons,  Calf.  Gn 
Founceth:   pounceth  (probably  a  misprint), 
4  Jew.  1061 

Fountain    (  ),   gaoler    to    bp  Bonner: 

Phil.  292 

Four  :  mystic-import  of  the  number,  UaZe468 
Fowler  (Abr.) :  Rog.  vi.  n 
Fowler  (Jo.),  groom  of  the  privy  chamber : 

sent  to  the  Tower,  3  Zur.  648  n 
Fowler  (Jo. ),  or  Fouler,  printer  at  Louvaine: 


2  Ful.  215n. ;  translator  of  Frarine's  attack 
on  the  Protestants  of  France,  1  Ful.  x;  his 
Psalter,  answered  by  Sampson,  2  Ful.  3 

Foxcroft  (   ):  Grin.  266 

Foxe  *  (Edw.),  bp  of  Hereford  :  notices  of 
him,  2  Lat.  379,  382,  3  Zur.  15  n. ;  almoner 
to  Henry  VIII.,  and  concerned  in  the 
business  of  his  divorce,  1  Cran.  ix  ;  ambas 
sador  to  the  pope,  2  Cran.  332  n. ;  provost 
of  King's  college,  Cambridge,  1  Lat.  iv; 
his  book  De  Vera  Differentia  Regia?  Potes- 
tatis  et  Ecclesiasticae,  2  Brad.  16,  Rid.  512 ; 
he  goes  as  ambassador  to  Smalcald,  3  Zur. 
520  n.,  527;  his  part  in  the  Institution  of  a 
Christian  Man,  2  Cran.  337  n.,  Rid.  511; 
his  death,  2  Cran.  81  n 
Foxe  (Hugh) :  martyred  in  Smithfield,  Poet. 

171,  2  Zur.  160  n 

Foxe  (Jo.) :  mentioned,  1  Zur.  137  n. ;  tutor 
to  Tho.  duke  of  Norfolk,  Lit.  Eli:.  Goo  n., 
2  Zur.  57  n. ;  in  exile,  2  Zur.  21 ;  much  em 
ployed  as  a  corrector  of  the  press,  Grin. 
231,  2  Zur.  112  n. ;  he  translated  into  Latin 
Cranmer's  controversy  with  Gardiner  about 
the  eucharist,  but  only  a  part  of  it  was 
printed.  1  Zur.  42  n.;  being  employed  in 
collecting  the  history  of  the  martyrs,  he 
craves  the  assistance  of  B.  Ochinus,  ib.  26 ; 
engaged  in  translating  the  Greek  councils, 
and  on  the  history  of  the  martyrs,  ib.  43; 
assisted  by  Grindal  in  his  work,  Grin,  iii ; 
letters  relating  to  it,  ib.  219,  &e. ;  his 
Rerum  in  Ecclesia  gestarum  Commentarii, 
15o93  the  original  of  the  Acts  and  Monu 
ments,  2  Brad.  xi.  n.,  2  Hoop.  381  ;  publi 
cation  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments,  1  Zur. 
128  ;  references  to  this  work,  3  Bee.  11  n., 
Calf.  53  n.,  246  n.,  2  Ful.  23,  37,  61,  93, 
209,  232,24.7,2Lat.505,Wool.  113 n.;  cited 
on  patriarchs, archbishops, &c.,  iWhitg.  125, 
148,  150,  171,  333,  &c. ;  he  shews  that  the 
bishop  of  Rome  was  very  anciently  a  metro 
politan  or  patriarch,  ib.  137,220;  on  the 
mission  of  Eleutherius,  ib.  128  ;  on  a  place 
of  Cyprian,  ib.  217,  219;  on  the  ancient 
use  of  funeral  sermons,  3  Whitg.  375 ;  ho 
gives  the  history  of  the  mass,  Pil.  505  ; 
mentions  the  excommunication  of  the  dead 
bodies  of  Wickliffe  and  others,  Rog.  311  n.; 
his  preface  to  Thorpe's  examination,'  Bale 
64;  he  says  Sixtus  IV.  built  stews  in  Rome, 
Rog.  181  n. ;  account  of  Tyndale,  1  Tyn. 
xiv,  &c. ;  mistake  respecting  Cranmer's 
urging  Edward  VI.  to  sign  the  death- 
warrant  of  Joan  Bocher,  Hutch,  iv,  v  ;  life 
and  acts  of  Latimer,  2  Lat.  ix ;  prefaces  to 


Fox  or  Foxe  ;  these  forms  are  arranged  together. 


332 


FOXE  —  FRANCIS 


the  examination  of  Ridley,  Rid.  189,  255; 
Dr  Turner's  letter  to  him  concerning  the 
Book  of  Martyrs,  and  especially  on  Ridley, 
ib.  487,  491 ;  reference  about  Ridley,  Grin. 
211 ;  preface  to  an  account  of  the  varia 
tions  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  Rid.  307;  re 
marks  on  Grindal's  Dialogue  between 
Custom  and  Verity,  Grin.  36 ;  he  mentions 
miracles  in  his  time,  2  Ful.  76,  77 ;  the 
Acts  and  Monuments  slandered  by  Harding, 
3  Jew.  187, 189;  errors  noted,  2  Ful.  98  n.; 
Bulkley's  addition  to  Foxe,  ib.  74  n.  ;  he 
has  been  regarded  (but  as  it  seems  incor 
rectly)  as  the  compiler  of  the  Christian 
Prayers,  Pro.  Eliz.  xxi — xxiii;  he  pub 
lishes  the  Reformatio  Legum  Ecclesiasti- 
carum,  Hutch.  6  n. ;  part  of  his  letter  to 
the  duke  of  Norfolk,  dissuading  him  from 
marriage  with  the  Scottish  queen,  1  Zur. 
216 n.;  he  attends  the  duke  at  his  exe 
cution,  2  Zur.  198  n.  ;  his  friendship  with 
Pilkington,  who  in  1572  gave  him  a  prebend 
at  Durham,  Pil.  xiii ;  the  supposed  editor 
of  Day's  edition  of  the  works  of  Tyndale, 
&c.,  1  Tyn.  370  n. ;  his  remark  on  the  Arti 
cles  of  alleged  heresy  extracted  from  Tyn- 
dale's  Obedience,  ib.  170,  &c.,  nn.;  his 
opinion  on  the  perseverance  of  the  saints, 
ib.  79  n. ;  his  prayer  for  the  church,  and  all 
the  states  thereof,  made  at  Paul's  cross, 
Pra.  Eliz.  462 ;  he  finishes  Haddon's  second 
reply  to  Osorius,  4  Jew.  686  n.,  Park. 
217  n. ;  his  book  De  Christo  gratis  Justifi- 
cante,  appended  to  which  is  a  sermon  by 
Fulke,  translated  into  Latin,  1  Ful.  viii ; 
his  preface  to  Pilkington  on  Nehemiah, 
Pil.  277  ;  letters  by  him,  Grin.  230,  231, 
Park.  160,  230,  1  Zur.  22,  25,  35,  37  (see 
2  Zur.  xi),  41,42,  216  n.,  3  Zur.  767  ;  letters 
to  him,  Grin.  219—237,  Rid.  487,  491 

Fox  (Rich.),  bp  of  Winchester:  said  to  have 
betrayed  the  confessions  of  the  nobility  to 
Henry  VII.,  2  Tyn.  305  ;  a  Latin  speech  at 
Corpus  Christi  college,  Oxford,  in  com 
memoration  of  him  as  founder  thereof,  4 
Jew.  1304 

Foxe  (Rich.),  parson  of  Steeple-Bumpstead  : 
2  Cov.  viii. 

Foxes :  enemies  of  the  church  so  called,  Sand. 
62,  &c. ;  the  means  they  use  to  destroy  the 
vineyard,  ib.  65,  &c. ;  they  must  be  taken, 
and  how,  ib.  69,  &c.,  437,  441 

Frame-house :  2  Brad.  54,  78,  86 

Framlingham,co.  Suffolk:  St  Michael's  church, 
2  Bee.  554 n.;  Ridley  had  from  Freming- 
ham  to  the  Tower,  Rid.  155 

Frampton  (Rich.):  Grindal's  secretary,  Grin. 
421,  462 


Framton  (   ),  a  vicar  of  the  college  of 

St  Martin  le  Grand:  2  Cran.  240 
France :    v.  Brabant,    &c.,    Church,  II.    v, 
French. 

Said  to  be  Zarephath  (Obad.  20),  Pil. 
268;  evangelized,  1  Jew.  267,  280,  298; 
whether  evangelized  by  Rome,  ib.  162 ; 
various  towns  mentioned  as  the  scenes  of 
the  labours  of  apostolic  men,  ib. ;  "Crescens 
to  Galatia,"  2  Tim.  iv.  10,  Epiphanius 
reads  "  Gallia,"  ib. ;  early  persecutions 
there,  2  Bui.  105;  epistle  of  the  bishops  of 
Gaul  to  Leo  I.,  1  Jew.  161 ;  the  title  of 
king  of  France  assumed  by  the  kings  of 
England,  1  Tyn.  187 ;  our  wars  with  France 
a  heavy  burden,  ib.  ;  acts  of  the  English 
there  in  the  time  of  Henry  VI.,  2  Tyn.  303; 
France  ever  the  chief  support  of  the  papacv, 
ib.  260,  298 ;  the  kings  styled  Most  Chris 
tian,  1  Tyn.  186,  2  Tyn.  263,  and  Eldest 
Son  of  the  Holy  See,  187  n.;  Julius  II. 
offered  to  transfer  the  title  of  Most  Christian 
to  Henry  VIII.,  2  Tyn.  187  n. ;  the  king 
received  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds, 
1  Jew.  206 ;  reflections  of  a  certain  king  of 
France  on  his  death  bed,  2  Cov.  81 ;  war 
with  France,  2  Tyn.  316;  peace,  1525,  ib. 
318;  war  against  France,  1544,  Park.  15, 
Pra.  Eliz.  567  n.;  treaty  of  peace,  1550, 
3  Zur.  480,  559;  France  at  war  with  the 
emperor,  3  Zur.  590;  peace  with  England, 
1559,  1  Zur.  24,  and  with  Scotland,  ib. 
75  n. ;  troubles  about  the  Huguenots,  per 
secutions,  and  affairs  of  the  country  gene 
rally,  1  Brad.  571  n.,  2  Jew.  840,  3  Jew. 
193,  Nord.  94,  Now.  223,  228,  Pil.  420, 
Pra.  Eliz.  484  n.,  1  Zur.  114,  2  Zur.  83, 
84,  89,  128 ;  massacres.  Rog.  6 ;  the  Pro 
testants  aided  by  queen  Elizabeth,  Now. 
226,  227;  war  declared  against  France, 
1563,  1  Zur.  132;  peace  proclaimed,  1564, 
ib.  133, 139 ;  wars  of  the  Huguenots,  Lit. 
Eliz.  578  n. ;  they  did  not  burn  the  body  of 
Irenaeus,  4  Jew.  1047  ;  they  were  defeated 
at  Jarnac  and  Montcontour,  2  Zur.  250  n. ; 
afterwards  protected  by  royal  authority, 
1  Zur.  250  n. ;  peace  with  England,  1572, 
ib.  273 ;  P.  Frarine  writes  against  the  Pro 
testants,  1  Ful.  x;  a  sonnet  by  way  of  ex 
hortation  to  the  Frenchmen,  which  are  re 
volted  from  true  religion,  by  Chr.  Fether- 
stone,  Poet.  467  ;  prayers  used  daily  in  the 
English  army  in  France,  1589,  Lit.  Eliz. 
626;  capital  punishments  used  in  France, 
Now.  226;  Bustum  Anglorum  Gallia,  Gal- 
lorum  Italia  (proverb),  Calf.  113 

France  (Abr.) :  v  Fraunce. 

Francis  (St):  founder  of  the  Minorites,  3 Bui. 


FRANCIS  —  FRECULPHUS 


333 


295;  termed  the  glory  of  God,  Rog.  38; 
compared  to  Christ,  Bale  205 ;  said  to  be 
figured  by  Isaiah  in  his  6th  chapter,  Rog. 
38  n.,  to  be  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  71,  to  be 
free  from  all  sin,  ib.  134,  139,  to  have  re 
deemed  those  saved  since  his  days,  ib.  298; 
eternal  life  promised  to  observers  of  his 
rules,  \Tyn.  227  ;  he  commands  that  there 
be  but  one  mass  daily,  2  Jew.  635;  his 
cord,  1  Tyn.  122  n. ;  his  cowl,  Calf.  287  ; 
burial  in  the  coat  or  habit  of  his  order, 

1  Tyn.  122,  2  Tyn.  32 

Francis  I.,  king  of  France:  his  interview  with 
Henry  VIII.  at  Ardres  near  Calais,  2  Tyn. 
313;  war  between  him  and  England,  ib. 
316;  taken  prisoner  at  Pavia,  ib.  318,  but 
soon  liberated,  ib.  319;  embassy  to  him, 

2  Cran.  246 ;  he  met  the  pope  at  Marseilles, 
ib.  n.;  intended  to  have  adopted   the  re 
formed  religion,  ib.  416 n.;  his  funeral  ser 
mon  at  St  Paul's,  London,  Rid.  v.  n 

Francis  II.,  king  of  France,  and  consort  of 
queen  Mary  of  Scotland :  styles  himself 
king  of  Scotland  and  heir  of  England, 
4  Jew.  1214,  1  Zur.  40;  expected  in  Scot 
land  with  his  army,  4  Jew.  1224,  1  Zur. 
56 ;  he  renounces  the  title  and  arms  of 
England,  4  Jew.  1238,  1  Zur.  89 

Francis,  duke  of  Anjou,  Alen^on,  &c. :  men 
tioned,  2  Zur.  278,  282,  305 ;  his  proposed 
marriage  with  queen  Elizabeth,  Grin.  408 — 
412,  1  Zur.  239,  250,  331  n.,  2  Zur.  308  n 

Francis  de  Mayro  :  v.  Maronis. 

Francis,  monk  of  Colen:  counted  concupi 
scence  no  sin,  Rog.  102 

Francis  (Ant.):  2  Zur.  171 

Francis  (Tho.),  regius  professor  of  physic  at 
Oxford,  afterwards  provost  of  Queen's  col 
lege  :  3  Zur.  420 

Franciscans,  Grey  Friars,  or  Minorites:  their 
order,  4  Bui.  517:  their  founder,  3  Bui. 
295;  the  profession  of  their  rule  supposed 
to  secure  salvation,  Rog.  152,  1  Tyn.  227 ; 
their  great  increase,  1  Tyn.  302;  the  order 
divided  into  Conventuals  and  Observants, 
2  Cran.  330  n.,  1  Lat.  287  n.,  1  Tyn.  301  n. ; 
they  were  Scotists,  1  Tyn.  159;  controversy 
between  them  and  the  Dominicans,  1  Ful. 
35;  they  set  Christ  but  little  above  Francis 
(q.  v.),  2  Tyn.  5  ;  their  writers  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Sale  258;  they  received  no  bribes 
themselves,  but  had  others  to  receive  for 
them,  1  Lat.TW;  story  of  a  friar  limi- 
tour,  ib.  524;  their  excuse  for  ignorance, 

1  Whitg.  33 ;    turned  out  of  their  houses, 

2  Cran.  330  n. ;  their  Breviary,  2  Lat.  227  n. ; 
Alcoranus  Franciscanorum,  Rog. 38,&c.nn.; 
Bouchier  De  Martyrio  Fratrum  Ord.  Min., 


2  Lat.  392  n.;   Pulton's  Antiq.   of  Engl. 
Franciscans,  1  Lat.  287,  2  Lat.  319,  391 

Franciscopolis,   commonly  called   Havre-de- 

Grace,  q.  v. 

Franciseus :  saluted,  1  Zur.  119 
Franciscus  Zephyrus,  q.  v. 
Francken  (Chr.):  Rog.  182  n 
Francois  (Rich.):  v.  Vauville  (K.). 
Francovvitz  (Matthias) :  v.  Flacius. 
Francus  (Dan.):  Disq.  de  Papistarum  Indici- 

bus,  Calf.  96  n 
Frank  :  a  place  to  fatten  boars  in,  a  sty,  Bale 

467,  3  Bee.  375 
Frank  (Peter):  martyred  at  Colchester,  Bale 

586 

Frank-almoigne  :  2  Tyn.  148 
Franke  (Sir),  a  martyr,  Poet.  162 
Frankfort :  v.  Councils. 

The  emperors  were  crowned  there,  Grin. 

20 ;    Tyndale's   books   printed  and   seized 

there,  1  Tyn.  xxxv;    the  foreign    church, 

3  Zur.  110,  111 ;  names  of  English  exiles 
there,  ib.  755,  763,  764;  an  English  church, 
under  Coxe  and  others,  Rid.  387;  subscrip 
tion  required  of  women  in  it,  Rog.  24;  the 
troubles  there,  Grin,  iii,  iv,  239,  4  Jew.  xii, 
xiii,  1192,  Now.  ii,  Rid.  533, 2  Whitg.  489  n., 
1  Zur.  8  n.,  3  Zur.  128, 753,  &c. ;  McCrie  as 
cribes  them  to  Whittingham,  3  Zur.  764  n. ; 
points  conceded  by  the  episcopal  party,  ib. 
754,  757;  the  "peaceable  letter"  on  cere 
monies,  Pil.  iii ;  the  French  church,  3  Zur. 
174;  letter  of  bishop  Grindal  to  the  magis 
trates,   in   behalf  of   the   congregation   of 
Dutch  Protestants,  Grin.  247,  249 ;  Frank 
fort  fair,  1  Zur.  171, 184, 191, 2  Zur.  105,  &c. 

Frankincense:  v.  Magi. 

Franklin  (Rob.),  fellow  of  All  Souls':  Park. 

300 
Franldings  :  freeholders,  1  Lat.  408 

Frankweiler(   ):  2  Cov.  519  n.,  524 

Frarine  (Peter) :  rails  against  the  Protestants 

of  France,    and    is    answered    by  Fulke, 

1  Ful.  x,  2  Ful.  4 
Fiaternities:  2  Brad.  279,  2  Cov.  258,  2  Jew. 

912,  1  Tyn.  212  n 
Fratricellians :    a    sect,    Pil.  18;    they  con- 

demned  magistracy,   Rog.   337 ;    enjoined 

community  of  goods,  ib.  353 
Fratry  :   a  refectory,  2   Tyn.  98  ;    described, 

Grin.  272  n 

Fratries  :  fraternities,  2  Jew.  912 
Fraud :  v.  Deceit. 
Fraunce  (Abr.):  notice  of  him,    Poet,  xxii; 

Psalm  Ixxii,  (Ixxiii),  in  hexameter  verse,  ib. 

237 

Freak  (Edm.) :  v.  Freke. 
Freculphus  Lexoviensis :  Calf.  67  n.,  87  n 


334 


FREDERICK  —  FREE-WILL 


\ 


Frederick  I.,  emperor,  called  Barbarossa  :  his 
letter  to  pope  Adrian,  and  the  pope's  arro 
gant  reply,  Pil.  22;  that  pope  refused  him 
a  blessing  for  holding  his  left  stirrup,  4  Jew. 
692 ;  he  corrected  four  popes,  Pil.  640 ; 
kissed  the  foot  of  pope  Alexander  III., 
Grin.  21 ;  that  pope  trod  upon  him,  3  Jew. 
299,  4  Jew.  696,  700,  701,  Lit.  Eliz.  450, 
and  betrayed  him  to  the  Turk,  3  Whitg. 
592;  communion  in  both  kinds  not  forbid 
den  till  his  time,  1  Hoop.  229,  Hutch.  283 

Frederick  II.,  emperor:  miraculously  hindered 
from  destroying  Catana,  Pil.  536  n 

Frederick  I.,  king  of  Denmark:  his  reforma 
tion,  1  Cov.  424 ;  story  of  king  Frederick's 
physicians  (supposed  to  be  this  king),  Pil. 
336 

Frederick  II.,  king  of  Denmark :  prepares  for 
war  with  Sweden,  2  Zur.  106 

Frederick  III.,  elector  Palatine  :  Park.  471  n. ; 
he  favours  Calvinism,  2  Zur.  156  n.,  274  n. ; 
patronizes  Zanchius,  2  Zur.  185  n. ;  letter 
to  him  from  Parker,  Park.  317 ;  another, 
from  G.  Withers,  2  Zur.  156 

Frederick  IV.,  elector  Palatine:  Park.  471  n 

Frederick  V.,  elector  Palatine,  and  after 
wards  king  of  Bohemia :  married  Elizabeth, 
daughter  of  James  I.,  Park.  471  n.,  2  Zur. 
328  n 

Frederick  (Duke):  v.  John  Frederick. 

Frederick  of  Venice,  a  Dominican  :  wrote  on 
the  Apocalypse,  Sale  258 

Freedom  :  v.  Liberty. 

Fremingham :  v.  Framlingham. 

Freese  (  ):  punished  for  selling  the 

scriptures,  2  Lat.  306  n 

Free-Will :  v.  Faith,  Grace,  Predestination. 
What  it  is,  and  how  far  man  has  it, 
3  Bee.  608,  1  Brad.  216,  Hog.  103,  Sand. 
24;  errors  on  it,  Park.  140,  Rog.  104, 
Sand.2±;  the  thraldom  of  the  will  described, 
Sand.  21 ;  the  will  of  fallen  man  is  not 
free,  but  bound  unto  the  will  of  the  devil, 
1  Tyn.  17,  18,  23,  182;  it  is  naturally  bent 
to  evil,  1  Bee.  151, 152,  2  Bee.  154,  3  Bee. 
100,  1  Hoop.  152;  it  is  not  free  to  good 
naturally,  but  only  when  made  so  bv  grace, 
3  Bui.  103,  3  Jew.  168,  3  Tyn.  174,  192 ; 
the  will  of  Jonah  was  not  free  till  made  so, 
1  Tyn.  454,  459 ;  the  will  is  free  to  run 
from  God,  but  to  draw  near  unto  him  is 
his  grace  and  gift,  Sand.  133;  in  respect  of 
first  birth,  the  will  is  only  free  to  evil;  in 

\respect  of  second  birth,  only  to  good, 
\  Brad.  251 ;  the  will  is  made  free  by 
grace,  1  Tyn.  183,  429,  489,  3  Tyn.  174;  a 
good  will  the  gift  of  God,  1  Brad.  23;  the 
Spirit  makes  God's  people  willing,  2  Tyn. 


250  ;  after  conversion  men  have  two  wills, 
ib.  76;  probations  out  of  scripture,  that 
without  the  grace  of  God,  free-will  can  do 
nothing  in  matters  of  faith  and  salvation, 
3  Bee.  328,  329;  examination  of  scriptures 
alleged  for  free-will,  1  Brad.  321 ;  God's 
commands  do  not  prove  it,  1  Ful.  400 ;  it 
is  not  proved  by  Luke  ii.  14  (Vulg.  "honai- 
nibus  bonse  voluntatis"),  Whita.  153,  468; 
translations  concerning  it  examined,  1  Ful. 
123—126,375—400;  a  text  in  Ecclesiasticus 
alleged  for  it,  ib.  21 ;  the  doctrine  is  set 
up  by  hypocrites,  1  Tyn.  430 ;  it  is  Phari 
saical,  ib.  435 ;  a  false  doctrine,  Bale  427, 

1  Brad.  372;  a  dark  doctrine,  2  Tyn.  103; 
contrary  to  scripture,     1    Tyn,  111,   155, 

2  Tyn.  190,  199 ;  heretics,  by  their  proud 
free-will  knowledge,  pervert  the  scriptures, 
Phil.  308 ;  he,  says  Whitgift,  that  dieth  in 
the  opinion   holdeth   not  the  foundation, 
1  Whitg.  188,  189,  for  it  is  clean  contrary 
to  free  justification,  3  Whitg.  552;  our  own 
free-will  cannot  work  righteousness,  1  Tyn. 
494;  what  it  doth  when  it  taketh  in  hand 
to  keep  the  law,  ib.  429;  repentance  is  riot 
of  man's  free-will,  1  Brad.  53 ;  faith  is  not 
attainable  thereby,  ib.  G5;  the  will  of  man 
has  no  part  in  the  working  of  faith,  3  Tyn. 
140;   it   profits  nothing,   1  Bee.  70,  72 ;  it 
must  be  slain,   1  Tyn.  426;   the    doctrine 
was  held  by  heathen  philosophers,  3  Tyn. 
191,  as  by  Aristotle,  1  Tyn.  108,  155,  276 ; 
it  is  maintained  by  Jews,  1  Brad.  323, 32!), 
1  Ful.  126,  3  Tyn.  193,   by  Mahometans, 
1  Brad.  323,  329,   3  Tyn.  193,    by  divers 
Greek  fathers,  1  Whitg.  18S,  by  Pelagians 
and  semi-Pelagians,    1  Ful.  377,  3  Whitg. 
613;  the  errors  of  Pelagius  refuted  by  Au 
gustine,  3  Bui.  11,  102;  the  views  of  the 
latter  perverted  by  Papists,  1  Ful.  386— 
389  (see  Augustine,  viii) ;  the   doctrine  of 
free-will  opposed  by  Prosper,  1  Tyn.  487  n. ; 
boastfully   maintained   by   the    church    of 
Rome,  1  Brad.  323, 329,  Sand.  23,  Tyn.  191, 
193 ;   maintained  by  More,  but  denied  by 
Tyndale,  3  Tyn.  210,  211 ;    supported  by 
Latimer,  2   Lat.  206;    the  errors  of  Hart 
and   his  fellows,    2  Brad.  170,  171 ;    free- 
willers,  or  free-will  men,  2  Brad.  128,  244, 

1  Whitg.  94;  reference  to  certain  free-will 
men,  schismatics  and  disturbers,  Phil.  247 ; 
Bradford  composes  a  letter  concerning  the 
free-willers,  which  is  also  signed  by  Ferrar, 
Taylor,  and  Phil  pot,  1  Brad.  305,  2  Brad. 
169,  Phil,  xiv;  other  letters  to  free-willers, 

2  Brad.  128,  164,  ISO,  181,  194 ;  caution 
against  the  leaven  of  free-will,  1  Tyn.  466 

Free-will  offerings  :  2  Bui.  205 


FREIIER  —  FRITH 


335 


Freher  (Marquard) :  Theatrum  Virorum, 
2  Lat .  349  n 

Freke  (Edm.),  bp  of  Rochester,  afterwards 
of  Norwich  :  Park.  318,  319 ;  his  opinion 
on  prophesyings,  ib.  459  n. ;  he  meets  the 
queen  at  Canterbury,  ib.  475 ;  his  transla 
tion,  ib.  477  n 

Frembe :  strange,  foreign,  I  Cov.  139 

Freming(  ):  a  friend  of  Sir  Phil.  Sid 
ney,  2  Zur.  292 

Fremund  (St),  of  Dunstable :  Bale  192, 1  Lat. 
55  n 

French :  v.  France. 

The  French  land  in  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
and  at  Newhaven,  2  Cran.  495  n. ;  French 
refugees,  1  Zur.  288,  291,  327 ;  as  to  their 
churches,  see  Canterbury,  London,  Nor 
wich. 

French  language :  the  language  of  ancient 
Gaul,  1  Jew.  298;  French  much  used  in 
England,  ib.  293;  used  in  pleading  at  the 
bar,  2  Cran.  170 

Frenshatn  (Hen.) :  mentioned,  1  Zur.  22  bis, 
25,  36,  42,  47,  58,  68,  70,  78;  eulogized, 
2  Zur.  21;  extract  from  his  will,  ib.  n.  ; 
letter  to  him,  1  Zur.  37  ;  corrected  copy  of 
the  same,  2  Zur.  xi. 

Frentike :  frantic,  mad,  Calf.  81 

Freres  :  friars,  Pil.  205 

Frey  (Agnes):  wife  of  Albert  Durer,  Pra. 
Eliz.  xvii,  xviii. 

Freyamt,  Zurich  :  4  Bui.  540 

Fria,  a  Saxon  idol :  Pil.  16 

Friar  Mantuan  :  v.  Baptista  Mantuanus  (S.). 

Friars :  v.  Monks. 

Their  origin,  2  Ful.  102 ;  their  various 
colours,  3  Tyn.  107  ;  their  exemption,  Pil. 
380 ;  their  pranks  and  knavery,  R id.  55 ; 
on  burial  in  their  coats  and  cowls,  which 
they  sold  for  that  purpose,  Bale  329,  Calf. 
287,  2  Cran.  147,  2  Ful.  13,  1  Lat.  50, 
2  Lat.  200,  332,  1  Tyn.  48,  122  n.,  2  Tyn. 
92  ;  their  coats  were  supposed  to  preserve 
from  diseases  and  ensure  salvation,  2  Cran. 
147 ;  a  friar's  cowl  said  to  take  away  part 
of  purgatory,  '2  Lat.  362  ;  a  feigned  armour, 

1  Lat.  29,  32 ;  friars  bound  to  say  service, 
but  not  to  preach,  1  Tyn.  3'2Q 

Augustine  :  not  instituted  by  St  Augus 
tine,  2  Ful.  102;  their  writers  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale  257 

Barefoot :  v.  Observants. 

Begging :  the  Mendicant  or  begging 
friars,  4ifu?.  51&,  1  Hoop.  526,  1  Lat.  292, 
Rid.  67  ;  their  beginning  and  procedure, 

2  Tyn.  277,  278;  the  people  duped  by  them, 

3  Tyn.  76;  four  orders  of  them,  Bale  171 ; 
the  Carmelites,  a  branch  of  their,  4  Bui. 


516  n.;  limiters,  or  friars  sent  to  gather  alms 
within  certain  limits,  1  Tyn.  212,  2  Tyn. 
277  ;  they  said  "In  principle  erat  Verbum," 
from  house  to  house,  3  Tyn.  62  ;  story  of 
a  friar  limitour,  1  Lat.  524 
Black  :  v.  Dominicans. 
Grey  :  v.  Franciscans. 
Jerome  :  some  called  by  the  name  of  St 
Jerome,  but  under  the  Angustinian  rule, 
2  Ful  103  n 

Minors :  v.  Franciscans. 
Preaching  :  v.  Dominicans. 
White :  v.  Carmelites. 
Friday:  v.  Fasting,  Good-Friday. 

The  day  named  from  Fria,  Pil.  16;  the 
four  holy  Fridays,  or  ordination  fasts,  2  Tyn. 
98 ;  the  golden  Fridays,  Pil.  80,  551 
Frideswide  (St) :  her  bell  at  Oxford,  4  Jew.  824 
Friend  (The.)  :  v.  Frynd. 
Friends :  the  friendship  of  men  to  be   pre 
served,   1  Bui.   197;    when    most    needed 
friends  are  asleep,  I  Lat.  228;  the  value  of 
a  faithful  friend,  Phil.  231;  on  the  know- 
It.  dge  of  friends  in  another  life,  3  Bee.  152, 
&c. ;  no  certainty  in  worldly  friends,  ib. 
151 ;  false  friends  are  worse  than  enemies, 

1  Lat.  222 

Fries  (Augustine),  or  Frisius:  printer  at  Zu 
rich,  1  Hoop.  96,  98,  at  Strasburgh,  Grin. 
221 

Friesland  :  Scory  and  others  had  an  English 
church  there,  Rid.  387 ;  East  Friesland 
receives  the  Interim,  3  Zur.  61 ;  Enno, 
count  thereof,  ib.  512  n 

Friesland,  in  the  North  sea  :  probably  Cape 
Farewell,  Greenland,  2  Zur.  290 

Frisius  (Augustine):  v.  Fries. 

Frisius  (Ger.)  :  3  Zur.  251 

Frisius  (James) :  saluted,  2  Zur.  225 

Frisius  (Jo.) :  saluted,  2  Zur.  107 

Frisius  (  ):  saluted,  1  Zur.  17,30,32,  & 

saepe;  mentioned,  ib.  305  n 

Frisius  (Otho) :  v.  Otho. 

Frith  (Jo.):  mentioned,  1  Tyn.  xxxvii,  37  n.; 
king  Henry's  opinion  of  him,  as  recorded 
by  Cromwell,  ib.  xlviii ;  said  to  have  printed 
Tyndale's  answer  to  More's  Dialogue,  ib. 
1 ;  he  leaves  Tyndale  to  come  into  England, 
ib.  liii;  is  seized  and  imprisoned,  ib.;  Tyn 
dale's  h' rst  letter  to  him  as  "  brother  Jacob," 
ib. ;  Tyndale's  second  letter  to  him  in  the 
Tower,  ib.  Ivii ;  he  is  burned,  for  denying 
the  corporal  presence  in  the  sacrament, 
Bale  394,  586,  3  Bee.  11,  1  Brad.  283,  288, 

2  Cran.  246,  2  Hoop.  376,  1  Tyn.  Ix ;  de 
famed  by  Gardiner,  1  Hoop.  245;  his  books, 
Bale  164,  2  Bee.  421 ;  his  answer  to  More, 
1  Tyn.  Ivi ;  his  Disputation  of  Purgatory, 


836 


FRITH  —  FULKE 


3  Tyn.  3  ;  he  expounds  Tracy's  testament, 
ib.  271;  his  name  in  connexion  with  the 
question  of  the  authorship  of  a  treatise  on 
The  Supper  of  the  Lord,  ib.  218—220 

Frittenden,  co.  Kent:  Frensham's  bequest, 
2  Zur.  21  n 

Frobenius  (Jerome),  printer,  son  of  John  : 
Grin.  231,  2  Zur.  299  n 

Frobenius  (Jo.),  printer:  2 Zur.  299  n 

Frobisher  (Sir  Martin) :  notice  of  his  voyages, 

2  Zur.  290,  291 
Froissart  (Jo.):  Bale  7 
Fronsberg  (The  count):  2  Zur.  207 
Frorne:  frozen,  3  Jew.  597 

Froschover  (Chr.),  printer  at  Zurich  :  notice 
of  him,  3  Zur.  719  n.;  mentioned,  some 
times  by  his  Christian  name  only,  Grin. 
221,  232  n.,  4  Jew.  1199,  1200,  1  Zur.  30, 
43,  70,  2  Zur.  24,  106,  180,  243,  294,  305, 

3  Zur.  216,  307,  334,  502,  627,  719 n.;  his 
shop,   2  Cov.    505;    he   was   probably  the 
printer  of  Coverdale's  Bible,  1535,  ib.  x; 
he  prints  the  edition  of  1550,  ib.  xiii,  2;  he 
manufactures  paper,  3  Zur.  222  ;  visits  Ox 
ford,  ib.  194,  50 1, 7 19 ;  Hooper  orders  books 
from  him,  ib.  89;  he  receives  twelve  English 
exiles  into  his  house,  1  Zur.  11  n.,  42  n.,  43, 
2  Zur,  108  n.,    3  Zur.  751  n. ;    letters  by 
him,  3  Zur.  719—727 

Froschover   (Chr.?),   the  younger :   2  Brad. 

403,  1  Zur.  117 
Frugality  :  a  duty,  Sand.  342 

Fniier  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  170 

Fruit,  Fruits:  prayer  for  the  preservation  of 

the  fruits  of  the  earth,  3  Bee.  44,45;  "fruit 

of  the  vine,"  what,  3  Jew.  521,  522;  "fruit 

of  the  belly,"  2  Hoop.  7  ;  fruits  worthy  of 

repentance,  3  Bui.  106 
FBUITFUL  LESSONS,  by  Coverdale,  1  Cov.  195, 

&c. 
Frump :    to   mock,   or   insult,  Hutch.  344  ; 

frumps,  taunts,  2  Whltg.  147 

Fryer  (   ):  v.  Fruier. 

Fryer  (Jo.),  M.D.:  2  Brad.  209  n 

Frynd  (Tho.),  of  New  coll.  Oxon  :  proctor, 

2  Jew.  952  n 
Fryth  (Jo.) :  v.  Frith. 
Fuchsius  (Leon.) :  1  Hoop.  278 
Fugatius,  or  Fagan,  apostle  of  the  Britons  : 

3  Jew.  163,  2  Whitg.  128 

Fulbertus  Carnotensis  :  said  to  have  sucked 

our  lady's  breast,   and   been  made  whole 

by  it,  4  Jew.  938 
Fulbrooke,   co.   Warwick :    the  free  chapel 

there,  2  Lat.  383  n 
Fulco,  a  French  priest :  Pil.  591 
Fulgentius  (St)  :  his  works,  Jew.  xxxvii ;  he 

\vus  the  author  of  a  book  DeFide  ad  Petruin, 


sometimes  attributed  to  Augustine,  1  Bee. 
207  n.,  2  Cov.  200  n.,  2  Ful.  86  n.,  Rid. 
40  n. ;  he  wrote  against  the  Novatians, 
1  Bee.  95;  says  that  there  is  in  the  scrip 
tures  plenty  for  the  strong  to  eat,  and 
for  the  babe  to  suck,  2  Cran.  34,  2  Jew. 
684,  Whita.  400 ;  writes,  to  hold  the  truth 
of  God,  is  to  worship  the  only  God;  to  turn 
the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  is  to  do  homage 
to  a  creature,  SJeiv.  482;  affirms  that  the 
flesh  of  Christ  which  he  took  unto  him  is 
of  none  other  nature  than  man's  flesh  is, 
3  Bee.  455  n.  ;  his  doctrine  concerning  our 
Lord's  ascension,  2  Cov.  153;  he  says  that, 
as  concerning  substance  of  his  manhood, 
Christ  was  not  in  heaven  when  he  was  ou 
earth,  and  forsook  the  earth  when  he  as 
cended  into  heaven,  2  Bee.  278,  279,  3  Bee. 
453,  1  Cran.  98,  (51),  3  Jew.  252,  254,  260, 
263 ;  writes,  according  to  his  humanity  he 
was  locally  on  earth,  according  to  his  divi 
nity  he  filled  heaven  and  earth,  &c.,  3  Bui. 
270,  3  Jew.  263 ;  declares  that,  according  to 
the  whole  man  which  he  took,  he  left  the 
earth  and  sits  on  the  right  hand  of  God, 
3  Bee.  454 ;  teaches  that  his  humanity  is  local, 
but  his  Godhead  incomprehensible,  1  Bui. 
151 ;  asserts  that  God  gives  grace  to  the 
unworthy  freely,  1  Bee.  73  ;  utters  a  golden 
sentence  concerning  remission  of  sins,  ib. 
97  ;  says  Judas  lost  the  fruit  of  repentance 
because  he  had  not  faith,  ib.  98;  recites  a 
saying  of  Cyprian,  that  God  is  a  hearer  not 
of  the  voice  but  of  the  heart,  ib.  133;  con 
trasts  the  sacrifices  of  the  law  with  that  of 
the  gospel,  Coop.  94,  93,  Grin.  68,  Rid. 
40  n. ;  declares  it  to  be  an  error  to  say 
that  the  sacrament  is  but  a  substance,  Bale 
93;  calls  it  a  commemoration,  Rid.  179; 
advises  that  the  garment  of  a  holy  maid  be 
such  as  to  be  a  witness  of  her  inward 
chastity,  2  Bee.  370;  states  that  whoever 
in  this  life  shall  not  please  God,  shall  in 
the  world  to  come  have  repentance  for  his 
sins,  but  no  pardon,  3  Jew.  568  ;  his  opinion 
with  regard  to  the  future  punishment  of 
the  ungodly,  2  Cov.  200;  his  conclusion 
from  a  sermon  of  Augustine's,  3  Bee.  443  n., 
1  Jew.  132  n. ;  quoted  by  P.  Lombard, 
3  Bee.  443  n.,  455  n 

Fulgosus  (B.):  Fact,  et  Diet.  Memorab. 
Libri,  Jew.  xxxvii ;  he  says  pope  Ana- 
stasius  II.  was  an  Ariau  heretic,  3  Jew.  345 

Fulham,  co.  Middlesex  :  the  bishop's  palace, 

1  Zur.  211 ;  Ridley's  mode  of  living  there, 
Rid.  vii;    Bradford   made   deacon    there, 

2  Brad.  xxii. 

FULK.E   (Will.),   master   of  Pembroke    hall, 


FULKE 


GALERIUS 


337 


Cambridge :  his  birth,  1  Ful.  \ ;  education, 
ib.  ii;  ejected  from  his  college,  ib.  iii;  he 
goes  to  Paris  with  the  earl  of  Lincoln, 
ib.  ;  master  of  Pembroke  hall,  ib. ;  his 
death,  and  epitaph,  ib.  iv;  list  of  his 
works,  ib.  v;  A  DEFENCE  OF  THE  SIN- 
CEBE  AND  TRUE  TRANSLATIONS  OF  THE 
HOLY  SCRIPTURES  INTO  THE  ENGLISH 
TONGUE,  AGAINST  THE  CAVILS  OF  GREGORY 
MARTIN  :  edited  by  the  Rev.  Cha.  Hen. 
Hartshorne,  M.A.,  1  Ful. ;  STAPLETON'S 
FORTRESS  OVERTHROWN  :  A  REJOINDER 
TO  MARTIALL'S  REPLY  :  A  DISCOVERY  OF 

THE  DANGEROUS  ROCK  OF  THE  POPISH 

CHURCH  COMMENDED  BY  SANDERS  :  edited 
by  the  Rev.  Rich.  Gibbings,  M.A.,  2  Ful.; 
references  to  works  of  his,  Calf.  19,  235, 
2  Ful.  70,  168,  308,  384,  385  nn.,  Jew.  xx; 
he  says  that  although  in  scripture  a  bishop 
and  an  elder  is  of  one  order  and  authority 
in  preaching,  &c.,  yet  in  government,  by 
ancient  use  of  speech,  he  is  only  called  a 
bishop,  to  whom  ordination  was  always 
principally  committed,  Rog.  332  n.;  his 
catalogue  of  Popish  books,  dispersed  in 
England  during  the  time  of  queen  Eliza 
beth,  2  Ful.  3,  4  ;  reference  to  it,  Coop.  v. 

Fuller  (Tho.) :  Church  History,  2  Ful.  6  n., 
9  n.,  37  n.,  Grin,  xi,  360  n.,  2  Lat.  368  n. ; 
Worthies,  1  Lat.  113 n.;  Abel  Redivivus, 
2  Brad.  xii.  n. ;  Fuller  cited  about  Geoffrey 
of  Monmouth,  2  Ful.  6  n.;  his  list  of 
Primers,  &c.,  corrected,  Pra.  Eliz.  vii.n.; 
cited  about  the  massacre  of  St  Bartho 
lomew,  Rog.  8;  on  prophesyings,  Grin. 
xi.n.,  xiii,  on  Grindal's  death  and  character, 
ib.  xv. 

Fulthorp  (J.) :  executed  at  York,  1  Zur. 
225  n 

Fulvius  (Aulus) :  anecdote  of  him,  Wool.  29  ; 
his  impartiality,  Sand.  227 

Funckius  (  ):  1  Zur.  30,  2  Zur.  90,  95, 

168 ;  his  exhibition,  2  Zur.  329 

Funerals:  v.  Burial,  Supper. 

Furius  (Frid.),  Cseriolanus:  Bononia,  Jew. 
xxxvii ;  on  the  acts  of  the  Spanish  inqui 
sition  against  the  Jews,  2  Jew.  690 

Furness,  co.  Lancaster :  the  abbey,  Sand,  i ; 
Furness  fells,  ib.  i,  xxix ;  Fumes  fools, 
2  Lat.  417 

Furours:  1  Brad.  40 

Furstenburg  (Will,  de),  grand  master  of  the 
knights  sword-bearers  in  Livonia:  3  Zur. 
687  n 

Fust  (Jo.),  printer  at  Mayence,  Sand.  224  n 

Fust  (Tho.),  or  Fusse:  martyred  at  Ware, 
Poet.  163 

Fynes  family  :  v.  Fieues. 


Fynk  (Friar) :  Bale  154 

Fysher  (Jo.),  canon  of  St  Mary's,  Warwick  : 

2  Lat.  396  n 
Fyssher  (Jo.) :  Cranmer  writes  to  the  abbot 

of  Westminster  for  him,  2  Cran.  251,  270 


G 


G.  (A.):  v.  Gilby  (Ant.). 

G.  (E.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  li;  da  pacem, 

Domine ;  verses  from  the  Old  Version  of 

the  Psalms,  ib.  505 
G.  (E.),  a  sectary:  Rog.  203 
G.  (G.):  v.  Gifford  (Geo.) 
Gaberdines:  3  Jew.  612 
Gabriel,   the  angel :    prince   of  a  kingdom, 

3  Bui.  343;  sent  to  Zacharias,  and  to  Mary, 

ib.  341 ;  what  he  said  of  John,  4  Bui.  95 
Gabriel  (The),  one  of  Frobisher's  ships,  2  Zur. 

291  n 

Gadara :  the  lake,  3  Bui.  353,  364 
Gads  :  spears,  Rid.  145 
Gage   (Sir  Jo.):    at   court,  2  Cran.  490;   a 

privy  councillor,  ib.  531;  named,  ib.  241 
Gage   (Tho.):  Survey   of  the  West   Indies, 

2  Ful.  22  n 

Gaged  :  impawned,  2  Bui.  36 
Gagneius  (  ):    on   the  intercession  of 

saints  :  1  Ful.  537,  538 
Gaguinus    (Rob.):    account    of    him,    Bale, 

320  n.;   De  Orig.   et  Gest.  Franc.,   Jew. 

xxxvii,  4  Jew.  112;  Sarrnatise  Europ.  De- 

scriptio,  Grin.  56  n 
Gaid :  withes,  1  Bui.  302 
Gain  as :  1  Bui.  391 
Gainsford    (Mrs),    an    attendant    on    queen 

Anne  Boleyn  :  1  Tyn.  130 
Galatians  (Epistle  to  the)  :  v.  Paul  (St). 

How  they  were  bewitched,  1  Brad.  386 
Galatinus  (Pet.):  disputed  learnedly  on  the 

first  verse  of  Genesis,  I  Bui.  200 n.;  referred 

to  about  Jonathan   Ben    Uziel,    3  Whitg. 

343  n 
Galeazzo   Maria    [Sforza],   duke   of   Milan : 

slain,  Calf.  339 
Galen   (CL):    his   rules  to  preserve  health, 

1  Hoop.  297 ;   he  describes  the  causes  of 
pestilence,  1  Hoop.  318,  2  Hoop.  160;  men 
tions  preservatives  against  it,  1  Hoop.  333; 
advises  to  fly  from  the  air  that  is  infected, 

2  Hoop.  167  ;  says  contraries  are  holpen  by 
contraries,  ib.  169;  was  wont  to  say,  take 
nothing,   and   hold    it  fast,    4  Jew.  885 ; 
other  references,  1  Hoop.  278,  286 

Galeotus  (Martius)  :  his  error  respecting  jus 
tification,  Rog.  109,  160 
Galevius,  emperor:  v.  Maximian. 

22 


338 


GALERIUS  —  GARDINER 


Galeriu? :  judges  Cyprian,  1  Jew.  362 
Galesinius  (Pet.),  his  blunder  about  St  Sy- 

noris,  2  Ful.  44  n 
Galfridus:  v.  Gaufridus. 
Galfridus   Britannicus:    v.  Geoffry  of  Mon- 

mouth. 

Galgalath  :  one  of  the  magi,   Whita.  560  n 
Galilee :    several  prophets    rose    out    of  it, 

3  Jew.  242 

Gallandius  (And.):  2  Sec.  281  n.,  3  Bee. 
454  n. ;  2  Ful.  70  n 

Gallars  (Nic.  de),  or  Gallasius,  minister  of 
the  French  church  in  London :  notice  of 
him,  2  Zur.  49  n.,  96  n.;  letter  from  him 
to  Calvin,  2  Zur.  49 

Galley  half-pence :  1  Bee.  235  n.,  2J3ec.435 

Gallia  Antarctica :  v.  Brazil. 

Galloway  (Alex,  bp  of)  :  v.  Gordon. 

Gallus  (Nic.) :  narrates  words  of  card.  Hosius 
about  the  scriptures,  4  Jew.  7 57;  complains 
of  sects  amongst  professors  of  the  gospel, 

2  Jew.  686;  says  the  strifes  amongst  us  are 
not  of  light  matters,  but  of  the  high  arti 
cles  of  Christian  doctrine,  3  Jew.  621 

Gallus  (Rich.) :  v.  Vauville  (R.). 
Gallus  (Rob.):  imagines  Christ  to  say  of  the 
pope,  "Who  set  this  idol  in  my  room?" 

4  Jew.  1009 

Galtropes:  a  military  engine  for  maiming 
horses,  Rid.  368 

Gamaliel :  4  Bui.  482 

Gaming:   v.  Cards,   Sports. 

Prevalence  of  dicing,  &c.,  Hutch.  7 ; 
dicing  houses,  1  Lat.  196 ;  certain  games 
forbidden  by  law,  ib.  372 ;  cards,  dice, 
&c.,  forbidden  to  be  used  by  all  but  gen 
tlemen,  except  in  the  time  of  Christmas, 

3  Zur.  285  n.;    gaming   not   to   be   per 
mitted  in  the  church,  &c.,  2  Hoop.  129; 
forbidden   to  the   clergy,    Grin.  130,  166, 
2  Hoop.  145;    forbidden  on  Sundays  and 
holy  days,  Grin.  138;  Haddon's  opinion  re 
specting  it,  3  Zur.  282,  &c. ;  it  is  worthily 
condemned  of  all  good  divines,  2  Bui.  40 ; 
often  the  occasion  of  sin,  Sand.  118;  game 
sters,   dicers,   &c.,  who   would  overreach 
and  win  of  their  neighbours,  are  thieves, 
2  Bee.  108,  162 ;  how  they  swear,  1  Bee. 
360 ;  their  duty,  2  Bee.  115 

Gang  days  :  procession  days,  Pil.  556 ;  what 
ceremonies  to  be  used  on  such  days,  Grin. 
141,  168 

Gang  week:  v.  Rogation -week. 

Gangra:  v.  Councils. 

Ganlyne  (Frere):  2  Lat.  388 

Gaping  Gulph :  v.  Discovery. 

Garanza  (Barth.) :  v.  Carranza. 

Garbrand   (Jo.) :   notice  of  him,   3  Zur.  68 ; 


legatee  of  Jewel's  papers,  4  Jew.  xxv, 
1276  n.,  some  of  which  he  published,  ib. 
xxvii ;  dedicatory  prefaces  by  him,  2  Jew. 
815,  966,  4  Jew.  1129;  a  short  dedication 
in  Latin  verse  by  him,  2  Jew.  1099  n 

Garcia  (Jo.  a) :  v.  Villa  Garcia. 

Garden  of  the  Soul :  v.  Hortulus  Aniinse. 

Gardens:  meditations  for  them,  1  Lat.  225, 
236 

Gardiner  (  ):  a  friar  of  Stoke-Clare, 

2  Cov.  viii.  n 

Gardiner  (Steph.),  bp  of  Winchester  :  not  of 
noble  birth,  4  Jew.  1146 ;  probably  alluded 
to  as  "a  bastard,"  Calf.  331;  master  of 
Trin.  hall,  Cambridge,  Rid.  327  n. ;  ambas 
sador  to  the  pope,  2  Cran.  332  n. ;  he  meets 
Cranmer  at  Waltham,  1  Cran.  ix ;  assists 
him  in  the  matter  of  the  king's  divorce, 

2  Cran.  244;    present  at   Anne  Boleyn's 
coronation,   ib.  245;    Cranmer   commends 
himself  to  him  on  his  appeal  against  the 
pope,  ib.  268;  he  objects  to  Cranmer  visit 
ing  his  diocese,  and  to  his  style  of  "  primate 
of  all  England,"  ib.  304;  apparently  con 
cerned  in  the  betrayal  of  Tyndale,  1  Tyn. 
Ixix.  n. ;  his  conference  with  Bucer  at  Ra- 
tisbon,   on  the   king's  supremacy,    1  Ful. 
489;  his  book  De  Vera  Obedientia,  1536, 
in  support  of  the  king's  supremacy,  2  Hoop. 
268,  557,  559,  567,  Jew.  xxxvii,  1  Jew.  38, 

3  Zur.  298  n.,  347  n.;  commended  by  Bon- 
ner's  preface,  Tonstall's  sermons,    Cole's 
oath,  1  Jew.  34,  60;  in  this  book  he  defends 
the  breaking  of  oaths  made  to  the  pope, 
shewing  that  no  man  is  bound  to  perform 
an  unlawful  oath,  &c.,  1  Brad.  469  n.,  480, 
484,  592,  Pil.  621 ;   says  that  he  is  com- 
pelled  by  the  mighty  power  of  the  truth, 
&c.,  4  Jew.  1074;    the  Bishops'  Book  (or 
Institution)  ascribed  to  him,  Rid.  135,  but 
see  511 ;   he   conformed   to   Henry  VIII's 
changes,   ib.  101;    his   tergiversation   and 
inconsistency,  Calf.  24  [see  3  Fox  454,  ed. 
1684],    2  Cran.  17  n.,   Pil.  621,  622;    his 
blunders,  1  Jew.  53,  4  Jew.  635  ;  a  trans 
lation  of  the  Bible  committed  to  the  exami 
nation  of  him  and  other  bishops,  IFul.  98; 
in  France,  Bale  442 ;  ambassador  at  Paris, 
2   Cov.  493;   concerned  in   drawing  up  a 
book  of  ceremonies,  1  Lat.  132  n. ;  he  at 
tends  the  Spital  sermons,  3  Zur.  210  n. ;  a 
sermon  by  him  answered  by  Barnes  the 
next  Sunday,   ib.  317,    see  631;    Barnes's 
controversy  with  him  on  justification,  pur 
gatory,  &c.,  ib.  616;  Barnes  prays  for  him, 
2  Cov.  435 ;  he  examines  persons  charged 
with  heresy,  Bale  433,    1  Tyn.  33,   3  Zur. 
232;  his  concern  in  the  King's  Book,  or 


GARDINER 


339 


Necessary  Doctrine,  Rid.  511;  he  questions 
Anne  Askewe,  Bale  198,  201,  202;  letter 
from  him  to  Parker  and  Smith,  Park.  20  • 
letters  to  Parker,  ib.  22,  27 ;  as  chancellor 
of  Cambridge  he  determines  the  pronun 
ciation  of  certain  Greek  letters,  ib.  28; 
signature  as  privy  councillor,  2  Cran.  496, 
Park.  30 ;  he  impedes  the  abolition  of  vi 
gils,  &c.,  on  pretence  of  making  a  league 
with  the  emperor  and  the  French  king, 
2  Cran.  415  n.,  416  n.;  envoy  to  the  em 
peror,  3  Zur.  37 ;  with  the  emperor  in 
Utrecht,  Bale  182,  221 ;  his  works  on  the 
sacrament,  1  Cov.  429,  Pil.  547,  Rid.  308, 
&c. ;  Cranmer's  controversy  with  him, 
1  Cran.  xx,  2  Cran.  x,  Grin.  232,  &c.,  3  Zur. 
388;  A  Detection  of  the  Devil's  Sophistrie, 
1546,  Bale  154,  2  Brad.  284,  1  Cran.  107, 
108,  194,  241,  256,  307,  308,  2  Cov.  263, 
Jew.  xxxvii,  1  Jew.  54,  78,  205,  211,  &c. ; 
its  title-page,  1  Hoop.  99;  the  preface  to 
it,  ib.  100 ;  in  it  he  corrupts  a  text  in  the 
Psalms,  1  Ful.  11,  1  Jew.  54;  AN  ANSWER 

UNTO   MY    LORD    OF  WINCHESTER'S   BOOK, 

by  bp  Hooper  (including  many  passages  of 
the  work  replied  to),  1  Hoop.  97 — 247 ; 
Hooper's  dedication  to  Gardiner,  ib.  101 ; 
Gardiner's  EXPLICATION  AND  ASSERTION 
or  THE  TRUE  CATHOLIC  FAITH  TOUCHING 

THE   MOST    BLESSED     SACRAMENT    OF    THE 

Ai/rAR,1551,  referred  to,  2  Brad.  274  n.  (the 
whole  treatise  is  included  in  the  Answer  to 
it,  next  mentioned),  Cranmer's  ANSWER  TO 
A  CRAFTY  AND  SOPHISTICAL  CAVILLATION 

DEVISED   BY    STEPHEN    GARDINER,  1  Cran. 

1 — 367  ;  the  latter  writes  against  Cranmer, 
under  the  name  of  Marcus  Antonius  Con- 
stantius,  2 Brad.  173  n.,  274,  2  Cov.  253,  254, 
1  Cran.  419  n.,  2  Cran.  x,  455—458,  1  Jew. 
54,  3  Jew.  186,  Rid.  16 ;  Ridley  replies,  Rid. 
xvi ;  Cranmer's  wish  that  he  might  live  to 
write  an  answer,  2  Cran.  x,  455 — 457;  con 
troversy  with  Bucer  on  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy,  2  Brad.  19,  2  Cov.  513,  520,  3  Zur. 
178,  254 ;  Gardiner  a  persevering  opponent 
of  the  reformation,  2  Cran.  viii,  ix ;  called 
Diotrephes,  Rid.  110,  113,  117,  &c.,  a  wild 
boar,  successor  to  Ananias,  3  Be.c.  228,  a 
wolf,  ib.  237,  God's  enemy,  2  Hoop.  621; 
letter  from  him  to  Ridley,  respecting  a 
sermon  preached  at  court  by  the  latter, 
Rid.  495;  he  alleged  that  laws  made  du 
ring  the  king's  minority  were  not  binding, 
1  Lat.  118  n. ;  Ridley  sent  to  exhort  him, 
Rid.  260,  264  phe4s  sent  to  the  Fleet,  3Zur. 
384;  deprived  of  his  see,  2  Cran.  x,  429  n., 
1  Lat.  321  n.,  3  Zur.  80,  256,  722;  com 
mitted  to  the  Tower,  1  Lat.  321  n. ;  while 


there  he  challenges  Hooper  to  a  disputa 
tion,  3  Zur.  80;  released  from  the  Tower, 
ib.  367  ;  he   sings  a  mass  of  requiem  for 
Edward  VI.,   ib.  368;   letter  to  him  from 
queen  Mary,  Park.  54  n. ;  letter  from  him 
to  the  university  of  Cambridge,  ib.  56  n.; 
he  obtains  leave  for  P.  Martyr  to  quit  Eng 
land,  3  Zur.  506  n. ;  consents  to  the  libera 
tion  of  Sandys,  Sand,  x,  xii ;  tries  to  arrest 
him  again,  ib.  xii;    lord  chancellor,  Rid. 
394;    as   such   refuses  to   swear  in  judge 
Hales,    4  Jew.    1190  n.;    deceived   by  an 
image  on  the  great  seal,  Calf.  36,  354;  he 
preaches  before  Philip  and  Mary  at  Paul's 
cross,  3  Zur.  298,  347;  again  sent  to  nego- 
ciate  a   peace  with  the  emperor  and  the 
French  king,    Rid.  394 ;   his   persecution, 
3  Zur.  171;  his  threats,  Pil.  197,  254;  he 
examines  Hooper,  2 Hoop,  xxvii,  &c.,  2  Lat. 
270 ;  his  enmity  to  him,  2  Hoop.  620,  621 ; 
a   conference   with    him  at    some   former 
period,    ib.  viii;    he   examines   Bradford, 
1  Brad.  465  ;  process  and  sentence  against 
that   martyr  (in  Latin),  ib.  585;    his   en 
mity  to  the  exiles,  Jew.  xiii ;  his  horrible 
death,  Phil.  86,  269,  Pil.  655,  3  Zur.  301  n 
He  says  that  Christ  is  not  yet  fully  pos 
sessed  of  his  glory,  1  Jew.  461 ;  his  opinion 
on  justification,  Hutch.  96;   he  called  the 
gospel  a  doctrine  of  desperation,  2  Hoop. 
376,   377,  592;    certain  matters  in  which 
he  varied    from    other    Papists  touching 
the  Lord's  supper,  1  Cran.  380,  Rid.  307; 
mat.ers  wherein  he  varied  from    himself, 
1    Cran.   381,    Rid.  311;    certain    things 
which  he  granted,  1  Cran.  383,  Rid.  315; 
matters  wherein  he  varied  from  the  truth, 
and  from  the  old  authors  of  the  church, 
1  Cran.  385;  his  doctrine  on  the  sacrament 
generally,  ib.  438 ;  in  one  place  he  refers  the 
word  "  Hoc"  to  the  bread,  in   another  to 
individuum  vagum,   2  Jew.  789;    he   says 
neither  the  natural  wine  nor  Christ's  very 
blood,  but  the  accidents  and  forms,  are  the 
fruits  of  the  vine,   3  Jew.  520 ;    declares 
that  Christ  drank  his  own  very  blood  at 
the   supper,   and   ever   now  drinketh  the 
same  in  the   kingdom  of  heaven,  ib. ;  de 
scribes  Christ's  presence  in  the  sacrament 
as  natural,  1  Jew.  446 ;    his  opinion  on  a 
mouse  eating  the  host,  Bale  154;    his  no 
tion  how  it  became  a  general  consent  to 
abstain  from  the  cup,  1  Jew.  65,  78,  211, 
3  Jew.  182;    his  attempt  to  explain  the 
words  of  Gelasius  on  the  sacrament,  1  Jew. 
54;    how  he   disposes  of  a   passage   from 
Origen,3«/eM>.  517;  he  thinks  Basil's  liturgy 
disordered,  2  Jew.  579 

22 — 2 


340 


GARDINER  —  GELASIUS 


Gardiner  (Will.),  alias  Sandwich :  notice  of 
him,  2  Cran.  365  n 

Cards  :  borders,  1  Tyn.  352 

Garganus:  v.  Mons. 

Gargrave  (  ),  or  Hargrave:  recom 
mended  for  vicar  of  Rochdale,  Pil.  vii. 

Gargrave  (Sir  Tho.) :  one  of  the  royal  visitors 
for  the  North,  1  Zur.  73  n. ;  president  of 
the  North,  ib.  217  n.  ;  mention  of  him  and 
his  son,  Grin.  325 

Garlands:  the  use  of  garlands  of  bay  forbidden 
by  certain  fathers,  3  Jeic.  883 

Garments:  v.  Apparel,  Vestments. 

Garner  (Jo.),  minister  of  the  French  church 
at  Strasburgh  :  3  Zur.  112,  492 

Garnet  (Hen.):  Calf.  5  n. ;  executed,  Rog. 
10 

Garnish  (Lady) :  Anne  Askewe  taken  to  her, 
Bale  200 

Garret  (Tho.),  or  Garrard,  or  Gerrard :  re 
commended  to  Cromwell  for  the  parsonage 
of  St  Peter  by  Calais,  2  Cran.  310;  sent 
to  preach  at  Calais,  ib.  376  n. ;  burned  in 
Smithfield,  Bale  394  (Garare),  3  Bee.  11, 

1  Brad.  283,  288,    2  Cran.  310  n.,   381  n., 

2  Lat.  418  n.,  3  Zur.  207,  209,  632 
Garret  (Sir  Will.),  lord  mayor  of  London: 

Grin.  262,  Phil.  150 

Garrett  (Jo.),  of  Oxford:  2  Cran.  383  bis 

Garter  (Bernard) :  v.  B.  (G.). 

Garter  (Order  of  the) :  the  knights  wear  the 
image  of  St  George,  Rid.  498,  502,  and 
keep  St  George's  feast,  ib.  502  ;  the  prelate 
of  the  order,  2  Whitg.  79,  188,  3  Whitg. 
405 

Gascoigne  (Geo.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xv; 
de  profundis,  ib.  33;  good  morrow,  ib.  36; 
good  night,  ib.  38;  notice  of  one  G.  Gaske, 
perhaps  Gascoigne,  ib.  xxvii;  a  description 
of  the  world,  by  G.  Gaske,  ib.  307 

Gascoyne  (   ):  Park.  65 

Gaske  (G. ),  perhaps  Gascoigne,  q.v. 

Caspar :  v.  Jaspar. 

Gastius  ( J.) :  against  the  Catabaptists,  1  Whitg. 
87,  97,  133 

Gataker  (Tho.):  his  account  of  Whitaker, 
Whita.  x. 

Gate :  road,  1  Brad.  280,  2  Brad.  293,  2  Cov. 
271 

Gates :  those  of  cities,  how  named,  Pil.  345 ; 
ministers  compared  to  them,  ib.  348;  the 
strait  gate  and  narrow  way,  2  Tyn.  120 

Gates  (Sir  Hen.),  brother  of  the  next:  one  of 
the  royal  visitors  for  the  North,  1  Zur. 
73  n 

Gates  (Sir  Jo.),  or  Gate,  or  Yates :  vice- 
chamberlain  :  Rid.  333,  535  n. ;  sheriff  of 
Essex,  ib.  529;  letter  to  him,  ib.  336;  at 


Cambridge,  Sand,  ii,  iv;  "made  deacon" 
(i.  e.  executed),  ib.  ii,  see  3  Zur.  367  n 

Gates  (Rob.):  v.  Yate  (Mr). 

Gaudes:  ostentatious  rites,  Calf.  268 

Gaufridus,  abbot :  1  Jew.  225  n 

Gaufridus  Antisiodorensis  :  wrote  on  the 
Apocalypse,  Bale  256 

Gaufridus  de  Bello-Loco,  q.  v. 

Gaul :  v.  France. 

Gaulminus  (Gilb.) :  Calf.  69  n 

Gauston  (Rich.):  Rid.  536  n 

Gavantus  (Barth.):  Thesaurus,  1  Brad.  513, 

2  Brad.  298—311,  2  Ful.  22  nn 

Gavell    (Rob.),    keeper  of    Nonsuch    park : 

Park.  387 
Geason :    scarce,   rare,   4  Jew.  723 ;   geson, 

3  Jew.  622 

Geche  (Alex.):  martyred  at  Ipswich,  Poet. 
173 

Geddes  (Mich.):  Calf.  193  n.,  2  Ful.  70  n., 
225  n 

Gee  (Edw.):  Answer  to  Gother,  Calf.  188 n., 
377  n 

Gelasius  I.,bp  of  Rome  :  the  Roman  council 
under  him,  Calf.  21  n.,  171,  324  n.,  2  Tyn. 
279  n.  (v.  Councils,  Rome,  496) ;  his  epistles 
extravagant,  Whita.  435  ;  they  are  spurious, 
Rid.  180,  182 ;  he  proves,  against  Eutyches 
and  Nestorius,  that  Christ  is  both  God  and 
man,  1  Cran.  289 — 295  ;  spurious  decree 
respecting  the  canonical  books,  2  Ful.  221 ; 
it  allows  but  one  book  of  Maccabees,  1  Ful. 
24 ;  speaks  of  writings  not  read  in  the 
church  of  Rome,  because  thought  to  be 
written  by  heretics,  I  Jew.  113;  condemns 
the  Acts  of  Paul  and  Thecla,  2  Ful.  339  n.; 
calls  the  Canons  of  the  Apostles  apocryphal, 
Whita.  41 ;  condemns  apocryphal  works  of 
Clement  and  others,  1  Jew.  Ill,  112;  he 
cites  the  council  of  Nice  on  the  water  of 
baptism,  3  Jew.  492,541;  calls  the  sacra 
ment  a  similitude  and  image,  2  Jew.  609; 
says,  we  must  think  of  Christ  the  Lord  him 
self,  that  which  we  profess  in  his  image  (the 
eucharist),  ib.  700,  3  Jew.  469;  asserts  that 
the  image  and  similitude  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood  is  celebrated  in  the  action  of 
the  mysteries,  1  Cran.  296,  Grin.  66,  2 
Hoop.  425,  2  Jew.  1113,  1115,  3  Jew.  508, 
Rid.  44  ;  says  the  sacraments  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  the  Lord  pass  over  into  a 
divine  substance  by  the  working  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  yet  remain  they  still  in  the 
propriety  of  their  own  nature,  1  Jew.  11, 
3  Jew.  506,  508  ;  affirms  that  the  nature  of 
bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament  does  not 
go  away,  2  Bee.  267,  3  Bee.  424,  425,  1 
Brad.  543  n.,  548,  1  Cran.  261,  289,  293, 


GELAS1US  —  GENNADIUS 


341 


296,  (33),  Grin.  66,  2  Hoop.  425,  1  Jew. 
11,  33,  52,  53,  248,  259,  2  Jew.  564,  599, 
776,  792,  1030,  1066,  1115,  3  Jew.  482,  501, 
504,  508,  Rid.  44,  160,  174 ;  this  decree 
expounded  by  11.  Tapper,  Jew.  37, 52;  testi 
mony  against  some  who  received  the  bread 
but  not  the  cup,  of  whom  he  says,  either 
let  them  receive  the  whole  sacraments,  or 
else  let  them  be  driven  from  the  whole, 

2  Sec.  243,  3  Bee.  275, 413, 415,  Hutch.  282, 

3  Jew.  481,  597,  Sand.  455;  he  declares  that 
the  sacrament  cannot  be  divided  (i.e.  by 
abstaining  from    the  cup)   without  great 
sacrilege,  2  Bee.  243,  1  Brad.  546  n.,  Coop. 
138,  2  Cran.  174,  Hutch.  282,  I  Jew.  9,  55, 
56, 76, 225, 235, 255,2  Jew.  990, 1030,  3  Jew. 
478,  594,  597,  4  Jew.  820,  891,   Pit.  541, 
Sa?id.  455 ;  the  gloss  on  the  above  decree 
pronounces  it  not  superfluous  to  receive  the 
sacrament  under  both  kinds,  2  Bee.  243; 
writing  to  certain  bishops,  he  declared  those 
accursed  who  receiving  the  body  of  Christ 
abstained  from  the  communion  of  the  cup, 
ib. ;  parts  of  the  mass  attributed  to  him, 
2  Brad.  306—309  (see  513  n.),  1  Jew.  9, 
96;  other  directions  about  divine   service 
ascribed  to  him,  4  Bui.  196,  201 ;  he  speaks 
of  certain  churches  built  in  the  names  of 
dead  men  who  were  not  altogether  faith 
ful,  1  Jew.  158 ;  gives  directions  about  the 
distribution  of  offerings,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  173  n. ; 
cited  as  declaring  that  none  may  dispute 
the  judgment  of  the  Roman  church,  1  Jew. 
68,  as  saying  that  the  pope,  being  a  bishop, 
is  above  any  temporal  prince  concerning 
his  priestly  office,  4  Jew.  673,  and  exempted 
from  all  law  of  man,  2  Jew.  919,  4  Jew. 
833 ;  he  says  a  wrongful  sentence  may  hurt 
no  man,  2  Jew.  805,   3  Jew.  203;   shews 
that  Acacius  was  justly  condemned,  4  Jew. 
650 ;  directs  an  offending  clerk  to  be  ad 
mitted  only  to  lay-communion,  Coop.  159  n.; 
on  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  1  Jew .  423 ; 
on  conflicting  councils,  ib.  233;  he  opposed 
the  Mauifhees,  ib.  257 

Gelasius  Cyzicenus:  Hist.  Cone.  Nic.,  Jew. 
xxxvii;  cited,  2  Bee.  295  n.,  3  Bee.  267  n., 
433 n.,  Coop.  31  n.,  1  Jew.  464  n.,  466  n., 
&c.,  3  Jew.  540  n 

Gereh,  or  Geeras:  a  Jewish  coin,  1  Tyn.  419 

Geffrie  (Will.):  whipped,  Rog.  162  n 

Gehazi :  4  Bui.  124, 130 

Gehenna :  v.  Hell. 

Gemblacensis  (Sig.)  :  v.  Sigebertus. 

Geminus,  an  ancie&t'astronomer  :  2  Zur.  336 

Genebrardus  (Gilb.):  Calf.  323 n., Rog. 93n., 
Whita.  182,  186,  &c. ;  calls  the  first  and 
second  books  of  Esdras  canonical,  ib.  103; 


on  the  time  of  Judith,  ib.  86;  on  Desiderius 
of  Bourdeaux,  Rog.  162 ;  he  writes  that 
fifty  popes  successively  were  apostates,  ib. 
182 

Generians  :  heretics,  2  Cov.  184  n 

Genesis :  Tyndale's  prologue,  1  Tyn.  398 ; 
contents  of  the  book,  2  Cov.  17  ;  a  table 
expounding  certain  words  therein,  1  Tyn. 
405  ;  Egyptian  words  occur  in  it,  ib.  409  ; 
remarks  upon  portions  of  its  narrative,  ib. 
400—402 

Genesius,  Diocletian's  jester :  Pil.  401 

Geneva  :  the  reformation  established  there, 
Lit.  Eliz.  451 ;  war  with  Berne,  Phil.  389; 
extractsfrom  the  council  book,  3Zur.765n., 
768  n. ;  Geneva  besieged  by  the  duke  of 
Savoy,  Grin.  429  n.,  1  Zur.  334,  2  Zur. 
315 n.;  application  to  England  for  help, 
and  consequent  proceedings,  2  Zur.  315  n., 
Grin.  429  n. ;  letter  of  the  privy  council  to 
the  archbishop  on  behalf  of  it,  Grin.  432  ; 
another,  to  the  bishops,  ib.  434 ;  letter  of 
archbishop  Grindal  to  the  bishops  for  a  col 
lection  in  behalf  of  it,  ii.429 ;  the  sums  con 
tributed  by  Grindal  and  other  dignitaries,  ib. 
432  n.,  queen  Elizabeth's  letter  to  the  Swiss 
cantons  in  behalf  of  it,  2  Zur.  315 ;  the  state 
admitted  to  the  Swiss  confederation,  ib. 
201  n.;  the  arms  of  Geneva  ("the  halfe 
egle  and  key"),  1  Brad.  220;  the  church 
of  Geneva  catholic  and  apostolic,  Phil. 
153  ;  like  Sion,  despised,  4  Jew.  666,  667  ; 
disliked  by  queen  Elizabeth,  2  Zur.  131 ;  it 
communicated  with  wafer  cakes,  Grin.  208  ; 
a  lay  elder  ministered  the  cup  in  the  com 
munion,  Rog.  235;  four  thousand  com 
municants  at  one  time,  3  Jew.  370 ;  the 
English  church  there,  1  Whitg.  251,  3  Zur. 
166,  167  n.,  766  n.;  the  form  of  Common 
Prayer  used  by  the  English  there,  Grin. 
203,  208,  213,  316  n.,  3  Whitg.  371, 372,  378  ; 
it  condemns  the  private  ministration  of  sa 
craments,  and  baptism  by  women,  3  Whitg. 
546  ;  the  Italian  church,  1  Zur.  47 

Genevians :  2  Jew.  770,  787,  &c. 

Gennadius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople:  his 
encyclical  letter,  Jew.  xxxvii,  1  Jew.  403, 
3  Jew.  334,  4  Jew.  828,  841,  2  Whitg.  432 

Gennadius  of  Marseilles  :  Calf.  69,  149  n., 
177  n.;  probably  the  author  of  a  book 
De  Defin.  Orthod.  Fidei,  otherwise  De 
Eccl.  Dogmat.  improperly  ascribed  to  Au 
gustine,  2 Bee.  258  n.,  2  Cov.  185  n.;  his 
words  on  justification,  2  Cran.  207,  208 ; 
he  declares  that  holy  men  do  truly  in  pro 
nouncing  themselves  sinners,  2  Cov.  385 ; 
neither  praises  nor  blames  the  daily  recep 
tion  of  the  sacrament,  2 Bee.  258 n.;  in 


342 


GENNADIUS  —  GEORGE 


opposition  to  Origen,  he  maintains  the 
resurrection  of  the  same  body,  2  Cov.  185n.; 
says  that  the  perpetual  virginity  of  our 
lady  is  proved  sufficiently  by  the  scriptures, 
3  Jew.  440;  well-nigh  charges  Augustine 
with  heresy,  ib.  607 ;  makes  no  mention  of 
the  epistles  decretal,  I  Jew.  173 

Gennesaret  (The  lake  of) :  3  Bui.  364 

Genseric,  king  of  the  Vandals:  2  Bui.  109 

Gentianus  Hervetus,  q.  v. 

Gentile  (Alberic) :  professor  of  civil  law  at 
Oxford,  2  Zur.  329  n 

Gentiles,  Heathen:  v.  Idolatry,  Philosophers. 
Who  they  are,  2  Lat.  46,  Now.  (101 );  the 
times  of  the  Gentiles,  2  Lat.  46  ;  how  they 
knew  God,  1  Bui.  196 ;  traces  of  true  reli 
gion  amongst  them,  ib.  202  ;  their  idolatry, 
2  Cran.  144;  they  had  not  always  images, 

1  Bui.  200 ;    their   oracles    and    miracles, 

2  Cran.  41 ;  some  of  them  in  their  sacri 
fices  said,  "  Hoc  age,"   1  Jew.   119  ;  their 
earnest  study  in  bringing  up  their  children, 
2  Bee.  5,  382,  &c.;  honouring  of  parents 
among  them,  I  Bui.  202;   how  they  pre 
pare  themselves  to  battle,  1  Bee.  251 ;  there 
have  been  many  exam  pies  of  virtue  amongst 
them,  Wool.  48,  51 ;  their  virtues  deserve 
no  reward,  but  rather  punishment,  £6.49; 
whether  the  virtuous  works  of  the  heathen 
are   sins   or  no,  2  Bui.  418 ;  they  cannot 
worship  God,  1  Tyn.  115;  they  perish  be 
cause   they  know   not   Christ,  2  Lat.  74 ; 
their  condemnation,  Bale  557;  against  Gen- 
tilism,  or  the  heathen  opinion  respecting 
destiny,  3  Bui.  181 ;    many  Gentiles  were 
saved  under  the  old  testament,  Whita.  530; 
the  heathen  called  into  the  church,  Pil.  61, 
Sand.  254;  their  calling  shewn  to  Peter 
by  a  vision,  Sand.  275;   they  are  not  to  be 
baptized  until  they  believe,  Phil.  281 ;  they 
as  well  as  Jews  are  justified  by  faith,  IBul. 
115 ;  heathen  customs  Christianized,  Calf. 
66 ;  heathen  princes  may  lawfully  be  served, 
Pil.  311 ;  heathen  poets  cited  in  holy  scrip 
ture,  Hutch.   178  (v.  Aratus,  Epimenides, 
Menander ) ;  some  heathen  authors  ought 
not  to  be  read,   2  Bee.  382;    some  read 
warily,  godliness   being  interlaced,  profit 
much,  ib.  383 

Gentility :  heathenism,  1  Bee.  10,  Calf.  19, 
2  Cran.  25,  101,  2  Ful.  58,  1  Jew.  544, 
Sand.  373 

Gentlemen :  v.  Landlords,  Noblemen,  Prayers. 
The  origin  of  gentle  blood,  and  the  folly 
of  boasting  thereof,  Pil.  125;  gentlemen 
commonly  ascend  to  their  estate  through 
knowledge,  2  Cran.  399 ;  their  duty,  espe 
cially  as  landlords,  I  Bee.  256,  2  Bee.  115, 


1  Tyn.  201 ;  they  should  be  trained  to  serve 
the  king  and  state,  1  Lat.  68;  have  the  same 
law  to  live  after  as  the  poor,  Pil.  41 ;  they 
should  be  peace-makers,  1  Lat.  486;  their 
tenants  and  servants,  2  Cran.  185 ;  an  ad 
monition  to  them  against  suffering  swear 
ers  in  their  houses.  1  Bee.  361 ;  their  little 
delight  in  reading  the  word  of  God,  2  Bee. 
420;    popular    complaints    against    them, 

2  Cran.  194—197  ;  their  exactions,  1  Bee. 
253 ;   those  who  unreasonably  raise  their 
rents  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  108;  their  greedi 
ness  censured  in  becoming  sheepmongers, 
and  causing  the  decay  of  towns,  ib.  434; 
their  oppressions   alleged  as  a  cause  for 
rebellion,  ib.  598,  599 ;  advice  to  country 
people  as  to  their  conduct  towards  gentle 
men  who  are  tyrants,  2  Tyn.  21,  59;  the 
character  of  those  who  are  true  gentlemen 
described,  2  Bee.  598,  &c.;  the  character  of 
those  who  are  not  really  gentlemen    de 
scribed,  ib. ;  Philpot  claims  the  rank  of  a 
gentleman,  Phil.  12 

Gentlemen  Pensioners,  q.  v. 

Gentleness  :  better  than  sharpness,  Pil.  183 

Gentlewomen:  v.  Prayers. 

Dorcas  an  example  to  them,  2  Bee.  585 

Geoffry  of  Monmouth  :  Britan.  Orig.,  Jew. 
xxxvii ;  a  copy  in  MS.,  Park.  265  ;  he  says 
that  the  British  flamines  were  changed  for 
bishops,  2  Whitg.  127 ;  his  account  of  bishop, 
ricks  in  England  before  Augustine  came, 

3  Jew.  165;  his  statement  respecting  Au 
gustine   and  the  slaughter   attributed  to 
him,  1  Jew.  300,  3  Jew.  164, 165,  Pil.  515.; 
he  speaks  of  him  as  a  proud  and   cruel 
man,  2  Ful.  6,  186 ;   not  to  be  implicitly 
credited,  Calf.  307  n 

Geography :  v.  America,  Arabia,  Climates. 
Ancient  geography,  2  Zur.  89,  95 

George  (St) :  v.  Garter. 

Account  of  him,  2  Bee.  536  n.,  1  Hoop. 
313 n.;  drawn  on  horseback,  Calf.  35 n., 
36,  287,  1  Hoop.  320,  with  the  dragon, 
1  Ful.  72,  1  Hoop.  313  n.,  320  ;  invoked  in 
battle,  2Bec.5B&,  Calf.  20;  patron  of  Eng 
land,  \Hoop.  313;  his  festival  expressly 
retained  in  1536,  Pra.  Eliz.  5  n 

George,  king  of  Albania  :  ».  Scanderbeg. 

George,  duke  of  Clarence,  brother  of  Edward 
IV. :  the  treason  of  his  great-grandsons, 
the  Poles,  Lit.  Eliz.  655  n 

George,  marq.  of  Brandenburg :  signed  the 
confession  of  Augsburgh,  2  Zur.  15  n 

George,  count  of  Wirtemberg :  4  Bui.  xxi. 

George,  patriarch  of  Alexandria :  wrote  the 
life  of  Chrysostom,  Jew.  xxxvii ;  speaks  of 
his  education  at  Athens,  4  Jew.  652 


GEORGE  —  GERSON 


343 


G  eorge,  the  Arian  patriarch  of  Alexandria : 
1  Hoop.  313  n.,  2  Whitg.  385 

George,  bp  of  Laodicea :  an  Arian,  3  Whitg. 
241 

George :  going  to  Padua,  3Zur.  725 

George  Major  :  v.  Major. 

George  of  Trebizond :  2  Sec.  288  n.,  Calf. 
378  n 

George  (Christian)  :  martyred  at  Colchester, 
Poet.  172 

George  (David):  v.  Davidians. 

Founder  of  the  Davidians  or  Davi- 
Georgians,  2  Sec.  379  n.,  1  Lai.  229,  Hog. 
202,  Whita.  229 ;  he  debased  the  credit  of 
the  holy  scriptures,  Rog.  78;  preferred  his 
own  imaginations  to  them,  ib.  79 ;  said  that 
Christ's  flesh  was  dissolved  into  ashes, 
and  rose  no  more,  ib.  64  ;  affirmed  himself 
to  be  greater  than  Christ,  ib.  49,  162; 
rumoured  that  himself,  and  not  Christ, 
should  be  the  future  judge,  ib.  67 ;  would 
have  women  to  be  all  common,  ib.  307 ; 
taken  up  and  burned  after  his  death,  3  Jew. 
187,  188 

George  (Sir  Will.):  1  Ful.  xi. 

Georgians :  their  faith,  1  Bui.  98 

Gerald  (Sir  Gilb.) :  v.  Gerard. 

Geraldus  (Greg.)  Lilius,  q.  v. 

Gerard,  abp  of  York:  his  letter  to  Anselm, 
on  clerical  celibacy,  2  Ful.  23, 94 ;  a  lecher 
ous  man  and  a  witch,  Pil.  591 

Gerard  (Sir  Gilb.),  or  Gerald :  letters  to  him, 
Park.  308,  325 ;  an  ecclesiastical  commis 
sioner,  £6.  370  n 

Gerard  the  merchant :  saluted,  2  Zur.  42 

Gerardus  Lorichius,  q.  v. 

Gerbellius  (Nic.),  Phorcensis :  his  works  not 
found,  Jew.  xxxvii ;  referred  to,  4  Jew.  665 

Gerhardus,  a  Franciscan  :  author  of  Evan 
gel!  um  ^Eternum,  Rog.  203  n 

Gerhardus  (Jo.) :  Patrologia,  Calf.  74  n 

Germanus  (probably  the  patriarch  of  Con 
stantinople  who  died  about  740) :  his  vain 
allegations  respecting  images,  Calf.  345; 
his  alleged  address  to  the  girdle  of  the 
virgin,  1  Jew.  535 

Germanus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople  (fl. 
1250):  Jew.  xxxvii;  he  declares  that  our 
daily  bread  is  Christ,  1  Jew.  128, 169,  and 
that  the  manna  was  Christ,  3  Jew.  499; 
speaking  of  the  communion  he  says,  we  are 
no  more  on  earth,  but  stand  by  the  King  in 
the  throne  of  God  in  heaven,  2  Jew.  741 ; 
referred  to  about  altars,  1  Ful.  518 

Germanus  (St),  bpuf  Auxerre  :  invoked  for 
the  ague,  Bale  348,  for  the  evil,  ib.  498 ; 
how  he  stilled  the  sea,  2  Ful.  116 

Germany :  v.  Empire,  Interim. 


The  Canaanites  mentioned  in  Obad.  xx. 
thought  to  be  the  Germans,  Pil.  268 ;  Tyn- 
dale  observes  that  there  are  nations  within 
the  inclosureof  Dutchland  (i.  e.  Germany), 
who  speak  tongues  unknown  to  the  Dutch 
men,  2  Tyn.  268;  conspiracy  of  the  boors 
against  their  lords,  called  Liga  Sotularia, 
4  Jew.  664 ;  clergy  in  Dutchland  licensed 
to  live  in  sin,  3  Tyn.  40 ;  the  "  Centum 
gravamina  nationis  Germanicae,"  a  remon 
strance  addressed  to  the  pope  by  the  diet 
of  Nuremberg,  ib.  40  n. ;  not  of  Lutheran 
origin,  Calf.  16  n. ;  the  war  of  1525, 
2  Cran.  199,  200,  4  Jew.  665;  the  reforma 
tion  in  Germany  a  hotch  potch,  1  ZaM47; 
the  princes  dissolved  the  monasteries,  and 
set  up  schools  and  colleges,  2  Jew.  1011 ; 
wretched  condition  of  the  country,  2  Cran. 
233,  234;  its  troubles  falsely  ascribed  to 
Luther,  4  Jew.  664,  2  Tyn.  244,  3  Tyn.  188; 
embassy  therefrom,  2  Cran.  viii,  371  n., 
377  n.,  379 ;  troubles  shortly  after  the  death 
of  Luther,  Phil.  416;  disputes  respecting 
ecclesiastical  rites  and  ceremonies,  JRog.317; 
the  preaching  of  Christ's  gospel  driven  out 
of  the  churches  there,  3  Sec.  10 ;  two  por 
tions  of  five  remained  still  in  obedience  to 
the  see  of  Rome,  3  Jew.  195,  197 ;  but 
where  the  churches  were  Popish,  the  people 
were  often  Protestant,  ib.  197 ;  the  im 
morality  of  German  courts,  2  Zur.  53 ;  Ger- 
manical  natures,  Park.  125 

Gerningham  (Mr) :  arrests  Sandys,  Sand,  vi. 

Gerontochomia :  1  Bui.  286,  4  Bui.  498 

Gerrard  (Mr),  a  justice:  Park.  375 

Gerrard  (Sir  Gilb.) :  v.  Gerard. 

Gerrard  (Tho.):  r.  Garret. 

Gershonites :  their  service,  2  Bui.  132,  142 

Gerson  (Jo.  Charlier,  commonly  called) : 
Opera,  Jew.  xxxvii ;  De  Auferibilitate 
Papae,  2  Cran.  77;  Contra  Floretum,  1  Jew. 
246;  he  calls  scripture  the  rule  of  faith, 
Whita.  485 ;  his  opinion  on  the  exposition 
of  scripture  by  itself,  ib.  495;  he  complains 
that  the  substance  of  divinity  was  brought 
to  ostentation  of  wits,  and  sophistry,  4  Jew. 
736 ;  declares  that  we  ought  rather  to  be 
lieve  a  man  well  learned  in  holy  letters 
than  a  council  or  pope,  3  Bee.  392,  2  Cran. 
36,  37,  Pil.  532  n.,  626 ;  defines  ecclesias 
tical  power,  4  Bui.  38 ;  he  held  general 
councils  to  be  above  the  pope,  1  Jew.  67 ; 
he  says,  to  demand  whether  the  authority 
of  the  pope  be  greater  than  the  authority 
of  the  church,  is  as  much  as  if  a  man  would 
demand  whether  the  whole  be  greater  than 
a  part,  4  Jew.  921 ;  allowed  the  privilege 
of  giving  sentence  in  councils  even  to 


344 


GERSON  —  GIBEAH 


laymen,  3  Jew.  207, 4  Jew.  1026 ;  shews  that 
the  consideration  of  the  faith  pertains  to 
them,  2  Jew.  677;  he  was  the  great  pro 
moter  of  the  council  of  Constance,  1  Jeio. 
231;  thought  worthy  to  be  director  in  it, 
4  Jew.  736 ;  he  therein  exhibited  seventy- 
five  abuses  in  the  church  of  Rome,  and 
earnestly  desired  that  they  might  be  re 
formed,  ib.  1106 ;  addressed  the  French  king 
as  judge  in  a  cause  ecclesiastical,  ib.  9C7  ; 
referred  to  on  a  council  holden  in  Paris,  ib. 
952;  he  says,  both  popes  and  bishops  may 
wander  from  the  faith,  ib.  927 ;  he  and  the 
school  of  Paris  reproved  pope  John  XXII., 
1  Jew.  400,  3  Jew.  345,  4  Jew.  931,  936; 
speaks  of  an  error  of  that  pope  respecting 
the  soul,  3  Jew.  144,  4  Jew.  930, 1117,  Rog. 
181  n.;  he  allows  that  "Hoc"  points  at 
the  substance  of  bread,  2  Jew.  788;  says  a 
brute  beast  eating  the  host  receives  the 
body  of  Christ,  2  Jew.  783;  calls  com 
munion  under  both  kinds  heresy,  1  Jew. 
231 ;  his  foolish  arguments  for  withholding 
the  cup  from  the  laity,  1  Jew.  15, 231, 3  Jew. 
597;  he  says,  if  laymen  communicated  un 
der  both  kinds,  the  priestly  dignity  would 
be  degraded,  1  Jew.  206 ;  on  opus  opera- 
turn,  2  Jew.  750;  on  the  origin  of  stone 
altars,  1  Jew.  310;  he  says  that  as  there  is 
but  one  God,  all  the  world  should  pray  to 
him  in  one  tongue,  ib.  14;  states  that  the 
priest  may  say  "Dominus  vobiscum," 
though  but  one  be  present,  ib.  174 ;  sought 
to  reduce  the  number  of  ceremonies,  Lit. 
Eliz.  xxvi;  he  says  that  through  their  num 
ber,  the  virtue  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  utterly 
quenched,  4  Jew.  738;  writes  that  some 
have  killed  themselves  because  of  the  irk- 
someness  of  them,  Rog.  180 ;  says  the 
Flagellants  held  that  none  could  be  saved 
without  the  baptism  of  voluntary  blood  by 
whipping,  ib.  277  n.;  his  character  as  a 
casuist,  1  Brad.  564;  praised  by  Trithe- 
mius,  3  Jew.  133,  and  by  Curio,  Phil.  393 

Gertrude  (St) :  account  of  her,  1  Bee.  139 n.; 
invoked  against  rats  and  mice,  Bale  498, 
1  Bee.  139,  2  Bee.  536 ;  her  nuns,  Bah  192 

Gervase  of  Tilbury:  Parker  sends  a  tran 
script  of  a  treatise  by  him  to  lord  Burghley, 
Park.  424 

Gervase  (Father) :  at  Lentzburg,  3  Zur.  153 

Gervasius  (St) :  martyred,  2  Jew.  654 

Gervayes  abbey :  v.  Jervaulx. 

Gerves  (Mr) :  2  Cran.  258 

Geskinbuge  (  ):  3  Zur.  617 

Gesner  (Conrad),  mentioned :  1  Zur.  12,  17, 
25,  31  n. ;  2  Zur.  95,  3  Zur.  56,  64,  &  ssepe ; 
he  studies  Welsh,  3  Zur.  73;  married, 


2  Zur.  90 ;  sends  to  England  for  MSS.  of 
ancient  ecclesiastical  authors3  1  Zur.  137  n., 
his  Bibliotheca  and  Epitome,  Jew.  xxxvii, 

3  Jew.  130, 1  Zur.  305,  3  Zur.  89 ;  his  book 
on  birds,  3  Zur.  89 ;  letter  to  him,  1  Zur. 
31 

Geson :  v.  Geason. 

Gesse:  guests,  Calf.  300 

Gesta  Ilomanorum,  1  Tyn.  80  n.,  328 

Gestas,  or  Gismas :  the  impenitent  thief, 
Whita.  560  n 

Geste  (Edm.),  bp  :  v.  Gheast. 

Gests :  acts,  exploits,  1  Tyn.  450 

Gestures:  v.  Ceremonies,  v,  Prayer,  Supper. 

Gethsemane:  our  Saviour's  agony  there, 
1  Lat.  217,  &c. ;  the  tears  of  our  Saviour 
in  the  garden ;  verses,  Poet .  422 

Geufrseus  (Ant.):  Aula  Turc.,  Rog.  243  n 

Geveren  (Schelto  a):  his  discourse  Of  the 
End  of  the  World,  translated  by  Rogers, 
Rog.  v,  vii. 

Gheast  (Edm.),  or  Geste,  bp  of  Rochester, 
afterwards  of  Salisbury :  notice  of  him, 
Park.  123  n. ;  mentioned,  Grin.  269  ;  he 
disputes  at  Cambridge,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169, 
and  at  Westminster,  4  Jew.  1199,  1  Zur. 
11;  assists  at  the  funeral  solemnity  of  the 
emperor  Ferdinand,  at  St  Paul's,  Grin.  32; 
to  preach  at  Paul's  cross,  Park.  240 ;  his 
share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  ib.  250;  pre 
sent  at  Grindal's  confirmation  as  primate, 
Grin,  x ;  he  replenishes  the  library  at 
Sarum,  Jew.  xxv;  letter  by  him,  Park. 
250 

Ghent :  2  Zur.  105 

Ghinucci  (Jerome  de),  bishop  of  Worcester : 
deprived  by  act  of  parliament,  2  Cran, 
330  n 

Ghost  (Holy):  v.  Holy  Ghost. 

Ghostly  enemies  :  v.  Enemies. 

Ghosts :  v.  Demons,  Samuel,  Spirits. 

Giants :  v.  Tyrants. 

Giants  before  the  flood,  1  Lat.  245 ;  the 
sons  of  Ham,  1  Tyn.  311;  those  mentioned 
by  Ezekiel,  Bale  579 

Gibbes  (Mr):  defames  the  dean  of  Exeter, 
Park.  261 

Gibbes  (Will.) :  v.  Gybbes. 

Gibbings  (Rich.) :  editor  of  Calf  hill's  Answer 
to  Martiall,  Calf. ;  likewise  of  Fulke's  An- 
swers,  2  Ful. ;  his  Roman  Forgeries,  Whita. 
41  n.,  43  n 

Gibbon  (Ed w.) :  Decline  and  Fall,  2  Ful.  98  n., 
101  n.,  361n. ;  he  respected  Parker,  Park.  xiv. 

Gibbon  (Maurice),  alias  Reagh,  titular  abp 
of  Cashel :  takes  flight,  1  Zur.  309  n 

Gibeah :  case  of  the  Levite's  concubine, 
1  Bui.  417 


G1BEONITES  —  GLAIVE 


345 


Gibeonites:  deceived  Joshua,  Pil.  392;  their 
burning  of  Saul,  ib.  318 

Gibson  (Jo.):  letter  to  him,  1  Brad.  591, 
2  Brad.  194 ;  in  prison  for  debt,  2  Brad. 
244 

Gibson  (Jo.  ?),  prebendary  of  Botevant :  en 
joined  to  view  the  statutes  of  the  church  of 
York,  Grin.  151 ;  legacy  to  him,  ib.  460 

Gibson  (Rich.) :  martyred  in  Smithfield,  Poet. 
171 

Gibson  (Tho.  and  Will.):  v.  Gybson. 

Gibson  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  liv; 
verses  from  A  Description  of  Norton's 
Falsehood  of  Yorkshire,  ib.  542 

Gidding  (Little),  co.  Hunts :  the  Ferrar  family, 
1  Brad.  258  n.,  Pra.  B.  vi. 

Gideon:  called  to  judge  Israel,  Pil.  47,  109; 
a  type  of  Christ,  Sand.  394 ;  his  fleece, 
4  Bui.  222,  231 ;  it  was  a  type  of  the  Jew 
ish  nation,  2  Bui.  287,  Calf.  336 ;  his  victory, 
Pil.  29 

Gieseler  (J.  C.  I.) :  Text  Book  of  Eccl.  Hist., 
Calf.  6  n.,  2  Ful.  33  n.,  81  n.,  Rog.  203  n 

Giffe-gaffe  :  1  Lat.  140 

Gilford  (Geo.),  or  Gyfford :  translator  of 
Fulke's  work  on  the  Apocalypse,  1  Ful.  vii ; 
his  Catechism,  published  under  the  initials 
G.  G.,  Rog.  xvi;  his  Plain  Declaration, 
against  the  Brownists,  ib.  326  ;  his  Reply 
to  Barrow  and  Greenwood,  ib.  141,  142, 
273 

Gifford  (Hum.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxi; 
verses ;  the  life  of  man  compared  to  a  ship 
in  a  tempest,  ib.  211 ;  in  praise  of  the  con 
tented  mind,  ib.  212;  of  the  vanity  of  the 
world,  ib.  213;  a  lesson  for  all  estates,  ib. 
215;  a  godly  discourse,  ib.  215;  the  com 
plaint  of  a  sinner,  ib.  217  ;  a  dream,  ib.  218 

Gifts  :  v.  Grace,  Holy  Ghost. 

The  gifts  of  God  are  not  to  be  gloried 
in,  1  Bee.  202,  203,  2  Bee.  442  ;  they  are 
bestowed  that  we  may  use  them  for  our 
neighbour's  benefit,  1  Tyn.  24 

Gigas(Herm.) :  v.  Hermannus. 

Gigglot :  a  wanton,  1  Bui.  308 

Gigli  (Sylvestrode),bp  of  Worcester:  1  Tyn. 
xviii. 

Gilberd(Rob.):  Bale  16 

Gilby  (Ant.) :  wrote  an  answer  to  Gardiner, 
under  the  initials  A.  G.,  \Hoop.  100;  in 
exile,  1  Cran.  (9);  a  leader  amongst  the 
Puritans,  Grin.  326  n.,  1  Zur.  285  n.;  A 
Pleasant  Dialogue  between  a  Souldier  of 
Barwicke  and  an  English  Chaplain,  1581, 
[ascribed  to  himjjyj)r  Maitland,  Index  of 
Engl.  Books  at  Lambeth],  Rog.  310,  331, 
332  n 

Gildas :    De   Excidio   Brit.,   Jew.  xxxvii,   2 


fVhitff.  127 ;  he  says  Britain  received  the 
gospel  in  the  time  of  Tiberius,  Pil.  510  ;  a 
passage  contained  in  his  epistle  on  this 
subject  generally  misunderstood,  2  Ful. 
186  n. ;  he  states  that  Joseph  of  Arimathea 
preached  in  this  realm,  1  Jew.  305,  3  Jew. 
163 ;  the  preaching  of  Gildas  to  the  Britons, 
3  Bee.  10,  11 ;  he  laments  their  miserable 
state,  Pil.  517;  his  testimony  against  their 
clergy,  1  Tyn.  143  n.,  458;  the  ordering  of 
ministers  in  his  time,  Pil.  584 ;  falsely  cited 
respecting  Augustine,  ib.  618,  619 

Gilderde  (Jo.):  v.  Gylderde. 

Giles  (St):  invoked  for  women  that  would 
have  children,  Rog.  226;    his  bowl,  Bale 
527 
—  St  Giles's  fields  :  v.  London. 

Giles  (Jo.  and  others):  v.  Egidius. 

Giles  (Steph.)  :  v.  Gyles. 

Gilgal :  4  Bui.  481 

Gilgate  (Phil.) :  3  Zur.  341 

Gill:  a  ludicrous  name  for  a  woman,  1  Bui. 
398 

Gillam  (Sir) :  v.  Whitehead. 

Gillebert :  shews  that  the  church  is  taught 
by  the  sufferings  of  martyrs,  Bale  187  n 

Gillingham,  co.  Kent :  the  benefice  let  to 
farm,  2  Cran.  284,  285 

Gilpin  (   ),  of  Cambridge:    presented 

to  Bebington,  Cheshire,  Grin.  346 

Gilpin  (Bern.) :  denounces  unfaithful  patrons, 
2  Lat.  29  n.;  declines  the  bishoprick  of 
Carlisle,  Grin.  268  n.  ;  his  Life  by  bishop 
Carleton,  Calf.  237  n 

Gilpin  (Geo.) :  his  warning  to  Sandys  at 
Antwerp,  Sand.  xv. 

Gilpin  (Geo.),  the  elder:  translated  The  Bee 
hive  of  the  Romish  Church,  from  the  Dutch, 
Roy.  225  n 

Gilpin  (Josua):  witness  to  Grindal's  will, 
Grin.  463 

Gipps  (Rich.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxx ; 
Psalm  vi.  in  metre,  ib.  337 

Giraldus  Cambrensis  :  a  copy  of  his  work  in 
MS.,  Park.  265 

Giraldus,  abp  of  York:  v.  Gerard. 

Gird  :  to  sneer,  or  reproach  ;  girdeth,  2  Ful. 
153  ;  girding,  1  Brad.  387 

Girding  of  the  loins :  what  signified  by  the 
expression,  Grin.  6 

Girtias  :  story  of  her,  1  Bee.  234 

Giselbert :  referred  to  on  original  sin,  Rog. 
100 ;  he  maintains  justification  by  faith 
only,  Wool.  35 

Gladness :  v.  Joy. 

Glaiton  (Rafe) :  v.  Allerton  (R.). 

Glaive :  a  broad-sword  or  falchion,  2  Brad. 
48  n.,  71 ;  gleyve,  2  Bee.  216 


346 


GLARIS  —  GLUTTONY 


Claris,  Switzerland  :  3  Zur.  628,  G29 

Glasgow :  the  plague  there,  2  Zur.  335 ; 
James,  abp  of  Glasgow :  v.  Beaton. 

Glastonbury,  co.  Somerset:  the  abbey,  its 
revenue,  3  Zur.  627  n. ;  abbot  Whiting  and 
two  monks  hanged  on  the  Tor,  ib.  614  n., 
627 ;  the  abbey  granted  to  the  strangers 
who  fled  from  Strasburgh,  ib.  737  n., 
738n 

Glauberg  (Jo.  a),  senator  of  Frankfort: 
3  Zur.  765  n.,  766;  the  same(?)  saluted, 
2  Zur.  298 

Glaucus:  2  Jew.  803 

Glaverer :  a  flatterer,  Bale  19 

Gledal  (Keg.) :  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin. 
462 

Glede :  a  kite,  2  Cov.  487 

Glemham  (Cha.) :  translates  P.  Martyr's 
Preces  ex  Psalmis,  Pra.Eliz.  419 

Glencairn  (Earls  of)  :  v.  Conyngham. 

Gleyve :  v.  Glaive. 

Glikes,  nips,  scoff's,  &c. :  1  Jew.  91,  99 

Glin  (Will.) :  ».  Glyn. 

Gloria  in  excelsis :  made  by  Hilary,  2  Brad. 
307;  by  whom  appointed  in  the  mass,  3  Bee. 
263,  2  Brad.  307,  Pil.  503 ;  used  at  the 
communion,  3  Whitg.  99  ;  in  English  verse, 
by  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  564,  and  by  Sir  N. 
Breton,  Poet.  187 

Gloria  Patri :  its  use  enjoined  by  Damasus, 
1  Jew.  264,  2  Whitg.  469;  a  protest  against 
the  Arians,  ib.  481 ;  why  another  form  of 
doxology  was  anciently  used  after  the 
Benedicite,  Pra.  Eli%.  26  n.,  141 

Glorify  (To) :  glorificare,  Now.  (101) 

Glorious:  used  for  vain -glorious,  1  Tyn.  453 

Glory:  v.  Heaven. 

Glory  (Vain):  v.  Boasting,  Pride. 

Gloss  :  v.  Law  (Canon),  Lyra  (N.  de). 

What,  Hutch.  344  ;  a  fair  gloss  makes 
not  good  an  evil  thing,  1  Hoop.  30 

Glossa  ordinaria :  a  collection  of  notes  upon 
the  scriptures,  made  by  Walafrid  Strabo, 
or  Strabus,in  the  ninth  century,  and  printed 
with  the  exposition  of  N.  de  Lyra,  Jew. 
xxxiv ;  it  confesses  that  errors  have  crept 
into  the  text  of  scripture,  1  Ful.  43 ;  on  the 
justification  of  Abraham,  2  Cran.  209;  on 
Luke  viii.  10,  Christ's  speaking  in  parables, 
Whita.  240  ;  its  interpretation  of  Luke  xv. 
8,  "evertit  domum,"  ib.  202;  it  declares 
that  Paul  learned  not  of  the  other  apostles 
as  his  betters,  3  Jew.  288;  says  the  people 
must  choose,  and  the  bishop  must  ordain, 
1  Whitg.  441 ;  speaks  of  the  agreement  of 
the  people  with  the  priest  in  their  respond 
ing  "Amen,"  3 Bee.  409;  on  superstition 
(cited  by  Aquinas),  Pt7.  562,  563 


Glossa  ordinaria  (Nova) :  a  commentary  not 
identified,  3  Whitg.  228  n. ;  cited  on  the 
crvveSpiov,  ib.  228 ;  on  the  origin  of  the  word 
battologizare,  ib.  516 

Glossary :  of  obsolete  words  in  the  works  of 
Hutchinson,  Hutch,  index ;  of  words  in  the 
Elizabethan  poets,  Poet.  557 
Gloucester:  partially  rebuilt,  2  Lat.  393 n.; 
the  grammar  school  of  St  Mary  de  Crypt, 
ib.  393  n.,  418;  the  New  Inn,  lines  written 
there  by  Hooper  with  a  coal,  2  Hoop,  xxx, 
and  see  2  Brad.  363 ;  Hooper's  martyrdom, 
2  Hoop,  xxv,  &c. ;  part  of  the  stake  re 
cently  discovered,  ib.  xxx ;  other  martyrs 
there,  Poet.  167 

Gloucester  (Hum.  duke  of) :  v.  Humphrey. 
Gloucestershire  :  contained  six  mitred  abbots, 
2  Tyn.  288  n. ;  ignorance  of  the  clergy  of 
Gloucester  diocese   in    Hooper's  time,   2 
Hoop.  151 

Glove    (  ):    Glove's    wife,    martyr    at 

Lewes,  Poet.  170 

Glover  (  ):  letter  possibly  addressed  to 

one  of  the  name,  2  Brad.  60 

Glover  (  ):  martyred  at  Norwich,  Poet. 

172 

Glover  (   ),  a  Brownist :   he  seems  to 

have  impugned  the  deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Hog.  70 n.;  held  that  love  is  come  in  place 
of  the  ten  commandments,  ib.Q2,  that  con- 
cupiscence  is  but  venial  sin,  ib.  102,  103, 
that  the  regenerate  may  fall  from  the  grace 
of  God,  ib.  147,  that  God  has  predestinated 
all  to  eternal  death  who  are  not  in  the 
state  of  true  repentance,  ib.  157 
Glover  (Jo.),  of  Bexterly  hall,  brother  to 

Robert,  the  martyr  :  2  Lat.  84  n.,  419  n 
Glover  (Rob.),  martyr :  letter  of  Philpot  to 
him,  Phil.  243 ;  extract  from  his  last  letter 
to   his  wife   and  children,  3  Zur.  360 n.; 
burned  at  Coventry,  2  Lat.  84  n.,  Poet.  164 
bis,  Rid.  384  n.,  1  Zur.  86  n 
—  Mrs  Glover,  wife  of  the  martyr:  Rid 
ley's  letter  to  her,  Rid.  383 
Glover  (Rob.),  Somerset  herald  :  Park.  xiii. 
Gloves :    worn  by  laymen  in   receiving  the 
sacramental  bread,   2  Bee.   301 ;    Oxford 
gloves  sent  as  presents,  1  Zur.  130 ;  some 
sent  by  Lady  Jane  Grey  as  a  present  to 
Bullinger's  wife,  3  Zur.  454,  456 
Gluttony:  v.  Eating. 

The  vice  censured,  2  Lat .  15,  Pil.  52, 
Sand.  137, 393;  against  gluttony  and  drunk 
enness;  with  sentences  and  examples  of 
scripture,  1  Bee.  449,  &c.  ;  gluttony  preva 
lent  in  abbeys,  Pil.  610 ;  a  proverb  respect 
ing  it,  2  Bee.  548 ;  it  should  be  restrained 
by  law,  2  Tyn.  92,  93 ;  the  great  evils  of 


GLUTTONY  —  GOD.   i.  ii. 


347 


belly-care,  2  Bee.  602;  glutton y  and  drunk 
enness  the  root  of  all  evil,  2  Jew.  1039, 
1040;  prayer  against  them,  3  Sec.  60 

Glycerium  :  a  name  used  by  Jewel  in  his 
letters  to  denote  queen  Elizabeth,  4  Jew. 
1228,  &c.,  1  Zur.  82,  93,  &c. 

Glyn  (Will.),  bp  of  Bangor :  notice  of  him, 
Phil,  xxix  ;  a  doctor  at  Cambridge,  Park. 
18,  38;  one  of  the  Romish  disputants  there, 
1549,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169 ;  he  disputes  with 
Ridley  at  Oxford,  Rid.  191 ;  an  old  friend 
of  Ridley's,  ib.  234,  yet  very  contumelious 
to  him,  ib.  235 

Gnatho  :  1  Lot.  124,  Pil.  400 

Gnomograph  :  a  maxim-writer,  2  Sec.  401 

Gnostics:  why  called  Docetae,  Grin.  59n.; 
sometimes  called  Barbelita-,  '2Ful.  375; 
their  founder,  Grin.  59  n. ;  their  heresy, 

1  Bui.  132,  1  Cov.  21  n.,  1  Ful.  215,  Grin. 
59  n.;  they  held  a  plurality  of  Gods,  Rog. 
44;  worshipped  images,  1  Ful.  194;  carried 
about  an  image  of  Christ,  Calf.  42,  43,  371, 

2  Jew.  646,  Park.  86,  .Ri.-/.88;  disallowed 
matrimony,  Rog.  261,  306;    rejected  the 
Psalms,    Wliita.  31 ;   comparison  between 
them  and  the  Papists,  Phil.  417 

Go  forth :  to  go  on,  continue,  1  Bee.  175 
Goad  (Roger) :  made  provost  of  King's  col 
lege,  Cambridge,  in  the  room  of  Dr  Philip 
Baker,  deprived,  Grin.  308 n.;  recommend 
ed  as  visitor  for  St  John's  college,  ib.  359; 
he  disputes  with  Campion,  in  the  Tower, 

1  Ful.  xi;  vice-chancellor,  3  Whitg.  611,  616 
Goar  (Jac.):    2  Bee.  257  n.,    3  Bee.  388 n., 

482 n.,  483 n.,  Grin.  26 n 
Goat:  v.  Scape -goat. 

Gobbetts:  fragments,  I  Brad.  209,  Phil.  408 
GOD  :   v.  Armour,  Commandments,  Creeds, 
Kingdom,  Prayer,  (especially  the  Lord's). 
i.     His  Name. 
ii.    Similitudes. 
iii.    His  nature,  power,  glory. 
iv.      The  Trinity  in  Unity. 
v.    His  goodness,  love,  mercy. 
vi.     His  truth,  justice,  holiness,  ven 
geance. 

vii.    His  works,  and  providence. 
viii.     His  grace. 
is.     His  revelation  of  his  will. 
x.     Our  duty  to  him. 
i.   His  Name  (see  also  x.  b,  below) :  the 
Name  of  God,  what  is  to  be  understood 
thereby,  3  Sec.  608, 1  Bui.  238,3  Bui.  126, 
4  Bui.  210,  (see  the  several  expositions  of  the 
third  commandment  and  the  Lord's  prayer), 

2  Cov.  303,  1  Lat.  345 ;  what  is  meant  by 
the   Name  of  the  Lord,  3  Sec.  622;    the 
names  of  God,  3  Bui.  130,  &c.,  Hutch.  16, 


JEHOVAH,  1  Brad.13, 3Bul.  130, 136,  Pil.  27, 
1  Tyn.  408;  the  use  of  the  word  vindicated, 
lFul.590;  this  name  called  -rerpayajuyuaTov, 
3  Bui.  130,  Calf.  284,  Grin.  41 ;  the  Divine 
name  is  in  four  letters  in  many  languages, 
3  Bui.  131,  Hutch.  17  ;  the  names  JAH,  and 
Hu  (i.  e.  He),  3  Bui.  132, 155;  IAM:  ON: 
EST,  Hutch.  17,  131,  1  Tyn.  420  ;  ADONAI, 
Domirius,  commonly  used  by  the  Jews  in 
stead  of  Jehovah,  3  Bui.  132,  Hutch.  17;  EL, 
and  ELOHIM,  3  Bui.  133,  134,  2  Tyn.  165 ; 
EL  SCHADDAI,  God  Almighty,  2  Brad. 
318,  1  Bui.  215,  3  Bui.  134,  135,  136, 
1  Hoop.  293,  2  Hoop.  442 :  the  Greek, 
©EOS,  3  Bui.  131;  whence  derived,  ib. 
134;  the  Latin,  DEUS,  ib.  131,  134;  the 
German,  GOTT,  ib.  131,  135;  the  English, 
GOD,  ib.  135  n. ;  Egyptian  and  Persian 
words  for  GOD,  ib.  131,  136;  the  LORD  OF 
SABBAOTH,  or  OF  HOSTS,  ib.  132,  Pil.  27, 
&c.,  132,  138;  the  name  is  rarely  used  in 
the  New  Testament,  and  why,  Pil.  27;  the 
MOST  HIGH,  3  Bui.  133;  why  he  desig 
nates  himself  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  ib.  136;  why  in  the  preface  to 
the  decalogue  he  calls  himself  the  Lord  our 
God,  2  Sec.  56,  57 ;  why  he  is  called 
Father,  and  our  Father,  2  Sec.  17,  145, 
1  Brad.  118,  1  Bui.  125,  4  Bui.  206,  208, 
1  Lat.  342,  Lit.  Edw.  501,  (550),  Now. 
(71,  72),  191 ;  what  it  profits  us  that  he  is 
our  Father,  2  Bee.  145,  146;  what  we  learn 
by  calling  him  our  Father,  ib.  146;  why  he 
is  called  a  shepherd,  see  viii.  below. 

ii.  Similitudes  of  God  made  in  the  scrip 
tures,  3  Bui.  152,  Hutch.  159,  &c. ;  they 
often  speak  of  God  after  the  manner  of 
men,  1  Tyn.  88 ;  though  he  is  a  Spirit,  the 
scriptures  attribute  to  him  the  parts  of  a 
man's  body,  3  Bui.  138,  Hutch.  18 ;  the 
spiritual  meaning  of  those  several  parts 
explained,  3  Bee.  609,  Hutch.  18—20 ;  the 
face  of  God,  3  Bee.  609,  1  Bui.  179,  Hutch. 
19;  his  mouth,  3  Bee.  609,  1  Bui.  38, 
Hutch.  19 ;  his  arm,  3  Sec.  609,  Hutch.  19 ; 
his  right  hand,  2  Sec.  37,  3  Bee.  452, 
1  Bui.  146,  148,  2  Cov.  154,  155,  162, 
1  Hoop.  66, 67,  Hutch.  19 ;  the  finger  of  God, 
3  Bee.  609,  Hutch.  20;  his  feet,  Hutch.  20; 
he  is  compared  to  man's  soul,  ib.  164; 
other  figures  explained,  ib.  21,  22;  he  is  of 
a  pure  nature,  and  immutable,  ib.  25;  yet 
said  to  be  angry,  to  laugh,  sleep,  awake,  ib. 
26  ;  what  it  is  for  him  to  sleep,  3  Bee.  610; 
he  is  said  to  forget,  remember,  sit,  stand, 
go,  walk,  Hutch.  27 ;  how  he  is  said  to 
have  rested  the  seventh  day,  ib.  88 ;  how  he 
is  said  to  repent,  3  Bui.  56,  Hutch.  90 ;  he 


GOD.    ii.  iii. 


is  invisible,  Hutch.  29;  yet  Moses,  Micaiah 
and  Stephen  are  said  to  have  seen  God, 
i'6.30;  the  Anthropomorphites,  Epicureans, 
&c.,  supposed  him  to  be  corporeal,  ib.  12 ;  he 
is  likened  to  the  sun,  ib.  160,  to  fire,  and 
light,  Hutch.  163, 184,  Poet.  240,  2  Tyn.  149, 
to  a  flood,  Hutch.  185;  he  is  called  a  rock, 
2  Hoop.  260 ;  errors  of  those  who  worship 
the  sun,  moon,  fire,  saints,  bread  and  wine, 
&c.,  for  God,  Hutch.  13;  God's  image  in 
man,  2  Bui.  377,  3  Bui.  53,  Hutch.  164; 
it  is  defaced,  Lit.  Edw.  502,  (551) ;  the 
blotting  out  of  this  image  is  our  deprava 
tion,  2  Bui.  394 ;  it  is  defaced  by  sin,  but 
restored  by  Christ,  Lit.  Edw.  499,  (549) ;  it 
is  renewed  by  the  gospel,  3  Bui.  53  ;  God 
did  all  things  with  those  of  old  by  the  Son, 
ib.  143 ;  how  the  patriarchs  did  see  him, 
ib.  142 ;  how  he  was  shadowed  in  visions, 
ib.  137,  143;  how  he  shewed  himself  to 
Moses,  ib.  145 ;  he  doth  most  evidently 
open  himself  through  Christ,  ib.  147;  the 
image  of  God  in  Christ  and  in  us  different, 
Phil.  118;  it  is  not  lawful  to  make  a  repre 
sentation  of  God,  2  Bee.  66,  &c.,  3  Bui. 
235,  Now.  (10),  123,  («.  Images);  he  will 
not  be  likened  to  anything,  1  Bui.  224 ;  he 
did  not  give  the  Israelites  his  image,  2  Bee. 
62;  he  cannot  be  represented  by  any  image, 
2  Cran.  101 

iii.       His  nature,  power,    glory,    Sfc.  : 
there  is  a  God,  3  Bui.  125;  what  he  is, 

2  Bee.  16,    3  Bee.  602,  614,   3  Bui.  146, 
Lit.  Edw.  496,  (546),  Now.  (101) ;  a  mea 
sure  to  be  kept  in  this  inquiry,  3  Bui.  125 ; 
dangerous  disputations  arose  even  in  the 
primitive  church,  ib.  157;  sundry  opinions, 
ib.  124 ;  fantasies  of  the   Epicureans  and 
Stoics,  1  Jew.  501 ;  these  follies  reproved 
by  Plato,  ib. ;   the   thoughts   of  believers 
and   unbelievers   concerning  him,   2   Tyn. 
210;  knowledge  of  him  surpasses  all  other 
science,  Hutch.  2 ;  the  form  and  manner  of 
knowing  him,   3  Bui.  129;    his  existence 
shewn  by  the  works  of  creation,   Whita. 
316  ;    how  he  is  known  by  them,   3  Bui. 
150;    his    glory,    majesty,  and   power  are 
seen  in  his  creatures,  1  Hoop.  45;  whence 
the  true  knowledge  of  him  must  be  fetched, 

3  Bui.  124 ;  we  must  learn  what  he  is,  and 
judge  of  him,  from  his  word,  2  Hoop.  71, 
Hutch.  11,  &c.;   all  things  to  be  believed 
of  him  are  contained  therein,  3  Bui.  160; 
he  is  learned  by  the  sayings  of  the   pro 
phets  and  apostles,  ib.  153;  THE  IMAGE  OF 
GOD,  OB  LAYMAN'S  BOOK,  by  R.  Hutch- 
inson, Hutch.  1,  &c.;  God  defined  out  of  the 
scriptures,  ib.  118;  he  is  revealed  by  Christ, 


(q.  v.),  2  Tyn.  26,  &c. ;  he  dwells  in  Christ 
bodily,  in  us  spiritually,  2  Lot.  134 ;  our 
God  is  the  true  God,  1  Bui.  218;  our 
Maker,  Lord,  and  Saviour,  Now.  (8),  121; 
his  perfection  is  absolute,  Sand.  421 ;  he  is 
unsearchable,  Hutch.  28,  infinite  and  in 
comprehensible,  2  Bee.  146;  his  nature  can 
not  be  expressed  by  words,  Now.  (29),  144; 
he  alone  is  self-existent,  Hutch.  16;  he  is 
a  spirit,  1  Bui.  238,  Hutch.  18,  25;  he  is 
in  visible,  Hutch.  29  ;  a  comparison  between 
him  and  man,  1  Bee.  358,  2  Hoop.  315 ; 
his  superiority  to  the  idols  of  the  heathen, 

1  Bee.  206;  Papists  have  false  conceptions 
of  his   character,    1    Tyn.  278,  291—296, 

2  Tyn.  156;  "God  shall  be  all  in  all,"  i.  e. 
the  Holy  Trinity,  1  Brad.  272;  God  eter 
nal  ;  verses  by  Jo.  Davies,  Poet.  243 ;   he 
only   is  immortal,   Hutch.  61 ;    he  is   un 
changeable,  ib.  25,  Rid.  75;  his  omnipre 
sence,   Hutch.  31,    1  Lai.  332,   Lit.  Edw. 
520,  (567,)  3  Tyn.  86;  he  alone  can  be  in 
all  places  at   once,    2   Bee.   271,    3   Tyn. 
232;  how  present  with  the  wicked,  Hutch. 
31 ;  a  meditation  of  the  presence  of  God, 

1  Brad.  193,  Pra.  B.  112;  he  is  alone  om 
niscient,    2  Lai.    173,    332;    he    sees    all 
things,  Sand.  233,  234 ;  is  the  searcher  of 
hearts,  Rid.  68;  his  wisdom,  3  Bui.  148; 
he  is  full  of  understanding,  Hutch.  45 ;  his 
wisdom  not  according  to  the   wisdom   of 
the  world,  2  Lat.  126;  his  judgment,  and 
civil  judgment,  not  alike,  Phil.  48  ;  his  fore 
knowledge,  3  Bui.  185 ;    his  will,  see   ix. 
below ;  his  power,  3  Bui.  149 ;  he  is  almighty, 

2  Bee.  16,  18,  280,  609,  3  Bee.  273,  1  Bui. 
125,  IBul.  263, 3  Jew.  498,  499,  Hutch.  110, 
2  Lat.  173,  and  therefore  he   cannot  sin, 
lie,  be  deceived,  or  die,  Hutch.  Ill;  answer 
to  the   objection   that  he   cannot    revoke 
what  is  past,  ib.  117;  some  things  are  not 
possible  to  him,  e.  g.  he  cannot  break  his 
decrees  or  promises,  3  Tyn.  232,  233;  his 
omnipotence  acts  not  contrary  to  his  na 
ture,  4  Bui.  451 ;  his  omnipotence  pleaded 
by  heretics,  2  Jew.  683,  Phil.  61,  62 ;  the 
resort  of  those  who  maintain  transubstan- 
tiation,  2  Jew.  581 ;  in  that  controversy  his 
will,  not  his  power,  is  the  subject  of  dis 
pute,  1  Cran.  15  ;  he  is  an  almighty  helper, 
Pil.  431 ;  how  his  almighty  power  is  attri 
buted  to  the  word,  4  Bui.  266 ;  his  king 
dom,  see  vii.  below;  his  majesty,  Pil.  296, 
297;    his  glory,  Now.   (81),   203;    God's 
glory  and  goodness  inexplicable ;  verses  by 
Jo.  Davies,  Poet.  247 ;  a  meditation  of  his 
power,  beauty,  goodness,  &c.,  1  Brad.  194, 
Pra.  B.  113;  the  kingdom  and  power  and 


GOD.    iv.  v. 


349 


glory  are  his,  2  Bee.  196;  all  things  of,  by, 
and  in  him,  2  Bui.  383 

iv.  The  Trinity  in  Unity :  on  the  unity 
of  God,  3  Bui.  154,  Hutch.  178,  &c.,  Now. 
(29),  145,  .Roy.  35— 38;  the  term  Trinity, 
Now.  (103);  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  in 
Unity,  or  how  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  are  one  God,  2  Bee.  16,  17, 
1  Bui.  43,  124,  3  Bui.  137, 156,  325,  2  Hoop. 
22,  70,  71,  120,  Hutch.  178,  3  Jew.  252, 
1  Lot.  456,  Now.  (29),  145,  Phil.  302 ;  on 
the  Unity  of  God,  and  the  Trinity  of  per 
sons  (an  article,  1538),  2  Cran.  472;  the 
sum  of  things  to  be  believed  concerning 
the  Holy  Trinity,  3  Bui.  168;  why  this 
truth  is  obscure  to  us,  Whita.  376;  it  is 
not  to  be  joined  with  curious  disputations, 
3  Bui.  172  ;  its  certainty,  ib.  167 ;  the  dis 
tinction  of  persons  in  the  Godhead  proved 
from  scripture,  ib.  156,  &c.,  Hutch.  121,  &c. ; 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  in  Unity  proved 
by  scripture,  Hog.  42,  Whita.  534,  &c.;  the 
truth  is  denoted  by  ELOHIM  in  conjunction 
with  the  singular,  1  Bui.  200,  3  Bui.  135, 
Hutch.  169,  182;  taught  in  the  name  "the 
God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac,  and  of  Jacob," 
3  Bui.  137;  the  unity  of  the  persons  proved 
by  their  having  the  same  attributes,  Hutch. 
183,  &c. ;  the  saints  of  the  Old  Testament 
knew  and  worshipped  the  Holy  Trinity,  ib. 
122;  the  mystery  was  known  to  the  pa 
triarchs  and  prophets,  3  Bui.  169;  it  is 
proved  by  testimonies  of  the  gospel,  ib. 
160,  and  by  the  teaching  of  the  apostles, 
ib.  163;  the  doctrine  is  held  by  all  churches, 
Rog.  43;  this  is  the  only  point  on  which 
Romanists  are  sound,  Phil.  150;  what  a 
person  in  the  Godhead  is,  Hutch.  11,  129, 
130 ;  words  used  by  the  church  to  sig 
nify  the  persons,  3  Bui.  158,  Hutch.  131 ; 
the  term  v-n-6a-raa-i<s  used  by  Gregory  of 
Neocffisarea,  "2  Jew.  607;  Jerome  consulted 
Damasus  on  the  propriety  of  speaking  of 
three  hypostases,  Whita.  442;  the  terms 
Trinity,  person,  hypostasis,  consubstantial, 
&c.,  may  be  received,  ib.  588 ;  the  three 
persons  ever  work  inseparably,  Hutch.  164 ; 
their  work  in  baptism,  ib.  11,  156,  199, 
200,  in  creation,  ib.  11,  02,  165,  in  provi 
dence,  ib.  11,  in  the  incarnation  of  Christ, 
ib.  165,  in  his  miracles,  ib.  166,  and  resur 
rection,  ib.;  the  mystery  of  the  Trinity 
shadowed  by  similitudes,  3  Bui.  165,  as  in 
Abraham's  vision  (Gen.  xviii),  Hutch.  126, 
160,  in  the  sun,  ib.  160,  in  fire  and  light, 
ib.  163,  Poet.  240,  in  man's  soul,  Hutch. 
164;  the  ternarius  numerus  of  Pythagoras, 
ib.  123,  176;  unto  the  Trinity,  (a  hymn), 


2  Cov.  543;  hymn  to  the  glorious  honour 
of  the  most  blessed  Trinity,  by  B.  Barnes, 
Poet.  51 ;  heresies  respecting  the  Holy 
Trinity,  Rog.  43—45,  202;  the  Trinity  said 
by  Peter  of  Antioch  to  have  been  crucified, 
ib.  57;  popish  images  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
ib.  223;  erroneous  statement  that  some 
held  a  quarternity  of  persons,  ib.  44 

God  the  Father,  as  confessed  in  the 
creed,  1  Brad.  140,  2  Hoop.  22,  Now. 
(29),  145 

God  the  Son  :  v.  Christ. 

God  the  Holy  Ghost:  v.  Holy  Ghost. 

v.  His  goodness,  love,  mercy :  how  he 
alone  is  good,  Hutch.  170;  good  in  himself, 
2  Bui.  366 ;  his  goodness  to  men,  1  Bee. 
199,  292,  3  Bui.  148 ;  his  liberality,  1  Lat. 
397 ;  all  good  things  are  his  gifts,  2  Bee. 
18,  19  ;  he  gives  all  good  things  for  Christ's 
sake,  ib.  45;  he  does  good  for  his  promise 
sake  to  the  unworthy,  ib.  608,  609 ;  his 
goodness  not  to  be  mistrusted,  Pil.  353; 
his  kindness  in  feeding  his  servants,  3  Bee. 
52;  his  benefits  towards  us,  I  Bee.  179; 
the  rehearsal  of  them,  ib.  184,  185;  we 
should  ever  set  them  before  our  eyes,  ib. 
280;  his  benefits  towards  man,  in  creation, 
2  Bee.  443  ;  his  love  shewn  therein,  1  Brad. 
68 ;  his  benefits  towards  man,  in  the  pro 
mise  of  redemption,  2  Bee.  444,  in  giving 
the  law,  and  dealing  friendly  with  him,  ib. 
445  ;  his  love  in  giving  his  Son,  IBec.  74, 
2  Bee.  28,  3  Bee.  64,  1  Brad.  74,  1  Hoop. 
17,  in  sending  him  in  the  fulness  of  time, 

2  Bee.  445;  thanksgiving  to  him  for  send 
ing  his   Son,  3  Bee.  63,  &c.;   the  love  of 
God,  verses,  Poet.  346;  his  exceeding  love 
towards  us,  3  Bui.  8,  1  Lat.  333,  2  Lat.  86, 
205,  Pil.  189,  2  Tyn.  186, 198, 199 ;  he  loved 
us  first,  2  Tyn.  199,  3  Tyn.  196,  198 ;   he- 
sets  forth  his  love  that  we  may  have  confi 
dence  in  him,  1  Tyn.  294;   the  preaching  of 
his  kindness  makes  men  earnestly  to  love 
him,  1  Bee.  81  ;    his  love  greater  than   a 
parent's,  1  Lat.  535,  &c. ;  he  loves  repent 
ing  sinners  as  well  as  the  angels  in  heaven, 

3  Tyn.  88 ;    loves  the  good   deeds  of  be 
lievers,  because  he  first  loved  them,  1  Tyn. 
295 ;  his  love  unchangeable,  2  Brad.  88,  &c., 
113, 122,  154;  his  mercy  and  pity,  1  Brad. 
319,  3  Bui.  149, 2  Cov.  129, 1  Hoop.  489 ;  his 
free  mercy  to  men,  1  Bee.  71,  72;  he  is  full 
of  mercy,  Hutch.  56 ;  full  of  compassion, 
ib.  60  ;  he  is  of  himself  inclined  to  have 
mercy,  2  Hoop.  256 ;    the  greatness  of  his 
mercy,  I  Brad.  342,  &c. ;  divine  mercy  as 
great  as  God's  divinity,  verses  by  Jo.  Davies, 
Poet.  247,  greater  than  his  anger,  2  Bee. 


350 


GOD.    v.  vi.  vii. 


76,  and  greater  than  our  iniquity,  1  Lat. 
267  ;  his  mercy  and  his  justice,  1  Brad. 
319;  examples  of  his  mercy,  3  Bee.  110, 
111 ;  his  mercy  to  Adam,  &c.,  1  Brad.  69, 
70;  shewn  in  the  fire  descending  on  the 
sacrifices,  1  Hoop.  48;  his  mercy  the  sole 
cause  of  the  deliverance  of  Israel,  ib.  257 ; 
to  whom  he  is  merciful,  2  Hoop.  362 ;  his 
mercy  alone  delivers  us  out  of  our  misery, 
1  Bee.  145  ;  two  manner  of  mercies,  out 
ward  and  inward,  2  Hoop.  343 ;  his  mercy 
on  our  repentance,  1  Bee.  249 ;  caution 
against  presumption  therein,  Wool.  143; 
he  is  a  merciful  and  loving  Father,  1  Tyn. 
280,  3  Tyn.  Ill ;  not  a  tyrant,  2  Hoop.  369, 

1  Tyn.   280,  3  Tyn.    Ill,   though   repre 
sented  as  such  by  Romanists,  3  Tyn.  120; 
he  delights  not  in  pain  suffered  by  his  crea 
tures,  2  Tyn.  96;  his  long  forbearing,  2  Bui. 
429,  3  Bui.  149,  2  Cran.  200,  Pil.  11,  119, 
179  ;  he  is  slow  to  anger,  ready  to  forgive, 
Now.  (12,)  126;  turns  to  us  when  we  turn 
to  him,  Pil.  182 ;  he  dries  up  the  seas  of 
mistrust  and   heaviness   out   of  the   soul, 

2  Hoop.  368;  in  the  midst  of  judgments  he 
always  preserves  penitent  sinners,  ib.  369; 
he  loves  and  helps  the  poor  afflicted,  ib. 
316;  despises  not  a  troubled  and  broken 
heart,  ib.  218 ;  hears  the  cry  of  the  oppressed, 
1  Lat.  357 ;  can  help  when  man   cannot, 
ib.  543 ;  he  is  the  Father  of  widows  and 
orphans,  ib.  145 ;    careful  of  his    afflicted 
faithful,  2  Hoop.  370  ;  no  less  favourable  to 
his  people  in  adversity  than  in  prosperity, 
Rid.  75 

vi.  His  truth,justice,  holiness,  vengeance  : 
his  truth,  3  Bui.  148 ;  he  is  truth,  Hutch. 
51 ;  he  can  neither  lie  nor  deceive,  1  Bee. 
148;  he  is  full  of  righteousness,  Hutch.  57  ; 
his  righteousness  described,  3  Bui.  40 ;  sin 
repugnant  to  his  law,  2  Bui.  406  ;  he  is 
not  the  author  of  evil,  1  Brad.  213,  214, 
321,  2  Bui.  365,  373.  2  Cov.  341,  1  Ful. 
563,  Hutch.  65  ;  how  he  is  said  to  do  evil — 
not  the  sin,  but  the  punishment,  2  Bui. 
382 ;  his  justice,  1  Brad.  319,  2  Brad.  129, 

3  Bui.  149,  2  Cran.  129 ;  his  righteousness 
is  not   satisfied  by  our  penance,  but  by  the 
death  of  Christ,  2  Tyn.  156;  he  is  a  righte 
ous  sovereign,  Hutch.  59,  68;  a  righteous 
judge,  2  Jew.  IOCS,  \Lat.  364 ;  no  respecter 
of  persons,  1  Lat.  337,  391,  2  Lat.  93,  201, 
Sand.  278,  1  Tyn.  101;   not  partial,  Pil. 
132,  133;  he  regards  no  more  a  pope  than 
a  potter,  a  cardinal  than  a  carter,  a  bishop 
than  a  butcher,  &c.,  2  Cran.  18;  why  he  is 
called  a  jealous  God,  2  Bee.  73,  74,  3  Bee. 
612,  Now.  (11),  124;   he  sutf'ereth  not  a 


mate,  1  Bui.  233 ;  is  jealous  for  his  religion, 
Pil.  258;  not  to  be  tempted,  1  Lat.  205, 
628;  he  visits  sins  of  the  fathers  on  the 
children,  1  Bui.  235  ;  he  declared  his  hatred 
of  sin  by  the  death  of  Christ,  \Hoop.  49; 
faithful  and  just,  though  he  delay  his  pro 
mises,  2  Bui.  91 ;  faithful  and  just  to  his 
people,  see  viii.  below;  the  presence  of 
his  favour  towards  his  own,  is  the  de 
struction  of  the  wicked,  2  Hoop.  266;  his 
justice  twofold,  corrective  and  retribu 
tive,  1  Hoop.  266 ;  vengeance  belongeth 
to  him,  Pil.  249,  Sand.  289,  1  Tyn.  332, 
404 ;  his  righteous  retribution,  Pil.  226, 
257 ;  he  is  slow  in  punishing,  but  sure, 

1  Hoop.  24,  Pil.  248,  258;  though  long- 
suffering,  he  will  recompense,  1  Lat.  106; 
compared  to  a  shooter,  "  He  hath  bent  his 
bow"  Hutch.  22;   he  sends  prophets  and 
preachers  to  exhort  to  repentance  before 
inflicting  judgments,  3-Bec.  6,&c. ;  he  visits 
by  preaching  and  vengeance,  1  Lat.  146 ; 
plagues  following  the  contempt  of  his  word, 
3  Bee.  206,  207  ;  his  ire  against  the  impeni 
tent,  1  Hoop.  18;   examples  of  his  anger 
against  such,  3  Bee.  206 ;  remedies  against 
his  wrath,  ib.  208,  209,  220 ;  how  we  may 
be  delivered  from  his  great  ire,  2  Hoop.  99; 
men's  various  ways  of  pacifying  his  wrath 
against  sin,  Sand.  219,  220;  the  way  pre 
scribed  by  himself,  ib.  220,  221 ;  righteous 
ness  of  his  judgments,  Pil.  346;  he  punishes 
sinners  justly,  2  Bui.  427 ;  punishes  most 
sharply,  ib.  428,  1  Hoop.  18 ;  examples  of 
this,  2  Bui.  429 ;   to  whom  he  is  severe, 

2  Hoop.  362;  how  he  punishes  sin,  3  Bee. 
605,  606,  by  his  creatures,  Pil.  177,  220, 
221,  by  the  offending  parts,   ib.  226;    he 
hates  not  the  troubled  man  for  his  trouble, 
but  for  his  sin,  2  Hoop.  317;  he  delivers 
wicked  men  up  to  their  own  lusts,  ib.  579, 
gives  them  over  to  a  reprobate   sense,  2 
Bui.  380;   how  he   makes  men  blind,  ib. 
380 ;  how  he  hardened  Pharaoh's  heart,  ib. 
382;  he  leaves  desperation  to  his  enemies, 
2  Hoop.  265  ;  what  his  curse  is,  3  Bee.  604 ; 
the  remembrance  of  his  justice  for  sin,  a 
greater  pain  than  the  death  of  the  body, 
2  Hoop.  335 

vii.  His  works  and  providence  (v.  Crea 
tion,  Providence)  :  he  made  the  world,  and 
all  things,  2  Bee.  18,  19,  3  Bee.  614,  1  Bui. 
126,  Hutch.  62,  Roy.  39  ;  his  works  two 
ways  considered,  3  Bui.  150  ;  he  created  all 
things  by  his  Word,  Now.  (31),  146;  he 
created  all  things  good,  2  Bui.  366;  in 
what  state  he  created  man,  3  Bee.  614 ;  he 
preserves  all  things,  Rog.  39;  his  provi- 


GOD.    vii.  viii. 


351 


dence,  3  Bui.  178,  Now.  (31),  147,  Pil.  93; 
it  is  over  all,  1  Lot.  263,  2  Lat.  30;  he  rules 
the  world  thereby,  Hutch.  69 ;  God  to  be 
looked  to  in  all  things,  good  or  evil,  Pil. 
227 ;  a  meditation  on  the  providence  of 
God  towards  mankind,  1  Brad.  191,  Pra. 
B.  109;  he  is  not  subject  to  necessity,  1 
Brad.  212,  213;  his  will,  2Sec.  155,156, 
IBrad.  310,  4  Bui.  212,  213,  Now.  (76), 
196 ;  it  is  the  cause  of  all  things,  Pil.  674 ; 
it  is  in  part  unsearchable,  in  part  revealed, 

1  Lat.  369,   in  part  known,  in   part  un 
known,  1  Brad.  129;  nature  is  his  ordinary 
will,  miracles  his  extraordinary  will,  ib.  359 ; 
natural  causes  are  only  the  instruments  of 
God's  will,  1  Jew.  501 ;  his  permissive  will, 
ib.  441;   his  will  is   to  be   submitted  to, 

2  Lat.  185,  to  be  preferred  to  ours,  3  Bee. 
113;    example   hereof  in   Christ,  ib.  114; 
what  is  meant  by  praying  that  his  will  may 
be  fulfilled  in  earth  as  in  heaven,  2  Bee. 
154,  155  (v.  Prayer,  The  Lord's) ;  his  will 
immutable,    2  Brad.   129,    130;    he   casts 
away  that  which  is  contrary  thereto,  1  Bee. 
152;  he  governeth  all  things,  3  Bui.  178; 
his  kingdom  (q.v.),  in  respect  of  his  power, 
his  grace,  his  glory,  1  Brad.  127;  he  works 
his  will  and  uses  his  creatures  as  it  seems 
to  his  wisdom  most  meet,  2  Hoop.  365;  he 
uses  the  ministry  of  angels,  3  Bui.  338 ;  that 
which  his  servants  do,  is  his  deed,  Pil.  234  ; 
he  overrules  the  purposes  of  men,  2  Lat. 
96,  97 ;  laughs  to  scorn  the  intent  of  the 
wicked,  2  Hoop.  269 ;  overrules  the  acts  of 
men  and  the  devil,  Pil.  178  ;  he  is  against 
private  authority  and  disorderly  doings,  1 
Lat.  115;  the  pains  of  the  world  are  his 
servants,   2  Hoop.  585;    nothing  happens 
without  his   foresight,  Rid.  79 ;  his  fore 
knowledge  is  no  cause  of  things,  Hutch.  85; 
his  predestination  (q.  v. ),  3  Bui.  185;  he 
is  the  doer  of  wonders,  2  Hoop.  360  ;  his 
doings  to  be  marked,    whether  they  be 
blessings  or  plagues,  Pil,  173 — 175;  various 
ways  of  considering  his  works,  2  Hoop.  353, 
409  ;  they  comfort  the  faithful,  but  not  the 
unfaithful,  ib.  353;  his  tuition  of  us  here 
and  in  the  life  to  come  compared,  ib.  196, 
263,  264;  all  troubles  come  by  his  provi 
dence,  ib.  217  ;  why  he  punishes  the  good 
with  the  evil,  2  Bui.  75 ;  his  punishments 
at  first  are  gentle,  Pil.  178 ;  why  he  exer 
cises  the  afflicted  in  their  troubles,  1  Hoop. 
490 ;  two  impediments  that  keep  him  from 
helping  the  troubled,  2  Hoop.  311 ;  he  hides 
his  consolations  for  a  time  to  try  us,  ib. 
337 ;  why  he  defers  to  give  that  which  he 
means  to  give,  4  Bui.  171 ;  how  his  tempta 


tions  differ  from  Satan's,  2  Bee.  185,  186  ; 
he  tempts  in  two  manner  of  ways,  ib.  186  ; 
he  is  not  the  author  of  temptation  to  evil 
and  damnation,  ib.  194;  reasons  why  he 
tempts  us,  ib.  191,  &c. ;  he  chiefly  helps  in 
great  extremities,  3  Bee.  213,  &c.;  he  is 
mysterious  in  his  deliverances,  1  Hoop.  489; 
examples  of  his  deliverance,  2  Bui.  96 ;  he 
gives  wisdom  to  escape  snares,  1  Lat.  293; 
his  good-will  learned  by  his  providence, 
3  Bui.  184;  the  good  hand  of  God,  Pil. 
331 ;  we  have  all  things  of  his  hand,  2  Cran. 
87;  his  will  is  the  first  cause  of  all  good, 
Pil.  195;  he  is  the  giver  of  all  good  things, 
ib.  85;  his  temporal  and  spiritual  gifts, 

1  Bee.  281,  282;  he  upholds  and  defends  his 
people,  2  Bee.  633,  634,  1  Lat.  264,  2  Lat. 
153;  his  watchfulness  over  them,  Pil.  422; 
his  fatherly  care  and  good-will  to  them, 

2  Bee.  165,  166  ;  he  saves  them  in  all  dan 
gers,  Pil.  191, 196;  he  sends  for  the  best 
whatever  comes  upon  them,    2  Bee.  158; 
the  assurance  of  his  defence  and  comfort 
must  be  learned  out  of  his  word,  2  Hoop. 
193;  by  him  we  are  preserved  from  evil, 
1  Bee.  179 ;  his  providence  to  be  depended 
on,   1  Brad.  439 ;  he  will  supply  his  ser 
vants  with   necessary  things,  2  Bee.  466, 
467  ;  he  is  wise  in  his  distribution  of  riches, 
Pil.  153 ;  his  storehouse,  1  Lat.  399,  404 ; 
his  liberality  evidenced   in  the  provision 
made  for  his  creatures,  2  Bee.  603;  the 
histories  of  scripture  confirm  this,  ib.  603 ; 
hereby  he  encourages  poor  married  men, 
ib.  605,  614;  this  should  encourage  men  to 
stay  at  home  and  not  wander,  ib.  606,  and 
should  assure  travellers  that  he  will  not 
forsake  them,  ib.  606,  607 ;  godly  preachers 
are   encouraged  to  look  for  his  liberality, 
ib.  611,  614  ;  also  their  wives,  ib.  612  ;  and 
those  that  are  imprisoned  for  his  glory,  ib. 
613,    and  that  love   his   word,  ib. ;    none 
should   despair  of  his  liberality,  ib.  610 ; 
his  blessing  prospers  labour,  Pil.  50, 133, 
makes  food  serviceable,  ib.  53 ;  he  watches 
upon   his  ministers,  I  Bee.  218;  they  that 
do  things  at  his  commandment  can  take  no 
harm,  2  Hoop.  371 ;    for  whom  he  fights, 
1  Bee.  252 ;  he  the  only  stay  of  the  country, 
Rid.  143 ;  ways  for  England  to  obtain  his 
favour,  iBec.  127,  128;  he  and  the  world 
judge  not  alike,  ib.  137 ;  the  ways  of  God 
unsearchable,  verses  by  Edm.  Spenser,  Poet. 
30 

viii.  His  grace  (v.  Covenants,  Faith, 
Gospel,  Grace,  Justification,  Predestination, 
Promises,  &c.):  what  his  grace  is,  3Bec. 
616;  he  is  the  worker  of  all  good  things  in 


352 


GOD.    viii.  ix. 


man,  1  Tyn.  498,  3  Tyn.  34 ;  he  gives  his  gifts 
freely,  3  Bui.  144;  our  goodness  springeth 
out  of  his,  3  Tyn.  196;  he  is  the  God  of 
our  salvation,  1  Brad.  286  ;  able  and  will 
ing  to  save,  2  Hoop.  255,  259;  salvation  is 
of  him  only,  1  Bee.  72,  2  Hoop.  71,  275, 
348 ;  his  justice  and  his  mercy  therein, 
1  Brad.  319,  2  Cov.  129 ;  everlasting  life  is 
his  free  gift,  2  Sec.  50 ;  probations  out  of 
scripture  that  he  freely  saves  the  faithful, 
3  Bee.  297,  &c.;  his  election,  1  Bee.  72  ;  his 
sovereignty,  Phil.  339 ;  on  his  decrees  and 
man's  imbecility,  ib.  402 ;  he  foreknew  the 
fall  of  man,  2  Bui.  377  ;  he  gave  his  Son 
that  we,  being  cleansed  from  sin,  might 
serve  him  in  holiness,  2  Bee.  636,  637  ;  his 
grace  exhibited  in  Christ,  3  Bui.  12;  once 
angry  with  the  world,  now  pleased  with  it 
in  Christ,  ib.  26;  he  has  performed  through 
him  what  he  promised  to  our  forefathers, 
ib.  19;  he  hath  given  in  him  all  heavenly 
treasures,  I  Bui.  156;  God  is  our  Father, 
Christ  our  Brother,  1  Lat.  328 ;  none  can 
come  to  Christ  unless  Ihe  Father  draw 
him,  3  Tyn.  224,  225 ;  he  alone  can  open 
the  heart,  1  Lat.  285 ;  his  property  in  -his 
elect  to  wound  before  he  heals,  3Bec..l60, 
213;  how  we  were  reconciled  to  him,  ib. 
614;  his  grace  and  Spirit  are  not  bound  to 
any  external  ceremony,  2  Bee.  220 ;  not  tied 
to  circumcision,  2  Bui.  175;  conversion  to 
God,  3  Bui.  56;  he  alone  converts  man  from 
evil  and  keeps  him  in  goodness  and  virtue, 

2  Hoop.  208 ;  he  alone  forgives  sins,  Bale 
117,  2 Bee.  45,  172,  173,  557,  560,  1  Bui. 
166,  2  Hoop.  60,  351,  Hutch.  92  (v.  Sin) ; 
probations  of  this  out  of  scripture,  3  Bee. 
299,  300;  his  mercy  in  forgiving  sins,  2  Bee. 
175,  176,  3  Bee.  50,  51 ;   he  remits  sins  of 
his  free  favour,  2  Bee.  45,  181,  182  ;  he  re 
leases  both  a  poena  and  a  culpa,  ib.  174, 

3  Bee.  144,  233,  1  Lat.  426,    1  Tyn.  271, 
3  Tyn.  154 ;  faith  is  his  gift,  1  Bui.  263 ; 
nothing  can  quiet   the   comfortless   spirit 
but  God,  2  Hoop.  323;   hope  is  his  gift, 

2  Bui.  90;  he  sanctifieth,  1  Bui.  266;  he  is 
the  only  teacher  of  true  knowledge,  Sand. 
114;   who  are  "taught  of  God,"   Whita. 
454 ;  he  hides  his  truth  from  the  wise  and 
prudent  of  the  world,  3  Bee.  39;   why  God 
leaves   one  blind   and   opens  the  eyes  of 
another,  is   a  question   too   deep   for   us, 

3  Tyn.  191 ;  to  whom  his  benefits  in  Christ 
belong,  I  Bee.  292;  his  promises  are  made 
to  the  godly  and  not  the  ungodly,  2  Bee. 
618,  619  ;  his  delight  in  his  people,  Pil.  71; 
his  relations  to  them,  ib.  259 ;  he  is  espe 
cially  their  God,  ib.  331,  351 ;  his  presence 


with  them,  ib.  108;  his  love  to  them,  ib. 
189;  nothing  but  his  grace  and  presence 
can  defend  them,  2  Hoop.  224  ;  he  is  all  to 
them,  2  Bui.  170;  he  is  all-sufficient,  I  Bui. 
215  ;  why  he  is  called  the  God  of  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,  3  Bui.  136 ;  he  is  the 
Father  of  all  the  faithful,  1  Lat.  337 ;  why 
he  is  called  a  shepherd,  2  Cov.  287,  &c. 
2  Hoop.  187,  &c.;  what  it  is  to  be  his  sheep, 
2  Hoop.  195;  his  friendship  and  familiarity 
towards  them,  ib.  227;  he  exercises  them  in 
dangers  and  troubles,  ib.  214,  265,  587 ; 
their  troubles  are  known  and  appointed  by 
him,  ib.  215,  581;  how  his  voice  and  teach 
ing  heal  their  minds,  ib.  196;  he  will  never 
permit  his  sheep  to  be  deadly  wounded,  ib. 
230;  why  he  is  called  a  husbandman, 
Hutch.  23  ;  his  favour  in  this  world  is  joined 
with  troubles,  2  Hoop.  265,  587  ;  why  he 
lays  his  cross  upon  the  faithful,  2  Bee.  189, 
190;  he  afflicts  those  whose  sins  he  has 
forgiven,  3 Bui.  91 ;  he  punishes  his  elect, 
2  Hoop.  225 ;  but  not  without  just  cause, 
ib.  292,369;  his  chastisements  are  sent  in 
love,  3  Bee.  94,  &c.,  102,  104,  &c.,  2  Hoop. 
292,  363,  Pil.  181 ;  his  punishments  are  for 
our  good,  Pil.  179;  he  punishes  a  Christian 
in  order  to  his  repentance  and  salvation, 
3Bec.  105;  examples  of  this,  ib.  106,&c.;  his 
faithfulness  in  times  of  extreme  distress, 
2  Cran.  457  ;  the  afflicted  by  his  command 
ment  take  courage  to  approach  his  mercy, 
2  Hoop.  257;  what  his  blessing  is,  3  Bee. 
604;  the  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God,  3  Bui. 
102;  how  he  is  said  to  reward  good  works, 
2  Bui.  346  ;  he  is  just  to  reward  according 
to  his  promise,  1  Ful.  340 

ix.  His  revelation  of  his  will  (v.  Cove 
nants,  Gospel,  Law,  Scripture,  AVord,  &c.): 
what  his  will  is,  1  Hoop.  445 ;  it  must  be 
known  in  order  to  be  practised,  ib.  443 ;  it 
is  sufficiently  revealed,  Pra.  B.  26;  what 
his  word  is,  3  Bee.  614,  1  But.  37 ;  his  law, 
what,  I  Bui.  209;  to  what  end  he  gave  law 
to  A  dam,  2  Bui.  375;  of  the  use  and  effect  of 
his  laws,  ib.  237 ;  his  covenant  with  man, 

1  Bui.  44,  113,    2  Bui.  169 ;  the  different 
ways   in   which   he  spoke  to  the   fathers, 

2  Jew.  968;   he  sets  forth  to  sinful  men 
both    the    law    and    the    gospel,    2  Bee. 
628  ;   his  will  and  pleasure  as  set  forth 
in   scripture    to    be    submitted  to    in    all 
articles    of    Christian   faith,    1    Cran.  34 ; 
none  of  his  writings  lost,  Whita.  525;  he 
would  have  his  word  understood,    1  Bui. 
71,  but  hides  the  mysteries  thereof  from 
the    wise  and    prudent,    2  Lat.    93;    his 
general  will  expressed  in  the   decalogue, 


GOD.  ix.  x. 


353 


1  Lat.  537  ;  his  special  will,  ib. ;  his  teach 
ing  to  be  praised,  1  Bui.  GO;   his  people 
must  hear  Christ's  voice,  1  Hoop.  19 ;  what 
it  is  to  shew  his  word,  3  Bee.  608;  why  his 
preachers   are   contemned    of   the   world, 

2  Hoop.  202  ;    his   messengers  cruelly  in- 
treated,   Sand.  187,  188;  the  despising  of 
his  word  and  preachers  never  escapes  un- 
plagued,  3  Bee.  7 

x.  Our  duty  towards  Him :  we  are  all 
debtors  to  him,  2  Bee.  178,  both  in  body 
and  soul,  2  Hoop.  574;  our  duty  towards 
him,  1  Bee.  200,  3  Bee.  619,  Now.  (9),  122 

(a)  To  believe  in  him  (v.  Faith) : — what    ! 
it  is  to  do  so,  2  Bee.  19,  3  Bee.  609,  620;    j 
faith  in  him,  what  it  is,  1  Bui.  124  ;  we  see 
him  now  by  faith,  1  Lat.  485 ;  faith  joins 
to  him,  1  Bid.  103,  and  brings   salvation, 

2  Hoop.  2G2;  by  faith  we  obtain  all  good 
things  from  him,  2  Vec.  45,  40 

(b)  To  fear  him,  Sand.  279,  280;  what 
fear  we  ought  to  have  towards  him,  1  Bee. 
208,  3  Bee.  604,  619  ;  his  fear  is  in  all  peni 
tents,  3  Bui.  59;  it  is  twofold,  ib.  60;  his 
name  to  be  hallowed,  1  Brad.  125,  1  Bui. 
238,  Now.  (73),  194;  by  whom  it  was  and 
is  hallowed,  1  Lat.  347  ;  it  cannot  be  made 
more  glorious  than  it  is,  2  Bee.  148;  it  is 
to  be  had  in  reverence,    Now.  (13),  126, 
1  Tyn.  24;  how  esteemed  by  the  Gentiles, 
1  Bui.  202;  it  is  not  to  be  taken  in  vain, 

1  Brad.  10,  154;    what  it  is   to   take  his 
name  in  vain,  1  Bee.  359,  2  Cran.  102;  to 
go  to  mass  is  to  take  God's  name  in  vain, 

2  Brad.  321 ;  how  it  is  abused,  1  Bui.  240; 
the  punishment  of  those  who  abuse  it,  ib.    \ 
241;  he  most  chiefly  detests  idolatry  and    j 
the  abusing  of  his  name,  2  Bee.  79 ;  what 
is  to   be   taken   heed  of  in  naming  him, 

1  Hoop.  322;  what  it  is  to  swear  by  him, 

2  Tyn.  55  ;  he  alone  is  to  be  sworn  by,  and 
only  on  necessary  occasions,  Hutch.  21 ;  an 
oath  is  a  special  honour  to  him,  1  Bui.  248 ; 
a  Christian  may  swear  for  his  glory,  1  Bee. 
378 

(c)  To  love  him  (v.  Love) : — our  love  of 
God,  1  Bee.  226, 227, 1  Bui.  181 ;  he  alone  is  to 
be  loved,  1  Bui.  183 ;  how  he  is  to  be  loved, 

3  Bee.  619,  1  Bui.  182,  1  Hoop.  299,  Now. 
(22),  137;  he  that  hath  his  love  and  fear 
sealed  in  his  heart  liveth  an  angelical  life, 
2  Hoop.  219 

(d)  To  worship  him  (v.  "Worship,  Tem 
ple):  the  worship  of -God,  3  Bee.  609,  620, 
1  Bui.  45,  2  Bui.  128,  3  Bui.  200;  rewards 
for  them  that  worship  him,   3  Bui.  204; 
punishments  for  them  that  do  not  worship 
him,  ib.  204 ;  he  alone  is  to  be  worshipped, 


ib.  201 ;  probations  out  of  scripture  that  he 
only  is  to  be  worshipped,  in  spirit  and  in 
truth,  3  Bee.  300,  3J1;  when  the  soul  of 
man  doth  wait  upon  or  have  silence  to 
wards  him,  2  Hoop.  247;  prayer  to  him 
should  be  directed  to  heaven,  1  Tyn.  383, 
385;  heaven  is  his  dwelling-place,  2  Bee. 
146,  147,  1  Brad.  123,  Now.  (73),  193, 

1  Tyn.  382 ;  his  throne  is  there,  Bale  298, 
&c. ;  how  he  was  present  in  the  temple, 
3  Tyn.  86,  and  in  the  pillar  of  fire,  ib. ;  he 
dwells  not  in   temples   made  with  hands, 
Bale  149,  169,  211,  611,   Calf.  131,  1  Tyn. 
382;  his  temple,  what  it  is,    3  Bee.  608, 

3  Bui.  225;    who  are  the  house  of  God, 

4  Bui.  82;  the  building  of  his  house,  Pil. 
3 ;    it  must  be  built  before  our  own,  ib. 
39;   his  priest  and  sacrifices,  3  Bui.  226; 
he  cannot  away  with  any  hypocrisy,  2  Hoop. 
573;   looks  not  at  the  gift,  but  the  giver, 

2  Lat.  202;  delights  not  in  outward  pomp, 
Sand.  347  ;  when  he  liketh,  and  when  mis- 
liketh  ceremonies,  2  Bui.  128 ;  his  commands 
and  man's  inventions,  2  Lat.  354  ;   his  wis 
dom  shines  in  the  institution  of  the  sacra 
ment?,  4  Bui.  244;  he  is  to  be  praised  for 
instituting  them,  ib. 

(e)  To   give   him    thanks   (v.    Thanks 
giving)  : — what    thanksgiving   to    him    is, 

3  Bee.  620;  thanksgiving  due  to  him  alone, 

4  Bui.  221 ;  how  the  godly  give  thanks  to 
him,  ib.  222 

(f)  To  trust  in  him  (v.  Faith) : — what 
it  is  to  do  so,  Rid.  68;  it  is  the  first  com 
mandment,  and  first  article  of  our  creed, 
3  Tyn.  273,  274;  we  should  trust  him  for 
all  things,  2  Bee.  G14,  615,  both  for  soul 
and  body,  1  Lat.  402,  2  Lat.  154;  to  dis 
trust  his  promises  is  to  make  him  a  liar, 
2  Lat.  3G ;  to  those  that  trust  in  him  he 
is  most  beneficial,  2  Bee.  619 

(g)  To  call  upon  him  (v.  Prayer): — to 
be  called  on,   3  Bui.  206,    and  he  alone, 

1  Bee.  139,  165,   2  Bee.  126,  127,  3  Bee. 
223,  3  Bui.  208,  4  Bui.  172,  2  Hoop.  100 ; 
probations  of  this  out  of  scripture,  3  Bee. 
301,  302;  the  holy  fathers  of  the  old  and 
new  testament  prayed  to  him  only,  1  Bee. 
141 ;  before  him  all  are  beggars,    1  Lat. 
397 ;  invocation    of   God,  or  calling  upon 
him,  what  it  is,  3  Bui.  206,  1  Cov.  402;  he 
commands  us  to  call  unto  him  for  help, 

2  Hoop.  256;    help  not   to  be  asked   or 
sought  any  where  saving  of  him,  ib.  224, 
256,  349;    he  commands  us  to  call  upon 
him  in  sickness,  3  Bee.  112,  113;  examples 
of  the  benefit  of  doing  so,  ib.  113;  how  to 
come  to  him  in  adversity,  1  Lat.  142 ;  by 

23 


354 


GOD.  x.  —  GODS 


whom  he  is  called  upon,  4  JBul.  172;  what 
things  provoke  men  to  call  upon  him,  ib. 
174;  how  to  draw  near  to  him,  Sand.  134; 
we  cannot  do  this  without  his  grace, ib.  133; 
comfort  in  drawing  near  unto  him,  ib.  143; 
on  seeking  God,  ib.  144 ;  he  is  to  be  sought 
and  fonnd  by  faith,  ib.  152,  by  hearing,  ib. 
153,  by  prayer,  ib.  155 ;  the  fruit  of  seek 
ing  him,  ib.  159;  with  what  abilities  he 
must  be  furnished  that  comes  to  pray  to 
him,  4  Bui.  174;  what  we  must  ask  of  him, 
ib,  187 ;  why  we  must  express  our  desires 
in  words,  ib.  203;  he  alone  hears  every 
where,  all  persons,  and  always,  3  Bui.  211 ; 
how  he  hears  not  sinners,  2  Bee.  G26 ;  the 
Intercessor  with  him,  3  Bui.  212 

(A)  To  honour  him  : — his  honour  always 
foremost,  1  Bui.  269;  how  he  is  to  be 
honoured,  1  Tyn.  106,  3  Tyn.  57;  we 
should  be  grieved  to  see  him  dishonoured, 
1  Lat.  518;  what  it  is  to  glorify  him, 
1  Bee.  389,  2  Bee.  148,  149;  his  glory  and 
the  promotion  of  his  word  must  be  sought 
in  prayer,  1  Bee.  165 

(i)  To  serve  him : — he  is  not  only  a 
Saviour,  but  also  Lord,  ib.  127 ;  a  master 
and  teacher,  2  Hoop.  193 ;  he  is  to  be 
obeyed  rather  than  man,  Pil.  24,  41,  yea, 
before  all,  1  Hoop.  31 ;  probations  of  this 
out  of  scripture,  3  Bee.  302,  &c. ;  he  is  to 
be  served,  Sand.  181,  and  he  alone,  3  Bui. 
226,  Sand.  182—184;  God  himself  pre 
scribes  how  men  shall  serve  him,  Sand. 
189,  221 ;  scripture  our  only  rule  in  this 
matter,  ib.  190 — 222;  what  his  true  service 
is,  3  Bee.  609,  C20,  Lit.  Edw.  515,  516, 
(562,  563);  it  is  twofold,  3  Bui.  223,  in 
ward,  ib.,  outward,  ib.  227;  what  it  is  to 
be  his  servant,  1  Bee.  292;  who  is  his 
handmaid,  ib.  293;  he  may  be  served  in 
every  kind  of  living,  2  Hoop.  194;  he 
judges  not  the  person  of  the  act,  but  the 
act  of  the  person,  1  Bee.  137  ;  he  judges 
the  work  of  the  heart,  and  not  the  heart 
of  the  work,  2  Bee.  539  ;  he  is  to  be  served 
with  childlike,  not  slavish,  fear,  Sand.  184; 
how  God  is  served  in  the  church,  ib.  252; 
how  to  please  him,  1  Tyn.  332 ;  what  it  is 
to  walk  before  him,  1  Bee.  206,  208;  what 
it  is  to  walk  with  him,  Sand.  231 ;  what  it 
is  to  follow  him  and  fight  under  his  stand 
ard,  3  Bee.  620 ;  he  is  to  be  followed  abso 
lutely,  Sand.  375;  humility  most  accept 
able  to  him,  2  Hoop.  213;  he  requireth 
pureness  in  man,  2  Bui.  123 ;  what  he  is  to 
us  we  must  be  to  our  neighbour,  2  Bee. 
182  ;  what  is  his,  and  what  Caesar's,  Hutch. 
325, 1  Lat,  295,  303,  511 ;  he  will  be  served 


of  all  nations,  Sand.  253,  &c. ;  what  it  is 
to  serve  him  unlawfully,  3  Bui.  237 

(ft)  Some  opposite  sins  (v.  Sin,  &e.): — 
wrong  done  unto  him,  2 Hoop.  280;  nothing 
disobeyeth  him  but  man,  1  Lat.  387,  and  the 
devil,  2  Hoop.  366  ;  his  promises  are  not 
believed,  1  Lat.  269;  we  must  not  tempt 
him,  1  Lat.  205,  528,  nor  murmur  against 
him,  2  Hoop.  585;  what  murmuring  against 
him  is,  3  Bee.  604;  who  hinder  his  glory, 
1  Bee.  321 ;  Rome  robs  him  of  his  honour, 
Sand.  27;  what  the  despising  of  him  is, 
ib. ;  in  our  deeds  too  many  of  us  deny  him, 
1  Lat.  106;  what  it  is  to  forsake  him, 
3  Bui.  233 

Goddard :  a  cup  or  goblet,  3  Bee.  282 

Goderanus,  a  priest :  2  Jew.  784 

Godfathers  :  v.  Baptism,  Gossips,  Sponsors. 

Godfrey  of  Boulogne,  king  of  Jerusalem :  his 
victory  at  Antioch,  Lit.  Eliz.  449 

Godfrey,  (  ):  probably  an  officer  of  the 

Exchequer,  Grin.  253 

Godfrey  ( ):  his  book  of  benefices,  Park. 

348 

Godfridus  Viterbiensis :    Chronicon,  4  Jew. 
xxxvii.  648 

Godliness:  v.  Prayers. 

True  godliness  and  false :  Lit.  Edw.  524, 
(570) ;  contrast  between  those  who  are 
godly  before  the  world,  and  those  who  are 
so  before  God,  1  Bee.  137 ;  what  it  is  to 
live  godly,  ib.  326 ;  the  necessity  of  godli 
ness,  3  Bee.  48;  who  is  godly,  ib.  602;  the 
rule  of  true  godliness,  1  Cov.  505 ;  perfec 
tion  to  be  sought  therein,  Sand.  425 

Godly:  v.  Christians. 

Gods  :  v.  Idols. 

Rulers  and  magistrates  are  called  gods 
in  scripture,  1  Bee.  212,  2  Brad.  255,  Sand. 
225,  1  Tyn.  175,  2  Whitg.  82 ;  but  they  are 
mortal  gods,  Pil.  476 ;  the  name  ascribed 
to  Moses,  2  Whitg.  82;  polytheism  refuted, 
Hutch.  170,  &c. ;  all  other  gods  besides  the 
true  God  forbidden,  1  Brad.  150,  1  Bui. 
219;  what  strange  gods  are,  2  Bee.  618, 
3  Bee.  602,  1  Bui.  220 ;  there  is  no  cause  to 
choose  them,  1  Bui.  232 ;  what  it  is  to  serve 
them,  3  Bui.  233;  God's  properties  not  to 
be  assigned  to  them,  ib.  236;  his  gifts  not 
to  be  attributed  to  them,  ib. ;  Israel  served 
strange  gods  with  the  true  God,  ib.  235; 
the  gods  of  the  Egyptians  and  Philistines, 
1  Bui.  224 ;  the  many  gods  of  the  heathen, 
Hutch.  170;  minores  dii,  ib.  174  ;  the  notion 
of  the  Manichees  respecting  two  contrary 
principles,  ib. ;  Papists  covertly  bring  in 
many  gods,  ib.  171;  to  some  the  belly  is  a 
god,  1  Tyn.  299,  300,  Wool.  44 


GODSALVE  —  GOODMAN 


355 


Godsalve  ( ),  of  Norwich  :  a  persecutor, 

Bale  395 

Godstow,  near  Oxford  :  Phil.  xxix. 

Godwin  (Fra.),  bp  of  Llandaff,  afterwards  of 
Hereford  :  De  Prsesulibus,  1  Lai.  123,  272, 
321,  369,  377,  379,  384  nn.,  Wool.  iii. 

Godwin  (Tho.),  bp  of  Bath  and  Wells:  falsely 
charged,  when  dean  of  Canterbury,  with 
the  misappropriation  of  church-plate  and 
ornaments,  Park.  303;  an  ecclesiastical 
commissioner,  ib.  370  n. ;  he  suspects  an 
interpolation  in  Bede,  Calf.  30G  n 

Godwyn  (Tho.):  Rom.  Antiq.  Calf.  108n 

Goff  (Jo.) :  v.  Gongh. 

Gog  arid  Magog :  Bale  570,  &c.,  2  Hoop. 
477  ;  mentioned  by  poets,  Hutch.  178 

Goidge  (T.),  or  Goyge :  2  Cran.  383  bis 

Gold :  v.  Magi. 

Supposed  discovery  of  gold  in  a  Northern 
island,  2  Zur.  290,  297 ;  said  to  exist  in 
Holy  Island,  3  Zur.  435;  Gardiner's  opi 
nion  about  the  virtues  of  gold  and  certain 
precious  stones,  1  Cran.  333 

Goldastus  (Melch.  H.):  Monarchia  Rom. 
Imp.,  Jew.  xxxvii,  4  Jew.  680,  &c. ;  Polit. 
Imp.  Jew.  xxxvii  :  Imperialia  Decreta  de 
Cultu  Imaginum,  Park.  90  n.;  mistaken  as 
to  the  author  of  the  feigned  Donation  of 
Constantino,  2  Ful.  360  n 

Golde  (Gervis) :  2  Cran.  367  n 

Golde   (Hen.):    chaplain    to    abp   "Warham, 

1  Tyn.  xxvii,  483;  interpreter  between  the 
maid    of    Kent    and    the    pope's    orator, 

2  Cran.  277 

Golden-Fleece  (Order  of  the) :  1  Zur,  203  n 

Golden  Legend:  v.  Legend. 

Golden  Rule :  r.  Rule. 

Goldsmith  (Fra.):  Jew.  xi. 

Goldsmiths'  Company  :  v.  London. 

Goldwell  (Tho.),  prior  of  Canterbury: 
2  Cran.  271 

Goldwell  (Tho.),  bp  of  St  Asaph :  notice  of 
him,  Phil,  xxvii. 

Goletta:  v.  Guletta. 

Golgotha:  v.  Jerusalem. 

Goliath :  slain,  PH.  30,  120,  246,  360,  415 
Sand.  371,  W hita.  406 

Gomorrah:  v.  Sodom. 

Gonell  (   ):  Park.  38 

Gonour  (Mons.  de) :  ambassador  from  France, 
Park.  212;  received  by  Parker,  ib.  214 

Good :  it  is  the  nature  of  God  and  his  people 
to  return  good  fdr  evil,  Pil.  261 ;  how  men 
are  good,  3  Bee.  603  ;  every  good  thing  in 
us  is  Christ's  gift,  purchase,  doing,  and 
working,  1  Tyn.  23,  27,  111 ;  all  power  to 
do  good  is  of  God  only,  3  Tyn.  34;  to 
whom  we  should  do  good,  2  Bui.  63 ;  how, 


ib.  64;  how  far,  ib.;  good  and  evil  mixed 
in  the  church  ;  Pil.  388 

Good  Friday :  how  it  may  be  observed,  1  Bui. 
260;  every  day  should  be  Good  Friday  to 
a  Christian,  1  Lat.  225;  the  day  called 
Parasceve,  1  Jew.  107 ;  the  Popish  cere- 
monies  used  thereon,  2  Cran.  158 ;  the  pe 
culiar  mass,  Pil.  507,  508 ;  no  consecration 
or  oblation  on  that  day,  1  Jew.  128,  246 ; 
the  sacrament  received  under  one  kind, 
having  been  consecrated  the  preceding  day, 
ib.  245 ;  creeping  to  the  cross  thereon,  Rid. 
497,  408;  the  pope  curses  us  every  Good 
Friday,  Pra.  Eliz.  467 ;  a  sermon  for  the 
day,  1  Lat.  216 

Good  intent:  things  invented  thereby  are 
useless  to  obtain  remission  of  sins,  1  Bee. 
49,  151,  152,  348 

Good-man  of  the  house :  the  term,  1  Bui, 
258 

Good  men  :  v.  Righteous. 

Good  works  :  v.  Works. 

Goodacre  (Anne),  wife  of  Jo.  Baron,  q.  v. 

Goodacre  (Jo.),  abp  of  Armagh:  2  Cran. 
438  n 

Goode  ( Hue) :  2  Cran.  382,  383 

Goode  (Will.) :  editor  of  bp  Cooper's  Answer 
against  Private  Mass,  Coop. ;  his  Rule  of 
Faith,  1  Brad.  520  n.,  529  n. ;  a  letter  of 
P.  Martyr,  first  published  by  him,  2  Brad. 
403  n 

Goodfellow  (R.) :  v.  Robin. 

Goodman  (Chr.):  divinity  reader  at  Oxford 
in  king  Edward's  days,  4  Jew.  1192  n.;  in 
exile,  3  Zur.  347  ;  pastor  at  Geneva,  3  Zur. 
769  n  ;  admitted  a  citizen  there,  ib.  768  n. ; 
letter  of  Jewel  to  Whittingham  and  Good 
man  at  Geneva,  4  Jew.  1192,  1193;  letter 
from  Goodman  thence  to  P.  Martyr,  3  Zur. 
763;  his  tract,  How  Superior  Powers  ought 
to  be  Obeyed,  printed  at  the  same  place, 
Grin.  327,  4^  Jew.  1193  n.,  Park.  61  n.,  449, 
1  Zur.  21  n.,  '2  Zur.  34  n.,  131 ;  Bullinger's 
answer  to  questions,  probably  by  him,  on 
civil  government,  3  Zur.  745;  returned  to 
England,  4  Jew.  1207,  1208,  1  Zur.  21 ; 
preaches  in  the  Scots'  camp,  1  Zur.  60 ; 
appointed  minister  of  St  Andrew's,  2  Zur. 
3G4n.;  a  leader  among  the  Puritans  in 
England,  Grin.  326  n.,  Park.  382 

Goodman  (Gabriel),  dean  of  Westminster : 
has  the  charge  of  abbot  Feckenham,  Grin. 
382;  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner,  16. 201, 
Park.  370,  383,  390 ;  his  share  in  the  Bi 
shops'  Bible,  ib.  336  n. ;  not  meet  for  the 
see  of  London,  ib.  360;  he  signs  a  warrant 
for  the  apprehension  of  Cartwriglit,  1  Zur. 
313  n. ;  recommended  for  the  bishopric 

23—2 


356 


GOODMAN  —  GOSPEL 


of  Norwich,  Park.  473,  476,  477;  men 
tioned,  Grin.  365,  392  n.,  Park.  407,  409, 
411,  438,  447,  469 

Goodman  (Will.),  father  of  Christopher: 
3  Zur.  768  n. ;  the  same,  apparently,  is  men 
tioned  as  an  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Goodrich  (Tho.),  bp  of  Ely :  mentioned, 
2  Cran.  270;  sent  to  France,  1533,  ib.  246; 
his  election  and  consecration  to  the  see  of 
Ely,  ib.  247  n.,  26-1  n. ;  he  signs  a  declara 
tion  respecting  a  general  council,  ib.  468 ; 
Sir  Tho.  Smith  was  his  chancellor,  Park. 
SO  n. ;  a  royal  visitor  of  Cambridge,  2  Brad. 
370;  a  commissioner  at  the  disputation 
there,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169;  he  visits  Joan 
Bocher,  Hutch,  iii,  iv,  n.,  v,  n.;  made  privy  ; 
councillor,  3  Zur.  675  n. ;  signature  as  such, 
2  Cran.  524,  Rid.  508;  ambassador  to 
France,  3  Zur.  497  n.  ;  made  lord  chancel 
lor,  2  Cran.  436  n.,  3  Zur.  444,  447 ;  up 
right  in  that  office,  Park.  315;  his  views 
on  the  eucharist,  3  Zur.  72,  76 

Goodrick  (Mr),  a  gentleman  of  Yorkshire: 
Grin.  325 

Goodrick  (Rich.),  an  eminent  lawyer:  2  Lat. 
428 

Goodrik  (Hen.?):  a  prebendary,  Park.  202 

Goodryche  ( Master) :  preaches  against  Lati- 
mer  at  Bristol,  2  Lat.  225  n 

Goods :  v.  Church,  I.  xii. 

Temporal  goods,  4  Bui.  188 ;  it  is  lawful 
to  possess  them,  2  Bee.  388,  389;  they 
supply  our  necessity,  2  Bui.  55;  serve  to 
relieve  the  poor,  ib.  61 ;  are  not  kept  by 
denying  the  truth,  ib.  100;  the  division  of 
ihem,ib.  228;  every  man  is  bound  to  preserve 
them  from  waste,  because  he  is  bound  to 
maintain  his  family,  and  support  his  king, 
2  Tyn.  66;  all  things  were  in  common  in 
the  apostles'  age,  2Bul.2Q  (v.  Anabaptists); 
community  of  goods,  1  Lat.  406,  1  Whitg. 
352,  521 ;  it  is  not  required  amongst  Chris 
tians,  Rog.  352 ;  enjoined  by  certain  here 
tics,  ib.  353,  354;  there  is  a  propriety  of 
goods,  so  that  they  are  not  common,  2  Bee. 
110,  111  ;  the  property  of  another  man  is 
not  to  be  possessed,  2  Bui.  49 ;  evil-gotten 
goods  never  thrive,  Pit.  57,  58 

Goodwin  Sands  :  v.  Kent,  Tenterden. 

Goodwin  (Tho.)  :  v.  Godwin. 

Googe  (Barnaby) :  v.  B.  (G.). 

Notices  of  him,  Park.  198,  Poet,  xxxvi; 
the  uncertainty  of  life,  verses  by  him,  ib. 
391 

Gordian,  the  younger,  emperor:  his  burial, 
1  Jew.  276 

Gordian  knot :  the  term  explained,  1  Jew. 
189,  192 


Gordon  (Geo.),  4th  earl  of  Huntley:  com 
mands  at  Haldanrig,  3  Zur.  237  n.;  taken 
prisoner  at  Pinkey,  ib.  43 ;  defeated  at  Cor- 
richie,  taken  prisoner,  and  (accidentally?) 
killed,  1  Zur.  129  ;  his  daughter  Jean,  the 
divorced  wife  of  James  earl  of  Bothwell, 

1  Zur.  193,195 

Gordon  (Geo.),  5th  earl  of  Huntley :  men 
tioned,  1  Zur.  166  n. ;  he  arms  in  defence  of 
the  queen  of  Scots,  ib.  205  n 

Gordon  (Adam),  son  of  the  earl  of  Hunt- 
ley:  made  prisoner  at  Corrichie,  1  Zur. 
129  n 

Gordon  (Alex.),  bp  of  Galloway:  commis 
sioner  for  the  release  of  Mary  queen  of 
Scots,  Park.  378 

Gordon  (Jo.),  son  of  the  earl  of  Huntley : 
made  prisoner  at  Corrichie,  and  executed 
for  treason,  1  Zur.  129  n 

Gore  (James):  died  in  prison,  Poet.  165 

Goreway  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  164 

Gorgonia,  sister  of  Gregory  Nazianzen  :  skil 
ful  in  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  676;  her  re 
ception  of  the  sacrament,  and  miraculous 
cure,  Grin.  48  n.,  1  Jete.  241,  249 

Gorham  (Nich.  de):  notice  of  him,  1  Tyn. 
152  n. ;  his  commentaries,  1  Lat.  199  n. ;  he 
wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  257  [erro 
neously  called  GallusJ ;  mentioned  as  Nico- 
laus  Gorranus,  2  Bee.  639 

Gorionides:  v.  Hegesippus. 

Gorranus  (Nic.) :  v.  Gorham. 

Gorton  (Rich.):  recommended  by  Cranmer 
to  Cromwell,  2  Cran.  310  ;  also  by  Latimer, 

2  Lat.  386, 387 

Gosnold  (Jo.),  or  Gosnal:  a  commissioner 
for  the  suppression  of  colleges,  &c.,  Park, 
33  n. ;  solicitor-general,  2  Lat.  428 

Gospel:  v.  Law,  Promises,  Truth. 

Of  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God,  3Bul. 
1,  &c.;  what  the  word  signifies,  1  Bee.  44; 
the  term  evayye\tov  explained,  1  Bee.  113; 

3  Bui.  1,  1  Ful.  549,  Lit.  Edw.  504  (553), 
Nuw.  (101),  1  Tyn.  8,  9 ;  what  the  gospel 
is,  3  Bee.  602,  616,  3  Bui.  3,  1  Tyn.  8,  9, 
476 ;  the  vicar  of  Croydon  on  this,  2  Cran. 
338,  340 ;  the  term  is  not  to  be  limited  to 
the  writings  of  the  evangelists,  1  Tyn.  213, 
441,  477,  484,  2  Tyn.  144 ;    the  gospel  is 
found  in  the   Old   Testament,  1  Tyn.  11, 
Whita.  618—620 ;  Tyndale  calls  the  epistle 
to  Romans  most  pure  evangelion,  1  Tyn. 
484;  the  nature  of  the   gospel,  3  Bee.  5; 
it  is  tidings  from  heaven ,  3  Bui.  4 ;  the  word 
of  God,  though  uttered  by  men,  ib.  5;  why 
it  is  called  a  witness,  4  Bui.  317,  why  a 
testament,  1  Tyn.  9  ;  the  cause  of  it,  3  Bui. 
9 ;  it  was  before  the  church,  3  Tyn.  24,  25 


GOSPEL  —  GOSPELLERS 


357 


(see  Church  I.  viii.);  it  has  not  its  being  of 
the  church,  but  the  church  of  it,  Phil.  344; 
the  sum  of  it,  3  Bui.  32 ;  the  use  of  it,  Pil. 
97, 107  ;  the  first  announcement  of  it,  3Bul.  \ 
13,  2  Lat.  3;  it  was  promised  in  the  Old 
Testament,  1  Tyn.  9 ;  contained  therein  j 
(see  above) ;  how  it  was  made  known  to  the 
old  fathers  by  prophecy,  types,  and  figures, 
3  Bui.  15,  &c.,  2  Lat.  4,  Now.  (38),  155: 
there  are  not  divers  gospels,  3  Bui.  19 ; 
"another  gospel,"  what,  Whita.  626;  the 
gospel  distinguished  from,  and  contrasted 
with,  the  law,  Now.  (5),  118,  1  Tyn.  389; 
it  was  prefigured  by  the  law,  2  Jew.  CIS; 
a  comparison  between  the  law  and  the 
gospel,  1  Brad.  297 ;  the  gospel  pertains 
to  the  new  man,  the  law  to  the  old,  ib.  21)9; 
2Brad.  19G;  the  gospel  more  effectual  than 
the  law,  Pil.  354 ;  what  it  does  for  him  who 
is  convinced  by  the  law,  1  Tyn.  17,  22 ;  the 
law  bindeth,  the  gospel  looseth,  ib.  21, 119 
(v.  Absolution);  the  law  condemneth,  the 
gospel  comforteth,  ib.  83 ;  the  law  and  the 
gospel  not  to  be  separated,  ib.  11;  to  affirm 
the  liberty  of  the  gospel  is  a  good  work, 
2  Brad.  119;  the  gospel  teaches  repentance 
and  faith,  3  Bui.  35;  it  preaches  grace,  ib. 
6 ;  it  is  not  grounded  on  works,  ib.  3G ;  it 
alone  opens  unto  us  our  salvation,  2  Hoop. 
114;  it  gives  life,  Pil.  Ill ;  it  is  the  minis 
tration  of  life,  1  Tyn.  11,  the  ministration 
of  righteousness,  ib.  48;  righteousness  is 
set  forth  in  it,  and  obtained  by  it,  2  Bee. 
G29 ;  it  is  the  word  of  peace,  Sand.  285 ;  a 
comfort  to  the  penitent,  1  Tyn.  10 ;  it  purifies 
the  heart,  2  Tyn.  35 ;  what  it  is  to  preach 
the  gospel,  2  Bee.  5G2;  how  Christ  preach 
ed  it,  3  Bui.  37,  Now.  (38),  155 ;  how  long, 
2  Hoop.  30 ;  how  Paul  preached  it,  3  Bui. 
39 ;  it  spread  through  the  world,  1  Jew. 
2G7,  and  that  without  the  pope's  or  man's 
decrees,  Phil.  331  ;  it  is  the  only  light  in 
the  world,  2  Tyn.  34 ;  it  may  not  be  hid,  ib. 
35 ;  it  cannot  be  too  much  opened  unto  the 
people,  2  Hoop.  80;  it  should  be  preached 
to  all,  2  Lat.  205 ;  the  preaching  of  it  makes 
a  church  pleasant  to  God,  Pil.  15G  ;  purely 
taught  in  king  Edward's  days,  Phil.  302 ; 
not  to  be  suspected  because  it  has  entered 
into  princes'  courts,  3  Jew.  194;  it  must  be 
spread  abroad  as  in  the  apostles'  time, 
Bale  457;  it  shall  be  preached  throughout 
the  world  before  the  judgment,  2  Lat.  307 ; 
no  other  doctrine  has  been  generally  re 
ceived,  Pil.  145 ;  Pilkington  supposed  that 
there  was  no  people  under  heaven  which 
had  not  once  received  it,  ib. ;  the  time  of 
its  preaching  is  the  "  acceptable  time,  and 


day  of  salvation,"  2  Jew.  1087,  Sand.  305  ; 
its  invitations,  Sand.  9  ;  itsfreeness,  ib.  11 ; 
how  the  salvation  preached  in  the  gospel 
belongs  to  all,  3  Bui.  32 ;  how  it  is  the 
savour  of  death,  Phil.  57  ;  why  trouble 
follows  its  preaching,  1  Tyn.  1G4;  will 
always  meet  with  persecution,  2  Lat.  303, 
307  ;  hence  called  the  word  of  the  cross,  ib. 
303  (comp.  1  Brad.  2G4) ;  it  is  increased  by 
persecution,  3  Jew.  189,  Pil.  2G4,  Sand. 
283;  its  enemies,  Pil.  44;  slandered  by 
heretics,  1  Jew.  532;  contempt  of  it  the 
cause  of  tribulation,  2  Cran.  197  ;  it  is  re 
ceived  by  the  simple  and  unlearned,  2  Jew. 
102G ;  the  insincere  preaching  of  it,  3  Bui. 
31 ;  an  admonition  to  lovers  of  the  gospel, 
1  Brad.  407 ;  we  must  love  and  live  it, 
1  Bee.  121;  it  must  be  professed  in  heart 
and  verity,  1  Brad.  436,  and  in  holiness,  ib. 
437 ;  why  there  are  so  few  sincere  and 
true  professors  of  it,  2  Hoop.  217  (v.  Go 
spellers);  it  is  heard  by  some  inwardly,  by 
others  only  outwardly,  2  Jew.  822;  received 
by  some  in  vain,  Sand.  299,  &c. ;  its  holi 
ness  less  welcome  to  some  than  its  freeness, 
1  Hoop.  59;  the  little  fruit  which  it  pro 
duces  is  a  token  that  the  fear  of  God  is 
wanting,  Sand.  187;  some  follow  the  gospel 
for  novelty,  2  Lat.  92,  Sand.  338;  some 
profess  it  for  the  sake  of  gain,  1  Lat. 
502,  2  Lat.  203,  Sand.  339,  3  WhUg.  581 ; 
it  is  not  to  be  condemned  for  the  fro- 
ward  lives  of  some  of  its  professors,  2  Lat. 
306 

Gospellers :  professors  of  the  gospel,  Pra.  B. 
25 ;  the  term  used  in  disdain  by  Harding, 

1  Jew.  148,  &c. ;  remarks  upon  it,  ib.  248  ; 
what  gospellers  should  do,  1  Bee.  256,257; 
they  taught  the  grace  of  perfect  redemp 
tion,  2 Bee.  G37 ;  were  put  to  death  for  trifles, 
3  Bee.  243;   faint  gospellers,  their  weak 
ness,  or  rather  infidelity,  Phil.  2G6  ;  many 
of  evil  life,  1  Bee.  256,  293,  1  Hoop.  58, 
Rid.  59;   such  are  rather  gospel-spillers, 

2  Brad.  210 ;  some  were  gospellers  for  the 
sake  of  novelty,   2  Lat.  92  (comp.  Sand. 
338) ;  false  gospellers,  2  Cran.  14,  1  Lat. 
67,  360,  502,  2  Lat.  183,  203 ;  some  pre 
tended  gospellers  among  the  rebels,  2  Cran. 
195;  talkers  and  not  walkers  are  no  true 
gospellers,  2  Lat.  92;  lip-gospellers,  2  Cran. 
9;  mass-gospellers,  I  Brad.  381,  390,  391, 

2  Brad.  53, 104,230, 231 ;  carnal-gospellers, 

1  Brad.  9,  11,  12,  287,   1  Lat.  3Gl,2Lat. 
432 ;  they  looked  for  abbey-lands,  and  were 
worse   than    Papists,   1  Lat.   256   (comp. 

3  Whitg.  581) ;  gross-gospellers  censured, 

2  Bee.  206,  415,  416,  592,  617,  3  Bee.  5, 


358 


206;  card-gospellers,  dice-gospellers,  pot- 
gospellers,  1  Lot.  286 

Gospels:  v.  Epistles  and  Gospels,  Matthew, 
Mark,  Luke,  John. 

Why  the  people  stand  up  at  the  reading 
of  the  gospel,  3  Bee.  204;  what  the  read 
ing  it  in  the  church-yard  on  Palm  Sun 
day  signified,  I  Bee.  113;  superstitious  use 
of  gospels,  3  Tyn.  61,  62  (see  especially 
John) 

Gospels  (Apocryphal) :  v.  Apocrypha,  ii. 

Gossing:  perhaps  guzzling,  perhaps  gossip 
ing,  1  Bee.  449 

Gossip :  a  sponsor ;  derivation  of  the  word, 
2  Zur.  104  n. ;  (Lat.  compater),  ib.  104, 112 ; 
(Lat.  cornmater),  ib.  114;  gossipry,  i.e. 
sponsorship,  Bale  537 

Gosson  (Steph.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxi; 
speculum  humanum,  verses  by  him,  ib.  345 

Gostwyck  (Mr,  qu.  Sir  Jo.?) :  notice  of  him, 
2  Lat.  368  n 

Gother  (Jo.) :  Nubes  Testium,  Calf.  199  n. ; 
source  of  the  authorities  alleged  in  that 
work,  ib.  63 n.;  by  whom  answered,  ib. 
188  n.,  377  n 

Gothofredus  (Jac. ):  Calf.  110  n.;  his  opinion 
respecting  the  Libra  Occidua,  2  Ful.  3G4, 
365  n 

Goths :  they  and  other  barbarians  assaulted 
Rome,  4  Bui.  200,  and  overran  Christen 
dom,  2  Tyn.  268 ;  they  were  the  scourge  of 
God,  Lit.  Eliz.  493 ;  why  sent,  Grin.  98 ; 
end  of  the  Goths' kingdom  in  Spain,!  Bui. 
416 

Gottofredus,  duke  of  Athens :  4  Jew.  653 

Gottofredus  Pictaviensis  :  cited  by  Duns 
Scotus,  3  Jew.  273 

Gough  (Jo.):  bookseller,  2  Cov.  319,  2 Lat. 
465 ;  printer,  1  Bee.  29  n.,  4  Bui.  xviii. 

Gough  (Jo.) :  eminent  as  a  preacher  among 
the  Puritans,  2  Zur.  147  ;  deprived,  ib. ;  his 
controversy  with  abbot  Fecknam,  \FulA2Q, 
2  Ful.  3,  2  Zur.  147  n. ;  cited  before  the 
commissioners,  Grin.  326  n.  (Goff),  Park. 
382  (Gouff). 

Gould  (David),  professor  at  St  Andrew's: 
2  Zur.  364 

Gounthorp    (   ......    ),    parson   of  Wetyng: 

2  Cran.  336 

Gourd :  v.  Jonah. 

Gourders:  probably  whirlpools  or  violent 
rushings,  4  Jew.  715 

GOVERNANCE  OF  VIRTUE,  by  T.  Becon : 
1  Bee.  393,  &c. ;  reference  to  it,  2  Bee.  481 

Governess  of  the  Netherlands :  v.  Mary. 

Government:  v.  "Women. 

Civil  and  ecclesiastical  government,  3 
Whitg.  189,  416,  &c.,  554;  the  three  forms 


GOSPELLERS  —  GRACE 

of  civil  government,  1  Bui.  309,  &c.,  Rog. 
335,  336,  2  Whitg.  356,  3  Whitg.  197  ;  popu 
lar  government  the  worst,  3  Whitg.  208 ; 
mischievous  books  on  government,  Park. 
60,  61 

Gower  (Jo.),  poet :  Rid.  490,  494 

Gown :  v.  Cap,  Vestments. 

Different  sorts  of  gowns  worn   by  the 
clergy,   3  Jew.  612;  Parker  is  desired  to 
bring  a  long  one  to  court,  Park.  2;  the 
side  gown  and  sarcenet  tippet,  2  Cran.  38; 
the   ordinary   use  of   the   gown   required,    ! 
Grin.  339,   Sand,  xx;   Turkey  gowns  and   ) 
hats  worn  by  those  who  disliked  the  gown    i 
and  square  cap,  2  Whitg.  369 

Goyge(T.):  v.  Goidge. 

Grabe  (Jo.  Ern.) :  Prolegom.  in  edit.  Alex.    I 
LXX.  Interp.,  2  Ful.  166  n. ;  Spicilegium, 
Calf.  21,  126,  2  Ful.  338,  339  nn 

Grace:  v.  God,  Christ;  also  Free-will,  Good, 
Gospel,  Justification,  Merit,  Perseverance, 
Prayers,  Predestination,  Sacraments,  Sal 
vation,  Works ;  likewise  Augustine,  viii, 
and  other  fathers. 

What  grace  is,  3  Bee.  608,  616,  3  Bui. 
6,  7,  4  Bui.  301;  the  word  is  diversely 
taken  in  scripture,  Sand.  297  ;  it  is  the 
favour  of  God,  1  Tyn.  11,  286,  407,  also 
the  gifts  of  his  Spirit,  ib.  286 ;  grace 
and  gift  distinguished,  ib.  491;  Xa'Pls  an(i 
Xdpirr/jia,  1  Ful.  468,  469  ;  what  xaV>" 
means,  1  Bee.  311;  Tyndale's  reasons  for 
using  the  word  "  favour"  as  a  translation 
of  xaV"sJ  3  Tyn.  22 ;  the  doctors  speak 
of  several  kinds  of  grace;  gratia  gratum 
faciens,  gratis  data,  operans,  cooperans, 
pra3veniens,  subsequens,  3  Bui.  11,  3  Tyn. 
22;  seven-fold  grace,  Calf.  226;  the  cause 
of  grace,  3  Bui.  7 ;  the  sole  cause  of  our 
deliverance  is  God's  mercy,  Sand.  180; 
grace  is  purchased  by  Christ,  ib.  298;  it 
comes  by  Christ,  1  Bui.  43 ;  it  is  exhibited 
in  Christ,  3  Bui.  12;  the  gospel  preaches 
it,  ib.  6 ;  it  is  the  work  of  God's  Spirit, 
1  Ful.  450 ;  bestowed  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
according  to  the  secret  pleasure  of  his 
will,  Sand.  298 ;  God  is  not  unrighteous  in 
giving  it  to  some  and  withholding  it  from 
others,  Now.  (11),  125;  the  freeness  of 
grace,  'Pil.  194,  445,  Sand.  11,  21,  297 ;  it 
is  free  every  way,  ib.  11;  it  excludes  the 
merit  of  works,  Now.  (57),  176;  salvation 
is  by  grace  only,  not  by  works  or  merits, 
Lit.  Edw.  512,  (560),  Sand.  21,  2  Tyn. 
156,  157 ;  free-giving  and  deserving  cannot 
stand  together,  1  Tyn.  436;  some  would 
sell  grace  for  money,  Sand.  11;  its  work 
ing,  3  Bui.  9 ;  it  preventeth  us,  ib.  168 ; 


GRACE  —  GRATIAN 


S59 


till  preventing  grace  be  bestowed  men 
cannot  see  God,  3  Tyn.  192,  or  consent  to 
God's  law,  ib.  174 ;  we  have  no  free-will 
wherewith  to  anticipate  the  grace  of  God, 
ib.  174,  192;  works  are  not  a  preparation 
to  it,  Sand.  267 ;  we  have  no  power  except 
by  grace,  3  Tyn.  174 ;  we  cannot  draw 
near  to  God  without  it,  Sand.  133;  none 
can  come  to  Christ  except  the  Father  draw 
him,  3  Tyn.  224,  225;  the  time  of  receiving 
grace,  the  "acceptable  time  and  day  of 
salvation,"  Sand.  305;  it  is  offered  and 
received  by  the  word,  ib.  299;  the  way  of 
receiving  it  is  repentance,  ib.  309;  the 
season  of  affliction  an  especial  time  of  re 
ceiving  it,  ib.  307  ;  of  receiving  grace  in 
vain,  2  Jew.  108G,  Sand.  297,  &c. ;  what 
grace  the  wicked  may  have ;  the  gift  of 
understanding  is  one  thing,  that  of  regene 
ration  another,  2  WJiitg.  590,  591 ;  we  are 
justified  by  grace,  3  Bui.  12;  grace  is  given 
to  be  exercised,  1  Tyn.  60 ;  it  cannot  be 
increased  by  ceremonies,  ib.  286;  it  is  of 
fered  by  the  sacraments,  Sand.  299,  302; 
how  received  by  them,  ib.  304;  grace  is 
not  conferred  by  sacraments,  4  Bui.  301, 
&c.,  nor  contained  in  them,  ib.  305,  but 
in  the  mind  of  the  faithful  receiver,  ib.  308; 
they  are  the  visible  signs  of  invisible  grace, 

2  Jew.  1099,  &c. ;    grace  was  not  tied  to 
circumcision,   2  Bui.  175;    grace  is  freely 
given,  and  received  by  faith,  4  Bui.  303; 
they  who  are  in  a  state  of  grace  may  know 
it,  2  Tyn.  172,  211,  though  this  is  denied 
by  Popish  doctors,  ib.  172,  211,  213,  214; 
signs  of  grace,  ib.  192;  it  frames  the  will 
of  man  to  God's  service,  1  Ful.  377 ;  it  is 
the  only  cause  of  faith,  piety,  and  holiness, 
Sand.  257 ;  it  is  necessary  for  worthily  con 
sidering  God's  plagues,  Pil.  174;  the  gifts 
of  grace  are  for  the  benefit  of  our  brethren 
as  well  as  of  ourselves,  1  Tyn.  466  ;  graces 
and  gifts  grow  in  the  hands  of  him  that 
spendeth  them,  Sand.  345 ;  Latimer  teaches 
that  justification,  grace,  and  salvation,  may 
be  lost,  2  Lot.  1 ;  doctrines  of  grace  abused 
by  carnal  men,  2  Brad.  130;  the  apostles 
wrote  against  this  abuse,  2  Bui.  338  ;  Au 
gustine    and    the    Pelagian    controversy, 

3  Bui.  11  (and  see  Augustine,  viii.);  the 
kingdom  of  grace  on  earth,  ib.  276 

Grace:  what  the~word  means  in  the  uni 
versities,  3  Tyn.  22 

Graces  :  of  prayer  before  meat,  1  Bee.  173  ; 
of  grace  or  thanksgiving  after  dinner  and 
supper,  ib.  174,  175 ;  graces  ordered  to 
be  said  in  English,  2  Cran.  504;  bene- 
dictio  mensae,  Pra.  Eliz.  132 ;  precationes 


ante  cibum  ;  including  one  from  Erasmus, 
and  one  (in  verse)  by  Melancthon,  ib.  399, 
400;  graces  or  prayers  before  meals,  1  Bee. 
401,  402,  3  Bee.  18,  19,  Lit.  Edw.  372,  &c., 
Lit.  Eliz.  20,  &c.,  260,  Pra.  B.  54,  56,  57, 
69,  Pra.  Eliz.  17,  18;  forms  in  English 
verse,  Lit.  Edw.  374,  375 ;  a  prayer  at 
meal-time,  Pra.  B.  70 ;  post  pastuni  grati- 
arum  actio,  Pra.  Eliz.  132 ;  gratiarum  ac- 
tiones  a  cibo;  including  forms  from  Chry- 
sostom,  Athanasius,  and  Erasmus  (some  in 
verse),  ib.  400 — 402;  graces  or  thanksgiv 
ings  after  meals,  1  Bee.  402,  403,  3  Bee.  19, 
Lit.  Edw.  373,  &c.,  Lit.  Eliz.  20,  &c.,  260, 
&c.,  Pra.  B.  55,  67,  58,  71,  Pra.  Eliz.  17, 
18;  forms  in  English  verse,  Lit.  Edw.  374, 
375 

Graduale,  or  Graile  :  a  part  of  the  mass ;  its 
origin,  2  Brad.  306,  3  Bee.  264;  the  name 
was  also  applied  to  the  book  containing 
the  graduales,  &c.,  Grin.  135  n.,  Sand,  iii; 
grayles  ordered  to  be  delivered  up,  2  Cran. 
523;  grailes  to  be  abolished,  Grin.  135, 
159 

Graes  (Ortwin) :  v.  Gratius. 

Grafton  (Rich.) :  completes  Matthews'  Bible, 

1  Tyn.  Ixxv;  presents  a  copy  to  Cranmer, 
ib. ;  his  letter  to  Cromwell,  with  six  Bibles, 

2  Cran.  346  n. ;    letter  to  Parker,  Park. 
295;  mentioned,  3  Whitg.  600 

Graham  (Will.),  earl  of  Montrose:  arms  in 
defence  of  queen  Mary,  1  Zur.  205  n 

Grahams  (The) :  delivered  the  earl  of  North 
umberland  to  the  regent  Murray,  1  Zur. 
214  n 

Graile  :  v.  Graduale. 

Grambsius  (Jo.) :  Calf.  155  n 

Gramercy :  1  Lat.  213 

Grammars :  none  to  be  used  but  those  set 
forth  by  authority,  2  Cran,  504;  inquiry 
respecting  them,  ib.  158;  that  by  Lily, 
Grin.  173 

Grammatical  Sense :  v.  Scripture. 

Granada  (city)  :  not  quite  identical  with  the 
ancient  Elvira,  Calf.  154  n 

Graney  (Leonard  vise.) :  v.  Grey. 

Grange  (The  laird  of) :  v.  Kirkaldy. 

Granger  (James):  Biogr.  Hist,  of  England, 
4  Jew.  860  n.,  1  Tyn.  395  n 

Granvelle  (Ant.  cardinal  of) :  v.  Perrenot. 

Grasdale(Rich.):  Bale  16 

Grate:  grateful,  1  Bee.  197 

Grathwick  (Steph.):  martyred  in  St  George's 
Field,  Poet.  169 

Gratise  expectativae :  v.  Expectations. 

Gratian,  emperor  :  excellent  in  feats  of  war, 
1  Bui.  384 ;  he  installed  Gregory  Nazian- 
zen,  1  Jew.  408 ;  allowed  the  cognizance  of 


360 


GRATIAN  —  GREGORY  (St) 


altercations  to  the  bishops,  Whita.  437  ; 
commended  by  Ambrose,  Grin.  18;  his 
errors,  3  Jew.  23G,  237  ;  the  decree  of  Gra- 
tian,  Valentinian,  and  Theodosius,  for  the 
establishment  of  St  Peter's  doctrine,  1  Bui. 
31,  2  Hoop.  540 ;  extracts  from  this  decree 
and  references  to  it,  2  Bee.  305,  1  Bui.  328, 
331,  2  Bui.  281,  4  Bui.  63,  2  Ful.  362, 
4  Jew.  1002,  1043;  Valentinian,  Valens, 
and  Gratian  forbade  rebaptizing,  4  Bui. 
394 
Gratian  (St) :  invoked  for  thrift  losing,  Bale 

348,  498 

Gratian,  pope :  5,  e.  Gregory  VI.,  q.  v. 
Gratian,  the  canonist :  v.  Law  (Canon). 

"Who  he   was,    3  Jew.  186;    called  the 
foundation  of  canon  law,  ib.  132 
Gratitude:  Now.  (101). 
Gratius  (Orth.):  v.  Fasciculus. 
Gravamina  (Centum) :  v.  Germany. 
Grave:  v.  Burial,  Death,  Hell  (a<5ij«). 
Grave-diggers :  v.  Fossarii. 
Gravelines:  Wolsey  meets  the  emperor  there, 

2  Tyn.  314  n 

Gray  (Arth.  and  others)  :  v.  Grey. 
Gray  (Jo.),  scribe   of  the  general  assembly 
of  the   church   of  Scotland:    Park.   206, 
207 
Gray    (Patrick,    5th   lord):    taken   prisoner 

by  the  English,  3  Zur.  239  n 
Gray  (Tho.):  MS.  of  his  Scala  Chronica,  at 
Corpus  Christ!  coll.,  Camb.,  Jew.  xxxvii; 
extract  respecting   Augustine   of  Canter, 
bury,  3  Jew.  164  n.,  4  Jew.  779 
Gray   (Tho.),   a  child:    slain  by  an  earth 
quake,  Lit.  Eliz.  567 
Grayle :  v.  Graduate. 
Gray's  Inn :  v.  London. 
Graziers:    landlords    are    become    graziers, 
1  Lat .  279 ;  their  greediness  has  caused  the 
decay  of  towns,  2  Bee.  434 ;  graziers,  sheep- 
mongers,  and  rich  farmers,   the   cause  of 
dearth,  ib.  603 
Greadly  :  greedy,  1  Bee.  449 
Greece,  Greeks  :  v.  Church,  II.  i. 

The  Grecian  monarchy,  Bale  423,  Hutch. 
147,  1  Lat.  356,  Pil.  186,  187;  the  Greeks 
had  famous  schools,  4  Bui.  480;  the  faith 
brought  to  Rome  from  Greece,  4  Jew.  883 ; 
the  Greeks  are  in  subjection  to  the  Turks, 
3  Bee.  9,  10,  4  Bui.  20 ;  poor  Greeks  in 
England,  4  Jew.  1276;  hart  of  Greece,  or 
rather  grease,  2  Bee.  345 
Greediness :  v.  Covetousness 
Greek  language :  its  importance  as  a  means 
of  understanding  scripture,  4  Bui.  542, 
Whita.  468  ;  as  to  the  Septuagint,  see 
Bible,  Greek;  reasons  why  the  New  Testa 


ment  was  written  in  that  language,  4  Bui. 
189,  Whita.  127,  216,  217,  219;  an  index  of 
Greek  words  explained  in  Fulke's  Defence, 
1  Ful.  003;  Greek  known  in  early  Christian 
times  in  Egypt,  Cyprus,  Jerusalem,  Gaul, 
Italy,  and  Africa,  Whita.  217,  and  amongst 
the  Parthians,  ib.  218 ;  the  restoration  of 
Greek  learning  opposed  by  the  Scotists, 
3  Tyn.  75;  its  revival  at  Cambridge,  Pil. 
iv ;  Gardiner's  determination  (as  chancellor 
of  Cambridge)  respecting  the  pronunciation 
of  certain  Greek  letters  not  attended  to, 
Park.  28;  disputes  respecting  pronuncia 
tion  at  Oxford,  ib.  138  n. ;  Greek  books 
found.  3  Zur.  447;  Sir  T.  More  on  the 
force  of  the  article,  3  Tyn.  25  n.;  Greek 
forms  of  Hebrew  names,  Pil.  11  n. ;  Greek 
dialects,  JVhita.  256 

Green  (Bartlet)  :  noticed,  2  Brad.  251 ;  Phil, 
pot  writes  to  him,  Phil.  109,  119;  a  letter 
concerning  him,  ib.  154;  he  was  strong  in 
scripture  and  the  doctors,  ib. ;  Fecknam's 
report  of  him,  ib.  155;  a  letter  possibly  to 
him,  2  Brad.  CO ;  his  martyrdom,  ib.  251  n., 
Poet.  165,  3  Zur.  175  n 
Green  (Roland):  v.  Grene. 

Green  (  ),  a  sectary:  Rog.  203 

Greene  (Tho.?):  letter  from  Latimer  to  Dr 
Greene,   2  Lat.  295,   (467);    probably  Dr 
Tho.   Greene,  master   of  Cath.  hall,  and 
vice-chancellor,  ib.  295  n 
Greenham  (R.):   a  practical  divine,  I  Brad. 
564;  notice  of  his  Comfort  for  an  Afflicted 
Conscience,  Poet,  xliv ;  lines  by  H.  C.  pre 
fixed  thereto,  ib.  470 
Greenland :  discoveries  there,  2  Zur.  290 
Greenstead,  near  Ongar,  co.  Essex:  the  bene 
fice,  2  Lat.  222  n  (see  also  Grenstede). 
Green  wall  (Nich.),  fellow  of  Ch.  coll.,  Camb., 

Park.  25,  26 

Greenwich,  co.  Kent:  the  monastery  of  Ob 
servants,  1  Tyn.  xv,  38  n. ;  the  royal  palace, 
ib.  38  n.  ;  here  king  Henry  received  the 
title  of  Defender  of  the  Faith,  2  Tyn.  338 ; 
Latimer  there,  2  Lat.  265  n.,  268;  king 
Edward's  death  announced  to  the  lord 
mayor  and  citizens  there,  3  Zur.  272 ;  Whit- 
gift's  sermon  before  queen  Elizabeth  there, 
3  Whita.  566 

Greenwood  (Jo.):  preached  without  au 
thority,  Rog.  231;  thought  the  people 
might  reform  the  church,  ib.  344 
Greenwood  (Will.),  opposes  Latimer,  1  Lat. 
iv ;  Latimer's  letter  to  him,  2  Lat.  356 ; 
notice  of  him,  ib.  n 

Gregory  (St),  called  the  Great,  bp  of  Rome : 
i.    His  Life,  Acts,  and  Writings. 
ii.     On  God. 


GREGORY  I. 


36L 


iii.     Scripture,  Doctrine. 
iv.     The  Church,  and  its  Ministry, 
v.     Peter,  Rome. 
vi.     Sacraments. 

•vii.  Worship,  Ceremonies,  Images. 
viii.  Antichrist. 
ix.  Civil  Power,  fyc. 
i.  His  Life,  Acts,  and  Writings  :  he  was 
a  nobleman  of  the  dignity  or  degree  of  a 
counsellor,  3  Jew.  410  ;  he  complains  of 
worldly  cares  and  businesses  brought  on 
him  by  his  bishoprick,  2  Jew.  679,  G80;  his 
contest  with  John,  patriarch  of  Constan 
tinople,  see  v.  below ;  he  suffered  great 
danger  by  the  Lombards,  2  Hoop.  234;  sent 
Augustine  the  monk  to  England,  1  Jew. 
280,  299,  3  Jew.  163—166,  4  Jew.  777,  &c., 
Pil.  482,  483,  515 ;  advised  him  to  gather 
the  best  constitution  out  of  any  churches, 
Calf.  197,  1  Jew.  301,  4  Jew.  1123 ;  how 
he  answered  questions  submitted  to  him  by 
Augustine,  2  Ful.  10,  1  Jew.  301,  4  Jew. 
1045,  Pil.  517,  524 ;  he  gave  him  "  codices 
plurimos,"  2  Ful.  113 ;  he  speaks  of  the 
conversion  of  Britain,  &c.,  1  Jew.  302  ;  ex 
horts  Ethelbert  to  set  forth  the  faith  of 
Christ,  2  Ful.  24 ;  story  of  GOOO  children's 
heads  found  in  his  fishpond,  and  his  act  in 
consequence  thereof,  Pil.  570,  686 

His  works,  Calf.  409,  2  Ful.  402,  Jew. 
xxxvii ;  a  MS.  of  his  Pastoral,  the  Saxon 
version  of  Alfred,  4  Jew.  1273  ;  character 
of  his  epistles,  Whita.  436;  his  epistle  to 
Martin  Scholasticus,  1  Jew.  96 ;  the  Dia 
logues,  their  authenticity  questioned,  Calf. 
89;  perhaps  by  Gregory  II.,  Calf.  89  n.;  a 
passage  of  Origen's  ascribed  to  him,  1  Jew. 
338 

ii.  On  God :  he  declares  that  God  is 
omnipresent,  yet  far  from  the  wicked, 
Wool.  96;  shews  that  nothing  can  take 
place  without  the  foreknowledge  and  deter 
mination  of  Almighty  God,  referring,  as  an 
example,  to  the  lengthened  life  of  Heze- 
kiah,  Pil.  675 ;  teaches  that  whatever  is 
outwardly  future  in  deed,  is  even  now  in 
wardly  completed  in  predestination,  ib. ; 
says  God  went  in  Paul's  breast,  as  under  a 
tent,  2  Jew.  769 ;  states  that  Paul  by  preach 
ing  poured  God  into  his  hearers,  ib.;  says, 
that  John  spake  of  the  Lamb  by  pointing, 
Isaiah  by  foreseeing,  Abel  by  offering, 
I  Jew.  488,  5±Q+3Jeiv.  467,  546;  speaks  of 
Christ  filling  the  manger,  who  gave  him 
self  as  meat  to  the  minds  of  men,  2  Jew. 
767 ;  says,  our  Lord  were  no*  wall  unto  us, 


if  he  had  not  been  in  the  form  of  man,  3  Jew. 
493;  affirms  that  the  Word  goes  away  in  his 
body,  but  tarries  in  his  Godhead,  2  Bee.  275, 
3  Bee.  429,  3  Jew.  263;  declares  that  Christ 
though  absent  nowhere  by  the  presence  of 
his  majesty,  is  not  here  by  the  presence  of 
his  flesh,  2  Bee.  274,  275,  278,  3  Bee.  429, 
455,  1  Cran.  96,  (50),  2  Hoop.  492 ;  writes 
of  his  appearance  to  Thomas,  and  of  that 
apostle's  lack  of  faith,  1  Cran.  262 ;  coun 
sels  to  follow  whither  we  believe  Christ  to 
have  ascended  in  body,  3  Bee.  455;  speaks 
of  one  as  beholding  Christ  inwardly,  and 
by  meditation  bearing  him  in  the  breast, 
3  Jew.  546;  mentions  one  who  took  money, 
and  sold  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  to  a  here 
tic,  ib.  553 ;  explains  the  statement  that  the 
Son  of  Man  knows  not  the  hour  of  his 
return,  Rog.  48  n. ;  approves  the  work  of 
Paschasius  De  Spiritu  Sancto,  1  Bui.  160 

iii.     Scripture,   Doctrine :    he  calls  the 
scriptures  the  epistles  of  God,  Whita.  528; 
compares  them  to  a  river  in  which  the  ele 
phant   may  swim,  and  yet  the  lamb  may 
walk,  I  Jew.  331,  2  Jew.  684,  Whita.  400 
(and  see  374) ;  speaks  of  a  holy  man  who 
lay  bed-ridden  for  many  years,  and  who, 
though  illiterate,   possessed   a  wonderful 
knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  684; 
writes  on  the  use  of  the  obscurities  of  the 
word  of  God,  4  Jew.  1184,  Whita.  375 ;  treats 
of  the  literal  and  mystic  sense  thereof,  Whita. 
404  ;  says  the  letter  hides  the  spirit  as  the 
chaff  the  corn,  2  Jew.  619;  declares  that 
true  preachers  must  fetch  the  foundation 
of  their  matters  out  of  the  holy  scriptures, 
2  Cran.  34 ;  mentions  that  the  church  used 
two   Latin  versions   of  the  Bible,  the  old 
and  the  new,  Whita.  128 ;  reads  Gen.  iii.  15, 
"  ipsa  conteret,"  but  does  not  apply  it  to 
the  virgin  Mary,  1  Ful.  533  ;  says  the  Holy 
Spirit  being  the  author  of  the  book  of  Job, 
it  is  not  needful  to  inquire  who  was  the 
penman,   Whita.  107;  interprets  a  text  in 
Job  juxta  spiritum,  Ueiv.  504;  states  why 
John  Baptist  is  styled  an  angel  by  Malachi, 
1  Ful.  483 ;  his  interpretation  of  Wisdom 
xii.  15,  and  of  Sol.  Song  ii.  17,  founded  on 
mistaken  readings,  Whita.  155 ;  he  says  the 
books  of  Maccabees  are  not  canonical,  ib. 
60,  96 ;  distinguishes  between  the  sound 
and  signification  of  words,  4  Jew.  765 ;  says 
somethings  are  small,  and  do  small  hurt; 
some  are  small,  and  do  great  hurt,  1  Jew. 
96;   cited  as  declaring  that  custom  must 
yield  to  truth,  3  Bee.  390  n  ;   he  confesses 


Correct  "  now  all"  to  "  no  wall." 


GREGORY  I. 


original  sin,  2  Bui.  390;  shews  how  one 
sin  follows  another,  2  Jew.  1068 ;  calls 
feigned  holiness  double  iniquity,  1  Bee. 
135,  3  Sec.  278,  Wool.  47  ;  says" that  hu 
mility  is  the  beginning  of  virtues  in  us, 
1  Bee.  201,  202  ;  likens  him  that  gathers 
virtues  without  humility,  to  one  that  brings 
dust  into  the  wind,  ib.  202;  says  our 
righteous  Advocate  will  defend  us  in  the 
judgment,  because  we  acknowledge  our 
selves  unrighteous,  ib.  149 ;  remarks  that 
if  God's  working  were  comprehended  by 
reason,  it  were  not  wonderful,  1  Jew.  504 ; 
says,  they  who  know  not  the  things  of  the 
Lord,  are  not  known  of  the  Lord,  2  Jew. 
800,  4  Jew.  1178;  affirms  that  faith  is 
righteousness,  2  Bee.  638;  says  that  the 
love  of  God  is  never  idle,  1  Bee.  208,  227, 
346,  1  Lat.  161 ;  shews  that  in  the  common 
people  it  is  not  knowledge,  but  a  good  life 
that  is  necessary,  Whita.  241 ;  says  it  is 
better  to  offend  than  to  forsake  a  truth, 
Pil.  45 ;  exhorts  not  to  be  in  love  with  signs 
which  may  be  had  in  common  with  the 
reprobate,but  to  love  the  miraclesof  charity 
and  piety,  Calf.  332;  says  God  spares  some 
in  this  world  to  torment  them  afterward, 
3  Bee.  104, 105;  said  to  have  thought  that 
venial  sins  were  purged  in  purgatory,  Hog. 
216  n. ;  cited  by  More  to  the  effect  that  a 
man  in  purgatory  procured  help  by  praying 
to  a  saint,  3  Tyn.  121  n. ;  strange  story  of 
a  ghost,  adduced  as  proof  of  the  efficacy  of 
sacrifice  for  the  dead,  Calf.  89  ;  story  of  his 
saying  mass  for  the  soul  of  Trajan,  2  Brad. 
290,  2  Cov.  269 ;  declares  that  God's  chosen 
people  shall  know  in  heaven  the  righteous 
whom  they  never  saw  before,  3  Bee.  153 

iv.  The  Church,  and  its  Ministry  :  he 
speaks  of  the  universal  church  as  one  flock 
under  one  Shepherd,  namely  Christ,  Uew. 
378;  allows,  in  effect,  that  the  church  of 
Rome  is  not  the  whole  church,  but  only  a 
part  of  it,  4  Jew.  922  ;  says  that  the  church 
after  the  days  of  her  affliction,  shall  be 
strengthened  with  great  power  of  preach 
ing,  ib.  1065  ;  declares  that  at  the  end  of  the 
world,  the  church  weakened  with  age,  shall 
not  be  able  to  bear  children,  ib.  1063; 
feared  that  the  devil  would  soon  destroy 
the  whole  flock,  ib.  732;  as  to  the  last 
persecution  of  the  church,  see  viii.  below  ; 
he  honoured  the  first  four  general  councils 
as  the  four  gospels,  3  Jew.  225,  4  Jew.  772, 
1109,  Rog.  211 ;  praises  custom,  Calf.  54 n., 
but  replies  to  those  who  urge  the  authority 
thereof,  1  Bee.  376;  remarks  that  Christ 
did  not  say,  "  I  am  custom,"  but "  I  am  the 


truth,"  2  Cran.  51 ;  his  caution  to  beware 
of  the  wicked  novelties  of  words,  and  new 
things  brought  forth  by  heretics,  2  Jew. 
795;  he  mentions  a  fourfold  distribution  of 
church-goods,  1  Bee.  24,  4:  Bui.  488;  warns 
pastors  against  being  bold  to  receive  wages 
and  yet  being  no  workmen,  1  Bee.  360. 361 ; 
declares  it  great  condemnation,  without 
labour  to  receive  the  reward  of  labour,  ib. 
4;  says  the  priests  must  watch  the  Lord's 
sheep  with  great  diligence,  Z&.361 ;  affirms 
that  the  shepherd  who  does  not  rebuke 
offenders  slays  them  by  silence,  ib.  3,  4, 
384;  says  he  must  be  pure  who  takes  on 
him  to  correct  another's  fault,  ib.  16 ; 
asserts  that  the  light  of  the  flock  is  the 
flame  of  the  shepherd,  ib.  386;  spoke  to 
the  citizens  of  Rome  in  their  own  tongue, 
4  Bui.  190;  some  remarks  on  preaching, 
Bale  88,  89;  he  calls  a  priest  who  cannot 
preach,  a  dumb  trumpeter,  1  Bee.  9 ;  says 
there  is  no  such  pleasant  sacrifice  to  God 
as  earnest  zeal  to  win  souls,  Pil.  344;  asks 
when  the  wolf  is  become  the  shepherd, 
what  may  become  of  the  flock,  4  Jew.  747; 
says  that  Christ  entered  into  the  temple 
(Matt,  xxi.)  to  shew  that  the  fault  of  the 
priests  is  the  ruin  of  the  people,  Sand.  237  ; 
bitterly  lamented  that  the  order  of  priest 
hood  having  fallen  inwardly,  could  not 
long  stand  outwardly,  4  Jew.  732 ;  says, 
priests  we  are  called,  but  priests  we  are 
not,  3  Jew.  309 ;  speaks  of  the  deposition 
of  a  bishop  for  niggardliness,  2  Bee.  325, 
326;  in  a  council  held  at  Rome  he  decreed 
that  nothing  should  be  taken  for  ordina 
tion,  &c.,  4 Bui.  139  ;  cited  as  saying  that 
cardinals  have  their  name  a  cardine,  ib.  117, 
1 18 ;  he  forbade  presbyters  and  other  clerks 
to  be  made  abbots,  ib.  113;  declares  that 
none  can  serve  the  ecclesiastical  office  and 
keep  the  rule  of  monkery,  4  Jew.  800 ;  he 
allowed  the  marriage  of  the  clergy,  2Ful. 
10;  writes  of  Speciosus,  a  married  deacon, 
Calf.  88 ;  relates  a  notable  story  of  Pau- 
linus,  ib.  117 — 119,  Pil.  441;  referred  to 
for  a  statement  concerning  St  Benet,  1 
Jew.  7  n.,  192  ;  2  Jew.  751 

v.  Peter,  Rome,  the  title  of  universal : 
what  primacy  he  grants  to  Peter,  2  Ful. 
314 ;  he  says,  it  is  evident  that  Christ  com 
mitted  the  care  of  the  whole  church  to  Peter 
...yet  he  was  not  called  universal  apostle, 
1  Jew .  343,  344,  347,  354,  367,  3  Jew.  317, 
319  ;  writes,  Peter  the  apostle  was  the  first 
member  (or  rather,  Peter  the  first  of  the 
apostles  was  a  member)  of  the  holy  and 
universal  church ;  Paul,  Andrew,  and  John, 


GREGORY  I. 


363 


the  heads  of  several  nations. ..and  none  ever 
wished  himself  to  be  called  universal,  1 
Jew.  440,  3  Jew.  270,  4  Jew.  1120;  says 
Paul  forbade  the  members  of  the  Lord's 
body  to  be  subject  to  other  heads,  &c., 

1  Jew.  439,  440 ;  ascribes  to  Paul  the  head 
ship  of  the  nations,  and  the  principality  of 
the  church,   1  Jew.  431,  438,  3  Jew.  269, 
270,  288,  4  Jew.  824 ;  says  that  he  went  to 
Rome  bound  with  chains  to  conquer  the 
world,  1  Jew.  431 ;  he  strenuously  opposed 
the  ambition  of  John,  patriarch  of  Con 
stantinople,  who  desired  to  be  called  uni 
versal  bishop,  Bale  503,  2  Brad.  145  n., 

2  Ful.  49  n.,  72,  258,  259,  2  Hoop.  234, 235, 
646,  1  Jew.  46,  47,  76,  96,  344,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
316,  &c.,4Jew.730— 733,^17.518,  2  Whitg. 
171,  172  ;  (most  of  the  passages  in  the  pre 
sent  section  refer  to  this  controversy;  see 
also  viii.  below)  ;  he  remarks  that  if  one  be 
called   universal   patriarch,   the    name    of 
patriarch  is  taken  from  the  rest,  1  Jew.  425 ; 
asserts  that  the  said  John  would  alone  be 
called  a  bishop,  ib.  427  ;  speaks  of  him  as 
following  Lucifer,  1  Jew.  345,  3  Jew.  279  ; 
asks  him   what   answer  he  will  make  to 
Christ,  the  head  of  the  universal  church,  at 
the  last  judgment,  1  Jew.  346,  2  Jew.  992, 

3  Jew.  284,  318,  4  Jew.  733  ;  after  reproving 
this  patriarch  for  his  ambition,  he  says  to 
the  emperor  Mauritius,  O  my  most  gracious 
lord,  do   I  herein   quarrel  for  mine  own 
right  ?  1  Jew.  346,  4  Jew.  734 ;  says  it  is 
God's  cause,  it  is  not  mine ;  not  I  only  am 
troubled  therewith,  but   also    the    whole 
church,  1  Jew.  346,  4  Jew.  734 ;  affirms  that 
none  of  the  holy  men  in  any  dispensation 
would  suffer  himself  to  be  called  universal, 
I  Jew.  32,  46;  states  that  none  of  his  pre 
decessors   would  use   that  profane   name,    i 
1  Jew.  32,  37,  46,  47,  94,  346,  354,  366,  377,    j 
426,  3  Jew.  311,  4  Jew.  734,  886,  Pil.  519 ;    : 
declares  that  Leo  refused  the  name  of  uni 
versal  bishop,  though  it  was  offered  to  him 
by  the  synod  of  Chalcedon,  1  Jew .  47,  422, 
424,  Pil.  520;  asks,  who,  contrary  to  the    , 
statutes  of  the  gospel  and  the  decrees  of  ; 
councils,  presumes  to  take  to  himself  this    I 
new  name  ?   1  Jew.  76,  Pil.  520 ;  says,  the    j 
godly  laws,  the  reverend  synods,  yea,  the    j 
commands  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  are  broken 
by  the  invention  of  this  proud  and  pom 
pous  name,  1  Tew.  346,  2  Jew.  1001 ;   he 
abhorred  the  name,  Calf. 88, 1  Jew.  47, 434; 
calls  it  a  proud  name,  Sand.  101,  a  name  of 
blasphemy,  Pil.  76,  520,  and  characterizes 
it  by  many  other  like  epithets,  1  Jew.  345, 
354 ;   beseeches   God   to   turn   away  that 


pride  and  confusion  from  the  church,  &c., 

1  Jew.  423 ;  intimates  that  if  an  universal 
bishop   were   to    fall,    the   whole    church 
would  fall  together,  1  Jew.  374,  2  Jew.  992, 
1081,  3  Jew.  277,   4  Jew.  730,   731,   732, 
Park.  112 ;    declares   that  to   consent   to 
that  wicked  word  were  to  betray  the  faith, 
2 Brad.  145 n.,  2 Hoop.  546,  1  Jew.  47,  76, 
315,  425,  4  Jew.  732 ;  warned  that  to  bear 
these  things  patiently  would  be  to  corrupt 
the  faith  of  the  universal  church,  1  Jew. 
345,  377 ;   4  Jew.  732  ;   says   that  whoever 
calls  himself  universal  priest  is  the  fore 
runner  of  Antichrist,  1  Brad.538,4Bul.S9, 

2  Cran.  214,  452,  2  Ful.  72,  1  Jew.  47, 109, 
339,  344,  2  Jew.  897,  914,  991,  4  Jew.  743, 
1072,  Pil.  76,  519;  cited  as  saying,  he  that 
maketh  himself  a  bishop  over  all  the  world 
is  worse  than  Antichrist  (no  Latin  given), 
Rid.  263;  he  styled  himself  servant  of  the 
servants  of  God,  1  Jew.  424  ;  writes  to  Eu- 
logius,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  disclaiming 
authority  over  him,  and  rejecting  the  name 
of  universal  pope,  1  Jew.  346,  404,  3  Jew. 
318,  1  Tyn.  216  n.;  counsels  him  neither  to 
write  to  him,  nor  to  receive  letters  from 
him  by  the  name  of  universal,  1  Jew.  407  ; 
speaks  of  certain  bishops,  not  of  all  bishops, 
as  pertaining  to  his  charge,  4  Jew.  707,  708 ; 
complains  of  the  consecration  of  a  bishop 
of  Salonee  without  his  knowledge,  1  Jew. 
409,  4  Jew.  707 ;   most  of  the  bishops  of 
Eome  since  Gregory  have  been  wolves  and 
devourers,  4  Bui.  29 

vi.  Sacraments :  he  deemed  trine  im 
mersion  in  baptism  unimportant,  Whita. 
592  ;  speaking  of  this  practice  he  says,  the 
faith  being  one,  the  diversity  of  customs 
hurteth  nothing,  2  Jew.  1106,  3  Jew.  616  ; 
mentions  it  as  signifying  the  mystery  of 
Christ's  lying  in  the  grave  three  days, 
4  Bui.  364,  365  ;  wrote  to  Leander  against 
the  practice,  on  account  of  the  interpre 
tation  which  the  Arians  put  upon  it,  2  Bee. 
227  n. ;  he  addresses  Christ  as  the  great 
and  holy  passover,  1  Jew.  535 ;  does  not 
think  that  the  sacrament  was  ministered  at 
Emmaus,  ib.  232;  shews  how  non-com 
municants  must  go  out  before  the  cele 
bration  of  the  eucharist,  2  Bee.  256,  3  Bee. 
482,  1  Jew.  19,  33,  55,  202,  2  Jew.  640 ; 
says  the  apostles  consecrated  the  host  with 
the  Lord's  prayer  only,  1  Brad.  513  n., 
I  Hoop.  237,  Pil.  498,  635;  describes  the 
celebration  of  the  communion  by  Cassius, 

1  Jew.  186;  says  Christ,  living  immortally 
in  himself,  dieth  again  in  this  mystery,  &c., 

2  Jew.  618,  726,  733,  743,  792,  3  Jew.  541 ; 


364. 


GREGORY  I. 


affirms  that  this  sacrifice,  offered  with 
tears  and  benignity  of  mind,  singularly 
helps  our  pardon,  2  Jew.  743 ;  referred  to 
on  the  kind  of  bread  used  in  the  sacrament, 
ib.  588;  he  speaks  of  receiving  unleavened 
and  leavened  bread,  3 Sec.  425;  though  his 
time  was  overcharged  with  superstition, yet 
communion  of  both  kinds  remained,  \Hoop. 
226, 227  ;  addresses  communicants  as  know 
ing  what  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  is  by 
drinking,  3  Bee.  414,  Hutch.  282  ;  speaks 
of  the  blood  of  Christ  poured  into  the 
mouths  of  the  faithful,  3  Bee.  414 ;  says 
that  Christ's  body  must  be  received  by 
faith,  Grin.  58 ;  calls  it  the  food  of  the 
mind,  not  of  the  belly,  ib.  46;  cited  as 
affirming  that  the  true  flesh  and  blood  of 
Christ  are  in  them  that  receive  unworthily, 
4  Jew.  893;  the  passage  declared  to  be 
spurious,  ib.  892,  893;  cited  by  Gratian  as 
declaring  that  as  to  these  words,  "the 
truth  of  (Christ's)  flesh  and  blood,"  some 
men  not  unaptly  understand  thereby  the 
effect  and  force  of  Christ's  flesh  and  blood, 
that  is,  the  remission  of  our  sins,  3  Jew. 
487,  508, 541 ;  he  says  part  of  the  mass  was 
made  by  Scholasticus  (or  a  scholastic  man), 
1  Brad.  513,  2  Brad.  310,  Pi/.  503;  his  own 
additions  to  the  mass,  1  Brad.  513,  2  Brad. 
306—309, 1  Jew.  9, 96, 301, 302,  Pil.  503 ;  he 
celebrated  mass  three  times  on  Christmas- 
day,  2  Jew.  632 ;  referred  to  as  naming  pri 
vate  mass,  1  Jew.  106 ;  said  to  have  been  the 
first  founder  thereof,  Hutch.  227 ;  as  to  mass 
for  the  dead,  see  iii.  above;  story  of  his 
seeing  a  child  in  the  bread  of  the  altar, 
1  Hoop.  290;  an  alleged  miracle  respecting 
his  mass-book,  Pil.  508 

vii.  Worship,  Ceremonies,  Images :  he 
says  true  prayer  consists  not  in  the  voice  of 
the  mouth,  but  in  the  thoughts  of  the  heart, 
\Bec.  133;  calls  it  expedient  to  give  thanks 
alway  to  God,  ib.  180;  seems  not  to  have 
been  very  friendly  to  singing,  4  Bui.  196, 
1  Jew.  266  ;  writes  on  unknown  tongues, 
1  Jew.  315 ;  he  spoke  to  the  people  in  their 
own  tongue,  4 Bui.  190  ;  says  the  faith  be 
ing  one,  the  diverse  custom  of  holy  church 
hurts  nothing,  2  Jew.  1106,  3  Jew.  616; 
ordained  the  Kyrie  eleeson,  Pil.  503 ;  ap 
pointed  stations  at  Rome,  1  Lat.  49  n.; 
devised  the  greater  litany,  Calf.  297,  2 
Whitg.  469,  480;  why  it  is  called  sevenfold, 
Calf.  297;  the  Dirige  ascribed  to  him, 
Pra.  Eliz.  57  n. ;  he  ordained  fasting  every 
day  in  Lent,  Pil.  561 ;  allows  that  con 
firmation  may  be  administered  by  priests 
where  there  are  no  bishops,  Calf.  220; 


compares  penance  to  a  court   of  justice, 

3  Jew.  368 ;  he  sent  to   one   a  cowl  and 
tunic  of  the  blessing  of  St  Peter,  ib.  299, 
and  to  another  a  key  taken  from  St  Peter's 
body,  ib. ;  he  favoured  images,  1  Hoop.  47  ; 
regarded  them  as  laymen's  books,  2  Sec. 
60,  63,  Calf.  21  n.,  1  Hoop.  29,  41,  2  Jew. 
657,  660 ;  praised  Secundinus  for  desiring 
an  image  of  the  Saviour,  2  Jew.  663;  re 
buked  Serenus,  &c.  for  breaking  images, 
but  would  by  no  means  have  them  to  be 
worshipped,  BaleQT,  2  Bee.  61,  Calf.  9,30, 
379,  Park.  89,  Rid.  497,  3  Tyn.  183,  Whita. 
509;  speaks  against  believing  in  colours, 
i.  e.  pictures,  Calf.  144, 149;  cited  with  re 
ference  to  a  faithless  Jew,  preserved  from 
spirits  by  the  sign  of  the  cross,  ib.  88,  89  ; 
quoted  about  the  fall  of  the  idol  Dagon, 
and  the  setting  of  him  up  again,  4  Jew. 
1075;    the   Western    churches  overflowed 
with  image-worship  from  his  time,  Rid.  92 

viii.  Antichrist :  as  to  the  forerunners 
of  Antichrist,  see  v.  above  ;  he  deemed  the 
pride  of  John,  patriarch  of  Constantino 
ple,  a  proof  that  the  times  of  Antichrist 
were  near,  1  Jew.  109,  345,  4  Jew.  743; 
he  says,  the  king  of  pride  is  at  hand, 
an  army  of  priests  is  prepared,  2  Ful. 
371,  1  Jew.  345,  2  Jew.  905,  914,  929,  991, 

4  Jew.  674,  681,  688,  714,  743,  843;  Jewel 
wrongly  censured  as  corrupting  this  pas 
sage,  4  Jew.  xxi;   a  false  reading  of  it, 
Iful.  371n.;  says  Antichrist  shall  obtain 
the  glory  of  the  world,  &c.,  2  Jew.  917  ; 
asserts  that  he  shall  call  himself  God,  &c., 
2  Jew.  992, 4  Jew.  732;  declares  that  though 
he  is  a  cursed  man  and   not  a  spirit,  he 
falsely  calls  himself  God,  2  Jew.  907 ;  writes 
of  the  last  affliction  of  the  church,  ib.  896 

ix.  Civil  power,  Qc. :  he  called  the 
emperor  Mauritius  his  lord  and  master,  &c., 
2  Ful.  16,  4  Jew.  704,  705,  968 ;  told  that 
emperor  that  he  had  committed  his  priests 
into  his  hand,  4  Jew.  705;  said  that  Christ 
had  given  power  unto  the  emperor  to  bear 
rule,  not  only  over  soldiers,  but  also  over 
priests,  ib.  705 ;  writing  to  Mauritius, 
against  John,  bishop  of  Constantinople, 
who  claimed  universal  authority,  he  says, 
Your  majesty  must  repress  him  that  doth 
this  wrong  unto  the  holy  universal  church, 
ib.  675 ;  complains  to  the  empress  Constan- 
tia  of  the  bishop  of  Salona?,  1  Jew.  411 ; 
speaks  of  the  labarum,  or  imperial  banner, 
2  Jew.  650 ;  describes  the  miseries  of  the 
empire,  1  Jew.  418  ;  committed  a  spiritual 
matter  to  the  French  queen  Brunichilda, 
ib.  396,  4  Jew.  961,  &c. ;  says  the  council 


GREGORY  I.— XIII.  &c. 


S65 


at  Matiscon  was  convened  by  Gunthranus, 
Hog.  204  n. ;  intimates  that  lords  should 
not  interfere  in  the  business  of  the  priest, 
Whita.  444 ;  says  he  that  abuses  his  power 
deserves  to  lose  it,  \Jew.  443  ;  would  have 
men  so  to  be  honourable  as  that  their 
honour  should  be  no  derogation  to  the 
honour  of  God,  Ueto.  345,  4  Jew.  675 

Gregory  II.,  pope:  not  improbably  the  au 
thor  of  Dialogues  ascribed  to  Gregory  the 
great,  Calf.  89  n. ;  patron  of  St  Boniface, 
the  apostle  of  Germany,  2  Tyn.  259 n.;  his 
replies  to  inquiries  sent  to  him  by  Boni 
face,  4  Jew.  1045 

Gregory  III.,  pope :  added  to  the  canon  of  the 
mass,  2  Brad.  309, 1  Jew.  9 ;  made  a  law  that 
images  should  be  worshipped,  2  Sec.  CO, 
2  Brad.  309 ;  granted  a  man  license  to 
marry  his  uncle's  wife,  Pil.  G02 ;  his  league 
with  the  French  king,  2  Tyn.  2GO 

Gregory  IV.,  pope:  abused  the  emperor, 
2  Tyn.  266 

Gregory  V.,  pope  :  regulated  the  election  of 
the  emperor,  and  constituted  the  seven 
electors,  Bale  502,  2  Tyn.  269;  th*  Gre 
gorian  singing  ascribed  to  him,  4  Bui.  196 

Gregory  VI.,  pope :  bought  the  popedom, 
Sand.  241;  an  enchanter,  Hog.  180;  his 
history  written  by  cardinal  Benno,  2  Hoop. 
240 ;  deposed  by  Henry  the  emperor,  Pil. 
640  [there  called  Gratian,  his  name  being 
Giov.  Graziano]. 

Gregory  VII.*,  pope  :  poisoned  six  popes  his 
predecessors,  3  Jew.  250,  34G,  4  Jew.  700 ; 
restricted  the  title  "  pope"  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  Calf.  255  n. ;  declared  disobedi 
ence  to  the  pope  to  be  idolatry  and  infi 
delity,  3  Jew.  201  ;  condemned  Beren- 
garius,  1  Hoop.  526;  appointed  a  three 
days'  fast  to  get  a  sign  from  heaven  re 
specting  transubstantiation,  1  Jew.  534  ; 
wickedly  burned  the  sacrament,  1  Hoop. 
123,  2  Jew.  773,  3  Jew.  346,  4  Jew.  700; 
furthered  prescript  forms  of  prayer,  2  Whitg. 
466  ;  brought  many  wicked  superstitions 
into  the  church,  Pil.  521;  replies  to  those 
who  urge  the  authority  of  custom,  3  Bee. 
390,  1  Jew.  49  ;  forbade  the  marriage  of 
priests,  Pil.  564 ;  the  opposition  offered  to 
his  decree,  ib.  567  ;  commanded  that  none 
should  hear  the  mass  of  a  married  priest, 
2  Jew.  989,  Pil.  '574,  Rog.  272;  says  that 
if  a  priest  be  an  adulterer  his  blessing  is 
turned  into  a  curse,  1  Jew.  550,  4  Jew.  801; 
took  upon  him  authority  to  use  two  swords, 
2  Hoop.  239;  claimed  the  right  to  absolve 


subjects  from  their  allegiance,  3  Jew.  172  n.; 
meddled  with  the  empire,  2  Hoop.  236; 
kept  the  emperor  Henry  waiting  three  days 
at  his  gate,  4  Jew.  696 ;  stirred  up  Rodol- 
phus  against  him,  2  Hoop.  239;  sent  an 
imperial  crown  to  Rodolphus,  3  Jew.  346, 
4  Jew.  698 ;  procured  the  deposition  of 
Henry,  Grin.  21,  and  sought  to  murder 
him,  3  Whitg.  592 ;  his  acts  against  that 
emperor  confirmed  by  a  council,  1  Whitg. 
482;  he  was  a  sorcerer  and  raiser  of  devils, 
Bale  593, 1  Jew.  105, 3  Jew.  346,  4  Jew.  700, 
Rog.  180;  the  council  of  Brixia  charged  him 
with  adultery,  sacrilege,  forging,  murder, 
sorcery,  and  apostasy,  1  Jew.  400,  3  Jew. 
129,  345,  346,  and  deposed  him,  1  Jew.  406, 
3  Jew.  129,  4  Jew.  700 ;  a  synod  held  at 
Rome  against  him,  4  Jew.  926  ;  his  life 
written  by  card.  Benno,  (q.  v.)  who  re 
lates  horrible  things  of  him,  2  Hoop.  240; 
his  character  the  same  by  other  writers, 

3  Jew.  345 — 347  ;  some  write  of  his  virtues, 

4  Jew.  698  ;  his  extreme  wickedness,  1  Jew. 
400,   3  Jew.  346,  347,  4  Jew.  700;    called 
hell-brand,  Pil.  565,  574 

Gregory  IX.,  pope:  his  Decretals:  v.  Law 

(Canon). 

Gregory  X.,  pope  :  his  election,  1  Tyn.  150  n 
Gregory  XI.,  pope:  condemned  a  tenet  re 
specting    the    consecration    of   the    host, 
2  Ful.  21  n 

Gregory  XII.,  pope:  bought  the  popedom, 
Sand.  241  ;  confirmed  an  order  of  friars, 
2  Ful.  103 ;  in  his  time  there  were  three 
popes  at  once,  2  Ful.  103,  1  Tyn.  325  n. ; 
his  abdication  or  deposition,  1  Tyn.  325  n., 
Whita.  510 

Gregory  XIII.,  pope  :  excommunicated  queen 
Elizabeth,  Roy.  8;  revised  the  canon  law, 
Calf.  6  n 
Gregory,   bp   of  Nazianzum,    father  of  the 

next,  q.  v. 
Gregory  Nazianzen  (St) : 

i.     His  Life  and  Works. 
ii.     On  God. 
iii.     Scripture,  Doctrine. 
iv.     The  Church  and  its  Ministry. 
v.     Sacraments,  fyc. 
vi.     Miscellanea. 

i.  His  Life  and  Works  :  his  account  of 
his  father,  3  Jew.  391,  who  was  bishop  of 
Nazianzum  before  him,  Pil.  565;  he  records 
that  his  father  pacified  a  disturbance  in  the 
church  at  Caesarea,  1  \Vhitg.  447 ;  speaking 
of  him,  he  says  that  a  good  and  diligent 
bishop  serves  in  the  ministry  none  the 


Commonly  called,  Hildebrand.    Canonized. 


'366 


GREGORY  NAZ. 


worse  for  being  married,  but  rather  better, 

3  Jew.  411 ;  he  praises  his  mother,  ib.  144, 
413;   speaking  of  the  time  of  his  father's 
infidelity,  he  says  that   his  mother  being 
a  Christian  woman,  watched,  fasted,  sang 
psalms  and  prayed  for  her  husband,   and 
was  careful  for  him,  ib.  414;  compares  her 
to  Sarah,  ib. ;  commends  her  wisdom,  ib.  ; 
says  that  she  passed  all  others  in  godliness, 
ib. ;  remarks  that  as  the  sun-beams  are  fair 
and  clear  in  the  morning,  and  grow  brighter 
and   warmer  towards   noon,   even   so    his 
mother,  shewing  first  the   pleasant  first- 
fruits  of  godliness  at  the  beginning,  after 
ward   shined  out   with  greater  light,  ib. ; 
tells  that  her  husband  gave  her  the  charge 
of  delivering  his  money  to  the  poor,  ib. ; 
as  to  his  sister  Gorgonia,  see  iii.  and  v.  be 
low  ;  Gregory  was  a  student  at  Athens  for 
thirteen  years,  4  Jew.  652 ;  his  election  to 
his  bishopric,  1  Jew.  407 ;  his  installation, 
ib.  408;  he  held  service  in  a  small  oratory 
at   Constantinople,    ib.  186,  187 ;   funeral 
orations  were  used  in  his  time,  and  he  him- 
self   made    such    orations    for    Basil   and 
others,    Grin.  10,    Pil.  543,   3  Whitg.  375; 
bis  Christian  reply  to  a  young  man  who  at 
tempted  to  assassinate  him,  2  Jew.  1072; 
he  was  married,  ib.  1128;  his  wife,  2  Zur. 
280;  his  infirmities  in  age,  ib.  97;  Jerome 
praises  him,  2  Cran.  124 ;   he  was  called 
the  glory  of  the  world,  3  Whitg.  595 ;  his 
works,  Jew.  xxxvii,  2  Ful.  402,  3  Whitg. 
xxviii;  his  Monodia  corrupted  by  Volater- 
ranus,  1  Jew.  193,  194 

ii.  On  God :  he  says  it  is  not  the  busi 
ness  of  all  to  dispute  concerning  God,  &c., 
Whita.  241 ;  exhorts  to  honour  that  little 
Bethlehem,  that  hath  led  us  into  paradise, 

4  Jew.  667 ;  remarks  that  Christ  is  called 
the  life,  the  way,  the  bread,  the  vine,  the 
true  light,  &c.,  1  Jew.  526,  2  Jew.  1042; 
writes  of  his  fear,  or  reverence,  1  Ful.  324 ; 
speaks  of  his  death  as  the  great  and  un- 
sacrificeable  sacrifice  offered  as  an  eternal 
purgation  for  the  whole  world,  2  Ful.  84 ; 
refers  to  Christ  as  being  in  heaven  till  the 
times  of  restitution,  1  Ful.  131,  151;   de 
clares  that   according  to   his  body,   he  is 
within  the  limitation  of  place,  according  to 
his    Godhead,   without  the   limits  of  any 
place,  1  Jew.  485 ;  says,  come  boldly  unto 
Christ  and   wash    his  feet,    2  Jew.  764; 
declares  that  although  Christ  shall  come 
in  the  last  day  so  as  to  be  seen,  yet  there 
is  in  him  no  grossness,  1  Cran.  139,  141 ; 
proves  the  divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from 
scripture,  3  Jew.  265;   speaks  of  certain 


heretics  who  called  the  Holy  Ghost  a 
strange  God  unknown  to  scripture,  Whita. 
534 

iii.  Scriptu  _  jjoctrine :  his  diligent 
study  of  the  scriptures,  Whita.  371;  he  ex 
horts  to  the  reading  of  them,  and  to  medi 
tation,  ib.  242;  writes  on  the  proper  way 
of  studying  the  scriptures,  2  Cran.  122 — 
124;  says  his  sister  Gorgonia  was  skilful  in 
them,  2  Jew.  676 ;  compares  their  literal 
sense  to  the  body,  their  mystic  sense  to 
the  soul,  Whita.  404;  says  inferences  from 
scripture  stand  on  the  same  footing  with 
the  natural  words  of  scripture,  ib.  515;  his 
verses  respecting  the  canon  of  the  Old 
Testament,  ib.  58 ;  he  numbers  the  second 
commandment  among  the  ten,  and  holds 
it  a  moral  law,  2  Sec.  60;  says  Matthew 
wrote  his  gospel  for  the  Hebrews,  ib.  126  ; 
cited  in  support  of  tradition,  ib.  595;  he 
asserts  that  the  learning  of  a  Christian 
ought  to  begin  with  the  fear  of  God  and 
end  in  matters  of  high  speculation,  2  Cran. 
124;  declares  that  only  believing  is  righte 
ousness,  3  Jew.  244 ;  says,  if  thou  be  a 
bond-slave,  fear -the  whip;  if  thou  be  a 
hireling,  look  only  for  thy  reward  ;  but  if 
thou  be  a  child,  reverence  God  as  thy  Fa 
ther,  ib.  583 ;  speaks,  allegorically,  of  de 
filing  sacred  vessels,  2  Ful.  114;  says  the 
time  we  have  in  this  world  is  the  time  of 
working,  the  future  the  time  of  reward, 

2  Bee.  395,  3  Sec.  460 ;  says  of  the  truth  (?), 
by  death  it  liveth,  by  wounding  it  spring- 
eth,  by  diminishing  it  increaseth,  3  Jew. 
189 

iv.  The  Church,  and  its  Ministry:  he 
appeals  to  the  faith  of  four  hundred  years, 
and  the  doctrine  of  the  church,  2  Ful.  63; 
says,  we  must  make  great  account  of  all 
churches,  even  as  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
4  Jew.  1043 ;  calls  Casarea  the  mother  of 
all  churches,  1  Jew.  421,  4  Jew.  1043; 
notes  that  the  grace  of  God  goeth  not  by 
place,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  4  Jew.  1013; 
compares  the  church  troubled  with  con 
tentious  persons  to  a  sea-fight,  3  Whitg. 
596;  refers  to  Christians  as  fighting  against 
each  other,  2  Jew.  1073 ;  speaks  of  defend 
ing  the  church  against  the  church,  and 
striving  for  Christ  against  Christ,  1  Jew. 
98,  2  Jew.  1007,  4  Jew.  1121;  laments  the 
pitiful  state  of  the  church  in  his  time, 

3  Jew.  626 ;  declares  that  he  never  saw  any 
good  end  of  a  council,   2  Cran.  36,  464, 

4  Jew.  772,  907,  908,  Pil.  532,  Hog.  210; 
condemns  those  who  instruct  others  before 
they  are  taught  themselves,  1  Sec.  5;  com- 


GREGORY  NAZ.   &c. 


367 


plains  of  the  number  of  clergy  in  his  time, 
1  Jew.  197,  2  Jew.  1019;  referred  to  on 
the  word  ^etporovta,  1  Ful.  247,  248;  said 
by  Cartwright  to  prove  that  the  election 
of  the  minister  pertained  to  the  church, 
1  Whitg.  443,  444 ;  speaks  of  a  commotion 
at  Csesarea  about  the  election  of  a  bishop, 
ib.  447,  4G4;  observes  that  the  violence 
was  mainly  among  the  common  people, 
ib.  447 ;  says  that  his  father  pacified  the 
sedition,  elected,  chose,  &c.,  ib. ;  bids  his 
fellow-citizens  not  to  feed  the  pastor  or 
judge  the  judge,  Whita.  440;  says  to  the 
prefect  of  the  province,  Thou  art  my 
sheep,  &c.,  3  Jew.  3G8;  says,  the  spiritual 
power  surpasses  the  temporal,  as  the  soul 
excels  the  body  and  the  heavens  surmount 
the  earth,  4  Jew.  837  ;  speaking  of  the  doc 
trine  and  the  life  of  ministers  he  says,  the 
print  of  a  seal  is  all  one,  whether  it  be 
graven  in  iron  or  in  gold,  4  Bui.  101, 

1  Jew.  398;  speaks  of  some  as  exercising 
priesthood   together  with   Christ,    1  Ful. 
2G8;  he  mentions  the  jurisdiction  exercised 
by  Cyprian,  3  Jew.  332,  2  Whitg.  164,  429 ; 
praises  Athanasius,    3  Jew.  219  n. ;    calls 
him  archpriest  of  priests,  ib.  315,  and,  the 
eye  of  the  world,  4  Jew.  1045  ;  gives  an  ac 
count  of  Basil,  1  Jew.  189 ;  styles  him  the 
pillar  and  buttress  of  the  church,  ib.  433, 
and,  the  eye  of  all  the  earth,  4  Jew.  1032; 
reckons  up  all  his  books,  1  Jew.  194;  calls 
Eusebius  Samosatensis  the  rule  and  stand 
ard  of  the  faith,  4  Jew.  717 

v.  Sacraments,  §c. :  he  affirms  all  sa 
craments  to  be  seals,  Hutch.  252 ;  writes 
on  the  baptism  to  Moses,  2  Brad.  383 n.; 
says  the  mystery  of  baptism  is  greater  than 
it  appears  to  be,  1  Jew.  4GG ;  counsels  that 
children  should  not  be  baptized  till  three 
years  old,  2  Cran.  175;  says  the  passover 
was  the  figure  of  a  figure,  2  Jew.  613; 
calls  the  eucharist  a  divine  table  prepared 
against  them  that  trouble  us,  3 -Bee.  388; 
speaks  of  the  passover  as  partaken  of  by 
us  in  a  figure,  though  more  plain  than  the 
old  passover,  2  Bee.  289,  3  Bee.  444 ;  says 
it  is  not  necessary  to  observe  all  things  in 
it  as  Christ  did,  1  Hoop.  240;  terms  it  the 
unbloody  sacrifice,  2  Ful.  84 ;  speaks  of  of 
fering  to  God  the  figure  of  great  myste 
ries,  the  sacrifice  of  praise,  2  Jew.  71G, 
721,  737;  exhorts^  to  eat  the  Lord's  body 
and  drink  his  blood,  Coop.  141 ;  complains 
of  some  who  turned  the  holy  mysteries  into 
a  play  or  comedy,  3  Jew.  555;  distinguishes 
between  the  eucharist  and  the  agapse, 

2  Lot.  263 ;  mentions  that  his  sister  Gor- 


gonia  reserved  the  tokens  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood,  Grin.  48 n.,Uew.  241, 249;  speaks 
of  Christ  drinking  new  wine  with  us  in  the 
kingdom  of  his  Father,  2  Bee.  289,  2  Jew. 
616;  cited  as  saying  to  the  people,  I  have 
offered  you  up  for  a  sacrifice,  2  Jew.  709 ; 
speaks  of  a  spiritual  altar,  and  its  accept 
able  sacrifices,  ib.  617  ;  describes  the  terrible 
sound  of  the  people  singing  with  one  voice, 

1  Jew.  2G6 

vi.    Miscellanea :    he   praises  marriage, 

2  Jew.  1128,  3  Jew.  416,  417,   (and  see 
i.   above) ;   says   Basil's   father,  although 
married,  yet  so  lived  that  he  was  hindered 
no  whit  from  attaining  perfect  virtue  and 
holy  knowledge,  3  Jew.  412 ;  declares  that 
the  privileges  of  a  few  make  not  a  com 
mon  law,  1  Jew.  334 ;  his  use  of  the  word 
TrpevfivTiKius    (after    the    manner   of   old 
men),  4:  Jeic.  912;  he  censures  some  who 
were   slow  in  judging  themselves,   quick 
in  condemning  others,  3  Whitg.  595;  writes 
of  the  use  of  arguments,  Whita.  30;   says 
a  kingdom  grounded  on  good  will  stands 
fast,  Sand.  53 ;   declares  peace  to  be  the 
best  thing,   ib.  93;    but  says    there  is  a 
peace  that  is   unprofitable,  and  a  discord 
that  is  profitable,   4  Jew.  1085 ;    he  saw 
the   apostasy   of  Julian   in    his   face,   Pil. 
312;  forewarns  that  Antichrist  will  come 
in  the  desolation  of  the  world,  4  Jew.  728 

Gregory  of  Neocaesarea  (St),  called  Thati- 
maturgus :  his  works,  Jew.  xxxviii ;  his 
canon  on  excommunication,  1  Jew.  143  ; 
his  controversy  with  ./Elian,  an  ethnick, 
2  Jew.  G07  :  he  ascribes  the  origin  of  images 
to  the  heathen,  ib.  646 

Gregory  Nyssen  (St) :  he  was  married,  2  Jew. 
1128;  his  account  of  his  brother  Basil, 
1  Jew.  189;  his  works,  Jew.  xxxviii;  the 
Testimonia  adversus  Juda:os  shewn  to  be 
genuine,  2  Ful.  295,  29G  n. ;  his  remarkable 
treatise  De  iis  qui  adeimt  Ilierosolyma,  t'6. 
109  n.;  he  speaks  of  Christ  as  "the  bread 
which  came  down  from  heaven,"  1  Jew. 
471,  and  of  his  human  body  as  the  bread 
brought  forth  without  sowing,  16.  520 ;  says 
he  is  made  our  bread,  ib.  475;  declares 
that  he  turns  himself  into  whatsoever 
is  convenient  for  the  receiver,  whether 
strong  meat,  herbs,  or  milk,  ib.  475,  526 ; 
says  that  whoever  has  abundantly  drunk  of 
the  apostles'  springs,  has  received  Christ,  ib. 
475;  affirms  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  the 
nature  of  every  man  (omnis  humana  na- 
tura),  ib.  472;  says  he  that  worships  a 
creature,  notwithstanding  he  does  it  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  yet  is  he  a  worshipper  of 


'368 


GREGORY  —  GREY 


images,  4  Jew.  950;  interprets  the  "rock" 
of  Peter's  confession,  1  Jew.  340,  2  Ful. 
295,  296;  expressions  used  by  him  with 
reference  to  St  Stephen's  vision,  1  Jew. 
474;  he  calls  baptism  the  divine  bath, 
2  Jew.  620;  says  Christ  appointed  water  to 
signify  the  inward  washing  of  our  souls, 
ib.  566,  596;  declares  that  it  is  not  the 
water  that  benefits,  but  the  commandment 
of  God,  and  the  Spirit,  &c.,  ib.  566;  states 
that  the  nature  of  water,  the  rod  of  faith 
going  before,  giveth  life,  ib.  ;  speaks  of 
the  altar,  bread  and  wine,  and  priests, 
after  dedication  to  God,  as  peculiarly  hon 
ourable,  ib.  577,  579 ;  refers  to  a  kind  of 
meat,  bearing  the  likeness  and  resemblance 
of  our  bodily  meat,  but  the  pleasure  and 
sweetness  whereof  passeth  only  into  the 
soul,  ib.  1117,  3  Jew.  529  ;  says  a  priest,  as 
to  his  outward  form,  is  what  he  was  be 
fore,  2  Jew.  579;  praises  the  ornaments 
and  pictures  in  a  certain  church,  ib.  654 ; 
relates  that  he  was  much  affected  by  be 
holding  a  picture  of  the  offering  up  of 
Isaac,  Calf.  173  n.;  discommends  pilgrim 
ages,  2  Ful.  109  n.;  shews  how  "est"  is 
used  for  "operatur,"  3  Jew.  467,  541 

Gregory  of  Tours  (St)  :  quoted  with  refer 
ence  to  the  true  form  of  the  cross,  2  Zur. 
45  n. ;  he  speaks  of  the  tower  wherein  the 
Lord's  body  was  reserved,  2  Jeu:  560,  561 ; 
mentions  Martial  of  Limoges,  Calf.  69  n 

Gregory,  an  intrusive  bishop  of  Alexandria : 
2  Whitg.  385  n 

Gregory  Presbyter :  his  life  of  Gregory  Na- 
zianzen,  Jew.  xxxviii,  1  Jew  190 

Gregory  of  Haimburg:  Jew.  xxxvii;  speaks 
of  the  pope  assuming  authority  over  the 
angels,  4  Jew.  846;  says  pope  Paschalis 
raised  up  the  son  of  Henry  IV.  and  caused 
him  to  be  crowned  emperor  against  his 
father,  ib.  698 ;  mentions  that  Adrian  refused 
to  give  the  emperor  Frederick  his  blessing, 
for  holding  his  left  stirrup  instead  of  the 
right,  ib.  691,692 

Gregory  (Jo.) :  his  Episcopus  Puerorum, 
Calf.  237  n 

Greis  (i.  e.  steps) :  to  be  taken  away,  2  Hoop. 
135 

Grendfield  (  ):  at  Calais,  2  Cran.  375n 

Grene  (Roland) :  2  Cran.  556 

Grensted  (Essex,  or  Sussex?):  martyrs  there, 
July  1556,  Poet.  168 

Grese :  to  graze,  Pil.  595 

Gresham  (Sir  Jo.),  and 

Gresham  (Sir  Rich.):  2  Cran.  258 n.;  letter 
to  one  of  them,  ib.  258 

Gresham  (Sir  Tho.) :  received  cardinal  Cha- 


tillon,  Grin.  300  n. ;  named,  1  Zur.  93  n., 
140 n.;  Bursw-'a  Life  of  him,  ib.  93,  139, 
140,  &c.  I,.. 

Gresna,  Poland  :  the  archbishop,  3  Zur.  597 

Gressans :  Pil.  462 

Gressop  (Tho.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xliv, 
2  Zur.  147 ;  verses  prefixed  to  the  Geneva 
Bible,  Poet.  469 

Gretserus  (Jac.):  maintains  that  latria  should 
be  rendered  to  the  cross,  Calf.  381  n. ; 
defends  a  spurious  epistle  ascribed  to  pope 
Alexander  I.,  ib.  16  n.;  confesses  that  the 
second  Nicene  council  relied  on  the  fable 
of  the  image  sent  to  Abgarus,  ib.  171  n.; 
his  hesitation  with  regard  to  Ben  Gorion, 
2  Ful.  339  n.;  his  intemperate  notes,  ib. 
110  n 

Greville  (Fulke),  lord  Brooke :  mentioned, 
2  Zur.  294,  298;  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xvii; 
nine  sonnets  by  him,  ib.  107 

Grey  (Tho.),  1st  marq.  of  Dorset :  1  Sec. 
125  n 

Grey  (Tho.),  2nd  marq.  of  Dorset :  1  Sec. 
125  n 

Grey  (Hen.),  3rd  marq.  of  Dorset,  afterwards 
duke  of  Suffolk:  notice  of  him,  3 Zur.  3n., 
742  ;  sprung  from  the  royal  line,  4  Bui.  545; 
mentioned  as  marquis,  3  Zur.  82;  warden 
of  the  Marches,  2  Tyn.  278  n.;  privy  coun 
cillor,  3  Zur.  675;  signature  as  such,  2  Cran. 
523;  Bullinger  writes  to  him,  ib.  430  n., 
and  dedicates  to  him  his  5th  Decade,  3  Zur. 
397,  399,  406,  409,  434;  receives  informa 
tion  respecting  his  style,  ib.  399,  406,  409 ; 
the  dedication,  kHul,  528;  letterfrom  him 
to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  3  ;  he  favours  the  go 
spel,  ib.  76,  77  ;  patronizes  Jo.  ab  Ulmis,  ib. 
84, 392, 396, 404, 422  (see  the  letters  of  that 
individual,  passim) ;  goes  into  Scotland 
with  cavalry  to  promote  the  reformation, 
ib.  428;  created  duke  of  Suffolk,  ib.  3n., 
437,  454 n.;  regulations  of  his  household, 
ib.  282  ;  Aylmer  tutor  in  his  family,  2  Sec. 
424  ;  report  of  his  having  joined  Sir  Tho. 
Wyat's  rebellion,  3  Zur.  686;  his  execution, 
ib.  154,  290  n.;  he  confessed  the  Lord 
Christ  with  his  latest  breath,  ib.  305 ;  Cal 
vin's  commendation  of  him,  ib.  716 

—  Frances   (Brandon),  his   wife  :   god 
mother  to  queen  Elizabeth,  2  Cran.  274 

Grey  (Hen.),  de  jure  4th  earl  of  Kent:  1  Sec. 
125  n 

—  Anne  (Blennerhasset)  his  wife,  ib. 
Grey  (Reg.),  5th  earl  of  Kent:  at  the  trial  of 

Tho.  duke  of  Norfolk,  1  Zur.  267  n 
Grey  (Will.),  14th  lord  Grey  of  Wilton :  com 
mands  the  cavalry  at   Pinkey,  3  Zur.  43; 
takes  Haddington,  ib.  2G4  n. ;  disperses  the 


GREY  —  GRINDAL 


369 


rebels  in  Oxfordshire,  ib.  391  n.;  attacks 
Leith,  1  Zur.  86  n 

Grey  (Arthur),  loth  lord  Grey  of  Wilton :  at 
the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n.; 
patron  of  Spenser,  Poet.  xiv. 

Grey  (Leonard,  lord),  vise.  Graney,  deputy  of 
Ireland:  beheaded,  3 Zur.  220  n 

Grey  (Lord  Jo.),  brother  of  the  duke  of  Suf 
folk  :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  715  n. ;  letter  to 
him  from  Calvin,  ib.  715 

Grey  (Lady  Anne):  married  Sir  Rich.  Cle 
ment,  1  Bee.  125  n 

Grey  (Lady  Anne),  another:  married  Hen. 
Willoughby,  1  Bee.  125  n 

Grey  (Lady  Cath.),  ultimately  countess  of 
Hertford :  v.  Seymour. 

Grey  (Lady  Jane) :  v.  Jane. 

Grey  (Lady  Mary),  wife  of  Tho.  Keyes,  q.  v. 

Grey  (Will.) :  a  letter  signed  by  him  and 
others,  2  Cov.  493 

Grey-friars :  v.  Franciscans. 

Grey  hairs :  verses  by  W.  Hunnis,  Poet.  158 

Grief:  v.  Sin,  Trouble. 

Griffith  (Maurice),  bp  of  Rochester  apparently 
referred  to  as  "  master  Rochester,"  IBrad. 
469 ;  notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxvii. 

Griffith  (Will.),  printer:  I  Brad.  556 

Grigby  (Justinian) :  Jane  his  wife,  Park.  303 

Grimbald  (St) :  account  of  him,  3  Bee.  43 ; 
we  are  taught  by  God's  word  not  to  trust 
in  him,  ib. ;  idolatrous  altars  built  to  him, 
ib.  240,  265 

Grimbold  (Mr):  chaplain  to  bishop  Ridley, 
Rid.  361  ;  Ridley's  esteem  and  affection 
for  him,  ib.  337,  374;  he  advises  him  to 
undertake  certain  translations,  2  Brad.  160, 
Kid.  374;  false  reports  concerning  him, 
2  Brad.  158,  Rid.  373,  379;  he  recants, 
I  Brad.  549,  2  Brad.  208,  Rid.  372,  391, 
541 ;  is  set  at  liberty,  2  Brad.  168,174,  Rid. 
371,  379,  391 ;  his  treachery,  Rid.  537,  &c. 

Grimsby  (Great),  co.  Lincoln:  Whitgift  de 
sires  its  prosperity,  3  Whitg.  020 ;  it  was 
his  birthplace,  ib.  v. 

Grimsthorp,  co.  Lincoln  :  the  castle,  the  resi 
dence  of  Catherine,  duchess  of  Suffolk, 
\Lat.  324;  Latimer  preached  in  the  hall 
there,  ib.  324,  326,  447,  2Za<.96,lll,  129 

Grimston  (Eliz.)  :  r.  Grymeston. 

Grinaeus  (Earth.) :  t\  Grynaeus. 

GRINDAL  (Edm.),  successively  bp  of  London, 
and  abp  of  York  and  Canterbury  :  biogra 
phical  notice  of  ium,  Grin,  i — xx ;  some 
account  of  him,  Rog.  9  ;  his  birth,  Grin,  i ; 
the  house  in  which  he  was  born,  ib.  321 ; 
narrow  escape  of  his  life,  ib.  i ;  his  career 
at  Cambridge,  ib.,  Hutch,  i;  his  ordina 
tion,  Grin,  i ;  minor  proctor  at  Cambridge, 


Park.  38 ;  senior  proctor,  Grin,  i ;  at  the 
disputation  there,  1549,  Grin,  ii,  Rid.  169  ; 
appointed  lady  Margaret's  preacher,  Grin. 
ii ;  president  (or  vice-master)  of  Pembroke 
hall,  ib.;  chaplain  to  bishop  Ridley,  and 
prebendary  and  chanter  of  St  Paul's,  2 
Brad,  xxv,  Grin,  ii,  Rid.  331,  336  ;  chap 
lain  to  king  Edward,  2  Brad,  xxvi,  2  Cran. 
xi,  Grin,  ii ;  a  friend  of  Bucer,  2  Zur.  72  n., 
prebendary  of  Westminster,  Rid.  332,  Grin. 
iii;  on  king  Edward's  death  he  escaped 
into  Germany,  2  Brad.  192,  Grin,  iii,  Rid. 
381;  in  exile,  1  Brad.  445,  1  Cran.  (9), 
Grin,  iii,  Hid.  489,  493;  at  Frankfort, 
3  Zur.  755;  he  writes  thence  to  Ridley, 
Rid.  386  ;  Ridley's  answer,  ib.  388,  see  also 
533;  the  troubles  at  Frankfort,  Grin,  iii  ; 
Grindal  at  Strasburgh,  Jew.  xiii;  he  sends 
Bradford's  examinations  thence  to  Foxe, 

1  BradAG'3  ;  on  the  death  of  queen  Mary  he 
returned  to  England,  Grin,  iv,  with  Sandys, 
Sand,  xvi ;  a  commissioner  for  the  revision 
of  the  Prayer  Book,  Grin,  v,  2  Zur.  22  n. ; 
at  the  disputation  at  Westminster,  Grin. 
v,  1  Zur.  11,  2  Zur.  22  n. ;  a  commissioner 
for  the  visitation   of  the  North,  Grin,  v, 

2  Zur.  22  n. ;  he  preaches  before  the  queen, 
2 Zur.  16 n.;  master  of  Pembroke  college, 
Grin,  vi;  made  bishop  of  London,  ib.,  1 
Zur.  23,  40 ;  his  election,  Park.  100  n. ;  his 
consecration,  Grin,  vi,  Sand,  xviii,  1  Zur. 
63,  2  Zur.  27  n. ;   he  takes  part  in  a  dis 
putation   concerning  images,  1  Zur.  67  ; 
his  intercourse  with  the  French  church  in 
London,  2  Zur.  49,  50 ;  a  commissioner  for 
the   revision   of  the  calendar,   1561,  Lit. 
Eliz.  xxxiii;  he  signs  letters  to  the  queen, 
Park.  100, 129,  294  ;  advised  her  to  marry, 
Grin.  19 n.;  letter  from  him  to  MrMullins, 
archdeacon  of  London,  about  the  plague, 
ib.78;  occasional  forms  of  prayer  set  forth 
by  him,  Lit.  Eliz.  460,  &c. ;  he  preaches 
at   St  Paul's,  at  the  funeral  solemnity  of 
the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin,  viii,  32  ;  an 
ecclesiastical  commissioner,  ib.  201,  Park. 
107,  298,  344  n.,  345;    he   assists  in   the 
compilation  of  certain  Advertisements,  ib. 
233;    to   be   urged    to   execute   the   laws 
and  injunctions,  ib.  233,  235  ;  supposed  to 
favour  the  Puritans,  ib.  237 ;  he  tolerated 
some  irregularities,   Sand.  xx.  n. ;   endea 
voured  to  remove   the  vestments,   1  Zur. 
169, 177 ;  disapproved  of  organs  and  choral 
service,   ib.    178 ;    deemed  by  Parker  too 
tolerant,  Park.  284 ;  his  share  in  the  Bi 
shops'  Bible,  Grin,  viii,  Park.  335 n.;  he 
shews    favour   to    strangers,   Park.  340; 
recommended  for  the  see  of  York,  ib.  350 ; 

24 


370 


GRINDAL  —  GUALTER 


translated  thereto,  Grin,  viii,  ix,  Sand,  xix, 
1  Zur.  224,  229,  233;  his  election,  Park. 
359  n.;  confirmed  archbishop,  ib.  361  n.; 
he  comes  to  York,  Grin.  325;  his  illness, 
1572,  1  Zur.  258 ;  a  supervisor  of  Pilking- 
ton's  testament,  Pil.  xi ;  translated  to  Can 
terbury,  Grin,  x,  356,  Sand,  xxi,  2  Zur. 
271;  his  disagreement  with  Sandys  about 
dilapidations,  Sand,  xxii ;  his  mandate  re 
specting  the  publication  of  the  articles 
agreed  upon  in  convocation,  1575,6,  Grin. 
190;  he  falls  under  the  queen's  displeasure 
with  respect  to  the  exercises  called  pro- 
phesyings,  Grin,  xi,  3  Whitg.  xii;  his  letter 
to  the  queen  about  these  exercises,  Grin. 
376,  &c. ;  a  speech  by  him  in  council,  being 
in  her  majesty's  displeasure,  ib.  471 ;  con 
fined  to  his  house  and  sequestered,  ib.  xiii, 
Rog.  9  n.,  1  Zur.  329  n.,  332 ;  documents 
relating  to  his  sequestration,  Grin.  372 — 
403 ;  the  lord  treasurer's  message  to  him 
concerning  his  submission,  ib.  469 ;  his  sub 
mission,  ib.  394  n.,  400  ;  restored,  to  a  cer 
tain  extent,  to  the  exercise  of  his  jurisdic 
tion,  ib.  xv ;  afflicted  with  blindness,  ib.  xv, 
398 ;  his  proposed  resignation,  ib.  397 — 400; 
his  last  will,  ib.  458  ;  his  decease,  ib.  xv, 
Sand,  xxv,  3  Whitg.  xii ;  his  burial  at  Croy- 
don,  Grin,  xv,  xvi;  inscriptions  on  his 
tomb,  ib.  xvi;  bishop  Tanner's  account  of 
him,  ib.  xvii.  n. ;  references  to  him,  2  Ful. 
41,  87,  1  Zur.  58,  69 ;  referred  to  by  the 
poet  Spenser  as  Algrind,  Grin,  xiii,  xiv.n.; 
a  speaker  in  a  feigned  dialogue,  2  Ful.  164 ; 
his  character,  Grin,  xiii,  &c.,  Rid.  333 

His  REMAINS,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Will. 
Nicholson,  A.M.,  Grin. ;  list  of  his  re 
mains,  ib.  xviii,  &c. ;  letters  by  him,  2  Cov. 
529,  Grin.  217,  &c.,  Park.  165,  196,  201, 
261,  267,  348,  394,  Rid.  386,  1  Zur.  168, 
175,  182,  191,  196,  201,  208,  215,  224,  258, 
291,  293,  2  Zur.  17,  22, 51,  72,  96, 107, 170; 
letters  to  him,  Park.  115,  120,  127,  134, 
143,  152,  160,  227,  242,  272,  308,  323,  345, 
474,  Rid.  386,  533,  1  Zur.  356,  357,  2  Zur. 
81,  98,  110,  166,  178,  244,271,  273;  Beza 
writes  to  him,  3  Whitg.  277,  278 ;  dedi 
cations  to  him,  3  Bee.  400,  Now.  i»,  107 

Grindal  (Edm.),  son  of  Robert:  Grin.  321 

Grindal  (Rob.),  of  St  Bee's  :  the  archbishop's 
brother,  Grin.  321 ;  Elizabeth  his  wife,  ib.; 
his  daughters,  Mabel,  Anne,  Barbara, 
Frances,  ib.  461;  Anne  married  Will.  Da- 
cres,  ib.  321,  322 

Grindal  (Will.):  servant  to  the  archbishop, 
Grin.  462 

Grinstead  (E.  and  W.),  co.  Sussex,  v.  Gren- 
stede. 


Grisons :  disturbances  there,  1  Zur.  278 
Groat :  the  price  of  a  dirige,  Pil.  543 
Grofferus  (Jo.) :  1  Ful.  63  n 
Groningen :  the  duke  of  Alva  defeated  near 
it,  1  Zur.  205 

Gronnowe  (Will.) :  his  complaint  against  the 
governor  of  Calais,  2  Cran.347,  356 

Gropper  (Jo.):  De  Prsest.  Altar.  Sacram., 
Jew.  xxxviii;  Enchiridion,  1  Bui.  83;  the 
Antididagma  ascribed  to  him,  2  Zur.  18 n. ; 
Lib.  Propos.  ad  Comp.  Relig.,  attributed 
to  him,  1  Jew.  15  n. ;  his  definition  of  faith, 
1  Bui.  83 ;  cited  on  opus  operatum,  2  Jew. 
750;  Harding  borrowed  from  him,  ib.  714 

Grosteste  (Rob.),  bp  of  Lincoln:  appealed 
from  the  pope  to  Jesus  Christ,  Pil.  591 ; 
Lincoln  (i.e.  Grosteste?)  on  the  sin  of  a 
priest  who  preaches  not  the  word  of  God, 
Bale  89, 105 

Groves:  praying  in  groves  forbidden,  2  Jew. 
635 

Gryese  (Jo.),  of  Henley  :  2  Cov.  501 

Gryft :  graft,  2  Bee.  214 

Grymbald  (St) :  v.  Grimbald. 

Grymeston  (Eliz.),  born  Barney,  or  Bernye : 
notice  of  her,  Poet,  xxxix ;  Psalm  li.  in 
metre,  ib.  412 

Grymmus  (Jo.)  :  2  Cov.  505 

Grynaeus  (Barth.),  or  Grinaeus:  martyred, 
1  Zur.  36,  42 

Grynaeus  (Jac.) :  1  Whitg.  409 

Grynaeus  (Sim.):  employed  by  Henry  VIII. 
to  collect  the  opinions  of  the  Swiss  divines 
respecting  his  divorce,  3  Zur.  552  n. ;  his 
letter  to  the  king  with  those  opinions,  ib. 
554 ;  his  letter  of  the  same  date  to  Bucer, 
ib.  552;  a  friend  of  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  342, 
343,  whom  he  reproves  about  the  Six  Arti 
cles,  &c.,  3  Zur.  526;  named,  ib.  609;  his 
character  as  a  divine,  ib.  523 

Guaguinus  (Alex.):  on  the  religion  of  the 
Russians,  Rog.  169,  243,  285  nn 

Gualther  :  i.  e.  G.  Deloenus,  q.  v. 

Gualter  (Rodolph):  visits  England,  3  Zur. 
124  n. ;  chosen  minister  of  St  Peter's  at 
Zurich,  2  Zur.  231;  Parkhurst  lived  four 
years  in  his  house  at  Zurich,  1  Zur.  298  n. ; 
he  writes  to  Parkhurst  on  behalf  of  the 
Puritans,  ib.  297  n.,  2  Zur.  140;  six  years 
afterwards  he  writes  to  Cox  on  the  same 
subject,  but  with  altered  views,  ib.  362, 
see  3  Whitg.  496 ;  writes  again  to  Cox  on 
the  same  question,  2  Zur.  225;  recovers 
from  a  dangerous  illness,  ib.  196;  he  suc 
ceeds  Bullinger  as  chief  pastor  of  Zurich, 
1  Zur.  318 ;  saluted  or  mentioned,  2  Brad. 
406,  1  Zur.  12,  17,  22,  154,  &  ssepe,  2  Zur. 
90,  95,  170,  3  Zur.  42,  49,  504,  615 


GUALTER  —  GUILDFORD 


371 


His  commentaries  on  the  minor  prophets, 
1  Bui.  8;  dedicated  to  Parkhurst,  Rog.  5; 
translated,  2  Zur.  148  n.;  commentaries 
on  St  John's  gospel,  1  Zur.  141,  2  Zur.  7 ; 
on  the  Acts,  3  Whitg.  xxviii ;  on  Romans, 
ib. ;  on  1  and  2  Corinthians,  ib.  xxix ; 

1  Zur.  279,  286,  288,  293,  365  n.,  2  Zur. 
226;  on  Galatians,  2  Zur.  275,  294 ;  on  all 
the  epistles,  3  Whitg.  xxviii ;  his  treatise  on 
Christ's  presence,  1  Zur.  310;  his  book  on 
Antichrist,  2  Cran.  63,  1  Zur.  282,  3  Zur. 
174 ;    this    was    translated    by    Sampson, 
3  Zur.  176  ;  letters  by  him,  (a  few  jointly 
with    Bullinger),    1   Zur.   357,    360,  362, 

2  Zur.  3,  8,  11,  52,  60,  137,  140,  142, 154, 
214,  225, 237,  249,  258,  273,  294,  312 ;  letters 
to  him,  4  Jew.  1219,  1  Zur.  48,  141,  205, 
234,  279,  284,  286,  289,  293,  297,  306,  310, 
312,  315,  316,  318,  320,  324,  326,  32S,  331, 
2  Zur.  36,  54,  55,  61,  75,  114,  146,  202,  222, 
236,  256,  302,  304,  306,  307,  310,  3  Zur. 
134,  163,  166,  184,  186, 191, 195,  358,  410, 
418,  424,  434,  458,  484,  501,  637,  721,  723, 
725 ;  he  thinks  that  none  should  bind  all 
churches   to   one   and  the   same  form   of 
discipline,  1  Whitg.  187  ;   quotes  and  ap 
proves  Augustine's  rule,  that  a  Christian 
should  use   the   customs  of  the  churches 
to  which  he  may  come,  ib.  286,  287  ;  con 
demns  those  who  would  set  up  one  church 
as   a  model  for  all,  2   Whitg.  453 ;   refer 
red  to  about  men    disturbing  the  church 
under  false   pretences,    1  Whitg.   16,   17; 
thinks  that   Andronicus    and    Junia  first 
planted  religion  at  Rome,  ib.  499;   inter 
prets  yeifioTovia,  Acts  xiv.  23,  not  merely 
of  gathering  of  voices,  but  of  laying  on  of 
hands,  ib.  348;    allows  the  title  of  arch 
bishop,  2  Whitg.  333 ;  admits  that  deacons 
might  preach,  3  Whitg.  59 ;  allows  of  their 
promotion  to  a  higher  grade,  ib.  70;  gives 
his   opinion   on   ecclesiastical  senates,    ib. 
177,  192  ;  speaks  at  large  .on  the  inconve 
nience  of  an  ecclesiastical  magistracy  or 
seigniory,  ib.  210 — 213;  deems  the  autho 
rity  of  the  magistrate  more  weighty  than 
that  of  elders,  ib.  185  ;  expounding  1  Cor. 
xii.  28,   he  supposes  that  Christian  magi 
strates  are  included,  ib.  160;   asserts  the 
ecclesiastical  authority  of  magistrates,  ib. 
190;  writes   on  excommunication,  against 
the  Anabaptists,  1  Whitg.  186, 187,  3  Whitg. 
434;    censures    Ambrose's   vehemence    in 
singly     excommunicating    Theodosius,     3 
Whitg.  244;  sanctions  a  kind  of  civil  ex 
communication,  ib.  26G;  disapproves  Paul's 
TOW  in  the  temple,  and  the  use  of  Jewish 
rites,  3  Whitg.  550 ;  admits  the  lawfulness 


of  some  things  used  by  Papists,  2  Whitg. 

40;    recites    ancient    precedents    for    the 

use  of  vestments,  ib.  22;  entertains  some 

scruples  about  portraits,  3  Zur.  190,  195 ; 

shews  that  some  rich  men  are  saved,  1  Whitg. 

33;  dedication  to  him  and  others,  4  Bui. 

546 
—  Rachael  his  wife,   3  Zur.  188 ;   daughter 

of  Zuinglius,  1  Zur.  289 
Gualter  (Rodolph),  the  younger:   comes  to 

England,     and    visits     bishop    Parkhurst, 

1  Zur.  264  n. ;   maintained  at  Cambridge, 
and  afterwards  at  Oxford,  by  that  bishop, 
ib.  271  n.,  289,  299;  his  removal  to  Oxford, 

2  Zur.  217,  225 ;  made  M.A.  there,  ib.  219 ; 
copy  of  his  diploma,  ib. ;  mentioned,  1  Zur. 
321,  365,  2  Zur.  226,  253;  letter  from  him 
to  his  father,  2  Zur.  202;  his  letter  to  Sim- 
ler,   ib.  208,  211,  217 ;  letters  to  him,  ib. 
213,  279 ;  he  returns  to  Zurich,  1  Zur.  304, 
307,  310,  312;   his  death,  ib.  324,  2  Zur. 
307 ;  his  character,  2  Zur.  256 

Guardians :  included  in  the  term  parents  in 
the  fifth   commandment,  1  Bui.  268;    the 
honour  due  to  them,  ib.  281 
Guasto  (The  marq.  dal) :  2  Cran.  234  n 
Guelder :  the  duke  styled  by  Clement  VII., 
the  eldest  son  of  the  holy  see  of  Rome, 

2  Tyn.  264 

Guerero  (Alph.  de) :  reckons  the  decretal 
epistles  as  a  part  of  canonical  scripture, 
Whita.  109 

Guernsey  :  three  women  burned  there,  2  Zur. 
264  n. ;  state  of  the  church  there,  with 
special  reference  to  the  case  of  E.  Bonamy, 
ib.  264,  &c. ;  presbyteries  in  the  island,  ib. 
265;  church  affairs,  ib.  269,  270;  Sir  Tho. 
Leighton,  governor,  1  Zur.  323  n 

Guerricus,  abbot :  2  Bee.  259  n 

Guest  (Edm.),  bp:  v.  Gheast. 

Gueux  :  the  name  of  a  party,  2  Zur.  206  n 

Guido  de  Bayso,  or  Baisius,  archdeacon  of 
Bologna :  Calf.  174  n 

Guido  Cameracensis  :  wrote  against  the  Al- 
bigenses,  Whita.  31 

Guido  Columna,  q.  v. 

Guido  de  Perpin :  Summa  de  Hseres.,  Jew. 
xxxviii ;  mentions  an  error  of  the  Greeks 
and  Armenians  about  the  state  of  the  soul 
after  death,  4  Jew.  931,  935;  declares  that 
the  Greeks  hold  simple  fornication  to  be 
no  sin,  ib.  636 

Guienne:  styled  Cyan,  2  Tyn.  303;  lost, 
Calf.  114 

Guigo,  a  Carthusian :  probably  author  of 
the  Scala  Paradisi  ascribed  to  Augustine, 

3  Jew.  379  n 

Guildford,    co.  Surrey:    the  birth-place   of 

24—2 


372 


GUILDFORD  —  HACKETT 


bishop  Parkhurst,  1  Zur.  30;  Arianism 
there,  ib. 

Gnildford  (Sir  Hen.),  K.  G. :  1  Tyn.  xxi; 
notice  of  him,  ib.  395  n 

Guillermus,  or  Guillelmus,  abbot  of  St  Theo- 
doric:  his  remains  are  with  Bernard's 
works,  Jew.  xxxviii;  he  desired  to  see  and 
touch  whole  Christ,  and  not  only  so,  but 
to  come  to  the  holy  wound  of  his  side,  the 
door  of  the  ark,  that  he  might  enter  wholly, 
even  to  the  heart  of  Jesus,  2  Jew.  608,  1042 

Guilty:  their  punishment,  2  Bui.  231 

Guimund,  Guitmund,  or  "Wimund,  bp  of 
Aversa:  upheld  transubstantiation,  and 
wrote  against  Berengarius,  1  Hoop.  118, 
3  Jew.  215;  denies  that  the  sacrament  can 
be  eaten  by  mice,  Bale  154 ;  says,  our  sacra 
ments  are  in  a  manner  the  body  of  Christ, 
that  is,  the  church,  2  Jew.  593  n ;  mentioned, 

1  Bee.  376,  3  Bee.  390  n 
Guise  (Dukes  of) :  v.  Lorraine. 
Guisnes  :  3  Zur.  684,  685 
Guitmund  :  v.  Guimund. 
Guiverra  (Jo.  de) :  2  Jew.  667 
Guldebeckius  (  ):  saluted,  1  Zur.  110, 

121,  2  Zur.  95 

Guletta,  or  Goletta,  in  Africa:  1  Zur.  327  n 

Gulielmus:  v.  Wilhelmus,  William. 

Gulielmus  Affliginensis,  or  Haffliginensis : 
notice  of  him,  2  Jew.  797  n.;  he  says  the 
Lord  lies  hidden  under  the  species  of 
bread,  2  Jew.  797 

Gulielmus  Altisiodorensis :  cited  by  Duns 
Scotus,  3  Jew.  273 

Gulph :  v.  Discovery. 

Gundoforus,  king:  Bale  612 

Gundulph,  bp  of  Rochester  :  an  epistle  from 
Anselm  to  him  and  others,  Pil.  573 

Gunning  (Pet.),  bp  of  Ely :  speaks  of  inter 
polations  in  the  chronicle  of  Eusebius, 

2  Ful.  236  n.,  237  n 

Gun  thorp  (  )  :  v.  Gounthorp. 

Gunthranus:  calls  a  council  at  Matiscon, 
Hog.  204 

Gurney  *  ("W.)  :  signature  as  privy  councillor, 
Grin.  423 

Gusman  (Don  Diego) :  ambassador  from 
Spain,  1  Zur.  139  n 

Gusman  (Don  Martin  de):  Grin.  21  n 

Guston  (Will.):  2  Cran.  357 

Guttenberg,  Bohemia:  silver  mines  there, 
2  Zur.  292 

Guy:  v.  Guido. 

Guymund :  v.  Guimund. 

Gweni,  a  river  of  Yorkshire:  Paulinus  bap 
tizes  there,  Pil.  518 


Gwent    (Rich.) :    a   letter    signed   by   him, 

2  Cran.  390;  concerned  in  Cranmer's  trial, 
ib.  560 

Gwin  (Jo.) :  martyred  at  Newbury,  Poet.  168 
Gwynne  (Lewis) :  a  prebendary,  Park.  114, 

and    parson   of   Llandewi-Brefi,    ib.  266, 

280 

Gyan :  v.  Guienne. 
Gybbes  (W.),  or  Gibbes  :  dedication  to  him, 

3  Bee.  353 ;  account  of  his  family,  ib.  n 
Gybson   (Tho.) :    printed   the  first  concord 
ance    to     the    English    New    Testament, 
2  Lai.  380  n 

Gybson  (Tho.) :  his  balsam,  Grin.  281 
Gybson  (Will.):    his  MS.   translation   of  a 

book  by  Bullinger,  4  Bui.  xviii. 
Gyfford  (Geo.) :  v.  Gifford. 
Gylderde  (Jo.):  presented  to  Sutton  Magna, 

2  Cran.  362 
Gyles    (Steph.),    a    monk    of    Canterbury: 

2  Cran.  333 

Gyllam  (Sir):  v.  Whitehead  (G.) 
Gymnicus  (Jo,  and  Gualter),  of  Duisburg: 

2  Zur.  42 
Gymnosophists :    1   Bui.   202,    2  Bui.  156, 

1  Jew.  302,  2  Jew.  981 
Gyves :  fetters,  1  Jew.  149 


H 

H.  (F.),  esq. :  translates  a  book  by  Viret, 
2  Brad.  297  n 

H.  H.  H. :  horses,  hawks,  harlots,  Sand.  401 

H.  (I. ) :  probably  Joyce  Hales,  q.  v. 

H.  (M.)  :  i.  e.  Mary  Honywood,  q.  v. 

H.  (R.) :  i.  e.  Rob.  Harrison,  q.  v. 

Haberdyne  (M.);  v.  Hubberdine. 

Haberman  ab  Unsleben  (G.  J.  I.  J.  N.  de) : 
Calf.  97  n 

Habet-Deum,  bp  of  Tamallume  :  Rid.  147 

Habitacles :  dwelling-places,  1  Brad.  356 

Habits :  v.  Vestments. 

Racket  (Tho.),  printer:  2  Hoop.  179 

Racket  (Will.):  a  counterfeit  Christ,  Nord. 
110,  113;  he  relied  on  visions,  Rog.  196; 
his  pretensions,  ib.  68;  his  usual  oath,  ib. 
357 ;  his  insurrection,  ib.  344 ;  his  execu 
tion,  Nord.  v,  114,  Rog.  162 

Hackett  (Sir  Jo.):  king  Henry's  agent  in 
the  Netherlands,  1  Tyn.  xxxii,  xxxiv; 
being  enjoined  by  Wolsey,  he  endeavours 
to  procure  the  suppression  of  Tyndale's 
writings  at  Antwerp,  ib.  xxxiii,  and  re 
quests  that  Tyndale  and  Rove  may  be  de 
livered  into  his  hands,  ib.  xxxiv ;  suggests 


Doubtless  an  error  for  Burleigh. 


HACKETT  —  HALES 


373 


a  false  charge  of  treason  against  an  English 
merchant,  ib. ;  travels  in  search  of  Tyn- 
dale,  ib. ;  endeavours  to  seize  copies  of 
Tyndale's  Testament  on  board  Scottish 
ships,  ib.  xxxvi. 

Hackney:  a  horse,  1  Hoop.  320 

Haddington:  besieged  by  the  English,  3  Zur. 
388  ;  taken,  ib.  264 

Haddon  (James) :  tutor  to  the  lady  Jane 
Grey,  3  Zur.  429,  431;  prebendary  of 
Westminster,  dean  of  Exeter,  ib.  289  n. ; 
Hooper's  commendation  of  him,  ib.  103;  a 
disputant  in  the  convocation  house,  1553, 
Phil.  170,  182,  200,  201,  3  Zur.  295  n., 
373  n.  ;  an  exile,  1  Brad.  445,  1  Cran.  (9) ; 
liberal  to  the  poor,  3  Zur.  307 ;  he  extols 
Jewel,  4  Jew.  1194,  1195;  letters  from 
him  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  279—301 

Haddon  (Walter):  some  account  of  him, 
Phil.  170  [the  disputant  in  the  convocation 
house  was  James  Haddon,  q.  v.];  refer 
ences  to  him,  1  Zur.  Ill,  2  Zur.  51  n., 
69  n.,  70;  he  made  an  oration  at  Bucer's 
funeral,  3  Zur.  492  n. ;  executor  to  him,  ib. 
361 ;  he  denies  that  king  Edward  was 
poisoned,  ib.  3G5n.;  an  ecclesiastical  com 
missioner  under  Elizabeth,  Grin,  vii,  Park. 
72,  133,  370  n.,  439  ;  concerned  in  the  trans, 
lation  of  the  Latin  Prayer  Book  of  15CO, 
Lit.  Eliz.  xxiv,  &c. ;  a  commissioner  for 
the  revision  of  the  calendar,  1561,  ib. 
xxxiii ;  he  answers  the  letter  of  Jerome 
Osorius  to  queen  Elizabeth,  Park.  216  n., 

3  Zur.   365  n. ;    Osorius    replied,    Park. 
217  n, ;    Haddon's   rejoinder,    completed, 
after  his   death,    by   Foxe,   Jew.   xxxviii, 

4  Jew.  C86,   Park.  217  n.;    in  answering 
Osorius  he  speaks  of  indulgences  found  in 
the  graves  of  the  dead,  Grin.  29  n.  ;  com 
missioner  at   Bruges,    2  Zur.   115  n.;   he 
turned  some  of  Augustine's   prayers  into 
Latin  verse,  Pra.  Eliz.  382  n. ;  a  specimen, 
ib.;  letters  by  him,  Park.  218,  282;  letters 
to  him,  Park.  284,  3  Zur.  364 ;  saying  of 
queen   Elizabeth   respecting  him,    1  Zur. 
240  n.;  his  death,  4  Jew.  1281,  1  Zur.  240 

Hades  :  v.  Hell. 

Hadham,  co.  Herts  :  the  bishop  of  London's 
house  there,  Grin.  266,  320,  Hid.  x.  n 

Hadleigh,  co.  Suffolk :  Cranmer's  letter  to 
the  inhabitants,  rebuking  them  for  their 
lack  of  charity  towards  Tho.  Hose,  their 
curate,  2  Cran.  280;  Hugh  Payne's  preach 
ing  there,  ib.  333;  Dr  Taylor  rector  there, 
2  Brad.  103  ;  his  martyrdom,  Rid.  489, 493 

Hadrian:  v.  Adrian. 

Hiecceitas :  a  term  invented  by  the  school 
men,  1  Tyn.  158 


Haerlem :  besieged,  2  Zur.  222 

Haffliginensis  (Gul.):  v.  Gulielmus. 

Hagar :  relieved  by  an  angel,  3  Bui.  342, 
345;  the  allegory  of  Hagar  and  Sarah,  PH. 
335,  1  Tyn.  307 

Hagenbacli  (K.  A.) :  referred  to  for  an  ac 
count  of  Jac.  Hochstratus,  Rog.  200  n 

Ilaggai :  he  was  a  poor  Levite,  Pil.  19,  99 ; 
Pilkington's  commentary  on  his  prophecy; 
AGGEUS  AND  ABDIAS  PROPHETS,  &c.,  ib. 
1,  &c. ;  after  the  temple  was  repaired  by 
Ezra,  he  caused  the  people  to  weep,  4  Jew. 
1047, 1048 

Hagiographa:  the  apocryphal  books  were 
so  called,  1  Fill.  24 

Ilagustalden :  v.  Hexham. 

Haile  (Jo.),  vicar  of  Thistleworth :  con 
demned  for  treason,  2  Cran.  303  n 

Hailes  (Will.),  or  Hale:  martyred  at  Barnet, 
Poet.  1G3 

llaimburgensis  (Greg.) :  v.  Gregory. 

Haimo :  v.  Haymo. 

Ilaine  (  ):  v.  Hayne. 

Haines  (Simon):  v.  Haynes. 

Hairs  (Grey):  verses  by  W.  Hunuis,  Poet. 
158 

Hake  (Edw.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxiii; 
stanzas  from  The  Commemoration,  ib.  368; 
a  complaint,  from  Gold's  Kingdom,  ib.  369; 
stanzas  from  News  out  of  Powles  Church 
yard,  ib.  370 

Hakluyt  (Rich.) :  references  to  his  Voyages, 
2  Zur.  290  n.,  291  n 

Halcot  (Rob.) :  v.  Holkot. 

Haklanrig :  fight  there,  3  Zur.  237  n 

Ilalden  (High),  co.  Kent :  Frensham's  be 
quest,  2  Zur.  21  n 

Hale  (Will.):  v.  Hailes. 

Hale  forth  (To) :  a  sea  term,  I  Brad.  138 

Hales,  co.  Gloucester:  Cromwell  sends  for 
Coots,  who  preached  at  Hales,  2  Lat.  374  ; 
the  imposture  called  the  blood  of  Hales, 
I  Hoop.  40,  41  n.,  2  Jew.  G52,  1  Lat.  xi, 
231,  232,  2  Lat.  407,  408,  Pil.  551,  602, 

1  Tyn.  383;    flocks  of  people  came  to  it 
from  the  West  country,  2  Lat.  364 ;  Burnet's 
account  of  it,  1  Tyn.  383 n.;  a  mistake  of 
his  corrected,  2  Lat.  408  n. ;  report  of  the 
commissioners   appointed   to    examine  it, 

2  Lat.  407  n. ;    it  was   exhibited  and  de 
nounced  by  bp  Hilsey,  at  Paul's  cross,  ib. 
408 n.;  the  abbey  surrendered,  ib.  380 n.; 
the  chapel  and  shrine  of  St  Kenelm,  ib. 
409 

Hales  (Alex,  de) :  v.  Alexander. 

Hales  (Chr.) :  3  Zur.  83,  656,  660 ;  he  orders 

certain  portraits,  ib.  185,  186,   188,   668; 

Gualter's  scruples  on  the  subject,  ib.  190, 


374 


HALES 


HALLOWING 


195,  and  Burcher's,  ib.  191 — 194 ;  in  danger 
from  French  pirates,  ib.  184  ;  expected  at 
Oxford,  ib.  724,  726 ;  in  exile  at  Frankfort, 
2  Cran.  424  n. ;  his  letters,  3  Zur.  184—195 

Hales  (Sir  Chr.),  a  Kentish  justice:  2  Cran. 
349  n. ;  in  a  commission  about  the  new 
foundation  of  the  church  of  Canterbury,  ib. 
398 ;  a  persecutor,  Sale  395 ;  lessee  of  an 
hospital  at  Canterbury,  Park.  167 

Hales  (Humf. ),  son  of  Sir  James  :  letters  to 
him,  2  Brad.  103, 106;  his  wife  Joan,  and 
children,  ib.  n 

Hales  (Sir  James)  :  notices  of  him,  1  Brad. 
248,  2  Brad.  85  n.,  2  Cran.  388  n. ;  men 
tioned  as  Serjeant  Hales,  2  Lai.  419  n., 
428 ;  a  commissioner  for  the  redress  of 
enclosures,  1  Lat.  99  n.,  101  n.,  102  n. ;  one 
of  Cranmer's  counsel,  2  Cran.  388 ;  made  a 
judge,  2  Lat.  419  n. ;  deprived,  4  Jew. 
1190;  imprisoned  for  religion,  2  Hoop.  377, 
379;  intended  to  be  burned,  3  Zur.  154; 
Bradford's  letter  to  him,  2  Brad.  85 ;  pre 
vailed  on  to  recant,  Rid.  363 ;  his  terrors  of 
conscience,  2  Hoop.  612;  God's  judgment 
on  him,  2  Brad.  106, 108, 125 ;  he  tried  to 
kill  himself,  2  Brad.  85  n.,  2  Hoop.  377, 
378 ;  Hooper's  brief  treatise,  wherein  is 
contained  the  truth  that  Mr  Justice  Hales 
never  hurt  himself  until  such  time  as  he... 
waxed  weary  of  the  truth,  2  Hoop.  374 — 
380 ;  reference  to  this  treatise,  ib.  592 ;  his 
lamentable  end,  2 Brad.  85n.,  3 Zur.  177  ; 
letter  by  Bradford  on  his  death,  2  Brad. 
108 

Hales  (Jo.):  mentioned,  2 Zur.  64,  65,  69, 
93,  3  Zur.  19,  189;  clerk  of  the  hanaper, 

2  Cran.  423,  424,  434,  Park.  5  n.,  1  Zur. 
19  n. ;  the  king's  treasurer  abroad,  3  Zur. 
27;  in  exile  at  Frankfort,  2  Cran.  424n., 

3  Zur.  764;  he  writes  a  book  on  the  suc 
cession  to  the  crown,  1  Zur.  103  n 

Hales  (Joyce)  :  a  friend  of  Bradford,  1  Brad. 
248,  591,  2  Brad.  216  ;  treatises  addressed 
to  her,  IBrad.  307,  351,  2  Brad.  195; 
letter  to  her  on  the  death  of  Sir  James,  her 
father-in-law,  2  Brad.  108;  other  letters  to 
her,  ib.  147,  189,  203,  251 

Hales  (Will. ) :  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin.  462 

Halford,  co.  Warwick :  the  benefice,  Park. 
138  n 

Halforde  (Jo.):  v.  Alforde. 

Halifax,  co.  York :  became  loyal  through  good 
instruction,  Grin.  380 

Hall :  an  island  in  the  North,  2  Zur.  291 

Hall  (  ),  a  priest:  tried  for  treason 

Lit.  Eliz.  658  n 

Hall  (  ),  an  officer  in  Frobisher's  expe 
dition  :  2  Zur.  291  n 


Hall  (Edw.),  the  chronicler  :  2  Brad.  248  n. ; 
Mr  Haw  or  Haule  of  Gray's  Inn  (appa 
rently  the  same)  visits  Anne  Askewe,  Bale 
165 ;  his  Chronicle,  2  Lat.  33,  301,  392,  402 

Hall  (Geo.):  2  Brad.  10 

Hall  (James) :  2  Brad.  10 

Hall  (Jo.):  letter  to  him,  2 Hoop.  597 ;  letter 
to  him  and  his  wife,  ib.  604 ;  letter  to  them, 
being  prisoners  in  Newgate,  2  Brad.  216 ; 
letter  to  Mrs  Hall  in  Newgate,  ib.  247 ; 
Mrs  Hall  greeted,  Phil.  242  ;  this  Mrs 
Hall  is  conjectured  by  Strype  to  have  been 
the  mother  of  Edw.  Hall,  the  chronicler, 
2  Brad.  247  n. ;  her  funeral,  ib. 

Hall  (Jo.),  M.D. :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xx ; 
verses  by  him; — an  example  of  prayer 
against  idolatrous  tyrants,  out  of  the  cxv. 
Psalm,  ib.  197;  Psalm  cxv.  in  metre,  Poet. 
198;  an  wholesome  warning  for  all  men 
that  bear  the  name  of  Christians  to  live 
Christianly,  ib.  200 ;  the  faithful  soldier  of 
Christ  desireth  assistance  of  God  against 
his  ghostly  enemies,  ib.  202 

Hall  (Jos.),  bp  of  Norwich:  vindicates  the 
genuineness  of  Udalric's  epistle  to  Nicho 
las,  and  relates  that  between  fifty  and  sixty 
children's  skulls  were  found  in  the  moat  of 
an  abbey,  Pil.  687 

Hall  (Lau.),  priest  of  Oldham  :  2  Brad.  10, 
77 

Hall  (Nich.) :  martyred,  Poet.  162 

Hall  (Peter):  edits  the  Harmony  of  Confes 
sions,  1  Zur.  169  n.,  2  Zur.  363  n 

Hall  (Rowland),  printer :  1  Brad.  114,  220 

Hall(Tho.):  v.  Baily. 

Hall  (Tho.),  a  priest :  2  Brad.  6,  15,  16, 18, 
20, 77 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  1 

Hall  (Tho.),  rector  of  King's  Norton:  IBrad. 
557 

Hallelujah  :  in  the  latter  Psalms,  1  Ful.  582  ; 
in  the  New  Testament,  Alleluia,  Bale,  539, 
&c. ;  used  in  the  service  of  the  church, 

1  Jew.  303;  sung  by  the  ancient  church  at 
funerals,  but  not  by  Papists,  Pil.  320,  321, 
543 ;  used  in  the  mass,  2  Brad.  306 

Haller  (Berthold) :  4  Bui.  xv,  xvi. 
Haller  (Jo.) :  translates  a  book  by  Bullinger, 
4  Bui.  xxii ;   letter  from  him  to  Bullinger, 

2  Zur.  2;   saluted   or  mentioned,   4  Jew. 
1214,  1215,  1233,  1235,  1  Zur.  17,  30,  40, 
&  saepe,   2  Zur.  90,  95,  3  Zur.  153,  743, 
744 

Hailing  (  ):  saluted,  4  Jew.  1190 

Hallowing :  v.  Consecration,  Holy. 

Things  hallowed  by  Popish  bishops,  Pil. 
493;  the  vanity  of  Popish  hallowing,  ib. 
163,316,496;  hallowing  of  the  fire  and 
altar  prohibited,  2  Hoop.  129,  Rid.  320 


HALLOWMAS 


HANGMAN 


375 


Hallowmas:  the  feast  of  All  Saints,  Park.  473 

Hallows:  saints,  2  Cran. 281  n 

Haloander  (Greg.) :  Calf.  305  n.,  2  Ful.  95  n., 
Jew.  xxxix;  1  Jew.  284,  287 

Haly  :  v.  Albohazen  Haly. 

Ham :  his  name,  1  Tyn.  407 ;  cursed,  1  Bui. 
210,  287  ;  the  first  idolater  after  the  flood, 
1  Cov.  34 ;  compared  to  the  pope,  1  Tyn. 
311 ;  his  style,  "  servant  of  servants,"  as 
sumed  by  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  248 

Haman  :  Pil.  242,  290 

Hamant  (Matth.) :  a  heretic,  burnt  at  Nor 
wich,  Rog.  49 ;  he  said  that  Christ  was  a 
sinful  man  and  an  idol,  ib.  49, 133 ;  denied 
his  resurrection,  ib.  64,  and  ascension,  ib. 
65 ;  impugned  the  deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
ib.  70;  rejected  the  New  Testament,  ib. 
83  ;  held  that  justification  is  by  God's  mere 
mercy  without  respect  to  Christ's  merits, 
ib.  109,  298 ;  said  that  he  was  saved  by  his 
Helene,  ib.  162 ;  denied  the  necessity  of 
sacraments,  ib.  246,  275,  283 

Hamber :  hammer  ?  Park.  425 

Hambleton  (Mr),  probably  James  Hamilton, 
g.  v. 

Hamburgh  :  reformation  there,  1  Tyn.  xxv ; 
Tyndale  and  Coverdale  there,  ib.  xxxix,  xl; 
the  town  holds  out  against  Charles  V., 
3  Zur.  668  n. ;  English  trade  there,  1  Zur. 
140,  210 

Hamilton  family:  "the  Ambletons,"  1  Zur. 
203  n. ;  several  of  them  put  to  death  the 
regent  Lennox,  ib.  262 

Hamilton  (James),  2nd  earl  of  Arran  :  Cha- 
telherault,  his  French  dukedom,  1  Zur. 
57  n.;  he  escapes  from  France,  ib.  44  n., 
56,  57  n. ;  suitor  of  queen  Elizabeth,  4  Jew. 
1228,  1  Zur.  34  n.,  68  n. ;  referred  to  by 
Jewel  under  the  name  of  Crito,  4  Jew.  1224, 
&c.,  1  Zur.  56, 57  n.,  59,  &c.;  in  a  confede 
racy,  1  Zur.  149  n.;  made  a  guardian  of 
James  VI.,  ib.  197  n. ;  his  towns  and  castles 
wasted  by  the  English,  ib.  228 

Hamilton  (Claud) :  was  leader  of  those  who 
killed  the  regent  Lennox,  1  Zur.  262  n 

Hamilton  (James),  of  Bothwellhaugh :  shot 
the  regent  Murray,  1  Zur.  215,  218 

Hamilton  (James),  brother  of  Patrick,  2  Cran. 
325,335 

Hamilton  (Jo.*),  abp  of  St.  Andrew's :  a 
soldier,  1  Zur.  60;  condemned  to  death  for 
hearing  mass,  ib.  ]  32 ;  hanged  for  some 
other  reason,  ib.  257,262;  his  death  aveng 
ed  by  the  Hamiltons,  ib.  262 

Hamilton  (Patrick) :  martyred,  Bale,  394,  2 
Cran.  325  n 


Hamilton  (Rob.),  minister  of  St  Andrew's  : 
2  Zur.  364 

Hamilton  castle,  Scotland:  I  Zur.  57  n.,  219  n.; 
queen  Mary  flees  thither,  ib.  203 

Hammond  (Hen.) :  his  opinion  on  the  origin 
of  presbyters,  2  Tyn.  256  n 

Hammond  (Jo.):  martyred  at  Colchester, 
Poet.  167 

Hammond  (Dr  Jo.):  an  ecclesiastical  com 
missioner,  Park.  447 ;  mentioned,  Grin. 
370 

Hamond,  bp  of  Rochester :  i.  e.  Haymo  de 
Hythe,  q.  v. 

Hamond  (Mr) :  desired  to  make  his  child 
prebendary  of  York,  Park.  361,  362 

Hampshire :  v.  Winchester. 
Musters,  1588,  Coop.  xv. 

Hampson  (R.  T.) :  Medii  ^Evi  Kalend.,  2  Lat. 
100  n 

Hampton  ,  co.  Warwick:   the  priest 

there,  2  Lat.  381 

Hampton  Court,  co.  Middlesex ;  3  Zur. 
729  n. ;  Fulke  preaches  there,  1  Ful.  vii; 
the  conference  there,  3  Whitg.  xix. 

Hamsted  (Hadrian) :  becomes  the  apologist 
of  the  Anabaptists,  Grin.  243 ;  cited  before 
the  bishop  of  London  and  openly  censured, 
ib.  243  n.;  a  revocation  offered  to  him,  ib. 
441,  443 

Hanani :  (rather  Jehu  his  son),  1  Bui.  336 

Hanau  (The  count  of) :  2  Zur.  298,  300 

Hand :  v.  God,  Hands. 

Significations  of  the  word  in  Scripture, 
Pil.  21,  Sand.  134, 135;  our  hands  must  be 
cleansed,  Sand.  134 

Hand-ball :  Rid.  489,  493 

Hands  (Laying  on  of):  v.  Absolution,  Bless 
ing,  Confirmation,  Ordination. 

The  phrase  diversely  used  in  scripture, 
1  Whitg.  431 ;  Moses  laid  his  hands  on  those 
appointed  to  be  judges,  2  Bui.  221;  the  ges 
ture  not  used  by  the  apostles  only,  Calf. 
219,  220;  it  is  used  in  ordination,  4  Bui. 
138,  1  Ful.  468,  2  Ful.  117,  but  grace  is  not 
ordinarily  given  thereby,  1  Ful.  468 ;  extra 
ordinary  gifts  were  bestowed  thereby  in 
the  beginning  of  the  church,  ib.  469 ;  hands 
anciently  laid  on  converted  heretics  in 
token  of  their  repentance,  Whita.  497  ;  the 
ceremony  doth  neither  help  nor  hinder, 
1  Tyn.  274,  275;  x^poTovia,  what,  1  Ful. 
162,  466,  467, 1  Whitg.  345,  &c. 

Handson  ( ):  licensed  to  preach,  3  Whitg. 

600  (not  the  same  as  Hanson,  named  below). 

Hanging :  v.  Execution. 

Hangman  :    a  decree   of   the    university  of 


»  Not  James,  as  1  Zur.  257  n 


376 


HANGMAN  —  HARP 


Oxford  (1C83)  burned  by  the  hangman 
(1710),  2  Zur.  311  n 

Hanibalis  (Helias  de) :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  258 

Hanmer  (Meredith) :  his  Great  Bragge  and 
Challenge  of  M.  Champion  confuted,  Calf. 
287  n. ;  Fulke  defends  him,  1  Ful.  x. 

Hannah:  her  prayer,  4  Bui.  180,  225,  Pil. 
322,  564 ;  her  song,  versified  by  M.  Dray- 
ton,  Poet.  119 

Hannibal :  knew  how  to  gain  victory,  and 
how  to  use  it,  2  Jew.  1010;  his  answer  on 
hearing  the  orator  Phormio,  4  Jew.  885 

Hanson  (Jo.),  of  Trin.  coll.,  Camb.:  3  Whitg. 
GOO  (v.  Handson). 

Hanun,  king  of  the  Ammonites  :  Grin.  29 

Happiness :  who  is  happy,  3  Bee.  607  ;  where 
in  felicity  consisteth,  2  Hoop.  299,  300;  a 
good  part  of  happiness  is  to  will  that  which 
God  willeth,  4  Bui.  213;  the  felicity  of 
this  world  is  none  otherwise  good,  than  it 
standeth  with  God's  favour,  2  Hoop.  618 

Harbledovvn,  co.  Kent :  the  hospital,  Park. 
167 

Harborough :  harbour,  refuge,  1  Brad.  105, 
1  Cov.  318,  Pra.  B.  xxvi. 

Harborough  for  Faithful  Subjects,  [a  book 
by  bishop  Aylmer,  q.  v.] :  censured  by  M. 
Marprelate,  Rog.  338 

Harbourous :  hospitable,  1  Cov.  35,  Sand. 
386, 1  Tyn.  479 

Harden  (To):  what,  2  Bui. 381 

Hardenberg  (Alb.):  notices  of  him,  2  Cran. 
422  n.,  3  Zur.  538  n.;  invited  by  Cranmer 
to  come  and  advise  on  the  reformation  of 
religion,  2  Cran.  421  n.,  422,425;  banished 
from  Bremen,  2  Zur.  73  n.;  mention  of 
him,  3  Zur.  22 ;  letters  to  him,  ib.  18,  538 

Hardiman,  (Jo.),  vicar  of  Lydd  :  his  evil  be 
haviour,  Park.  342 

Harding  (Tho.) :  some  account  of  him,  4  Jew. 
xv,  3  Zur.  309  n. ;  ordained  priest  in  the 
lime  of  Edward  VI.,  3  Jew.  334;  he  signed 
Protestant  articles,  Jew.  viii ;  how  he  once 
preached  against  Rome,  2  Jew.  809,  4:  Jew. 
694  ;  in  a  sermon  at  Oxford  he  denounced 
purgatory,  1  Jew.  97  ;  letter  from  him  to 
Bullinger,  1551,  3  Zur.  309;  his  sudden 
change  in  religion,  Calf.  2,  49,  1  Jew.  98, 
1  Zur.  45  n.,  3  Zur.  373;  the  lady  Jane 
writes  to  him  on  his  apostasy,  3  Zur.  304  n., 
306  n. ;  he  disputed  with  Ridley  at  Oxford, 
Hid.  191;  chaplain  to  bishop  White  of 
Lincoln,  1  Brad.  501 ;  made  a  doctor  in 
queen  Mary's  time,  4  Jeio.  694;  supposed 
by  Jewel  to  have  voted  for  him  in  the  chap 
ter  of  Salisbury,  Jew.xv,  3  Jew.  334;  but 
he  denied  this,  ib. ;  his  retirement  to  Lou- 


vain,  Jew.  xviii ;  his  controversy  with  Jewel, 
2  Ful.  3, 113,  154,  Grin.  169,  Jew.  xix,  &c., 
xxvii,  4  Jew.  1262,  12G3,  1273,  Now.  iv, 

1  Zur.  139  n.,  147  ;  his  ANSWER,  with  Jew 
el's  reply,  1  Jew.  81,  &c. ;  his  conclusion, 
exhorting  Jewel  to  stand  to  his  promise, 

2  Jew.  801 ;  Jewel's  answer  to  it,  ib.  805 ; 
his  doctrine,  3  Jew.  116  ;  terms  of  reproach 
used  by  him,  1  Jew.  99;    his   flowers   of 
speech,  &c.,  collected,  3  Jew.  138,  &c. ;  he 
sneers    at  Jewel's    personal    appearance, 
4  Jew.  693 ;  what  he  says  against  the  public 
reading  of  scripture,  3  Whitg.  46 ;  he  main 
tains  that  no  council  should  be  kept  with 
out  the  consent  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
Rog.  205  n. ;   declares  that  emperors  and 
kings  are  the  pope's  summoners,  but  of 
themselves  are  no  absolute  callers  of  coun 
cils,  ib.  205 n.;  Bering's  book  against  him 
quoted,  2  Whit.  470 

Harding  (Tho.) :  editor  of  the  Decades  of 
Bullinger,  1,  2,  3,  4  Bui. 

Hardwick  (Jo.),  of  Hardwick:  his  daughter 
Elizabeth,  Park.  301  n 

Hare  (Hugh) :  Dr  Parry  attempts  to  murder 
him,  Lit.  Eliz.  583 

Hare  (Michael) :  a  Popish  guest,  sent  to 
bishop  Grindal  by  the  council,  Grin.  319, 
320 

Hare  (Raaf) :  accused  of  heresy,  2  Cran.  390, 
392  n. ;  ordered  to  do  penance  at  Calais,  ib. 
393 

Ilargrave  (Geo.),  Hargreves,  or  Gargrave: 
recommended  to  be  vicar  of  Rochdale, 
Park.  221,  Pil.  vii. 

Ilarington  (Sir  Jo.),  of  Exton :  v.  Harrington. 

Harington  (Sir  Jo.),  K.  B. :  notice  of  him, 
Poet,  xvii;  Psalms  cxii.  and  cxxxvii.  versi 
fied  by  him,  ib.  115,  116 

Harland  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Harleston  (Rob.) :  Parker  marries  his  daugh 
ter  Margaret,  Park,  x,  46  n.,  484 

Harley  (Jo.),  bp  of  Hereford:  chaplain  to 
king  Edward,  2  Brad,  xxvi,  2  Cran.  xi ; 
mentioned,  as  it  seems,  2  Hoop,  xix;  men 
tioned  as  "M.  Harlow  ep.  Herfordia?," 
Park,  x,  483;  deprived,  4  Jew.  1190;  dead, 
ib.  1196 

Harlot :  what,  3  Bee.  612 

Harlow  (M.):  v.  Harley  (Jo.). 

Harman  (Dirick),  or  Carver,  q.  v. 

Harman  (Jo.),  alias  Voysey,  q.  v. 

Harman  (Rich.),  an  English  merchant  at 
Antwerp :  exports  Tyndale's  Testament, 
and  is  in  peri]  thereby,  1  Tyn.  xxxiv;  Anne 
Boleyn  writes  a  letter  on  his  behalf,  ib.  Ixiv. 

Harmony  of  Confessions :  v.  Confession. 

Harp :  v.  David. 


HARP  —  HART 


377 


Harp  (Dorothy)  :  2  Cran.  250 

Harpagus,  and  Astyages :  their  history,  1  Lat. 
457 

Harold,  king  of  England:  said  to  have 
banished  Robert,  abp  of  Canterbury,  2  Tyn. 
294 

Harpol  (Jo.):  v.  Hartpoole. 

Harpsfield  (Jo.),  archdeacon  of  London:  no 
tice  of  him,  Phil,  xxx ;  at  Winchester  col 
lege,  Phil,  i ;  he  wrote  the  homily  Of  the 
Misery  of  Mankind,  2  Cran.  128  n. ;  abs 
tract  of  his  sermon  before  the  convocation, 
Phil,  xi;  he  argues  with  Philpot  respecting 
the  mass,  ib.  94;  disputes  with  Latimer  at 
Oxford,  2  Lat.  250,  and  with  Ridley,  Rid. 
191 ;  comes  with  Bonner,  whose  chaplain 
he  was,  to  the  Compter,  to  degrade  Dr 
Taylor,  1  Brad.  49G ;  confers  with  Brad 
ford,  ib.  502,  508 ;  engaged  on  the  Popish 
side  in  the  disputation  at  "Westminster, 
4  Jew.  1199,  1200,  1  Zur.  11 

Harpsfield  (Nich):  opposes  Jewel,  Jew.  xx, 
4  Jew.  1263  n.;  his  Dialogi  sex  contra 
Summi  Pont.  Oppugnatores,  published  un 
der  the  name  of  Alan  us  Copus,  Jew.  xxxv; 
he  tells  us  that  the  apostles  were  monks, 
and  Christ  himself  was  the  abbot,  4  Jew. 
909  ;  calls  Christ  the  leader  of  monastic  life, 
and  Elias  and  Elizjcus  first  captains  of  the 
Benedictine  order,  3  Jew.  235,  4  Jew.  784 ; 
denies  that  the  virgin  is  called  upon  to 
command  her  Son,  3  Jew.  577  ;  says  Peter 
denied  not  the  faith  of  Christ,  but  he  de 
nied  Christ,  his  faith  nevertheless  being 
safe,  ib.  584;  alleges  notable  stories  with 
reference  to  the  history  of  pope  Joan, 
4  Jew.  G51,  656 ;  speaks  of  pope  John's 
error  about  departed  souls,  ib.  930;  ac 
knowledges  that  many  good  men  mislike 
so  many  appeals  to  Rome,  ib.  949;  says 
that  all  the  decrees  of  the  councils  of 
Carthage  and  Africa  are  abolished  and 
trodden  under  foot  as  dreams  and  things 
superfluous,  ib.  933 ;  allows  that  Juvenalis 
and  others  were  condemned  at  Chalcedon, 
ib.  1022;  mentions  that  Bessarion  and 
other  Greeks  at  the  council  of  Florence, 
spoke  of  the  corruption  of  a  Nicene  canon, 
3  Jew.  341,  937;  states  that  there  were 
fewer  bishops  in  many  famous  councils 
than  at  Trent,  Whita.  40;  makes  contra 
dictory  statements  about  Epiphanius  and 
liis  destruction  of  the  picture,  4  Jew.  793; 
says  he  was  a  heretic  and  a  Jew,  ib. ; 
denies  that  he  wrote  an  epistle  against 
image  worship,  ib.;  reviles  the  Greeks  for 
permitting  the  marriage  of  priests,  3  Jew. 
420 ;  speaks  of  the  virtues  of  holy  water, 


3  Jew.  179,  197,  4  Jew.  1041 ;  referred  to 
about  Theodore  Balsamon,  3  Jew.  306;  he 
says  all  the  gospellers   deny  that   Christ 
ever  came  in  the  flesh,  1  Jew.  134,  4  Jew. 
760;  charges  Peter  Martyr  with  denying 
that  Christ  is  our  intercessor,  1  Jew.  134, 

4  Jew.  7CO 

Harpies  :  what,  4  Bui.  122 

Harpocrates :  Phil.  421 

Harrington  (Sir  Jo.),  of  Exton  :  treasurer  of 
the  camp  at  Boulogne,  &c.,  1  Brad.  32  n., 
486  n.,  2  Brad,  xii,  xiii,  1  n. ;  compelled  to 
make  restitution  for  a  fraud,  2  Brad,  xiv— 
xvi,  2  n.,  6, 10,  &c.,  17,  25,  29 

Harrington  (Rob.),  son  of  Sir  Robert :  an 
intimate  friend  of  Bradford,  1  Brad.  258, 
2  Brad.  187,  253,  who  called  him  Nathanael, 
2  Brad.  55  n.,  117,  216;  letters  to  him  and 
his  wife,  ib.  55,  63,  117;  to  him  and  an 
other,  ib.  60;  letter  of  Philpot  to  him, 
Phil.  241 
—  Lucy  his  wife,  2  Brad.  55  n 

Harris  (  ),  a  justice:  Grin.  213 

Harris  (Rob.),  pres.  Trin.  coll.,  Oxon : 
1  Brad.  557;  his  preface  to  Bradford  on 
Repentance,  ib.  56l 

Harris  (Seb.),  curate  of  Kensington  :  3  Tyn. 
187  n 

Harris  (Will.) :  martyred  at  Colchester, 
Poet.  172 

Harrison  (Jo.) :  warden  of  the  printers  [i.e. 
of  the  Stationers'  company],  Park.  449 

Harrison  (Uob.) :  A  Little  Treatise  on  the 
first  verse  of  the  122nd  Psalm,  published 
under  his  initials,  Rog.  J76  n.;  this  book 
says  it  is  the  calling  of  every  Christian  to 
join  only  where  the  Lord's  worship  is  free, 
&c.,  ib.  185  n.;  cited  on  lawful  calling  to 
the  ministry,  ib.  237  n.;  an  extract  on  the 
choice  and  deposition  of  ministers,  and  on 
discipline,  ib.  273  n. ;  R.  H.  was  of  opinion 
that  those  who  are  able  must  preach,  even 
without  authority,  ib.  231 ;  his  speculations 
censured,  ib.  203 

Flarrow,  co.  Middlesex  :  2  Zur.  329  n 

Harrow:  to  plunder  or  destroy,  Pil.  171;  the 
harrowing  of  hell,  ib.  n 

llarsnett  (Sam.),  abp  of  York:  his  library  at 
Colchester,  Grin.  478  n.,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxxr. 

Hart  (Hen.) :  a  free-will-man,  1  Brad.  306, 
318  n.,  2  Brad.  128,  174,  Hid.  379;  an 
Anabaptist  and  Pelagian,  2  Brad.  173  n. ; 
a  treatise,  ascribed  to  him,  on  THE  ENORMI 
TIES  PROCEEDING  OF  THE  OPINION  THAT 
PREDESTINATION. ..IS  ABSOLUTE,  &C.,  with 

Bradford's  reply,  1  Brad.  318,  &c. ;  his 
errors,  2  Brad.  131 ;  letter  to  him,  1  Brad. 
591,  2  Brad.  194 


878 


HART  —  HAWFORD 


Hart  (Jo.),  or  Heart,  a  priest :  deported  into 
Normandy,  Lit.  Elis.  6,38  n 

Hart  (Jo.):  conference  with  Jo.  Rainoldes, 
q.v. 

Hart  (Sir  Perceval):  entertained  queen  Eli 
zabeth,  2  Zur.  220  n 

Hart  of  grease  :  what,  2  Bee.  345 

Harte  (Hen.),  of  Pluckley,  Kent :  indicted, 
2  Cran.  367  n 

Hartgill  (Jo.  and  "Will.) :  murdered  by  Cha. 
lord  Stourton,  Park.  422  n 

Hartipole  (Ann)  :  Philpot's  letter  to  her, 
fallen  from  the  sincerity  of  the  gospel, 
Phil.  249 

Hartlebury  castle,  co.  Worcester:  2  Lat. 
375,  &c. 

Hartpoole  (Jo.),  or  Harpol :  martyred,  Poet. 
166 

Hartshorne  (Cha.  Hen.) :  editor  of  Fulke's 
Defence,  1  Ful. 

Hartwell  (Mr) :  answers  Shacklock,  2  Ful.  4 

Harvee  (  ),   prebendary  of  Saruru  :  a 

layman,  4  Jew.  1262,  Park.  176 

Harvel  (Rich.) :  3  Zur.  158 

Harvest:  v.  First-fruits,  Fruits. 

The  harvest  great,  the  labourers  few;  a 
sermon,  2  Jew.  1016;  the  harvest  of  the 
world,  Bate  464 

Harvey  (Hen.),  LL.D.:  Grin.  252,  Park.  18, 
196;  a  divine  and  preacher,  Rid.  337,  340; 
a  commissioner  for  a  visitation  in  the 
North,  1  Zur.  73  n. ;  concerned  in  reform 
ing  the  university  statutes,  3  Whitg.  599 
[qu.  whether  all  these  places  refer  to  the 
same  person  ?] 

Harvey  (Rob.):  Cranmer's  commissary  at 
Calais,  2  Cran.  391  n. ;  hanged  there,  ib. 

Harwich,  co.  Essex  :  2  Zur.  290  n 

Harwood  (Steph. ) :  martyred  at  Stratford-le- 
Bow,  Poet.  163 

Hasted  (Edw.) :  Hist,  of  Kent,  2  Cran.  313, 
330,  348,  411,  2  Lat.  221  nn 

Hastings  (Fra.),  earl  of  Huntingdon:  privy 
councillor,  2  Cran.  531 

Hastings  (Hen.),  earl  of  Huntingdon:  lord 
president  of  the  North,  Grin.  342,  345, 
348, 351, 355;  mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the 
emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin.  32;  he  befriends 
Sampson,  Park.  243,  24-5;  present  at  the 
duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur,  267  n. ;  letter 
to  him,  Park.  245;  a  book  dedicated  to 
him,  4  Bui.  xxii. 

Hastings  (Edw.  lord),  of  Loughborough : 
one  ot'queen  Mary's  privy  council,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Hastings  (Jo.),  parson  of  Wittersham  :  im 
prisoned,  2  Cran.  306 

llustynges  (Fra.) :  his  pretended  wife,  2  Cran. 
277 


Hatcher    (  ),    M.D. :     at    Cambridge, 

Park.  18,  38 
Hatcher  (Dr) :  at  Cambridge,  (perhaps  the 

same),  Grin.  368,  Sand.  iv. 
Hatfield,  co.  Herts :  Parker  preaches  there, 

1540,before  the  princessElizabeth,ParA.ix, 

483 ;  Hatfield  park,  2  Cov.  529  n.,  Grin.  285 
Hatfield  (Tho.),  bp  of  Durham  :  what  he  paid 

to  the  pope,  Pil.  584 
Hatfilde  (Hen.) :  Cranmer's  kinsman,  2  Cran. 

287 

Hatred  :  against  it,  with  sentences  and  ex 
amples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  458,  459;  it  is 

manslaughter,  2  Bee.  121 
Hatt ),  bp  of  Mentz :  eaten  by  rats,  Pil.  30, 

45  ',  612 ;   referred  to   as   "  the   merciless 

Moguntine,"  Sand.  159 
Hatton  (Sir  Chr. ),  K.  G.:  mentioned,  Park. 

400,  442,  2  Whitg.  addenda,  2  Zur.  303  n. ; 

signature  as  privy  councillor,    Grin.  414, 

417,  423,  429,  433,  435  ;  he  tries  to  get  Ely 

house  from   bishop   Cox,    1  Zur.  319  n. ; 

Rogers  dedicates  to  him,  Rog.  xi. 
Haukes  ( Tho. ) :  v.  Hawkes. 
Haule  (Mr)  :  v.  Hall  (Edw.). 
Haut :  haughty,  3  Bee.  621,  1  Brad.  183 
Haverfordwest,    co.    Pembroke :    a    martyr 

there,  Poet.  172 
Haversham,  co.  Bucks  :   the  benefice  of  abp 

Sandys,  Sand.  i. 
Havre    (Cha.   Phil,   marquis  d'):    v.   Croy 

(C.  P.  de). 
Havre-de- Grace:  otherwise  called   Francis- 

copolis,    but    by   the  English   Newhaven, 

1  Zur.  115  n.;  the  protector  Somerset  neg 
lects  to  defend  it,  3  Zur.  728  n. ;  the  French 
take  it,  ib.  658  n.;  the  French  Protestants 
give  up  the  town  to  Elizabeth,  Lit.  Eliz. 
459, 1  Zur.  115  n.;  it  is  held  by  the  English 
under  the  earl  of  Warwick,  Park.  179 ;  be 
sieged  by  the  French,  ib. ;  the  plague  rages 
there,  Grin.  77,  Lit.  Eliz.  459,  1  Zur.  132; 
the  town  surrendered  to  the  French,  Grin. 
260  n.,  Park.  183 

Haw  (Mr)  :  v.  Hall  (Edw.). 

Haward  (Sir  Geo.)  :  v.  Howard. 

Hawarden  (Will.),  princ.  of  B.  N.  C.,  Oxon  : 

at  Cranmer's  trial,  2  Cran.  547 
Hawberk  (Sir  Nich.) :  1  Bee.  264  n 
Haweis  (Tho.) :  Sketches  of  the  Reformation, 

2  Brad.  xxx.  n.,  xliv.  n 

Hawford  (Edw.),  master  of  Ch.  coll.,  Cam 
bridge  :  recommended  as  visitor  for  St 
John's  college,  Grin.  359;  concerned  in  a 
revision  of  the  university  statutes,  3  Whitg. 
599 

Hawford  (Phil.),  or  Ballard,  abbot  of  Eves- 
ham  :  2  Lat.  406 


HAWKEHERSTE  —  HEATH 


379 


Hawkeherste  (  ),  a  monk  of  St  Augus 
tine's,  Canterbury  :  2  Craw.  274  n 

Hawkes  (Tho.):  ready  to  die,  1  Brad.  410; 
martyred,  Poet.  162 

Hawkins  (Hen.):  letter  by  him  and  Tho. 
Savile  to  Wolfius,  2  Zur.  336 

Hawkins  (Sir  Jo.):  wounded  by  Birchet, 
2  Whitg.  addenda. 

Hawkins  (Nich.),  archdeacon  of  Ely:  de 
signed  to  be  made  bishop  of  Ely,  2  Cran. 
247  n. ;  letters  to  him,  ib.  244,  272 

Hawkins  (Rob.), a  Londoner:  examined  before 
the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  Grin.  201 

Hawkshead,  co.  Lane. :  the  school  founded 
by  abp  Sandys,  Sand,  xxvi ;  prayers  to  be 
used  there,  ib.  443,  444 

Hawthorn :  superstitiously  considered  a  de 
fence  against  lightning,  Pil.  177,  563 

Hay  (Andr. ),  earl  of  Errol:  arms  in  defence 
of  queen  Mary,  1  Zur.  205  n 

Hayburne  (Jo.),  parson  of  St  Quintin  de 
Spellache,  Calais:  2  Cran.  349  n 

Haydon  (  )  :  v.  Heydon. 

Haye  (Mons.  de  la)  :  v.  La  Haye. 

Hayes  :  nets  to  catch  rabbits,  Calf.  274 

Hayes,    co.   Kent  (?) :    the   benefice  farmed, 

2  Cran.  268 

Hayle  (Will.) :  v.  Hailes. 

Haymo :  In  Pauli  Epist.  Interp.,  Jew. 
xxxviii;  he  says  Christ  took  the  form  of  a 
servant,  i.  e.  he  in  very  truth  took  man, 

3  Jew.  261;    speaks  of  the  greatness  and 
sufficiency  of  his  sacrifice,  3  Bee.  423;  gives 
all  the  glory  of  justification  to  him,  2  Sec. 
639 ;  says  the  speech  (used  in  the  church) 
ought  to  be  understood,  2  Sec.  255,  3  Bee. 
409;  declares   that  the   cup  is  called  the 
communication,  because  all  partake  of  it, 

1  Jew.  135,  261 ;  referred  to  on  1  Cor.  x, 
"the  cup"  and  "the  bread, "1  Jew.  236,  on 
the  text, "  we  have  an  altar,"  1  Ful.  518, 519 

Haymo  Hirsueldensis :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  256 

Hayne  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  172 

Haynes  (Simon),  or  Heins :  dean  of  Exeter: 
sometime  president  of  Qu.  coll.,  Camb., 

2  Lat.  387  n. ;  a  commissioner  for  reforming 
the  liturgy,  Rid.  316 ;  commissioner  at  a 
disputation,  3  Zur.  391  n 

Hayward  (Chr.):  expelled  from  Trin.  coll., 
Camb.,  by  Whitgift,  3  Whitg.  507  n 

Hayward  (Sir  Rowland):  Park.  465;  lord 
mayor  of  London,  PoetAiv. 

Hayward  (Tho.) :  v.  Heyward. 

i  lead :  v.  Christ,  Church,  Supremacy. 

What  it  is  to  anoint  the  head,    2  Sec. 
537,538 

Headlings :  headlong  persons,  Bale  508 


Health :  «.  Prayers. 

Rules  for  preserving  it,  1  Hoop.  297 

Hearers,  or  Audientes  :  those  in  the  ancient 
church  who  were  allowed  to  hear  the  ser 
mon,  but  not  to  be  present  at  the  eucha- 
rist,  1  Jew.  143,  Rid.  160,  163 

Hearing:  Aristotle  calls  it  the  sense  of  un 
derstanding,  1  Jew.  178;  the  natural  order 
of  it,  3  Jew.  260 ;  the  benefit  of  it,  Pil.  291 

Hearne  (Tho.) :  Ben.  Abbat.,  1  Lat.  xi,  231  n., 

2  Lat.  408  n 

Heart:  v.  Man,  Prayers,  Purity,  Sursum  corda. 
Jeremiah  describes  the  heart  of  man, 
1  Lat.  149,  159 ;  it  is  inscrutable,  ib. ; 
deceitful,  Nord.  162;  it  must  be  purged, 
Sand.  136,  &c. ;  it  is  purified  by  faith, 
1  Lat.  485  ;  a  broken  heart  is  a  plea 
sant  sacrifice  to  God,  Phil.  227 ;  he 
looks  on  the  heart  rather  than  on  the  deed, 
1  Tyn.  100,  118,  489;  the  heart  must  be 
kept  clean,  2  Bee.  405 ;  it  is  defiled  by  un 
clean  thoughts,  ib. 

Hearts-ease :  Nord.  title. 

Heart  (Jo.)  :  v.  Hart. 

Heath  (  ) :  persecuted,  Pil.  242;  Mrs 

Heath,  ib. ;  Philpot's  letter  to  her,  ib.  245 

Heath  (Mr),  dean  of  South  Mailing :  2  Cran. 
399 

Heath  (Jo.) :  v.  Heth. 

Heath  (Nich.),  successively  bishop  of  Ro 
chester,  and  Worcester,  and  abp  of  York  : 
notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxv;  not  of  noble 
birth,  4  Jew.  1146  ;  educated  at  St  An 
thony's  school,  London,  3  Whitg.  v;  am 
bassador  to  Smalcald  (or  elsewhere)  in  the 
king's  great  cause,  2  Cran.  276,307, 332  n. ; 
Melancthon's  account  of  him,  ib.  276  n.; 
he  took  part  in  the  exposure  of  the  maid  of 
Kent,  2  Cran.  66 ;  mentioned  as  bishop  of 
Worcester,  Park.  18,  Rid.  Ill ;  his  answer 
to  certain  questions,  2  Cran.  152  n. ;  com 
missioner  fur  reforming  the  church  service, 
ib.  414,  415 ;  he  forsakes  Cranmer,  and  the 
adherents  of  the  reformation,  1  Cran.  xvii; 
disputes  with  him  and  others  in  London, 

3  Zur.  323,  645  n. ;  imprisoned,  £6.  80;  in 
the  custody  of  Ridley  for  a  year,  Rid.  vi, 
429;  he  attends  the  duke  of  Northumber 
land  at  his  execution,  3  Zur.  367  n.;  one  of 
queen  Mary's  privy  council,  1  Zur,  5n. ;  he 
favours  Geo.  Shipside,  Rid.   ix ;    confers 
with   Bradford,   1  Brad.  518  ;     examines 
Philpot,  Phil.  135;  a  commissioner  to  exa 
mine  Cranmer,  1  Cran.  xxi ;  made  lord- 
chancellor,  3  Zur.  175;  as  such  he  signed 
the  warrant  for  Cranmer's  death,  2  Cran. 
66  n.;  mentioned  under  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
7, 10  n. ;  co-president  with  Sir  Nich.  Bacon 


380 


HEATH  —  HEBREW 


of  the  Westminster  conference,  ib.  16  n.; 
letter  to  him  and  other  deprived  bishops, 
Park.  109  ;  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  ib.  122  ; 
afterwards  he  lived  at  Chobham,  Surrey, 

2  Zur.  182  n.,  [not  Cobham,  as  in  2  Cran. 
276  n.,    and    Phil,   xxvi] ;    his   character, 

3  Zur.  530  n 
Heathen  :  v.  Gentiles. 

Heaven  :  v.  Kingdom,  Life  everlasting,  Para 
dise,  Prayer  (The  Lord's). 

Meanings  of  the  word,  1  Bui.  145,  2  Cov. 
152 ;  2  Hoop.  67,  Now.  (59,  99),  178 ;  there 
are  two  heavens,  the  spiritual  and  the 
temporal,  1  Lat.  385;  the  former  is  where 
the  angels  are,  ib. ;  the  latter  where  the 
stars  are,  ib.  387 ;  the  heavens  why  made, 

1  Hoop.  331 ;  they  shall  be  dissolved,  Sand. 
366;  the  third  heaven,  1  Ful.  285 ;  the  new- 
heaven,  Bale  581,  1  Brad.  353,  356,  357; 
the  testimony  of  scripture  respecting  hea 
ven,  2  Cov.  211,  &c. ;  it  is  a  place,  4  Bui. 
448,  1  Hoop.  66  ;  a  place  of  joy,  1  Hoop.  67 ; 
God's  dwelling  place,  1  Brad.  123,  4.  Bui. 
208,  1  Lat.  332,  Now.  (73),  193  ;   his  will 
done  there,  Now.  (76),  197;  where  it  is, 

2  Cov.  212,  2  Lat.  86 ;  in  what  sense  it  is 
to  be  understood  with  reference  to  the  as 
cension  of  our  Saviour,  2  Cov.  152, 153 ;  he 
sits  there  in  his  natural  body,  1  Hoop.  67, 
2  Hoop.4i4i;  how  it  was  opened  by  him  on 
his   ascension,   1  Ful.   287 ;   many   of  the 
fathers  held  that  the  saints  of  old  did  not 
enter  it  until  after  Christ's  death,  ib.  280 ; 
when  it  is  to  be  entered  on,  3  Bee.  623 ; 
whether  the  virgin  Mary,  Elias,  &c.,   be 
there,  1  Tyn.  315  ;   Tyndale  declares  that 
departed  souls  are  not  yet  in  glory,  i.  e.  in 
heaven,  1  Tyn.  Ixiii,  3  Tyn.  118,127,  180, 
and  affirms  that  to  say  the  souls  of  the  de 
parted  are  in  heaven  is  a  Popish  doctrine, 
and  subversive  of  the  resurrection,  3  Tyn. 
180;  Hooper  maintains  that  the  spirits  of 
departed   saints    are   there,    2  Hoop.   63; 
how  flesh   and  blood  shall  not  be  there, 
1  Bui.  176;  the  eternal  inheritance  to  be 
attained   through   the   cross  and  trouble, 
1  Cov.  340;    we   must   enter  it  by  many 
troubles,  2  Hoop.  337 ;    glory  is  reserved 
for  those  who  suffer  with  Christ,  2  Tyn.  28 ; 
the  faithful  shall  know  one  another  in  hea 
ven,  2  Cov.  221 ;  the  joys  of  heaven,  IBrad. 
149,    2  Hoop.    264,   they  pass    all    men's 
thoughts,  1  Lat.  531 ;  its  glories,  1  Brad. 
341,397;  the  glory  of  heaven;  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  484,  485 ; 
on  dift'ereut  degrees  of  glory,  Hutch.  306; 
how  the   salvation   shall  be,  2  Cov.  213 ; 
heavenly  mansions;  verses  by  Jo.  Davies, 


Poet.  246;  a  meditation  concerning  hea 
ven,  Pro.  B.  101 ;  another,  ib.  106 ;  ano 
ther,  with  a  prayer  for  heavenly-mindedness, 
ib.  17  ;  a  sweet  contemplation  of  heaven 
and  heavenly  things,  1  Brad.  266 ;  NEWS 
OUT  OF  HEAVEN,  by  T.  Becon,  1  Bee.  35; 
Christians  are  citizens  of  heaven,  1  Brad. 
416,  419,  2  Cov.  232,  235  ;  the  way  to  hea 
ven,  1  Lat.  488 ;  desires  after  it,  Pra.  B.  187  ; 
a  prayer  for  the  glory  of  heaven,  3  Bee.  84, 
85,  Lit.  EdwA75;  a  true  Christian  believes 
that  heaven  is  his  already,  1  Tyn.  21; 
"  heavenly  things"  (Jo.  iii),  4  Bui.  243,  in 
sacraments,  ib.  251 

Hebb  (Rich.) :  Rid.  536  n 

Hebeonites  :  v.  Ebionites. 

Heberdynne  (Mr) :  v.  Hubberdine. 

Hebilthwayte   (Will.):    servant  to   Tonstal, 
1  Tyn.  395 

Hebrew  :  v.  Bible,  Rabbins,  Thau. 

The  holy  tongue,  2  Ful.  224;  the  primi 
tive  language,  Whita.  112, 113;  known  by 
the  common  people,  4  Bui.  189,  2  Jew.  678; 
the  Hebrew  scriptures  understood  by  the 
people  after  the  captivity,  TFAita.213 — 215 ; 
Beliarmine  affirms  that  the  language  ceased 
to  be  vernacular  amongst  the  Jews  in  the 
time  of  Ezra,  ib.  211 ;  this  statement  is  re 
futed,  ib.  212 ;  but  it  is  admitted  that  the 
language  became  much  corrupted,  ib.  213, 
214;  on  the  dialect  called  Hebrew  in  the 
New  Testament,  iu.2\4,  215;  Hebrew  used 
in  divine  service  by  Christian  Jews,  1  Jew. 
289;  Matthew's  gospel  and  the  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  said  to  have  been  written 
in  this  tongue,  Whita.  125 — 127 ;  perhaps 
the  Syriac  is  intended,  ib.  126;  Hebrew 
words  in  the  service  of  the  church,  1  Jew. 
303  ;  such  words  were  used  by  Marcus 
and  Heracleon  in  their  prayers,  ib.  316 ; 
the  language  not  known  in  England  in 
Henry  VHIth's  time,  1  Tyn.  xxv;  studied 
by  Philpot,  Phil,  ii ;  knowledge  of  it  re 
stored,  Bale  335  ;  its  study  at  Cambridge, 
Park.  348,  467  ;  it  is  most  necessary  to  be 
known,  4  Bui.  542,  3  Tyn.  75,  Whita.  468 ; 
remarks  on  some  peculiarities  of  the  He 
brew  tongue,  1  Tyn.  148,  149 ;  the  present 
Hebrew  letters  not  used  till  after  the  cap 
tivity,  Calf.  107  n. ;  Ezra  asserted  to  have 
invented  them,  Whita.  116,  on  the  ancient 
form  of  the  letter  n,  ib. ;  on  the  origin  of 
the  vowel  points,  2  Jew.  678 ;  the  points 
defended  by  Arias  Montanus,  1  Ful.  55, 
and  by  Fulke,  ib.  78,  578  ;  Hebrew  words, 
see  the  Indexes  to  1  Ful.  and  Tyn. ;  He 
braisms  in  scripture,  Whita.  378;  they 
occur  in  the  New  Testament,  1  Tyn.  468 


HEBREWS  —  HELL 


381 


Hebrews :  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews ;  v. 
Paul  (St.) :  the  gospel  of  the  Hebrews  ;  v. 
Apocrypha,  ii. 

Hebron :  4  Bui.  524 

Hecla:  a  mount  in  Ireland  [Iceland?],  Rog. 
215 

Hector  and  Troilus  :  a  romance,  1  Tyn.  161 

Hedge  (Piers) :  3  Cran.  390 

Hedge  priests:  rustic  clergy,  2  Ful.  235; 
2  Whitff.  265,  382,  3  Whitg.  279 

Hedio  (Caspar) :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  50  n. ; 
letter  to  him  and  the  other  ministers  of 
Strasburgh,  ib.  534;  saluted,  ib.  492;  his 
death,  ib.  682 

Heedy  :  careful,  1  Brad.  77 

Hegesippus,  or  Egesippus  (fl.  c.  170) :  Euse- 
bius  says  he  wrote  five  books  of  apostolical 
traditions,  Whita.  574 ;  his  ecclesiastical  his 
tory  was  the  first  ever  written,  but  it  is  now 
almost  entirely  lost,  Rid.  220  n. ;  his  re 
mains,  2  Ful.  338  n.;  he  testifies  that  the 
Lord,  after  his  ascension,  appeared  to  Pe 
ter,  Rid.  220;  gives  an  account  of  the  con 
tinual  praying  of  St  James,  1  Brad.  24  n.  ; 
says  he  used  neither  wine  nor  strong  drink, 
&c.,  1  Jew.  237,  23S ;  describes  the  corrup 
tion  of  the  church,  immediately  after  the 
death  of  the  apostles,  2  Whitg.  183 

Ilegesippus,  Egesippus,  or  Joseph  Ben  Go- 
rion  :  often  confounded  with  the  last-men 
tioned,  2  Ful.  338,  339,  Whita.  574;  some 
account  of  him,  2  Ful.  338  n. ;  De  Excidio 
Hierosolymitano,  Jew.  xxxvi. ;  he  mentions 
Constantinople,  therefore  must  have  lived 
since  the  time  of  Constantine,  2  Ful. 339  n., 
Whita.  575 ;  describes  the  subtle  sleights 
of  Simon  Magus,  Bale  445,  2  Ful.  338 

Heidelberg  :  the  palace  of  the  electors  Pala 
tine,  2  Zur.  247  n. ;  tyranny  in  the  church 
there,  ib.  238,  251 

Heiden  (Seobald) :  a  book  by  him,  2  Cov. 
509 

Heilbrunnen  :  3  Zur.  638 

Heins  (Simon) :  v.  Haynes. 

Heirs,  Inheritance :  v.  Primogeniture. 

The  law  of  Moses  on  inheritance,  2  Bui. 
226;  all  believers  are  heirs,  1  Tyn.  77; 
their  assurance  thereof,  ib.  89,  113;  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  not  as  the  hire  that  is 
due  to  servants,  but  as  the  inheritance  of 
the  sons  of  God,  2  Bui.  346 

Heiu,  an  Anglo-Saxon  nun  :  2  Ful.  12 

Helchesaites :  their  heresy,  Bale  210,  Phil. 
420 ;  said  to  have  hekl  sundry  Christs,  at 
least  two,  1  Jew.  481;  they  asserted  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  be  the  natural  sister  of 
Christ,  Rog,  71 ;  allowed  perjury  to  escape 
persecution,  ib.  119,  357 


Ileldelin  (James) :  saluted,  2  Zur.  52 

Helding  (  ):  one  of  the  framers  of  the 

Interim,  3  Zur.  383  n 

Helena :  stolen  by  Paris,  1  Bui.  417 

Helena  (St,)  empress:  said  to  have  been  an 
Englishwoman,  Bale  156,  1  Jew.  306; 
Calfhill  states  that  Ambrose  calls  her  "sta- 
bulariam,"  Calf.  322,  but  his  word  "asse- 
runt"  refers  to  the  enemies  of  Christianity, 
ib.  409 ;  she  was  the  wife,  not  the  concu 
bine  of  Constantius,  ib.  322  n. ;  her  inven 
tion  of  the  cross,  ib.  287,  321,  &c.,  1  Ful. 
212,  2  Ful.  190,  193,  194,  Pra.  Eliz.  529  n. ; 
different  statements  about  this  matter, 
Calf.  322 — 325 ;  Ambrose  says  she  wor 
shipped  not  the  cross,  but  the  King,  2  Bee. 
72,  Calf.  192,  377,  1  Ful.  212,  2  Ful.  202, 
2  Jew.  650,  Park.  8 ;  what  she  did  with 
the  cross,  Calf.  326 ;  what  she  did  with 
the  nails,  ib.  327 ;  she  apparelled  herself 
like  a  servant  and  ministered  unto  the  holy 
virgins,  4  Jew.  1017 

—  Helen's  day :  the  Invention  of  the  Cross 
(May  3),  Pil.  15 

Helias  de  Hanibalis,  q.  v. 

Heliodorus :  v.  Chromatius. 

Heliogabalus,  emperor:  wished  to  unite  all 
religions  in  one,  2  Jew.  646  n. ;  his  glut 
tony,  Sand.  393 

Hell :  v.  Limbus. 

(a)  The  term  generally  : — it  is  diversely 
taken,  3  Bee.  604,  Hutch.  57,  1  Tyn.  353 ; 
according  to  some  Papists  hell  has  four  di 
visions,  Rog.  154  n.,  215,  249  n. ;  P.  Dens 
on    limbus,     infernus,    and    purgatorium, 
1  Tyn.  159  n. ;  the  infernal  regions  of  the 
poets,  Calf.  14;  the  derivation  of  the  Eng 
lish  term  "  hell "  appears  in  the  word  "  un- 
hele,"  to  uncover,  2  Tyn.  322 

(b)  Hades  (ao»j9)  and  its  equivalents  (v. 
Paradise) : — the  meaning  of  "sheo!"  (^ixu1), 
1  Ful.  59,  128,  129, 158,  284,  286,  301,  305, 
306,  &c.(   Hutch.  57;    the   signification  of 
«'«V,  2  Cov.  206,  1  Ful.  59,  128,  K8,  280, 
282,  284,  287,  305,  307,  311,  313,  314,  316; 
the  meaning  of  "infernus,"  &c.,  1  Ful.  81, 
292, 305,  307,  320,  j\ow.  (101),  1  Tyn.  531 ; 
Jerome's   distinction   between  "  infernus" 
and  "mors,"  1  Ful. 306;  Abraham's  bosom, 

1  Bui.  139,  2  Cor.  212,  1  Ful.  285,  295,  296, 
Whita.  537  ;  on  our  Lord's  descent  into  hell, 

2  Bee.  33,  3  Bee.  139,  1  Bui.  137,  2  Cran. 
89,   1  Ful.  81,   278,  &c.,    2  Ho  op.  30,  Lit. 
Edw.  504,  (553),  Now.  (43),  160,  Rog.  59, 
60;    translations   respecting   it    examined, 
1  Ful.  278 — 331 ;  controversy  on  the  sub 
ject,     Park.  305,    Rog.   xiii;     differences 
amongst  Papists  about  it,  Whita.  536 ;  the 


382 


HELL  —  HENRY  IV. 


Institution  of  a  Christian  man  explains 
the  creed  as  referring  to  the  place  of  tor 
ment,  2  Cran.  89;  Latimer  and  others 
maintained  the  same  opinion,  1  Ful.  284, 

1  Lat.  233,  234,   1  Whitg.  29  n. ;   the  arti 
cle  of  1552  affirms   that   he   preached  to 
the  spirits  in  prison,  Lit.  Edw.  526,  (572) ; 
some  denied  the  fact  of  Christ's  descent 
into  hell,  1  Lat.  233;  others  considered  it 
to  mean  no  more  than  his  burial,   Whita. 
537;   thus  thought  Beza,   1  Ful.  280;  the 
old  metrical  version  of  the  creed  upon  it, 
ib.  283,  284 ;  Fulke  refers  it  to  his  suffer 
ings  in  soul,  ib.  279 ;  various  opinions  as  to 
the  reasons  of  Christ's  descent  into  hell, 
Whita.  537,  538;    the    profit  we    obtain 
thereby,  2  Sec.  33 

(c)  The  place  of  eternal  punishment 
(yeewa): — what  it  is,  3  Bee.  604;  what 
the  word  "gehenna"  means,  and  whence 
it  is  derived,  1  Tyn.  531 ;  the  name  Tar 
tarus,  2  Cov.  206;  why  hell  is  not  men 
tioned  in  the  creed  as  the  abode  of  the 
wicked,  Noio.  (60),  179 ;  on  the  death  and 
damnation  of  the  unrighteous,  2  Cov.  201 ; 
that  there  is  an  eternal  death,  and  that  the 
soul  is  passible,  ib.  202 ;  the  bodies  of  un 
believers  being  raised  are  passible,  ib.  204 ; 
hell  stated  to  be  under  the  earth,  ib. ;  it  can 
not  be  represented  by  painters,  1  Lat.  220 ; 
the  pains  of  hell,  2  Cov.  205,  &e.,  2  Lat.  191, 
192 ;  they  are  inexpressible,  1  Lat.  220, 235, 

2  Lat.  191;  they  are  eternal,   Hutch.  56, 
57 ;  refutation  of  opinions  to  the  contrary, 
2  Cov.  208 — 210 ;  on  the  nature  of  the  fire 
there,  Bale  576,  2  Lat.  235,  360 ;  degrees 
of  punishment,  1  Lat.  11,  12,  224 ;  the  fault 
of  perishing  is  man's  own,  and  not  God's, 

1  Bee.  94,  2  Lat.  192 ;  sin  is  the  cause  of 
damnation,  1  Hoop.  264 ;  affliction  in  this 
world  is  to  keep  us  from  the  pains  of  hell, 

2  Etc.  463,  464;  they  should  be  thought  of, 
in  order  to  produce  humility,  1  Bee.  204; 
against  hell,  sin,  and  death ;  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  ib.  479,  480 

Hellhusius  (Tilman):  v.  Heshusius. 
Hellopeus  (  ):    condemned  the  use  of 

the  sign  of  the  cross  in  baptism,  Rog.  321  n 
Helmoldus :  Chronica  Slavorum,  Jew.  xxxviii ; 

cited  about  the  emperor  Henry  IV.,  4  Jew. 

699,  700 
Helvidius :  denied  the  perpetual  virginity  of 

Mary,  4  Bui.  437,  2  Cran.  60,  1  Hoop.  161, 

3JewA4:l,2Lat.W5,PhilA27,2Tyn.339n., 

Whita.  539 ;  alleged  Tertullian,  1  Jew.  22 
Helvetia:  v.  Switzerland. 
Hemerobaptists :  a  sect  who  baptized  every 

day,  2  Ful.  390 


Hemmingius  (Nich.) :  works  by  him,  3  Whitg. 
xxix;  his  Exposition  of  the  84th  Psalm, 
translated  by  Rogers,  Rog.  viii;  he  shews 
that  the  judicial  law  of  Moses  has  expired, 
and  only  binds  so  far  as  it  pertains  to  the 
law  of  nature,  and  as  the  civil  magistrate 
may  admit  it  for  policy,  1  Whitg.  274, 
275;  speaks  of  degrees  in  the  church, 
and  the  necessity  of  order,  2  Whitg.  326 — 
331 ;  admits  difference  of  rank  amongst 
ministers,  ib.  266;  states  that  the  early 
bishops  ordained  patriarchs,  &c.,  Rog. 
329  n.;  allows  the  promotion  of  deacons, 
3  Whitg,  70  ;  explains  what  the  work  of  an 
evangelist  is,  2  Whitg.  299;  says,  we  ac 
knowledge  the  pope  neither  as  the  head  of 
the  church  nor  the  tail,  Rog.  347  n 

Heneage  (Geo.),  dean  of  Lincoln :  2  Cran.  265 

Heneage  (Mr):  "master  Hennage,"  perhaps 
Sir  Tho.,  2  Cran.  409 

Heneage  (Sir  Tho.) :  1  Ful.  xi,  Park.  320 

Henley  on  Thames,  co.  Oxon  :  complaint  of 
a  picture  of  the  death  of  Becket,  in  a  win 
dow  of  the  Lady  chapel  in  the  church 
there,  and  of  other  superstitions,  2  Cov. 
501 

Henley  (Will.):  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin. 
462 

Henmarsh  (Will.) :  legacy  to  him,  Grin.  461 

Henningius  (Jo.):  Archaeologia  Passionalis, 
Calf.  328  n 

Henricians,  otherwise  Apostolics :  a  sect  in 
Bernard's  time,  3  Jew.  151 ;  they  said  he 
was  no  bishop  who  was  a  wicked  man, 
Roy.  270;  condemned  prelacy,  ib.  330;  de 
nied  baptism  to  infants,  ib.  280 ;  would 
have  none  to  marry  but  virgins  and  single 
persons,  ib.  307;  allowed  perjury  in  time 
of  persecution,  ib.  119 

Henricus  de  Gandavo :  1  Jew.  457,  2  Jew. 
667 

Henricus  de  Hassia:  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  256 

Henricus  Herfordiensis,  or  de  Hervordia : 
his  Chronicon  Generalis,  1  Jew.  191  n 

Henry  III.,  emperor:  caused  four  kings  of 
Vindelicia  to  carry  pans,  &c.,  to  his  kitch 
en,  4  Jew.  702 ;  deposed  popes,  Pil.  640 

Henry  IV.,  emperor  :  compelled  by  the  bishop 
of  Rome  to  make  war  sixty-two  times, 
2  Hoop.  23D;  his  conflict  with  llodolph, 
Lit.  Eliz.  449;  compelled  to  wait  bare 
headed  at  the  gate  of  Hildebrand,  4  Jew. 
696 ;  shamefully  used  by  his  son,  ib.  697 ; 
deposed  by  the  pope,  and  sought  to  be 
murdered,  2  Cran.  12,  Grin.  21,  3  Whitg. 
592;  his  character,  and  the  cause  of  his 
dispute  with  the  pope,  4  Jew.  699 ;  he  vainly 


HEJNRY  IV.  &c. 


383 


seeks  a  prebend  in  the  church  of  Spires, 
ib.  700 ;  his  death,  ib.,  Lit.  Eliz.  451 ; 
burial  refused  to  him,  4  Jew.  700 
Henry  V.,  emperor:  raised  against  his  father 
by  the  pope,  4  Jew.  697  ;  constrained  to 
surrender  his  authority  to  pope  Paschal  II., 

2  Hoop.  238 

Henry  VI.,  emperor  :  Celestine  III.  crowned 
him  with  his  feet,  and  then  kicked  the 
crown  off  again,  4  Jew.  697,  2  Tyn.  271 

Henry  VII.*,  emperor:  poisoned  in  the  sa 
crament,  Grin.  60,  1  Hoop.  123,  2  Hoop. 
240,  1  Jew.  105,  Sand.  66 

Henry  I.,  king  of  England  :  a  learned  prince, 
Sand.  81;  he  (or  as  Tyndale  says,  William 
II.)  would  have  had  a  certain  tax  which 
was  paid  by  the  priests,  but  was  obliged  to 
yield  to  Ralph  bp  of  Chichester,  2  Tyn.  295 

Henry  II.,  king  of  England :  a  forgiving 
prince,  Sand.  81 ;  vexed  by  prelates,  2  Tyn. 
19 ;  unworthily  treated  by  the  pope,  2  Hoop. 
240,  4  Jew.  1076 

Henry  III.,  king  of  England:  complained  of 
the  pope's  exactions,  4  Jew.  1081 ;  caused 
the  chronicles  to  be  searched  concerning 
the  superiority  of  the  English  crown  over 
Scotland,  Park.  327  ;  his  tomb,  Now.  229 

Henry  IV.,  king  of  England :  exiled  in  the 
time  of  Richard  II.,  then  being  earl  of 
Derby,  2  Tyn.  295;  a  traitor  and  usurper, 
1  Tyn.  458,  2  Tyn.  296,  3  Tyn.  212 ;  he  re 
nounced  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  Rog.  347 

Henry  V.,  king  of  England :  an  usurper, 
1  Tyn.  458 ;  he  held  the  land  by  the  sword, 
against  all  right,  3  Tyn.  212;  cast  off  evil 
company,  Wool.  127,  128;  sent  for  lord 
Cobham,  Bale  17 ;  would  not  receive  his 
confession  of  faith,  ib.  22 ;  the  clergy  com 
plained  to  him  of  the  spread  of  Wickliffe's 
doctrine,  ib.  49 ;  he  called  a  parliament  at 
Leicester,  ib. ;  dispersed  an  assembly  in 
St  Giles'  fields,  ib.  50 ;  was  sent  into  France 
by  his  clergy,  1  Tyn.  338,  2  Tyn.  297,  302, 

3  Tyn.  212;  conquered  more  than  they  in 
tended,  2  Tyn.  303 ;  was  counted  a  happy 
prince,  Sand.  81 ;   made  a  statute  against 
swearing,  1  Sec.  390;  built  Sion  and  the 
Charter-house  of  Shene,   2   Tyn.  81;   his 
funeral  sermon  preached  by  Walden,  1  Sec. 
391  n 

Henry  VI.,  king  of  England:  an  usurper, 
1  Tyn.  458  ;  managed  and  deceived  by  pre 
lates,  2  Tyn.  297,  303,  &c. ;  reputed  a  holy 
prince,  Sand.  81 ;  said  to  have  renounced 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  Rog. 


347  ;  his  unhappy  reign,  Bale  12;  miracles 
were  ascribed  to  him  after  his  death,  yet 
he  was  not  canonized,  3  Tyn.  122 

Henry  VII.,  king  of  England:  a  prudent 
prince,  Sand.  81 ;  the  reason  of  his  reputa 
tion  for  wisdom,  Park.  461;  he  made  use 
of  cardinal  Morton  and  other  prelates  to 
get  at  his  subjects'  secrets,  and  raise 
money,  2  Tyn.  305;  anecdote  of  him  and 
his  cup-bearer,  2  Lat.  150 

Henry  VIII.,  king  of  England :  v.  Doctrine, 
Institution,  Statutes. 

He  walks  barefoot  from  Barsham  to  our 
lady  of  Walsingham,  1  Hoop.  40  n.,  3  Zur. 
609  n.;  pope  Julius  sends  him  the  golden 
rose,  1  Tyn.  186;  he  sends  forces  to  assist 
king  Ferdinand,  2  Tyn.  310  n. ;  his  Assertio 
septem  Sacramentorum,  adv.  M.  Lutherum, 
3  Tyn.  101,  2  Tyn.  339;  translated  and 
published  by  authority,  1687,  Calf.  244  n. ; 
an  edition  printed  in  Dublin,  1766,  ib. ;  he 
receives  the  title  of  Defender  (17.  v.)  of  the 
the  Faith ;  set  on  to  war  against  the  French 
king  by  the  pope,  2  Cran.  12,  who  after 
wards  interdicted  his  whole  realm,  ib.  13; 
he  claims  the  kingdom  of  France,  1  Tyn. 
187;  a  loan  forgiven  him  by  the  spiritualty 
and  temporally,  2  Tyn.  337 ;  warned  that 
Tyndale  was  printing  a  version  of  the 
scriptures,  1  Tyn.  xxx ;  he  cautions  his 
subjects  against  the  Bible  (q.  v.)  in  English, 
ib.  xxxi,  131  n. ;  desires  the  princess  regent 
of  the  Netherlands  to  procure  the  destruc 
tion  of  books  intended  to  poison  his  sub 
jects,  ib.  xxxii ;  compact  between  him  and 
the  princess,  to  prohibit  the  printing  or 
selling  of  Lutheran  books,  ib.  xxxvii;  his 
proclamations  against  heresies,  and  for 
bidden  books,  2  Lat.  304  n.,  305  n.,  1  Tyn. 
xl,  34,  131 ;  he  prohibits  the  translation 
and  circulation  of  the  scriptures  in  English, 
2  Lat.  304  n.,  1  Tyn.  35;  letter  to  him 
from  Latimer,  for  restoring  liberty  to  read 
them,  2  Lat .  297 ;  he  reads  and  approves 
of  Tyndale's  Obedience,  1  Tyn.  130,  in 
which  the  writer  advises  him  to  consider 
what  his  support  of  the  pope  has  qost,  ib. 
335;  his  opinion  of  Tyndale's  answer  to 
More,  ib.  xlvi ;  he  is  ridiculed  in  a  play  at 
Paris,  2  Tyn.  341 ;  Tyndale  intreats  him 
to  cease  from  persecuting,  ib.,  and  to  take 
measures  for  the  settlement  of  the  crown, 
ib. ;  his  supremacy  admitted  by  archbishop 
Warham,  2  Cran.  214  n. ;  the  question  of 
the  lawfulness  of  his  marriage  with  Cathe 
rine  (q.  v.)  of  Arragon,  considered  at  Cam- 


Not  VI.  as  sometimes  stated. 


384 


HENRY  VIII. 


bridge,  1  Lat.  v;  opinions  of  Bucer,  (Eco- 
lampadius,  Zuinglius,  &c.,  on  this  mar 
riage,  3  Zur.  551 ;  letter  of  Simon  Grynaeus 
to  the  king,  with  opinions,  ib.  554;  he  em 
ploys  Sir  Tho.  Elyot  to  procure  Tyndale's 
arrest,  1  Tyn.  li ;  seizes  the  charters  of  j 
Oxford,  2  Cran.  252;  the  question  of  his 
divorce  agitated,  ib.  2lG,  237,  2  Lat. 
340,  1  Tyn.  38  n.,  2  Tyn,  238,  319,  &c. ; 
bishop  Stokesly  favours  it,  2  Lat.  333  n. ; 
Tyndale's  opinion  was  against  it,  2  Tyn. 
238;  the  question  occasioned  his  Practice 
of  Prelates,  ib.  ;  he  therein  declares  that 
the  king's  vow  of  matrimony  was  more 
binding  than  Luther's  vow  of  celibacy,  ib. 
340 ;  the  king  seeks  the  opinion  of  Cranmer, 
2  Cran.  vii ;  his  licence  to  Cranmer  to  pro 
ceed  to  the  determination  of  the  question, 
ib.  238  n.;  Cranmer  pronounces  judgment, 
ib.  viii,  242;  the  sentence,  ib.  243;  preach 
ing  against  the  king's  marriage  with  Anne 
(q.  v.)  Boleyn  prohibited,  ib.  283,  29G; 
preaching  in  favour  of  it  enjoined,  and  the 
arguments  to  be  used  set  forth,  ib.  4G1; 
preamble  to  the  act  of  succession,  which 
confirms  this  marriage,  ib.  285  n.;  it  was 
moreover  confirmed  by  a  papul  bull,  Park. 
414,  420;  the  king's  peremptory  order  to 
Bourchier,  earl  of  Essex,  to  return  Richard 
Stansby's  copyholds,  2  Cran.  2G7  n.;  his 
injunctions  to  all  monasteries,  2  Lat.  240  n. : 
he  writes  to  the  bishops  about  settling  his 
style  of  supreme  head,  2  Cran.  306  n.;  he 
is  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  4  Jew. 
1076 ;  accursed  by  a  bull  of  Paul  III.,  ib. 
1131 ;  message  of  that  pope  to  him,  2  Cran. 
126;  his  inhibition  of  ordinary  visitation 
during  his  own  visitation,  1535,  ib.  4G3  ;  he 
commands  the  publication  of  Coverdale's 
Bible,  1  Ful.  98 ;  dedication  to  him  of  the 
Bible,  1535,  2  Cov.  3;  his  warrant  for  a 
doe  for  Parker,  Park.  4 ;  Cranmer's  letter 
to  him,  excusing  sir  Tho.  Baschurch,  who 
had  pronounced  him  a  tyrant,  2  Cran.  319 ; 
another,  on  the  misconduct  of  queen  Anne 
Boleyn,  ib.  323  ;  he  wills  his  true  subjects 
to  have  no  familiarity  with  cardinal  Pole, 
1  Hoop.  37 ;  his  marriage  with  Jane  Sey 
mour,  v.  Jane  ;  Cranmer's  letter  to  him  on 
his  preaching  in  Kent,  and  complainingof  the 
prior  of  the  Black  Friars,  who  had  answered 
him,  2  Cran.  325 ;  the  king's  practice  on 
receiving  books  presented  for  his  perusal, 
ib.  341,  3  Zur.  15;  he  licenses  the  reading 
of  the  Bible  in  English,  2  Lat.  240,  1  Tyn. 
Ixxv ;  his  corrections  of  the  Institution  of 
a  Christian  Man,  2  Cran.  83,  358;  he  alters 
t  he  Lord's  prayer,  "  suffer  not  ns  to  be  led," 


&c.,  2  Cran.  106,  Pra.  JElis.  16  n. ;  minute 
of  an  answer  of  his  to  a  letter  from  the 
commissioners,  prefixed  to  the  Institution, 
2  Cran.  469 ;  his  answers  to  Latimer's  ar 
guments  against  purgatory,  2  Lat.  245;  an  ; 
argument  of  his  against  giving  the  cup  to  j 
the  laity,  Hid.  106 ;  Bullinger  dedicates  a 
book  to  him,  2  Bui.  15  ;  dedication  to  him 
of  the  New  Testament,  1538,  2  Cov.  24  ; 
he  proposes  to  marry  the  duchess  of  Milan, 
2  Cran.  375 n.;  takes  upon  himself  to  an 
swer  the  German  religious  embassy,  ib. 
379 ;  the  bishops  decline  answering  them, 
for  fear  of  contradicting  him,  ib.;  he  con 
demns  Lambert  in  person,  ib.  218  n.,  3  Zur. 
201 ;  his  Six  Articles  (q.  v.),  2  Cran.  168 ; 
his  marriage  with  Anne  of  Cleves,  v.  Anne  ; 
Cranmer's  letter  to  him,  bewailing  the 
charge  of  treason  against  Cromwell,  ib. 
401 ;  letter  from  Dantiscus,  a  Polish  bishop, 
to  Cranmer,  condemning  the  king's  con 
duct,  ib.  402 ;  his  marriage  with  Cath. 
Howard,  v.  Catherine;  questions  attributed 
to  him,  ib.  115  n.;  his  judgment  concerning 
Dr  Crome,  3  Zur.  214 ;  Cranmer's  letter 
to  him,  in  behalf  of  Edward  Isaac,  for  an 
exchange  of  lands  belonging  to  Christ 
church,  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  458;  he  goes 
to  the  North,  3  Zur.  219 ;  cause  of  his  war 
with  Scotland,  ib.  634  n. ;  he  marries  Ca 
tharine  (q.  v .)  Parr,  ib.  242;  issues  a  pro 
clamation  concerning  white  meat,  1  Sec. 
107 ;  sends  a  fleet  to  Scotland,  Pra.  Eliz. 
567  n. ;  orders  the  English  litany  to  be 
used  at  processions,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxiv ;  copy 
of  this  litany,  ib.  563,  &c. ;  letter  to  the 
dean  and  prebendaries  of  Stoke,  requiring 
them  to  send  four  able  men  to  his  army, 
about  to  invade  France,  Park.  15;  the 
king's  letter  to  the  archbishop  for  the  pub 
lication  of  his  royal  injunctions,  2  Cran. 
494;  he  invades  France,  Pra.  Eliz.  5G7  n. ; 
takes  Boulogne,  Park.  15  n.,  30  n.;  the 
keys  of  that  town  given  to  him,  Hutch.  99 ; 
his  letter  to  the  fellows  of  Corpus  Christi 
college,  Cambridge,  recommending  Parker 
as  master,  Park.  16;  his  preface  to  the 
Primer,  2  Cran.  496,  another  copy,  Pra. 
Eliz.  10;  his  injunction  for  the  use  of  the 
Primer,  ib.  11 ;  his  privilege  annexed  to 
the  same,  ib.  113  n. ;  his  commission  to 
Parker,  Redman,  and  May,  to  inquire  into 
the  possessions  of  the  university  of  Cam 
bridge,  Pa^k.  34  n. ;  minute  of  the  king's 
letter  to  be  sent  to  Cranmer,  for  the  abo 
lition  of  vigils,  &c.,  2  Cran.  414;  he  delays 
his  reforms  to  propitiate  the  emperor  and 
French  king,  ib.  415  n. ;  would  not  have 


HENRY  VIII.  &c. 


HERBST 


385 


left  a  mass  in  all  England  if  he  had  lived  a 
little  longer,  ib.  416  n.;  his  death,  3  Zur. 
257  n.;  his  executors,  ib.  257;  his  praises, 

1  Sec.  222,  240,  244,   2  Cran.  418,   Phil. 
322  ;  the  charges  which  he  sustained,  1  Bee. 
221 ;   he  fortressed  England,   ib.  245 ;  re 
nounced  and  banished  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  Rog.  347 ;  his  letter 
abolishing   the  pope's  authority,  2  Cran. 
369  n. ;  the  reformation  brought  to  pass  by 
him,   1  Bee.  181,  193,  1  Hoop.  201,  438, 

2  Zur.  158 ;  he  purged  the  church  of  many 
abuses,  3  Bee.  227  ;  shook  off  monkish  su 
perstitions,  2  Cran.  418;   in  his  time  the 
pope  was  away,  but  not  all  Popery,  1  Brad. 
527,  3  Zur.  36 ;  his  diligence  in  reclaiming 
the   people  from   superstition,   Park.  11; 
he  allowed  all  licensed  by  the  universities 
to  preach  without  control  of  any,  2  Lot. 
329  ;  his  conduct  with  respect  to  religion, 
abbey-lands,  &c.,  2  Cran.  16 ;  his  sacrilege, 

3  Whitg.  xv;  letters  to  him,  2  Cran.  231, 
232, 237, 238, 241,  242,  2 Lot.  297,  3  Zur.  554 

Henry  II.,  king  of  France:  his  proposed 
marriage  (when  Dauphin)  with  the  princess 
Mary,  2  Tyn.  319 ;  his  marriage  (before  he 
became  king)  with  Cath.  de  Medici,  2  Cran. 

246  n. ;  Bullinger  dedicates  a  book  to  him, 

4  Bui.  xxi ;  he  protests  against  the  council 
of  Trent,  4  Jew.  905,  3  Zur.  497  n. ;  burns 
five  persons  for  religion,  3  Zur.  655;    at 
war   with    England,    ib.   656,    and    with 
Charles  V.,  1  Lot.  390 ;  he  makes  peace 
with  England,  2  Zur.  19 ;  mortally  wounded 
in  a  tournament,  on  the  day  he  intended  to 
burn  certain   men   for  religion,   Pil.  654, 
2  Zur.  24 

Henry  III.,  king  of  France:  when  duke  of 
Anjou  he  besieged  Rochelle,  ib.  223  n.,  and 
was  elected  king  of  Poland,  ib.  223  n., 

247  n.,  250  n. ;  succeeding  to  the  throne  of 
France,  he  was  deprived  of  that  of  Poland, 
ib.  273  n. ;  anecdote  of  him,  ib.  247  n 

Henry  IV.,  king  of  France :  queen  Elizabeth 
assists  him  with  men  and  money,  Lit. 
Eliz.  470,  471 ;  prayers  for  his  success  in 
war,  ib.  647,  652 

Henry,  titular  king  of  Scots  (Hen.  Stuart, 
lord  Darnley,  duke  of  Albany) :  mentioned 
as  likely  to  succeed  to  the  crown  of  Eng 
land,  4  Jew.  1246,  1  Zur.  102  ;  a  mourner 
at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand, 
at  St  Paul's,  Grin.  32;  he  marries  the 
queen  of  Scots,  1  Zur.  144 ;  returns  to  the 
mass,  ib.  149,  150 ;  his  part  in  the  murder 
of  Rizzio,  ib.  166  n. ;  murdered  by  gun 
powder,  3  Jew.  173,  1  Zur.  186,  192,  196, 
197  n.,  198,  2  Zur.  200 


Henry,  prince  of  Wales,  son  of  James  I. : 
2  Zur.  331,  334 

Henry,  prince  of  Cond«5:  2  Zur.  281  n.,  282 

Hentenius  (Jo.):  Enarrationes  vetust.  Theo- 
logorum,  2  Ful.  88  n. ;  his  edition  of  the 
Vulgate  (Ant.  1567),  1  Ful.  74,  533 

Hepburn  (Adam),  alias  Bothwell,  bp  of  Ork 
ney  :  marries  the  queen  to  lord  Bothwell, 
for  which  he  is  deposed,  1  Zur.  192 ;  men 
tioned,  ib.  195  n 

Hepburn  (James),  earl  of  Bothwell,  after 
wards  duke  of  Orkney,  3rd  husband  of 
Mary  queen  of  Scots:  mentioned,  1  Zur. 
166  n. ;  suspected  of  the  murder  of  lord 
Darnley,  3  Jew.  173,  1  Zur.  192,  197,  198; 
he  divorces  his  wife  (Jean  Gordon),  is  made 
duke  of  Orkney,  and  marries  the  queen  of 
Scots,  ib.  192, 193 ;  his  flight  from  Scotland, 
ib.  195,  2  Zur.  168;  prisoner  in  Denmark, 
1  Zur.  197  n.,  where  he  dies  miserably,  ib. 
195  n 

Hepburn  (Jo.),  of  Bantoun :  1  Zur.  195  n 

Hepburn  (Jo.),  minister  of  Brechin :  2  Zur. 
365 

Heracleon,  a  heretic :  used  Hebrew  words  in 
his  prayers,  1  Jew.  316 

Heracleonites :  denied  baptism  to  infants, 
Rog.  280 ;  used  extreme  unction,  and  other 
superstitious  rites,  Phil.  424 

Heraclides,  bp  of  Ephesus:  1  Whitg.  464 

Herbert  (Will.),  1st  earl  of  Pembroke  :  privy 
councillor  to  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
5  n.;  signature  as  such,  Park.  46,  103, 
156  ;  a  commissioner,  Jew.  xv,  1  Zur.  39  n. ; 
he  recommends  Dr  Ellis  for  bishop  of  Ban- 
gor,  Park.  258 ;  claims  an  advowson,  ib.  266 

Herbert  (Hen.),  2nd  earl  of  Pembroke: 
mourner  (as  lord  Herbert)  at  the  funeral 
of  the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin.  32 ;  pre 
sent  (as  earl)  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial, 
1  Zur.  267  n 

—  He  married,  when  lord  Herbert,  the 
lady  Cath.  Grey,  from  whom  he  was  di 
vorced,  1  Zur.  103  n.,  3  Zur.  304  n 

—  Mary,  his  3rd  wife,  sister  of  Sir  Ph. 
Sidney:  notice  of  her,  Poet,  xvi;  twenty- 
seven  Psalms  in  metre  by  her  and  her  bro 
ther,  ib.  53,  &c. ;  notice  of  The  countesse 
of  Pembroke's  Yuychurch,  and  her  E  manuel, 
both  by  Abr.  Fraunce,  ib.  xxii. 

Herbert  (Phil.),  4th  earl  of  Pembroke. 

—  Anne  (Clifford)  his  wife:  Sam.  Daniel 
her  tutor,  Poet,  xxxvii. 

Herbert  (Edvv.  lord),  of  Cherbury :  his  Life 
of  Henry  VIII.,  1  Lat.  395  n.,  402  n.,  2Lat. 
367  n 

Herbert  (Will.) :  v.  Ames  ( J.). 

Herbst(Jo.):  r.  Oporinus. 

25 


S86 


HERCULES  —  HERETICS 


Hercules:  a  romance  so  called,  1  Tyn.  161 

Herd  (Mr)  :  preserves  some  writings  of  Cran- 
mer,  Park.  187;  minute  of  a  letter  to  him, 
from  or  by  order  of  queen  Elizabeth,  re 
specting  the  said  writings,  2  Cran.  459 

Herebald,  abbot  of  "Wye :  account  of  his  bap 
tism,  2  Ful.  14 

Hereford:  v.  Missale. 

The  bishop's  first-fruits  to  the  pope, 
4  Jew.  1079  ;  Cranmer's  injunctions  to  the 
clergy  of  the  diocese,  sede  vacante  (1538), 
2  Cran.  81 ;  reference  to  them,  2  Lat. 
242  n. ;  proposed  visitation  of  the  cathedral, 
Park.  165 

Hereford  (Nich.) :  v.  Herford. 

Hereford  (Walter  vise.):  »•  Devereux. 

Heremites :  «.  Hermits. 

Heresy:  v.  Doctrine,  Error,  Heretics,  Sects; 
also  Augustine,  xxvii,  and  other  fathers. 

A'/peais  deducitur  OTTO  TOU  alpoufj.ai,  2 
Cov.  411 ;  the  word  used  by  Cicero  for  a 
sect  of  philosophers,  3  Jew.  214  ;  the  term 
applied  to  the  first  Christians,  ib.;  various 
definitions  of  it,  Bale  217,  218.  3  Jew.  210, 
211;  translations  respecting  it  examined, 
1  Ful.  Ill ;  it  is  not  mere  error,  2  Whitg. 
539;  Tertullian's  rule  against  it,  2  Jew. 
1000;  Hilary  shews  how  we  are  to  know 
it,  ib.  998 ;  Romanists  affirm  that  certain 
doctrines  are  now  matters  of  faith  which 
were  not  always  so  ;  consequently,  that 
some  opinions  are  now  heretical  which 
were  not  so  formerly,  Whita.  281 ;  heresy 
alleged  to  be  a  means  of  the  preservation 
of  tradition,  ib.  657,  667  ;  Christian  truth 
and  knowledge  of  God's  word  so  called  by 
Romish  prelates,  2  Cov.  330,  Phil.  124, 

1  Tyn.  243 ;  heresies  and  sects  are  many, 

2  Bee.  525,  526,  Rid.  367,  Rog.  passim; 
eighty  reckoned  up  by  Epiphanius,  and  (at 
least)   eighty-eight  by  Augustine,  1  Jew. 
334,  2  Jew.  687  n.,  3  Jew.  603;  various 
heresies  described  or  referred  to,  1  Bee. 
278,  320,  412,  418,  2  Ful.  375 ;  early  ones, 
Bale  314,  316  :  some  in  the  apostles'  time, 
2  Whitg.  183;  John  wrote  against  them, 
1   Tyn.  530  ;  divers  agreeing  with  the  Pa 
pists,  2  Ful.  390 ;  the  old  heretics  compared 
with   the  Papistry,  Phil.  417,  &c. ;  many 
sectaries  crept  in  in  king  Edward's  time, 
Hutch.  214,  Phil. 304,  &c.,  SZur.GG;  here 
sies  in  the  days  of  queen  Elizabeth,  Park. 
61,  474;  the  dangers  of  the  time  in  regard 
of  false  doctrine,  Nord.  107,  even  in  the 
church  of  England,  ib.  109;   heresies  are 
permitted  that  the  elect  maybe  tried,  Phil. 
305  ;  they  were  foretold  and  denounced  by 
the  apostles,  ib.  309 ;  the  real  causes  of 


heresy,  1  Jew.  334,  3  Jew.  603 ;  it  is  spread 
abroad  by  Satan,  1  Lat.  151,  234 ;  it  comes 
of  pride,  2  Tyn.  140  ;  it  is  founded  on  the 
misinterpretation  of  scripture,  2  Jew.  1110, 
Whita.  229 ;  there  have  never  been  any 
heresies  so  gross,  but  they  were  able  to 
make  some  shew  of  God's  word,  2  Jew. 
563;  heresy  comes  not  of  the  scripture,  but 
of  the  blindness  of  those  who  understand 
it  not,  2  Tyn.  141,  &c. ;  there  is  no  other 
heresy  save  man's  foolish  wisdom,  1  Tyn. 
160;  some  ascribe  it  to  prayer  in  the  vulgar 
tongue,  1  Jew.  334 ;  it  should  be  suppressed, 
Now.  226,  and  punished,  2  Hoop.  87;  teach 
ers  of  heresy  are  soul- murderers,  Sand. 
246;  it  separates  from  God,  Pil.  642; 
entails  everlasting  destruction,  Whita.  15; 
list  of  inquisitors  of  alleged  heresy  appoiut- 
ed  in  the  time  of  Henry  V.,  Bale  16;  exami 
nations  of  persons  charged  with  heresy,  ib. 
43  n 
Heretics :  v.  Burning,  Magistrates. 

"Who  is  a  heretic,  3  Bee.  603,  4  Bui.  63, 
Pil.  619,  620  ;  the  character  described  in 
scripture,  2  Cov.  400—402;  the  term  defined 
by  Augustine,  1  Brad.  539,  Rid.  155;  Je 
rome's  definition,  2  Cov.  334 ;  Ruffinus  says 
the  man  is  not  a  Christian  who  would  abide 
to  be  called  a  heretic,  2  Jew.  1029 ;  heretics 
are  the  apes  of  catholics,  Whita.  667  ;  they 
have  apparelled  themselves  with  the  name 
of  the  church,  3  Jew.  150,  &c. ;  a  speech 
touching  them,  Poet.  276;  philosophers 
their  patriarchs,  2  Bui.  407,  3  Bui.  124; 
they  are  not  generally  unlearned,  Pil.  120  ; 
a  learned  heretic  refuted  by  an  unlearned 
man,  ib.  267 ;  their  abuse  of  scripture  (q.  v.), 
1  Ful.  7,  &c. ;  they  pretend  to  have  God's 
word  with  them,  2  Cran.  217,  3  Jew.  240, 
242 ;  their  errors  ascribed  by  Stapleton  to  a 
most  diligent  collation  of  scripture,  Whita. 
480 ;  they  clout  up  (i.  e.  join)  the  scriptures 
without  understanding,  Phil.  308 ;  they 
cannot  defend  their  opinions  thereby, 
Whita.  475 ;  some  have  denied  the  scrip 
ture,  ib.  298;  they  are  grieved  with  the 
glory  of  the  gospel,  1  Jew.  84 ;  they  do  not 
reject  traditions,  Whita .  610 ;  some  falsely 
alleged  the  fathers  for  themselves,  1  Jew. 
22,  83;  their  argument  from  the  mysteries 
of  religion,  Whita.  614  ;  they  held  conven 
ticles,  Sand.  191;  were  the  first  authors 
of  half-communion,  1  Jew.  258 ;  prepared 
the  way  for  Mahomet,  Bale  572;  they 
slander  the  gospel  on  account  of  divisions, 
1  Jew.  532 ;  the  devil  builds  his  chapel  in 
them,  3  Bee.  401 ;  they  are  to  be  avoided, 
Whita.  16, 17  ;  to  be  answered  by  the  word 


HERETICS  —  HEROLDT 


387 


of  God,  Phil.  141 ;  public  disputations  with 
them  recommended,  Hutch.  201,  202 ;  the 
consent  of  the  whole  church  a  powerful 
argument  against  them,  Whita.  313,  316, 
317  ;  how  they  were  judged  in  the  primitive 
church,  Phil.  50,  Rid.  61 ;  whether  it  be 
lawful  to  kill  them,  2  Sec.  312,  &c.,  Rog. 
350  ;  the  course  which  must  first  be  taken, 
2  Bee.  313;  they  are  unworthy  to  live, 
Sand.  40 ;  they  cannot  be  martyrs,  ib.  378  ; 
one  heretic  (says  Bonner)  may  be  witness 
against  another,  Phil.  84;  the  power  to  put 
heretics  to  death  disclaimed  by  the  church 
of  Rome,  Phil.  123,  Rid.  2670(see  272) ; 
alleged  heretics  delivered  over  to  the  tem 
poral  power,  2  Tyn,  45;  prayer  used  by 
Stokesley  and  Bonner  at  the  condemnation 
of  persons  charged  with  heresy,  Phil.  148 ; 
burial  refused  to  such,  Bale  394  ;  we  must 
not  break  faith  with  heretics,  1  Tyn.  206, 
2  Zur.  173;  "no  promise  to  be  kept  with 
heretics"  is  the  posy  (or  motto)  of  Papists, 
Sand.  98;  sir  T.  More's  opinion  on  this 
point,  1  Tyn.  3;  heretics  lose  not  their 
baptism,  3  Whitg.  141 ;  those  baptized  by 
them  are  not  to  be  baptized  again,  4  Bui. 
22,  (v.  Baptism,  vi.) 

Herford  (Nich.),  or  Hereford:  a  follower  of 
Wickliffe,  Bale  43  n.,  81,  but  an  apostate, 
b.  123, 125 

Herforde  (Jo.),  printer :  1  Hoop.  99 

Hering  (Jo.),  proctor :  2  Cran.  491 

Heriot  (Adam),  minister  of  Aberdeen :  2  Zur. 
364  n.,  365 

Herkinalson  :  hermaphrodite,  4  Jew.  656 

Herle  (  ) :  reveals  a  plot,  2  Zur.  198  n 

Herle  (Tho.):  chaplain  to  the  queen,  and  war 
den  of  Manchester;  suggested  for  bishop  of 
Bangor,  Park.  259  ;  he  desires  to  surrender 
the  college,  ib.  365 

Herlinus  (   ):  3  Zur.  509  n 

Herman  :  i.  e.  H.  Folkerzheimer,  q.  v. 

Herman  (St) :  his  bones  burned  by  Boniface 
VIII.,  Bale  394 

Herman,  abp  of  Cologne  :  v.  Wied  (H.de). 

Herman  (Rog.):  2  Cran.  261 

Herman  ( Wolf. ) :  says  the  scriptures,  apart 
from  the  testimony  of  the  church,  are  of  no 
more  avail  than  jEsop's  fables,  Rog.  197  n., 
Whita.  276 

Hermannus :  author  of  the  sect  called  Fratri- 
celli,  Pil.  18 

Hermannus  Contractus  :  Jew.  xxxviii,  1  Jew. 
105,  4  Jew.  648 

Hermannus  Gigas:  Flores  Temporum,  Jeio. 
xxxviii ;  cited  on  the  cross  seen  by  Constan- 
tine,  Calf.  110  n.;  he  says  pope  Liberius 
communicated  with  heretics,  4  Jew.  929 


Hermas:  his  Pastor,  2  Hoop.  233  n.,  Pil. 
601  n.,  Wkita.  109 ;  cited  by  Irenceus,  Whita. 
68;  publicly  read  in  the  church  of  old,  Rog. 
325 ;  accounted  by  Stapleton  as  deutero- 
canonical,  Whita.  305 ;  he  says  it  might  be 
made  canonical,  ib.  109, 330;  Hernias  places 
belief  that  there  is  one  God  before  all 
things,  3  Jew.  256 ;  prescribes  that  in  fast- 
ing,  an  account  of  the  food  commonly 
eaten  should  be  had,  and  so  much  given  to 
the  poor,  2  Bee.  545,  546  ;  said  to  have  de 
ceived  pope  Pius  I.,  and  to  have  induced 
him  to  alter  the  keeping  of  Easter-day,  2 
Hoop.  233 
Hermes  Trismegistus :  believed  in  one  God, 

Hutch.  176 

Hermians :  v.  Seleucians. 
Herniias :  his  error,  2  Cov.  160  n.,  1  Hoop.  160 
Hermits,  or  Eremites:  their  life  censured,  1 
Bui.  280;  those  of  old  unlike  Popish  ones, 
2  Ful.  239 ;  they  were  learned  in  the  scrip 
tures,  3  Jew.   435;   Basil   mentions  their 
receiving    the   sacrament   by  themselves, 
1  Jew.  152,  154 ;  history  of  one,  3  Bee.  103, 
104 

Hermogeneans  :  no  such  sect,  Rog.  45  n 
Hermogenes:  his  fable  of  the  ape,  2  Hoop.  86 
Hermogenes:  a  heretic,  2   Cov.  IGOn.;   re 
futed  by  Tertullian,  Whita.  689;  he  held 
the  eternity  of  matter,  Rog.  45  n. ;  ascribed 
original   sin   to    God,   ib.   99 ;   sanctioned 
polygamy,  ib.  307 

Herne,  co.  Kent :  Ridley's  benefice,  Rid.  407 
Herod  the  Great:  burned  the  sacred  records 
of  the  Jews  to  conceal  the  baseness  of  his 
stock,  4  Jew.  761,  Sand.  16 ;  troubled  at 
Christ's  birth,  2  Lat.  130,  131,  152,  Pil. 
140,  335,  359,  423 ;  his  favourers,  1  Lat. 
289  ;  his  death,  1  Bui.  318,  2  Bui.  79 
Herod  Antipas :  troubled  at  the  gospel  preach 
ed  by  John,  Pil.  141 ;  his  agreement  with 
Pilate,  ib.  410,551;  the  similitude  of  Herod 
and  Pilate  used  by  Jerome,  2  Ful.  77  n.; 
he  sought  to  place  images  in  the  Temple, 
Park.  82 

Herod  Agrippa:  in  killing  James  he  despised 
justification  by  faith,  Rog.  113;  his  miser 
able  death,  1  Bui.  318,  2  Bui.  79,  3  Bui. 
342,  4  Bui.  126,  Grin.  8,  4  Jew.  1126 
Herodian :  pronounces    civil  sedition   worse 

than  war,  2  Jew.  1028 
Herodotus:  cited,  1  Hoop.  320,  417,  4  Jew. 

845,  Pil.  424 

Ileroldt  (Jo. ),  called  Discipulus :  his  sermons, 
4  Bui.  557,  Calf.  75  n.;  his  Promptuarium 
Exemplorum,  1  Lat.  497;  he  quotes  a 
doctor  who  declares  that  the  priest  is  higher 
than  kings,  happier  than  angels,  the  creator 

25—2 


388 


HEROLDT  —  HEZEKIAII 


of  his  Creator,  2  Jew.  773 ;  relates  marvels 
concerning  holy  water,  1  Lat  497  n ;  referred 
to  on  the  sign  of  the  cross,  Calf.  75  n 

Heron  (Sir  Geo.) :  slain,  Grin.  355  n 

Hertford :  letter  therefrom  by  prince  Edward, 
2  Cran.  413 

Hertford  (Edw.  earl  of) :  v.  Seymour. 

Hertfordshire :  Cranmer's  letter  to  certain 
gentlemen  of  Hertfordshire,  2  Cran.  267 

Heruli  (The):  2  Bui.  109 

Hervfeus  Natalis :  v.  John  of  Paris. 

De  Potestate  Eccles.  et  Papal.,  Jew. 
xxxviii;  probably  the  author  of  commen 
taries  ascribed  to  Anselm,  2  Cran.  207  n.; 
he  says  that  while  Christ  was  on  earth,  Peter 
had  not  the  pope's  authority,  3  Jew.  287 ; 
maintains  that  all  power  is  subject  to  that 
of  the  pope,  Rog.  191,  192  n.;  declares  that 
he  is  virtually  the  whole  church,  3  Jew. 
234,  4  Jew.  729,  863,  .921 ;  maintains  that 
he  has  authority  so  to  expound  the  scrip 
tures,  that  it  may  not  be  lawful  for  any 
man  to  hold  or  to  think  the  contrary,  3 
Jew.  599,  Rog.  191 ;  says  Christ  or  the  pope 
only  is  lord  of  the  common  state  (i.  e.  the 
church),  4  Jew.  918 

Hervetus  (Gent.):  notice  of  him,  Sand.  249  n.; 
his  description  of  the  sacramental  bread, 
2  Jew.  588;  he  says  that  in  a  Greek  church 
there  is  but  one  altar,  ib.  636;  his  version 
of  Clement  Alex.,  Calf.  370  n 

Heshusius  (Tilemanus) :  styled  by  Parkhurst 
Hellhusius,  1  Zur.  109  n. ;  notice  of  him  and 
his  works,  ib. ;  his  Sexcenti  Errores,  Calf. 
19  n.;  said  to  have  rejected  the  Apocalypse, 
Rog.  84;  he  maintains  that  infants  believe, 
ib.  2S1  n.;  his  controversy  with  Zanchius, 
2  Zur.  Ill 

Hesiod :  cited,  1  Bee.  369,  2  Bui.  28,  3  Bui. 
356,  1  Ful.  112 

Heskins  (Tho.) :  notice  of  him,  1  Ful.  4  n.;  a 
pillar  of  the  Popish  synagogue,  1  Ful.  viii; 
he  opposes  Jewel  [by  a  sermon  called  The 
Parliament  of  Christ],  Jew.  xx;  his  Parlia 
ment  repealed  by  Fulke,  2  Ful.  3,  81,  &c. 

Hesperius:  evil  spirits  ejected  from  his  house, 
2  Ful.  8G 

Hesse  (Landgraves  of)  :  v.  Christina,  Philip, 
William. 
The  Hesse  family  at  Marpurg.3  Zur.  719 

Hester  (Andr.):  publishes  Coverdale's  Bible, 
Lond.,  1550,  2  Cov.  xiii. 

Hesterbergh  (Pet.):  3  Zur.  617 

Hesychius,  or  Isychius  :  InLeviticum  libri  vii, 
Jew.  xxviii ;  he  says  that  we  should  search 
no  further  than  the  gospel,  2  Cran.  24; 
calls  the  incarnation  of  Christ  a  sacrifice, 
1  Jew.  521;  asserts  that  he  offered  up 


himself    in   his  last   supper,   1  Jew.  521, 

2  Jew.  717 ;  says  that  he  brought  his  blood 
into   heaven,   2  Jew.  719;   designates  the 
mysteries    of    Christ   the  holiest   of  holy 
things,  1  Jew.  521;  terms  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper  the  Lord's  mystery,  3 
Bee.  388 ;  refers  to  it  as  eaten  in  memory 
of  Christ's  passion,  3  Jew.  493;  explains 
the  command  (Lev.  viii.  31)  that  bread  is  to 
be  eaten  with  flesh,  3  Bee.  426,  3  Jew.  514, 
Phil.  183,  Rid.  174 ;   testifies   that  in   his 
time  the  bread  remaining  of  the  sacrament 
was  burned,  2  Bee.  252,  3  Bee.  373,  Coop. 
150, 1  C|(zn.  59,  60,  2  Jew.  554,  773,  Grin. 
60  n.;  speaks  of  the  grace  of  God  as  given 
only  of  mercy  and  compassion,  and  embraced 
only  by  faith,  not  by  works,  2  Cran.  210, 

3  Jew.  244,  559;  says  that  not  one  sin  only, 
but   many,  are   forgiven   us  through   the 
sacrifice  of  Christ,  1  Bee.  336,  337,  3  Bee. 
421 ;  teaches  that  where  pride  and  hypocrisy 
reign,  humility  has  no  place,  3  Jew.  311 ; 
declares  that  in  the  world  to  come  there  is 
no  working,  2  Bee.  395,  3  Bee.  460 ;  some 
times  strains  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  718 

Heth  (Jo.) :  married  a  niece  of  Parker,  Parh. 

xiii. 

Hethe  (H.  de) :  v.  Hythe. 
Heton  (Tho.):  v.  Eaton. 
Hewald  the  Black :  and 
Hewald  the  White :  martyrs,  Bale  191 
Hewet   (Andrew):  burned  for  denying  the 

corporal  presence,  2  Cran.  246 
Hewet  (Tho.):  proposed  for  the  see  of  Ban- 

gor,  Park.  257,  261 
Hewicke  (D.) :  v.  Huick(Tho-). 
Hewis  (Dr) :   counsel  in  the  matter  of  the 

king's  divorce,  2  Cran.  244,  [probably  Jo. 

Hughes]. 
Hexham,  co.   Northumberland  :   2  Ful.  11 ; 

the  rebels  there,  1569, 1  Zur.  214  n.,  247  n 
Hextall  (Marg.) :  married  Will.  Whetenhall, 

1  Bee.  191  n 

Hey  nony  nony,  &c. :  2  Cov.  537 

Heyden   (Jo.):    says  the  Ossenes  compelled 

people  to  marry  against  their  will,  Rog. 

306  n 

Heydon  (Chr.  ?):  his  son  and  heir,  Park.  417 
Heydon  (Will.):  made  a  great  stir  about  the 

suppression  of  prophesyings,  Park.  459 
Heylin    (Pet.):    Hist,    of  the   Reformation, 

Calf.  418 

Heynes  (Simon):  v.  Haynes. 
Heywarde  (Tho.):  martyred,  Poet.  164 
Hezekiah,  king  of  Judah  :  his  reign  and  acts, 

2  Bui.  9;  he  despised  not  faithful  admonish- 
ers,   ib.  15;  his  reformation,  1  Bui.  325, 

4  Bui.  481,  1  Lat.  76 ;  he  broke  the  brazen 


HEZEKIAH 


HILARY 


389 


serpent,  Park.  89,  3  Tyn.  183 ;  cleansed 
the  Temple,  4  Jew.  988 ;  kept  the  passover, 
4  Bui.  407,  475;  commanded  priests  and 
Levites,  1  Bui.  330 ;  was  careful  for  their 
stipends,  ib.  335;  not  a  church-robber, 
2  Bui.  45;  a  valiant  captain,  1  Bui.  384  ; 
prevalence  of  his  prayer,  2  Bui.  95,  4  BuL 
1G8,  170,  225,  2  Cow.  380,  2  //oop.  164; 
why  he  alleged  his  righteousness,  4  Bui. 
175 ;  his  days  were  lengthened,  but  not 
contrary  to  God's  foreknowledge  and  de 
termination,  Pil.  G75 ;  he  was  rebuked  by 
Isaiah,  ib.  113;  commendation  of  him,ift.  360 

Hickes  (Geo.):  Jorian,  Calf.  87  n 

Hickscorner:  3  Bee.  281,  361;  his  logic,  3 
Jew.  529,  626 ;  the  word  used  in  the  plural 
for  scoffers,  Pil.  357 

Hidden :  the  godly  so  called  in  scripture, 
2  Hoop.  307 

Hide  (Annis  or  Margaret) :  martyred  in 
Smithfield,  Poet.  169 

Hide  (Tho.),  schoolmaster  of  Winchester: 
Calf.216 

Hieracites:  said  none  were  saved  who  died 
before  they  came  to  years  of  discretion,  Rug. 
137,  154,  and  that  none  should  be  saved  in 
the  body,  ib.  145;  condemned  marriage,  ib. 
261,  306 

Hierarchas :  founder  of  a  sect,  3  Bee.  401 

Hierarchies:  heretics,  2  Cov.  184 

Hierax  :  said  Melchisedec  was  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Jlog.  71 ;  his  Ascensorium  Esaiaj,  t'6.  82 

Hiero  I.,  king  of  Syracuse :  Hutch.  12 

Hierocles:  commends  marriage,  1  Bui.  396, 
399,  408  ;  says  it  must  be  contracted  with 
prudence,  ib.  403,  404;  enjoins  the  honour 
ing  of  parents,  ib.  203 ;  calls  our  country  a 
second  God,  our  first  and  chiefest  parent, 
ib.  278 

Hieroglyphics :  2  Jew.  648 

Hierome  (Will.) :  v.  Jerome. 

Hieromonachus  (M.) :  v.  Matthaeus. 

Hieronymus:  v.  Jerome. 

Hieronymus  (  ),  preacher  in  the  Italian 

church  in  London  :  his  dispute  with  Corra- 
nus,  Grin.  309  n.,  312 

Hieronymus  Cathalanus  :  says  that  Constan 
tino's  Donation  is  utterly  false,  4  Jew.  678 

Higden  (Ranulph):  Polychronicon,  Jew. 
xxxviii ;  stolen  from  Roger  of  Chester, 
Calf.  296  n.,  Pil.  597  n. ;  translated  by  Jo. 
de  Trevisa,  and  continued  by  Will.  Caxton, 
Pil.  598  n. ;  the  work  mentions  the  first 
institution  of  litanies,  Calf.  296;  ascribes 
the  institution  of  extreme  unction  to  pope 
Felix  III,  or  IV,  Pil.  527 ;  narrates  that 


England  was  once  under  flamines  and  hea 
then  priests,  ib.  597 ;  speaks  of  an  ordinance 
of  Lucius  on  meats,  ib.  514 ;  mentions 
disputes  in  Britain  respecting  Easter,  t'6. 
512;  says  Gregory  I.  ordained  fasting  every 
day  in  Lent,  ib.  561 ;  relates  the  conduct  of 
Augustine  in  England,  ib.  516 ;  speaks  of 
certain  questions  submitted  by  him  to  Gre 
gory,  ib.  517 ;  mentions  his  baptizing  ten 
thousand  people  in  the  Swale,  4  Jew.  780; 
declares  that  Northumberland  was  many 
years  without  a  bishop  or  altar,  Pil.  583; 
makes  mention  of  several  early  English 
versions  of  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  694 ; 
relates  stories  of  St  Edmund,  Pil.  588, 
and  other  English  saints,  ib.  590,  &c.; 
speaks  of  the  ejection  of  married  clerks 
before  the  conquest,  ib.  575;  tells  of  the 
misdeeds  of  John  the  pope's  legate,  sent  to 
enforce  clerical  celibacy,  ib.  572  ;  states  the 
origin  of  Salisbury  use,  ib.  535;  says  pope 
Honorius  sent  the  pall  to  Honorius  *  abp  of 
Canterbury,  ib.  585 ;  notices  that  Celestine 
crowned  the  emperor  Henry  VI.  with  his 
foot,  and  kicked  the  crown  off  again,  ±Jew. 
697  ;  records  great  and  destructive  fires  and 
whirlwinds  in  London  and  elsewhere,  Pil. 
C07 ;  describes  the  Cistercian  order,  ib.  509 ; 
charges  abbeys  with  gluttony  and  outrage, 
ib.  610 ;  describes  a  dearth  in  Henry  YI's 
days,  ib.  611 

Higham  (Sir  Clement) :  one  of  queen  Mary's 
privy  council,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Highgate,  co.  Middlesex:  Sandys  a  benefactor 
to  the  free-school,  Sand.  xxvi. 

High-places :  what  it  is  to  sacrifice  in  them, 
2  Bui.  264 ;  the  sin  of  doing  so,  ib.  151 

Highways :  the  making  of  them  commended, 

1  Lat.  23 ;  repaired  out  of  church-revenues, 

2  Cran.  160,  398 

Higinus,  bp  of  Rome :  said  to  have  brought 
in  sponsors,  2  Bee.  210,  Calf.  212,  3  Whitg. 
109, 120,  473;  he  (or  Pelagius)  ordered  that 
no  metropolitan  should  condemn  a  bishop 
unheard,  2  Whitg.  369 

Hilaria  (St),  virgin  :  1  Jew.  162 

Hilarion,  a  hermit:  3  Jew.  435 

Hilary  (St),  bp  of  Poictiers. 

i.  His  Life  and  Works  :  he  was  bishop 
of  Poictiers,  3  Jew.  390,  Rog.  329;  he  was 
married,  2  Jew.  1128,  Pil.  570  ;  he  writes 
to  his  daughter  Abra,  2  Jew.  728,  3  Jew. 
390;  his  works,  Calf.  410,  2  Ful.  403, 
Jew.  xxxviii;  he  wrote  to  the  bishops  of 
Britain,  3  Jew.  165;  made  hymns,  1  Jew. 
265 ;  said  to  have  composed  the  Gloria  in 


The  date  112"  is  an  error ;  archbishop  Honorius  ruled  from  634  to  653. 


S90 


HILARY 


excelsis,  2  Brad.  307;  a  commentary  as 
cribed  to  him,  1  Bee.  337  n. ;  Cranmer  ac 
cused  of  falsifying  him,  1  Cran.  413,  1  Jew. 
53 

ii.  God,  Scripture,  Doctrine :  he  de 
clares  that  it  is  not  less  (sinful)  to  make 
God  than  to  deny  him,  3  Jew.  122;  shews 
that  God  is  nigh  unto  those  who  are  of  a 
contrite  heart,  but  far  from  the  proud, 
IHoop.  235;  concludes,  against  Arius,  that 
Christ  is  one  with  the  Father,  not  in  pur 
pose  and  will  only,  but  also  in  very  nature, 
1  Cran.  161;  says  that  unless  God  had  taken 
man,  he  could  never  have  been  known  to 
man,  1  Jew.  530,  3  Jew.  537 ;  seems  to  speak 
erroneously  respecting  the  nature  of  Christ's 
body,  1  Jew.  481,  497,  3  Jew.  623 ;  writes 
on  our  union  with  God  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  \Jew.  476;  spsaks  of  Christ  dwelling 
naturally  in  us,  and  says  we  are  naturally 
in  Christ,  ib.  470,  476  ;  in  matters  touching 
God  would  have  reference  only  to  the  word 
of  God,  4  Jew.  1019 ;  dwells  on  the  au 
thority  of  scripture,  2  Jew.  1058;  refers 
the  emperor  Constantius  to  the  books  of 
God,  3  Jew.  234;  intimates  that  we  should 
not  put  a  meaning  upon  scripture,  but  re 
ceive  it  from  scripture,  Whita.  461 ;  says 
that  scripture  should  be  interpreted  by 
scripture,  Phil.  377 ;  admonishes  that  in 
discovering  the  meaning  of  scripture  we 
must  regard  the  context,  Whita.  492  ;  calls 
it  the  order  of  the  apostles'  doctrine  to 
preach  God  out  of  the  law  and  the  pro 
phets,  3  Jew.  238 ;  says  the  words  of  God 
are  the  things  which  they  utter,  1  Jew. 
547 ;  declares  that  all  God's  words  are  true 
and  wonderfully  fiery,  &c.,  Rid.  227 ; 
reckons  the  Old  Testament  as  consisting 
of  two  and  twenty  books,  Whita.  58;  com- 
pares  the  book  of  Psalms  to  a  promiscuous 
heap  of  keys,  1  Jew.  330;  mistakes  the 
meaning  of  the  words  "Bereschith"  and 
"hosanna,"  2  Jew.  678;  speaking  of  Christ's 
saying  that  his  Father  would,  if  he  asked, 
give  him  twelve  legions  of  angels,  he  says, 
twelve  thousand  legions,  4  Jew.  195 ;  ad 
mits  the  use  of  words  not  found  in  scrip 
ture,  Whita.  603 ;  says  heresy  comes  from 
the  understanding,  not  from  the  scripture, 
2  Jew.  681,  3  Jew.  241;  states  that  we 
must  yield  an  account,  not  of  God's  words, 
but  of  our  own  expositions,  3  Jew.  242 ; 
intimates  that  if  things  written  be  denied, 
things  not  written  must  be  allowed,  3  Jew. 
480,  4  Jew.  775;  declares  that  the  tradition 
of  men,  for  which  they  have  broken  the 
precepts  of  the  law,  shall  be  uprooted, 


3  Jew.  180;  speaking  of  some  matter  he 
says,  the  archangels  know  it  not,  the  an 
gels  have  not  heard  it,  the  prophet  has  not 
felt  it,  the  Son  himself  has  not  uttered  it, 
2  Jew.  695 ;  says,  the  truth  admits  no  lie, 
neither  can  religion  abide  impiety,  Rog. 
362 ;  confesses  original  sin,  2  Bui.  390 ;  af 
firms  that  repentance  is  ceasing  from  sin, 

1  Ful.  437 ;  his  rule  of  faith,  2  Jew.  998 ;  he 
shews  that  forced  faith  is  no  faith,  ib.  810; 
says  there  are  many  who  feigning  faith, 
are  not  subject  to  faith,  &c.,    Calf.  249; 
speaks  of  faith  alone  justifying,  2  Bee.  639, 

2  Cran.  130;  says  our  eternal  life  is  easy 
and  ready, — to  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
raised  from  the  dead,   3  Jew.  256;   com 
plains,  if  we  fast  once,  we  think  we  have 
satisfied ;  if  out  of  the  barns  of  our  house 
hold,  we  give  somewhat  to  the  poor,  we 
believe  we  have  fulfilled  the  measure  of 
righteousness,  ib.  583 ;  calls  falling  griev 
ous  and  dangerous  in  many,  1  Jew.  523, 524 ; 
does  not  mention  purgatory,  2  Lat .  247 

iii.  The  Church,  <$fc.  :  he  declares  that 
what  is  set  up  by  man's  workmanship  will 
not  endure,  but  that  the  church  is  other 
wise  built,  2  Jew.  1023,  4  Jew.  1058;  says 
it  is  grounded  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
prophets  and  apostles,  4  Jew.  1058 ;  writing 
of  Christ's  sleep  in  the  ship  he  says, 
churches  in  which  God's  word  does  not 
keep  watch  suffer  wreck,  1  Jew.  318,  2  Jew. 
994,  1081,  4  Jew.  747  ;  remarks  that  many 
barbarous  nations  have  attained  the  true 
knowledge  of  God,  2  Jew.  673;  says  the 
spoils  of  the  heathen,  taken  from  the  devil, 
are  divided  to  the  furniture  and  the  orna 
ment  of  the  church  of  God,  3  Jew.  616, 
2  Whitg.  37 ;  praises  peace  and  unity,  but 
warns  against  false  peace,  4  Jew.  1085, 
1  Lat.  487,  Rid.  120,  Sand.  94 ;  speaks  of 
Peter  as  the  porter  of  heaven,  whose  earthly 
judgment  is  a  fore-judged  authority  in 
heaven,  &c.,  3  Jew.  367 ;  says  Peter  lieth 
under  the  building  of  the  church,  2  Ful. 
233;  addresses  that  apostle  as  the  foun 
dation  of  the  church,  happy  in  having 
the  new  name  pronounced,  &c.,  ib. ;  says, 
Peter,  by  confession  of  his  blessed  faith, 
deserved  an  exceeding  glory,  ib.  289,  290, 
291,  1  Jew.  367  ;  holds  that  the  rock  is  the 
faith  confessed  by  Peter's  mouth,  2  Ful. 
284,  297,  1  Jew.  340,  4  Jew.  1118  ;  writes, 
this  faith  is  the  foundation  of  the  church, 
4  Jew.  1119;  says,  on  this  rock  of  confession 
is  the  building  of  the  church,  2  Ful.  284, 
297,  1  Jew.  340,  368  ;  speaks  of  the  apostles 
as  holy  and  blessed  men  who  for  the  wor- 


HILARY  —  HILL 


391 


thiness  of  their  faith  obtained  the  keys, 
&c.,  2  Ful.  290  ;  his  testimony  as  to  Peter 
and  the  rock  of  the  church  dreaded  by 
Komanists,  ib.  289  n. ;  in  his  legend  it  is 
said  that  pope  Leo  was  an  Arian  heretic, 
4  Jew.  926 ;  he  says  the  ears  of  the  people 
are  more  holy  than  the  hearts  of  the  priests, 
2  Jew.  777,  1044;  censures  monks,  4  Jew. 
798,  799 

iv.  Sacraments,  Worship :  he  speaks  of 
the  sacrament  of  prayer,  of  fasting,  of 
thirst,  of  weeping,  of  the  scriptures,  1  Jew. 
225,  2  Jew.  1103,  1104,  3  Jew.  458 ;  says  of 
the  fathers  of  old  they  were  under  the 
cloud,  and  were  drenched  with  Christ,  the 
rock  giving  them  water,  ib.  447;  writes  of 
union  with  Christ  by  baptism,  1  Jew.  478, 
519,  2  Jew.  565 ;  judges  that  Judas  was 
not  present  at  the  supper,  3  Bee.  382, 
4  Bui.  464,  3  Jew.  532  ;  warns  against  se 
paration  from  the  medicine  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  the  Lord,  3  Bee.  414,  473 ;  ex 
plains  how  there  is  a  figure  and  a  truth  in 
the  sacrament,  2  Bee.  286,  3  Bee.  424,  437, 

1  Craw.  247,  272,  (31) ;  calls  it  the  Lord's 
meat,  3  Bee.  388  ;  says,  in  our  Lord's  meat 
we  receive  the  Word  made  flesh,  1  Cran. 
160,  1  Jew.  520;   asserts  that  we  receive 
Christ  verily  under  a  mystery,  1  Jew.  475, 

2  Lat.  267  ;  writes  on  our  union  with  Christ 
by  the  Lord's  supper,  1  Brad.  97,  1  Cran. 
160,  (68),  Rid.  201 ;  speaks  of  the  receiving 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  as  causing 
us  to  be  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in  us,  2  Bee. 
293,  294,  3  Bee.  464,  Coop.  141 ;  says  the 
bread  that  came  down  from  heaven  is  re 
ceived   only    of  the   members    of    Christ, 
2  Jew.  786,  1121;   speaks   of  drinking  of 
the   fruit  of  the  vine,   3  Jew.  522 ;    says 
that  one  standing  without,  might  hear  the 
voice  of  the  people  praying  and  singing  in 
the  church,  Calf.  294 

v.  Heretics,  Antichrist :  he  distinguishes 
between  simple  error  and  wilful  opposition 
to  the  truth,  3  Jew.  211 ;  declares  that 
heresy  is  from  the  understanding,  not  from 
the  scripture,  2  Jew.  681,  3  Jew.  241 ;  notes 
that  all  heretics  profess  to  follow  scripture, 
Whita.  229 ;  states  that  in  his  time  there 
were  as  many  faiths  as  wills,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
253;  speaks  of  some  who  often  change 
their  faith,  2  Lat.  277 ;  says  heretics  live 
by  dry  bread,  3  Jew.  528 ;  writes  against 
the  Arians,  1  Cran.  161,1  -Jew.  127,  3  Jew. 
450;  declares  that  they  know  not  God,  yet 
wishes  that  it  were  so,  SJeiv.  203 ;  requires 
them  to  produce  another  gospel,  1  Jew. 
27  ;  tells  that  they  called  themselves  the 


church  of  Christ,  though  indeed  the  syn 
agogue  of  Antichrist,  3  Jew.  151 ;  speaks 
of  their  religion  as  the  faith  of  the  times 
rather  than  that  of  the  gospels,  1  Jew.  261, 
262,  3  Jew.  248,  4  Jew.  706  ;  he  was  op 
posed  by  the  heretics  Auxentius  and  Satur- 
ninus,  ib.  1052;  Auxentius  alleges  multi 
tudes  of  bishops  against  him,  ib.  1053  ;  he 
challenges  him  to  call  what  councils  he 
likes  against  him,  ib.  952;  terms  a  synod 
held  at  Milan,  the  synagogue  of  the  malig 
nant,  Rog.  210 ;  says  of  some  people  de 
ceived  by  the  Arians,  they  believe  what 
they  believe  not,  &c.,  3  Jew.  255 ;  speaks 
against  the  errors  of  Tertullian,  Whita. 
599;  says  that  he  who  repudiates  the  au 
thority  of  scripture  is  an  antichrist,  Sand. 
15;  expounding  Christ's  words,  ""When  ye 
shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation 
standing  in  the  holy  place,"  he  refers  them 
to  the  time  of  Antichrist,  4  Jew.  728 ;  says 
Antichrist  shall  be  contrary  to  Christ  un 
der  the  colour  of  preaching  the  gospel, 
&c.,  2  Jew.  916;  cautions  against  the  ve 
neration  of  walls  and  buildings,  declaring 
that  in  them  Antichrist  shall  sit,  1  Brad. 
529,  Coop.  183,  184,  2  Jew.  916,  1080, 
4  Jew.  729,  730 

Hilary  (St),  bp  of  Rome:  on  the  body  of 
Christ  received  from  the  altar,  2  Jew.  603 

Hilary  (St),  bp  of  Aries:  perhaps  the  com 
poser  of  the  Athanasian  creed,  1  Brad. 
371  n. ;  some  ascribe  to  him  the  books  De 
Yocatione  Gentium,  2  Ful.  353  n 

Hilary,  bp  of  Chichester :  Pil.  589 

Hilary  the  Deacon  :  perhaps  the  author  of 
commentaries  on  the  epistles,  attributed  to 
Ambrose,  Calf.  235  n.,  2  Ful.  183  n 

Hilary,  a  deacon :  leader  of  a  sect,  3  Jew. 
321,  322 

Hilasmos,  (IXaoyios) :  what  it  means,  1  Bee. 
335;  2  Tyn.  153 

Hilda  (St) :  Bale  156,  2 Ful.  19,26,  Pil.  512  n 

Hildebrand :  v.  Gregory  VII. 

Hildebrand  (Joach.),  Rituale,  Calf.  66  n., 
297  n 

Ililderic  :  v.  Childeric.          , 

Hildeshen  (Jo.):  Bale  520 

Hildesley  (Jo.),  bp:  v.  Hilsey. 

Hilkiah,  high  priest :  2  Bui.  10 

Hill  (Adam) :  his  controversy  with  Richard 
Humes  on  Christ's  descent  into  hell, 
1  Lat.  233  n 

Hill  (Albayn) :  letter  to  him,  2  Brad.  208 

Hill  (Rich.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxvi ;  a 
friendly  admonition,  ib.  305 

Hill  (Sir  Rowland),  lord  mayor  of  London : 
Rid.  410 


S92 


HILL  —  HOBY 


Hill  (Mr) :  Park.  223 

Hill  (  ):  an  astrologer,  1  Ful.  v. 

Hill  ( ),  or  Hills:  his  Quatron  of  Reasons 

of  Catholic  Religion  (Antw.  1600),  Rog. 
106  n. ;  he  states  what  he  affirms  to  be 
the  marks  of  the  true  church,  ib.  176; 
says  the  catholic  religion  affirms  that  we 
have  free-will,  ib.  106  n.,  that  it  maintains 
worshipping  of  saints,  relics,  images,  &c., 
ib.  224  n.,  that  it  teaches  confession  to  a 
priest  of  all  deadly  sins  which  we  can 
remember  under  pain  of  damnation,  ib. 
258  n. ;  he  says  that  all  Christian  men  in 
England  were  Papists  till  the  age  of 
Henry  VIII.,  ib.  173;  asserts  that  Protest 
ants  deny  the  baptism  of  children  to  be 
necessary,  ib.  279 

Hill  (  ):  Olive-branch,  of  Peace,  Calf. 

243u 

Hilles  (Barnabas),  son  of  Richard:  1  Zur. 
241,  270,  2  Zur.  180, 196 

Hilles  (Gershom),  son  of  Richard:  1  Zur. 
271,  2  Zur.  196,  3  Zur.  243 

Hilles  (Rich.)  :  notice  of  him,  2Cov.  502  n. ; 
little  skilled  in  Latin,  3  Zur.  196,  197,  199; 
persecuted  for  religion,  ib.  230 — 232;  part 
ner  with  Burcher,  ib.  259  n. ;  commended  by 
Cranmer,  2  Cran.  424 ;  he  frequented  mass 
in  queen  Mary's  time,  3  Zur.  345  ;  noticed 
or  mentioned,  2  Cov.  512,  1  Zur.  224,  308, 

2  Zur.  17, 118,  3  Zur.  20,  38,  .592,  594,  627, 
628;   his  letters  to  Bullinger,  1  Zur.  171, 
211,  241,  270,  2  Zur.  14,  82,  164,  180,  195, 

3  Zur.  196—272 ;   a  letter  to  R.  Gualter, 

2  Zur.  304 ;  his  wife,  3  Zur.  38,  267,  269, 
&c.,  658,  659,  &c. ;   birth  of  a  daughter, 

3  Zur.  639 

Hilley  (Dr  Rich.) :  2  Lai.  322 

Hilsey  (Jo.),  bp  of  Rochester:  notices  of 
him,  2  Cran.  295  n.,  2  Lat.  3G9  n. ;  being 
prior  of  the  Dominicans  at  Bristol,  he 
preaches  against  Latimer,  2  Lat.  225  n. ;  as 
bishop  he  signs  a  declaration  respecting  a 
general  council,  2  Cran.  468 ;  exposes  the 
rood  of  grace  in  a  sermon  at  St  Paul's, 
3  Zur.  606,  609  n. ;  exhibits  and  denounces 
the  blood  of  Hales  at  the  same  place, 
2  Lat.  408  n. ;  his  Primer,  2  Lat.  369  n., 
Pra.  Eliz.  507  n.,  511  n 

Hiltinus,  bp  of  Augsburgh:  Udalric  succeeds 
him,  3  Jew.  424 

Hin  :  what,  2  Bui.  35 

Hincmar,  abp  of  Rheims :  Opera,  Jew.  xxxviii ; 
his  view  of  a  provincial  council,  4  Jew. 
1054,  of  the  council  of  Frankfort,  ib.  1055 ; 
he  calls  image-worship  "puparum  cultum," 
Calf.  175  n 

Hinds :  husbandmen,  2  Bui.  39 


Hinham :  a  word  used  at  the  feast  of  atses, 
1  Tyn.  92  n 

Hinkesell  (Jo.):  v.  Hynkesell. 

Hippinus  (Jo.) :  v.  JEpinus. 

Hippo :  v.  Councils. 

Once  overrun  with  Donatism,  but  re 
duced  to  catholic  unity,  1  Bui.  365;  be 
sieged  and  taken,  Pit.  612 

Hippocras:  v.  Ipocras. 

Hippocrates :  1  Hoop.  \,  286,  297,  2  Hoop. 
164 

Hippolytus  (St) :  how  he,  when  a  layman, 
distributed  the  communion  to  his  family, 
1  Jew.  155;  his  caution  against  the  heresy 
of  Novatus,  reported  by  Prudentius,  2  Ful. 
346;  his  constancy  in  martyrdom,  2  Bee. 
472  ;  he  is  said  to  have  written  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale  255 ;  the  tract  De  consum- 
matione  Mundi  attributed  to  him  is  spuri 
ous,  though  its  authenticity  is  maintained 
by  bp  Bull,  2.Fw/.282n.  ;  remarks  on  this 
book,  1  Jew.  85,  116,  117;  it  speaks  of 
bishops  sacrificing  Christ,  ib.  109,  117 ;  its 
statements  about  Antichrist,  2  Ful.  391, 

1  Jew.  116,  2  Jew.  914,  4  Jew.  728 
Hire :  v.  Wages. 

Hirelings :  hireling  shepherds,  4  Bui.  162 ; 
they  flee  in  time  of  pestilence,  1  Lat.  265 

Hirter(  ):  1  Zur.  62 

His :  formerly  used  for  its,  Sand.  285  n 

Hish :  to  make  an  insulting  objection,  1  Tyn. 
432 

Hiske :  to  open  the  mouth,  1  Bee.  294 

Hispalen :  Seville  so  called,  1  Brad.  508 

Historia  Longobardica :  a  work  annexed  to 
the  Golden  Legend,  Jew.  xxxix ;  it  re 
counts  five  inventions  of  the  cross,  Calf. 
321  n. ;  says  pope  Liberius  so  consented  to 
the  commandments  of  the  Arian  emperor, 
that  he  communicated  with  heretics,  4  Jew. 
229 

Historia  Scholastica,  q.  v. 

Historia  Tripartita :  v.  Cassiodorus. 

Historical  sense :  v.  Scripture. 

Histriones :  v.  Drama. 

Hitchins  (Will.),  or  Tyndale,  q.  v. 

Hith  (H.  de)  :  v.  Hythe. 

Hitton  (Tho.) :  martyred  at  Maidstone,  Bale 
394,  2  Tyn.  340,  3  Tyn.  113 

Ho!  stop,  or  halt,  1  Tyn.  25;  "no  ho,"  no 
stop,  bound,  limit,  2  Bui.  126 

Hoare  (Sir  Rich.  Colt),  bart. :  Ancient  Wilts, 

2  Lat.  364 

Hoarders  of  corn :  cruel  murderers,  1  Bee.  253 

Hobberton  (  Mr  ) :  v.  Hubberdine. 

Hoby  (Sir  Phil.):  mentioned,  2  Cran.  195 n., 

521,  522  ;  ambassador  to  Germany,  3  Zur. 

67,  379  n.,  645  n. ;  one  of  an  embassy  to 


HOBY  —  HOLLAND 


S93 


France,  ib.  497  n. ;  sent  to  bring  over  king 
Philip,  ib.  511 

Hochin  (Will.),  or  Tyndale,  q.  v. 

Hoohstraten  (Jac.):  says  he  is  a  heretic  that 
cleaveth  to  the  scriptures,  Hog.  200 

Hodgkin  (Jo.),  suffragan  of  Bedford  :  assists 
at  the  consecration  of  Scory  and  Cover- 
dale,  2  Cov.  xiii,  n.,  at  that  of  Parker, 
ib.  XT,  at  that  of  Grindal,  Grin.  \i,  n.,  at 
that  of  Jewel,  Jew.  xv. 

Hody  (Hum.):  De  Bibliorum  Text.,  Jew. 
xxxviii ;  the  work  contains  some  letters  of 
Kog.  Bacon,  4  Jew.  736  n 

Hoffman  (Melch.):  declares  that  the  bap 
tism  of  infants  is  of  the  devil,  Rog.  280; 
affirms  that  sin  after  baptism  is  unpardon 
able,  ib.  141 ;  says  that  our  salvation  is  of 
ourselves,  ib.  298 ;  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  258 

Hogeson  (Tho.) :  Cranmer's  servant,  2  Cran. 
299,  Tho.  H.  ib.  300 

Hohensaxe:  v.  Alt-sax. 

Hokam  (Gul.) :  v.  Occam. 

Holbech  (Hen.),  alias  Rands,  bp  of  Rochester, 
afterwards  of  Lincoln :  notices  of  him, 
2  Cran.  310  n.,  3  Zur.  576;  he  succeeds 
More  as  prior  of  Worcester,  2  Lat.  371  n., 
373  n.;  a  commissioner  respecting  the 
blood  of  Hales,  ib.  407  n.;  having  been 
made  suffragan  of  Bristol,  he  desires  to 
preach  before  the  king,  ib.  412;  commis 
sioner  in  a  disputation  on  the  eucharist 
held  at  Oxford,  Phil.  213  n.,3Zur.  391  n.; 
his  views  on  the  eucharist,  3  Zur.  72,  76 

Holbein  (Hans):  his  dance  of  death,  Pra. 
Eliz.  xvii,  xviii ;  his  decease,  ib.  xix. 

Holcot  (Rob.) :  v.  Holkot. 

Holcot  (Will.):  present  at  Cranmer's  dispu 
tation  at  Oxford,  iCran.  428 ;  he  preached 
a  funeral  sermon  for  Jewel,  Jew.  xxv. 

Holcroft  (Sir  Tho.),  knight  marshal:  pro 
cured  the  liberation  of  Sandys,  Sand,  x,  &c. 

Holgate  (Rob.),  abp  of  York:  the  only  rich 
prelate  in  Cranmer's  time,  2  Cran.  437  n 

Holidays :  v.  Holy  days. 

Holiman  (Jo.),  bp :  v.  Holyman. 

Holiness,  Sanctification  :  v.  Prayers,  Saints. 
The  nature  of  sanctification,  1  Hoop.  71 ; 
the  term  sanctificare  explained,  Now.  (103); 
holiness  is  the  end  of  our  election,  Sand. 
190;  it  must  appear,  ib.;  it  is  required  of 
those  who  profess  the  gospel,  1  Brad. 
437,  2  Brad.  122:  holiness  of  life  en 
forced,  1  Bee.  342,  &c. ;  whence  perfect 
holiness  proceeds,  4  Bui.  C ;  it  is  only  in 
and  from  Christ,  Pil.  1G4;  it  is  through 
Christ's  blood,  1  Hoop.  72 ;  the  Christian 
is  holy,  by  reason  of  the  Spirit  dwelling  in 


him,  1  Tyn.  340;  holiness  is  a  mark  of  the 
true  church,  Poet.  276  (see  Church,  I.  vi. 
a  and  c);  holiness  and  righteousness  have 
respect  to  the  two  tables  of  the  law,  Sand. 
190 ;  ceremonial  holiness  in  the  law  of 
Moses,  Pil.  165;  the  vanity  of  Popish  holi 
ness,  ib.  262;  sanctification  not  by  the 
bishop  of  Rome  nor  by  holy  water  or  the 
like,  1  Hoop.  73;  in  what  sense  the  un 
faithful  are  said  to  be  made  holy  by  the 
faithful,  2  Bui.  389,  Pil.  164 

Holinshed  (Raphael) :  his  Chronicle,  Iffoop. 
455,  1  Lat.  xi,  81,  266,  2  Lat.  367,  392, 
394,  408,  415,  Rog.  49,  64,  &c.,  1  'Jew. 
247  nn 

Holkot  (Rob.):  some  account  of  him,  1  Tyn. 
151  n.;  he  was  a  cardinal,  3  Jew.  132; 
reference  to  him,  2 Lat.  319;  his  works; 
Super  Libros  Sapiential,  Jew.  xxxviii ;  Su 
per  IV.  Libros  Sentent.,  ib. ;  he  reproves 
a  determination  of  Thomas  Aquinas  on  wor 
ship,  2  Jew.  667 ;  says,  latria  is  due  only  to 
God,  not  to  an  image,  2  Jew.  667,  4  Jew. 
950 ;  comments  on  the  words  "  This  is  my 
body,"  2  Jew.  606,  787,  788;  declares  that 
if  there  had  been  a  thousand  hosts  when 
Christ  hung  upon  the  cross,  then  had 
Christ  been  crucified  in  a  thousand  places, 
&c.,  1  Jew.  496;  doubts  whether  Christ  in 
one  host,  can  see  himself  in  another,  2  Jew. 
628;  states  that  if  a  layman  erroneously 
adore  an  unconsecrated  wafer,  that  faith 
will  suffice,  1  Jew.  13 ;  speaks  of  the  appli. 
cation  of  the  mass,  2  Jew.  747  ;  asserts  that 
to  make  confession  of  venial  sins  is  more 
of  devotion  than  of  necessity,  3  Jew.  372 ; 
strongly  censures  priests  for  their  lechery, 
ib.  426 ;  says,  the  priests  of  this  time  are 
like  the  priests  of  Baal,  they  are  renegate 
angels,  they  are  like  the  priests  of  Dagon, 
they  are  the  priests  of  Priapus,  they  are  the 
angels  of  hell,  4  Jew.  746 ;  cites  a  remark 
of  Bernard,  about  the  wound  of  the  church, 
ib.  724,  906;  moves  the  question  whether 
love  be  hatred,  3  Jew.  183;  says  the  em 
peror  is  king  of  kings,  4  Jew.  1014 

Holland  :  v.  Netherlands. 

Holland  (Rog.) :  martyred  in  Smithfield,  Poet. 
172 

Holland  (Garland),  a  bookseller  at  Oxford: 
1  Zur.  328 

Holland  (H.):  Herwologia,  2  Brad.  xii.  n., 
xiii.  n.,  I  Lat.  xiv. 

Holland  (Jo.) :  his  cause  in  the  Arches  against 
Will.  Porter,  2  Cran.  411 

Holland  (Rob.),  minister  of  Prendergast: 
notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlvi  ;  the  Lord's 
prayer,  in  verse,  ib.  477 


394 


HOLLAND  —  HOLY  GHOST 


Holland  (Tho.),  reg.  prof,  of  divinity,  Oxon  : 
Lit.  Eliz.  463 

Hollingday  (  ):  martyred  in  Smithfield 

Oct.  1557,  Poet.  171 

Hollowel  (Will.) :  w.  Holy  well. 

Hollyday  (  ):   martyred  in  Smithfield, 

June  1558,  Poet.  172 

Holme,  co. Lancaster:  Whitaker's birthplace, 
Whita.  ix. 

Holmes  (  )  :  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Holocaust :  what,  2  Bui.  189 

Holofernes:  v.  Judith. 

Holstein  (Adolph  duke  of) :  v.  Adolph. 

Holstenius  (Lucas):  Codex  Regularum,  1 
Lat.  189  n. ;  he  observes  that  the  Pontifical 
has  been  wrongly  ascribed  to  Luitprandus, 
2  Ful.  99  n 

Holt  (Sir  Jo.) :  letter  to  him,  Park.  231 

Holt  (  ),  a  traitorous  priest:  Lit.  Eliz. 

658 

Holy :  v.  Holiness. 

Holy  ashes:  Pil.  163,  493,  1  Tyn.  225;  used 
in  Lent,  and  what  they  signified,  1  Bee. 
110;  forbidden,  2  Cran.  417,  2  Hoop.  129, 
Rid.  320 ;  demanded  by  the  rebels  of 
Devon,  2  Cran.  176 

Holy  bread :  1  Lat.  497,  2  Lat.  286,  294, 
1  Tyn.  284 ;  the  conjuration  of  it,  1  Hoop. 
283,  284,  Rid.  107;  what  it  signified,  3 
Zur.  624 ;  ministered  every  Sunday  by  the 
Papists,  with  holy  water,  instead  of  the 
sacrament,  2_Bec.260 ;  superstitiously  borne 
about  the  body,  2  Cran.  158, 503 ;  Latimer's 
verses  on  giving  it,  2  Lat.  xviii,  294 ;  for 
bidden,  2  Hoop.  129,  Rid.  320;  demanded 
by  the  rebels  of  Devon,  2  Cran.  176 ;  the 
holy  loaf,  a  shadow  of  the  ancient  oblations 
at  the  eucharist,  Coop.  89,  Lit.  Edw.  98 

Holy  cream  :  v .  Unction. 

Holy  days  :  whether  lawful,  Grin.  215,  216; 
controversy  respecting  them,  2  Whitg.  565, 
&c. ;  the  holy  days  of  the  Jews,  2  Bui.  159, 
&c.,  2  Whitg.  578 ;  the  law  being  abro 
gated,  the  holy  time  is  free,  2  Bui.  264, 265 ; 
though  no  holy  days  are  now  commanded, 
their  observance  is  not  inconsistent  with 
Christian  liberty,  if  they  are  not  observed 
legally,  I  Bui.  260;  with  regard  to  them 
discipline  with  charity  is  constantly  to  be 
observed,  4 Bui.  504;  Augustine  on  the 
origin  of  the  great  annual  festivals,  Whita. 
606 ;  they  are  commendable  as  free  cus 
toms,  but  of  no  great  moment,  ib.;  the 
apostles  determined  nothing  concerning 
festivals,  ib.  540,  607 ;  their  original  insti 
tution  and  subsequent  abuse,  I  Lat.  52,  53, 
471,  1  Tyn.  231 ;  solemn  assemblies  were 
ordained  to  the  praise  of  God  for  special 


benefits,  Sand.  55 ;  their  use,  1  Tyn.  24, 
146,  226 ;  the  observance  of  feast-days  is  in 
itself  indifferent,  1  Hoop.  32 ;  feastful  days 
appointed  by  magistrates  are  to  be  ob 
served,  2  Bee.  83 ;  how  they  should  be  kept, 
2  Cran.  158;  in  what  works  they  should 
be  spent,  2  Lat.  39 ;  Latimer's  excuse  for 
not  attending  church  on  holy  days,  ib.  157 ; 
of  labour  on  them,  2  Bee.  83;  they  must 
not  hinder  work  in  harvest  time,  2  Cran. 
157,  468,  502;  Henry  VIII. 's  order  respect 
ing  certain  feast-days,  ib.  468 ;  publication 
of  it,  ib.  348  ;  Cranmer's  mandate  against 
observing  those  abrogated,  ib.  470 ;  abro 
gated  holy  days  kept  by  the  people  and  at 
court,  ib.  347 ;  the  holy  days  of  tailors, 
bakers,  brewers,  and  the  like,  forbidden, 
2  Cran.  158, 503,  Rid.  532 ;  abrogated  feasts 
and  fasts  not  to  be  observed,  Grin.  128, 160, 
2  Lat.  244 ;  many  saints'  days  restored  to 
the  calendar,  temp.  Eliz.,  Pra.  Eliz.  4, 
&c.,  nn. ;  difference  between  Papists'  holy 
days  and  ours,  2  Whitg.  595;  holy  days  ob 
served  in  some  other  reformed  churches,  ib. 
583;  disallowed  by  the  church  of  Scotland, 
2  Zur.  364;  controversy  especially  concern 
ing  saints'  days,  2  Whitg.  573;  Bullinger 
disapproves  festivals  in  honour  of  any  crea 
tures,  1  Bui.  260 
HOLT  GHOST  :  v.  Prayers,  Sin. 

i.  His  Nature  and  Attributes,  and  to 
what  he  is  compared:  what  he  is,  3 Bui. 
298,  Lit.  Edw.  514,  (561) ;  confession  of 
him  in  the  creed,  1  Bui.  155,  1  Brad.  145; 
what  it  is  to  believe  in  him,  2  Bee.  38;  he 
is  a  distinct  person  or  substance,  not  an 
accident  or  inspiration,  3  Bui.  305,  2  Hoop. 
39,  Hutch.  134,  155,  &c. ;  very  and  eternal 
God,  not  a  creature,  2  Bee.  39,  3  Bee.  141, 
1  Brad.  90,  3  Bui.  300,  &c.,  1  Cran.  97, 
102,  2  Hoop.  39,  Hutch.  193,  3  Jew.  264, 
Now.  (29),  145,  Hog.  69;  of  one  substance 
with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  Hutch.  158, 
Rag.  71 ;  he  proceeds  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  3  Bui.  306,  Hutch.  124,  Phil.  378, 
Rog.  73 ;  his  proceeding,  3  Bui.  305 ;  it  is 
twofold,  temporal  and  eternal,  ib.  307,  308; 
the  error  of  the  later  Greeks  about  the  pro 
cession  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Rog.  74,  Whita. 
536;  all  the  attributes  of  Deity  are  ascribed 
to  him  in  scripture,  Hutch.  193,  Rog.  69 ;  he 
is  the  Creator  of  all  things,  Hutch.  63, 137, 
196;  he  is  eternal,  ib.  195;  unsearchable,  ib. 
194;  everywhere,  1  Brad.  90,  iCran.  97, 
102,  Hutch.  135, 194;  infinite,  not  limited, 
3  Bui.  309 ;  the  Spirit  of  life  which  quicken- 
eth  all  other  spirits,  2  Hoop.  40;  he  knows 
all  things,  Hutch.  198 ;  governs  all  things, 


HOLY  GHOST 


395 


ib.  135,  197,  198;  he  is  to  be  worshipped, 
ib.  205  ;  to  be  prayed  to,  ib.  136,  199,  200, 
204 ;  hymns  to  the  Holy  Ghost ;  Veni  Cre 
ator  Spiritus,  1  Cov.  471  n.;  the  same  in 
English,  Lit.  Edw.  172, 342,  Lit.  Eliz.  286  ; 
three  hymns  by  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  541,  542, 
643;  one  by  F.  Kinwelmersh,Poef.  292 ;  the 
profit  his  Deity  brings,  2  Sec.  40, 41 ;  heresies 
respecting  it,  Phil.  302,  Rog.  70,  71 ;  he  is 
called  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  of  the  Son, 
3  Bui.  312,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  ib.  314,  the 
Spirit  of  promise,  ib.  314,  the  finger  of  God, 
ib.  315,  2Hoop.39,Hutch.20,H}2,20Q;  he 
is  compared  to  fire,  3  Bui.  316,  317,  Pil. 
266,  342,  2  Whitg.  521,  to  the  wind,  3  Bui. 
317  ;  passages  in  which  it  is  alleged  that 
the  word  rendered  "wind"  signifies  the 
Holy  Spirit,  1  Ful.  571,  &c. ;  he  is  com 
pared  to  water,  3  Bui.  316,  2  Whitg.  521, 
to  oil,  3  Bui.  318,  2  Hoop.  228 ;  he  is  the 
only  spiritual  unction,  Rog.  255,  264,  the 
"unction  from  the  Holy  One,"  Whita. 452; 
why  he  appeared  in  the  likeness  of  a  dove, 
3  Bui.  318,  Hutch.  155,  156;  not  made  a 
dove  because  of  the  words  of  St  John, 
1  Cran.  306 ;  he  is  the  "  seed"  spoken  of  in 
Uo.iii.  9,3  Tyn.  32;  supposed  by Theophy- 
lactto  be  "the porter"  (Jo. x.),  Whita. iGo 

ii.  The  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  his 
coming,  fyc. :  the  promise  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  1  Cov.  383,  388,  Pil.  136;  the  send 
ing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  1  Cov.  387—420, 
Lit.  Edw.  504,  (553) ;  why  he  came  at 
Pentecost  (q.  v.),  1  Cov.  388;  the  manner  of 
his  coming,  ib.  389  ;  the  hour,  4  Bui.  198 ; 
his  mission  a  proof  of  our  Saviour's  ascen 
sion,  1  Cov.  407,  and  a  commodity  which 
we  have  thereby,  2  Bee.  459 ;  the  Spirit 
is  given  by  God,  1  Tyn.  492 ;  granted  in 
answer  to  prayer,  1  Cov.  420 ;  given  through 
prayer,  as  well  without  laying  on  of  hands 
as  with,  1  Tyn.  274 — 275 ;  not  received  by 
works  or  ceremonies,  ib.  424  ;  given  to 
those  who  in  fervent  love  and  unity  are 
gathered  together,  1  Cov.  393 ;  given  not 
only  to  the  learned,  but  to  the  simple  and 
unlearned,  ib.  398;  why  fleshly  men  receive 
not  the  Spirit,  ib.  227 

iii.  The  Spirit  in  the  church,  collectively 
and  individually  :  he  dwells  in  the  church, 
Nord.  90;  his  power  therein,  1  Hoop.  21 ; 
he  is  the  guide  of  the  church,  Rid.  123, 
and  ruler  in  the  church,  Sand.  241 ;  spoken 
of  as  the  vice-gerent  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  68, 
as  Christ's  vicar  on  earth,  2  Hoop.  39;  so 
Philpot  wrote  in  his  Bible,  Phil.  108,  125; 
by  his  virtue  strength  and  operation  the 
catholic  church  is  preserved  from  all  errors, 


2  Hoop.  74;  he  sends  true  ministers,  and 
prepares  them  for  their  work,  Sand.  285 ; 
the  Holy  Ghost,  speaking  in  the  scriptures, 
is  the  judge  of  controversies,  2  Ful.  135, 
Whita.  445  ;  he  is  the  supreme  interpreter 
of  scripture,  Whita.  415;  said  by  Papists 
to  direct  all  councils,  Rog.  208 ;  what  it  is 
to  have  the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Bee.  604;  some 
have  had  the  Holy  Ghost  from  their  birth, 

3  Tyn.  207  ;  when  he  accompanies  baptism, 
1  Tyn.  424  ;  he  dwells  in  all  believers,  Hale 
151,  2  Hoop.  39,  whose  bodies  are  his  tem 
ples,  3  Bee.  622,  Hutch.  204,  Pil.  48,  62  (v. 
Temple);  proofs  of  his  presence,  Phil.  121, 
1  Tyn.  76,  78,  117,  223,  262,  308,  499 ;  the 
Spirit  not  to  be  quenched,  2  Jew.  880 

iv.    His  operations  :  his  office  and  work, 
3  Bee.  141,  142,  I  Brad.  147,  3  Bui.  319, 

1  Cov.  226,  229,  239,  240,  2  Cran.  90,  94, 
3  Jew.  264,  Lit.  Edw.  504,  514,  (553,  562), 
Now.  (52),  170,   1  Tyn.  78,    79,  111,  112, 
417,  487,  488,  498,  499,    2  Tyn.  183,  184, 
201 ;  his  effect  and  power,  3  Bui.  311 ;  he 
makes  the  word  effectual  to  whom  he  will, 

2  Tyn.   181 ;    doth   mortify  and    quicken, 

3  Bui.  320 ;  makes  God's  people  willing, 
2  Tyn.  250  ;  regenerates,  2  Hoop.  39 ;  works 
repentance,  1  Cov.  409 ;  gives  life,  ib.  392; 
produces  faith,  1  Tyn.  488,  493,  3  Tyn.  139 ; 
accompanies   faith,   1  Tyn.   54,  111,  275 ; 
forgives  sin,  Hutch.  137,  199;  restores  the 
image  of  God,  1  Cov.  392, 393 ;  makes  a  man 
spiritual,  1  Tyn.  487  ;  sanctifies,  3  Bui.  312, 
1  Tyn.  340 ;  strives  against  the  flesh  (q.v.)  and 
sin,  Phil.  252,  1  Tyn.  492,  500,  503,  3  Tyn. 
113 ;  looses  the  bands  of  Satan,  and  gives 
power  to  love  the  law,  and  to  do  it,  3  Tyn. 
276  ;  writes  the  lively  law  of  love  upon  the 
heart,  1  Tyn.  297 ;  works  obedience,  1  Cov. 
493 ;  causes  all  good  works,  2  Hoop.  39 ; 
prepares  the  heart  to  prayer,  Pra.  B.  xix ; 
helps  in  prayer,  Nord.  34 ;  he  is  the  teacher 
of  the  ignorant,  2  Hoop.  40  ;  by  his  teach 
ing  men  unskilled  in  tongues  may  under 
stand  the  doctrine  of  scripture,  Whita.  140; 
he  is  the  teacher  of  all  truth,  Pil.  329; 
cannot  teach   things   contradictory,  Phil. 
375;  how  he  brought  all  things  to  the  dis 
ciples'  remembrance,  Wiiita.  542 ;  his  illu 
mination  is  essential  to  true  religion,  ib. 
364 ;  without  him  all  reading  and  doctrine 
are  in  vain,  1  Cov.  228;  we  cannot  judge 
what  is  truth  without  him,   Calf.  60,  61, 
nor  can  we  understand  or  do  God's  will, 
1  Tyn.  78,  or  know  the  things  of  God,  ib. 
88 ;  he  is  the  supreme  interpreter  of  scrip 
ture,  Whita.  415;  his  teaching  is  the  great 
evidence  of  scripture,  ib.  295,  the  most 


396 


HOLY  GHOST  —  HOMER 


certain  argument,  ib.  317,  318,  321,  more 
excellent  than  all  authority,  ib.  345 ;  it  is 
the  only  testimony  which  will  ever  produce 
entire  acquiescence  in  the  great  articles  of 
our  faith,  ib.  308  ;  his  testimony  is  private, 
internal,  secret,  ib.  346  ;  Augustine  writes 
on  the  necessity  of  this  inward  teaching,  ib. 
453,  454 ;  he  teaches  all  the  faithful,  ib. 
290,  433;  but  all  have  not  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  the  same  measure,— hence  many  religious 
differences,  ib.  532 ;  if  men  are  in  error,  it 
does  not  follow  that  they  are  without  the 
Spirit,  ib.  296;  he  is  the  Paraclete,  i.  e.  the 
comforter,  advocate,  or  admonisher,  3  Bui. 
313,  Phil.  374  n.,  Pil.  137  ;  he  is  the  com 
forter  of  the  poor,  2  Hoop.  40 ;  a  comforter 
in  persecution,  2  Lat.  213 ;  he  supports 
against  adversaries  of  the  truth,  1  Lat.  268; 
bears  witness  in  the  hearts  of  the  faith, 
ful,  Lit.  Edw.  511,  (559) ;  certifies  the  con 
science  of  adoption,  2  Tyn.  211 ;  produces 
joy,  2  Jew.  823;  is  the  pledge  and  earnest 
of  the  heavenly  inheritance,  3  Bui.  318, 
1  Cov.  384,  388,  2  Hoop.  39,  1  Tyn.  101 ; 
how  he  seals,  4  Bui.  325;  he  is  the  Spirit  of 
•wisdom,  understanding  and  counsel,  3  Bui. 
319;  the  Spirit  of  strength,  knowledge, 
and  fear,  ib.  320;  he  is  love  or  charity,  ib. 
319,  the  fountain  of  unity,  1  Cov.  393  ;  he 
reveals  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom,  3 
Bui.  320 ;  foreshews  things  to  come,  ib. 
321;  his  divers  gifts,  ib.  321,  Lit.  Edw. 
514,  (562) ;  his  seven-fold  gifts,  Calf.  226 ; 
nine  manifestations  of  the  Spirit,  ib.  n. ;  on 
his  extraordinary  gifts  in  the  primitive 
church,  1  Jew.  307,  &c. ;  the  gift  of  heal 
ing,  4  Bui.  231  (v.  Miracles,  Tongues) ;  his 
gifts  and  graces  given  to  every  member  of 
the  church,  2  Hoop.  41  (v.  Grace) ;  they  are 
to  be  exercised,  2  Tyn.  195 ;  his  increasings, 
3  Bui.  311 

Holy  ground :  v.  Holy  places. 

Holy,  holy,  holy :  Hutch.  123,  Pra.  B.  108 

Holy  island :  v.  Lindisfarne. 

Holy  land  :  v.  Canaan,  Jerusalem. 

Holy  loaf  :  v.  Holy  bread. 

Holy  oil :  v.  Unction. 

Holy  orders  :  v.  Orders. 

Holy  places :  v.  Burial,  Churches,  Consecra 
tion,  Temple. 

On  the  holiness  of  places,  1  Tyn.  340 ; 
we  acknowledge  the  holiness  of  places 
•which  God  sanctified,  1  Ful.  371 ;  the  holy 
place,  2  Bui.  143,  4  Bui.  83 ;  the  holiest  of 
all,  2  Bui.  144, 145,  4  Bui.  82;  holy  ground, 
Pil.  64,  316,  317,  530,  1  Whitg.  535 

Holy  salt :  Rid.  107,  3  Tyn.  7 ;  its  alleged 
signification,  3  Tyn.  74 


Holy  strange  gestures:  an  expression  used 
by  More  for  certain  ceremonies,  3  Tyn.  85 

Holy  things :  under  the  law,  2  Bui.  224 ;  what 
are  required  in  churches,  4  Bui.  501 ;  holy 
things  of  the  church  of  Rome,  as  holy 
cowls,  girdles,  beads,  shoes,  &c.,  2  Cran. 
147;  holy  beads,  bells,  boughs,  candles, 
crosses,  fire,  moulds,  palms,  relics,  wax, 
and  various  other  things,  many  of  which 
are  here  separately  enumerated,  2  Cran. 
63, 148,  I  Lat.  75,  478,  Pil.  163,  493,  Rid. 
55,  1  Tyn.  225,  283,  462,  3  Tyn.  109  (». 
Hallowing);  such  things  forbidden,  Rid. 
320 

Holy  Thursday  :  v.  Thursday. 

Holy  vessels :  v.  Chalices. 

Holy  water:  Calf.  16, 17,  Pil.  163,  Rid.  55, 

1  Tyn.  48;  verses  on  it,  Calf.  17;  its  in 
vention   ascribed   (falsely)  to  pope  Alex 
ander  I.,  2  Ful.  117,  I  Lat.  75,  Rid.  500; 
the  exorcism  or  conjuration  of  it,  1  Hoop. 
283,  Rid.  107,  1  Tyn.  284;  its  alleged  sig 
nification,  3  Tyn.  70,   3  Zur.  624 ;   foolish 
arguments  for  it,  1  Jew.  15 ;   the  virtue 
ascribed  to  it,  3  Jew.  179 ;  it  is  substituted 
by  the  pope  for  the  blood  of  Christ,  2  Cran. 
176,   177 ;    the  blasphemous    doctrine   of 
Durandus,  ib.  177 ;  said  to  forgive  venial 
sin  and  drive  away  devils,  Pil.  527  ;  mira 
cles  alleged  to  have  been  wrought  by  it, 

2  Ful.   116,   Rid.   500;    it  is   no   defence 
against  the  devil,  1  Lat.  342, 497,  Rid.  500 ; 
its    superstitious   use,  2  Cran.   158,  503; 
recognized  by  Henry  VIII.,    1  Lat.  132; 
Latimer's  verses  on  giving  it,  2  Lat.  xviii, 
294 :  Gardiner's  opinion  on  it,  Rid.  500, 
&c.;  forbidden,  2  Cran.  158,  503;  its  re 
storation  demanded  by  the  rebels  of  Devon, 
ib.  176 ;  holy-water-clerks,  4 Bui.  114 ;  holy- 
water-stocks  to  be  destroyed,  Grin.  135, 
159 

Holy-workmen:  such  as  trust  in  their  ima 
gined  good  works,  1  Tyn.  278,  305,  496, 

3  Tyn.  140 

Holybushe  (Jo.)  :  an  edition  of  Coverdale's 
Testament  published  under  this  name,  1538, 
2  Cov.  xi,  23 

Holyman  (Jo.),  bp  of  Bristol :  a  commis 
sioner  to  examine  Ridley,  Rid.  255 

Holyrood  house :  v.  Edinburgh. 

Holywel  (Will.?):  martyred,  Poet.  168 

Holywell,  co.  Flint :  St  Winifred's  well,  Phil. 
xxvii. 

Homberg  (  von),  a  Frenchman:  3  Zur. 

223 

Home :  v.  Hume. 

Homer  :  represents  Jupiter  as  menacing  the 
gods,  Sand.  48 ;  calls  Pluto  Hades,  1  Ful. 


HOMER  —  HONORIUS 


397 


316;  speaks  of  the  gods  appointing  their 
shields  to  defend  princes,  2  Hoop.  85;  de 
clares  it  not  good  to  have  many  rulers, 

1  Jew.  376;  refers  to  Minos  the  lawgiver, 
Calf.  13  n. ;  adorns  noble  personages  with 
the  name  demon,  3  Bui.  356 ;  mentions  an 
instance  of  punishment  for  want  of  duty  to 
parents,  1  Bui.  288;  speaks  of  the  furies 
being  invoked  against  one    for   the  dis 
honour  of  his  father's  wife,  1  Hoop.  184 ; 
held  souls  to  be  immortal,  3  Bui.  385;  he 
died  of  grief,  or  shame,  2  Cov.  132,  1  Hoop. 
298;    a  temple  built  to  him  at    Smyrna, 

2  Jew.  981 

Homilies:   on  reading  them  in  the   church, 

1  Bee.  9,     3  Jew.  110,     Rog.   323—325, 

3  Whitg.  338,  &c.;  their  use  ancient  and 
profitable,  1  Bee.  9, 10,  2  Whitg.  75;  those 
of   the  fathers  were  publicly  read  in  the 
church  of  old,  Rog.  325 ;  but  reading  homi 
lies  is  not  comparable  to  preaching,  Grin. 
382 

The  Anglo-Saxon  Paschal  homily  shews 
that  the  English  church  did  not  hold  tran- 
substantiation,  2  Ful.  7,  20,  21,  247;  it 
contains  many  passages  taken  from  Ra- 
tramn,  ib.  20  n.;  the  translator  from  the 
Latin  was  JElfric,  either  the  archbishop, 
or  the  abbot,  ib. ;  the  homily  rendered  into 
English  and  printed  under  the  patronage 
of  archbishop  Parker,  ib.  7,  247 ;  editions 
of  it,  ib.  7  n.,  20  n 

The  homilies  of  the  church  of  England: 
Book  I.,  &c. : — Cranmer  engaged  in  com 
posing  homilies,  1539,  3  Zur.  626  ;  the 
first  book  published  1547,  2  Bee.  643  n. ; 
the  three  homilies  (of  salvation,  faith,  and 
good  works)  ascribed  to  Cranmer,  2  Cran. 
128 — 149 ;  the  homily  against  whoredom, 
made  by  Tho.  Becon,  2  Bee.  641—650; 
reference  to  it,  1  Lat.  244  n. ;  that  on  the 
misery  of  mankind  was  made  by  Jo.  Harps- 
field,  2  Cran.  128  n. ;  matrimony  called  a 
sacrament  in  the  1st  part  of  the  sermon 
against  swearing,  2  Ful.  168  n. ;  Latimer 
assists  in  the  composition  of  the  first  book 
of  homilies,  1  Lat.  xii;  these  homilies  di 
rected  to  be  read  in  churches,  2  Cran.  504, 
505,  512,  513,  2  Hoop.  128,  Rid.  320;  they 
contain  a  godly  and  wholesome  doctrine, 
3  Bee.  231, 1  Brad.  277,  400,  404, 1  Bui.  10, 

2  Cran.   128  n.,  Rid.  400,  Rog.  323;  they 
were  homely   handled,  1  Lat.  121 ;  notes 
for  a  homily  on  rebellion,  1549,   2  Cran. 
188;   a  homily  to  be  read  in  the  time  of 
pestilence,  by  bishop  Hooper,  1553,  2  Hoop. 
157 — 175;  Homilies  set  forth  by  the  right 
reverend  ...  Edmunde  (Bonner),  bishop  of 


London,  1555,  2  Cran.  128  n.;  a  homily 
concerning  the  justice  of  God,  in  punishing 
of  impenitent  sinners,  &c.,  written  by  deau 
Nowell,  on  occasion  of  the  plague  of  1563, 
Grin.  95—110,  Lit.  Eliz.  491—502 ;  refer 
ence  to  it,  Now.  iii. 

Book  II.,  &c. : — publication  of  the  second 
book,  printed  1563,  Park.  177  n. ;  names  of 
the  homilies  therein,  Rog.  323;  they  con 
tain  a  godly  and  wholesome  doctrine,  ib. ; 
the  two  tomes  to  be  provided  by  church 
wardens,  Grin.  133,  and  to  be  placed  in 
parish  churches  and  chapels,  ib.  157  ;  arti 
cles  respecting  the  reading  of  them,  ib. 
127,  161;  their  use,  3  Jew.  110;  certain 
homilies  (from  both  tomes)  directed  to  be 
read  in  order  on  Wednesdays  during  the 
plague,  1563,  Grin.  85 ;  misstatement 
about  the  date  of  the  council  of  Eliberis, 
in  the  homily  against  peril  of  idolatry, 

2  Ful.  153  n.;  in  the  second  part  of  that 
homily  the  name  Crinitus  was  printed  Eri- 
nilus,  2  Ful.  159 ;  the  homily  of  sweeping 
of  churches,  as  Cartwright  styles  it,  3  Whitg. 
53,  491 ;  the  homily  against  wilful  rebellion 
was  occaisoned  by  the  revolt  of  the  earls  of 
Northumberland  and  Westmoreland,  1569, 
Lit.  Eliz.  462 ,  1  Zur.  227  n. ;  reference  to 
it,   Grin.  133;   the  fourth  part   issued  by 
king  Charles  I.,  Lit.  Eliz.  536  n 

Homoiision  ('Opoofortov) :  the  term  is  not  in 
scripture,  but  the  doctrine  is,  1  Jew.  533, 
Phil.  117, 118,  Whita.  564, 588, 603, 2  Whitg. 
102;  the  term  used  before  the  council  of 
Nice,  1  Jew.  533 ;  approved  by  the  council 
of  Nice,  but  condemned  by  that  of  Rimini, 
Whita.  535;  Ruflfinus  says  none  of  the 
bishops  at  Rimini  understood  the  word, 
ib.  139  ;  meaning  of  the  term,  3  Bui.  242, 

3  Jew.  224,   Phil.  299  n. ;   Luther  on  it, 
Whita.  611 ;  the  doctrine  vindicated  from 
scripture   by  the  fathers,  but  ascribed  by 
some  Papists  to  tradition,  3  Bui.  246,  Coop. 
108,  Phil.  117,  118,  Whita.  534,  &c.,  563, 
564;   the  Arians  reproachfully  styled  the 
orthodox  Homoiisians,  2  Ful.  375,  1  Jew. 
465,  2  Jew.  807,  Rid.  134 

Hone  (R.  B.):  Lives,  2  Brad.  xii.  n 

Honesty :  1  Bui.  402 

Honey :  used  by  Romanists  in  baptism,  4  Bui. 
359 

Honorius,  emperor :  v.  Law  (Civil). 

He  submitted  disputed  questions  to  sy 
nods,  I  Bui.  331,  I  Jew.  390;  recognized 
the  bishop  of  Constantinople  as  equal  to 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  4  Jew.  1031 ;  gave  di 
rections  in  the  event  of  there  being  rival 
bishops  of  one  city,  1  Jew.  350;  made  a 


398 


I1ONORIUS  —  HOOPER 


law  against  rebaptizing,  4  Bui.  394;  men 
tioned,  2  Bui.  109,  4  Bui.  539 

Honorius  I.,  pope :  called  the  emperor  He- 
raclius  his  sovereign  lord,  2  Ful.  16  ;  sent 
the  pall,  &c.,  to  Honoring,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  PH.*  585;  took  order  that 
the  archbishop  might  be  consecrated  in 
England,  2  Ful.  24 ;  fell  into  schismatical 
error,  3  Jew.  342,  viz.  the  heresy  of  the 
Monothelites,  1  Jew.  399,  3  Jew.  344,  Rog. 
181 ;  styled  an  Eunomian,  1  Jew.  381 ;  con 
demned  by  the  sixth  general  council,  2  Ful. 
312,  334,  1  Jew.  399,  400,  4  Jew.  926 

Honorius  II.,  pope:  his  legate  in  England, 
PH.  572,  Sand.  224 

Honorius  III.,  pope :  promoted  transubstan- 
tiation,  Hale  168,  3  Bee.  274;  first  decreed 
that  the  sacrament  should  be  lifted  up  and 
worshipped,  3  Bee.  359,  361,  2  Brad.  310, 
1  Cran.  238,  1  Hoop.  526,  Hutch.  258, 

1  Jew.  10 ;  ordained  that  the  host  should 
be  kept  in  a  clean   place  and   sealed  up, 

2  Cran.  172;  made  a  decree  respecting  the 
carrying   of  the  sacrament  in  procession, 
2  Bee.  2.33  n. ;    said  to  have  commanded 
kneeling  at  the  communion,  3  Whitg.  88, 
89;  approved  the  Carmelites,  4  Bui.  516 

Honorius  of  Autun  :  on  Stephen's  vision  of 
Christ  (ascribed  to  Augustine),  1  Jew.  542 

Honorius,  abp  of  Canterbury:  receives  the 
pall,  PH.*  585 

Honorius  (Ant.):  president  of  a  college  at 
Ripen,  3  Zur.  621 

Honour:  v.  Worship. 

Honour  is  a  gift  of  God,  yet  used  as  a 
snare  by  the  devil,  1  Lot.  430;  dignities 
not  to  be  sought,  yet  not  to  be  refused  if 
we  are  called  to  them,  2  Lat.  214;  to  hon- 
onr,  what  it  is,  1  Bui.  269 

Honywood  (Mary):  letters  to  her,  2  Brad. 
98,  131, 151 ;  her  history,  ib.  98  n 

Hood :  directed  to  be  worn,  Grin.  148,  Lit. 
Edw.  157,  2  Whitg.  50  n. ;  2  Zur.  362 

Hood  (  ):  v.  Houde. 

Hood  (Robin):  1  Lat.  107,  1  Tyn.  80,  161, 
220,  306,  328,  400,  450,  3  Tyn.  61;  his 
gestes,  1  Hoop.  77 ;  his  day,  1  Lat.  208 ; 
Robinhood  pastimes,  Rid.  304;  (scenicis 
vanitatibus,  ib.  434) ;  disorders  about  a 
Robin  Hood  in  Edinburgh,  Rog.  311  n 

Hooke  (Rich.) :  martyred  at  Chichester,  Poet. 
162 

Hooker  (Rich.):  Jewel  his  early  patron,  Jew. 
xxiii;  recommended  by  Sandys  for  the 
mastership  of  the  Temple,  Sand,  xxvi ;  dis 
putes  there  between  him  and  Travers, 


3  Whitg.  xvi;  his  Ecclesiastical  Polity,  ib. ; 
reference  to  him  respecting  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  Calf.  108  n.,  on  a  passage  of  Igna 
tius  about  fasting,  2  Ful.  237  n.,  as  to  sta 
tions,  ib.  238  n. ;  his  mistake  respecting  the 
council  of  Florence,  Calf.  247  n. ;  he  quotes 
and  comments  upon  Jewel,  4  Jew.  887  n. ; 
eulogizes  Whitgift,  3  Whitg.  xi ;  speaks 
of  Puritans  refusing  to  take  oaths  which 
might  turn  to  the  molestation  of  their  bre 
thren,  Rog.  359  n 

Hooper  (Dan.),  son  of  the  martyr:  3  Zur. 
105,111,  114 

Hooper  (Geo.),  bp  of  Bath  and  "VVells:  Disc. 
cone.  Lent,  Calf.  97  n 

HOOPER  (Jo.),  bp  of  Gloucester  and  Worces 
ter:  v.  Martyr  (P.). 

Brief  biographical  notices,  1  Hoop,  iii, 
iv,  v,  2  Hoop.  181 ;  a  more  extended  me 
moir,  2  Hoop,  vii — xxx ;  his  name  spelled 
Hoper,  Houper,  and  Howper,  1  Hoop,  iii; 
his  birth,  2  Hoop,  vii;  his  father  a. Papist, 
3  Zur.  75 ;  his  uncle  was,  at  a  later  period, 
favourable  to  religion,  ib.  86 ;  he  studies  at 
Oxford,  and  becomes  a  monk  at  Gloucester, 

2  Hoop,  vii;  his  conversion,  ib.,  3  Zur.  34; 
he  returns  to  Oxford,  ib.,  but  is  compelled 
to  retire,  ib.  viii ;  becomes  steward  to  Sir 
Tho.  Arnndel,  2  Hoop,  viii,  3  Zur.  33  n., 
35n. ;  his  conference  with  Gardiner,  2  Hoop, 
im,  3  Zur.  35  n .;  he  escapes  to  Paris,  but  re 
turns,  2  Hoop,  vii ;  goes  to  Germany,  ib. ;  his 
donbts  respecting  attendance  at  mass,  3  Zur. 
39;  satisfied  by  Bullinger,  ib.  40;  his  mar 
riage,  2  Hoop,  ix ;   his  perilous  journey  to 
England,  ib. ;    he   settles  at  Zurich,  ib. ; 
quits  that  city,  ib. ;  his  prophetic  words  to 
Bullinger,  ib.  x;  he  returns  to  England, 
ib. ;  made  chaplain  to  the  duke  of  Somer 
set,  ib.,   3  Zur.  739  n. ;  a  witness  against 
Bonner,  3  Zur.  660;  he  preaches  in  Lon 
don,  and  at  court,  ib.  635,  659,  662,  several 
times  a  day,   ib.  108,  557;   his   preaching 
and  manners,  1  Hoop.  549,  2  Hoop,  x,  xi, 

3  Zur.  185 ;  his  public  lectures,  3  Zur.  73, 
75,  79,  80,  88,  560;  he  preaches  at  court  on 
the  book  of  Jonah,  2  Hoop,  xii,  431—558, 
3  Zur.  75,  559,  and  in  his  preaching  attacks 
the   ordination  book  and   the   vestments, 
2  Hoop,  xii,  479;   his   disagreement  with 
Traheron,  3  Zur.  426;    nominated  bishop 
of  Gloucester,  1  Hoop.  434,  3  Zur.  87,  271, 
559 ;  he  refuses  to  accept  the  see,  2  Hoop. 
xii,  3  Zur.  665 ;  his  zeal  against  pontifical 
ceremonies,  3  Zur.  466,  468;  his  scruples 
and  controversy  about  ecclesiastical  apparel, 


•  See  the  note  on  p.  380. 


HOOPER 


399 


and  the  oath,  2  Cran.  x,  428,  431,  3  Jew. 
612  n.,  3  Zur.  87,  410,  426,  466,  566,  567, 
671,  573,  585,  6G5,  674;  his  opinion  on  vest 
ments  opposed  by  the  privy  council,  Park. 
234,  280 ;  he  is  supported  by  J.  a  Lasco,  but 
opposed  by  Bucer,  3  Zur.  675,  and  by  the 
bishops,  ib.  676;  he  disputes  with  Ridley 
on  the  vestments,  2  Craw.  430, 431,  2  Hoop. 
xiii,  3  Zur.  91  n.,  426,  486,  673;  Ridley's 
REPLY  to  him  respecting  them,  2 Brad.  375, 
&c. ;  their  subsequent  reconciliation,  3  Zur. 
91  n.,486;  his  letter  to  Bucer  and  Martyr  on 
the  vestments,  2  Hoop,  xiv;  he  is  cautioned 
by  P.  Martyr,  ib. ;  forbidden  to  preach,  ib. 
xv ;  imprisoned  for  disobedience,  ib.,  3  Zur. 
107  n. ;  he  submits  to  the  privy  council  and 
is  consecrated  in  the  usual  way,  2  Hoop. 
xv,  xvi,  3  Zur.  107  n.,  271,  410,  415,  482, 
687 ;  conditions  on  which  he  accepted  his 
bishoprick,  3  Zur.  187;  his  vestments, — a 
scarlet  chimere,  &c.,  ib.  271 ;  busy  in  his 
bishoprick,  ib.  563;  he  entertains  some 
scruples,  ib. ;  visits  his  diocese,  2  Hoop,  xvi ; 
ignorance  of  his  clergy,  ib.  151  n.,  3  Tyn. 
75 n.;  he  preaches  diligently,  3  Zur.  494; 
rides  in  a  merchant's  cloak,  2  Brad. 
390;  attacked  by  the  sweating  sickness, 

2  Hoop,  xvii,  159  n. ;  a  commissioner  for  the 
reform  of  the  ecclesiastical  law,  2  Hoop,  xvii, 

3  Zur.  503,  590;  being  made  also  bishop  of 
Worcester,  he  visits  that  diocese,  2  Hoop. 
xvii,  3  Zur.  23 ;  he  held  the  last-named  see 
during  good  behaviour,  1  Hoop.  481  n. ;  he 
resides  awhile  with  Cranmer,  3  Zur.  24; 
his  controversy  with  Joliffe  and  Johnson, 

2  Hoop,  xix ;  his  fidelity  and  diligence  as  a 
bishop,  ib.  xxi,  3  Zur.  497,  500,  582,  586, 
688,  691 ;    he  supports  the  title  of  queen 
Mary,  2  Hoop,  xxii,  556,  557 ;  refusing  to 
flee,  he  is  summoned  before  the  council, 
insulted  by   Gardiner,   and   committed  to 
the  Fleet,  ib.  xxii.  (see  2  Lat.  270);  de 
prived,  2  Brad.  83, 2  Hoop,  xxii ;  sent  to  the 
Compter  in  Southwark,  2  Hoop,  xxiv ;  con 
demned,  and  sent  to  Newgate,  2  Hoop,  xxiv, 

3  Zur.  171 ;  degraded  by  Bonner,  2  Hoop. 
xxiv  ;  his  imprisonment,  1  Brad.  403,  3  Zur. 
100  n.,  505;   his  sufferings  in   it,   3  Zur. 
101,  102  n.,  292  n. ;  his  writings  in  prison, 
2  Hoop,  xxiii ;  he  sends  writings  thence  to 
Bullinger  for  correction,  3  Zur.  105 ;  these 
have  not  been  found,  ib.  106 n.;  he  signs  a 
declaration  concerningreligion,  1  Brad.  374 ; 
Ridley  inquires  about  him,  2  Brad.  159 ; 
Ridley's  letter  to  him  in  prison,  Rid.  355 ; 
in  peril  of  death,  1  Brad.  190,  290;  false 
report  of  his  execution,  2  Brad.  172,  174, 
Rid.  373,  379;  his  journey  to  Gloucester, 


2  Hoop,  xxiv ;  his  interviews  with  Sir  Anth. 
Kingston  and  others,  ib.  xxv;  his  speech 
to  the  mayor  and  sheriffs,  ib.  xxvi;  the  or 
der  for  his  execution,  ib. ;  his  last  prayer, 
ib.  xxviii ;  lines  written  with  a  coal  on  the 
wall  of  the  New  Inn  at  Gloucester  the 
night  before  his  death,  ib.  xxx,  2  Brad. 
363;  his  martyrdom,  1  Brad.  410,  2  Brad. 
192,  2  Hoop,  xxix,  Rid.  380,  391,  3  Zur. 
772;  part  of  the  stake  recently  discovered, 

2  Hoop,  xxx;   Hilles's  character   of  him, 

3  Zur.  251 ;  many  false  and  erroneous  opi 
nions  concerning  him,  2  Hoop.  67,  68,  74; 
Harding  reviles  him,  4  Jew.  822 ;  his  cha 
racter  by  Foxe,  2  Hoop,  xxi ;  his  doctrine 
respecting   the    eucharist,   3  Zur.  47  ;   his 
opinion  on  divorce,  ib.  64,  416,  422  ;  some 
of  his  books  came  into  the  possession  of 
Tho.  Sampson,  1  Zur.  155 

His  works  : — bishop  Tanner's  list,  1  Hoop. 
v  ;  his  EARLY  WRITINGS,  edited  by  the  Rev. 
Sam.  Carr,  M.A.,  1  Hoop.;  his  LATER 
WRITINGS,  TOGETHER  WITH  HIS  LETTERS 
AND  OTHER  PIECES,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Cha. 
Nevinson,  M.A.,  2  Hoop. ;  references  to  his 
writings,  2  Brad.  297,  394,  1  Bui.  49,  197, 
198,  216,  221,  252,  272,  288,  307,  308,  347, 
401,  412,  432  nn.,  Hutch.  325 ;  his  letters 
(besides  those  printed  in  3  Zur.  as  men 
tioned  below),  2  Hoop.  568—622;  letter  to 
Cranmer,  ib.  xv ;  letters  to  Cecil,  2  Brad. 
395,  397,  2  Hoop,  xviii,  xix;  letter  to  Jo. 
a  Lasco,  2  Hoop,  ix,  n.;  letters  to  foreign 
divines,  mostly  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  33 — 
104  (and  see  ib.  742,  and  3  Bui.  115)  ;  letter 
to  him,  Rid.  355  (and  see  365). 

—  Anne  (de  Tserclas)  his  wife,  2  Hoop. 
viii,  xvii,  1  Zur.  36  n.,  3  Zur.  63,  105,  558, 
562,  563;  to  be  exhorted  not  to  entangle 
herself  with  the  cares  of  this  life,  3  Zur. 
576;    she  escapes,  with  her  children,   to 
Frankfort,   2  Hoop,  xxii,  3  Zur.  110;    an 
exhortation  to  patience  sent  to  her  by  her 
husband,  2  Hoop.  578 ;  six  letters  from  her 
to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  107 — 114 ;  the  original 
Latin  of  one  of  them,  in  which  she  speaks 
of  her  husband's  martyrdom,  ib.  774;  a 
letter  to  a  faithful  woman,  and  late  wife  to 
one   of   the   bishops    [probably   Hooper], 
which  gave  their  lives  in  the  Lord's  quarrel, 
Phil.  251 

—  Hooper's  children;    see   Daniel  and 
Rachel  Hooper :  Joanna,  mentioned  3  Zur. 
51,  64,  74,  563,  564,  and  Martin,  named  ib. 
64,  74,  do  not  seem  to  have  been  children 
of  bishop  Hooper. 

Hooper  (Rachel),  dan.  of  the  martyr:  born 
abroad,  3  Zur.  92;  her  sponsors,  ib.  50  n.. 


400 


HOOPER 


73,  88,  92;  her  education,   ib.  74,  75,  79, 
105, 107;  mentioned,  ib.  64,  90 

Hooper  (W.) :  v.  Hopper. 

Hoore  (Rich.):  v.  Hore. 

Hoornbeeck  (Jo.) :  Examen  Bullae  Innoc.  X., 
Jew.  xxxvi;  cited  about  a  bull  of  Clement 
VI.,  3  Jew.  560  n. ;  Miscell.  Sacra,  Calf.  69  n 

Hope:  v.  Assurance,  Faith,  Prayers. 

Of  hope:  2  Bui.  88,  &c.,  2  Cov.  86;  what 
it  is,  3  Bee.  602,  616,  2  Bui  88 ;  it  is  of 
things  absent,  2  Bui.  89;  but  of  things 
most  certain,  ib.  89 ;  it  is  the  gift  of  God, 
ib.  90 ;  the  companion  of  faith,  Nord.  18 ; 
its  office,  2  Tyn.  14;  needful  in  penitents, 
4  Bui.  553  ;  he  that  has  it  will  purify  him 
self,  2  Brad.  122 

HOPE  OF  THE  FAITHFUL  :  a  treatise  on  the 
resurrection,  written  by  "VVermuller,  trans 
lated  by  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  135—226 

Hopkins  (Jo.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlviii ; 
Psalm  xlvi.  in  metre,  Lit.  Eliz.  566;  Psalm 
Ixxxiv.  in  metre,  Poet.  485 

Hopkins  (Rich.),  sheriff  of  Coventry:  letters 
to  him,  1  Brad.  389,  2  Brad.  244  ;  an  exile 
at  Basle,  1  Brad.  389  n 

Hopkins  (Will) :  translates  the  book  of  Ra- 
tramn,  2  Ful.  20  n 

Hopper  (W.),  or  Hooper:  martyred  at  Can 
terbury,  Poet.  163 

Hopton  (Jo.).bp  of  Norwich :  called  Norwich 
Nobody,  Poet.  166 ;  he  died  in  debt,  Park. 
58 

Hopton  (Sir  Owen) :  1  Ful.  xi. 

Hopton  (Rob.) :  Park.  307  n 

Hopton  (Will.) :  Park.  307 

Horace :  cited,  1  Bee.  10,  93,  173,  222,  233, 
2  Bee.  56, 162,  3  Bee.  261,  389,  619,  1  Bui. 
289,  302,  Calf.  2, 49,  340, 354,  389,  Grin.  7, 
1  Hoop.  356, 403,  418,  428,  430,  2  Hoop.  84, 
487,  2  Jew.  581,  660,  1  Lot.  92,  431,  PH. 
39,584 

Horae :  v.  Hours. 

Horae  B.  V.  M.  ad  usum  Sarum:  notice  of  the 
edition  of  Paris,  1510,  Pro.  Eliz.  xxi ;  prayers 
to  saints  from  the  Horae  B.  V.  M.,  Rog. 
227  ;  address  to  Thomas  a  Becket,  ib.  38  n. ; 
address  to  souls  in  Purgatory,  ib.  214,  220, 
221 ;  a  citation  respecting  indulgences,  ib. 
220 

Horapollo  :  v.  Orus  Apollo. 

Horarium :  v.  Manuale. 

ORARIUM,  SEU  I.IBELLUS  PHECATIONUM, 
1560,  Pro.  Eliz.  115—208 ;  why  set  forth, 
Pra.  B.  iii;  notice  of  various  editions  of  it, 
Pra.  Eliz.  xii. 

Hore   (Rich.),  or  Hoore:    chaplain   to  lord 

Lisle,  2  Cran.  298,  320 
Horims  (Deut.  ii.  12):  what,  1  Tyn.  446 


-   HORSES 

Hormisdas,  pope:  the  father  of  pope  Silverius, 
2  Ful.  98,  99  n.;  his  decree  respecting  the 
authority  of  councils,  Rog.  211 ;  his  address 
to  Epiphanius  of  Constantinople,  1  Jew. 
420 ;  he  warns  the  church  of  Rome  against 
forsaking  God,  4  Jew.  726 

Horn  (Phil,  count  of):  v  Montmorenci. 

Home  (Geo.),  bp  of  Norwich:  Comm.  on 
Psalms,  2  Bui.  6  n 

Home  (Rob.),  bp  of  Winchester :  some  ac 
count  of  him,  3  Bee.  194  n.;  at  a  disputation 
on  the  sacrament,  1551,  Grin,  ii ;  chaplain 
to  king  Edward,  2  Cran.  xi ;  his  account 
of  the  services  of  the  church  of  England, 
temp.  Edw.  VI.,  addressed  to  Bullinger, 

2  Zur.  354;  Bullinger's  remarks  in  reply, 
ib.  357 ;  dean  of  Durham,  1  Cran.  (9) ;  in 
exile,  1  Brad.  445,  1  Cran.  (9) ;  at  Zurich, 

3  Zur.  752;  letter  from  him  and  others  to 
the  magistrates  there,  ib.  751 ;  at  Frankfort, 
ib.  128,  755;  he  returns  to  England,  1  Zur. 
6 ;  disputes  at  Westminster,  4  Jew.  1199, 
1200,  1  Zur.  11,  15,  27 ;  appointed  bishop 
of  Winchester,  1  Zur.  93 ;  an  ecclesiastical 
commissioner,  Park.  72,383,439;  he  assists 
in   the  compilation  of  certain  Advertise 
ments,  ib.  233  ;  signs  a  letter  to  the  queen, 
ib.  294  ;  his  Answer  to  Feckenham,  1  Ful. 
75  n.,  2  Ful.  3,  378,  Jew.  xxxviii,  4  Jew. 
635, 1  Whitg.  22  n. ;  appointed  to  preach, 
Park.  318;  his  share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible, 
ib.  335  u. ;  present  at  Grindal's  confirmation 
to  the  see  of  Canterbury,  Grin,  x;  his  letter 
to  certain  troublers  of  the  church,  1  Zur. 
321;  very  infirm,  2  Zur.  307;  his  death, 

1  Zur.  332  n. ;  references  to  him,  2  Ful.  356, 
380,  Grin.  261,  1  Zur.  188, 191,  2  Zur.  108, 
118;   dedication   to  him,  3  Bee.  194;  his 
letters,  1  Zur.  134,  141,  175  (with  Grindal), 
245,  276,  320,  321,  2  Zur.  354,  3  Zur.  125— 
131 ;  letters  to   him  from   Bullinger   and 
others,  3  Whitg.  496, 1  Zur.  341,  356,  357, 

2  Zur.  264 

—  Margery  his  wife :  an  exile  at  Zurich, 

3  Zur.  752 ;  her  death,  1  Zur.  321 
Homer  (M.),  of  Zurich :  4  Bui.  xxvii.  2  Zur.  vii. 
Horninger,   or  Horningsheath,  co.  Suffolk: 

T.  Rogers  rector  there,  Rog.  v;  he  died  and 
was  buried  there,  ib.  ix. 

Horsemen  :  in  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  361,  &c. 

Horses:  on  the  commandment  not  to  multiply 
them,  1  Lat.  92 ;  their  masters  should  see 
them  fed,  ib.  395 ;  Eligius  invoked  for  their 
cure,  1  Bee.  139,  2  Bee.  536,  1  Hoop.  310, 
Rog.  226 ;  commonly  bled  on  St  Stephen's 
day,  2  Lat.  100;  those  of  the  Apocalypse; 
white,  Bale  312,  546,  549 ;  red,  ib.  314 ; 
black,  ib.  317  ;  pale,  ib.  320,  321,  325 


HORSEY  —  HOST 


401 


Horsey  (Dr):  murdered  Rich.  Hunne,but  was 
pardoned,  3  Tyn.  166 

Horton  (Jo.):  v.  Houghton. 

Horton  (Tho.),  fellow  of  Pembroke  hall:  1 
Brad.  31, 195  n.,  2  Brad,  xvii;  a  dispenser 
of  the  bounty  of  Chambers  and  others, 
4  Jew.  vii,  1302 

Hortulus  Animas :  Pro.  Eliz.  202,  242,  243, 
272,  484, 507,  512,  546  nn 

Hoshea,  king  of  Israel :  2  Bui.  12 

Hosiander  (Andr.):  v.  Osiander. 

Hosius,  bp  of  Corduba:  his  authority  and 
estimation,  4  Jew.  999  ;  he  drew  up  a  creed 
substantially  the  same  as  the  Nicene,  Phil. 
310  n. ;  once  gave  his  hand  to  the  Arians, 
4  Jew.  908 ;  subscribed  in  a  council  before 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  ib.  999;  cites  words  of 
Guimund  respecting  the  sacrament  as  a 
figure  of  the  church,  2  Jew.  593  n.,  624 

Hosius  (Stanisl.  card.):  notice  of  him,  1  Zur. 
113  n.;  his  works,  2  Ful.  4,  Jew.  xxxviii, 
1  Zur.  113  n.;  he  tells  why  Peter  calls 
scripture  a  lamp,  Whita.  1;  states  that  the 
gospels  are  not  to  be  believed  but  on  ac 
count  of  the  voice  of  God  speaking  to  us 
within,  ib.  346,  358;  complains  of  the  pro 
fanation  of  the  scripture  by  its  being  made 
accessible  to  artizans  and  women,  ib.  249; 
allows  that  Jerome  translated  the  Bible 
into  Sclavonic,  1  Jeiv.  270,  2  Jew.  692; 
says  Matthew's  gospel  was  written  in 
Hebrew,  Whita.  125  ;  charged  with  denying 
the  scriptures,  1  Ful.  8,  4  Jew.  754,  &c. ; 
he  debases  their  authority,  Rog.  197  n. ; 
calls  them  a  creature,  and  a  certain  bare 
letter,  4  Jew.  753 ;  styles  them  beggarly 
elements,  &c.,  Whita.  36  ;  when  objection 
was  made  that  David,  being  a  temporal 
prince,  composed  the  Psalms,  he  replied, 
Why  should  he  not  write  them  ?  and 
cited  the  words  of  Horace,  "  scribimus 
indocti  doctique  poemata  passim,"  4  Jew. 
759 ;  he  places  the  church  above  scripture, 
Whita.  217 ;  observes  that  the  apostles, 
delivering  the  creed,  never  said,  I  believe 
the  holy  Bible,  but,  I  believe  the  holy 
church,  3  Jew.  247;  declares  the  inter 
pretation  of  the  church  of  Rome  to  be 
the  very  word  of  God,  ib.  247,  441,  4  Jew. 
753,  759,  760 ;  calls  the  scripture  as  it  is 
alleged  by  Protestants,  the  word  of  the 
devil,  4  Jew.  752,  753,  759,  760 ;  makes 
Peter  the  foundation,  Hog.  171  n.;  teaches 
that  without  one  pope  the  church  could  not 
be  one,  3  Jew.  120,  221,  4  Jew.  751;  de 
clares  that  no  pope  ever  professed  any 
manner  of  heresy,  4  Jeiv.  928;  says  God 
never  bade  us  be  careful  whether  the  pope 


were  Judas,  or  Peter,  or  Paul,  3  Jew.  120, 
4  Jeiv.  943 ;  asserts  that  the  council  which 
condemned  the  Saviour  had  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  did  not  err,  4  Jetv.  941,  942;  teaches 
that  from  the  time  our  first  father  tasted  of 
the  forbidden  fruit,  Christ  the  Son  of  God 
became  guilty  of  death,  ib.  942 ;  states  that 
though  the  wickedness  of  bishops  be  never 
so  great  it  cannot  hinder  the  promise  that 
they  shall  shew  the  truth  of  judgment,  ib.; 
asks,  what  if  Paul  teaches  rightly  to  believe 
in  saints?  3  Jew.  256;  maintains  that  the 
chief  duty  of  priests  is  to  sacrifice,  Calf. 
229 ;  calls  it  heresy  to  teach  the  receiving 
of  both  kinds  in  the  eucharist,  1  Jew.  64 ; 
his  confession  relative  to  the  inferior  orders 
of  the  clergy,  Calf.  228 ;  he  affirms  that  the 
apostles  appointed  orders  of  monks,  3  Jew. 
235, 4  Jeiv.  784;  says  our  works  are  sprinkled 
with  the  blood  of  Christ,  3  Jew.  492;  speaks 
of  the  substitution  of  crosses  for  images  of 
Mercury,  Calf.  66  n.;  reproves  Vergerius, 

1  Whitg.  392;  slanders  Luther,  1  Jew.  106; 
calls   the  flock  of  Christ  a  wild  beast  of 
many  heads,  &c.,   2  Jew.  685;   Harding 
borrowed  greatly  from  him,  1  Jew.  214  n. ; 
reference  to  him,  4  Jew.  641 ;  some  of  his 
books  translated  into  English,  2  Ful.  4; 
Fulke  answers  him,  1  Ful,  viii. 

Hospinian  (Hadr.),  or  AVirt:  4  Bui.  546 
Hospinian  (Rod.):  De  Templis,  Calf.  42  n. ; 

De  Orig.  Monach.,  2  Ful.  103  n.,  1  Lot. 

189  n.,  2  Lat.  196  n. ;  Hist.  Sacram.,  2  Lat. 

265  n 
Hospitality  :  a  noble  virtue,  necessary  for  all, 

2  Bee.  326;   scripture  gives   examples  to 
encourage  to  it,  ib.  584 ;  that  of  the  patri 
archs,  2  Bui.  59 ;  it  is  a  fruit  of  love,  Sand. 
400 ;  a  way  of  feeding  Christ's  flock,  1  Bee. 
19,  £c. ;  if  it  be  disregarded,  weaklings  will 
be  discouraged,  ib.  26;  it  is  to  be  shewn  to 
godly  strangers,  Sand.  266 ;  especially  en 
joined  on  bishops  and  ministers,  1  Bee.  22, 
&c.,  2  Bee.  326 ;  its  decay  lamented,  1  Bee. 
174;  that  of  the  abbeys,  PH.  610;  that  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Sandwich  commended, 

3  Bee.  599,  600 

Hospitals  :  v.  Canterbury,  London. 

Hospitalia,  1  Bui.  286,  2 Bui.  44,  4  Bui. 

498;  the  original  institution  of  hospitals, 

&c.,  1  Tyn.  231;  many  founded  since  the 

reformation,  2  Ful.  122,  Pil.  610;  inquiry 

respecting  them,  Grin.  172 
Host:  v.  Mass,  Transubstantiation. 

Called  a  singing-loaf,  and  why,  2  Tyn. 

301,  3  Tyn.  227,  or  a  singing- cake,  Coop. 

152 ;  why  made  round,  1  Jew.  15, 78,  2  Jew. 

991;    why  broken  into  three  parts  at  the 

26 


402 


HOST  —  HOWARD 


celebration  of  mass,  3  Sec.  207,  2G8,  278, 
Coop.  77,  2  Jew.  584,  &c.;  called  God, 
1  Tyn.  248  n.;  it  is  a  deaf  and  dumb  god, 
Rid.  409;  worshipped,  1  Cran.  229,  2  Cran. 
172,  1  Jew.  10,  &c.;  pretended  miracles  of 
its  bleeding,  &c.,  2  Cran.  GG;  miraculous 
respect  said  to  have  been  rendered  to  the 
host  by  beasts,  birds,  and  insects,  Calf.  8G  n 

Hostelry  :  hospitality,  Phil.  391 

Hostia :  v.  Ostia. 

Hostiensis  (Hen.  de  Segusio,  card.) :  Super 
Decretal.  Comm.,  Jew.  xxxviii;  he  affirms 
that  the  pope  is  all,  and  above  all,  1  Jew. 
69,  4  Jew.  939  ;  says  God  and  the  pope 
make  one  judgment-seat,  and,  sin  only  ex- 
cepted,  the  pope  can,  in  a  manner,  do  all 
things  that  God  can  do,  1  Jew.  380,381,  & 
corrig.,  3  Jew.  135,  145,  599,  4  Jew.  830, 
831,  882  n.,  899,  939,  940,  1137;  affirms 
that  the  pope  may  sell  any  ecclesiastical 
title  or  dignity,  without  danger  of  simony, 
4  Jew.  809 ;  allows  that  if  the  pope  com 
mands  anything  savouring  of  heresy  he  is 
not  to  be  obeyed,  ib.  927 ;  but  says  that  he 
cannot  be  brought  into  order  by  any  man, 
though  he  be  accounted  a  heretic,  4  Bui. 
119 ;  asserts  that  all  men  ought  to  obey  the 
pope  unless  he  command  sin,  3  Jew.  201  ; 
states  that  appeals  may  be  made  from  equal 
to  equal,  1  Jew.  395;  declares  it  unlawful 
to  say  mass  at  night,  save  on  that  of  the 
Nativity,  ib.  117;  speaks  of  the  ordination 
of  a  reader,  3  Jeiv.  380 ;  says  the  emperor 
is  a  vassal  of  the  church  of  Rome,  4  Jew. 
836 

Hostmasterus  (  ):  1  Jew.  52 

Hostrie  :  an  inn,  Calf.  322 

Hosts  of  the  Lord :  what,  3  Bui.  132,  Pil. 
27,  &c.,  132, 138 

Hotchens  (Will.),  alias  Tyndale,  q.v. 

Hottinger  (Jo.  Hen.):  Helvet.  Hist.  Eccl., 
4  Bui.  xi,  Pil.  142  n.;  Schola  Tig.  Carolina, 
4  Bui.  ix.  n.;  Dissert,  misc.  Pent.,  2  Ful. 
296  n. ;  his  account  of  pope  Adrian's  offers 
to  Zuinglius,  Pil.  684 

IIoude( ):  martyred  in  Smithfield,  Poet. 

172 

Houghton  (Jo.),  prior  of  the  Charter- house: 
condemned  for  treason,  2  Cran.  303  n 

Hours  for  prayer:  used  by  holy  men,  and 
commendable,  1  Bee.  171,  172,  4  Bui.  183, 
197,  &c. ;  the  canonical  hours,  4  Bui.  197, 
201;  flj  matins  and  lauds,  Pra.  Eliz.  19, 
20,133,  139  n. ;  midnight  matins,  Pil.  483, 
528;  the  Papists'  rule  about  matins,  ib.  528; 
the  name  laudes  erroneously  applied  to 
part  of  an  evening  service,  Pra.  Eliz.  2CG ; 
[2J  prime,  ib.  33, 145  ;  [3J  the  third  hour,  or 


tierce,  ib.  35,  147 ;  [4]  the  sixth  hour,  or 
sext,  ib.  3G,  148;  [5J  the  ninth  hour,  or 
none,  ib.  37, 149 ;  [6J  vespers,  ib.  38,  151 ; 
[7]  compline,  ib.  43, 154 ;  the  hours  chanted 
in  churches  in  king  Edward's  time,  3  Zur. 
72;  HorffiB.V.  M.,v.  Hora. 

House  of  God:  v.  Temple. 

Housed,  unhoused:  with  or  without  housings, 
i.  e.  hosen,  stockings  or  boots,  2  Bee.  65 

Householders :  v.  Prayers. 

Their  office,  1  Bui.  261,  (v.  Parents)  ; 
they  should  garnish  their  houses  with  scrip 
ture,  1  Bee.  66 ;  what  they  may  pray  for  for 
themselves,  ib.  1GG;  counsel  to  householders 
in  captivity,  1  Bui.  290 

Household  rules:  v.  Grey  (H.),  duke  of  Suffolk. 

Housel  :  the  eucharist,  Coop.  10, 11,  85,  &c., 

2  Cran.  281  n.;   1  Jew.  117;    sometimes 
bushel,  3  Bee.  4  n.;  More  calls  it  howsyll, 

3  Tyn.  9G;     housel-sippings,    Bale   626; 
houseling,   2   Ful.   11,    105,   houseling  at 
Easter,  3  Bee.  209 ;  to  be  houselled,  3  Tyn. 
179 

Houses:  delight  in  gorgeous  houses  is  vain, 
2  Bee.  430 ;  those  of  princes  and  nobles  may 
be  according  to  their  degree,  Pil.  42;  what 
the  word  means  in  a  text  in  Exodus,  1 
Tyn.  419;  the  parable  of  the  two  houses, 

2  Tyn.   129;  whole   houses,  i.e.  families, 
baptized  by  the  apostles,  4  Bui.  391 

Hoveden:  v.  Howden. 

Hoveden  (Rob.),  warden  of  All  Souls'  college: 
Park.  398 

Hoveden  (Rog.  de) :  referred  to  about  the 
second  council  of  Nice,  2  Ful.  23  n.;  he 
speaks  of  the  burning  of  heretics  in  France, 
Bale  3;  his  account  of  the  coronation  of  the 
emperor  Henry  VI.,  2  Tyn.  271  n.;  he  pre 
serves  Joachim  Abbas'  account  of  Anti 
christ,  2  Jew.  915  n.,  4  Jew.  714 

Howard  (Catherine),  queen  :  v.  Catherine. 

Howard  (Tho.),  2nd  duke  of  Norfolk  : 

—  Agnes  (Tilney),  his  widow:  godmo 
ther  to  queen  Elizabeth,  2  Cran.  274 ; 
letters  to  her,  ib.  254,  294;  sent  to  the 
Tower,  3  Zur.  226 

Howard  (Tho.),  3rd  duke  of  Norfolk  :  ambas 
sador  to  France,  2  Cran.  246 ;  his  letter  to 
Cranmer  for  the  documents  relating  to  the 
king's  cause  with  queen  Catherine,  ib.  255; 
Cranmer's  answer,  ib.  25G ;  letter  to  him 
from  his  daughter  Mary,  duchess  of  Rich 
mond,  ib.  .300  n. ;  he  invades  Scotland, 

3  Zur.  237  n.,  034  n. ;  besieges  Montreuil 
in  France,   1  Brad.  493  n.,  2  Brad,  xii ; 
committed  to  the  Tower,  3  Zur.  42  n.,  256, 
639  ;  released,  ib.  367 

Howard   (Hen.),  earl  of  Surrey,  son   of  the 


HOWARD  —  HUGH 


403 


3rd  duke :  1  Bee.  232  n. ;  his  trial,  2  Bee. 
554  n.;  his  execution,  3  Zur.  42  n.,  257 
Howard  (Tho.),  4th  duke  of  Norfolk:  de 
sires  P.  Martyr  to  return  to  England,  1  Zur. 
20  n.;  P.  Martyr  writes  to  him,  2  Zur.  57 ; 
he  makes  Greg.  Martin  tutor  to  his  chil 
dren,  1  Ful.  xii ;  part  of  a  letter  from  him 
to  Parker,  Park.  255  n. ;  letter  from  Parker 
to  him,  ib.  255;  his  signature  as  privy  coun 
cillor,  ib.  328  n.,  330;  mentioned,  ib.  310; 
the  patron  of  bishop  Hughes,  1  Ful.  283  n  ; 
he  proposes  marriage  to  the  queen  of  Scots, 
Lit.  Eliz.  655  n.,  1  Zur.  210,  2  Zur.  172; 
committed  to  the  Tower  in  consequence, 

1  Zur.  216 ;  an  insurrection  for  his  deliver 
ance,  Lit.  Eliz.  656  n.,  1  Zur.  229  n.;  his 
trial,  Park.  391,  1  Zur.  26L,  267,  2  Zur. 
193,    198  ;  names    of  the  peers  who  tried 
him,  1  Zur.  267  n.;  condemned,  1  Zur.  267, 

2  Zur.  201 ;    beheaded,    Lit.  Eliz.  655  n., 
Park.  394  n.,  1  Zur.  261  n.,  269  n.,  272, 
2  Zur.  198,  207;  his  attainder  terminates  a 
dispute  about  the  stewardship  of  the  arch 
bishop's  liberties,  Park.  452 

—  Margaret,  his  second  wife,  daughter  of 
Tho.  lord  Audley  of  Walden,  and  widow  to 
lord  Hen.  Dudley :  her  death  and  uncere 
monious  funeral,  1  Ztir.  137 

Howard  (Phil.),  earl  of  Arundel,  son  of  the 
last  duke:  Greg.  Martin  was  his  tutor, 
1  Ful.  xii. 

Howard  (Will.),  1st  lord  Howard  of  Effing- 
ham  :  imprisoned,  1542,  3  Zur.  226;  privy 
councillor  to  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
5  n.;  signature  as  such,  Park.  77,  103, 106, 
117,  155,  328  n.,  330,  357,  381 ;  at  the  duke 
of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n.;  ambassador 
in  France,  1  Zur.  273  n 

Howard  (Cha.),  2nd  lord  Howard  of  Effing- 
ham,  and  afterwards  earl  of  Nottingham  : 
sent  to  Cadiz  as  lord  admiral,  Lit.  Eliz. 
472 

Howard  (Hen.),  earl  of  Northampton  :  Parker 
begs  for  his  liberty,  when  lord  Heri.  Howard, 
Park.  394 

Howard  (Lord  Edmund):  father  of  queen 
Catharine,  3  Zur.  201  n 

Howard  (Lord  Tho.),  probably  the  3rd  vise. 
Bindon:  letter  to  him,  Park.  136 

Howard  (Lady  Mary),  afterwards  duchess  of 
Richmond  :  v.  Fitzroy. 

Howard  (Sir  Geo.):  mentioned,  Sand,  iii ; 
letter  to  him,  Park.  197 ;  a  mourner  at  the 
funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin. 
33 

Howden,  co.  York:  the  manor,  "Hoveden," 
Grin.  399  n 

Howe(   ):  2  Zur.  333 


Howel  (Cha.),  of  Rochdale :  Park.  232 

Hovvell  (Tho.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxiii ; 
the  office  of  the  mind,  verses,  ib.  256 

Ilovvland  (Rich.),  afterwards  bp  of  Peter 
borough  :  at  Cambridge,  Grin.  366 — 369  ; 
recommended  by  Whitgift  as  his  successor 
at  Trinity,  3  Whitg.  xi. 

Howlet  (Jo.),  i.  e.  Rob.  Parsons,  q.  v. 

Howley  (Will.),  abp  of  Canterbury:  record 
of  his  confirmation  as  bishop  of  London, 
Grin.  vi.  n 

Howsyll :  v.  Housel. 

Hrahaiuis :  v.  Rabanus. 

Hubberdine  (Mr),  otherwise  Haberdyne,  He- 
berdynne,  Hobberton,  or  Hyberden,  prior 
of  St  James's  at  Bristol :  some  account  of 
him,  2  Lat.  229  n.;  he  was  a  man  of  little 
learning  and  unstable  wit,  ib.  365  ;  opposed 
Latimer  at  Bristol,  2  Cran.  308  n.,  1  Lat. 
viii,  2  Lat.  225, 232,  234, 358,  365 ;  Latimer's 
letter  to  him,  2  Lat.  317 

Hubert  (St)  :  invoked  for  dogs,  Rog.  226 ;  his 
rents,  1  Tyn.  237 

Hubert  (Conrad) :  some  account  of  him, 
2  Cov.  503,  594  n.  ;  reference  to  him,  SZur. 
331 ;  he  was  assistant  to  Bucer,  ib.  473; 
one  of  Bucer's  administrators,  2  Cran. 
435,  Park.  46  n.,  3  Zur.  26  n.,  364;  he 
edits  Bucer's  Scripta  Anglicana,  2  Zur. 
17  n.;  in  the  preface  to  that  book  he  refers 
to  Grindal's  providential  escape  when  a 
boy,  Grin.  i.  n.,  and  to  his  exile,  ib.  iii; 
letter  from  him  to  T.  Blaurer,  2  Zur.  27 ; 
one  from  him  and  Chelius  to  Parker  and 
Haddon,  3  Zur.  364  ;  letters  to  him,  2  Cov. 
503—525,  627,  (593,  &c.),  2  Cran.  435, 
Park.  46,  2  Zur.  17,  22,  51,  72,  107,  3  Zur. 
28,  333,  361,  490 
—  Margaret  his  wife,  2  Cov.  515 

Hubert  (Jo.) :  2  Cov.  508,  518 

Hubert  (Sam.)  :  2  Cov.  505 

Hubner  (Pet.) :  letter  to  him,  2  Zur.  309 

Iluche  (Gervase) :  2  Cran.  382 

Hucker-mucker :  v.  Hugger-mugger. 

Huddle  :  confusedly,  Hid.  304 

Huddlestone   (  ),   or   Hurlestone :    the 

lady  Mary  has  mass  in  his  house,  Sand,  iii ; 
he  takes  one  of  Sandys'  horses,  ib.  vi. 

Huet  (Pierre  Dan.) :  Calf.  78  n 

Huet  (Tho.) :  v.  Hewet. 

Hugger-mugger:  secresy,  2 Brad. 283,  Phil. 
231 ;  hucker-mucker,  2  Cov.  262 ;  huker- 
muker,  1  Tyn.  xxvii. 

Hugh  (St),  of  Cluny  :  2  Jew.  784 

Hugh  (St),  of  Lincoln:  a  youthful  martyr, 
Bale  192 

Hugh  (Will.):  translates  the  book  of  Ber 
tram,  Rid.  159 

26—2 


HUGHES 


HUMILITY 


Hughes  (Jo.) :  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner, 
Grin,  294  (D.  Hughs.  See  also  Hewis). 

Hughes  (Will.),  bp  of  St  Asaph :  notices  of 
him,  1  Ful.  283,  284,  Park.  446  n 

Hugo  Barchinonensis :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Sale  257 

Hugo,  2nd  abbot  of  St  Augustine's,  Canter 
bury  :  Park.  166 

Hugo  de  Fleury:  1  Jew.  120  n.  &corrig.  [but 
the  author  intended  to  be  cited  is  Itichard 
de  S.  Victore ;  see  Hugo  de  S.  Victore, 
below.] 

Hugo  Lingonensis :  wrote  against  Beren- 
garius,  1  Hoop.  248 

Hugo  de  Sancto  Charo,  cardinal :  his  works, 
Jew.  xxxviii;  he  teaches  that  man  is  not 
vile,  since  God  delighted  in  him,  Woo7.  82; 
writes  on  the  justification  of  Abraham, 
2  Cran.  209 ;  explains  why  Moses  was 
called  a  priest,  though  indeed  he  was  not 
one,  4  Jew.  982;  comments  on  the  direction 
given  in  Deut.  xvii.  about  the  king's  copy 
of  the  law,  ib.  980 ;  rejects  the  Apocrypha, 
Whita.  65;  expounds  Luke  viii.  10,  "unto 
you  it  is  given,"  &c.,  2  Jew.  677,  Whita. 
240 ;  states  why  the  Lord's  supper  is  called 
the  communion,  \Jew.  135;  declares  that 
the  sacrament  is  one,  on  account  of  the 
unity  of  the  institution,  ib.  256  ;  says  there 
must  be  one  table  for  all,  ib.  133 ;  declares 
that  anciently  those  who  would  not  com 
municate  departed  after  the  offertory,  3 
Jew.  477 ;  refers  to  the  practice  of  conse 
crating  two  hosts  on  Thursday  in  Holy 
week,  and  reserving  one  until  next  day, 
1  Jew.  246 ;  speaks  of  the  sacrament  of 
bishopdom,  Rog.  259 ;  states  why  Paul  went 
to  visit  Peter,  1  Jew.  375;  says,  because 
Paul  went  to  Jerusalem  to  see  Peter,  the 
bishops  made  a  vow  to  visit  the  pope,  ib. 
376 ;  inculcates  the  cruel  usage  of  Jews 
and  the  burning  of  heretics,  3  Tyn.  215; 
cites  Gregory  about  babbling,  1  Jew.  315 

Hugo  de  Sancto  Victore :  Jew.  xxxviii ;  notice 
of  him,  1  Tyn.  152  n.;  he  reckons  the  canoni 
cal  books  of  the  Old  Testament  as  twenty- 
two  in  number,  Whita.  65;  testifies  to  the 
sufficiency  of  scripture,  ib.  703 ;  does  not 
allow  the  Apocrypha  as  of  authority,  ib. 
64 ;  says,  original  sin  is  ignorance  in  the 
mind,  and  concupiscence  in  the  flesh,  2Bul. 
385 ;  states  that  faith,  as  a  cause,  precedes 
hope  and  charity,  2  Cran.  204 ;  wrote  on 
the  sacraments,  1  Hoop.  118,  see  248 ;  refer 
ences  to  him  on  the  eucharist,  1  Cran.  41, 
42,  56;  he  defines  how  Jong  the  bodily 
presence  of  Christ  remains  in  the  sacra 
ment,  2  Jew.  786 ;  cited  as  saying  that  if 


any  man  come  to  the  communion  without', 
confession,  he  eats  and  drinks  damnation, 
3  Bui.  80,  1  Jew.  120  (but  the  words  are 
those  of  Richard  de  S. Victore,  3  Bui.  80  n.) ; 
he  says  the  sentence  of  Peter  remitting 
sins,  goes  before  the  sentence  of  heaven, 

3  Jew.   3G8;    cited    by   Bonaventure,  with 
reference  to  opus  operatum,  Rog.  248  n. ; 
he  reproves  luxurious  bishops,  1  Bee.  22 

Hugo  de  Vienna:  says  death  is  more  cause 
of  rejoicing  than  of  weeping,  2  Lat.  245 

Hugo  (Jo.):  4 Bui.  546 

Huguenots:  v.Chureh,  II.  v., France, French, 
Paris. 

Huick   (Tho.):    mentioned  as  D.   Hewicke, 

4  Jew.  1262,  Park.  177  ;    an  ecclesiastical 
commissioner,  Grin.  294,  Park.  107 ;  vicar- 
general  of  the  diocese  of  London,  Grin. 
318  n 

Huker-muker :  v.  Hugger-mugger. 

Hulderic,  king :  v.  Childeric. 

Hulderic,  bp  :  v.  Udalric. 

Huldrich  (Jo.):  1  Zur.  324  n.,  326 

Hull:  v.  Kingston-upon-Hull. 

Hulliarde  (Jo.),  or  Hullier:  martyred  at  Cam 
bridge,  Poet.  166 

Humaniformarians :  v.  Anthropomorphites. 

Humanatio:  a  term  not  in  the  scriptures, 
1  Jew.  533 

Humbertus,  a  cardinal :  Jew.  xxxviii ;  legate 
of  Leo  IX.,  Whita.  42  n. ;  he  declares  that, 
for  a  perfect  remembrance  of  Christ,  there 
must  be  distribution  as  well  as  blessing 
and  breaking  of  the  bread,  2  Bee.  252, 
3  Bee.  456,  1  Jew.  166,  3  Jew.  553 

Hume  castle,  Scotland:  taken  by  the  Eng 
lish,  3  Zur.  387,  651;  retaken,  ib.  387 

Hume  (Alex,  lord),  and  afterwards  earl  of 
Hume :  one  of  the  confederate  lords,  1  Zur. 
193  n 

Hume   (  ),   a   Scots   nobleman:   seizes 

the  English  rebel  earls,  1  Zur.  214 

Hume  (Dav.):  Hist,  of  Engl.,  1  Zur.  3n., 
5n 

Humes  (Alex.):  denies  Christ's  descent  into 
hell,  1  Lat.  233  n.,  Rog.  xvi. 

Humfrey  (Lau.):  v.  Humphrey. 

Humfrey  (Phil.):  martyred  at  Bury,  Poet. 
173 

Humility  :  v.  Prayers,  Pride. 

What  it  is,  1  Bee.  198,  3 Bee.  621,  Sand. 
103;  a  godly  sweet  flower,  1  Bee.  198; 
practised  by  God  himself,  ib.  199  ;  that  of 
Christ,  ib.  199;  that  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
ib.  199,  200;  the  virtue,  strength,  and  pro 
fit  of  humility,  ib.  200 ;  its  excellence,  1 
Brad.  559;  its  blessedness,  2  Jew.  1093, 
1094  ;  the  praise  of  humility,  verses  by  Sir 


HUMILITY  —  HUNT 


405 


N.  Breton,  Poet.  184 ;  without  it  nothing 
comes  well  to  pass,  1  Bee.  205;  it  is  neces 
sary  to  be  humbled  and  cast  down,  3  Bui. 
59,  4  Bui.  549,  Sand.  141 ;  humility  is  the 
door  whereby  we  enter  into  Christ,  Phil. 
135;  it  is  needful  in  prayer,  1  Bee.  160, 
Nord.  21,  2  Whitg.  476 ;  it  goes  before 
exaltation,  1  Lat.  544 ;  humbling  of  oneself 
before  God  is  an  argument  and  token  of 
salvation,  3  Bee.  100,  115;  it  is  the  mother 
of  all  virtue,  2  Jew.  1093;  a  mean  to  pre 
serve  unity,  Sand.  103 ;  it  preserves  the 
church  of  God,  and  upholds  all  good  com 
monweals,  2  Jew.  1094  ;  examples  of  it,  and 
of  the  benefits  derived  from  it,  1  Bee. 
200,  Pil.  47  ;  how  to  obtain  it,  1  Bee.  204 ; 
counterfeit  humility,  Nord.  22,  Sand.  103, 
104;  superstitious  humility,  Sand.  104; 
the  name  falsely  applied  to  unbelief,  Phil. 
140 

Humpard  (Conrad) :  letter  to  him,  3  Zur. 
605 

Humphrey,  duke  of  Gloucester :  quarrelled 
with  card.  Beaufort,  I  Lat.  118;  the  tale 
of  his  detecting  a  pretended  miracle,  2  Tyn. 
298  n. ;  he  died  suddenly,  not  without  sus 
picion  of  murder,  1  Lat.  119,  2  Tyn.  297, 
304,  Wool.  113 

Humphrey  (Lau.):  in  exile  at  Zurich,  Jew. 
xiii,  1  Zur.  11  n.,  3  Zur.  752  n.;  president 
of  Magdalene  college,  Oxford,  Grin.  269, 
Pil.  682,  2  Zur.  210,  218,  308;  (some  di 
plomas  in  his  name  as  vice-chancellor  will 
be  found  under  the  title  Oxford  ;)  his  learn 
ing,  1  FuL  507,  509  ;  his  scruples  about  the 
habits,  Jew.  xix,  Now.  ii ;  a  conference  to 
be  held  with  him,  Park.  233 ;  he  remains 
immovable,  ib.  234  ;  appointed  to  preach  at 
Paul's  cross,  ib.  239  ;  his  nonconformity, 
ib.  240  ;  Jewel  hesitates  about  admitting 
him  to  a  benefice,  in  consequence  of  his 
opinion  respecting  apparel,  4  Jew.  1265; 
he  remains  in  his  place,  1  Zur.  176 ;  is  per 
mitted  to  officiate  without  the  vestments, 
ib.  202  n.;  entirely  opposed  to  the  more 
violent  Puritans,  ib.  292 ;  his  life  of  Jewel 
quoted  or  referred  to,  2  Brad.  xxi.  n.,  Jew. 
vii,  &c.,  xix,  iJew.  1194  n.,  Rid.  xi.  n., 
Rog.  266  n.,  I  Zur.  310  n.;  his  praise  of  a 
Latin  sermon  by  Jewel,  2  Jew.  949  ;  letters 
by  him,  1  Zur.  133,  151 ,  157  (with  Samp 
son),  289,  310,  324,  326,  2  Zur.  20,  121 
(with  Coverdale  and  Sampson),  298,  301 ; 
letters  to  him  from  Bullinger,  1  Zur.  345, 
360 

Hun  (Rich.) :  v.  Hunne. 

Hundred  :  a  perfect  number,  Bale  468 

Huneric,  tyrant  of  the  Vandals  :  Rid.  147 


Hungary:  Avars  with  the  Turks  there,  2  Cran. 
232,  Grin.  13,  14,  Lit.  Eliz.  451,  454,  461, 
524,  527,  533  n.,  Pra.  Eliz.  463 ;  professors 
of  the  gospel  dispersed  there,  4 Bui.  xxi; 
affairs  of  the  country,  3  Zur.  633,  634,  699 ; 
Ferdinand  elected  king,  Grin.  14  n 

Hungate  (Mr)  :  Grin.  325 

Hunger:  the  force  of  it,  Pil.  456,458;  threat 
ened  as  a  punishment  against  the  despisers 
of  God's  word,  1  Bee.  469,  470 ;  what  it  is 
to  break  bread  to  the  hungry,  ib.  108 ;  spi 
ritual  thirst,  1  Bee.  64  ;  hunger  and  thirst 
of  the  soul,  1  Cran.  38 ;  not  easily  perceived 
of  the  carnal  man,  his  mind  being  in  the 
kitchen  and  buttery,  ib.  39 

Hungerford  (Walter  lord),  of  Heytesbury :  he 
(Sir  Walter  Hungerford,  Jan.  1532)  sends 
a  citation  to  Latimer,  2 Lat.  350;  his  offence 
and  execution,  3  Zur.  202 

Hungerford  (Ant.),  of  Downe  Ampney: 
2  Zur.  328  n 

Hungerford  (Sir  Ant.),  son  of  the  last,  ib. 

Hungus,  a  Scottish  prince,  \Hoop.  314  n 

Hunne  (Rich.):  charged  with  heresy,  and 
murdered  in  prison,  2  Lat.  362,  3  Tyn.  146, 
166,  Wool.  113  (there  John) ;  condemned 
for  heresy  after  his  death,  and  his  body 
burned,  Bale  395,  3  Tyn.  167;  Dr  Horsey, 
the  supposed  murderer,  obtained  the  king's 
pardon,  3  Tyn.  166 

Hunnings  (Mr) :  2  Cran.  520 

Hunnis  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xix; 
poems  by  him,  viz.  Psalm  vi.  paraphrased, 
ib.  143 ;  Psalm  li.  paraphrased,  ib.  147 ; 
certain  short  and  pithy  prayers  unto  Jesu 
Christ  our  Saviour,  ib.  152 ;  a  lamentation 
touching  the  follies  and  vanities  of  onr 
youth,  ib.  153  ;  a  dialogue  between  Christ 
and  a  sinner,  ib.  154 ;  a  meditation,  ib.  155 ; 
an  humble  suit  of  a  repentant  sinner  for 
mercy,  and,  a  psalm  of  rejoicing  for  the 
wonderful  love  of  Christ,  ib.  157 ;  gray 
hairs,  ib.  158;  God's  covenant  with  Noah, 
ib.  159 

Huns:  their  devastations,  2  Bui.  109,  ±Bul. 
200,  Grin.  98,  2  Tyn.  268 

Hunsdon,  co.  Herts  :  Parker  preaches  there, 
1535,  before  the  princess  Elizabeth,  Park. 
ix,  483 ;  Ridley  visits  the  princess  Mary 
there,  -Rid .  x.  n 

Hunsdon  (Hen.  lord) :  v.  Carey. 

Hunt(  ):  saluted,  Phil.  227  (probably 

the  next). 

Hunt  (Martin):  died  in  the  King's  Bench, 
Poet.  168 

Hunt  (Tho.),  of  Huntscourt :  1  Tyn.  xiv. 

Hunt  (Walter):  Contra  Doctrices  Mulieres, 
Bale  156 


406 


HUNTER  —  HUTTON 


Hunter  (Jo.) :   procured  the  Zurich  letters, 

1  Zur.  ix,  2  Zur.  v,  xi. 

Hunter  (Jos.):    Hist,    of  South   Yorkshire, 

2  Lot.  292  n 

Hunting:    by  bishop  Jewel's  guests,   2 Zur. 

86;  his  opinion  on  it,  ib. 
Huntingdon  (Jo.),  or  Huntington  :  a  priest 

who  wrote  a  poem  called  the  Genealogy  of 

Heretics,  Bale  429 ;  he  afterwards  became 

a  gospeller,  ib.  157,  162 
Huntingdon  (Earls  of) :  v.  Hastings. 
Huntley  (Earls  of) :  v.  Gordon. 

Hurlestone  (  ):  v.  Huddlestone. 

Hurlestone  (  ),  a  skinner  in  Cornhill : 

an  acquaintance  of  Sandys,  Sand,  xiii,  xiv. 
Hurly-burly:  Rid.  305 

Hurst  (  ),  martyr:  Poet.  168 

HURT  OF  HEARING  MASS,  by  Jo.  Bradford, 

2  Brad.  297,  &c. 
Hurting:  forbidden,  I  Bui.  303 
Hurt/el  (Peter) :  3  Zur.  225,  235 
Husbandmen  :  those  who  sell  their  corn,&c., 

for  unreasonable  gain,  are  thieves,  2  Bee. 

108  ;  their  duty,  ib.  115 
Husbandry:  that  of  God,  I  Brad.  379,  &c. 
Husbands :  v.  Marriage,  Obedience,  Prayers. 
The   husband   is  the   head  of  his  wife, 

1  Tyn.  334  ;  the  duty  of  husbands,  1  Bee. 
287,  2  Bee.  334,  &c.,  1  Lot.  343,  352,  538, 

2  Lot.  6,  Sand.  202,  317,  &c.;  their  duty, 
with  probations  of  scripture,  2  Bee.  518; 
the  office  of  a  husband,  and  how  he  ought 
to  rule,  1  Tyn.  200  ;  husbands  must  not  be 
tyrants  or  churlish  to  their  wives,  2  Bee. 
337 ;  they  must  love  them,  and  why,  ib. 
334;   they  must   be  faithful  to  them,  ib. 
335;  they  must  make  provision  for  them 
and   for  their  families,  ib.  33C ;  they  must 
provide  for  the  souls'  health  of  their  wives, 
ib.  337 ;    they  must    defend    them    from 
injuries,   ib.;    they  must  bear  with   them 
after  the  example  of  Christ,  ib.  338 ;  hus 
bands  and  wives  should  pray  for  each  other, 
1  Lat.  393 ;  what  kind  of  husbands  fathers 
must  provide  for  their  daughters,  2  Bee. 
356 

Husen,  near  Cappel :  4  Bui.  x. 

Husenbeth  (F.  C.) :  attempts  to  avail  himself 
of  the  spurious  seventh  book  against  Par- 
menian  attributed  to  Optatus,  2  Ful.  323  n 

Hushel :  v.  House!. 

Huskyne  (Friar),  i.e.  Jo.  CEcolampadius, 
q.  v. 

Huss  (Jo.) :  denied  transubstantiation,  Rid. 
]58;  his  exposition  of  an  opinion  held  by 
Wickliffe,  3Jeiu.  309  ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale  256 ;  his  doctrine  condemned 
at  Constance,  3  Jew.  162;  himself  burned 


there,  Bale  9, 10,  Lit.  Eliz.  450,  Phil.  120; 

he   was   betrayed   and    murdered   by  the 

council,  2  Bee.  244,  4  Jew.  955,  Sand.  64 
Hussey  (Jo.  lord) :  in  the  Tower,  I  Lat.  163; 

his  dan.  Bridget,  2  Bee.  622  n 
Hussey  (Ant.):  Cranmer's  register,  2  Cran. 

395;  a  proctor,  ib.  491  (there  called  II  us- 

saws) ;  probably  one  of  the  examiners  of 

Philpot,  Phil.  104 

Hussey  (Tho. ), of  Lincolnshire  :  I  Brad.  493 
Hussites  :  followers  of  Huss,  Phil.  424  (there 

called  Ussites);  persecuted  on  account  of 

the  cup,  2  Jew.  979 
Hut  (Kath.):    martyred    with    two   maids, 

Elizabeth  and  Jone,  Poet.  167 
Hutching  (Hugh),  alias  Tyndale,  q.  v. 
Hutchinson    (Anne),    daughter    of   Roger: 

Hutch,  viii,  x. 
Hutchinson    (Eliz.),    daughter    of    Roger: 

Hutch,  viii,  x. 

Hutchenson  (Jo.),  at  Roklyf :  Hutch,  i,  x. 
HUTCHINSON  (Roger) :  the  time  and  place  of 

his  birth  unknown,  Hutch,  i ;  educated  at 

St  Jo.  coll.  Cambridge,  ib. ;  one  of  those 

who  sought  to  convert  Joan  Bocher,  ib.  ii, 

iii ;  made  fellow  of  Eton,  ib.  vi;  his  dying 

charge  to  Jo.  Day,  ib.  viii,  213;  his  death, 

ib.  viii ;  his  character  by  Ascham,  ib.  ix  ; 

his  will,  ib.  x;  his  WORKS,  edited  by  Jo. 

Bruce,  esq.,  F.S.A.,  Hutch. 

—  Agnes  his  wife,  and  his  children,  Hutch. 

viii,  x. 
Hutchenson  (Tho.),  son   of  Roger:  Hutch. 

viii,  x. 
Hutchinson  (Will.),  father  of  Roger :  Hutch. 

i,  128 

Hutten  ( Josua) :  Rog.  vi.  n 
Hutten  (Ulric  de):  published  a  treatise  by 

Laurentius  Valla  against  the  Donation  of 

Constantine,  2Ful.  361  n 
Hutton  (  ):  Cranmer's  friend,  2  Cran. 

314  (probably  David  or  John) 
Hutton  (Mr),  a  grocer  of  London:  2  Cran. 

256 

Hutton  (David) :  2  Cran.  275 
Ilutton  (Hen.):  farms  the  manor  of  Chipley, 

Park.  20 

Hutton  (Jo.) :  named,  2  Cran.  287;  his  em 
bassy    in    the    Netherlands,     ib.    375  n. ; 

Cranmer  recommends  him  for  an  abbot, 

and  his  wife  for  an  abbess,  ib.  375,  376,  377 ; 

he  recommends  him  to  Wriothesley,  ib.  378; 

his  wife  coming  to  England,  ib.  381  bis 
Hutton  (Matt.),  abp  of  York :  mentioned  as 

a   professor   at    Cambridge,    Park.    252 ; 

Margaret  professor  of  divinity,  3  Whitg.  vi; 

master  of  Pembroke  hall,  ib.  vii ;  regius 

professor  of  divinity,  ib. ;  not  meet  for  the 


HUTTON  —  IDOLATRY 


407 


see  of  London,  Park.  360;  enjoined  to 
examine  the  statutes  of  the  church  of  York, 
Grin.  151 ;  letters  to  him  as  dean,  ib.  394 — 
396;  his  disputes,  when  dean  of  York,  with 
archbishop  Sandys,  Sand,  xxiii,  xxvi;  his 
opinion  on  the  Lambeth  Articles,  3  Whitg. 
612,  613 

Huyck  (Tho.) :  v.  Huick. 

Hyberden  (Mr):  v.  Hubberdine. 

Hychins  (Will.),  alias  Tyndale,  q.  v. 

Hyde  (Nich.)  :  2  Cov.  501 

Hyde  (Tho.):  v.  Hide. 

Hydroparastatites :  administered  water  in 
stead  of  wine  in  the  Lord's  supper,  liog. 
296 

Hyginus:  v.  Higinus. 

Hyll  (Adam) :  v.  Hill. 

Hymenaeus  :  4  Bui.  8 

Hymn  of  the  Three  Children  :  v.  Daniel. 

Hymns  :  v.  Poetry. 

Hynkesell  (Jo.)  :  2  Cran.  367  n 

Hypanis  :  a  river,  1  Hoop.  viii. 

Hyperbole :  used  in  scripture,  Whita.  546 

Hyperdulia:  v.  Worship. 

Hyperius  (And.  G.) :  Methodus  Theologiae, 

3  Whitg.  xxix ;  a  book  of  his  on  the  study 
of  theology  altered  and  published  by  L.  a 
Villa- vincentio,  Whita.  637;  he  regards  the 
Jewish  high-priest  as  an  authority  for  an 
archbishop,  2  Whitg.  348,  420;  mentioned, 
1  Zur.  131 

Hypocrisy,  Hypocrites:  Now.  (101);  on  hypo 
critical  profession  of  the  gospel,  1  Brad. 
436,  437 ;  it  is  a  double  wickedness,  Rid. 
60 ;  dissimulation  prevalent,  1  Bee.  40 ; 
what  hypocrites  are,  3  Bee.  610,  4  Bui.  11, 
&c.,  Now.  (101);  different  sorts  of  them, 

4  Bui.  12;  how  they  are  in  the  church,  ib. 
11,  51 ;  they  are  like  chaff  and  rotten  mem 
bers,  ib.  13;  cannot  always  be  well  known 
in  this  world,  2  Lat.  62  ;  their  salutation 
and  conduct,    1  Lat.  289;    they   hate   the 
light  of  God's  word,  2  Bee.  468;    excuse 
themselves,  3  Bui.  106;   extol  their  own 
works  above  the  law  of  God,  2  Tyn.  127 ; 
are  great  observers  of  rites  and  ceremonies, 
Wool.  45;  are  puffed  up,  ib.  46 ;  their  alms, 
prayers,  and  fastings,  2  Tyn.  78  ;  they  seek 
to  be  praised  of  men,  1  Tyn.  73  ;  hunt  after 
vain  glory  in    their  prayers,  1  Bee.  130 ; 
outwardly  abstain  from  sin,  1  Tyn.  80;  are 
impure  in  heart,  2  Tyn.  26;  think  them 
selves  pure  in  respect   of    open   sinners, 
1  Tyn.  496 ;  they  have  works  to  sell,  1  Lat. 
482,  2  Lat.  200  ;  their  faith,  2  Tyn.  11, 130; 
they  have  the  world  on  their  side,  1  Tyn. 
133;  their  judgment  of  others,  2  Tyn.  112 
— 114;  they  must  be  rebuked,  before  open    j 


sinners  are  dealt  with,  ib.  44;  their  wisdom 
made  foolishness,  1  Tyn.  134;  in  time  of 
persecution  they  fall  away,  3  Bee.  203 

Hypostasis:  v.  God,  iv. 

Hyssop :  2  Bui.  184 

Hysteron  proteron  :  Grin.  197 

Hythe,  co.  Kent:  hospital  of  St  Bartholomew, 
Park.  1G9;  hospital  of  St  John,  ib. 

Hythe  (Haymo  de),  or  Hethe,  bp  of  Roches 
ter  :  founded  St  Bartholomew's  hospital 
near  Hythe,  Park.  169 


I 


I.  (H.):  translator  of  the  Decades  of  Bui- 
linger,  1,  2,  3,  4  Bui. 

I.  P.  L.  C.  D. :  these  initials  explained,  Pil. 
10 

I  AM  :  v.  God. 

Iceland  :  stockfish  brought  therefrom,  2  Lat. 
339;  (v.  Hecla) 

Ichthyophagi:  1  Jew.  222 

Iconoclasts :  v.  Images. 

Idiot :  a  private  or  unlearned  person,  2  Bee. 
568,  1  Bui.  71,  2  Bui.  3 

Idleness:  v.  Prayers,  Vagran!s. 

The  vice  condemned,  2  Bui.  27,  2  Jew. 
864,  2  Lat.  40,  Pil.  44,  Sand.  337 ;  against 
it,  with  sentences  and  examples  of  scrip 
ture,  1  Bee.  444,  &c.;  itjnust  be  eschewed, 

2  Bee.  101,  401, 406,  1  Hoop.  506;  we  must 
not  be  idle,  1  Bee.  346,  349 ;  no  man  ought 
to  live  idly,  2  Bee.  162,  616,  617,  especially 
in  a  Christian  commonweal,  3  Bee.  505  ;  the 
evil  effects  of  idleness,  2  Bee.  368,  3  Bee. 
60,  2  Jew.  941,  Pil.  437,  Wool.  130,  &c. ; 
its  evil  to  commonwealths  and  individuals, 
Sand.  117  ;  it  leads  to  other  sins,  ib.  138; 
that  of  labouring  men,  Pil.  446 ;  that  of 
soldiers,  ib.  447  ;  that  of  servants,  ib.  ;  that 
of  the  Popish  spiritualty,  3  Bee.  505;  idle 
ness  exiled  from  Sandwich,  ib.  599 

Idleness :    the  word  used  for  ailing,  or  ill 
ness,  3  Tyn.  282 

Idle  words :  an  account  of  them  to  be  ren 
dered,  1  Bee.  135 

Idolatry  :  v.  Commandments,  Idols,  Images, 
Mass,  Worship. 

What  it  is,  3  Bui.  223,  234,  1  Hoop.  307, 
Now.  (101),  2  Tyn.  214,  &c.,  3  Tyn.  125  ; 
God  has  forbidden  it,  2  Bui.  224,  1  Hoop. 
309,  &c.,  Now.  (9,  10),  121,  123;  it  is  a 
grievous  sin,  1  Sec.  359  ;  whence  it  springs, 

3  Tyn.  64  ;  its  origin  according  to  the  book 
of  Wisdom ,   Rid.  85  ;  it  was   devised  by 
blind  reason,  2  Tyn.  201 ;  it  springs  from 
man's  wisdom,  1  Tyn.  160;   the  steps  to- 


408 


IDOLATRY  —  IGNATIUS 


wards  image-worship,  1  Ful.  541 ;  the  find 
ing  out  of  images  was  the  beginning  of  it, 

2  Hoop.  57  ;  idolatry  reigns  in  many  parts 
of  the  world,  1  Bee.  254  ;  different  degrees 
or  kinds  of  it,  1  Ful.  180,  Hutch.  13 ;  it  is 
spiritual,  or  corporal,  2  Brad.  319;  of  the 
latter  there  are  three  sorts,  ib.  319,  320; 
another  statement   as   to  three  kinds   or 
degrees  of  idolatry,  1  Whitg.  335 ;  trans 
lations   respecting  idols  and  idolatry  ex 
amined,  I  Ful.  100—107,  179—216;  idola 
try  is  older  than  the  law  of  Moses,  2  Cran. 
62 ;  that  of  the  Gentiles,  Sale  215,  3  Bui. 
233,  Calf.  39,  185,  2  Cran.  144,  1  Whitg. 
333,  &c. ;  gods  of  the  Egyptians  and  Phi 
listines,  1  Bul.1224:,  1  Hoop.  320  ;  Tiberius 
wished  Christ  to  be  enrolled  amongst  the 
gods,  1  Jew.  217;  the  idolatry  of  the  Jews, 

3  Bui.    233,    2  Cran.   144,   1  Whitg.   333, 
&c. ;  they  served  other  gods  with  the  true 
God,  3  Bui.  235,  1  Whitg.  335;  Christians 
should   beware  of  idolatry,   1  Hoop.  457, 

2  Lat.  233 ;  we  should  flee  from  it,  1  Brad. 
393  ;  remedy  against  it,  with  sentences  and 
examples   of  scripture,   1  Bee.  404,   405 ; 
various  ancient  heretics    possessed   idols, 
I  Ful.  215;   idolatry  has  infected  all  the 
Latin  church,  1  Hoop.  310;  Romish  idolatry 
compared  with  the  kinds  before  mentioned, 
1  Whitg.  333,   &c.;    Turks  and  Saracens 
hate  Christians  for  their  idolatry,  Calf.  44, 
Wool.  26;  it  is  committed  by  the  worship 
of  images,  Bale  25,  Calf,  passim,  2  Cran. 
178,  2  Ful.  127,  Rid.  81—96,  2  Tyn.  214, 

3  Tyn.Ql,  by  the  worship  of  the  host,  Bale 
215,   3  Bee.   274,   275,   278,    I  Cran.  229, 
iHoop.  311,  1  Jew.  11,  12,  13,  by  the  in 
vocation  and  worshipping  of  saints,  1  Hoop. 
312,  &c.,  457,  2  Tyn.  164 ;  the  distinctions 
made  by  Romanists  are  but  shifts,  Sand. 
28;  image  worship  re-established  in  Eng 
land,  Rid.  52;  all  occasions  and  tokens  of 
it  should  be  removed,  1  Hoop.  30,  37,  488 ; 
how  many  idolaters  are  in  the  world,  1  Bee. 
321 ;  idolaters  warned,  ib.  126 ;  how  they 
should  behave,  ib.   257 ;    an   example   of 
prayer  against  idolatrous  tyrants,  out  of  the 
cxv.  Psalm,  by  Jo.  Hall,  M.D.,  Poet.  197  ; 
inward   idolatry   forbidden,   1  Hoop.  318; 
idolatry  may  exist  without  images,  2  Tyn. 
214;  some  make  an  idol  of  God  himself, 
1  Tyn.  106,  121 ;  to  worship  God  in  a  man 
ner  not  commanded  is  idolatry,  2  Hoop.  56, 
Hutch.  254  ;  to  believe  that  a  visible  cere 
mony  is  a  service  to  the  invisible   God  is 
idolatry,   1  Tyn.  362 ;   to  serve  God  with 
mere  bodily  service  is  idolatry,  ib.  373, 374 

Idols  :  v.  Gods  (Strange),  Idolatry,  Images. 


What  they  are,  I  Ful.  113,  2  Ful.  127, 
Now.  (101) ;  images  abused,  1  Ful.  183 ; 
scripture  calls  them  "  signs,"  4  Bui.  229  ; 
they  teach  not,  1  Bui.  232 ;  on  things  offered 
to  idols,  2  Whitg.  39 

Ignatius  (St) :  he  was  bishop  of  Antioch, 
Rog.  329 ;  his  alleged  vision  of  angels  sing 
ing  antiphonally,  3  Whitg.  385;  he  ex 
pressed  his  desire  of  martyrdom  (ep.  ad 
Rom.),  2  Bee.  472 ;  exhorted  to  adhere  to 
apostolic  tradition,  meaning  the  apostles' 
writings,  1  Ful.  165,  Whita.  570;  at  his 
martyrdom  he  said,  Now  I  begin  to  be 
Christ's  disciple,  3  Jew.  163;  torn  of  wild 
beasts,  2  Brad.  191,  2  Bui.  105 

His  works,  Jew.  xxxviii;  the  epistles 
ascribed  to  him  not  accounted  genuine  by 
Fulke,  1  Ful.  254,  417;  Whitaker  doubts 
of  them,  Whita.  571;  various  texts  of 
them,  2  Brad.  305  n.,  2  Ful.  235  n.,  Whita. 

571  n. ;  the  epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  Whita. 

572  n. ;  that  to  the  Magnesians,  ib.  572  n., 
574;  that  to  the  Trallians,  ib.  572  n.,  573; 
that  to  the  Romans,  ib.  572  n.;  that  to  the 
Philadelphians,  ib.  572  n.,  573  ;  it  is  inter 
polated,  2  Ful.  235  n.,  236  n. ;  how  the  Va 
tican  Index  and  the   Bibliothecae  Patrum 
deal  with  a  remarkable  sentence  in  it,  ib. 
236  n.;    the   Epistle    to    the    Smyrneans, 
Whita.  572;  it  is  interpolated,  2  Ful.  235  n.; 
cited,  1  Ful.  417  ;  the  epistle  to  Polycarp, 
Whita.  572 ;  the  spurious  epistle  to  Mary, 
ib.  572,  573;  that  to  the  Tarsensians,  spu 
rious,   ib.   572;    that   to    Hero,    spurious, 
ib. ;  but  cited  as  genuine  by  Calfhill  and 
Mr  I.  Taylor,  Calf.  290  n. ;   the  spurious 
epistle  to  the  Antiochenes,  2  Ful.  236  n., 
Whita.  572,  573;  that  to  the  Philippians, 
spurious,    Whita.  508,  572,  573;   but  ad 
duced  as  authentic  by  Mr  Taylor,  2  Ful. 
236  n.;  Papists,  though  they  cite  his  writ 
ings,    reject    his    authority,     Whita.  573; 
errors  in  the  writings  ascribed  to  him,  ib. 
573,  574 

He  calls  Jesus  Christ  his  antiquity,  &c., 
Calf.  280  n.,  2  Jew.  926,  4  Jew.  778; 
speaks  of  the  full  persuasion  or  assurance 
of  faith  and  love,  1  Ful.  417  ;  writing  to 
the  Romans,  shortly  before  his  martyrdom 
he  says,  my  Love  is  crucified,  Whita.  578 ; 
says  whosoever  speaks  more  than  is  writ 
ten,  although  he  do  miracles,  &c.,  should 
be  deemed  a  wolf  (pseud.),  Calf.  290 ;  as 
sumes  not  apostolic  authority,  Whita.  573  • 
professes  to  understand  heavenly  things, 
yet  declares  himself  inferior  to  Peter  and 
Paul,  ib.  574;  calls  the  church  most  chaste, 
2  Jew.  898;  says  that  they  who  are  Christ's 


IGNATIUS  —  IMAGES 


409 


are  with  the  bishop,  1  Jew.  349 ;  admonishes 
that  no  man  do  anything  pertaining  to  the 
church  without  the  consent  of  the  bishop, 
2  Whitg.  304 ;  teaches  that  neither  pres 
byter,  deacon,  nor  layman,  should  do  any 
thing  without  the  bishop,  even  as  Christ 
does  nothing  without  the  Father  (interpol.), 
Whita.  574 ;  writes,  do  nothing  without  the 
bishops,  for  they  are  priests  (pseud.),  1  Ful. 
268;  says,  he  that  attempts  to  do  anything 
without  the  bishop,  breaks  peace,  and  con 
founds  good  order  (interpol.),  3  Whitg. 
304,305 ;  writes,  it  is  not  lawful  without  the 
bishop  either  to  baptize  or  to  celebrate  the 
supper  (a'yaVfji/  iroielv),  2  Sec.  231  n., 
2  Ful.  235;  instead  of  the  last  phrase,  the 
interpolated  copy  reads,  to  sacrifice,  &c., 
2  Ful.  235,  3  Zur.  146  n. ;  he  declares  that 
a  bishop  has  power  over  all  (interpol.), 

1  Jew.  350,  2  Whitg.  304,  306 ;  says  he  is 
the  form  of  God  the  Father  of  all  (inter 
pol.),    1  Jew.  349;    calls    him    prince    of 
priests  (interpol.),  2  Whitg.  171,  304,  306, 
310,  428 ;  exhorts  to  honour  God  first,  as 
the  author  and  Lord  of  all  things,  then  the 
bishop,  as  the  prince  of  priests  bearing  the 
image  of  God,  &c.,  then  the  king  (inter 
pol.),    1  Ful.  489,    2   Whitg.  304;    would 
have  the  emperor  obey  the  bishop  (inter 
pol.),  2  Ful.  235;  says  a  bishop  should  be 
chosen  by  the  church,   Whita.  573 ;  men 
tions  Clement  as  bishop  of  Rome  (pseud.), 
ib.;  speaks  of  bishops,  presbyters,  and  dea 
cons,  1  Ful.  262,  2  Tyn.  256  n. ;  says  there 
is  no  elect  church  without  them,   Whita. 
573,  574;  requires  laymen  to  be  subject  to 
deacons,  deacons  to  presbyters,  presbyters 
to  bishops,  the  bishop  to  Christ  (interpol.), 

2  Whitg.   304;    describes    the    presbytery 
(interpol.),    1  Jew.  197;    speaks   (besides 
other  orders)  of  chanters,  labourers,  and 
confessors  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  272;  cited  as  a 
witness  for  minor  orders,  Hog.  260  n. ;  he 
uses  the  word  -^eipoTovia,  1  Ful.  247,  248 ; 
speaks  of  being  made  partakers  of  Christ's 
resurrection  by  baptism  (interpol.),  3  Jew. 
470,  593 ;  calls  the  Lord's  supper  (or  per 
haps  the  feast  of  charity  accompanying  it) 
dya-TTfj,  2  Bee.  231  n.  (see  above);  exhorts 
oftentimes   to  come   to  the  eucharist,  ib. 
258,  3  Sec.  473,  Coop.  67  ;  calls  the  eucha 
rist  the  flesh  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
that  hath  suffered  for  our  sins,   1  Cran. 
149,  151,    1  Jew.  517,  518,    Whita.  571; 
terms  it  a  medicine  of  immortality,  3  Sec. 
3S7 ;  speaks   of  one  bread  being  broken, 
and  one  cup  divided   to  all,  and  of  there 
being  one    altar    for  the    whole    church, 


1  Jew.  116,  261,  2  Jew.  588,  636,  1114,  Rid. 
173;  an  interpolation  noticed  in  this  pas 
sage,  1  Jew.  261  n.;  he  mentions  Lent 
(pseud.),  2  Ful.  237,  Whita.  508;  says  he 
who  fasts  on  the  Lord's  day  or  the  sab 
bath,  except  the  one  sabbath  of  Easter,  is  a 
murderer  of  Christ  (pseud.),  Whita.  573, 

1  Whiig.  223;  Fulke,  citing  this  passage, 
erroneously  reads,  who  shall  not  fast,  2  Ful. 
237 ;  he  condemns  those  who  keep  Easter 
with  the  Jews  (pseud.),  Whita.  573 ;  speaks 
of  virgins  who  had  consecrated  themselves 
to   God  (interpol.),    2  Ful.  235 ;   censures 
revilers    of    lawful    marriage    (interpol.), 
3  Jew.  404;  wishes  to  be  found  meet  for 
God,   as   were   Peter  and    Paul,  and   the 
other  apostles   that   were  married   (inter 
pol.),   2  Ful.  236,    2  Jew.  727,  883,   989, 
3  Jew.  392,  421,  3  Zur.  116,  146  n. ;  thinks 
St  Paul  by  the  phrase  "  true  yoke-fellow" 
meant  his  wife  (interpol.),  3  Jew.  414 

Ignorance :  a  peculiar  heritage  of  man  by 
reason  of  his  corruption,  3  Bui.  100  ;  often 
a  great  sin,  2  Bui.  410,  1  Jew.  324,  2  Lot. 
211 ;  an  impediment  in  the  way  of  obedi 
ence  to  God's  law,  1  Hoop.  426;  wilful  ig 
norance  excuseth  not,  1  Lot.  385,  Pil.  146, 

2  Tyn.  129;  ignorance  is  the  mother,  not 
of  devotion,  but  of  superstition,  unbelief, 
hypocrisy,  and  all  errors,  3  Bee.  489,- 1  Jew. 
57,  78,  2  Jew.  799,  800,  Nord.  16,  113,  Pil. 
499,  Sand.  113;  it  is  a  cause  of  evil,  2  Hoop. 
173;  much  trouble  and  danger  arise  from 
it,  ib.  78;  horrible  blasphemy  is  sprung  of 
it,  ib.  311;  the  remedy  against  it,  ib.  312; 
the  comparative  ignorance  of  Popish  and 
Protestant  times,  Pil.  611 ;  the  ignorance 
of  Hooper's  clergy,  2  Hoop.  151 

Ignoratio  elenchi:  a  logical  term,  Whita. 
287 

Illeya  (Tho.  de) :  v.  Tlleya. 

llliberis:  v.   Councils,  Elvira. 

Illness  :  evil  conduct,  2  Brad.  345 

Illumination  :  3  Bui.  100 

lllyricus  (M.  F.) :  v.  Flacius. 

IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES,  by  bp  Bale,£a/e 
249—640 

Image  of  God  :  v.  God. 

THE  IMAGE  OF  GOD,  OB  LAYMAN'S 
BOOK,  by  R.  Hutchinson,  Hutch.  1 — 208 

Images :  v.  Cross,  Crucifix,  Idolatry,  Idols, 
Pictures. 

(a)  The  question  of  their  lawfulness;  on 
their  worship,  &c. : — the  subject  of  images 
is  handled  in  Calf,  passim,  see  the  Table, 
p.  393;  translations  respecting  images  ex 
amined,  1  Ful.  100—107,  179—216;  the 
word  used  figuratively,  2  Jew.  656;  the 


410 


IMAGES 


word  "simulacrum,"  how  used  by  Cicero, 
1  Ful.  101 ;  how  by  various  Christian  writers, 
ib.  102,  &c. ;  Romish  doctrine  concern 
ing  images,  Rog.  221,  223;  card.  Wise 
man  declares  that  the  Pontificale  "em 
bodies  in  the  most  perfect  manner  the  doc 
trine  of  the  church  concerning  them,"  Calf. 
415;  this  book  ordains  their  hallowing,  ib. 
47,  48 ;  lord  Cobham  on  them,  Sale  25 ; 
an  article  about  them,  1538,  2  Cran.  484  ; 
a  treatise  on  images,  ascribed  to  Ridley, 
Rid.  81,  &c. ;  perhaps  not  his,  ib.  543 ; 
verses  on  images,  by  Dr  W.  Bill,  Hutch. 
10  ;  letter  from  Parker  and  others  to  queen 
Elizabeth  on  images,  Park.  79 — 95  ;  images 
forbidden  by  God,  1  Brad.  152,  1  Bui.  223, 
228,  4  Bui.  G8,  Lit.  Edw.  497,  (546),  Phil. 
406,  Rid.  83,  &c.;  why  forbidden,  3  Zur. 
191,  192,  it  is  neither  lawful  to  make 
images  for  religion's  sake,  nor  to  worship 
them,  2  Bee.  69,  70;  those  of  God  plainly 
forbidden,  ib.  C6,  &c. ;  it  is  a  dishonour 
to  the  divine  nature  to  make  any  similitude 
thereof,  Hutch.  12  ;  images  of  Christ  more 
perilous  than  any,  Rid.  91 ;  images  of  the 
true  God  and  of  saints  are  as  idolatrous 
as  the  images  of  the  heathen,  2  Tyn.  214; 
what  images  are  lawful,  and  where  and 
how  they  are  lawful,  2  Bee.  68,  Calf.  44, 

1  Ful.  191,   1  Hoop.  44,    Now.  (10),  123; 
how  far  not  lawful,  1  Bui.  231  ;  their  law 
fulness  debated,  BaleQi ;  their  use  allowed, 
at  one  time,  by  Latimer,  not  as  objects  of 
worship,   but  as   laymen's  books,    2  Lat. 
233,  353,  359 ;  Tyndale  writes  to  the  same 
effect,  3  Tyn.  60,  88;  so  the  Institution  of 
a   Christian   man,  2  Cran.  101;    Gardiner 
says  that  those  who  press  the   command 
ment  too  far  condemn  printed  books,  Rid. 
499;  images  allowable  as  memorials,  2  Zur. 
44;  images  of  the  dead  are  signs,  4  Bui. 
229 ;  images  defended  by  absurd  arguments, 

2  Jew.  657,  658,  664 ;  called  laymen's  books, 
or  the  books  of  the  unlearned,  Calf.  21, 
292,    346,    2    Cran.    101,    179,    1    Hoop. 
39,  41,  Hutch.  3,    2  Lat.  233,  359,   Now. 
(10),  123,    Park.  93,    Pit.  146,    3  Whita. 
32  ;  the  phrase  traced  to  Gregory  the  Great, 
Calf.  21  n.,  2  Jew.  657,  660;  a  similar  ex 
pression  used  by  John  Damascene,  1  Hoop. 
39;   they  are   not    profitable  as  laymen's 
books,  2  Bee.  61,  &c. ;  they  are  blind  books 
and  dumb  schoolmasters,  Rid.  95;  Gardiner 
defends  them,  ib.  495,  &c. ;  they  are  not 
tolerable  in  Christian  churches,  2  Bee.  60, 
65,   3  Bee.  233,  2  Cran.  178,   1  Hoop.  36, 
&c.,  85,  2  Hoop.  57,  58  ;  themselves  to  be 
avoided  as  well  as  the  worship  of  them, 


1  Hoop.  320 ;  reasons  against  them,  Rid.  83 ; 
they  are  not  necessary  for  God's  worship, 
or   our  instruction,   2  Cran.  10 ;   are  not 
needed  to  shew  God  unto  us,  1  Hoop.  321 ; 
move  not  to  devotion,  2  Bee.  63,  64,  Rid. 
87;    cannot   effectually  teach,    Calf.  345, 
&c.,  1  Hoop.  30;  are  not  things  indiffer 
ent,   ib.  85,   Rid.  90;   are  needless  to  the 
learned,  dangerous  to  the  unlearned,  Rid. 
86 ;  their  danger  is  great,  ib.  87 ;  their  ill 
effects,  Calf.  358,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  30,  38,  &c. ; 
they  are  a  stumblingbloek  to  our  brethren, 
3  Tyn.  183,  and  to  the  Turks  and  Jews, 
ib.  184;  images   and   pictures  particularly 
objectionable  over  the  Lord's  table,   Rid. 
86,  91 ;  their  ill  effect  is  not  counteracted 
by  sincere    preaching,    ib.  87;    they  are 
rightly  termed  "  meretrices,"  ib. ;   against 
the  worship  of  images,  Bale  39,  2  Bee.  58, 
69,  1  Hoop.  38,  317,  2  Jew.  644,  &c.  4  Jew. 
791,  &c.,  1  Lat.  76,  Phil.  406,  3  Tyn.  59 ; 
their  abuse,  by  pilgrimage,  &c.,  2   Cran. 
499,  1  Lat.  53,  by  being  vainly  trusted  in, 

2  Lat.  233,  333 ;  what  great  honours  used 
to  be  paid  to  them,  2  Bee.  413;  Antichrist 
maintains    the   lawfulness   of   bowing    to 
them,  3  Bee.  521 ;  what  it  is  to  bow  before 
them,  2  Bee.  72;  what  it  is  to  honour  or 
worship  them,    ib.  72,  73,    1  Hoop.  317 ; 
image-worship   condemned    by    L.   Vives, 
Calf.  20  n. ;  More's  argument  to  prove  that 
men  may  worship  an  image  without  being 
idolaters,  and  Tyn  dale's  reply,  3  Tyn.  125; 
their  servants  are  God's  enemies,  '2  Bee.  74; 
the  image-server  is  an  idolater,  3  Tyn.  62, 
125 ;  the  worshipping  of  images  revenged 
with   hideous   plagues,    Phil.   406;    their 
destruction  is  not  out  of  hatred  to  saints, 

3  Tyn.  183,  nor  is  it   any  dishonour  to 
Christ,  Calf.  338,  &c. 

(b)  Their  history  :  (for  fuller  statements 
of  the  decrees  of  the  councils  here  men 
tioned,  see  Councils)  : — their  invention  the 
beginning  of  idolatry,  2  Hoop.  57  ;  the  hea 
then  made  images  of  aches  and  fevers,  and 
sacrificed  thereto,  3  Tyn.  163;  heathen 
reasons  for  images,  Calf.  39,  185  ;  images, 
and  all  occasions  of  idolatry,  forbidden  to 
Israel,  1  Tyn.  413 ;  none  allowed  in  the 
tabernacle  or  temple,  Rid.  84 ;  the  cheru 
bim,  &c.,  in  the  tabernacle  and  the  temple, 
no  warrant  for  them,  2  Cran.  178,  2  Jew. 
645;  attempt  of  Herod,  Pilate,  and  Petro- 
nius,  to  place  images  in  the  temple,  Park. 
82,  Rid.  84,  85;  various  old  heretics  had 
images,  1  Ful.  215  ;  the  Gnostics  carried 
about  an  image  of  Christ,  Rid.  88;  none 
allowed  in  the  primitive  church,  2  Jew. 


IMAGES 


4J1 


989,  Rid.  88,  3  Tyn.  182;   the  absence  of 
them  remarked  by  the  heathen,  particularly 
by  Celsus,  Park.  86,  Rid.  88;   Christians 
had  none  in  the  days  of  Origen,  Calf.  80; 
proofs  against  them  from  the  fathers,  coun 
cils,  and  histories,   1  Ful.  194,   Park.  79, 
&c.,   Rid.  88,  &c. ;    laws  and   decrees   of 
princes,  bishops  and  councils  against  them, 
2  Bee.  61,  69,  71,  305,  312;  pictures,  &c., 
prohibited  by  the  council  of  Eliberis,  2  Sec. 
71,   2  Brad.  308,   Calf.  154,  2  Cran.  179, 
2  Ful.  153,  154,  1  Jew.  69,  70,  2  Jew.  659, 

990,  4  Jew.  791, 1110,  Par*.  93,  Phil.  407, 
.Rzc?.  94;   representations   of  the   sign   of 
Christ  forbidden  by  Valens  and  Theodo- 
sius,  2  Bee.  71  n.,    Calf.  190,    2  JW.  159, 
2  Jew.  659,  ParA.  90,  Rid.  92;  when  im 
ages  were  first  placed  in  churches,  2  Cran. 
178,  179  ;  the  placing  of  them  in  churches 
came  from  idolaters,  2  Bee.  61 ;  Epipha- 
nius  destroyed  a  picture  of  Christ,  or  of 
some  saint,  hanging  in  a  church  at  Anab- 
latha,  2 Bee.  60,  &  al.  (v.  Epiphanius,  vii.); 
A  ugustine  disallows  images,  see  p.  81  of  this 
Index;  they  were  not  allowed  by  the  church 
in  the  time  of  Jerome,  3  Tyn.  182;  images 
broken  by  Serenus,  bishop  of  Marseilles, 
2  Bee.  61,  1  Hoop.  41,  Rid.  92;  sanctioned 
by  Gregory  the  Great,  Rid.  92,  3  Tyn.  183 ; 
he  said  that  they   should   not  be   broken, 
but  that  they  should  by  no  means  be  wor 
shipped,  Bale  97,  1  Hoop.  41,  Whita.  509  ; 
he  called  them  laymen's  books,  2  Bee.  60, 
2  Jew.  657  (see  p.  410,  col.  1);  image- wor 
ship  condemned  by  the  council  of  Constan 
tinople,  A.D.  680,  Phil.  407,  Rid.  497,  also 
by  the  council  held   at   Toledo  the   next 
year,  2  Bee.  71  n.,  Phil.  407;   the  Quini- 
Sext  council  allowed  pictures  of  our  Sa 
viour  to  supersede  typical  representations 
by  a  Lamb,  Calf.  137  n. ;    image-worship 
enjoined  by  a  council  at  Rome  under  Gre 
gory  III.,   2  Bee.  60,   2  Brad.  309,    Calf. 
48;  images  abolished  by  the  emperor  Leo 
III.  and  publicly  burned  at  Constantinople, 
Rid.   93;  condemned  by  the  council  held 
there,  A.D.  754,  Calf.  138,  &c.,  2  Jew.  659, 
4  Jew.  1110,   Park.  91,   Rid.  93,   3  Tyn. 
183  n.,  Whita.  509;  they  divided  the  church 
and   the  empire,   Park.  93,  Rid.  94 ;   the 
popes  persuaded  the  Eastern  emperors  to 
admit    them,    2  Cran.   179;     the    Greek 
church  never  willingly  consented  to  them, 
1  Hoop.  40 ;  their  adoration  decreed  by  the 
second   Nicene   council,    Calf.  48,  1  Jew. 
548,    4  Jew.  791,  792,  1055,  1109,  1110, 
Park.  91,  92,   Rid.  94,    Rog.  209,   3  Tyn. 
183  n.,   Whita.  509 ;    images  forbidden  by 


the  council  of  Frankfort,  4  Jew.  1049,  &c., 
which  condemned  the  second  council  of 
Nice,  Calf.  155,  &c. ;  they  were  condemned 
by  Charlemagne,  ib.  311  ;  controversy  on 
this  subject  as  recorded  in  his  Capitular, 
ib.  156 — 175;  a  synod  at  Mayence  allowed 
images.but  forbade  them  to  be  worshipped, 
2  Jew.  647,  657,  668 ;  a  council  at  Sens 
preferred  images  to  books,  ib.  660 ;  how  the 
churches  came  to  be  so  full  of  them,  2  Cran. 
178;  not  allowed  in  the  Greek  church  in 
Russia,  3  Zur.  691 ;  there  were,  in  Popish 
churches,  images  of  the  Father,  Calf.  40, 

1  Hoop.  320,  Rog.  223,  of  the  Son,  Rog. 
223,  &  al.,  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  223,  of  the 
Trinity,  Bale  95, 97, 99, 3Bec.  521, 522,  Rog. 
223  ;   the  holy  rood,  with  St  Mary  and  St 
John,  1  Ful.  190, 204 ;  the  images  of  saints 
and  their  emblems,  2  Bee.  65;  why  images 
were  covered  in  Lent,  1  Bee.  Ill ;  idols  at 
Canterbury,  Walsingham,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  41 
(and  see  below) ;  the  gilding  and  painting 
of  images  of  Christ  and  the  saints,  1  Lot. 
22 — 24;  dead  images  gilded,  clothed,  and 
lighted  with  wax  candles;  Christ's  lively 
images  neglected,  ib.  36,  37;  the  sin  of  this, 
4  Bui.  503,   3  Tyn.  59,  62,  82 ;  images  of 
Job,   3  Tyn.  105;   deceitful  and  juggling 
images,  1  Lat.  54  ;  moving  and  speaking 
ones,  2  Jew.  665  (v.  Miracles);  the  devo 
tion    of    image-makers,    Bale    96;    king 
Henry's    injunction   against   images,    &c. 

2  Cran.  372  n.;  images  of  the  Father  dis 
allowed  by  the  Institution,  ib.  101;  other 
images  approved,    as   books  for  the  un 
learned,  ib.;  images  destroyed  in  England, 

3  Zur.  604 ;  the  rood  of  grace  and  other 
images  broken  at  Paul's  cross,  ib.  606,  009 ; 
our  lady  of  Walsingham  and  certain  other 
idols  burned   at   Chelsea,     2  Brad.  2  n., 
2  Lat.  393  n. ;  the  images   of  our  lady  of 
Worcester,   Walsingham,    Ipswich,    Don- 
caster,    and   Penrice,    would  have  made  a 
jolly  muster  in  Smithfield,  2  Lat.  395  (see 
those  names,  and  also  Willesden);  mandates 
for  removing  shrines  and  images,  2  Cran. 
490,  503,  509;  their  abolition  in  king  Ed 
ward's  time,  2  Zur.  158,  159  n.,  3  Zur.  377 ; 
injunctions  against  them  by  the  king  and 
Cranmer,  2  Cran.  161,  499,  503,  by  Hooper, 
2  Hoop.  121,  129,  143;    their  restoration 
demanded  by  the  rebels  of  Devon,  2  Cran. 
176  ;  fraud  at  Christ  church,  Dublin,  Park. 
95;   numbers   of    idols  set    up   in    queen 
Mary's  time,   2  Hoop.  316,   3  Zur.  177  n. ; 
queen  Elizabeth  desired  to  retain  the  cru 
cifix,  with  St  Mary  and  St  John,  1  Zur. 
73,  74;    (see  also  p.  294,  col.  2,  of  this 


412 


IMAGES  —  INDEXES 


Index) ;  letter  from  Parker  and  others  to 
her  containing  reasons  from  scripture,  the 
fathers,  and  councils,  against  the  use  of 
images  in  churches,  Park.  79 — 95;  images 
removed  from  churches  in  the  time  of  Eliza 
beth,  1  Ful.  182,  184,  1  Zur.  63 ;  those  upon 
the  rood-loft  commonly  replaced  by  a  text 
(1  Jo.  v.  21),  1  Ful.  193  ;  Grindal  enjoins 
fat  (i.  e.  solid)  images  to  be  destroyed, 
Grin.  135;  inquiry  about  images,  ib.  159; 
images  are  retained  by  some  churches 
which  worship  them  not,  Whita.  509,  as  in 
the  churches  of  Germany,  2  Zur.  48  n.,  the 
Lutherans  retain  the  crucifix  with  St  Mary 
and  St  John,  1  Ful.  204 ;  there  are  none 
any  where  but  where  the  pope  is  for  was] 
head  of  the  church,  2  Cran.  179 

Jmbraiding  :  upbraiding,  reproach,  IBec.  131 

Immanity  :  savageness,  Calf.  353 

Immarcescible  :  unfading,  1  Brad.  265 

Immortality:  v.  Soul. 

Impanation  :  1  Cran.  251,  253,  280,  305 

Impatience:  v.  Patience. 

Impenitence :  final  impenitency,  2  Bui.  425 

Imperfection:  Now.  (101) 

Impery :  empire,  dominion,  absolute  com 
mand,  I  Brad.  341,  2  Jew.  964 

Importable :  that  cannot  be  borne,  1  Bee.  53, 

1  Bui.  3 
Imposition  of  Hands,  q.  v. 

Impossible:  sometimes  used  in  scripture  for 
what  is  very  hard  to  be  done,  Hutch.  112, 
114 

Impravable  :  not  to  be  corrupted,  1  Bee.  105 

Impress  :  a  device,  3  Whita.  xvi. 

Improper  (v.  a.) :  to  appropriate,  2  Jew.  C71 

Impropery :  impropriety,  upbraiding,  1  Bee. 
131 

Impropriations:  Park.  99;  what,  \Lat.  100  n.; 
condemned,  Pil.  105,  2  Zur.  32,360;  they 
are  against  the  word  of  God,  Pil.  G2;  their 
evil  effects,  3  Bee.  536,  537,  1  Lot.  100, 203, 
Sand.  155 ;  a  return  of  them  required, 

2  Cran.  428 

Improve:  to  reprove,  disprove,  or  disallow, 
1  Bee.  3,  1  Brad.  329,  498,  2  Brad.  143, 
1  Bui.  3,  1  Jew.  227,  Park.  130,  Pil.  629, 
1  Tyn.  41,  258,  329,  3  Tyn.  128,  2  Whitg. 
516,  3  Whitg.  550 

Imps  :  young  offspring,  Bale  292 ;  godly  and 
virtuous  ones,  2  Bee.  205 ;  the  first  imps  of 
the  faith,  i.  e.  the  first  Christians,  2  Ful. 
18;  Edward  VI.  styled  a  virtuous  imp, 
Now.  229 

Imputed  Righteousness  :  v.  Justification. 

Ina,  king  of  the  West  Saxons :  gave  Peter- 
pence  to  Rome,  and  became  a  monk  there, 
Bale  447 


Inaquation:  1  Cran.  305,  306 

Incantation :  v.  Witchcraft. 

Incarnation :  v.  Christ. 

The  term  not  in  scripture,  1  Jew. 
533 ;  its  meaning,  1  Cran.  288 ;  Gardiner 
makes  the  sacramental  bread  incarnate,  ib. 
306 

Incense:  what  it  denotes,  2 Bui.  157;  Euse- 
bius  interprets  it  of  praise,  Coop.  92 ;  the 
altar  of  incense,  2  Bui.  157  ;  incense  men 
tioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  342 ;  burned 
by  Tertullian  in  his  chamber,  Rid.  90 ; 
when  first  used  at  mass,  2  Brad.  311,  Pil. 
503 

Incent  (Dr) :  probably  the  dean  of  St  Paul's, 
2  Cran.  305 

Incent  (Jo.),  Parker's  registrar:  Park.  161, 
214,  328 n.;  a  notary,  Grin.  463 

Incest :  1  Bui.  417  ;  the  names  of  incestuous 
persons  to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary, 
Grin.  143 

Inclosure :  v.  Commons. 

Inconstancy:  v.  Youth. 

Inculk  :  to  inculcate,  3  Tyn.  245 

Incute :  to  strike  in,  1  Bee.  63 

Ind :  India,  Pil.  643 

Indent :  to  make  an  agreement,  Sand.  276 ; 
indented,  i.e.  bargained, agreed  for,  2Brad. 
318,  2  Tyn.  166 

Indexes  (Prohibitory  and  Expurgatory) :  refer 
ences  to  some  early  prohibitory  lists,  pub 
lished  in  England,  Kid.  494  n.,  1  Tyn.  3  n., 
31,3'3n.,  39 n.;  Cathalogus  librorum  ha;reti- 
corum  de  commiss.  Tribunal,  sanctiss.  In- 
quisit.  Venetiarum,  1554,  republished  by 
the  Rev.  Jos.  Mendham,  1840;  it  censures 
the  Recognitions,  Calf.  21  n.;  proscribes 
the  Commentaries  of  ./Eneas  Sylvius,  and 
the  Fasciculus  of  O.  Gratius,  2 Ful.  302 n.; 
Index  lib.  prohib.  Rom.  1559,  condemns 
the  Hist.  Ccrtaminis  Apostolici,  Calf.  126  n.; 
interdicts  the  Opus  Imperfectum,  ib.  95n.; 
prohibits  a  book  called  Unio  Dissidentium, 
Rid.  494 n.;  decree  in  it  (or  in  the  next) 
concerning  vernacular  versions  of  the  scrip 
tures,  Whita.  209 ;  the  Tridentine  pro 
hibitory  Index,  1564,  releases  books  from 
censure,  Calf.Qon.,  126 n.;  the  same,  Antv. 
1570,  forbids  the  perusal  of  the  Caroline 
Capitular,  ib.  155  n. ;  the  Belgic  Index 
Expurgatorius,  Antv.  1571,  Calf.  20  n. ;  it 
condemns  a  declaration  that  to  adore  the 
wood  of  the  cross  is  manifest  idolatry,  ib. 
376  n. ;  the  Index  Expurgatorius  of  card. 
Quiroga,  Madriti,  1584,  Calf.  20  n.;  it  ex 
purgates  P.  Crinitus,  ib.  100  n.  ;  erases  a 
declaration  of  Erasmus  that  ancient  monks 
were  not  bound  by  vows,  2 Ful.  103  n.; 


INDEXES  —  INNOCENT 


413 


the  Index  Expurgatorius,  Lugd.  1586, 
censures  statements  that  priests  are  by 
God's  law  subject  to  princes,  Rog.  339  n., 
that  the  care  of  religion  pertains  to  kings, 
ib.  342  n.,  that  the  godly  cannot  be  pun 
ished  after  death,  ib.  214  n.;  the  Vatican 
Expurgatory  Index,  Roma?,  1607,  Calf. 
20  n.;  this,  and  the  ed.  of  Bergom.  1608, 
erase  a  passage  in  the  interpolated  epistle 
of  Ignatius  to  the  Philadelphians,  2  Ful. 
236  n.,  and  strike  out  the  term  "magus," 
applied  to  pope  Silvester,  Calf.  91  n.;  the 
Index  auctorum  damnatae  memoriae,  issued 
by  Mascaregnas,  inquisitor  general  of  Por 
tugal,  Ulyssip.,  1624,  ib.  20n. ;  it  admonishes 
that  the  works  of  .(Eneas  Sylvius  be  read 
cautiously,  2  Ful.  302  n. ;  the  Index  lib. 
prohib.  et  expurg.  of  card.  Zapata,  Hispali, 
1632,  Calf.  20  n. ;  it  condemns  a  statement 
that  God  alone  is  to  be  adored,  ib.  375  n. ; 
censures  a  passage  of  Polydore  Vergil 
about  ancient  monks,  2  Ful.  103  n. ;  forbids 
the  Colloquies  of  Erasmus,  ib.  194 n.;  the 
Index  lib.  prohib.  et  expurg.,  Matriti,  1640, 
Calf.  20  n.;  the  reprint,  Matriti  [Geneva;], 
1667,  2  Ful.  290  n.;  it  censures  a  note  of 
Erasmus  stating  the  "rock"  to  be  Peter's 
profession,  ib.;  the  edition,  Madriti,  1707, 
Calf.  20 n.;  Indice  ultimo,  Madrid,  1790, 
ib. ;  various  Indexes  expurgate  the  Enchi 
ridion  of  Erasmus,  ib.  314  n.;  D.  Franci 
Disq.  de  Papistarum  Indicibus,  1684,  ib. 
96  n 

India:  v.  Church,  II.  ii.,  Thomas  (St). 

Its  geography,  2  Zur.  95;    Christianity 
there  before  the  Jesuits,  3  Jew.  198 

Indies  (West) :  v.  West  Indies. 

Indifferently  :  impartially,  Grin.  21 

Individuum  vagum  :  a  term  applied  to  the 
object  denoted  by  the  word  "  Hoc"  in  the 
form  of  consecration,  1  Cran.  106,  108,  2 
Jew.  787 — 790;  some  call  it  individuum  in 
genere,  1  Cran.  106 ;  other  names,  2  Jew. 
789 

Indolentia:  that  of  the  Stoics,  2  Bui.  82 

Indract  (St) :  murdered  at  Shapwick,  Bale 
191 

Induction  to  benefices  :  2  Zur.  360 

Indulgences :  v.  Pardons. 

Ineptly :  foolishly,  Calf.  216 

Infallibility :  v.  Church,  I.  ix. 

Romish  claims  to  it,  2  Tyn.  289 

Infants :  v.  Children. 

Infernus :  v.  Hell. 

Infidelity  :  v.  Unbelief. 

Infidels :  v.  Unbelievers. 

Infirm  :  to  weaken,  1  Brad.  544 

Infirmity  :  sins  of  infirmity,  2  Bui.  417 


Informers  :  v.  Promoters. 

Infortiatum  :  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Infundeth  :  poureth  into,  2  Bee.  562 

Infymacion  :  a  confirmation,  Park.  268 

Ingeam  (Vincent):  a  Kentish  justice,  2  Cran. 
367 

Ingenitus  :  the  word  not  found  in  the  scrip 
tures,  SJeio.  440 

Ingeny  :  disposition,  1  Bee.  277 

Ingram  (Rob.) :  Hooper  kept  in  his  house  at 
Gloucester  before  his  martyrdom,  2  Hoop. 

XXV. 

Ingratitude :  what  it  is,  1  Bee.  186  ;  a  foul 
crime,  Sand.  156;  nothing  displeases  God 
so  much,  1  Bee.  185 

Ingworth  (Rich.),  or  Yngworth,  suffragan  of 
Dover :  Cranmer's  instrument  proposing 
him  and  another  to  the  king,  2  Cran.  471  ; 
Cranmer's  commission  to  him  as  suffragan, 
ib. ;  a  visitor  of  monasteries,  2  Lat.  378  n., 
395  n.,  400  n 

Iniquity  :  v.  Mystery,  Sin. 

Injunctions:  v.  Articles  of  Inquiry. 

Injuries :  two  ways  of  doing  them  to  the 
souls  of  men,  2  Hoop.  67 

Inhiate  :  to  gape,  1  Bee.  253 

Inn  :  to  be  at  inn,  what,  1  Brad.  79 

Innocency:  what  it  is,  3  Bee.  606,  620;  com 
mendation  of  it,  IBec.  206;  how  to  prac 
tise  it,  ib.  206,  207  ;  it  is  the  security  of 
princes,  Sand.  405  ;  how  alleged  by  David, 
ib.  404 

Innocent  I.,  pope :  many  of  the  epistles  as 
cribed  to  him  are  clearly  and  confessedly 
spurious,  Whita.  435;  that  to  Decentius 
considered  so,  2  Ful.  90  n. ;  that  to  Victri- 
cius,  ib.  179 ;  that  to  Exuperius,  cited  by 
Gratian,  ib.  244;  his  Pontificale,  Calf. 
381  n.;  he  excommunicated  the  emperor 
Arcadius,  I  Jew.  405;  erased  the  name  of 
Arsacius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  from 
the  calendar,  4  Jew.  650;  his  judgment  in 
the  case  of  Chrysostom  and  Theophilus, 
1  Jew.  387,  394 ;  what  he  wrote  to  the 
bishops  of  Africa  touching  Pelagius,  2  Ful. 
351,  I  Jew.  394,  405;  he  complains  of  his 
want  of  authority  to  force  Pelagius  to  come 
before  him,  4  Jew.  996 ;  how  addressed  by 
one  of  the  synods  of  Carthage,  2  Ful.  351  n.; 
he  calls  other  bishops  co-disciples  and  co- 
presbyters,  Uew.  419;  his  decree  for  the 
authority  of  the  church  of  Rome,  3  Bee. 
513  n.;  hereceived  apocryphal  books,  Whita. 
39,  46;  condemned  the  Gospel  of  Peter, 
ib.  312;  cited  in  support  of  tradition,  ib. 
609 ;  he  confessed  original  sin,  2  Bui.  390 ; 
forbade  the  sacrament  to  be  celebrated  on 
Good  Friday  or  Holy  Saturday,  1  Jew.  246; 


414 


INNOCENT  I.— IV. 


thought  the  eucharist  necessary  for  infants, 
2  Ful.  41,  G92 ;  ordained  the  use  of  the  pax, 
2  Brad.  311,  Pil.  503  ;  calls  extreme  unc 
tion  a  sacrament,  3  Jew.  457 ;  permits  it 
to  be  ministered  by  any  Christian,  Calf. 
246 

Innocent   II.,  pope:    a   dissension   between 
him  and  Peter  compounded  by  Bernard, 

1  Jew.  382 ;  an  indulgence  granted  by  him, 
Rog.  220,  221 

Innocent  III.,  pope :  v.  Councils,  LATERAN 
IV. 

Before  his  election  to  the  popedom,  he 
was   called    Lotharius   Levita,   3  Bui.  82, 

2  Hoop.  521 ;  he  licensed  the  emperor  Otho 
to   marry  his   niece,  Pil.  603;   compelled 
king  John  to  pay  him  tribute,  '2  Hoop.  48, 
522 ;   excommunicated    and   insulted  him, 
I  Ful.  36  n.;    absolved   his   subjects  from 
their  allegiance,  and  declared  him  deposed, 

1  Tyn.   339  n.;    his   works,  Jew.  xxxviii; 
his  creed  published  in  the  Lateran  council, 

3  Bui.  82,  4  Bui.  557  ;  he  questions  whether, 
and  in  what  sort,  a  man,  either  in  his  mad 
ness   or    in    his    sleep,   may   be   baptized, 

3  Jew.  358;  inquires  whether  many  species 
be   one   sacrament,   2  Jew.   794;  was  the 
father,  and  a  great  promoter,  of  the  doc 
trine  of  transubstantiation,   1  Cran.    240, 
(88),  4  Bui.  278,  1  Hoop.  118,  Rid.  16,  17, 
246,  509  ;    his  decree  affirming  that  doc 
trine,  2  Bee.  2(10,  268,  290,  3  Bee.  232,  261, 
274,  361,  373,  374, 426 ;  he  recounts  various 
opinions  as  to  the  words  of  consecration, 

2  Bee.  263,  1  Hoop.  518,  1  Jew.  123,  2  Jew. 
789,  Park.  251,  Rid.  18,  26;  declares  that 
those  words  were  commanded  to  be  said  in 
silence,  lest  they  should  be  despised,  2  Jew. 
703 ;  reports  a  fable  respecting  certain  shep 
herds  using  the  words  over  their  bread,  ib. 
705;  says  none  can  make  the  sacrament  but 
a  priest  duly  ordained,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  192  n.; 
refers  to  cases  of  non-consecration,  1  Jew. 
550n.;  cited  with  reference  to  opus  opera- 
turn,  2  Jew.  750;  he  would  prove  transub 
stantiation    by  a   miracle,    1  Hoop.  225; 
mentions  some  as  affirming  that  after  con 
secration  the  very  substance  of  the  bread 
remains,  3  Jew.  490 ;  asserts  that  Christ's 
body  is  made  from  bread,  1  Cran.  194 ;  said 
to  teach  that  the  body  of  Christ  remains  no 
longer  than  the  sacrament  is  in  the  eating, 
ib.  56,  (24) ;  lie  refers  to  Judas  receiving 
the  sacrament,  3  Bee.  466;  writes  about  a 
mouse  eating  the  sacramental  bread,  &c., 

4  Bui.  306,  I  Hoop.  167  n.,  168,  225;    de 
clares  that  the  canon  of  the  mass   came 
from  Christ  and   his  apostles,   1  Jew.   9 ; 


elsewhere  states  that  pope  Gelasius  made 
a  part  of  it,  and  he  did  something  therein 
himself,  2  Brad.  309,  310  ;  testifies  that  the 
Greek  church  did  not  use  the  mixed  cup, 
1  Jew.  139 ;  ordains  that  the  sacrament, 
and  also  chrism,  be  kept  under  lock  and 
key,  2  Bee.  253,  3  Bee.  373,  2  Brad.  310, 

1  Cran.  238,  2  Cran.  172,  2  Jew.  556 ;  men 
tions   priests   who   scarce  said  mass   four 
times  a  year,  1  Jew.  199 ;  gives  a  reason  why 
the  priest  may  say  "  Dominus  vobiscum," 
though  there  be  but  one  at  mass,  ib.  174  ; 
admits   that    the    vestments    were    taken 
from    Judaism,    4  Bui.    421,    1  Zur.   158; 
commands  that  meet  men  be  provided  to 
minister   according  to   the    diversities    of 
languages,  SBec.  409, 1  Jew.  291;  referred 
to  on  ecclesiastical  orders,  4  Bui.  114;  in 
the  council  of  Lateran  he  enforced  auricu 
lar   confession,  2  Brad.  310,  1  Jew.  120, 

2  Jew.    1133;    writes   on   the   making   of 
chrism,  3  Jew.  178  ;  declares  it  is  not  Jew 
ish  as  some  assert,  ib. ;  forbids  priests  to 
marry,  ib.  386 ;    declares   marriage   to  be 
unholy,    Calf.  238,   239,  240,   1  Jew.  77 ; 
says  that  they  that  be  in  the  flesh,  that  is 
to  say,  in   marriage,  cannot  please    God, 
Calf.  239,  3  Jew.  420  ;  by  the  "  defiled  and 
unbelieving,"  Tit.    i.  15,    he   understands 
married  people,  Calf.  239,  3  Jew.  420 ;  to 
the  question  whether  priests  having  several 
concubines  are  to  be  accounted  bigami,  he 
replies  in  the  negative,  4  Jew.  636;  inter 
prets  the  name  Cephas  as  meaning  caput, 
2  Ful.  301  n. ;  says  the  pope  is  not  a  bare 
man,  2  Jew.  575;  asserts  that  the  pope  may 
be  judged  by  no  man,  1  Jew.  68,  93,  442, 
SJeiv.  205,  4  Jew.  968,  1116;  declares  that 
his  will  only  must  stand  for  law,  4  Jew. 
1052;  says  that  he  may  make  a  layman  his 
delegate  to  hear  and  determine  in  priests' 
causes,  ib.  961 ;  declares  that  the  emperor 
holds  his  empire  of  the  pope,  2  Jew.  917, 
4  Jew.  836,  837  ;  his  absurd  estimate  of  the 
superiority  of  the   papal  power  over  the 
imperial,  1  Ful.  36  n.,  1  Jew.  14, 143,  414, 
4  Jew.  672,  673,  675,  676,  847  ;  he  ordered 
that  no  archbishop   should  have   his   pall 
without  an  oath  of  obedience  to  the  pope, 
2  Brad.  310;  thinks  that  though  a  reason 
cannot  be  given  for  everything  brought  in 
by  our  forefathers,  profound  mysteries  lie 
hidden  in  them,  3  Jew.  552;  declares  that 
our  virtues  are  dyed  in  the  blood  of  the 
cross  of  Christ,  ib.  492 

Innocent  IV.,  pope:  claimed  the  right  to 
depose  princes,  1  Jew.  443  n.;  sent  am 
bassador  to  Tartary,  Wool.  28 


INNOCENT  VI.   —  IPSWICH 


415 


Innocent  VI.,  pope :  gave  benefices  only  to 
such  as  were  throughly  proved  in  life  and 
learning,  1  Bee.  384,  385 

Innocent  VIII.,  pope  :  bought  the  popedom, 
Sand.  241 ;  dispensed  with  the  priests  of 
Norway  to  consecrate  without  wine,  Uew. 
137,  222;  his  incontinency,  Hog.  304 

Inns:  v.  Taverns. 

Inns  of  Court:  v.  London. 

Inquisition  :  established  in  Spain,  2Jeiv.  690, 
Hog.  291 ;  English  merchants  in  peril  from 
it,  1  Zur.  233;  three  of  them  burned,  3  Zur. 
C2G;  the  Inquisition  in  the  Low-Countries, 
ib.  417  n.,  568,  670 ;  attempt  to  establish 
it  at  Antwerp,  ib.  417  n 

Inspiration:  v.  Scripture. 

Instant  (v.  a.):  to  importune,  Sale  242 

Institutes  of  Justinian  :  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Institution  of  a  Christen  man,  1537  :  a  godly 
book,  2  Cran.  16;  often  called  the  Bishops' 
Book,  2  Cran.  83  n.,  337  n.,  Hutch.  231  n. ; 
some  account  of  it,  2  Cran.  337  n.;  by  whom 
written,  1  Lot.  x,  2  Lat.  369  n.,  376  n., 
379  n.,  Rid.  511;  ascribed  by  Eidley  to 
bishop  Gardiner,  Kid.  135,  but  probably 
he  meant  the  King's  Book,  or  Necessary 
Doctrine,  ib.  511 ;  minute  of  an  answer  of 
Henry  VIII.  to  a  letter  from  the  commis 
sioners,  2  Cran.  469  ;  how  far  the  book  was 
authorized  by  the  king,  ib.  337  n. ;  the 
clergy  enjoined  to  procure  it,  2  Lat.  243  ; 
opposition  of  magistrates  to  it,  2  Cran. 
350,  352,  354  ;  it  affirms  that  holy  scripture 
alone  sheweth  men  the  right  path  to  come 
to  God,  2  Cov.  335;  asserts  the  equality  of 
bishops  and  presbyters,  2  Sec.  319  n .;  speaks 
against  masses  of  scala  cceli,  &c.,  3  Zur. 
212;  said  to  sharply  reprove  the  Floren 
tine  council,  Rid.  135,  511;  corrections  by 
Henry  VIII.,  with  Cranmer's  annotations 
thereon,  2  Cran.  83,  and  see  358,  359  ;  this 
book  superseded  in  1543  (not  1540)  by  the 
Necessary  Doctrine,  2  Cran.  16  n 

Institution  to  benefices  :  2  Zur.  360 

Insurrection :  v.  Rebellion. 

Intention  :  the  Itomish  doctrine  of  the  priest's 
intention,  2  Brad.  283,  1  Coy.  453,  2  Cov. 
262,  Uew.  13,  139,  2  Jew.  705 

Intentions  (First  and  second):  terms  in  logic, 
1  Tyn.  157  n 

Intercession:  v.  Christ, iii.  c.  2;  also  Angels, 
Saints. 

Intercession  a  part  of  prayer,  Sand.  77 

Interdict:  lands  interdicted  by  the  pope,  and 
given  to  other  princes,  1  Tyn.  235,  338 ; 
interdict  of  the  diocese  of  Chichester,  by 
Ralph,  bishop,  temp.  Will.  II.,  2  Tyn.  295; 
of  all  England,  by  archbishop  Langton,  ib.; 


the  realm  interdicted  in  Henry  Vlll'stime, 
2  Cran.  13;  towns  interdicted,  ib.  282  n. ; 
churches  interdicted  on  blood  being  spilled 
in  them,  ib.  281  n.,  till  the  raising  of  money 
to  pay  for  the  hallowing,  1  Tyn.  340  ;  Rye 
church  not  interdicted  after  manslaughter 
committed  in  it,  2  Cran.  357 

Interest :  v.  Usury. 

Interim  :  an  ordinance  of  Charles  V.  tern- 
porarily  settling  the  differences  between 
the  Protestants  and  the  Papists  in  a  man 
ner  favourable  to  the  latter,  3  Bee.  260, 
2  Cran.  421  n.,  1  Lat.  147  n.,  305,  Park. 
141,  Rid.  120,  3  Zur.  18  n.,  335,  379,  470n., 
532,  540,  646,  649,  650 ;  some  account  of 
it,  3  Bee.  260 n.,  IZerf.  147  n.,305n.,  2 Zur. 
125  n.,  3  Zur.  383  n.;  its  provision  respect 
ing  married  priests,  Pil.  574,  657  ;  its  order 
about  confession,  3  Jew.  363;  persecutions 
consequent  upon  it,  2  Cov.  526,  3  Zur.  18, 
32  ;  Bucer  and  Fagius  obliged  to  quit  Ger 
many,  ib.  329  n. ;  it  is  received  at  Constance, 
ib.  641  n.,  in  East  Friesland,  ib.  61,  at 
Strasburgh,  ib.  667  ;  confuted  by  Calvin, 
Rid.  120 

Interludes:  played  in  the  church,  3Whitg. 
384 

Intermediate  state:  v.  Hell. 

Intervallum  :  the  time  between  Christmas 
and  Quinquagesima,  Pra.  Eliz.  232 

Introits:  ordained  by  pope  Celestine,  3 Bee. 
263,  2  Brad.  305,  Pil.  503  n.,  3  Whitg.  73 ; 
what  they  are,  Lit.  Edw.  41  n 

INVECTIVE  AGAINST  SWEAKING,  by  T.  Becon, 
1  Bee.  350 

Invention  of  the  Cross  (q.  v.),  or  Helen's  day: 
Pil.  15 

Invention  of  man  :  the  evil  of  it  contrasted 
with  God's  word,  3  Bee.  490—496 

Inventory :  one  of  Bucer's  property,  Park. 
47,  3 Zur.  362;  A  short  Inventory  of  cer 
tain  Idle  Inventions,  by  C.  T.,  1581 ;  notice 
of  it,  Poet,  xxxvii ;  an  extract,  ib.  395 

Invination :  1  Cran.  305,  306 

Invisible  :  Now.  (101) 

Invitations :  v.  Gospel. 

Invitatories  :  what,  Lit.  Ediv.  18  n.,  Lit.  Eliz. 
34  n 

Invocation  :  v.  Prayer,  Saints. 

What  it  is,  3 Bui.  204,  206,  4  Bui.  163, 
Now.  (101)  ;  it  springs  from  faith,  3  Bui. 
212 

Ipocras,  or  Hippocras:  a  kind  of  piraent,  or 
spiced  wine,  2  Bee.  534 

Ipswich,  co.  Suffolk  :  the  image  of  our  lady 
of  Ipswich,  1  Hoop.  40,  1  Lat.  53  n.,  2 Lat. 
395,  3  Tyn.  125;  idolatry  there,  Pil.  63; 
the  maid  of  Ipswich,  v.  Wentworth  ;  two 


416 


IPSWICH  —  IREN^US 


women  burned    there,  Poet.   166;    other 
martyrs  there,  ib.  173 

Ireland:  v.  Church,  II.  \.f. 

The  people  anciently  called  Scots,  2  Ful. 
16,  19;  pilgrimage  thither,  ib.  12  ;  Ireland 
instigated  by  the  clergy  to  rebel  against 
king  John,  2  Tyn.  295,  and  against  Richard 
II.,  ib.  296;  copper  coinage  used  there  as 
early  as  the  reign  of  Edward  III.,  ib.  231  n.; 
a  wild  country,  Hutch.  73 ;  More  says  the 
wild  Irish  prayed  when  they  went  to  steal, 
3  Tyn.  126;  Parker  fears  the  people  of 
the  North  of  England  will  become  too 
much  Irish  and  savage,  Park.  123;  the  title 
of  king  of  Ireland  acknowledged  by  the 
French  king,  3  Zur.  563  n. ;  the  prince  of 
this  realm  (England)  reported  to  be  not 
lord,  but  king,  of  Ireland,  by  ancient  right, 
Park.  328;  an  attempted  invasion  by  the 
French,  1551,  3  Zur.  107  ;  unsettled  state 
of  the  country,  1  Zur.  140,  329,  332 ;  rebel 
lions  of  the  O'Neales,  Lit.Edw.  473,  Pil. 
74 n.,  I  Zur.  186,  194,  195,  2  Zur.  335; 
rebellion  in  Ulster,  1573,  2  Zur.  222  n.; 
English  colonies  established,  ib.  224 ;  the 
rebellion  of  N.  Saunders,  J.  Fitzmaurice, 
&c.,  Lit.  Eliz.  657  n.;  the  pope  would 
wrest  Ireland  from  the  queen  of  England, 
1  Ful.  487,  510;  war  there,  1599,  Lit.  Eliz. 
473;  the  Spanish  army  defeated  by  lord 
Mountjoy,  2  Zur.  335 ;  Campion's  History 
of  Ireland,  Park.  407 

Ireland  (Earl  of),  i.  e.  B.  Fitzpatrick,  q.  v. 

Ireland  (James),  a  Londoner :  examined  be 
fore  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  Grin. 
201 

Irenaeus  (St) : 

i.  His  Life  and  Works  : — he  was  a  dis 
ciple  of  Polycarp,  who  was  a  disciple  of  St 
John,  1  Cran.  265;  his  account  of  Polycarp 
and  his  doctrine,  Calf.  270,  Whita.  581  (see 
also  iv,  below) ;  he  was  bishop  of  Lyons, 
Rog.  329 ;  held  a  provincial  council  in 
France,  4  Jew.  1125 ;  his  mission  to  the 
churches  of  Phrygia,  2  Whity.  312,  314 ;  his 
martyrdom,  2  Bui.  105;  his  body  falsely 
stated  to  have  been  burned  by  the  Hugue 
nots  in  1562,  4  Jew.  1042,  1047 ;  his  works, 
Jew.  xxxviii,  2  Whitg.  xxix ;  he  forbids  ad 
ditions  to  them,  Bale  638;  he  wrote  on  the 
Apocalypse,  ib.  255 ;  he  cites  the  Shepherd 
of  Hernias,  Whita.  68 

ii.  Scripture,  Tradition,  Doctrine :  he 
compares  the  J  ews,  or  their  economy,  to  the 
sowing  of  the  seed,  2  Jew.  615;  considers 
that  the  law  was  lost  in  the  captivity,  and 
that  Ezra  restored  it,  Whita.  115;  asserts 
the  miraculous  unanimity  of  the  LXX. 


interpreters,  ib.  120;  writes  that  all  which 
the  Lord  did,  taught,  and  suffered,  may  be 
found  in  the  prophets,  ib.  620;  says  the 
precepts  of  a  perfect  life  are  the  same  in 
both  testaments,  ib.  675 ;  asserts  that  the 
apostles  delivered  to  their  successors  a  cer 
tain  gift  of  truth,  ib.  585,  674;  states  that 
they  most  plentifully  conferred  on  the 
church  all  things  pertaining  to  the  truth, 
Calf.  287  ;  says  they  preached  the  gospel, 
and  afterward  by  God's  will  they  delivered 
the  same  to  us  in  writing,  to  be  a  founda 
tion  and  pillar  to  our  faith,  2  Jew.  988, 

3  Jew.  437,  Whita.  528,  670;  teaches  that 
the  pillar  and  buttress  of  the  church  is  the 
gospel,  and  the  Spirit  of  life,  3  Jew.  153 ; 
declares  that  to  lean  to  the  scriptures  is  to 
build  upon  a  rock,  but  that  to  leave  them 
is  to  build  upon  the  sand,  2  Cran.  22,  Phil. 
368;  speaking  of  an  erroneous  doctrine  he 
says,  this  thing  neither  did  the  prophets 
publish,  nor  our  Lord  teach,  nor  the  apo 
stles  deliver,  4  Jew.  886;   affirms  that  he 
is  happy  who  follows  the  doctrine  of  both 
the  testaments,  and  not  the  traditions  of 
men,  2  Cran.  22;   says  the  scriptures  are 
perfect,  Whita.  675 ;  denies  that  Christ  and 
the    apostles   taught  some   things    openly 
and  some  secretly,  ib.  668;   declares  that 
the  whole  scriptures,  both  of  the  prophets 
and  the  evangelists,  are  open  and  without 
ambiguity,    2  Ful.  220 ;    says    the    scrip 
tures  are  without   doubtfulness,  and   may 
be  heard   indifferently  of  all,    2  Jew.  684, 

4  Jew.  1185 ;  characterizes  the  doctrine  of 
the  apostles  as  manifest  and  firm,  keeping 
nothing  back,   Whita.  398;   writes  on  the 
obscurities  of  scripture,  ib.  370,  371 ;  shews 
that  scripture  is  to  be  interpreted  by  itself, 
ib.  461,  491;  compares  the  church  in  this 
world  to  Paradise,  and  the  scriptures  to 
the  trees  of  the  garden,  2  Jew.  691,  695, 
Whita.  675;    speaks   of  making  void  the 
law  of  God  by  addition,  subtraction,  and 
misinterpretation,  Rog.  195  n. ;  shews  how 
heretics  act  when  reproved  by  the  scrip 
tures,  2  Ful.  219,  3  Jew.  248,  4  Jew.  759, 
762;  Erasmus  says  he  fights  with  no  other 
defence  than  scripture,  against  a  host  of 
heretics,   Whita.  675;  he  censures  the  he 
retic  Valentinus  for  his  treatment  of  scrip 
ture,  1  Jew.  260 ;  says  Matthew  wrote  his 
gospel  in  Hebrew,    Whita.  126 ;  speaks  of 
the  date  of  it,  ib.  520,  652;   whether  he 
ascribes  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  to  Paul, 
ib.  107  ;  he  explains"  things  new  and  old," 
and  the  "new  song,"  2  Jew.  724  ;  his  tes 
timony  to  tradition  considered.  Whita.  583 


IREN^US 


417 


—585 ;  he  says  the  tradition  which  is  from 
the  apostles  is  kept  in  the  churches  by 
priests  that  succeed  them,  4  Jew.  1042; 
by  apostolic  tradition  he  means,  in  sub 
stance,  what  we  call  the  creed  of  the  apo 
stles,  1  Bui.  28,  4  Bui.  535  ;  he  speaks  of 
certain  barbarous  nations  who  received  the 
faith  without  writing,  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  2  Jew.  672—674,  Whita.  520, 
585,  and  says  that  they  would  not  abide 
the  inventions  of  heretics,  2  Jew.  674  ;  his 
declaration  of  faith,  1  Bui.  26,  2  Hoop. 
537;  approval  of  it,  1  Brad.  371;  he  con 
fesses  original  sin,  2  Bui.  390  ;  thinks  that 
man  was  imperfect  when  first  created, 

3  Jew.  606 ;  speaks  of  the  promise  of  mercy, 
the  grace  of  God,  &c.,  as  a  spiritual  sub 
stance,  3  Jew.  507  ;   thinks  Abraham  saw 
the  day  of  Christ's   death,   1  Hoop.  212; 
understands  "the  Word"   to   denote  the 
divine  nature  of  Christ,  ib.  17,  83;  shews 
that  he  was  crucified  and  dead,  but  not  in 
his  Divinity,  ib.  17 ;  considers  that  he  was 
near    fifty    years    old    when   he    suffered, 

4  Bui.  536,  4  Jew.  695,  Whita.  585,  665 ; 
referred  to  on  the  true  form  of  the  cross, 

2  Zur.  45;  he  shews  how  God  blinds  the 
hearts  of  the  unfaithful,  2  Jew.  676,  677 ; 
says  it  is  better  for  men  to  be  ignorant, 
and  by  love  to  draw  near  to  God,  than  to 
think  themselves  to  know  much,  and  yet  to 
be  found  blasphemous  against  God,  4  Jew. 
910;  shews  that  when  Paul  said  "know 
ledge   puffeth  up,"  he  did  not  find  fault 
with  the  true  knowledge  of  God,  2  Jew. 
680;  declares  that  Paul  meant  not  a  spirit 
ual  body,  when  he  said  "we  are  members 
of  (Christ's)  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his 
bones,"  1  Cran.  285;  he  was  a  chiliast,  or 
millenarian,    Whita.  391,  585;    speaks    of 
the  seven  ages  of  the  world,  1  Lat.  365  n. ; 
maintains  that  the  righteous  will  rise  and 
reign  1000  years  before  the  last  judgment, 
Coop.   147 ;    his  argument  against    those 
who  denied  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
1  Cran.  149,  150,  Sand.  453;  said  to  assert 
that  faith  and  hope  will  remain  in  the  life 
to  come,  Whita.  585;  he  condemns  those 
who  pretend  to  describe  the  heavenly  hier 
archy,  ib.  577;  shews  that  the  powers  are 
ordained  by  God,  and  that  Satan  lied  when 
he   claimed  authority  to  bestow  them,  3 
Whitg.  588 

iii.  The  Church  :  he  speaks  of  churches 
founded  by  the  apostles  in  various  coun 
tries,  Whita.  216 ;  to  stay  the  errors  of  his 
time,  he  refers  to  the  most  ancient  churches, 

3  Bee.  393,  1  Brad.  520,  1  Jew.  79,  364, 


4  Jew.  1042,  1043  ;  alleges  the  doctrine  of 
the  church  in  opposition  to  heretics  who 
denied  the  scriptures,  1  Brad.  520,  Whita. 
326,  438,  439,  583  ;  speaks  of  the  church  as 
possessing  the  gifts  of  the  Lord,  viz.  apo 
stles,  prophets,  and  teachers;  and  says  that 
where  these  are  placed,  there  we  must 
learn  the  truth,  &c.,  Phil.  367 ;  says  we 
ought  to  obey  those  presbyters  who  suc 
ceed  the  apostles,  and  with  the  succession 
of  the  bishopric  have  received  the  gift  of 
truth,  1  Jew.  402,  3  Jew.  349,  Whita.  585 ; 
speaks  of  the  apostolic  doctrine  as  con 
veyed  by  succession  of  bishops,  and  as  con 
tained  in  the  scriptures,  Bog.  329  n., 
Whita.  461  n.;  shews  the  difference  be 
tween  true  and  false  Christians,  Wool.  24, 
25 ;  declares  that,  as  in  the  old  testament 
so  in  the  new,  many  are  called,  few  chosen, 
4  Jew.  877 ;  says  the  apostles  appointed 
bishops  in  all  churches,  2  Whitg.  136,  138 ; 
calls  the  church  of  Rome  the  greatest  and 
most  ancient,  and  ascribes  its  foundation 
to  Peter  and  Paul,  2  Ful.  340,  341,  1  Jew. 
365,  4  Jeic.  1042,  Phil.  24,  25,  Whita. 
438  n. ;  says,  to  this  church  every  church 
must  needs  agree,  2  Ful.  340,  1  Jew.  364  ; 
the  pre-eminence  that  he  gives  to  the 
church  of  Rome  stands  in  consent  and 
unity,  not  in  superiority  or  government 
over  all  the  world,  4  Jew.  1043;  he  de 
clares  that  in  it  the  tradition  which  is  from 
the  apostles  has  been  always  kept,  2  Ful. 
340;  enumerates  the  early  bishops  of  Rome 
Calf.  251,  3  Jew.  326 ;  declares  that  Peter 
and  Paul  appointed  Linus,  2  Ful.  335,  340; 
speaks  of  the  writings  of  Clement,  2  Whitg. 
119;  (as  to  Anicetus,  see  iv,below);  he  wrote 
to  pope  Victor  about  the  keeping  of  Easter, 
1  Jew.  144, 1  Whitg.  21 6 ;  rebuked  him  for  his 
intolerance,  1  Brad,  tea,  2  Brad.  3SD,Calf. 
269,  2  Ful.  69,  238,  308,  Whita.  539,  2  Zur. 
340,  347  ;  prevented  him  from  excommuni 
cating  the  Eastern  churches,  2  Hoop.  233; 
sought  advicefrom  him  about  the  excommu 
nication  of  certain  heretics,  Phil.  39 ;  he  says 
that  a  difference  as  to  fasting  should  not 
break  the  agreement  of  faith,  1  Brad.  525 
iv.  Sacraments,  Worship  :  he  speaks  of 
only  two  sacraments,  baptism  and  the  eu- 
charist,  3  Jew.  459;  of  the  latter  he  writes 
figuratively,  2  Hoop.  48;  culls  the  bread 
wherein  thanks  are  given,  the  body  of  the 
Lord,  1  Cran.  104,  (30),  2  Jew.  606 ;  says 
Christ  confessed  bread  to  be  his  body,  and 
the  cup  his  blood,  1  Brad.  589,  1  Cran.  33, 
104,  (54),  1  Hoop.  226,  2  Jew.  1115;  calls 
the  bread  of  the  sacrament  a  creature,  and 

27 


418 


IREN^IUS 


an  earthly  thing,  1  Brad.  589,  1  Hoop.  226, 
Uew.518,  2  Jew.  1118;  declares  that  when 
the  mingled  cup  and  broken  bread  receive 
the  word  of  God,  they  become  the  eucharist 
of  the  blood  and  body  of  Christ,  1  Cran. 
10,4  n.,  265,  266,  (30,  54),  1  Ful.  503,  505, 
523,  Grin.  47,  also  Coop.  194  n. ;  says  that 
of  this  eucharist  the  substance  of  our  flesh 
is  stayed  and  increased,  2  Bee.  267,  3  Bee. 
424,  Coop.  194  n.,  1  Cran.  104, 149  n.,  (54), 
Grin.  47,  2  Jew.  596,  599,  795,  3  Jew.  516; 
another  like  sentence,  1  Brad.  589,  1  Cran. 
149  n.,  1  Hoop.  226,  2  Jew.  1115 ;  he  states 
that  as  the  bread,  receiving  the  invocation 
of  God,  consists  of  two  things,  earthly  and 
heavenly;  so  our  bodies,  receiving  the  eu 
charist,  are  no  more  corruptible,  having 
hope  of  an  eternal  resurrection,  2  Bee.  267, 

3  Bee.  424,    1  Brad.  87,  543,   4  Bui.  249, 

1  Cran.  104,  265,  337,  338,  (30,  54),  1  Ful. 
503,  505,   Grin.  66,   1  Hoop.  224,  2  Hoop. 
419,  420,  Hutch.  39,  271,  273,  277,  2  Jew. 
759,  Rid.  173,  Sand.  453;  uses  this  doc 
trine  against  some  heretics  who  denied  the 
salvation  of  the  body,    1   Cran.  149,  150, 
Sand.  453;  mentions  that  the  bishops  of 
Rome  were  wont  to  send  the  eucharist  to 
other  bishops  who  came  there,  in  token  of 
concord,  4  Bui.  430,  1  Jew.  144,  145,  161; 
(Jewel  does  not  think  that  the  sacrament 
is  here  intended,  1  Jew.  145) ;  he  says  Ani- 
cetus  granted  the  eucharist  (probably  mean 
ing  the  ministration  of  it)  to  Polycarp,  1 
Jew.  14G,  Whita.  217  ;  speaks  of  one  Marcus 
enchanting  the  sacramental  cup,  1  Jew.  6; 
calls  the  Lord's  supper  a  sacrifice,    Coop. 
89 ;  speaks  of  the  eucharist  as  the  new  ob 
lation  of  the  new  testament,  3  Bee.  388, 
Coop.  89,  1  Cran.  104  (54),  and  as  a  pure 
oblation,  &c.,  Coop.  89,  1  Ful.  271;  how 
he  interprets  Malachi's   "pure   offering," 

4  Bui.  224,  1  Jew.  109,  2  Jew.  722,  723;  he 
does  not  speak  of  a  propitiatory  sacrifice 
amongst  Christians,  1  Ful.  271,  2  Ful.  245; 
teaches  that  God  is  not  pleased  with  sacri 
fice  (of  man's    invention),    2  Hoop.  523 ; 
speaks  of  sacrifices  in  both  the  old  and  the 
new  testament,  but  says  the  former  were 
offered  by  bondmen,  the  latter  by  freemen, 

2  Jew.  724 ;  says  it  behoves   us  to  offer  to 
God  the  first-fruits  of  his  creatures,  &c., 
Coop.  90;  remarks  that  we  offer  not  to  God 
as  to  one  thatneedeth,  but  as  giving  thanks 
for  his  benefits,  ib.  91;  says  that  we  should 
offer  sacrifice  daily,  1  Jew.  128 ;  declares  that 
our  altar  and  temple  are  in  heaven,  and  that 
we  must  offer  our   prayers  and  oblations 
there,    Coop.  92,  1  Jew.  128,  311,  2  Jew. 


723,  740 ;  affirms  that  sacrifices  do  not 
sanctify  the  man,  but  that  the  conscience 
of  him  who  offers,  being  pure,  sanctifies  the 
sacrifice,  2  Hoop.  527,  2  Jew.  723,  755 

v.  Heresies,  Antichrist :  he  says  that 
heretics  abused  the  text,  "we  speak  wisdom 
amongst  them  that  are  perfect,"  Whita. 
674;  declares  that  they  professed  to  be 
wiser  than  the  apostles,  1  Jew.  320;  cen 
sures  those  who  lead  the  blind  out  of  the 
way,  2  Jew.  674;  describes  the  error  of 
some  who  denied  the  Lord's  true  humanity, 

2  Cov.  348  n. ;   speaks  of  various  heretics 
who  denied  the  resurrection,  ib.  186  n.,  and 
of  some  who  used  images  and  other  super 
stitions,  1  Ful.  194  n. ;  as  to  the  treatment 
of  scripture  by  heretics,  see  ii,  above;  re 
ferred  to  about  the  Basilidians,    Calf. 
285  n.,  Bog.  57,  118,  119  nn. ;  on  Carpo- 
crates,  ib.  40,52, 101  nn.;  on  Cerinthus, 
ib.  48  n. ;  on  the  Ebionites, ib.  83, 89 nn.; 
he  says  they  received  only  the   gospel  of 
Matthew,  and  rejected  Paul  as  an  apostate 
from   the  law,    Whita.  35;    describes  the 
Gnostics  or  Docetffl,   1  Cov.  21  n.;  re 
bukes  them  for  having  an  image  of  Christ, 
Calf.  43,  371,  1  Ful.  194,  2  Ful.  127,  Park. 
86,  Rid.  88;  says  they  condemned  marriage, 
Rog.  306  n.;  tells  of  the  heresy  of  Mar- 
cion,  ib.  84,  85,  133  nn.,  Whita.  31;   re 
proves  the  opinion  of  his  sect  that  man's 
body  is  not  capable  of  happiness,  but  the 
soul  only,  Rog.  297 n.;  cited  on  the  heresy 
of  Marcus,  ib.  135  n. ;  he  says  the  Marco- 
sians  at  the  ministration  of  baptism  used 
certain  Hebrew  words,  to  terrify  and  as 
tonish  the  minds  of  the  ignorant,  ib.  242  n. ; 
speaks   of  the  errors  of  Menander,   ib. 
40  n.;  states  that  the  Nicolaitans  would 
have  women  to   be   common,    ib.  307  n. ; 
speaks  of  the   heresy  of  Saturnius,  ib. 
40  n.,  51  n.,  Whita.  30;  writes  of  Simon 
Magus  and  his  evil  doctrine,  Rog.  40,  71, 
118,   162  nn.,     Whita.  30;    describes    the 
Valentinians,  1  Jew.  400,  Rog.  52,  84, 
121,  145  nn.;  states  that  they  allowed  no 
gospel  but  that  of  John,   Whita.  34 ;  says 
they  called  ignorance  of  the  truth,  know 
ledge,  2  Jew.  800;  tells  them   that  their 
errors  arose  from  not  knowing  the  scrip 
tures,  ib.  682;  mentions  how  their  founder 
treated  the  scriptures,  1  Jew.  260 ;  records 
their  conduct  when  confuted  by  the  word 
of  God,  2  Ful.  219 ;  mentions  their  super 
stitious   veneration  of  the  cross,    ib.  139; 
speaks  of  their  follies  as  void  of  substance, 

3  Jew.  507 ;   tells  of  a  deceptive  miracle 
wrought  by  ajuggler,  2  Cran.  45;  referred 


IREN^EUS  —  ISIDORE 


419 


to  about  the  great  apostasy,  2  Ful.  374; 
said  to  take  Antichrist  to  be  probably  the 
Roman  kingdom,  ib.  368;  he  says  the  name 
of  the  beast  is  Aareii/os,  which  is  the  name 
of  the  last  kingdom,  2  Jew.  915,  4  Jew. 
743;  mentions  an  opinion  that  Antichrist 
shall  be  of  the  tribe  of  Dan,  2  Ful.  370  ; 
says  though  an  apostate  and  a  robber,  he 
•will  be  worshipped  as  God,  and  though  a 
servant,  will  proclaim  himself  a  king} 
2  Jew.  905,  4  Jew.  714,  843 
Irene,  empress  of  the  East :  a  heathen  born, 
2  Jew.  C53;  an  upholder  of  image-worship, 
ib.,  Rid.  93 ;  she  convoked  the  second 
council  of  Nice,  Calf.  175, 177,  Park.  92; 
burned  the  bones  of  her  father-in-law  Con 
stantino  V.,  Calf.  31,  175,  176,  Park.  92, 
Rid.  94 ;  put  out  the  eyes  of  her  son  Con 
stantino  VI.,  Calf.  176,  2  Jew.  653,  Park. 
92,  Rid.  94,  and  at  length  murdered  him, 
Calf.  31,  175,  170 
Irish  :  v.  Ireland. 

Irish  (Mr),  mayor  of  Oxford:  Ridley  prisoner 
in  his  house,  Rid.  xi,  286,  292,  376,  391, 
392;  his  wife,  2  Brad.  158,  172,  Rid.  292, 
373,  391,  392;  her  sorrow  for  Ridley's 
approaching  death,  Rid.  292 
Ironside  (Gilb.),bp  of  Hereford:  when  vice- 
chancellor  of  Oxford,  he  published  an 
account  of  the  disputation  there,  1554, 
from  a  MS.,  Jlid.y.v;  his  preface  to  that 
book,  1  Brad.  583 

Irony  :  used  in  scripture,  2  Cov.  333,  366 
Isaac:  interpretation  of  his  name,  Phil.  257; 
instructed   by  his   father,  iBui.  388;   his 
afflictions,  2  Bui.  103 
Isaac    ... ,    emperor    of    the   East:    2  Jew. 

1028  n 

Isaac  (Edw.):  notice  of  him,  2  Lot.  221  n.; 
visits  Bainham  in  Newgate,  ib.  221 ;  exe 
cutor  to  Mrs  Wyate  his  mother,  2  Cran. 
389 ;  Cranmer  writes  to  the  king  about 
an  exchange  of  his  lands,  ib.  458;  a  friend 
of  Sandys,  Sand,  xv,  xvi ;  an  exile  at  Frank 
fort,  Jew.  xii,  2  Lat.  221 ;  death  of  his  son 
there,  Sand,  xv 

Isaac    (Jo.):    confutes   Lindanus,   q.v.',   his 
opinion   on  the   text,  "They  pierced   my 
hands,"  &c.,  1  Ful.  45 ;  on  the  purity  of  the 
Hebrew  text,  Whita.  162 
I-aac  (Tho.) :  brother  to  Edward,  2  Cran.  389 
Isabella,  queen  of  Castile  :  affianced  to  king 
Edward  IV.,  2  Tyn.  304  ;  married  to  Ferdi 
nand  V.,  q.  v. 

Isabella  of  Arragon,  duchess  of  Milan,  3Zur. 
689  n 


Isabella  (The  lady) :  mentioned,  4  Jew.  1197, 
1198,  1  Zur.  8,  9 

Isaciiis  :  robs  the  church  of  St  John  Lateran, 
2  Tyn.  255 

Isaiah  :  4  Bui.  70, 122,  480 ;  not  only  a  pro 
phet,  but  an  evangelist,  I  Bui.  51,  3  Bui.  17, 

1  Cov.  66 ;  he  meddled  with  the  coin  of  the 
mint,  and  with  vintners,  1  Lat.  137  ;  sawn 
asunder,  2  Jew.  839,  Pil.  301 ;  the  Ascen 
sion  of  Isaiah,  an  apocryphal  book,  Rog.  82 

Isauria :  3  Bui.  257 

Isbrandus,   Dutch   minister  at  Norwich:   v. 

Balkius  (Jo.). 

Iscan  (B.),  bp :  v.  Bartholomew. 
Ischyras,  a  pretended  priest:  3  Jew.  321,334, 

2  Whitg.  161 

Isengrenius(  ):  3Zur.  218,  223 

Ishmael :  circumcised,  4Bul.  378 ;  his  mock 
ing,  Pil.  358 ;  how  he  and  his  mother  were 
mercifully  relieved,  Grin.  106 ;  he  was  an 
archer,  Pil.  428 

Isidore  ( St ) ,  called  Pelusiota,  or  of  Damietta : 
referred  to,  Calf.  285  n.;  absurd  arguments 
for  images  ascribed  to  him,  2  Jew.  658 

Isidore  (St),  of  Seville,  or  Hispalensis  :  Opera, 
Jew .  xxxviii,  3  Wliitg.  xxix  ;  he  asserts  that 
if  one  in  authority  command  anything  be 
sides  the  will  and  meaning  of  God's  word, 
he  must  be  taken  as  a  false  witness  against 
God,  &c.,  3  Jew.  600;  declares  that  who 
ever  understands  holy  scripture  otherwise 
than  the  sense  of  the  Holy  Spirit  requires, 
may  be  called  a  heretic,  though  he  depart 
not  from  the  church*,  Bale  218;  speaks 
of  the  scriptures  as  read  in  all  Christian 
tongues,  2  Jew.  692;  says  Jerome's  version 
is  preferred  to  all  others,  Whita.  131,  136, 
137 ;  states  that  Ezra  settled  the  Old  Tes 
tament  in  two  and  twenty  books,  ib.  64 ; 
yet  he  is  referred  to  as  an  authority  for  the 
Apocrypha,  ib.  39 ;  by  the  sun  he  under 
stands  the  kingdom,  by  the  moon  the  priest 
hood,  4  Jew.  677, 838 ;  calls  the  appearance 
of  Samuel's  ghost  a  pieceof  Satan's  jugglery, 
Whita.  92  ;  explains  Ezekiel's  reference  to 
Tubal,  Bale  571 ;  expounds  the  meaning  of 
0  and  T,  Calf.  107 ;  mistakes  the  origin  of 
the  name  Cephas,  2  Ful.  302  n. ;  calls  Timo 
thy  bishop  of  Ephesus,  2  WJtitg.  294,  and 
says  he  was  buried  there,  ib.  303 ;  wrote 
on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  255;  bears  testi 
mony  against  the  Canons  of  the  Apostles, 
Whita.  41  n.;  mentions  various  ecclesias 
tical  orders,  4  Bui.  114,  3  Jew.  273;  dwells 
on  the  responsibility  of  priests,  Bale  89  ; 
denies  that  he  ought  to  rebuke  the  vices  of 


Compare  Jerome,  p.  427  below. 


420 


ISIDORE 


ISRAEL 


others  who  is  himself  vicious,  \Bec.  16; 
speaks  of  the  vestments,  3  Sec.  262 ;  argues 
for  a  priest's  shaven  crown,  1  Jew.  14; 
says  acoluthes  are  wax-bearers,  so  called 
because  they  carry  wax-candles  at  the 
reading  of  the  gospel,  &c.,  4  Bui.  115 ; 
describes  the  office  of  door-keepers,  Rog. 
258  n.;  speaks  of  the  bread  and  wine  as 
consecrate  to  the  remembrance  of  the 
Lord's  passion,  2  Bee.  287,  3  Bee.  437; 
ascribes  the  mass  to  Peter,  Pil.  503 ;  de 
scribes  the  order  of  the  church  in  singing, 
praying,  &c.,  1  Jew.  289,  4  Jew.  857,  Whita. 
22G,  273  ;  says  reading  brings  no  small 
profit  to  the  hearers,  'A  Whitg.  46;  would 
have  the  reader's  voice  loud  and  clear, 
3  Jew.  274;  describes  exomologesis,  i.e. 
public  confession  or  penance,  3  Bui.  75,76; 
inculcates  either  chastity  or  marriage,  3 
Jew.  406 ;  but,  according  to  another  cita 
tion  in  the  Canon  Law,  he  allows  a  Chris 
tian  man  to  have  either  a  wife  or  a  concu 
bine,  4:Jeiv.  C31,  632;  teaches  that  in  evil 
promises  faith  may  be  broken,  1  Bee.  372, 

1  Bui.  250 ;  advises  that,  if  a  man  intends 
to  do  what  pleases  not  God,  his  determina 
tion   should  be  called  back  again,  1  Bee. 
372;    says    many   men,    giving  judgment 
before  they  can  understand,  by  entangling 
themselves  fall  into  a  maze  of  error,  3  Jew. 
565;  describes  the  Angelici,  2  Ful.  41  n., 
speaks  of  the   Cathari,    1  Hoop.   547  n., 
Rog.  115  n.;  creeds  taken  out  of  a  book  of 
his,   IBul.  19,  22,  24,    2  Hoop.  535,  536; 
shews  the  origin   of  idolatry,  1  Ful.  104; 
the  Dirige  ascribed  to  him,  Pra.  Eliz.  57  n 

Isidore  Mercator,  or  Peccator  :  Jew.  xxxviii; 
he  says  it  is  manifest  that  matters  happen 
ing  in  a  province,  may  be  ordered  in  a 
provincial  council,  4  Jew.  1054;  referred 
to  on  the  canons  of  Nice,  Coop.  30  n.,  223, 

2  Ful.   105  n.,   107  n.,    2  Whitg.   151;   his 
forgeries,  2  Ful.  360  n 

Isidore,  metropolitan  of  Syria  :  at  the  coun 
cil  of  Florence,  3  Jew.  126,  341 
Isidore,  abp  of  Kiow  :  deposed  from  his  office 

for  advocating    submission    to   the  pope, 

2  Jew.  578,  4  Jew.  740 
Isidore  de  Clario:  v.  Clarius. 
Islebius   (Jo.) :   said  that  Christ  suffered  in 

both   natures,   Rog.  57 ;    objected  to   the 

preaching  of  God's  law,  ib.  92 
Isle  of  Wight :  the  French  land  at  St  Helen's 

point,  2  Cran.  495  n. ;  the  isle  visited,  Park. 

478;    great  clerical  irregularities  there,  1 

Zur.  323  n 

Isleworth,  co.  Middx. :  v.  Sion. 
Islington,  co.  Middx.:  mentioned  as  a  small 


village,  lLat.  241;  martyrs  there,  Poet. 
171 

Islip  (Jo.),  abbot  of  Westminster :  1  Tyn.32 

Islip  (Simon),  abp  of  Canterbury:  1  Lat. 
55  n 

Ismas :  v.  Dismas. 

Isocrates:  I  Bee.  379,  398,  1  Bui.  273;  Tyn- 
dale  translates  an  oration  of  his,  1  Tyn. 
xxi,  395 

Israel,  Jews:  v.  Hebrew,  Jerusalem,  Law, 
Synagogue,  Tabernacle,  Temple. 

(a)  Before  Christ  (v.  Covenants,  Fa- 
thers  before  Christ):  the  great  privileges 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  4  Jew.  1162,  Sand. 
346 ;  their  time  was  nevertheless  (com 
paratively)  a  time  of  darkness,  2  Jew.  1036 ; 
their  state  compared  by  Paul  to  childhood, 
ib.  615 ;  they  had  the  promise  of  what  we 
have  the  fulfilment  of,  ib. ;  the  Jews  (or 
some  of  them)  were  indeed  Christians, 
though  not  in  name,  Hutch.  218,  248,  325, 
326,  2  Jew.  614;  why  the  Law  was  given 
to  them  only,  Lit.  Edw.  500,  (549) ;  why 
God  suffered  the  rest  of  the  world  to  be  in 
blindness  is  a  deep  mystery,  2  Jew.  1087; 
some  were  saved  beside  Israel,  but  not 
without  Christ,  2  Bui.  401 ;  why  ceremonies 
were  imposed  upon  the  Jews,  Calf.  122; 
the  signification  of  their  ceremonies,  1  Tyn. 
351,  &c. ;  their  mistaken  views  of  the  pur 
port  of  them,  3  Tyn.  66;  the  sacrifices,  cir 
cumcision,  &c.  were  their  sacraments,  Rog. 
251 ;  they  erroneously  supposed  these  sacra 
ments  to  justify,  4  Bui.  302,  and  put  all 
their  confidence  in  them,  \Hoop.  211,  yet 
they  never  perverted  them  as  Christians 
have  perverted  theirs,  ib.;  their  holy-days, 
2  Whitg.  578 ;  the  yellow  [rather  blue] 
borders  of  their  garments,  1  Tyn.  352 ; 
their  laws  more  definite  in  some  respects 
than  the  rule  of  the  church,  1  Whitg.  266, 
&c. ;  their  polity,  whether  a  pattern  for  the 
church,  2  Whitg.  345,  &c.;  whether  exam 
ples  of  Jews  appertain  to  Christians,  1  Bui. 
326;  how  the  precepts  given  to  them 
belong  to  us,  Now.  (8),  121 ;  they  preserved 
the  scriptures,  Whita.  52 ;  Israel  in  the 
desert  termed  an  excellent  church  of  God, 
4  Bui.  37  ;  their  wanderings  typical,  Sand. 
171 ,  Whita.  408 ;  their  perils  and  deliver 
ances,  Grin.  106,  1  Tyn.  134—136 ;  their 
sins  and  correction,  ib.  142;  their  froward- 
ness,  Grin.  106,  3  Tyn.  43;  their  frequent 
captivities,  2  Cran.  198;  how  the  Israelites 
overcame  the  Benjamites,  1  Bui.  375,  376 ; 
they  were  successively  governed  by  judges, 
kings,  and  princes  of  the  house  of  Judah, 
Pil.  23;  their  offence  in  asking  a  king, 


ISRAEL  —  ITALY 


421 


1  Lat.  187,  192 ;    the  kings  of  Israel  and 
Judah,  2  Bui.  5 — 12;  the  good  kings  pro 
sperous,  Pil.  75  ;  why  the  Jews  went  thrice 
a  year  to  Jerusalem,  2  Bui.  163,  2  Lat.  155, 
Pil.  69, 159;  their  monuments,  &c.,  1  Tyn. 
347, 376—378  ;  their  covenants,  ib.  347, 348; 
their  schools  of  the  prophets,  synagogues, 
&c.,   2  Jew.  981 ;  scripture  used  in  their 
public  worship,  Pil.  533,  534 ;  their  mode 
of  reckoning  years  and  months,  ib.  15;  the 
apostasy  of  Judah  and  Israel,  3  Tyn.  122 ; 
the  Israelites  destroyed  for  forsaking  Jeru 
salem  and  going  to  Bethel,  Phil.  220 ;  their 
idolatry  and  other  sins,  Calf.  23,  24,  32,33, 

2  Cran.  144;    their  usury,   heathen   mar 
riages,  &c.  reproved,  Pil.  162;  why  God 
cast   away  their  fasts,   1  Bee.  109 ;  Israel 
wasted  and  overthrown  for  sin,  Sand.  258; 
their  captivity  at  Babylon,  1  Bui.  279,  292, 
IBul.  11,  73,  75,  481,  Pil.  12,  291;  their 
backwardness  in  building  the  Temple,  Pil. 
37 ;  they  were  given  up  to  spiritual  idola 
try,    when    they    had    relinquished    idols, 
1  Tyn.  473,  3  Tyn.  43;  their  division  into 
sects,  2  Cran.  145;  it  is  said  that  they  for 
bade  any  to  read  certain  parts  of  the  Bible 
till  they  were  30  years  old,   2  Jeic.  693 ; 
they  expected  Messiah  to  be  a  temporal 
king,  2  Lat.  146 

(b)  Since  Christ  (v.  Rabbins) :  they  wpre 
very  corrupt  in  the  time  of  our  Lord,  Hid. 
137;  burdened  with  ceremonies,  ib.  138; 
their  carnal  understanding  of  Christ's  words 
in  the  sixth  of  John,  4  Bui.  289,  447,  462, 
1  Cran.  24,  &c.,  116,  185,  231,  249,  307, 
372,  Grin.  44,  2  Hoop.  191,  450, 1  Jew.  451, 
Rid.  175,  Rog.  289,  3  Tyn.  227,  238,  &c. ; 
their  traditions  rejected  by  Christ  and  the 
apostles,  Whita.  637  ;  they  accused  Christ 
of  various  sins,  Rog.  133 ;  were  guilty  of 
his  death,  1  Cor.  404 ;  Judas  their  type, 
1  Brad.  211 ;  in  persecuting  the  apostles 
they  despised  justification  by  faith,  Rog. 
113;  the  early  Jewish  converts  clave  to 
ceremonies,  and  thereby  injured  the  church, 

3  Tyn.  68 — 71 ;  many  of  those  who  seemed 
to  be  converted,  had  only  attained  to  an 
historical  faith,  ib.  70;  God's  vengeance  on 
the  Jews  for  their  rejection  of  Christ,  3 
Bee.  9,  2  Tyn.  241 ;  their  Temple  forsaken, 
desecrated  and  destroyed,  Bale  611,  2  Bui. 
259,  2  Jew.  994,   Sand.  347;   their  fall  a 
warning  to  us,  3  Bee.  9,  Sand.  259,  349, 
&c.  ;   Pliny,  Tacitus,  and    others,  on   the 
religion  of  the  Jews,  2  Jew.  1025;  some 
accused  them  of  worshipping  a  sow  or  an 
ass,  3  Jew.  154  ;  Juvenal  says,  "  Nil  praster 
nubes  et  coeli  Numen  adorant,"  2  Fill.  209 ; 


their  dispersion,  2  Lat.  47,  49,  Pil.  74, 
Sand.  149;  thirty  sold  for  a  penny,  2  Lat. 
46;  their  attempted  restoration  of  theTem- 
ple  defeated  by  Constantine,  4  Jew.  1074 ; 
again  frustrated,  miraculously,  in  the  time 
of  Julian  (q.  v.),  2  Bui.  260,  Calf.  115; 
they  claim  to  be  alone  the  people  of  God, 
Roy.  171  ;  deny  the  Trinity,  ib.  43 ;  feign 
unto  themselves  a  God,  Wool.  T4 ;  call  upon 
God  without  the  Mediator,  4  Bui.  173 ; 
are  enemies  of  the  Christian  religion  and 
of  Christ,  ib.  11,  12;  pervert  all  the  pro 
phecies  about  Messiah,  1  Ful.  311  ;  deny 
that  Christ  is  come,  and  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  3  Bui.  24 ;  oppugn  our  Saviour's 
deity,  Rog.  49 ;  deny  his  resurrection,  ib. 
64;  look  for  a  Saviour  who  shall  be  a  great 
ruler,  '2  Lat.  124;  they  tear  their  garments 
when  they  hear  God's  name  blasphemed, 
1  Bee.  367 ;  reverence  the  scriptures,  4  Jew. 
763,  and  teach  them  to  their  children, 

1  Hoop.  189 ;  hold  that  the  ceremonial  law 
is  yet  in   force,  Rog.  89;  adhere  to  the 
Talmud,  2  Hoop.  393;  their  traditions,  the 
Mishnah,  &c.,  Whita.  611 ;  they  use  their 
books  of  religion   in   the  vulgar  tongue, 

2  Hoop.  207;  lend  freely  to  their  brethren, 
Sand.  231 ;  believe  as  much  as  the  carnal 
sort  of  them  ever  did,  3  Tyn.  53;  their  faith 
is   vain,   2  Lat.  3;   they  cannot   do   good 
works,  4  Bui.  83 ;  they  deny  original  sin, 
Rog.  97 ;  maintain  free-will,  1  Brad.  323, 
329,  1  Ful.  126,  3  TV/i.193;  some  deceived 
at  Candie  by  Satan  in  the  form  of  Moses, 
2  Cran.  50;  expelled  from  England  (1293 
—1655),   1  Tyn.  xxv,    3  Tyn.  68  n. ;   the 
popes  gave  harbour  to  a  great  number,  who 
lived  by  usury,  and  paid  him  yearly  pen 
sions,  4  Jew.  1148,  1149  ;  they  were  nume 
rous  in  Hamburgh,  1  Tyn.  xxv  ;  story  of 
a  Jew  and  a  Christian,  3Bec.  281,  282; 
the  Jews  are  said  to  imagine  that  before 
the  judgment  there  shall  be  a  golden  world, 
Rog.  68;  whether  they  will  receive  Anti 
christ,  2  Ful.  369  ;  they  are  to  be  converted 
and  restored,  Bale  137,  335,  341,  1  Brad. 
364,  Pil.  267  ;   their  restoration  to  Jeru 
salem  denied,  2  Lat.  46,  47 

The  twelve  tribes  sealed  (Rev.  vii),  Bale 

334 
Isuard,  a  monk  :  said  to  have  selected  lessons, 

4  Bui.  201 

Isychius:  v.  Hesychius. 
It :  formerly  used  for  its,  Sand.  285 
Itala  Versio  :  v.  Bible,  Latin. 
Italian  band  (The):  4 Bui.  80,  95 
Italy :   outline    of  events  in  the  early   part 

of    the    sixteenth    century,    1   Tyn.  186  ; 


422 


ITALY  —  JAMES 


Calabria,  &c.  pillaged  by  the  French,  3 
Zur.  741 

Ithamar  :  2  Bui.  132,  141 
Ithel  (Tho.),  master  of  Jesus  college,  Cam 
bridge  :  recommended  as  a  visitor  for  St 
John's  college,  Grin.  359  (see  358  n.) ;  men 
tioned,  3  Whitg.  599 

Ittigius(Tho-):  Calf.  21  n.,  9Cn.,  2 Ful.  70  n 

Ivo,  bp  of  Chartres :    Jew.  xxxviii,  4  Jew. 

938;    speaks  of  the   bread   being  dipped 

into  the  cup,  \Jew.  253;  his  Deeretum, 

Calf.   135  u.,  154  n.;    he  is  the  supposed 

author  of  a  sermon  ascribed  to  Augustine, 

3  Jew.  457  n 

Izaulus  :  married  the  duchess  of  Athens,  and 

got  the  city,  4  Jew.  G53 
Jabesh  Gilead  :  neutral,  PH.  344 
Jack  :  Jack-an-apes,  3  Tyn.  85;  Jack  Napes, 
2  Tyn.   158;    Jack  of  Napes,  3  Tyn.  61; 
Jack  and  Gill,  4  Jew.  915 ;  Jack  in  the 
box,  1  Cov.  42C,  Rid.  265 
Jacks  :  a  kind  of  armour,  Rid.  145;  jacks  of 

iron  mail,  Bale  356 
Jackson  (Hen.),  of  Merton  college:  Park. 

301,  302 

Jackson  (Jo.) :  Cranmer's  tenant,  2  Cran.  299 
Jackson  (Roger?):  martyred,  Poet.  1G8 
Jackson  (Tho.) :  his  Works,  2  Ful.  247  n 
Jacob  :  his  life,  1  Bui.  41 ;  promise  of  the 
Seed  made  unto  him,  2  Hoop.  6;  he  wor 
shipped  Christ  before  he  was  born,  1  Cran. 
235 ;  his  obtaining  Esau's  blessing  mysti 
cally  expounded,  Hutch.  53;  his  afflictions, 
2  Bui.  103 ;  banished  by  Esau,  Pil.  256  ; 
his  ladder,  4  Bui.  253 ;  it  was  a  type  of 
Christ,  Hutch.  35  ;  he  married  two  sisters, 
1  Bui.  405 ;  took  away  idols,  ib.  210 ;  built 
an  altar,  4  Bui.  165;  prayed  most  ardent 
ly,  ib.  224 ;  said  to  have  drunk  freely,  2  Bui. 
57;  his  staff  (or  bed),  translations  concern 
ing  it  examined,  1  Ful.  539,  &c. ;  the  text 
alleged  in  the  second  council  of  Nice,  Calf. 
158;  said  to  have  blessed  his  sons  with 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  2  Ful.  171 ;  his  pro 
phecy  of  Shiloh,  3  Bui.  15,  20,  2  Lat.  75, 
1  Tyn.  408 

—  Jacob's-staff :  an  astronomical  instru 
ment,  Poet.  250 
Jacob  (Brother) :  a  name  given  to  Jo.  Frith, 

1  Tyn.  liii. 

Jacobites :  their  fantasies  respecting  the  pas 
sion  of  Christ,  Hog.  58 ;  they  use  a  strange 
language  in  the  congregation,  ib.  243 ; 
imprint  upon  themselves  the  sign  of  the 
cross  as  a  distinction  from  pagans,  ib.  246 
Jaeobson  (Will.) :  Patres  Apostolici,  2  Ful. 

189  n.,  235  n 
Jacobus  Andreas,  q.  v. 


Jacobus  Payva,  q.  v. 
Jacobus  de  Valentia,  q.  v. 
Jacobus  de  Voragine,  q.  v. 
Jaddus,  high  priest:  his  interview  with  Alex 
ander  the  Great,  Calf.  117,  Pil.  69 
Jairus :  a  sermon  on  Jairus  and  his  daughter, 

1  Lat.  533 

James  (St),the  Great:  slain  by  Herod,  Rog.  113 

James  (St),  the  Less :  his  part  in  the  council 

at  Jerusalem,  2  Bui.  277,  &c.,  2  Cran.  76, 

2  Ful.  249,  4  Jew.  917,  Whita.  432,  2  Whitg. 
276,  277  ;  said  to  have  been  bishop  of  Jeru 
salem,  1  Jew.  238,  Rog.  328,  1  Whitg.  359, 
459,  2  Whitg.  136,  252,  277,  302,  428 ;  styled 
by    pseudo-Clement,    bishop    of   bishops, 
1  Jew.  427  ;  it  is  not  likely  that  he  took  au 
thority  of  Peter  (as  some  say),  for  he  had 
taken   sufficient    authority   of   Christ,    ib. 
431;  Athanasius  says   he  translated  Mat 
thew's  gospel  into  Greek,  Whita.  126;  his 
knees  were  hard  with  continual   praying, 
1  Bee.  143,  2  Bee.  140,  1  Brad.  24,  Sand. 
38;   what  Egesippus  says  of  him,  1  Jew. 
237,  238 ;  he  is  asserted  to  have  said  mass 
at    Jerusalem,    Pil.  482,  495,  498;    how, 
1  Jew.  23,  24;    alleged   to   have  worn  a 
Tre'raXo!/  or  plate  of  gold,  1  Zur.  160  n., 
350  n. ;  his  martyrdom,  3  Bee.  8,  2Cov.  132  ; 
this  was  before  Clement  became  bishop  of 
Rome,  Rid.  180,  182 ;  his  chair  esteemed 
as  a  monument  of  antiquity,  2  Ful.  239 

—  His  Epistle  : — argument  of  it,  and  con 
tents  of  each  chapter,    3  Bee.  590,  591 ; 
Tyndale's  prologue  to  it,  1  Tyn.  525;  some 
at  an  early  period  rejected  it,  ib. ;  Jerome 
mentions  that  there   were   doubts   in   the 
primitive  church  respecting  it,  3  Jew.  433, 
Phil.  413;  what  Eusebius  says  of  it,  1  Ful. 
16  n.,  33,  222,  2  Ful.  384,  3  Jew.  433;   it 
was   publicly   received  by   many  churches 
when  disallowed   by  others,    Whita.  306; 
Cajetan  rejects  it,  ib.  105;  Luther  at  one 
period  rejected  if,  or  at  least  doubted  its 
authenticity,    1  Ful.  14,   15,    2  Ful.  384, 
Whita.  105 ;  Calvin's  opinion  on  it,  1  Ful. 
16,  33 ;  see  also  Confession,  Justification, 
Unction. 

—  The  Gospel  of  St  James :  v.  Apocrypha, 
ii.    The  Liturgy  of  St  James :  v.  Liturgies. 
His  shrine  :  v.  Compostella. 

James   I.,    king  of   Great   Britain,   &c. :    v. 

James  VI.,  king  of  Scotland. 
James  II.,  king  of  Great  Britain,  &c. :  caused 

an  accession  service  to  be  composed,  Lit. 

Eliz.  463 
James  IV.,  king  of  Scotland :  made  Defender 

of  the  Faith  by  pope  Julius  II.,  1  Tyn.  187 

slain,  Pil.  251 


JAMES  —  JEHOSIIAPHAT 


423 


James  V.,  king  of  Scotland:  his  death,  3Zur. 
239  n 

James  VI.,  king  of  Scotland ;  afterwards 
king  of  Great  Britain,  &c. :  his  birth,  1  Zur. 
167, 170,  2  Zur.  120  n. ;  his  baptism,  1  Zur. 
183;  proclamation  of  his  style  on  that  oc 
casion,  ib.  n.;  crowned  king  of  Scotland, 
ib.  197;  his  tutors,  2  Zur.  302 n.;  Gualter 
dedicates  a  book  to  him,  ib.  275,  294 ;  his 
message  in  return,  ib.  310 ;  he  orders 
thanksgivings  for  the  defeat  of  the  Spanish 
armada,  Lit.  Elis.  470;  renews  the  solemn 
covenant,  2  Zur.  331  n. ;  sends  ambassadors 
to  queen  Elizabeth,  ib.  332;  his  accession 
to  the  throne  of  England,  Hog.  21 ;  his 
declaration  about  lawful  sports  on  the 
Lord's  day,  Grin.  142  n. ;  he  was  the  first 
king  of  this  realm  who  issued  a  copper 
coinage,  2  Tyn.  231  n. ;  he  renounced  and 
banished  out  of  England  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  Hog.  347 

James,  3rd  husband  of  Mary  queen  of  Scots  : 
v.  Hepburn. 

James,  a  deacon  of  York :  taught  singing  in 
the  church  after  the  Roman  manner,  1  Jew. 
303 ;  when  he  lived,  ib.  304 

James  (Tho.) :  Calf.  9C,  188,  200,  2  Ful.  277, 
283,  300,  371  nn 

Jameson  (Tho.),  minister  of  Largo :  2  Zur. 
365 

Jane  Grey  (The  lady) :  Bradgate,  her  birth 
place,  3  Zur.  429 n.;  mention  of  her,  ib. 
428,  429  ;  her  admirable  character,  studies, 
and  accomplishments,  ib.  304,  40C,  422,  432, 
433,  451 ;  she  would  not  wear  a  costly 
dress,  ib.  278  n. ;  Bullinger  recommended  to 
dedicate  a  book  to  her,  ib.  423 ;  she  trans 
lated  into  Greek  part  of  Bullinger's  book 
on  matrimony,  4  Bui.  xix,  3  Zur.  427  ;  re 
port  of  her  intended  marriage  with  king 
Edward,  3  Zur.  430, 432  ;  that  sovereign  left 
the  crown  to  her,  ib.  273 ;  she  is  proclaimed 
queen,  1  Brad.  40  n.,  2  Cran.  441 — 443, 
3  Zur.  274,  366,  684;  proclaimed  in  Cam 
bridge,  Sand,  ii ;  queen  nine  days,  3  Zur, 
367  [thirteen,  according  to  Sir  N.  H.  Nico- 
lasj ;  tried,  2  Cran.  442  n.,  3  Zur.  507 ; 
condemned,  3  Zur.  374  ;  her  discourse  with 
Feckenham,  &c.,  ib.  294,  304,  306  n.;  an 
exhortation  written  by  her  the  night  before 
she  suffered,  in  a  Greek  Testament,  which 
she  sent  to  her  sister,  the  lady  Katharine, 
2  Cov.  133 ;  her  execution,  1  Brad.  282, 
283,  2  Brad.  63,  Now.  229,  3  Zur.  154,  515, 
C86  ;  letters  from  her  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  4, 
7, 9 ;  her  letters  to  Harding  and  to  her  sister, 
&c.,  sent  to  Bullinger,  ib.  306  n. ;  Calvin 
commends  her,  ib.  716 


Jane  Seymour,  third  queen  of  Henry  VIII.: 
mentioned  in  a  prayer,  1  Lat.  40 

Jane  (Mother) :  called  by  Postell  the  saviour 
of  women,  Roy.  58,  298 

Jane    :  1  Zur.  65 

Jannes  and  Jambres :  Whita.  560 

Jannizers:  1  Jew.  99 

Jansenius  (Corn.),  bp  of  Ghent:  remarks  on 
Jo.  v.  ult.,  Whita.  340;  on  Jo.  xvi.  12,  ib. 
543;  on  Jo.  xx.  ult.,t&.  629;  he  says  all  we 
are  required  to  know  of  a  future  life  may 
be  learned  from  the  scriptures,  ib.  643 

Janson  (Mr) :  Grin.  213 

Janson  (D.  M.) :  declares  that  the  bishop  of 
Canaglion  (1593)  very  catholicly  accursed 
the  mute  fishes,  Rog.  311  n. ;  says  the  Sor- 
bonists  held  that  subjects  might  be  dis 
charged  from  their  oath  of  allegiance,  and 
gather  forces  against  their  sovereign,  ib. 
300  n 

Janua  (Jo.  de) :  v.  Joannes. 

Janus  Cornarius,  q.  v. 

Jarchi  (Ii.  Sol.) :  v.  Solomon. 

Jarnac :  the  battle,  2  Zur.  250  n 

Jarret  (Mr):  at  Zurich  with  P.  Martyr, 
Sand.  xvi. 

Jason :  how  he  won  the  golden  fleece,  2  Hoop. 
603 

Jason  of  Gyrene :  th<e  2nd  book  of  Maccabees 
an  epitome  of  his  history,  Whita.  98 

Jaspar,  or  Gaspar,  one  of  the  three  kings 
or  Magi,  q.  v. 

Javell  (Chr.) :  says  in  time  of  necessity  any 
one  may  baptize,  Roy.  235,  236 

Jaye  (Geo.):  v.  Joye. 

Jealousy:  v.  Zeal. 

"Whence  it  springs,  and  why  God  is  called 
a  jealous  God,  3  Bee.  612 

Jebusites  :  account  of  them,  Pil.  371 ;  Jesuits 
so  called,  1  Ful.  568 

Jeclionias  :  v.  Jehoiachin. 

Jedburgh,  Scotland:  the  castle  taken,  3  Zur. 
387 

Jeffrey  (Will.)  :  v.  Geffrie. 

Jehoahaz,  king  of  Judah  :  2  Bui.  11 

Jehoiachin,  king  of  Judah:  taken  prisoner  by 
Nebuchadnezzar,  1  Bui.  242,  2  Bui.  11, 
4  Bui.  20,  2  Hoop.  102 

Jehoiada,  high  priest:  1  Bid.  330,  358, 
2  Bui.  8 

Jehoiakim,  king  of  Judah  :  burned  the  word 
of  God,  4  Jew.  1165 ;  was  rebuked  by  Je 
remiah,  Grin.  28 

Jehoram,  king  of  Judah:  1  Bui.  236,  2  Bid.  7 

Jehoram,  king  of  Israel:  1  Bul.SM,  3£ul.208 

Jehoshaphat,  king  of  Judah  :  1  Bui.  313,  324, 
349,  378,  384,  2  Bui.  7,  95,  4  Bui.  170,  481, 
4  Jew.  989 


424- 


JEHOVAH  —  JEROME 


Jehovah :  v.  God. 

Jehovah  nissi :  explained,  1  Tyn.  420 

Jehu,  king  of  Israel :  1  Bui.  336,  2  Bui.  12, 

4  Jew.  989,  Pil.  7 
Jehu,  son  of  Hanani,  q.  v. 
Jelf  ( R.  W. ) :  his  edition  of  Jewel,  2  Ful.  309  n 
Jenins  (Will.),  or  Jennings,  dean  of  Glouces 
ter:  Hooper's  epistle  to  him  and  others, 
2  Hoop.  95 

Jenkins  (Rob.) :  Hist.  Exam,  of  Gen.  Coun 
cils,  Calf.  137  n 

Jennet :  a  kind  of  horse,  2  Jew.  558 
Jeremiah  :  commends  Josiah  and  rebukes  Je- 
hoiakim,  Grin,  28;  prays  for  Jehoiakim 
and  Zedekiah,  1  Bui.  316;  forbidden  to 
pray  for  the  Jews,  4  Bui.  177,  552;  his 
prophecy  of  the  captivity,  Pil.  12 ;  his 
signs.  4  Bui.  232;  a  prayer  for  sin,  which 
he  teaeheth  the  Israelites  to  say  (ch.  iii), 
Lit.  Ediv.  479;  a  prayer  of  Jeremy  (ch. 
xvii),  ib.  477;  another  (ch.  xxxi),  ib.  ;  he 
was  cast  into  a  dungeon,  but  delivered, 
4  Jew.  11G7;  stoned  to  death,  2  Jew.  839; 
his  name  in  Matt,  xxvii,  whether  an  erro 
neous  reading,  2  Ful.  386,  4  Jew.  635, 
Whita.  37  n 

—  Lamentations :  the  apocryphal  preface 
in   the   Greek,    Whita.    103;    his   prayer 
(Lam.  v.)  versified  by   M.  Drayton,  Poet. 
121;  also  by  Tho.  Drant,  ib.  417 

—  Part  of  the  (apocryphal)  epistle  of  Je 
remy   (Baruch,   ch.   vi),  versified   by  Jud 
Smith,  Poet.  518 

Jericho :  sermon  on  the  taking  of  it,  2  Jew. 
968;  description  of  its  fall,  ib.  969,  Pil. 
29;  the  city  accursed,  2  Whity.  53,  54;  re 
built  by  Hiel,  in  spite  of  the  curse,  2  Jew. 
970;  allegorical  signification  of  the  historv, 
ib.  970,  &c. ;  the  school  of  Jericho,  4  Bui. 
481 

Jerk :  to  lash,  1  Cov.  108 

Jerningham  (Sir  Hen.),  or  Jernegam  :  one  of 
queen  Mary's  privy  council,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Jerningham  (Jo.):  Katherine  (Brooke)  bis 
wife,  1  Bee.  264  n 

Jerningham  (Mr),  or  Gerningham:  arrests 
Sandys,  Sand.  vi. 

Jeroboam  I.,  king  of  Israel:  pulled  down 
schools,  4  Bui.  481 ;  ordained  a  new  re 
ligion  and  mode  of  worship,  1  Bui.  335, 
2  Bui.  11,  12,  126,  3  Bui.  237,  4  Bui.  22, 
70,72,73,101,517;  threatened,  1  B ul.  335, 
336 ;  his  sins  visited  upon  his  house,  ib.  235 

Jeroboam  II.,  king  of  Israel:  2  Bui.  12 

Jerom  (Steph.) :  Calf.  78  n 

Jerome  (St) : 

i.     His  Life  and  Works. 
ii.     On  God,  and  Christ. 


iii.     Scripture. 
iv.     Tradition. 
v.     Sin. 
vi.     Grace,  <§~c. 
vii.     The  Church. 

viii.    Bishops,  and  other  Clergy,  fyc. 
ix.     Peter,  Rome. 
x.     Saints,  Ecclesiastical  Writers. 
xi.     Sacraments,  particularly  Baptism. 
xii.     The  Eucharist. 
xiii.     Worship,  Ceremonies,  Tongues. 
xiv.     Festivals,  Fasting. 
xv.     Celibacy,  Marriage. 
xvi.     Confession,  Absolution. 
xvii.     Affliction,  Persecution,  Death,  Judg 
ment,  <§rc. 

xviii.     The  Cross,  Images. 
xix.     Heresies,  real  and  alleged. 
xx.    Antichrist. 
xxi.     Civil  Power,  Qc. 
xxii.    Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  and  works  :  he  was  sent  to 
Rome,  as  to  the  principal  school-mistress 
in  those  days,  both  of  religion  and  learn 
ing,  4  Jew.  654;  Victorinus  the  rhetorician 
and  Donatus  the  grammarian  were  his  in 
structors,  ib.  653;  his  learning,  1  Jew. 
278;  he  was  a  great  man,  although  not  a 
bishop,  1  Ful.  264;  some  part  of  the  ap 
pointment  of  scripture  lessons,  &c.,  as 
cribed  to  him,  2  Brad.  307,  4  Bui.  201,  Pil. 
503;  Damasus,  bishop  of  Rome,  wrote  to 
him  in  doubtful  cases  to  learn  his  counsel, 
4  Jew.  1044;  he  speaks  of  one  Apodemius 
coming  from  the  furthest  coast  of  France 
for  his  advice,  ib. ;  says  he  went  to  Alex 
andria  to  see  Didymus,  1  Jew.  376,  382, 
Whita.  373 ;  his  disputes  with  Augustine, 
IJew.  532,  2 Bui.  116,  1  Ful.35,  Phil.  401, 
and  see  ix,  below;  Augustine  commends 
him,  2  Bui.  390 ;  he  instructed  Blesilla  and 
Eustochium,  3  Zur.  5;  his  time,  Calf.  8; 
date  of  his  death,  4  Bui.  541 ;  editions 
of  his  works,  Jew.  xxxviii,  3  Whitg.  xxix ; 
as  to  his  versions  of  scripture,  see  Bible, 
Latin  (Vulg.),  and  Sclavonic;  also  iii, 
below;  his  prologue  Galeatus,  4  Bui.  540; 
the  commentary  on  Leviticus,  not  his, 
3  Bee.  439  n. ;  the  counterfeit  exposition, 
of  the  Psalms,  Calf.  259,  Whita.  693;  the 
judgment  of  Erasmus  and  Amerbachius 
concerning  it,  2  Ful.  207,  208;  Flores 
Psalmorum,  quos  Psalterium  Hieronymi 
appellant,  Pra.  Eliz.  311 — 317;  the  sup 
posititious  commentary  on  Proverbs,  4Jeic. 
878  n.;  the  fictitious  commentaries  on 
Mark,  Calf.  178  n. ;  the  commentaries  on 
1  Cor.  generally  allowed  to  be  spurious, 


425 


3  Jew.  143  n. ;  the  commentary  on  Colos- 
sians  not  his,  Wkita.  239  n. ;  he  wrote  on 
the  Apocalypse,  Bale  255  ;  epistles  to  pope 
Damasus,  two  authentic  and  one  counter 
feit,  2  Ful.  120,  349;  his  genuine  epistle, 
and  the  spurious  one,  to  Demetrias,  ib. 
44  n.;  his  genuine  epistle  to  Oceanus,  and 
the  spurious  one,  i6.97n.,339n. ;  his  epistle 
ad  Evagrium  (or  rather  ad  Evangelum),  ib. 
33;  his  treatise  against  Helvidius,  2  Lat. 
105  n.;  his  book  against  Kuffinus,  4  Jew. 
1073;  Catal.  Script.  Eccles.,  2  Hoop.  109; 
interpolations  in  if,  Calf.  128  n. ;  the  Vitae 
Patrum  falsely  (when  all  together,  as  was 
formerly  the  case)  ascribed  to  him,  ib.  74  n., 
252  n. ;  what  Erasmus  thought  of  the  Life 
of  Paul  the  Hermit,  ib.  252 ;  the  spurious 
Kegula  Monachorum,  4  Jew.  878 ;  inter 
polations  of  his  Latin  version  of  the  Chro 
nicle  of  Eusebius,  2  Ful.  337  n. ;  he  trans 
lated  the  epistle  of  Epiphanius  to  John,  bp 
of  Jerusalem,  Calf.  42  n.,  254,  255,  1  Hoop. 
41, 42,  Park.  88,  Rid.  91,  and  approved  it, 
3  Tyn.  182;  he  requests  his  reader  to  con 
sider  only  the  justice  of  his  cause,  1  Jew. 
85 ;  forbids  additions  to  his  works,  Bale 
638;  his  writings  much  corrupted  by  his 
editor  M.  Victoritis,  Whita.  222 ;  he  says,  I 
am  not  ashamed,  in  that  thing  that  I  know 
not,  to  grant  mine  ignorance,  4  Jew.  G97 ; 
Palladius  foolishly  charged  him  with  false 
hood  for  certain  free  translations,  ib.  1062; 
how  he  replied,  ib. ;  he  says  of  some  cap 
tious  quarrellers,  albeit  1  in  haste  of  penning 
have  let  escape  a  word  or  two,  yet  that  shall 
not  hazard  the  state  of  the  church  of  God, 
ib.  693,  694;  his  opinion  received  in  oppo 
sition  to  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  1  Jew. 
227,  423,  3  Jew.  219,  Rog.  207  ;  his  authority 
refused  as  a  man  writing  rashly  he  knew 
not  what,  4  Jew.  924 ;  his  errors,  Calf.  259 ; 
severely  censured  by  Capito,  3  Zur.  235 ; 
some  words  of  his  cited,  3  Whitg.  587 ; 
perhaps  erroneously  cited  for  Ambrose, 
2  Bee.  540  n 

ii.  On  God  and  Christ :  he  declares 
that  the  heathen  knew  God,  either  by  na 
ture,  or  by  creation  and  reason,  3  Jew.  198; 
and  that  man  may  naturally  know  that  God 
is,  and  that  he  is  just,  ib. ;  says  the  hea 
thens  point  out  their  gods  with  their  finger, 
but  (David)  has  God  hidden  in  his  heart, 
2  Jew.  774;  speaks  of  the  name  Jehovah 
being  called  tetragrammaton,  Grin.  41 ; 
disallows  the  adoration  of  any  creatures, 
1  Ful.  546;  why  he  consulted  Damasus, 
bishop  of  Rome,  on  the  use  of  the  ex 
pression  "three  hypostases,"  Whita.  442; 


how  he  translates  and  expounds  Zech.  xiii. 
7,  "  the  Man  that  is  my  fellow,"  3  Bui. 
243,  244 ;  he  calls  the  stone  that  lay  under 
Jacob's  head,  Christ,  2  Jew.  765;  asserts 
that  Christ,  who  was  once  born  of  Mary,  is 
born  in  us  every  day,  ib.  730,  733 ;  ad 
dresses  Paula  and  Eustochium,  on  their 
abode  at  Bethlehem,  1  Jew.  540,  543 ;  de 
scribes  their  visit  to  the  stable,  2  Jew.  740; 
imagines  Christ  to  say,  "I  went  down 
unto  them,  that  I  might  eat  with  them, 
having  received  the  form  of  man,"  ib.  618, 
797 ;  speaks  of  Christ  being  wounded  to 
heal  our  wounds,  3  Bee.  419,  420;  says  the 
gospel  is  dedicated  in  the  passion  and 
blood  of  the  Lord,  2  Jew.  732;  declares 
that  to  us  Christ  is  daily  crucified,  ib.  726, 
733,  3  Jew.  527  ;  says  Christ  is  ever  sacri 
ficed  to  believers,  2  Jew.  726 ;  speaks  of 
Christ  receiving  sacrifice  upon  the  cross, 
and  also  when  accepting  our  praises  and 
thanksgivings,  ib.  737,  3  Jew.  337  ;  says  to 
the  Pharisees,  yea,  although  he  should 
come  down  from  the  cross,  yet  would  ye 
not  believe  him,  4  Jew.  1041 ;  denies  that 
the  darkness  at  the  crucifixion  was  caused 
by  an  eclipse,  Whita.  579;  declares  that, 
as  often  as  we  enter  into  the  sepulchre 
of  the  Lord,  we  see  the  Saviour  lying  in 
his  shroud,  1  Jew.  467;  writes  on  Christ's 
victory  over  death  and  hell,  1  Ful.  303; 
avows  that  Christ  is  not  bodily  in  the 
church,  but  ascended  into  heaven,  1  Jew. 
506;  expounds  Matt.  xxvi.  11, — "me  ye 
have  not  always," — of  Christ's  corporal 
presence,  2  Bee.  274,  3  Bee.  428 ;  writes, 
my  husband  is  not  at  home,  i.  e.  Christ  is 
not  now  corporally  in  the  church,  for  he  is 
ascended  into  heaven,  4  Jew.  855;  declares 
that  Christ  ascended  with  the  same  nature 
of  flesh  in  which  he  was  born  and  suffered 
(pseud.),  3  Jew.  257 ;  speaks  of  Christ  sit 
ting  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  the  same 
nature  of  his  flesh  remaining  in  which  he 
suffered,  3  Bee.  454,  455;  his  words  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  1  Bui.  160 ;  he 
proves,  that  the  body  of  Christ  must  needs 
be  contained  in  some  place,  Grin.  51;  says, 
let  him  (a  persecutor)  touch  us  with  his 
finger,  and  we  will  go  out,. ..Christ  is  not 
confined  to  a  place,  1  Jew.  499;  speaks  of 
Melania  as  worshipping  at  Christ's  feet, 
ib.  486 :  asserts  that  according  to  the  mys 
tical  understanding,  Christ  entereth  daily 
into  the  temple  of  his  Father,  4  Jew.  791 ; 
says,  1  will  neither  hear  father,  mother,  nor 
brother,  against  my  Christ,  ib.  662;  says 
to  one,  Christ  is  thy  banquet,  thought, 


426 


joy,  desire,  reading,  and  rest,  3  Jew.  470; 
affirms  that  the  second  coming  of  our 
Saviour  shall  be  declared  in  glory ;  seeing 
therefore  he  is  the  Light  of  the  world,  it 
is  great  folly  to  seek  him  in  any  small  corner, 
3  Bee.  439,  Grin.  54,  3  Jew.  536 
iii.  Scripture  (see  also  vii,  viii.) 

(a)  He  gives  lists  of  the  canonical  books 
in  his  prologue  Galeatus,  and  the  epistle 
to  Paulinus,  4  Bui.  540,  Whita.  60,62  ;  uses 
the  term  "canonical" in  the  ordinary  sense, 
Whita.  45,  48 ;   declares  that  the  church 
knows  not  the  Apocrypha,  and   that   we 
must  have  recourse  to  the  Hebrew,  from 
which  the  Lord  spoke,  and  the  disciples 
took  their   examples,  ib.  62;    states  that 
what  is  not  found  amongst   those   books 
must  be  thrown  away,  ib. ;  rejects  the  book 
of  Tobit,  ib.  80,  81 ;  will  not  receive  the 
book  of  Judith,  ib.  82,  83,  2  Whitg.  152 ; 
thinks  the  book  of  Wisdom  was  written  by 
Philo,  I  Ful.  354;  censures  the  apocryphal 
additions  to  Daniel,  ib.  26,  Whita.  77,  79  ; 
asserts  that  the  books  of  Maccabees  are 
not  canonical,  3  Bui.  396 ;  ascribes  them 
to  Josephus,  Whita.  96  ;  declares  that  as 
the  church  reads  Judith,  Tobit,  and  Macca 
bees,  but  receives  them  not  amongst  the 
canonical  scriptures,  so  she  may  read  (Wis 
dom  and  Ecclesiasticus)  for  the  edification 
of  the  people,  but  not  to  confirm  the  autho 
rity  of  ecclesiastical  doctrines,  4  Bui.  450, 
2  Cov.  426,  427,  I  Ful.  24,  2  JW.221,  Grin. 
23,  3  Jew.  431,  432,  433,  Whita.  87;  says, 
the  Wisdom  vulgarly  attributed  to  Solo 
mon,  and  that  of  Jesus  the  son  of  Sirach, 
and  Judith,  and  Tobit,  and  the  Pastor,  are 
not  in  the  canon,  Whita.  60 ;  states  that  the 
Roman  church  once  rejected  the  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews,  ib.  505  (see  p.  428,  col.  1, 
below);  mentions  doubts  in  the  early  church 
as  to  the  epistle  of  St  James,  3  Jew.  433, 
Phil.  413;  condemns  a  false  epistle  to  the 
Laodiceans,  Whita.  108,  303,  531;  rejects 
the  apocryphal  pieces  attributed  to  Peter, 
ib.  304 ;  censures  the  fabulous  Acts  of  Paul 
and  Thecla,  2  Ful.  339  n. ;  says  that  John, 
the  survivor  of  the   apostles,  condemned 
this  apocryphal  story,  Whita.  311 

(b)  Its   authority   and   sufficiency : — he 
states  that  in  the    scriptures   God   daily 
speaks  to  believers,  Whita.  701 ;  declares 
that  what  is  set  abroad  in  the  canonical 
scriptures,   is   the  doctrine    of   the    Holy 
Ghost,  4  Jew.  773;  says  of  the  scripture, 
This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it ;  go  neither 
to  the  right  hand,  nor  to  the  left,  then  shalt 
thou  break  and  scatter  all  errors  and  idols, 


&c.,  ib.  1064;  desires  to  kill  the  children 
of  heretics,  and  of  all  that  be  deceived, 
with  spiritual  arrows,  that  is  to  say,  with 
the  testimonies  of  the  scriptures,  ib.  770, 
771 ;  declares  that  the  sword  of  God  cuts  off 
all  things  invented  without  the  authority  of 
the  scriptures,  2  Craw.  27,  3  Jew.  440, 
Whita.  693;  says,  that  things  that  have  no 
testimony  of  the  scriptures  are  beaten  down 
with  the  hammer  of  God's  word,  1  Jew.  79, 
2  Jew.  991,  3  Jew.  231,  &c. ;  affirms  that 
whatever  is  beside  the  scriptures,  may  in 
no  wise  be  received  among  holy  things, 
2  Cran.  27  ;  teaches  that  a  statement  which 
has  not  authority  of  the  scriptures  is  de 
spised  with  the  same  easiness  with  which 
it  is  proved,  2  Sec.  263,  3  Sec.  391,  404, 
Calf.  134,  Coop.  189,  2  Cran.  28,  528, 
2Lat.  249,  Rid.  113,  Sand.  222,  Whita. 
590,  693 ;  states  that  the  apostles  confirmed 
by  the  oracles  of  the  law  and  prophets 
whatsoever  they  preached,  2  Cran. 28;  says, 
wheresoever  I  expound  not  the  scriptures 
...let  any  man  that  list  reprove  me,  Calf. 
60 ;  reminds  that  what  we  affirm  must  be 
established  with  testimonies  of  scripture, 

1  Sec.  87,  88,  3  Sec.  391,  Phil.  370;   as 
serts  that  everything  we  speak,  we  should 
prove  from  the  holy  scriptures,  2  Cran.  28 ; 
declares    that    without    authority   of   the 
scriptures  prattling  is  not  to  be  credited, 

2  Sec.  264,  3  Sec.  391,  Whita.  692;  says, 
that  building  which  is  not  founded  on  a 
rock,  but  is  built  on  the  sand,  is  under 
mined,  and  overthrown  with  the  word  of 
God,  4  Jew.  1151;  shews  that  the  testimony 
of  the  scriptures  is  to  be  preferred  to  that 
of  dreams  and  soothsayers,  2  Cran.  44;  inti 
mates  that  to  build  upon  any  doctor's  say 
ing,  without  scripture,  is  to  follow  Pytha 
goras  rather  than  Christ,  ib.  28 ;  judges  that 
what  councils   may  establish   against  the 
doctrine  contained  in  the  canonical  letters 
is  a  wicked  error,  2  Sec.  261,  3  Sec.  392, 
398;   counsels  to  believe  no  man  without 
God's  word,  2  Cov.  448,  2  Cran.  27 ;  tells 
one  to  seek  for  nothing  but  the  scriptures, 
2  Cran.  27 

(c)  The  original  text,  and  versions  there 
of: —  he  repeatedly  asserts  the  superior 
authority  of  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  ori 
ginals,  Whita.  156, 157  n.;  highly  esteemed 
the  LXX.  version,  1  Ful.  51,  52 ;  explains 
certain  of  its  variations,  ib.  54;  in  some 
things  he  complains  of  it,  ib.  49,  53;  says 
the  LXX.  sometimes  erred  in  numbers, 
Whita.  122 ;  denies  their  alleged  miraculous 
unanimity,  1  Ful.  53,  80,  Whita.  120,  121 ; 


JEROME 


427 


complains  of  the  variety  of  texts  of  the  old 
Latin  versions  of  the  Bible,  Wkita.  128; 
censures  their  barbarisms,  ib.  150;  trans 
lated  the  scriptures  into  Latin,  2  Ful.  390; 
Augustine  would  have  dissuaded  him  from 
translating  from  the  Hebrew,  1  Ful.  26, 
47  ;  he  gives  an  account  of  his  translation, 
Whita.  131 ;  the  present  Vulgate  is  not 
entirely  his,  ib.  129,130;  he  censures  many 
of  its  readings,  ib.  132, 133 ;  the  Vulgate 
version  of  the  Psalms  is  not  his,  ib.  180; 
he  is  said  to  have  turned  the  scriptures 
into  Dalmatic  or  Sclavonian,  2  Ful.  390, 
1  Jew.  270,  2  Jew.  690,  C91,  692;  this  as 
sertion  is  erroneous,  Whita.  221 ;  he  says 
Psalms  were  chanted  at  Paula's  funeral  in 
Hebrew,  Greek,  Latin,  and  Syriac,  2  Ful. 
224,  1  Jew.  268, 2  Jew.  692,  Pil.  321,  Whita. 
222 

(d)  Interpretation  : — he  says,  the  scrip 
tures  stand  not  in  the  reading,  but  in  the 
understanding,  3  Jer«.  242  ;  affirms  that  the 
gospel  is  not  in  the  words  of  the  scriptures, 
but  in  the  sense  ;  not  on  the  surface,  but  in 
the  marrow ;  not  in  the  leaves  of  the  words, 
but  in  the  root  of  the  reason,  Bale  114, 
1  Jew.  447  n.,  2  Jew.  1112,  3  Jew.  222,243, 
4  Jew.  764,  Whita.  402;  speaks  not  only  of 
Moses,  but  of  the  apostles  and  evangelists, 
as  veiled  to  some,  Whita.  390;  says  Jesus 
lay  hid  in  the  letter,  Bale  115,  2  Jew.  594, 
765  ;  shews  that  the  knowledge  of  scripture 
was  opened  by  the  death  of  Christ,  Whita. 
389 ;  says,  whatever  we  read  in  the  Old 
Testament  we  find  also  in  the  gospel,  ib. 
621 ;  observes  that  it  is  usual  in  scripture 
to  subjoin  plain  words  to  obscure  ones, 
3  Jew.  227,  Whita.  494;  explains  what  a 
figurative  speech  is,  2  Jew.  594  ;  insists  on 
the  plainness  of  scripture,  3  W'hitg.  55,  yet 
maintains  that  there  are  in  it  many  things 
obscure,  Whita.  373;  shews  the  way  to 
unlock  its  mysteries,  ib.  494 ;  says,  let 
reading  follow  prayer,  and  prayer  reading, 
ib.  468 ;  explains  the  difference  between  a 
prophet  and  an  interpreter,  ib.  147;  calls 
llheticus  an  eloquent  man,  but  a  fond 
interpreter,  3  Jew.  305;  complains  of  the 
audacity  of  ignorant  persons  in  expounding 
scripture,  Whita.  233,  234;  declares  that 
whoever  understands  scripture  otherwise 
than  the  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost  requires 
...may  well  be  called  a  heretic*,  1  Jew.  261, 
3  Jew.  211,  4  Jew.  927,  Whita.  452;  inti 
mates  that  to  follow  the  simple  letter  is 
to  kill  the  Son  of  God,  1  Jew.  452,  4  Jew. 


764;  warns  of  the  danger  of  making  Christ's 
gospel  the  gospel  of  a  man,  or  even  of  the 
devil,  ib.  247 ;  falsely  accused  of  corrupt 
ing  scripture,  2  Lat.  341 

(e)  Remarks  on  some  particular  books 
and  passages: — his  renderingand exposition 
of  Gen.  iv.  7,  1  Ful.  391,  392 ;  he  says 
Noah  was  not  righteous  absolutely,  but 
according  to  the  righteousness  of  his  gene 
ration,  Whita.  166;  mentions  that  the 
rabbins  say,  that  the  same  night  that  Israel 
departed  out  of  Egypt,  all  the  idolatrous 
temples  were  destroyed,  either  by  earth 
quake  or  lightning,  4  Jew.  880 ;  says,  Moses 
held  the  rule  of  the  law,  Aaron  the  rule  of 
priesthood,  ib.  982 ;  writes,  God  sent  out 
before  our  faces  Moses,  the  spiritual  law, 
and  Aaron,  the  great  priest,  ib. ;  describes 
Aaron's  garments,  2  Brad.  330,  2  Bui.  133; 
gives  his  opinion  on  the  descent  of  Job, 
Whita.  104;  expounds  Eccles. xii.  11,  "the 
words  of  the  wise,"  &c.,  ib.  422;  calls 
Isaiah  not  only  a  prophet,  but  an  evan 
gelist,  1  Bui.  51,  1  Cov.  66;  comments  on 
Isa.  xxxii.  20,  "  Blessed  are  ye  that  sow 
beside  all  waters,"  Phil.  368;  interprets 
Jer.  xi.  19,  "Mittamus  lignum  in  panem 
ejus,"  1  Ful.  519, 520 ;  in  Ezek.  xxx.  he  uses 
the  name  "Alexandria"  instead  of  "No," 
employing  the  figure  called  prolepsis,  4  Je?0. 
694;  referred  to  about  Tubal,.Z?ate  571;  he 
says  Porphyry  attacked  the  book  of  Daniel, 
Whita.  33  n.;  understands  Hosea  i.  10,  11, 
of  Christ,  3  Jew. 280;  expounds  Hos.  vi.  7, 
"sicut  Adam,"  &c.,  1  Bee.  68;  speaks  of 
the  gourd  of  Jonah,  which  he  renders  "  he- 
dera,"  1  Jew.  2Q2, Whita.  129, 145;  explains 
the  word  "mountains"  (Micahvi.2),  Sand. 
216 ;  expounds  the  first  chapter  of  Haggai, 
speaking  of  the  sword  of  God,  3  Jew. 
232  ;  as  to  the  "  pure  offering"  of  Malachi, 
see  xii,  below  ;  remarks  on  the  mode  of 
citation  used  by  the  writers  of  the  New- 
Testament,  1  Ful.  30  n. ;  maintains  a  loose 
opinion  on  this  subject,  Whita.  38 ;  says 
that  Christ  and  his  disciples  cite  from  the 
scriptures  of  the  Hebrews,  ib.  62;  states 
that  Julian  objected  to  the  Christians  the 
discordance  of  the  evangelists,  1  Jew.  532  ; 
says  Matthew's  gospel  was  written  in  He 
brew,  1  Ful.  30  n.,  Whita.  125,  126,  or 
Syriac,  Whita.  126  n.,  that  the  Hebrew 
text  was  extant  in  his  time  in  the  library  of 
Ciesarea,  1  Jew.  237,  Whita.  126,  and  that 
he  made  a  copy  from  a  Hebrew  MS.  in 
the  library  of  Nicomedia,  Whita.  127 ;  this 


Sec  the  note  on  p.  419  above. 


428 


JEROME 


Gospel  was  an  interpolated  one,  as  appears 
by  Jerome's  extracts  from  it,  1  Jew.  237 ; 
he  writes  concerning  St  Matthew's  cita 
tions  from  the  Old  Testament,  1  Ful.  SOn., 
60,  Whita.  525;  does  not  expound  the 
doxology  in  the  Lord's  prayer,  4  Bui.  220 ; 
reference  to  his  exposition  of  the  parable 
of  the  householder,  Matt,  xx,  2ZaM98n.; 
lie  thinks  that  inch,  xxvii.  9,  Matthew  erred 
as  to  the  name  of  Jeremy,  4  Jew.  635,  Whita. 
37  n.;  says  Mark  alleges  Abiathar  for 
Abimelech,  4  Jew.  635  ;  remarks  that  Luke 
was  learned  in  the  art  of  medicine,  and 
expert  in  Greek,  1  Ful.  30  n. ;  speaks  of 
the  object  of  John's  gospel,  2  Brad.  263 ; 
refers  to  the  supposed  quotation  in  Jo. 
vii.  38,  on  "living  water,"  1  Ful.  30  n. ; 
enumerates  the  canonical  epistles,  ib.  19 n.; 
considers  that  the  epistle  to  the  Romans  is 
involved  in  great  obscurity,  Whita.  373; 
differs  from  Augustine  as  to  "the  works 
of  the  law"  (Uom.  iii.  8),  ib.  455;  allows 
that  in  Kom.  vii.  the  apostle  speaks  in  his 
own  person,  2  Bui.  247  ;  refers  to  an  objec 
tion  by  Porphyry,  about  Paul  rebuking 
Peter  (Gal.  ii.  11),  1  Jew.  532;  excuses  the 
dissimulation  of  Peter,  there  referred  to, 
2 Bui.  115,  &  al.,  see  ix,  below;  explains 
"beggarly  elements"  (Gal.  iv.  9),  I  Jew. 
138 ;  interprets  the  word  dppafttav  (Eph. 
i.  14),  &c.,  Whita.  133  n.,  134;  explains 
Phil.  iii.  1,  "  to  write  the  same  things,"  &c., 
3  Jew.  437 ;  on  2  Thess.  ii.  15,  he  says  that 
Paul  will  have  his  own  things  to  be  kept, 
and  no  strange  things  added,  ib. ;  differs 
from  Augustine  on  1  Tim.  iii.  2,  where  it  is 
said  that  a  bishop  must  be  "  the  husband 
of  one  wife,"  Whita.  455;  says  that  some 
rejected  the  epistle  to  Philemon,  ib.  35; 
ascribes  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  to  Paul, 
but  mentions  doubts  that  once  existed  as  to 
it,  1  Ful.  30,  Whita.  106,  107  ;  says  Paul 
wrote  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  in  Hebrew, 
Whita.  125,  but  allows  that  his  quotations 
follow  the  LXX,  1  Ful.  30  n.;  refers  to 
the  seven  catholic  epistles,  ib.  222  n.,  223 n.; 
mentions  that  there  were  doubts  in  the 
ancient  church  as  to  the  epistle  of  James, 
3  Jew.  433,  Phil.  413;  says  that  the  Apo 
calypse  has  as  many  mysteries  as  words, 
Bale  380 

(f)  The  reading  of  scripture,  &c.  (see 
also  d) : — he  says  that  if  David  confessed 
his  ignorance  of  God's  law,  much  more 
should  we,and  acknowledge  the  necessity 
of  Divine  assistance,  Whita.  367, 368;  writes 
on  the  story  of  Philip  and  the  Ethiopian 
eunuch,  ib.  369;  states  that  whomsoever 


the  devil  hath  deceived  and  enticed  to  fall 
asleep,  God's  word  doth  awake  up,  &c., 
4  Jew.  1059;  says  of  one,  he  will  inclose 
himself  with  the  doctrine  of  the  scriptures, 
as  with  a  strong  wall,  that  the  enemy  may 
not  enter  into  his  heart,  ib.  1064  ;  affirms 
that  the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures  is  the 
food  of  everlasting  life,  Rid.  132;  censures 
certain  men  of  his  time  for  thinking  it  sin 
to  read  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  680 ;  says 
ignorance  of  the  scriptures  is  ignorance 
of  Christ,  1  Bee.  383,  384,  2  Jew.  800  ;  de 
clares  that  it  is  the  mother  of  errors,  Rid. 
132  ;  doubts  of  the  salvation  of  him  who 
is  negligent  in  hearing  the  word  of  God, 

2  Jew.  1090;  declares  that  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  by  his  gospel,  not  that  a  few  should 
understand,  but  all  (pseud.),  ib.  684  ;  says 
the  apostles  and  prophets  wrote  not  like 
Plato  for  a  few,  but  for  the  whole  people, 
and  that  the  scripture  is  read  by  all  people 
that  all   may  understand  (pseud.),  4  Jew. 
896,  Phil.  369,   Whita.  245,  398 ;  says,  we 
must  read  the  scriptures  with  all  diligence, 
that,  as  good  exchangers,  we  may  know 
the  lawful  coin,  2  Cran.  28,   2  Jew.  682, 

3  Jew.  238  ;  writes,  we  are  taught  that  the 
lay  people  ought  to  have  the  word  of  God, 
not  only  sufficiently,  but  with  abundance, 
and    to  teach   and   counsel  one   another, 
2  Jew.  685,  696,  4  Jew.  796, 1186  ;  advises 
the  learning  of  verses  of  holy  scripture, 
2  Ful.  240;  says  men,  monks,  and  women 
strove  who  should  learn  the  most,  4  Jew. 
797,  Pit.  609;  describes  the  poor  husband 
man   as   singing  Psalms   at    his    plough, 
1  Jew.  331 ;    exhorts  Paula,  Eustochium, 
and  divers  other  women,  to  the  constant 
study  of  the  scriptures,  Whita.  248;  says 
none   of  the  sisters    at    Bethlehem    with 
Paula  might  be  ignorant  of  the  Psalms,  or 
pass  over  the  day  without  learning  some 
part  of  scripture,  2  Jew.  670,  676,  Whita. 
248;  states  that  the  Jews  forbade  any  to 
read  some  parts  of  scripture  till  they  were 
thirty  years  old,  2  Jew.  693 ;  says,  at  the 
coming  of  Christ   the   people,  who  were 
laid  asleep  under  their  teachers,  shall  resort 
to  the  mountains  of  the  scriptures,  1  Jew. 
327,  2  Jew.  688,  1019,   4  Jew.  1059,  &c., 
1064,  2  Lat.  343;  declares  that  when  they 
shall  be  turned,  and  shall  behold  the  clear 
light  of  Christ,  they  shall  feed  in  the  paths 
and  ways  of  holy  scripture,  and  shall  say, 
"The  Lord  feedeth  me,  and  I  shall  want 
nothing,"  4  Jew.  1061;  affirms  that  when 
we  shall  obtain  to   be   with   Christ,  and 
shall  be  like  the  angels,  the  doctrine  of 


JEROME 


429 


books  shall  give  place,  3  Jew.  371 ;  explains 
that  though  the  paper  and  letters  of  the 
scriptures  shall  be  abolished,  the  things 
that  are  promised  shall  last  for  ever,  ib.  435 

iv.  Tradition  :  his  testimony  for  Lent 
and  tradition  considered,  Whita.  605;  he 
shews  that  anything  spoken  after  the 
apostles'  time  has  no  authority,  and  may 
be  cut  off  (pseud.),  Coop.  190,  2  Cran.  28, 
Whita.  694;  declares  that  the  writings  of 
those  who  came  after  the  apostles  and 
evangelists  are  of  noauthority  (pseud. ),Phil. 
369 ;  asks  one  why  he  brings  forth  that 
which  Peter  and  Paul  never  taught,  2  Ful. 
63, 3  Jew.  192  ;  speaks  of  the  creed  delivered 
by  the  apostles  as  written  not  with  ink, 
but  in  the  heart,  ib.  133;  speaks  of  human 
devices  set  forth  as  of  apostolic  origin,  2 
Jew.  991 ;  judges  that  anything  which  coun 
cils  may  establish  against  the  doctrine  con 
tained  in  the  canonical  letters  is  a  wicked 
error,  2  Sec.  261,  3  Sec.  392, 398 ;  says  that 
ecclesiastical  traditions  are  to  be  observed 
as  delivered  of  the  elders,  the  custom  of  one 
not  being  overthrown  by  the  contrary  cus 
tom  of  others,  1  Whitg.218  ;  speaks  of  cer 
tain  customs  observed  by  tradition,  2  Cran. 
58;  says  that  many  vices  please  through 
old  custom,  ib.  51 ;  (Paulinus,  not  Jerome,) 
speaks  of  the  force  of  evil  habit,  Wool.  106 

v.  Sin :  he  confesses  original  sin,  and 
describes  concupiscence,  2  Bui.  392;  dis 
tinguishes  between  "peccatum"  and  "de- 
lictum,"  ib.  358  ;  declares,  on  the  authority 
of  the  scriptures,  that  there  is  no  man 
without  sin,  3  Jew.  581;  says  the  souls  of 
the  young  are  without  (actual)  sin,  Calf. 
259;  allows  that  in  Rom.  vii.  Paul  is 
speaking  of  his  own  person,  2  Bui.  247 ; 
had  a  controversy  with  Augustine  on  the 
question  whether  any  lying  or  dissimulation 
is  allowed  in  holy  scripture,  ib.  116;  states 
that  one  who  does  not  take  an  expression 
in  the  sense  intended,  bears  false  witness, 
2  Jew.  770,  2  Lat.  315,  325  ;  declares  that 
slanderers  are  filled  with  live  flesh,  3  Jew. 
619 ;  denounces  gluttony,  and  the  sins  to 
which  it  leads,  Sand.  138  ;  says  that  abun 
dance  often  breeds  luxury,  ib. ;  would  not 
believe  a  great  wine-drinker  to  be  chaste, 
2  Lat.  63;  mentions  the  execution  of  an 
adulteress,  1  Bui.  412;  calls  hypocrisy  a 
double  evil,  Rid.  60 ;  speaks  of  some  who 
take  to  themselves  a  part  of  the  high  looks 
of  the  Pharisees,  see  p.  432,  col.  2,  below; 
says  pride  is  changed  into  humility,  ib.  505; 
affirms  that  many  follow  the  shadow  of 
humility,  but  few  the  truth,  1  Bee.  205; 


cautions  against  those  men  who  go  in 
chains,  that  wear  long  hair,  as  women, 
3  Jew.  615;  counsels  against  idleness,  Sand. 
117 

vi.  Grace,  Faith,  Works  (see  also  ii) :  he 
declares  that,  as  it  is  more  to  do  the  will 
of  our  Lord  than  to  know  it,  so  the  know 
ledge  of  the  same  goeth  before  the  doing 
(pseud.),  4  Jew.  796;  cited  as  stating  that 
Cain  had  free-will,  1  Ful.  390;  said  to  have 
thundered  out  a  most  horrible  curse  against 
those  who  taught  that  the  law  commands 
impossibilities,  2  Bui.  246 ;  he  teaches,  in 
several  places,  that  no  man  ever  fulfilled 
the  commandments,  3  Jew.  580,  581 ;  says 
it  is  man's  true  wisdom  to  know  himself 
imperfect,  1  Bee.  71 ;  asserts  that  the 
righteous  are  not  saved  by  their  own 
merits,  3  Bee.  170;  affirms  that  it  is  most 
certain  that  every  man  needs  the  mercy  of 
God,  3  Jew.  581,  582 ;  says,  if  we  consider 
our  own  merits,  we  must  despair,  2  Jew. 
1041,  3  Jew.  587  ;  teaches  that  our  righte 
ousness  consists  not  of  our  merit,  but  of 
the  mercy  of  God,  1  Bee.  71 ;  calls  the 
righteousness  which  men  shall  seek,  none 
other  than  Christ  himself,  2  Bee.  639 ; 
writes  on  the  grace  of  God  which  was  with 
Paul,  1  Ful.  376,  377  ;  maintains  that  God 
justifies  by  faith  only,  Wool.  34;  other 
places  to  the  same  effect,  2  Cran.  205,  208, 
211 ;  by  "  the  works  of  the  law"  he  under 
stood  ceremonies,  Whita.  455;  elsewhere 
he  allows  that  "the  law  of  God1'  means 
everything  commanded,  2  Cran.  208;  he 
shews  that  we  have  access  to  God,  not 
through  our  righteousness,  but  through 
faith  in  Christ,  3  Jew.  588;  says,  every 
holy  man  hath  in  himself  the  altar  of  the 
Lord,  which  is  faith,  2  Jew.  735  ;  declares 
that  if  we  believe  we  shew  the  truth  by  our 
works,  2  Lat.  343;  says  that  just  men  are 
so  called  because  they  are  furnished  with 
the  greater  part  of  virtues,  3  Jew.  581 ;  ex 
plains  what  it  is  to  do  judgment  (Alic.  vi. 
8),  Sand.  223;  speaks  of  the  reverence  due 
to  mothers,  1  Bui.  274,  275;  inculcates 
charity  to  the  poor,  see  vii,  below. 

vii.  The  Church  (see  also  viii.  and  ix, 
below) :  he  says  we  must  remain  in  that 
church  which  was  founded  by  the  apostles, 
&c.,  PH.  618,  619 ;  speaks  of  the  church  as 
circumscribed  by  the  bounds  of  scripture, 
Whita.  701 ;  declares  that  the  church  of 
Christ,  containing  the  churches  through 
all  the  world,  is  joined  together  in  the 
unity  of  the  Spirit,  &c.,  2  Jew.  819 ;  ex 
pounds  the  text  "One  Lord,  one  faith,  one 


430 


JEROME 


baptism,"  1  Jew.  256 ;  shews  that  he,  in 
Bethlehem,  could  hold  communion  with  the 
presbyters  at  Rome,  ib.  133;  his  use  of  the 
word  "communion,"  ib.  132;  he  remarks 
that  every  province  has  peculiar  manners, 
and  rites,  and  feelings,  which  you  cannot 
alter  without  great  trouble,  4  Jew.  1125; 
calls  the  faithful  the  true  vine,  1  Jew.  468 ; 
says,  we  are  verily  one  bread,  ib. ;  thinks 
that  Christian  is  the  "  name"  foretold  by 
Isaiah,  Wool.  21 ;  honoured  the  father  of 
Furia  more  for  the  name  of  a  Christian, 
than  for  his  worldly  dignities,  ib. ;  says 
that  we  are  of  Christ's  flesh  and  of  his 
bones,  for  he  is  the  head  of  his  body  the 
church,  3  Jew.  494;  declares  that  whoso 
ever  is  a  member  of  Christ's  body  is  a 
priest,  ib.  336;  says,  Christ,  naked  and 
hungry,  lying  before  our  gate,  dieth  in  the 
poor,  ib.  541;  advises,  while  others  build 
churches,  &c.,  to  clothe  Christ  in  the  poor, 
1  Bee.  23 ;  declares  it  the  glory  of  a  bishop 
to  provide  for  the  poor,  ib.  21 ;  describes 
the  charity  of  Exuperius,  ib.  32;  says  what 
ever  the  clerks  have,  that  is  the  poor's,  IBec. 
23,  2  Bee.  325;  calls  it  sacrilege  not  to 
give  to  the  poor  things  that  appertain  unto 
them,  1  Bee.  24 ;  likens  those  who  with  the 
goods  of  the  poor  satisfy  their  own  plea 
sure  to  the  Pharisees,  ib. ;  remarks  they 
are  not  always  the  children  of  holy  men 
that  sit  in  the  places  of  holy  men,  but  they 
that  do  the  works  of  holy  men,  1  Jew.  401, 
3  Jew.  201,  323,  4  Jew.  703,  1070,  1117, 
1134,  2  Lat.  313  n. ;  says  that  whoso  be- 
lieveth  that  roan  to  be  holy  that  is  not 
holy,  and  joineth  him  to  the  fellowship  of 
God,  doth  violence  to  Christ,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
324,  4  Jew.  703 ;  affirms  that  the  church, 
after  she  was  come  to  Christian  princes, 
was  indeed  greater  in  wealth  and  riches, 
but  in  virtue  and  holiness  less  than  she 
was  before,  4  Jew.  723 ;  speaks  of  the 
darkness  of  his  time,  1  Hoop.  27  ;  com 
plains  of  the  condition  of  the  Eastern 
churches,  4  Jew.  1074;  declares  that  by 
the  exchangers  (in  the  temple)  are  signified 
the  sellers  of  ecclesiastical  benefices,  who 
make  the  house  of  God  a  den  of  thieves, 
ib.  869  ;  writes,  we  say  "  there  shall  no  hurt 
come  upon  us:"  let  us  hear  the  saying  of 
the  Lord  :  "  Sion  and  Jerusalem  ...  shall 
be  consumed,  and  brought  to  an  end," 
16.  10C2;  warns  that  the  watch-tower  of 
the  Lord  shall  be  turned  up  with  the  ene 
my's  plough,  and  the  temple  of  the  Lord 
turned  into  briars  and  thorns,  &c.,  ib.  870; 
says  the  Lord  will  take  away  the  names  of 


vain  glory  and  false  admiration  which  are 
in  the  church,  &c.,  3  Jew.  310,  4  Jew.  929, 
1063  ;  affirms  that  in  the  end  of  the  world 
our  Lord  will  search  Jerusalem,  i.  e.  his 
church,  with  a  candle,  and  punish  those 
who  have  despised  his  commandments, 
3  Jew.  597 ;  states  that  the  pin,  or  bar, 
(meaning  Christ)  shall  be  taken  away  from 
the  place  of  faith,  i.  e.  the  church,  because 
of  the  wickedness  that  daily  groweth ;  and 
those  who  before  hung  upon  him  by  faith, 
shall  afterwards  by  infidelity  be  broken 
down,  and  fall  and  perish,  ±Jew.  1062:  so 
small,  he  says,  shall  be  the  number  of  holy 
men,  ib.  877 

viii.  Bishops  and  other  Clergy,  Monks, 
t§"c. .-  he  calls  the  apostles  fathers,  1  Jew. 
77  ;  denies  that  any  holy  man  has  authority 
like  them,  3  Jew.  231 ;  speaks  of  James  as 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  1  Ful.  222  n.,  1  Jew. 
238;  calls  Timothy  bishop  of  Ephesns 
(pseud.),  2  Whitg.  294 ;  exhorts  bishops  to 
hear  the  charge  given  to  Titus,  1  Whitg. 
433 ;  says  bishops  hold  the  place  of  the 
apostles,  Whita.  417 ;  affirms  that  presbyters 
succeed  theapostles,and  that  bishops  are  in 
the  place  of  Christ,  2  Whilg.  258  ;  declares 
that  among  the  ancients  presbyters  and 
bishops  were  the  same,  but  that  gradually, 
that  the  plants  of  dissensions  might  be 
plucked  up,  all  the  care  was  brought  to 
one,  4  Bui.  87  n.,  1  Jew.  373  ;  admonishes 
that  as  presbyters  know  themselves  to  be 
subject  to  him  who  is  set  above  them,  by 
the  custom  of  the  church;  so  bishops  should 
know  that  they  are  greater  than  presbyters 
rather  by  custom  than  by  the  truth  of  the 
Lord's  ordinance,  4  Bui.  87  n.,  112,  2  Ful. 
315,  316,  388,  1  Jew.  340,  379,  3  Jew.  292, 
294,  2  Whitg.  225 ;  says  that  a  presbyter  is 
the  same  as  a  bishop,  and  that  before  fac 
tions  were  made  in  religion  by  the  instinct 
of  the  devil. ..the  churches  were  governed 
by  the  common  counsel  of  the  presbyters; 
but  that  afterwards,  when  every  one 
thought  those  whom  he  had  baptized  were 
his  own,  not  Christ's,  it  was  decreed  in  all 
the  world  that  one  chosen  from  among  the 
presbyters  should  be  set  above  the  others, 
and  that  to  him  should  belong  the  whole 
care  of  the  church,  and  the  seeds  of  schisms 
be  taken  away,  4  Bui.  Ill,  1  Ful.  265, 
1  Jew.  348,  3  Jew.  272,  294,  301,  4  Jew. 
912,  Pil.  494,  2  Whitg.  221,  225,  255,  265, 
266,  267 ;  again,  he  says  that  one  was  chosen 
and  set  above  the  others  as  a  remedy  of 
schism,  2  Whitg.  91,  117,  222,  238,  256; 
adduces  a  testimony  by  which,  he  says,  it  is 


JEROME 


431 


very  manifestly  proved  that  a  bishop  and  a 
presbyter  are  the  same,  4  Bui.  87  n.;  men 
tions  one  who  was  so  peevish  that  he  set 
deacons  before  priests,  i.  e.  before  bishops; 
whereas  the  apostle  plainly  teaches  us 
that  presbyters  and  bishops  are  the  same, 

3  Jew.  272,  439 ;  remarks  that  among  those 
of  old   bishops   and    presbyters  were  the 
same,   the  one  being  a  name  of   dignity, 
the  other  of  age,  2  Tyn.  152  n. ;  uses  other 
words  to  the  same  effect,  2  Whitg.  254 ;  de 
clares  that  bishops  ought   to   govern   the 
church  in  common  (with  the  priests),  imi 
tating   Moses,    who    chose    seventy,   &c., 

4  Bui.  112,  1  Jew.  349,  383 ;  shews  how  the 
clergy  of  Alexandria  used  to  choose  one  of 
themselves,  whom  they  placed  in  a  higher 
degree  and   called   bishop,   2  Whitg.  222, 
249—251,  256,  428;   states  that  a  bishop 
does  nothing  which  a  presbyter  does  not, 
except  ordination,  3Jeiv.  293,  1  Whitg.  437 
— 440 ;  says  that  superintendent  is  an  ancient 
name  for  a  bishop,  4  Jew.  90G ;  speaks  of  the 
safety  of  the  church  hanging  on  the  dignity 
of  the  high  priest  (i.  e.  the  bishop),  1  Jew.  372, 
3  Jew.  221,  315,  4  Jew.  731,  734,  822,  823, 
2  Whitg.  222,  240,  25b';  declares  that  where- 
ever  there  is  a  bishop,  whether  at  Rome,  or 
Eugubium,  &c.,  he  is  of  the  same  merit, 
and  the  same  priesthood,  2  Hoop.  237  n., 
1  Jew.  373,  2  Jew.  1C01,  3  Jew.  290,  203, 
Phil.  45,  Pil.  494,  1  Tyn.  216  n.,  2  Whitg. 
255,  257  ;  says,  the  power  of  riches,  or  the 
lowliness  of  poverty,  makes  a  bishop  nei 
ther  higher  nor  lower,  but  all  bishops  are 
the  apostles'  successors,  1  Jew.  379,  3  Jew. 
293,  610,  4  Jew.  106G,  1069;   admonishes 
that  if  a  man  would  be  a  bishop  he  should 
follow  Moses  and  Aaron,  by  reading  the 
scriptures,  praying  and  teaching  the  people, 
1  Bee.  382 ;  says  all  that  God's  bishop  does 
ought  to  be  sermons,  ib.  12;  speaking  of 
certain   bishops  he   says,   they   themselves 
are  to  themselves  both  laymen  and  bishops 
too,  4  Jew.  971;  declares  that,  as  if  they 
were   placed  in    some    high    castle,    they 
scarcely  vouchsafe  to  look  upon  poor  mor 
tal  men,  and  to  speak  to  their  fellow-serv 
ants,  ib.  688;  often  refers  to  the  order  of 
presbyters,  1  Ful.  262,  263;  states  that  the 
presbyter    is    contained    in     the    bishop, 

2  Whitg.  254;  says  we  have  in  the  church 
our    senate,    a    company     of    presbyters, 

3  Whitg.  201 ;  writes  concerning  presbyters 
"who  labour  in  the  word,"  ib.  152;  con 
siders  "  pastors  and  teachers,"  as  the  same, 
1  Whitg.  474 ;  condemns  those  who  enter 
the  ministry  without  qualification,  1  Bee. 


5 ;  says  he  that  knows  not  the  law  of  the 
Lord  is  no  priest,  ib.  6,  383;  asserts  that 
such  should  be  chosen  pastors,  in  com 
parison  of  whom  the  others  may  right  well 
be  named  the  flock,  ib.  9 ;  declares  that  the 
captains  of  the  church  have  the  keys  of 
knowledge  to  open  the  scriptures ;  there 
fore  commandment  is  given  that  the  mas 
ters  should  open,  and  the  scholars  enter, 

3  Jew.  364;  says  the  works  of  a  minister 
must  not  confound  his  words,  1  Bee.  16 ; 
asks  how  the  president  of  a  church   can 
take  away  evil  out   of  it,  if  he  have  of 
fended  in  the  like  fault,  ib.;  considers  that 
priests  who  take  tithes  deny  that  Christ  is 
come   in   the  flesh,   Bale  108;  asks,  dost 
thou  consider  Peter?  consider  Judas  also  : 
dost  thou  allow  Stephen  ?  mark  also  what 
Nicolas  was :   ecclesiastical  dignity  makes 
not  a  Christian,   4  Jew.  1117;    condemns 
the    pride    and    gluttony   of    the    clergy, 
2  Whitg.  388,  389 ;  says  of  certain  pastors, 
that  they  worship  the  Lord  and  Melchom 
both   together,   thinking   they   may   serve 
both  the  world  and  the  Lord,  and  satisfy 
two  masters  at  once,  God   and  mammon, 

4  Jew.  971;  complains  that  the  soldiers  of 
Christ  bind  themselves  to  worldly  affairs, 
and  offer  the  same  image  to   God  and  to 
Csesar,  ib.  820,  971 ;  speaks  of  some  who 
assume  such  authority,  that  whether  they 
teach  good  things  or  evil,   they  will  not 
have  their  disciples  to  seek  a  reason,  but 
only  to  follow  them,  their  leaders,  3  Jew. 
122,  4  Jew.  1039;   refers  to   certain  men 
who  are  taken  for  elders  of  the  church,  and 
chiefs  of  the  priests,  following   the  plain 
letter,  and  killing  the  Son  of  God,  1  Jew. 
452,  4  Jew.  764;    states   that  the  king  of 
Assyria,  i.  e.  the  devil,  knows  that  he  can 
never  deceive  the  sheep,  unless  he  first  cast 
the  shepherds  into  a  trance,  4  Jeic.  1063 ; 
says,  the  prophets  of  Jerusalem  have  never 
a  word  of  prophecy  in  their  mouths,  &c. ,  ib. 
870 ;   declares  that  when  the  prophets  fell 
to  taking  of  money,  their  prophecy  became 
a  soothsaying,  ib.  1083  ;  says,  touching  the 
clergy,  the  priests  themselves  that  ought 
to  teach  the  law  of  our  Lord,  and  to  defend 
the  people  committed  to  their  charge,  being 
amazed,  and  bereft  of  their  wits,  shall  be 
turned  into  madness,  i7>.1063;  foretells  that 
God  will  take  away  the  names  of  vain  glory 
and   false  credit,  that   are  in   the  church, 
and  the  names  of  priests,  together  with  the 
priests  themselves,  that  vainly  boast  of  the 
names  of  bishops,  and  of   the  dignity   of 
priesthood,  but  do  nothing,  ib.  1063;  says 


432 


JEROME 


that  the  priest  is  made  from  the  deacon, 
not  the  deacon  from  the  priest,  2  Whitg. 
258 ;  speaks  of  archpriests  and  archdeacons, 
1  Jew.  372,  2  Whitg.  431 ;   refers  to  the 
latter,  2  Whitg.  173,  175,  177;  reproves  a 
deacon  for  setting  himself  above  the  elder, 
ib.  253 ;  reckons  five  orders  in  the  church, 
bishops,  presbyters,  deacons,  the   faithful, 
and  the  catechumens,  3  Jew.  272 ;    com 
pares  Aaron,  his  sons,  and  the  Levites,  to 
bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,    1  Ful.  262, 
2G3;  speaks  of  the  honour  due  to  bishops, 
presbyters,  and  deacons,  ib.  262;  says  that 
honouring   and   trusting   in   ministers   are 
different,  2  Lot.  347  ;  the  spurious  treatise 
De  septemOrdinibus  speaks  of  fossarii  asthe 
first  order,  3  Jew.  272;  he  says  every  ecclesias 
tical  order  is  subject  to  its  governors,  1  Jew. 
372,  2  Wliitg.  257;  explains  xeiPOToviu,  as 
meaning  the  ordination  of  clerks  by  prayer 
and  laying-on  of  hands,  1  Ful.  247,  248, 
1  Wliitg.  349;  speaks  of  choice  either  by 
the  bishop  or  the  people,   ]  Whitg.  442; 
mentions   choice  by   the   bishop,    ib.  443, 
460 ;    complains  that  much  cost  was  be 
stowed    in   adorning    churches,    and    that 
little  regard  was  had  to  the  choice  of  minis 
ters,   ib.  482 ;   a  passage  by  Musculus  on 
clandestine  ordinations  erroneously  referred 
to  him,  ib.  441,  442 ;  he  treats  of  the  origin 
of  monks,   4  Bui.  514;    declares  that  the 
state  of  a  monk  is  one  thing,  and  the  state 
of  a  priest  is  another,  4  Jew.  800 ;  says,  a 
monk's   office   is    not    to    preach,    but  to 
mourn,  ib.  ;  some  account  of  the  life  and 
apparel  of  the  monks  of  his  time,  3  Jew.  617, 
4  Jew.  945;  of  some  he  says,  they  are  loth  to 
be  abjects  and  in  servile  state  ;  for  idleness 
they  will  not  labour,  and  to  beg  they  are 
ashamed,  ib.  799;  speaks  of  the  incontinence 
of  some  who  were  girded  and  went  in  black, 
and  had  long  beards,  2  Jew.  830;  describes 
the  three  kinds  of  monks  in  Egypt,  2  Tyn. 
42  n. ;  says,  it  was  a  law  among  the  monks 
there,  that  whoso  would  not  labour  should 
not  eat,  4  Jew.  800 ;  replies  to  the  accusa 
tion  of  severity  and  sadness,  3  Whitg.  523 ; 
the   spurious   Kegula   Mon.   in   his   name 
charges  monks  to  pronounce  every  word 
distinctly  and  warily,  lest  by  their  foolish 
utterance  they  should  make  the  angels  to 
fall   a   laughing,    4  Jew.  878;    repeatedly 
mentions  that  companies  of  solitary  virgins 
sang  the  Psalter  in  order  daily  at  certain 
hours,  4  Bui.  198, 199 

ix.  Peter,  Rome :  he  declares  that  the 
church  is  built  on  all  the  apostles,  and  that 
all  received  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 


heaven;  but  allows  that  one  was  chosen  as 
chief,  to  avoid  schism,  2  Ful.  285,  292, 
1  Jew.  435,  437,  3  Jew.  288,  290,  297, 
4  Jew.  1136,  2  Whitg.  230;  says  bishops 
and  priests,  not  understanding  the  words 
"  Upon  this  rock,"  &c.,  take  to  themselves 
some  of  the  pride  of  the  Pharisees,  &c., 

1  Jew.  340,  3  Jew.  213,  375,  380,  4  Jew. 
1119,   1  Tyn.  217  n.,  269  n.;  Baronius  con 
siders  him  shamefully  astray,  and  Sponda- 
nus  represents  him  as  heretical,  with  refer 
ence  to  Peter's  primacy,  2  Ful.  292  n. ;  he 
speaks  of  the  agreement  between  Peter  and 
Paul  as  to  preaching,  3  Jew.  327 ;  considers 
that  Peter's  ordinary  vocation  was  to  the 
Jews,  Paul's  to  the  Gentiles,  ib.  329;  ex 
plains  why  Paul  went  to  Jerusalem  to  see 
Peter,  &c.,  1  Jew.  375,  4  Jew.  917  ;  differs 
from  Augustine  about  Peter's  dissimulation, 

2  Bui.  1 15, 116,  1  Jew.  532,  1  Ful.  35,  Phil. 
401,    Whita.  455;    affirms   Paul   to   be  in 
nothing  inferior  to  Peter,  3  Jew.  328;  says 
Peter  was  bishop  of  Antioch,  Rog.  328 n.; 
strangely  interpolates  the  Chronicon  of  Eu- 
sebius,  as  to  Peter's  long  continuance  at 
Rome,  2  Ful.  337  n. ;  expresses  his  attach 
ment  to  the  chair  of  Peter,  ib.  349 ;  says  it 
is  not  easy  to  stand  in  the  place  of  Paul, 
and  to  hold  the  rank  of  Peter,  who  are  now 
reigning  with    Christ,  3  Jew.  327,  4  Jew. 
923, 1134 ;  asks  counsel  of  the  chair  of  Peter, 
calling  it  the  rock  on  which  the  church  is 
built,  &c.,  2  Ful.  349 ;  confesses  that  pope 
Liberius  was  an  Arian,  2  Ful.  349,  3  Jew. 
342,  343,  4  Jew.  926 ;  calls  pope  Damasus 
teacher  of  the  virgin  church,  1  Jew.  433 ; 
preserves  his  creed,  1  Bui.  32,  2  Hoop.  538 ; 
says  if  we  agree  with  the  bishop  of  Rome  we 
are  catholics,  1  Ful.  222 ;  makes  no  mention 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome  as  supreme,  Phil.  45; 
falsely  alleged  to  call  the  pope  chief-priest, 
4  Jew.  822  (see  p.  431,  col.  1,  above) ;  he 
speaks  of  a  certain  peerless  and  high  power 
in  the  church,  but  not  with  reference  to  the 
pope,  2  Ful.  253 ;  mentions  the  church  of 
Rome  as  the  house  in  which  the  Lamb  must 
be  eaten,  the  ark  of  Noah,  &c.,  ib.  349,  Pil. 
617  n. ;  says  we  are  not  to  think  that  the 
church  of  the  city  of  Rome  is  one,  and  the 
church  of  the  rest  of  the  world  another,  3 
Jew.  293;  asks,  why  do  you  bring  me  the 
custom  of  one  city  ?  ib.  285, 293, 294,  4  Jew. 
828 ;  says,  if  authority  is  sought,  the  world 
is  greater  than  the  city,  1  Jew.  413,  3  Jew. 
293,333,  4  Jew.  920,  1119,  1  Tyn,  216  n.; 
said  on  one  occasion,  not  only  the  bishop 
of  one  city,  but  also  the  bishops  of  all  the 
world,  are  deceived,  4  Jew.  828;  addresses 


JEROME 


433 


Augustine  as  pope,  2  Hoop.  236,  2  Whitg. 
86  n.;  calls  Origen  master  or  teacher  of  the 
churches,  1  Jew.  433,  3  Jew.  269,  4  Jew. 
1045 ;  speaks  of  the  pride  of  the  Romans, 

1  Jew,  355 ;  declares  that  Peter  in  his  first 
epistle  meant   Rome,   under  the  name  of 
Babylon,     4    Jew.    1063;     considers    that 
Rome  is  the  Babylon  of  the  Apocalypse, 

2  Ful.  371,  4  Jew.  1064,   1  Lat.  173,  174, 
Hog.  182 

x.  Saints,  Ecclesiastical  Writers  :  he  is 
alleged  to  have  believed  in  the  intercession 
of  saints,  3  Jew.  572;  said  to  have  prayed 
to  saints,  3  Tyn.  126;  tells  why  John  Bap 
tist  is  styled  an  angel  by  Malachi,  1  Ful. 
483 ;  says,  we  believe  not  that  Mary  was 
married  again  after  her  child-bearing,  be 
cause  we  read  it  not,  3  Jew.  441;  condemns 
the  doctrine  of  Helvidius  respecting  her,  2 
Cran.  60,  1  Hoop.  161, 1  Jew.  22  n. ;  he  (or 
Sophronius)  declares  the  story  of  the  vir 
gin's  assumption  to  be  apocryphal,  Whita. 
C67;  records  the  death  of  James  and  Peter, 
1  Jew.  342  n. ;  calls  the  bodies  of  Peter 
and  Paul  the  altars  of  Christ,  1  Ful.  516 
(as  to  both  of  them,  see  ix,  above);  says 
that  Paul,  though  not  eloquent,  bore  the 
cross  of  Christ,  and  subdued  the  world, 
4  Jew.  911;  mentions  the  decease  of  John, 
Calf.  130;  speaks  of  the  epistles  ascribed 
to  Clement,  1  Jew.  Ill,  Whita.  566;  cites 
Ignatius  (or  Barnabas),  Whita.  572;  gives 
an  account  of  Hegesippus,  2  Ful.  338  n., 
Wldta.  574;  says  that  Origen,  Tertullian, 
&c.,  may  be  read,  choosing  the  good  in 
them,  and  shunning  the  contrary,  3  Jeio. 
233;  as  to  Origen,  see  also  xvii.  and  xix, 
below ;  he  thinks  that  when  he  wrote  well, 
nobody  wrote  better,  2  Oan.342,  344 ;  calls 
Pamphilus  a  martyr,  before  his  martyr 
dom,  4  Jew.  694  ;  wishes  that  Lactantius 
had  been  as  able  to  confirm  (the  truth) 
as  to  overthrow  the  contrary,  Calf. 
180;  mentions  the  public  reading  of  E- 
phrem's  homilies,  1  Jew.  269;  declares 
that  the  work  of  Optatus  De  Schism.  Do- 
nat.  was  in  six  books,  2  Ful.  323 ;  speaks 
of  Gregory  Nazianzen,  2  Cran.  124;  what 
Erasmus  thought  of  his  Life  of  Paul  the 
Hermit,  Calf.  252;  he  scoffs  at  Ambrose 
and  his  writings,  1  Jew.  314,  3  Jew.  176 ; 
gives  a  character  of  Epiphanius,  Calf.  255, 
3  Tyn.  182;  speaks  scornfully  of  Ruffinus, 
3  Jew.  391 ;  charges  him  with  heresy,  4  Jew. 
1006 ;  marvels  much  that  he  does  not  call 
himself  "the  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ,"  &c., 
ib.  1073;  expresses  himself  loath  to  write 
against  Augustine,  he  being  a  bishop  of 


his  communion,  1  Jew.  130,  132  ;  writing  to 
Augustine,  says,  I  judged  that  there  were 
certain  heretical  errors  in  your  epistle, 
3  Jew.  607  ;  addresses  him  as  the  most  no 
table  bishop  in  the  world,  4  Jew.  1044, 
and  as  pope,  2  Hoop.  236,  2  Whitg.  86  n. ; 
rails  at  Vigilantius,  3  Jew.  167;  see  also 
xix. 

xi.  Sacraments,  particularly  Baptism  : 
he  warns  that  if  the  sacraments  are  violated, 
then  is  he  violated  whose  sacraments  they 
are,  1  Cran.  228,  1  Jew.  517;  said  to  con 
sider  the  worthiness  of  the  priest  essential 
to  a  sacrament,  Calf.  25!) ;  he  asserts  that 
out  of  Christ's  side  the  sacraments  of  bap 
tism  and  martyrdom  are  poured  forth  to 
gether,  3  Jew.  457 ;  says  that  to  those  who 
are  to  be  baptized  the  Holy  Trinity  is 
openly  delivered,  2  Jew.  769 ;  affirms  that 
in  baptism  our  faces  are  marked  with  the 
blood  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  488 ;  says  man 
gives  the  water  only,  but  God  gives  the 
Holy  Ghost,  whereby  sins  are  washed 
away,  3  Jew.  463;  writes,  if  any  man 
have  received  only  the  bodily  washing  of 
water,  he  has  not  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  ib.;  declares  that  they  who  receive 
not  baptism  with  full  faith,  receive  the 
water,  but  not  the  Spirit,  2  Jew.  1106, 

3  Jew.  462  ;  says,  we  all  are  the  priestly  and 
kingly  kindred,  who  having  been  baptized 
in  Christ,  are  called  by  the  name  of  Christ, 

4  Jew.  984 ;  declares  that  by  the  water  of 
baptism,  or  by  the  fire  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Christ  is  made  the  body  of  the  everlasting 
bread,   3  Jew.  484;  explains  "first  faith" 
to  be  the  faith  of  baptism,  ib.  386 ;  states 
that  we  are  baptized  not  only  for  remission 
of  sins,  but  also  for  the  resurrection  of  our 
flesh,  ib.  470  ;  how  baptism  was  celebrated 
in  his  time,  Calf.  213;  he  mentions  and 
approves  the  baptizing  of  infants,  2  Bee. 
210,  4  Bui.  392,  Pil.  279;   speaks  of   Cy 
prian's   conclusion  that  infants  might  be 
baptized    immediately    after    their    birth, 
4  Bui.  392 ;  says  laymen   may   baptize   if 
need  require,   2  Whitg.  526;   explains  the 
meaning  of  trine  immersion,  1  Jew.  256  n. ; 
speaks   of  wine  mingled  with  milk  being 
given  to  those  newly  baptized,  4  Bui.  359; 
cautions  against  trusting  merely  in  baptism 
and  the  spiritual  food,  2  Jew.  757 ;  shews 
that  in  his  time  baptism  and  the  eucharist 
were  ministered  together,  1  Jew.  250 

xii.  The  Eucharist :  he  speaks  of  the 
sacrament  as  Christ's  last  remembrance, 

2  Jew.  591 ;  terms  it  a  Christian  mystery, 

3  Bee.  389,  2  Jew.  730,  732 ;  calls  it  wheat 

28 


434 


JEROME 


and  wine,  which  is  not  eaten  without 
praising  the  Lord,  nor  drunk  save  in  his 
holy  courts,  2  Hoop.  431;  says  it  ought  to 
be  common  to  all,  2  Bee.  240,  3  Bee.  414, 

1  Jew.  18,  105,  129.  134,  202,  230,  3  Jew. 
143;  speaks  of  Christ  as   representing,  in 
the  sacrament,  the  truth  of  his  body  and 
blood,  2  Bee.  285,  3  Bee.  271,  436,  1  Brad. 
590,    4  Bui.  440,   1  Cran.  122,  123,  (59), 

2  Hoop.  405,  472,  Hutch.  238,  2  Jew.  609, 
1113,   3  Jew.  4-53,  Sand.   454;    writes   of 
Melchisedec's  offering,  1  Ful.  148  ;    refers 
to  his  bread  and  wine  as  a  type  of  Christ's, 
1  Brad.  590,   4  Bui.  440,   2  Jew.  730,  732, 

3  Jew.  4~>3;  compares  the  shevv-bread  with 
the  body  of  Christ,  1  Cran.  192,  342,  (75); 
marks    that    the   bread    which    the    Lord 
brake   was    his   body,    ib.   33,    104,    (54), 
1  Hoop.  233,    2  Hoop.  439;    speaking  of 
Christ's  words,   "  This  is  my  tiody,"  &c., 
he  says,  let  that  saying  be  expounded  by  a 
figure,  &c.,  3  Jew.  446;  adds,  when  I  say 
it  is  a  figure,  then  1  say  it  is  not  the  truth, 
ib.  447  ;  calls  Christ's  flesh  true  meat,  &c., 
1  Cran.  24;  observes  that  our  Lord,   as  a 
type  of  his   blood,  offered  not  water  but 
wine,  2  Ful.  83,    2  Jew.  592,   3  Jew.  521 ; 
says  that  the  blood  of  Christ  and  his  flesh 
are  understood  two  ways,  the  spiritual,  and 
that    which    was    crucified,     3   Bee.  446, 

1  Brad.  98,  1  Cran.  232,  233,  1  Ful.  272  n., 
273,  1  Jew.  460,  462,  2  Jew.  621,  Rid.  202 ; 
declares  that  it  is  lawful  to  eat  of  the  obla 
tion  made  in  commemoration  of  Christ,  but 
not  of  that  which  Christ  made  on  the  altar 
of  the  cross  (pseud.),   3  Bee.  439,  1  Jew. 
463;  admonishes  that  we  abandon  Jewish 
fables,  and  ascend  up  with  our  Lord  into 
that  great  parlour  adorned  and  made  clean, 
and  there  receive  of  him  the  cup  of  the  new 
testament,   1   Jew.  12,   454,    2  Jew.  1121, 
3  Jew.  474,  546;  speaks  of  eating  Christ's 
flesh  and  drinking  his  blood,  not  only  in 
mystery,   but  also  in   the   rea  ling  of  the 
scriptures,  3  Bee.  439,  440,   1  Brad.  100, 

2  Hoop.  486,  and  even  prefers  the  latter  in 
terpretation  to  the  former  (pseud.),  I  Brad. 
100,  1  Jew.  519,  2  Jew.  771 ;  says,  when  we 
hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  the  flesh  and 
blood  of  Christ  are  poured  into  our  ears, 
2  Jew.  600,  724,  1087,  1119;  describes  the 
strong  in  Christ  as  eating  this  bread,  and 
virgins   (i.  e.   the    holy)   as   drinking   this 
wine,  2  Bee.  293,  3  Be c.  462,  463 ;  declares 
that  the  unholy  do  not  eat  Christ's  flesh, 
Hutch.  265;  says,  lovers  of  pleasure  eat  not 
the   flesh   of  Jesus   nor    drink   his   blood, 
2  Bee.  292,  293,  3  Bee.  462,  1  Cran.  210, 


225,  (80),  2  Hoop.  498;  states  that  heretics 
eat  not  the  Saviour's  body,    2  Bee.  293, 

3  Bee.  462,  1  Cran.  210,  (80),  2  Hoop.  498; 
says  that  Christ's  flesh  is  the  meat  of  faith 
ful  men,  3 Bee.  462,  1  Cran.  210,  (81);  cen 
sures  some  priests  who  defile  the  holy  things 
of  the  Lord,  3  Jew.  596 ;  affirms  that  holy 
men  eat  the  heavenly  bread,  and  are  filled 
with  every  word  of  God,  having  the  same 
Lord  that  is  their  meat,  2  Jew.  767 ;  says 
those   who   eat   and   drink   the  body   and 
blood   of  the   Lord,  are   turned   into   the 
princes  of  the  church,   2  Hoop.  431,  432; 
speaks  of  the  union  of  God's  inheritance 
through  the  mystery  of  Christ's  body  and 
blood,  1  Jew.  142 ;  writes  on  the  wheat  of 
which  the  heavenly  bread  is  made,  ib.  474; 
says,  we  feast  in  sincerity,  without  leaven, 
2  Jew.  734;  speaks  of  priests  making  the 
Lord's  body,   1  Ful.  272,    Rid.  180,  182: 
asserts  that  they  do  wickedly  against  the 
law  of  Christ  who  think  that  the  eucharist 
is  made  by  the  priest's  words,  not  by  his 
life,  2  Jew.  755 ;  says  the  priest,  who  must 
always  offer  sacrifice  for  the  people,  must 
always  pray,    2  Ful.  83  ;    calls  the  sacra 
ment  of  bread  and  wine  a  pure  and  simple 
sacrifice,    2  Jew.  735 ;  notes  that  St  Paul 
(1  Cor.  x),  speaks  first  of  the  cup,  1  Jew. 
236;    speaks   of  the    apostles   celebrating 
the    communion  with   the   Lord's   prayer, 
1  Hoop.  237  ;  commends  Exnperius,  bishop 
of  Toulouse,  who  carried  the  Lord's  body 
in  a  wicker  basket,  and  his  blood  in  a  glass 

4  Bui.   420,    2  Ful.  115,     1   Hoop.   233^ 
1  Jew.  239,  245,  249,  2  Jew.  554 ;  says  the 
mixed  cup  in  the  eucharist  was  foreshewn 
by  Solomon,  1  Ful.  522;  declares  that  a 
bishop  ought  not  to  refuse  the  eucharist  of 
a  priest  (pseud.),   2  Jew.  626;  speaks  of 
the  priests  dividing  the  blood  of  the  Lord 
to  the  people,     3  Bee.   413,    Coop.  142, 
Hutch.  282,  Sand.  455;   testifies  that  the 
people  received   daily,  2  Bee.  258,  1  Jew. 
17,  125, 174 ;  refers  to  the  custom  at  Rome 
of  the  faithful  always  receiving  the  body  of 
Christ,  which  he  neither  blames   nor  ap 
proves,    3  Bee.  474,    Coop.  126  n.,    1  Jew. 
156;  wishes  that  we  could  at  all  times  re 
ceive  the  eucharist  without  a  pricking  con 
science,  2  Bee.  259 ;  testifies  that  what  re 
mained  after  the  communion  was  eaten  in 
the  church,   ib.  251,   3  Bee.  456,  2  Jew. 
553,  554;  mentions  that  in  his  time  a  por 
tion   of  the  sacrament  was  sent  from  the 
church   to  the  newly  married,    1  Jew.  6 ; 
speaks  of  the  reception  of  the  communion 
by  the   married,  in  which  passage  he  re- 


JEROME 


435 


proves  those  who  received  the  sacrament 
at  home,  Coop.  126,  1  Jew.  156,  157 ;  a 
spurious  passage  on  the  mass,  2  Jew. 
640  n 

xiii.  Worship,  Ceremonies,  Tongues : 
he  considers  the  incense  prophesied  of 
by  Malachi  to  be  the  prayers  of  saints, 

1  Jew.  110,  2  Jew.  713,  723;  says  incense 
and  a  pure  sacrifice  are  offered  daily,  &c., 

2  Jew.  725;  verses  put  forth  in  his  name 
on  prayer,  1  Bee.  164 ;  he  says,  in  prayer 
we  are  not  declarers,  but  cravers,  4  Hut. 
204;  does   not   expound   the  doxology   in 
the  Lord's  prayer,  ib.  220;  compares  the 
response    "  Amen "     to    a    thunder    clap, 

3  Bee.  410,   1  Brad.  529,    1  Jew.  281,  286, 
Whita.  260;    declares   that  we   ought  to 
praise   the   Lord   rather  in  mind  than  in 
voice,  1  Bee.  134 ;  describes  the  singing  at 
the   funeral   of  Fabiola,  Pil.  320,  543  (as 
to  that  of  Paula,  see  below ) ;  perhaps  he 
arranged  the  epistles  and  gospels  used  in 
the  church,  2  Brad.  307,  308  n.,  Pil.  503  ; 
mentions  the  custom  of  the  church  in  con 
firmation,  1  Jew.  372,  3  Whitg.  64,  72,  359, 
360,  479,  480,  493;  speaks  of  white  gar 
ments  as  worn  by  bishops,  priests,  and  dea 
cons  at  the  sacrifice,  3  Jew .  616,  2  Whitg. 
48,  49,  2  Zur.  166;  refers  to  one  garment 
being   worn    in    ministration,    another    in 
common  life,    2   Whitg.  48,  49 ;    says  the 
priests  of  Egypt  wore  linen  garments,  not 
only  in  the  church  but  without,  2  Zur.  166; 
condemns  sumptuous  cost,  even  in  churches 
and  temples,  1  Bui.  422;  says,  of  the  house 
of  God  they  have  made  a  stage-play  of  the 
people,  4  Jew.  813;  allows  not  the  burn 
ing  of  candles  in  the  day  time,  Calf.  214, 
2  Ful.  240,  3  Jew.  178;  declares  that  He 
brew  is  the  mother  of  all  languages,  Whita. 
113,  114;  says  that  Ezra  changed  the  He 
brew  letters,  Whita.  116 ;  reproves  Hilary 
for  mistaking  the  word  "  Osanna,"  2  Jetv. 
678 ;  his  testimony  as  to  the  form  of  the 
Samaritan  Thau,  see  xviii,  below;  on  the 
Punic  tongue,  1  Jew.  293,  294,  Whita.  223 ; 
on  the  tongue  of  the  Galatiana,  1  Jew.  274, 
275 ;  on  the  language  of  Gaul,  ib.  297 ;  on 
the  term   "barbarian"   as    used   by  Paul, 
Whita.  273 ;  he  shews  that  various  nations 
worshipped  God  in  their  own  tongues,  1 
Jew.  337  ;  speaks  of  the  Christian  worship 
of  the  Bessians  and  other  barbarous  people, 
ib.  290 ;  describes  the  singing  of  Psalms  in 
various  languages    at    Paula's    funeral,    2 
Ful.  224,  1  Jew.  268,  2  Jew.  692,  Pil.  321, 
Whita.  222;  says  of  the  Valentinians,  with 
a  barbarous  sound  of  words,  they  terrify  the 


simple,  that,  whatsoever  they  understand 
not,  they  may  the  more  wonder  at,  4  Jew. 
813 

xiv.  Festivals,  Fasting :  he  writes  on 
the  institution  of  the  Lord's  day,  fasting 
days,  &c.,  2  Brad.  391;  shews  why  Sunday 
and  other  holidays  were  appointed,  2  Cran. 
61 ;  says  that  it  is  uncertain  whether  the 
feast  of  the  Nativity  is  the  day  whereon 
Christ  was  born,  or  that  of  his  baptism 
(dub.),  Whita.  667;  mentions  but  few 
saints'  days,  1  Hoop.  347  ;  defends  the  ob 
servance  of  such  festivals,  2  Whitg.  576  n., 
579;  cautions  against  satiety,  as  nothing 
so  much  overwhelms  the  mind,  2  Bee. 
545;  denounces  gluttony  and  satiety,  see  v, 
above;  gives  advice  about  fasting,  reprov 
ing  those  who  eat  no  oil,  but  seek  dainty 
fruits,  &c.,  2  Bee.  535,  1  Bui.  429,  430, 
3  Jew.  528 ;  affirms  that  the  abstinence  of 
the  body  is  commendable  when  the  mind 
fasts  from  vices,  2  Bee.  540  ;  says  to  one, 
thou  art  afraid  to  lay  thy  body,  worn  out 
with  fasting,  upon  the  bare  ground  ;  yet 
the  Lord  lieth  there  with  thee,  3  Jew.  541 ; 
mentions  the  mode  of  the  Jews'  fasting, 
2  Bee.  533  ;  declares  the  fasting  of  the  Ma- 
nichees  to  be  worse  than  fulness,  3  Jew. 
170 

xv.  Celibacy,  Marriage  :  he  allows  that 
marriage  is  in  many  cases  necessary,  3Jeu>. 
399;  often  speaks  of  it  with  disapproba 
tion,  Calf.  259,  1  Jew.  156,  157,  3  Jew. 
389,  390,  404,  420 ;  remarks  that  our  Lord 
says,  "He  that  can  receive  it,  let  him  re 
ceive  it,"  that  every  man  may  consider  his 
own  strength,  &c.,  3  Jew.  398;  advises  to 
abstain  from  the  ungodly  act,  rather  than 
stiffly  to  perform  perilous  vows,  1  Bee.  372 ; 
asks,  what  avails  the  chastity  of  the  body 
when  the  mind  is  defloured?  3  Jew.  428; 
says  the  report  of  some  who  behave  not  well 
slanders  the  holy  purpose  of  virgins,  and 
declares  that  such  persons  should  marry, 
1  Ful.  481,  2  Ful.  104,  3  Jew.  400;  speaks 
of  some  who  maka  brags  of  their  chastity 
with  whorish  countenance,  4  Jew.  768;  de 
nies  not  but  widows  and  married  women 
may  be  holy,  3  Jew.  390 ;  declares  that  Paul 
forbids  married  men  to  put  away  their 
wives,  ib.  422;  allows  that  by  the  apostles' 
doctrine  priests  may  be  married,  2  Ful.  97  ; 
shews  that  a  bishop  or  priest,  may  be  the 
husband  of  one  wife,  Park.  159,  160;  com 
ments  on  the  text  "a  sister,  a  wife"  (1  Cor. 
ix.  5),  arguing  that  the  latter  word  should 
be  rendered  "woman,"!  Ful.4ti\  n. ;  speaks 
of  some  men  as  thinking  that  by  the  custom 

28—2 


436 


JEROME 


of  the  Jews  it  was  lawful  for  a  man  to  have 
two  wives  or  more  at  once ;  and  as  supposing 
the  apostle's  commandment  to  be,  that  one 
chosen  to  be  a  bishop  should  not  have 
two  wives  at  once,  3  Jew.  406;  seems  to 
have  slated  that  the  rule  directing  a  bishop 
to  be  "the  husband  of  one  wife,"  means 
that  he  must  have  had  but  one  wife  after 
baptism,  Whita.  455  n. ;  considers  the  di 
rection  that  a  deacon  shall  be  the  husband 
of  one  wife  as  permissive,  not  compulsory, 
3  Jew.  406;  says,  if  I  should  name  severally 
all  the  married  bishops,  they  would  be 
more  in  number  than  the  multitude  of  the 
council  of  Ariminum,  4  Jew.  1142 ;  shews 
that  thoss  twice  married  could  not  be 
priests  in  his  time,  2  Ful.  240;  rebukes 
those  who  refused  orders  to  men  twice 
married,  3  Tyn.  152 ;  says,  many  priests 
live  in  matrimony,  2  Jew.  728,  3  Jew.  393, 
410,  4  Jew.  1143  ;  affirms  that  married 
men  are  chosen  into  the  priesthood,  be 
cause  there  are  not  enough  unmarried, 
2  Ful.  97,  4  Jew.  1143,  Park.  160,  Pil. 
567  n. ;  gives  reasons  why  married  men 
were  preferred  to  orders  before  others  who 
carried  the  shew  of  celibacy,  4  Jew.  1143;  as 
to  the  Vigilantian  opinion  on  this  subject, 
see  xix ;  he  reproves  bishops  and  priests 
•who  make  their  children  read  comedies, 
&c.,  2  Ful.  98,  3  Jew.  393,  Pil.  567  ;  speaks 
of  rulers  of  the  church  providing  for  their 
children  and  possessions,  and  neglecting 
the  building  of  God's  temple,  2  Ful.  98;  as 
to  the  reception  of  the  communion  by  the 
married,  see  xii,  above;  what  he  says  of 
concubines,  4  Jew.  633;  his  indelicate  lan 
guage  censured  by  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  438, 
and  by  Erasmus,  ib.  n. ;  he  says  that  An 
tichrist  shall  feign  chastity,  and  deceive 
many,  2  Jew.  911,  990,  3  Jeic.  420,  4  Jew. 
767 

xvi.  Confession,  Absolution :  there  was 
no  auricular  confession  in  his  days,  2  Jew. 
1134;  he  speaks  of  the  public  confession  of 
sin  made  by  Fabiola,  3  Tyn.  213  n.,  214  n. ; 
does  not  call  penance  the  second  table 
after  shipwreck,  2  Ful.  170 ;  says  the  apo 
stles  loosed  with  the  word  of  God  and  tes 
timonies  of  the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  354,  357  ; 
affirms  that  the  priest. ..knows  who  is  to  be 
bound,  who  to  be  loosed,  ib.  367;  writing 
of  the  keys,  he  says,  this  place  bishops  and 
priests  not  understanding,  take  to  them 
selves  some  of  the  pride  of  the  Pharisees, 
1  Jew.  340,  3  Jew.  213,  375,  380,  4  Jew. 
1119,  1  Tyn.  217  n.,  269  n.;  shews,  from 
the  law  concerning  leprosy,  that  absolution 


is  only  declaratory,  1  Ful.  273,  1  Tyn. 
217  n.,  270  n. ;  says  it  is  not  the  absolution 
of  the  priest,  but  the  life  of  the  sinner,  that 
is  regarded  before  God,  3  Jew.  375,  376, 
605 

xvii.  Affliction,  Persecution,  Death, 
Judgment,  fyc.  :  he  consoles  himself  under 
suffering  for  the  truth,  2  Lat.  352  ;  shews 
that  tribulation  is  needful  for  the  exercise 
and  probation  of  the  Christian  soldier, 

1  Lat.  480;  says  none  may  joy  with  this 
world  and  reign  with  Christ,  Bale  103 ;  de 
clares  that  the  spiritual  man  never  perse 
cutes  the  carnal,  but  forgives  him,  2  Cran. 
13 ;  speaking  of  union  amongst  the  church's 
enemies,    he    employs    the    similitude    of 
Herod  and  Pilate,  2  Ful.  77  n. ;  speaks  on 
the  origin  of  the  soul,  3  Bui.  374,375;  dis 
tinguishes  between  death  and  hell,  1  Ful. 
305,    306;    defines    "infernus,"    ib.  298; 
writes  on  hell,  and  the  abode  of  Abraham, 
&c.   before   Christ's  death,    ib.  289—294, 
297,  298;  refers  to  Jonah  in  the  whale's 
belly,  ib.  319;  does  not  mention  purgatory, 

2  Lat.  246,  247  ;  ever  thought  he  heard  the 
last  trumpet   and   the   call  to  judgment, 
1  Lat.  530,    2  Lat.  60,   Sand.   174,  368; 
shews  that  while  in  this  present  world  we 
may  help  one  another,  but  not  before  the 
judging-place,  2  Bee.  394,  3  Bee.  459;  af 
firms  that  in  Matt.  xxiv.  not  only  the  cala 
mities  of  the  Jews  but  the  destiny  of  all  the 
world  is  prophesied  of,  4  Bui.  449;  men 
tions  many  ancient  fathers  who  were  chili- 
asts  or  millenarians,  3  Jew.  606 ;   writes 
against  Origen   and  various   heretics  who 
denied  the  resurrection,  or  erred  respect 
ing  it,   2  Cov.  185,  186,  189;   attacks  the 
opinions  of  John  bp  of  Jerusalem  on  this 
subject,  1  Bui.  169,  2  Cov.  169,  185,  190; 
says  that  the  future  rewards  of  the  just 
will  differ  in  degree,  Hutch.  306 ;  maintains 
the   eternity  of  punishment,    2  Cov.   208, 

3  Jew.  563 

xviii.  The  Cross,  Images :  he  says  the 
"standard"  mentioned  by  Isaiah  (xlix.  22) 
is  the  banner  of  the  cross,  Calf.  94,  2  Ful. 
137 ;  so  he  speaks  of  the  standard  of  Jere 
miah  (iv.  6),  Calf.  95,  2  Ful.  137  ;  says  the 
letter  n  was  anciently  like  a  cross,  Calf. 
106  n.,  107  n.,  2  Ful.  138,  147,  2  Jew.  647, 
Whita.llG;  declares  the  mystic  signification 
of  the  "  thau"  of  Ezekiel,  Calf.  108 ;  writes 
concerning  the  title  on  the  cross,  1  Jew. 
277 ;  says  Paula  worshipped,  lying  before 
the  cross,  as  though  she  had  seen  Christ 
hanging  thereon,  2  Ful.  181  n.,  202;  recom 
mends  the  use  of  the  sign  of  the  cross, 


JEROME 


Calf.  195,  259 ;  compares  together  phylac 
teries  and  pieces  of  the  cross,  and  equally 
condemns  the  use  of  both,  Calf.  283, 
2  Ful.  181;  his  alleged  adoration  of  the 
manger  of  our  Lord,  2  Ful.  181,  208 ;  he 
speaks  of  the  images  stolen  by  Rachel, 
1  Ful.  105  n. ;  writes  concerning  Jacob's 
staff  (Heb.  xi),  ib.  545,  546;  numbers  the 
second  commandment  among  the  ten,  and 
holds  it  a  moral  law,  2  Bee.  60;  condemns 
idols,  Calf.  181;  speaks  against  image 
worship,  ib.  378;  narrates  a  Jewish  story 
that  the  Ammonites  and  Moabites  took  the 
cherubim  in  the  Temple  for  idols,  1  Ful. 
185;  mentions  the  curiosity  of  the  hea 
then  in  adorning  images,  and  says  their 
error  has  come  over  to  us,  2  Jew.  654 ;  ap 
proves  the  conduct  of  Epiphanius  in  de 
stroying  a  picture  in  a  church,  3  Tyn.  182, 
&  al.,  see  i. 

xix.  Heresies,  real  and  alleged :  notes 
that  Christianity  was  called  by  wicked  men 
a  heresy,  as  mentioned  in  the  Acts,  3  Jew. 
215;  would  have  no  man  patient  under  the 
suspicion  of  heresy,  ib.  209 ;  says  to  a  pres 
byter  named  Marcus,  I  am  (as  thou  sayest) 
a  heretic, — what  is  that  to  thee  ?  hold  thy 
peace,  4  Jew.  952 ;  pronounces  a  woe  on 
teachers  of  perverse  doctrine,  ib.  1061 ; 
thinks  that  all  heresiarchs  are  antichrists, 
teaching  under  the  name  of  Christ  things 
that  are  contrary  to  Christ,  2  Cov.  334; 
declares  that  there  is  no  heresy  that  is  not 
framed  on  account  of  the  throat  and  bellv, 
Sale  218 ;  remarks  that  falsehood  ever 
more  imitates  the  truth,  3  Jew.  159;  speaks 
of  some  closing  their  eyes  (to  the  truth),  ib. 
181 ;  declares  that  he  who  understands  the 
scriptures  otherwise  than  the  sense  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  requires  is  a  heretic,  even 
though  he  depart  not  from  the  church, 
see  iii.  d,  above;  says  that  followers  of 
heretics  find  not  the  mid-day  light,  but  the 
mid-day  demon  [Psa.  xc.  6,  Vulg.],  Bale 
34 ;  rebukes  a  maintainer  of  new  doc 
trine,  such  as  Peter  and  Paul  never  taught, 
2  Ful.  93,  3  Jew.  192;  censures  heretics 
for  blending  new  things  with  the  old, 
2  Jew.  790;  asserts  that  in  heresy,  both 
old  and  new,  the  people  hear  one  thing, 
the  priests  preach  another,  ib.  777;  says 
a  sincere  faith  requires  not  the  artifice  of 
words,  Whita.  19 ;  compares  heretics  to 
spiders,  ib.  20;  likens  them  to  idolaters, 
1  Ful.  213,  214,  215 ;  remarks  that  under 
Constantius... infidelity  was  written  by  the 
name  of  unity  and  faith,  Calf.  261,  1  Jew. 
83,  383  ;  a  singular  various  reading  in  this 


passage,  Calf.  261  n.;  cautions  against 
reading  heretical  books,  Whita.  18;  quoted 
by  the  Rhemists  with  reference  to  the 
prayer  and  service  of  heretics,  Hog.  272 n.; 
he  would  have  heretics  killed  with  spiritual 
arrows,  4 Jew.  770, 771  ;  considers  the  charge 
of  madness  brought  against  opponents  of 
error,  3  Jew.  250;  mentions  the  Alogians, 
Phil.  420;  says  the  whole  world  mourned, 
and  wondered  that  it  was  Arian,  2  Jew. 
909,  4  Jew.  908;  declares  that  Arianism 
was  confirmed  by  councils,  as  that  of  Ari- 
minum,  Hog.  209n.  ;  censures  Basilides, 
3  Jew.  403;  refers  to  an  error  of  Cerin- 
thus  and  Ebion,  Bog.  89  n. ;  writes 
against  Helvidius  and  his  doctrine,  2 
Cran.  60,  1  Hoop.  161,  1  Jew.  22  n. ;  speaks 
of  the  schism  of  one  Hilary,  a  deacon, 
SJeio.  321,  322;  mentions  the  Jovinians, 
Hog.  137  n.;  calls  Jovinian  the  Epicure  of 
Christian  men,  Phil.  426;  imagines  him  to 
say,  "That  the  bishops  condemn  me,  there 
is  no  reason,  but  a  conspiracy,"  &c.,  4  Jew. 
956;  tells  the  Luciferians  that  he  could 
dry  up  all  their  streams  with  the  sun  of  the 
church,  2  Ful.  63;  on  an  error  of  the 
Manichees,  £c.,  Rog.  135  n. ;  censures 
their  doctrine  respecting  Christ's  resur 
rection,  1  Jew.  483;  calls  their  fasting 
worse  than  fulness,  3  i/ieuv  170 ;  condemns 
Marcion  for  refusing  the  faith  of  Christ, 
ib.  403;  writes  on  the  Montanists,  Rog. 
141  n. ;  mentions  the  errors  of  Tertulliaii, 
Whita.  600 ;  says  the  Nazarene  heretics 
were  circumcised  with  the  Jews,  and  bap 
tized  with  Christians,  and  so  were  neither 
Jews  nor  Christians,  Hog.  275  n.;  he  says 
they  held  that  the  Jewish  ceremonies  were 
to  be  observed  by  Christians,  ib.  314  n. ; 
as  to  Origen,  see  x.  and  xvii,  above;  he 
notes  the  errors  of  that  father,  Hid.  30; 
says  that  he,  and  those  who  followed  him, 
permitted  a  wise  and  godly  man  to  lie,  if  it 
were  for  the  welfare  of  them  for  whom  the 
lie  was  made,  2  Bui.  115;  as  to  Pelagius, 
see  that  title;  he  mentions  an  error  of  Pris- 
cillian,  Rog.  135  n. ;  writes  against  the 
superstitious  works  of  the  Tatians,  3  Jew. 
236;  as  to  the  Valentinians,  see  xiii, 
above;  he  says  the  Vigilantian  bishops 
would  take  no  men  into  the  clergy,  except 
they  would  first  be  married,  Hog.  261  n. ; 
says  they  maintained  that  all  the  clergy 
should  be  married,  ib.  303  n 

xx.  Antichrist :  he  considers  that  the 
name  of  blasphemy,  written  in  the  forehead 
of  the  purple  harlot,  is  "  Rome  everlast 
ing,"  2  Ful.  372 ;  says  the  abomination  of 


438 


JEROME   —  JERUSALEM 


> 


desolation  may  be  taken  for  any  perverse 
doctrine;  which,  when  we  shall  see  standing 
in  the  holy  place,  i.  e.  the  church  of  Christ, 
then  we  must  flee  from  Jewry  to  the 
mountains  (of  the  scriptures),  4  Jew.  728, 
1062;  declares  that  the  abomination  of  de 
solation  shall  be  in  the  temple  until  the 
consummation  of  time,  ib.  728 ;  asks  con 
cerning  those  whom  God  hath  grafted  into 
the  church,  if  they  forget  themselves,  and 
worship  Antichrist,  why  may  not  God 
overthrow  them  ?  ib.  10G2  ;  says  Antichrist 
will  be  not  the  devil  or  a  demon,  but  one 
man  in  whom  Satan  will  dwell  bodily,  2 Ful. 
367  ;  considers  "the  idol  shepherd,"  Zech. 
xi,  to  be  Antichrist,  2  Jew.  918;  applies 
the  prophecy  of  Daniel  (xi.  37)  to  Antichrist, 
who,  he  says,  shall  feign  chastity  and  de 
ceive  many,  2  Jew.  911,  990,  3  Jew.  420, 
4  Jew.  767;  says  he  shall  tread  under  his 
feet  all  true  religion,  2  Jew.  916,  4  Jew. 
743  ;  declares  that  he  shall  sit  in  the  temple 
of  God,  either  in  that  at  Jerusalem,  or 
(which  he  thinks  more  probable)  in  the 
church,  2  Jew.  916,  4  Jew.  743;  declares 
that  Antichrist  shall  stand  in  the  holy  place, 
i.  e.  in  the  church,  and  shall  shew  himself 
as  if  he  were  God,  4  Jew.  729;  teaches  that 
Elias  shall  come  in  his  time,  2  Ful.  370; 
says  the  truth  of  Christ  shall  devour  and 
consume  the  falsehood  of  Antichrist,  4«7tw. 
893,  1041 ;  describes  his  destruction,  2  Jew. 
928 

xxi.  Civil  Power,  4'c-  •'  ne  savs  the 
Roman  empire  holds  all  nations,  1  Jew. 
432;  relates  that  Constantino  was  bap 
tized  by  Eusebius,  bishop  of  Nicomedia, 
4  Jew.  1004  ;  mentions  that,  to  stay  certain 
ecclesiastical  dissensions,  the  emperor's 
writs  caused  the  bishops,  as  well  of  the 
East  as  of  the  West,  to  draw  to  Rome,  ib. 
1005 ;  speaks  of  a  council  held  at  Rome  as 
summoned  by  the  emperor,  2  Whity.  363; 
when  Ruffinus  alleged  a  certain  synod,  Je 
rome  asked  what  emperor  ordered  it  to  be 
called,  4  Jew.  1098;  mentions  Codrus  and 
Decius,  who  died  for  their  countries,  3  Jew. 
538;  speaks  of  the  outrages  of  the  Vandals, 
1  Ful.  263 ;  commends  Nebridius,  a  cour 
tier,  Pit.  294 ;  understands  the  kings 
whom  Isaiah  names  as  "nursing  fathers" 
to  be  the  apostles,  4  Jew.  978 ;  asserts  that 
the  evangelical  truth  receives  no  oath, 
1  Bee.  379 ;  says  that  an  oath  ought  to 
have  three  companions,  ib.  374,  375 

xxii.  Miscellanea  :  he  thinks  cherubims 
are  so  called  from  their  exceeding  know 
ledge,  3  Bui.  338  ;  states  that  religion  took 


her  name  a  religando,  of  tying  together, 
and  binding  into  the  Lord's  bundle,  ib. 
231 ;  declares  that  first-born  children  had 
the  privilege  of  offering  sacrifice,  4  Jew. 
983;  mentions  that  Bethel  came  to  be 
called  Bethaven,  ib.  1046,  1047  ;  tells  of  the 
origin  of  the  scribes  and  Pharisees,  3  Jew. 
323 ;  says  it  is  no  praise  to  have  been  at 
Jerusalem,  but  to  have  lived  well  there, 
2  Ful.  109 ;  remarks  that  the  court  of  hea 
ven  is  equally  open  from  Britain,  ib. ;  states 
that  blessed  Hilarion,  though  born  in  Pa 
lestine,  saw  Jerusalem  but  one  day,  &c., 
ib. ;  says  the  devil  never  shews  himself 
with  his  whole  face,  2  Jew.  650 ;  declares 
that  a  man's  learning  is  known  by  his  pa 
tience  (pseud.),  4  Jew.  878;  says  with 
Socrates,  I  know,  that  I  know  nothing, 

1  Jew.  100;  expresses  his  desire  to  learn, 
ib.  101;  a  proverb  occurring  in  his  works, 
"  Simile  habent  labra  lactucam,"   Whita. 
187  n 

Jerome  of  Ferrara  :  v.  Savonarola. 

Jerome  of  Prague :  burned  at  the  council  of 
Constance,  Bale  9,  10,  2  Bee.  244,  4  Jew. 
955,  Phil.  120,  426 

Jerome,  a  friar  of  Greenwich  :  v.  Barlow  (J.). 

Jerome  ( Will. ),  vicar  of  Stepney :  burned  in 
Smithfield,  Bale  394,  3  Bee.  11,  1  Brad. 
283,  288,  2  Cran.  310  n.,  381  n.,  3-Zur.  207, 
209,  632 

Jersey:  fortified,  3  Zur.  Ill  n 

Jerusalem:  v.  Councils,  Temple. 

Of  old  called  Salem,  or  Solyma,  PH.  370, 
and  Jebus,  ib.  371,  and  afterwards  Jeru 
salem,  ib.  372;  the  name  expounded  in  its 
four  senses,  1  Tyn.  303  n. ;  it  means  the 
vision  of  peace,  1  Cov.  199  n.,  Hutch.  49 ; 
another  explanation,  Pil.  372;  Sion  and 
Jerusalem  figuratively  interpreted,  ib.  261 ; 
Adam  supposed  to  have  been  buried  there, 
ib.  373;  Salem,  the  kingdom  of  Melchise- 
dec,  3  Bui.  282 ;  Isaac  offered  on  Moriah, 

2  Bui.   151,  Pil.  374;    Sion  explained   as 
meaning  the  church,  3  Bui.  275,  Pil.  261— 
2G4,  Poet.  418;    the   city  won  by  David 
from  the  Jebusites,  Pil.  371 ;  why  called 
the  holy  city,  ib.  315,316,  372;  the  Jews 
went  there  thrice  a  year,  2  Bui.  163,  2Lat. 
155,  Pil.  69,  159;  it  had  a  famous  school, 
4Bul.  480  ;  contained  many  schools,  2  Jew. 
679  ;  the  city  destroyed  by  Nebuchadnezzar, 
Pil.  89,  346,  as  foretold  by  Jeremiah,  ib. 
12 ;  its  lamentable  state  when  viewed  by 
Nehemiah,  ib.  345 ;  the  new  building  thereof 
in  thn  time  of  Nehemiah,  what  it  teaches, 
ib.  370,  452 ;  there  were  many  enemies  to 
its  building,  ib.  335 ;  its  hills  and  walls,  ib. 


JERUSALEM  —  JEWEL 


87,  372,  373  ;  the  compass  of  its  walls,  ib. 
443  ;  its  gates,  &c.,  ib.  345;  the  Sheep-gate, 
ib.  378;  the  Fish-gate,  ib.  379;  the  Dung- 
gate,  ib.  387;  Bethesda,  2  Bui.  98;  Tyn- 
dale  assumes  that  Bethesda  and  Siloam  were 
the  same,  3  Tyn.  88  ;  Calvary,  or  Golgotha, 
2  Bui.  151,  152;  the  disciples  question 
Christ  about  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
and  the  end  of  the  world,  Sand.  351 ;  the 
church  here  ordained  not  only  deacons,  but 
Matthias  the  apostle,  4  Bui.  131 ;  the  city 
asserted  to  have  been  a  bishoprick  in  the 
apostles'  time,  2  Whitg.  252  (v.  James); 
signs  preceding  its  destruction,  2  Lat.  45, 
Lit.  Eliz.  5C8,  Sand.  352;  contentions  be 
tween  Simon,  John,  and  Eleazar,  Sand. 
101;  the  city  destroyed  by  the  Romans, 
SBec.  8, 9,  2  Bui.  259,  2  Jew.  1028,  2  Lat. 
46,  Pil.  88,  89,  346,  372,  Sand.  347,  348 ; 
escape  of  the  Christians,  and  their  flight  to 
Pella,  1  Brad.  39,  1  Whitg.  380;  the  city 
trodden  under  foot,  Bale  385;  the  Jews 
attempted  to  rebuild  it  in  the  days  of 
Adrian,  but  their  work  was  miraculously 
hindered,  2  Lat.  47,  Pil.  375,  376 ;  Adrian 
builds  JElia  or  Capitolina,  2  Lat.  48,  Pil. 
372,  375;  the  Jews  again  attempting  the 
restoration  of  their  temple,  are  overthrown 
by  Constantine,  4  Jew.  1074;  Jerusalem 
made  a  patriarchate,  Phil.  43,  2  Whitg.  220, 
221  n. ;  Constantine  builds  a  church  there, 
Calf.  182  ;  the  hallowing  of  that  church, 
ib.  207 ;  Julian's  attempt  to  rebuild  the 
temple  frustrated  by  a  miracle,  Calf.  115, 
121,  123,  2  Jew.  648,  978,  2  Lat.  48;  on 
pilgrimages  to  Jerusalem,  2  Ful.  108,  238  ; 
for  our  false  faith  in  visiting  the  monu 
ments  of  Christ,  the  land  was  given  to  the 
infidels,  3  Tyn.  86;  a  nominal  patriarch 
still  appointed  by  the  pope,  4  Jew.  842 

Jerusalem    (New):    description   of  it,   Bale 
583,  594,  &c.,   3  Bee.    184,    1  Brad.  266,    ! 
272,  341,  1  Zur.  277  ;   the  description   of 
heavenly  lerusalem,  verses,  Poet.  427 ;  its 
measurement,  Bale  600  ;  no  temple  therein, 
ib.  610;  the  gold  and  precious  stones,  ib.    \ 
605;  analogy  between  the  earthly  and  hea-    ! 
venly  Jerusalem ,  Pil.  375 

Jervaulx  or  Jorvalles  abbey,  Yorkshire  :  made 
a  stable,  1  Lat.  93  n 

Jervis  (  ):  v.  Gerves. 

Jess :  what,  Nord.  47  n 

Jesse :  the  virgin  Mary  a  branch  of  the  stock 
of  Jesse,  2  Hoop.  8 

Jest,  or  Gest :  exploit,  1  Tyn.  80 

Jesters :  v.  Fools. 

Jesting:  unseasonable,  4  Jew.  915, &c.;  jests 
distinguished  from  lies,  Hutch.  52 


Jesuit*:  enumerated  among  Protestant  sects, 
2  Jew.  686 

Jesuits  :  referred  to,  Bale  352,  Lit.  Eliz.  6"6, 
Poet.  273,  290;  styled  Jebusites,  1  Ful. 
568;  established  by  Paul  III.  in  1540, 
4  Jew.  1106 ;  their  rise,  character,  and 
work,  Whita.  3,  &c. ;  they  have  changed 
the  character  of  popery,  ib.  18 ;  their  mis- 
sions  and  alleged  miracles,  3  Jew.  179, 195, 
197,  &c. ;  they  flock  into  this  kingdom, 
Rog.  9 ;  exercise  papal  jurisdiction  here, 
ib.  10 ;  cannot  brook  episcopal  pre-emi 
nence,  ib.  331 ;  in  their  high  court  of  re 
formation  in  England,  are  said  to  have 
made  a  statute  for  abrogation  of  all  epi 
scopal  dignity,  ib. ;  were  for  putting  all 
Europe  into  the  hands  of  the  king  of  Spain 
to  preserve  the  (pretended)  catholic  faith, 
ib.  203;  their  equivocations  fur  the  decep 
tion  of  Protestants,  ib.  120,  359  ;  their  un 
clean  life,  ib.  305 ;  they  allow  whoredom  at 
Rome,  ib.  119;  their  provincials,  Parsons, 
Weston,  and  Garnet,  ib.  10 

Jesus  :  v.  Christ. 

Jesus,  son  of  Sirach  :  v.  Ecclesiasticus. 

Augustine's  opinion  as  to  his  writings, 
Whita.  46 

Jethro:  4  Bui.  133 

Jetted  abroad :  stalked  up  and  down,  2  Jew. 
922 

Jewel  (Jo.),  father  of  the  bishop  :  Jew.  v. 

JEWEL  (Jo.),  bp  of  Salisbury:  biographical 
memoir,  Jew.  v,  £c. ;  a  brief  memoir  in 
Latin  by  Tanner,  ib.  xxvi ;  notice  of  him 
by  Dr  Garbrand,  4  Jew.  1129,  1130;  his 
birth  and  early  education,  4  Jew.  v ;  he  goes 
to  Oxford,  ib.  vi ;  curate  of  Sunningwell, 
ib.  viii ;  he  proceeds  B.D.  a  year  before 
Harding,  1  Jew.  98;  his  sermon  on  that 
occasion  preserved,  Jew.  viii;  his(?)  sig 
nature,  2  Brad.  397  n. ;  he  is  chosen  public 
orator,  ib.  ix,  x;  notary  to  Cranmer  and 
Ridley  at  their  examination,  Hid.  194;  he 
signs  Romish  articles,  Jew.  xi ;  escapes 
from  Oxford,  ib.;  his  life  saved  through 
Bernhere  and  Mrs  Warcup,  2  Brad.  45  n., 
Jew.  xi ;  probably  the  bearer  of  Cranmer 's 
last  letter  to  Peter  Martyr,  2  Cran.  457  n., 
addenda  xv,  Jew.  xii;  at  Frankfort,  Jew. 
xi,  3  Zur.  181 ;  here  he  makes  public  con 
fession  of  his  fault  of  subscribing,  Jeic.  xii, 
1  Jew.  61 ;  at  Strasburgh  and  Zurich,  Jew. 
xiii ;  his  device,  designed  by  himself  when 
at  Zurich,  a  book  and  a  cross,  1  Zur.  21 ; 
he  returns  from  exile,  Jew.  xiv,  1  Zur.  9 ; 
one  of  the  disputants  at  Westminster,  Jew. 
xiv,  1  Zur.  11 ;  made  a  royal  visitor  for  the 
establishment  of  religion,  Jew.  xiv,  xv, 


JEWEL  —  JOANNA 


1  Zur.  24,  39 ;  his  celebrated  challenge, 
Coop.  45,  1  Ful.  165,  442,  2  Ful.  28,  58, 
Jew.  xvi,  1  Jew.  20,  21,  1  Zwr.  147  n.;  cor 
respondence  with  Dr  Cole  thereon,  Coop. 
4,  50,  I  Jew.  26,  &c.,  Pil.  523  ;  elected  and 
consecrated  bishop  of  Salisbury,  Jew.  xv, 

1  Zur.  40, 50,  63 ;  mentioned,  2  Zur.  37,  85, 
94 ;   his  palace  and  garden  at  Salisbury, 

2  Zur.  86;  his  hospitality,  ib.  86,  87;  his 
opinion   on   hunting,   ib.  86;    his   closing 
scene,  ib.  xxi ;  his  death,  Jew.  xxii,  1  Zur. 
260,  2  Zur.  193,  209;  his  will,  Jew.  xxiv, 
xxv,  2  Zur.  262 ;  an  epitaph  upon  his  death, 
by  "W.  Elderton,  Poet,  lii,  512 ;  notice  of 
an  epitaph  on  him  byN.  Boweman,  ib.  Ivi; 
a  portion  of  that  epitaph,  ib.  554 ;  his  cha 
racter,  Jew.  xxiii,  2  Zwr.  181 ;  his  wonder 
ful  memory,  Jew.  xxiv  ;  his  life  written  by 
Humphrey,  2  Brad.  xxi.  n.,  Jew.  vii,  &c., 
xix,  4  Jew.  1194  n.,  Rid.  xi.  n.,  Rog.  266 n., 
1  Zur.  310  n.;  by  Le  Bas,  2 Ful.  371  n 

His  WORKS,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Jo.  Ayre, 
M.A.,  1,  2,  3,  4  Jew. ;  list  of  them,  Jew. 
xxvi,  &c. ;  some  of  them  mentioned,  1  Ful. 
75 n.;  references  to  them,  Calf.  410,  2  Ful. 
404,  Rog.  272  n.,  1  Whitg.  8,  22,  157,  2 
Whitg.  119,  152,  153,  257,  3  Whitg.  308, 
313;  his  Apologia  Ecclesiae  Anglicanae, 
Calf.  260,  Jew.  xviii,  ParA.  148, 161,  1  Zur. 
101  n.,  121,  339;  said  to  have  been  set 
forth  without  order  and  unlawfully,  3  Jew. 
185 ;  translated  into  English  by  lady  Bacon, 
Park.  219 ;  translated  into  many  tongues, 
and  read  at  Trent,  3  Jew.  186;  he  wishes 
the  Latin  Apology  to  be  reprinted,  4  Jew. 
1274, 1275 ;  the  Apology  attacked  by  Hard 
ing  and  others,  2  Ful.  3,  Grin.  169  n.,  Jew. 
xix,  &c. ,  xxvii ;  attacked  by  Dorman,  de 
fended  by  Newell,  Jew.  xx,  Now.  iii,  iv; 
slandered  by  Martiall,  2  Ful.  175 ;  the 
Defence  of  the  Apolpgy  published,  Park. 
319;  placed  in  churches,  Jezf.xxviii,  Park. 
417  ;  he  publishes  a  letter  to  Scipio,  con 
taining  reasons  why  the  English  refused  to 
send  representatives  to  Trent,  Jew.  xviii, 

1  Zar.  101  n. ;  an  anonymous  book  ascribed 
to  him,  1  Zur.  263  ;  bishop  Jewel's  letters, 
4  Jew.  1189—1281,  1  Zur.  6,  9, 13, 17,  19, 
23,  32,  38,  44,  48,  50,  52,  54,  59,  67,  70,  77, 
86,  83,  91,  96,  99,  104,  106,  114,  117, 120, 
123,  125,  126,  138,  146,  155,  184,  226,  238; 
a  letter  to  Parker,  Park.  176,  4  Jew.  1262; 
a  letter  to   Robert,   earl  of  Leicester,  3 
Whitg.  624  (  not  in  Jewel's  Works ) ;  a  letter 
to  Jewel  from  P.  Martyr,  1  Zur.  339;  one 
to  him,  Grindal,  and  Cox,  from  Bullinger, 

2  Zur.  178 ;  a  letter  to  Jewel  from  H.  Zan- 
chius,  ib.  185;  his  opinion  on  the  "rock," 


2  Ful.  274,  281 ;  his  exposition  of  a  place  of 
Cyprian,  2  Whitg.  216,  217 ;  he  speaks  of 
the  unity  of  the  church  of  England  in  the 
earlier  part  of  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  Rog. 
7  ;   his  judgment  concerning  archbishops, 
&c.  defended  against  Cartwright,  2  Whitg. 
336 ;  his  opinion  about  the  union  of  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  in  one  person, 

3  Whitg.  450,  &c. ;  An  Apology  of  Private 
Mass   (against   bp  Jewel),   Coop.  2 — 41; 
an  answer  thereto,  by  bp  Cooper,  but  by 
some  improperly  ascribed  to  Jewel,  t£>.'43 
— 223,  see  2  Ful.  vii,  ix,  45  n. ;  the  anony 
mous  writer  depreciates  Jewel's  learning 
and   experience,   Coop.  4,  &c. ;    Cooper's 
reply  to  this,  ib.  192 

Jewel  (Jo.),  of  Northcote,  Devon:  brother 
to  the  bishop,  «7eio.  xxv. 

JEWEL  or  Jor,  by  T.  Becon,  2  Bee.  411,  &c. 

Jewels:  v.  Stones. 

Jezebel,  queen  :  Bale  282,  1  Bui.  242,  307  ; 
comparison  between  her  time  and  that  of 
queen  Mary,  3  Bee.  238,  &c. ;  queen  Mary 
called  by  her  name,  3  Zur.  115 

Jezler  (  ):  says  that  from  the  begin 
ning  of  the  reformation  all  orders  burned 
with  the  love  of  truth,  Rog.  4 ;  on  tran- 
substantiation  and  some  kindred  errors,  ib. 
289  ;  his  peculiar  opinion  about  excommu 
nication,  ib.  309  n 

Joab  :  1  Bui.  276 

Joachim  (St):  the  alleged  father  of  the  virgin 
Mary,  Anna  being,  as  it  is  said,  her  mother, 
2  Cran.  30,  2  Lot.  228;  Augustine  will 
not  allow  the  assertion,  because  it  is  not 
found  in  scripture,  2  Cran.  30 

Joachim  Abbas:  account  of  him,  Bale  305  n.; 
he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  ib.  256 ;  his 
account  of  Antichrist,  2  Jew.  915,  4  Jew. 
714,  740,  742,  744,  1115 

Joachim,  elector  of  Brandenburg:  3  Zwr. 
640  n 

Joachim,  servant  to  Burcher  :  3  Zur.  686 

Joan,  pope:  her  history,  Calf.  6  n.,  1  Jew. 
114,  3  Jew.  648,  &c. ;  Martin  Polonus  calls 
her  "  Joannes  Anglicus,  natione  Magunti- 
nus,"  and  relates  her  history,  4Je?e.  648, 
651,  654  ;  said  to  be  John  VIII.,  Pil.  602  ; 
being  reckoned  by  some  as  the  successor  of 
John  VII.  she  is  the  source  of  confusion  in 
the  numbering  of  the  popes  named  John, 

2  Ful.  269  n.;  referred  to,  1  Tyn.  285  n.; 
"merry  as  pope  Joan,"  Park.  222,  Pil.  vii. 

Joan  of  Kent :  v.  Bocher  (J.). 

Joan   good  fellow  :  2  Brad.  288  (in  2  Cor. 

267  "  Hail  good  fellow"). 
Joanna  I.,   queen   of  Naples :   her  history, 

3  Jew.  174  n 


JOANNES  —  JOHN  (St) 


Joannes :  w.  John. 

Joannes  Andrse:  v.  Andreas. 

Joannes  Angelus,  or  Parisiensis:  v.  Angelus. 

Joannes  Anglicus,  Maguntinus :  v.  Joan, 
pope. 

Joannes  Aventinus,  q.v. 

Joannes  de  Balbis,  Januensis :  his  Catholicon, 
a  Latin  vocabulary,  Jew.  xxxv,  4  Jew.  861 

Joannes  de  Burgo,  q.  v. 

nes  Carnotensis:  v.  John  of  Salisbury. 

Joannes  de  Cremona:  makes  no  mention  of 
pope  Joan,  4  Jew.  648 

Joannes  de  Magistris  :  4  Jew.  635 

Joannes  Major:  Super  Libb.  Sententiarum, 
Jew.  xl ;  In  Quartum  Sententiarum  Quses- 
tiones,  ib. ;  Magnum  Speculum  Exemplo- 
rum,  1  Lat.  426 n.;  he  says  pope  Boniface 
VIII.  has  falsely  concluded  with  great  shew 
of  reason,  that  in  temporal  causes  the  pope 
is  above  kings,  4  Jew.  706,836  ;  calls  papal 
pardons  for  twenty  thousand  years  foolish 
and  superstitious,  2  Jew.  920,  SJeiv.  corrig., 
4  Jew.  851 ;  calls  it  a  human  custom  for 
three  bishops  to  ordain  another,  3  Jew.  334 

Joannes  Moschus :  his  Limonarium,  or  Pra- 
tum  Spirituale,  Calf.  174  n.,  2  Jew.  658  n 

Joannes  ad  oppositum  :  a  factious  opponent, 
2  Brad.  387,  Grin.  233,  235,  3  Whitg.  72 

Joannes  Parvus  :    Whita.  41)5 

Joannes  lioffensis  :  v.  Fisher. 

Joannes  Sabaita :  2  Ful.  287  n 

Joannes  Stella,  q.  v. 

Joannes  de  Temporibus :  said  to  have  lived 
361  years,  1  Jew.  112 

Joannes  Teutonicus:  a  scholiast  on  Gratian, 

1  Jew.  249,  250 

Jo'annes  de  Turrecremata,  a  cardinal :  calls 
the  pope  king  of  kings  and  lord  of  lords, 

2  Lat.  349  ;  some  account  of  him,  ib.  n 
JoaB  nes  Vitalis,  q.  v. 

Joa/ines  de  "VVassalia,  q.  v. 

Joannes  Zonaras,  q.  v. 

Jo/ish,  king  of  Judah  :  his  career,  2  Bui.  8; 
/he  commands  the  priests,  1  Bui.  330 

Job :  supposed  by  some  to  have  dwelt  in 
Teman  and  married  Dinah,  Pil.  244;  his 
afflictions,  2  Bui.  67,  2  Cran.  107 ;  the  devil 
could  not  afflict  him  without  God's  permis 
sion,  3  Bui.  364 ;  he  waited  upon  the  Lord, 
2  Hoop.  247  ;  looked  for  the  resurrection, 
2  Cov.  170 — 172 ;  his  oration  (prayer)  in  his 
most  grievous  adversity,  Lit.  Edw.  482 ; 
verses  from  Job,  ch.  vii,  by  "W.  Samuel, 
Poet.  312  ;  Job  referred  to  in  the  book  of 
Ezekiel,  4  Bui.  177;  invocation  of  him, 
Bale  348,  498,  1  Bee.  138,  2  Bee.  536, 
Hutch.  171,  Rog.  226 ;  his  name  used  in  a 
charm,  1  Hoop.  328  ;  his  image  regarded  as 


a  remedy  against  some  diseases,  3  Tyn.  105 

—  The  book  of  Job:  its  antiquity,  1  Bui. 
39;  what  we  learn  from  it,  2  Cov.  18  ;  cer 
tain  rabbins  say  it  is  a  fiction,  Whita.  33; 
the    book   rejected    by    the    Anabaptists, 
Rog.  81,  Whita.  33;  vindicated,  Whita.  33; 
the  apocryphal  appendix  in  the  Greek,  ib. 
103, 104 

Jobelsea:  of  the  Scythians,  Rog.  202 

Jochebed:  2  Bui.  176 

Jochim  (Herr),  miller:  3  Zur.  617 

Jodocus,   a  monk   mentioned   by   Erasmus : 

2  Cran.  38 
Joel :  joins  prayer  and  fasting,  4  Bui.  179  ; 

his   prophecy  of    the  outpouring  of    the 

Spirit,  1  Cov.  399,  &c. 
Johai  (Rabbi) :  1  Jew.  509 
Johannes:  v.  Joannes,  John. 
Johannites :  the  orthodox  so  called  by  Arians, 

2  Jew.  807 
John  (St),  the  Baptist :  foretold,  1  Cov.  63  ; 

an  eminent  saint,  1  Bui.  53;  not  without 

sin,  3  Tyn.  206;  his  mission  and  preaching, 

1  Cov.  74 ;  why  styled  an  angel  by  Mala- 
chi,  1  Ful.  483;  he  came  in  the  spirit  of 
Elias,  Rid. 70  ;  preached  repentance,  1  Tyn. 
121 ;  how  he  turned  the  hearts  of  the  fathers 
to  the  children,  3  Tyn.  45 ;  he  restored  the 
scriptures  to  their  true  sense,  ib.  46 ;   his 
fasting  and  strait  living,  1  Tyn.  103 ;  called 
John    the   Christeuer,    Hutch.   217,   234; 
his  baptism  was  from  heaven,  4  Bui.  241 ; 
it  was  the  baptism  of  repentance,  ib.  250  ; 
he  baptized  without  any  words,  ib.  259  (see 
further,  in  Baptism,  iii) ;   his  disciples  es 
teemed  him  as  greater  than  Christ,  2  Lat. 
69;    his  question   to   Christ,   ib.    70;    he 
makes   a  difference   between  himself  and 
Christ,  4  Bui.  97,  273;  Herod  troubled  ac 
his   preaching,   Pil.   141 ;   his  martyrdom 
and  burial,  3  Bui.  400 ;  his  body  cast  out 
by  Julian  the  Apostate,  Bale  57  ;  his  relics 
worshipped,  Rog.  225 ;  represented  with  a 
lamb,  Bale  523 

—  Order  of  St  John  :  v.  Knights. 

John  (St),  the  Evangelist:  why  he  laid  his 
head  on  Christ's  bosom,  2  Brad.  263 ;  origin 
of  the  opinion  that  he  would  remain  alive 
till  Christ's  coming,  Whita.  203 ;  he  was 
bishop  of  the  Asian  churches,  Rog.  328 ; 
called  by  Chrysostom  the  pillar  of  all  the 
churches,  3  Jew.  319 ;  was  cast  into  burning 
oil,  but  miraculously  delivered,  4  Bui.  32 ; 
banished  to  Patmos,  2  Bui.  105;  ruled  the 
church  after  his  return  therefrom,  Rog.  328, 

2  Whitg.  140, 230,  427,  428 ;  he  placed  Poly, 
carp  at  Smyrna,  4  Bui.  31 ;  alleged  to  have 
worn  on  his  head  a  plate  (TreraXov),  2  Brad. 


442 


JOHN  (St,  Princes) 


381,  2Ful.  113,  2  Whitg.  16,22,23,25,  27, 

1  Zur.  160  n.,  350 ;  he  opposed  Cerinthus 
the  heretic,  2  Brad.  263;  would  not  stay 
where  he  was,  ib.  329,  1  Bui.  363,  2  Bui. 
329,  4  Bui.  535,  4  Jew.  1100  n.;    opposed 
the  heresy  of  Ebion,  Bale  265,  1  Bee.  278 ; 
said   by   Jerome   to   have   condemned  the 
apocryphal  story   of  Thecla,    Wliita.  311; 
how  he  sought  out  and  recovered  a  young 
man  who  had  departed  from  the  right  way, 
and   become   a    robber,    1  Hoop.   170  n., 
Hutch.  114,  2  Jew.  945 ;  in  his  last  days  he 
exhorted  his  disciples  to  love  one  another, 
Sand.  398 ;  his  decease,  Lit.  Eliz.  455 ;  his 
tomb  known  in  the  time  of  Chrysostom, 
Calf.  130 ;  Polycarp  followed  his  custom  as 
to  the  keeping  of  Easter,  4  Bui.  57  ;  Ire- 
nseus  professes  to  follow  his  tradition  as  to 
the  age  of  our  Lord,  ib.  536;  fables  con 
cerning  him,  in  the  work  of  the  false  Ab- 
dias,  Calf.  126 — 131;  a  sermon  on  his  day, 

2  Lot.  Ill;    St  John's  hold,  a  sanctuary, 
1  Tyn.  180 

He  never  speaks  of  any  other  law  but 
love,  1  Tyn.  475 ;  his  writings  rejected  by 
certain  heretics  who  are  termed  Alogians, 
1  Ful.  7,  8,  Whita.  34 

Gospel  of  St  John  :   written  after  his 

return  from  exile,  Whita.  43  ;  rejected  by 
the  Ebioniies,  ib.  35;  Tyndale's  prologue 
to  it,  1  Tyn.  482 ;  argument  of  it,  and  con 
tents  of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  575,  576;  a 
fragment  upon  it,  2  Brad.  263;  our  Lord's 
discourse  in  ch.  vi.  is  considered  in  all  the 
treatises,  &c. concerning  the  Lord's  supper; 
the  history  of  the  adulteress,  Jo.  viii,  re 
jected  by  Cajetan,  Whita.  105;  John  does 
not  record  the  institution  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  3  Tyn.  236 ;  his  gospel  hung  about 
the  neck,  superstitiously  carried,  and  used 
as  a  charm,  Bale  525,  Calf.  17,  111,  1  Cov. 
511,  2  Cran.  503,  Pil.  563,  3  Tyn.  61  bis, 
62,  110 
—  Epistles:  Tyndale's  prologue  to  them, 

1  Tyn.  529;  argument  of  them,  and  con 
tents   of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  592,  593 ; 
Tyndale's  exposition  of  the  first   epistle, 

2  Tyn.  136,  &c.,  145,  &c.;  Augustine  sup 
posed  that  John  wrote  his  first  epistle  to 
the  Parthians,    Whita.  218;    the   ancients 
sometimes   called  his  second   epistle    "ad 
virgines,"  or  -rrpoy  Trapdevovs,  whence  the 
mistake  of  Augustine,  ib.  218  n. ;  a  certain 
exposition  of  the  second  and  third  epistles 
is   not  Tyndale's,  2   Tyn.   134,   135;    the 
second  and  third  epistles  rejected  by  Caje 
tan,   Rog.  84,    Whita.    105,   and  by   some 
Lutherans,  Whita.  296 


—  Revelation :  proof  that  this  book  was 
written  by  St  John  the  Evangelist,  1  Ful. 
34;  it  was  written  in  exile,  Bale  253,  254; 
thought  to  have  been  all  seen  in  one  day, 
ib. ;  its  peculiar  excellence,  ib.  251,  &c., 

1  Bui.  170  n. ;  Cerdon  and  other  heretics 
rejected   it,   1  Ful.  8,    Whita,  34;   it  was 
interpreted  by  Justin  and  Irena-us,  Whita. 
391 ;  the  first  book  on  which  a  comment 
was  written,  Bale  254  ;  a  list  of  writers  on 
it,   ib.  25">,  &c. ;    it  is  not  named  by  the 
council  of  Laodicea,  Whita.  54;  Bullinger 
calls  it  "  Theologia  Domini,"  1  Bui.  170  n., 
418  n. ;  argument  of  the  Revelation,  and 
contents  of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  593,  594  ; 
THE  IMAGE  OF  BOTH  CHURCHES,  an  expo 
sition  of  the  Revelation,  Bale  249 — 640; 
contents  of  ch.  i— x,   ib.  379,  380,  of  ch. 
xi — xvii,    ib.  511,   512,  of   ch.  xviii — xxii, 
ib.  514,  515  ;  a  note  on  the  Apocalypse, 

3  Whitg.  623;  it  foretells  the  pope,  Poet. 
285  (v.  Antichrist,  Babylon,  &c.);  on  the 
caution  not  to  add  to  it,  Whita.  621 

John   V.    [Cantacuzenus],   emperor    of    the 

East :  2  Jew.  1028  n 
John  VI.  [Palseologus],  emperor  of  the  East: 

2  Jew.  1828  n 

John  VII.  [Palffiologus],  emperor  of  theEast: 
attended  the  council  at  Ferrara,  Rid.  135  n 

John,  king  of  England :  his  history,  1  Tyn. 
338,  339;  he  forbade  appeals  to  Rome,  and 
endeavoured  to  suppress  clerical  immoral 
ity,  2  Tyn.  19;  evil-treated  by  the  pope, 

4  Jew.  1076  ;  excommunicated,  1  Ful.  36  n.; 
the  pope  gave  his  realm  to   the  king  of 
France,  2  Tyn.  295;  his  submission  to  the 
pope,  ib.;  compelled  to  pay  tribute  to  him, 
2  Hoop.  522 ;  supposed  to  have  been  poi 
soned,  4  Jew.  687;  reference  to  an  interlude 
of  king  John,  probably  Bale's,  2  Cran.  388 

John,  king  of  Hungary :   v.  John  Zapolia, 

infra. 
John  (Don)  of  Austria,  nat.  brother  to  Philip 

II. :  1  Zur.  325,  2  Zur.  288,  303  n.,  304  ;  he 

defeats  the  Turks  at  Lepanto,  1  Zur.  270  n.; 

his  death,  ib.  327  n.,  2  Zur.  308  n 
John,  duke  of  Finland,  brother  of  Eric  XIV., 

king  of  Sweden  :  comes  to  England,  IZur. 

90  n 
John  Casimir  (Duke),  son  of  Frederick  III., 

count  Palatine  :  his  marriage,  2  Zur.  173  n.; 

mention  of  him,  ib.   272,   286,   298,   300 ; 

he  besieges  Deventer,   1  Zur.  325;   visits 

England,   and  is   made   K.  G.,   ib.  330  n., 

2  Zur.  308;  favours  Calvinism,  2  Zur.  156  n 
John    Frederick,  duke  of  Saxony:    2  Cran. 

236  n. ;  signed  the  confession  of  Augsburgh, 

2  Zur.  15  n. ;  war  against  him,  3  Zur.  258 ; 


JOHN  (Princes,  Popes,  &c.) 


443 


taken  prisoner  at  Muhlberg,  ib.  260;  prison 
er  at  Brussels,  ib.  57,  58  n 
John  Galeazzo  [Sforza],  duke  of  Milan:  his 
wife  Isabella,  and  daughter  Bona,  3  Zur. 
689  n 

John  Zapolia,  vaivode  of  Transylvania:  Grin. 
14  n 

John  I.,  pope :  was  an  Arian  ambassador, 
Pil.  601 ;  erroneously  called  John  the 
fourth,  ib.  527  n 

John  VIII.,  pope:  said  to  have  been  the 
woman-pope,  Pil.  602  (v.  Joan). 

John  IX.  or  X.,  pope :  revoked  the  acts  of 
Stephen  against  Formosus,  1  Hoop.  217, 
1  Tyn.  324  n 

John  X.  or  XI.,  pope:  more  bent  on  war 
than  on  religion,  1  Hoop.  218 

John  XII.,  pope  :  said  to  have  given  occasion 
to  the  proverb,  "  as  merry  as  pope  Joan," 
Pil.  vii.n.;  an  indulgence  granted  by  him, 
Rog.  220,  221 

John  XII.  or  XIII.,  pope:  the  emperor  Otho's 
oath  to  him,  2  Tyn.  269 ;  he  was  deposed 
by  that  emperor,  for  a  time,  Pil.  640; 
being  condemned  by  a  council,  he  fled,  and 
was  succeeded  by  Leo,  1  Whitg.  403;  his 
horrible  wickedness,  4  Jew.  651  ;  he  was 
more  wicked  than  any  pope  before  him, 
1  Hoop.  218;  he  cutoff  one  of  his  cardinals' 
right  hand,  and  another's  nose,  3Jeie.  250; 
slain  in  adultery,  4  Jew.  702 

John  XIII.  or  XIV., pope:  first  gave  names 
to  bells  in  baptism,  Calf.  15  n. ;  baptized 
the  bell  of  St  John  Lateran,  Rog.  266 

John  XV.,  pope:  I  Hoop.  124;  son  of  a 
priest,  2  Fill.  98  n 

John  XIX.,  pope:  an  enchanter,  Rog.  180 

John  XX.,  pope:  an  enchanter,  Rog.  180 

John  XXI.,  pope  :  an  enchanter,  Rog.  180 

John  XXI.,  XXII.  or  XXIII.,  pope  [Jac. 
d'Euse  or  de  Ossa,  1316]  :  dispute  as  to  his 
number,  4  Jew.  934  ;  his  election,  ib.  931 ; 
asserted  to  have  denied  the  consciousness 
of  the  soul  between  death  and  the  resur 
rection,  1  Jew.  400,  3  Jew.  144,  4  Jew.  923, 
925, 930,  &c.,  Pil. 603,  Rog.  181  n. ;  reproved 
by  Gerson  and  the  school  of  Paris  for  a 
heretic,  1  Jew.  400,  3  Jew.  345;  forced  to 
recant  to  Philip  the  French  king,  4  Jew. 
967  ;  he  lived  in  France,  ib.  933 ;  his  decre 
tals  called  Extravagantes,  1  Lot.  212,  see 
Law  (Canon) ;  an  indulgence  granted  by 
him,  Rog.  220,  221 

John  XXII.,  XXIII.  or  XXIV.,  pope, 
[Balth.  Cossa,  1410] :  variously  numbered, 
4  Jew.  934;  his  election,  whether  regular, 
ib.  931,  935,  937  ;  said  to  have  poisoned  his 
predecessor,  Sale  47,  593;  condemned  and 


deposed  by  the  council  of  Constance,  2  Ful. 
269,  334,  1  Jew.  35,  67,  4  Jew.  702,  927, 
955,  1097,  1  Tyn.  325  n.,  Whita.  610 

John  V.,  patr.  of  Alexandria,  called  the 
Almoner  :  1  Jew.  147,182,  &c.,  Sand.  193n 

John  I.,  patr.  of  Antioch  :  2  Ful.  295,  Whita. 
678 

John  I.,  patr.  of  Constantinople:  v.  Chry 
sostom  (St  Jo.). 

John  II.,  patr.  of  Constantinople  :  calls  Hor- 
misdas,  bp  of  Rome,  his  brother,  1  Jew. 
385 

John  IV.,  patr.  of  Constantinople,  surnamed 
the  Faster:  assumed  the  style  of  universal 
bishop,  Sale  317,  503,  &  al.  sa?pe ;  de 
nounced  by  St  Gregory  as  the  forerunner 
of  Antichrist,  1  Brad.  538,  &  al. ;  v.  Gre 
gory  (St). 

John  II.,  patr.  of  Jerusalem  :  Epiphanius 
writes  to  him  about  the  picture  destroyed 
by  him,  Calf.  253,  &c.,  2  Ful.  173,  174, 
Park.  88,  3  Tyn.  182;  his  quarrel  with 
Epiphanius  and  Jerome,  1  Ful.  263 ;  Jerome 
attacks  his  heterodox  opinions  respecting 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  2  Cov.  169, 
185  n 

John  the  Almoner :  v.  John  V.,  patr.  of 
Alexandria. 

John  of  Beverley  (St),  abp  of  York:  2  Ful. 
14,25 

John  of  the  Burnt  Tower:  v.  Joannes  de 
Turrecremata. 

John,  a  cardinal,  and  the  pope's  legate :  sent 
to  enforce  divorces  of  the  clergy,  Pil.  572 ; 
his  infamous  conduct,  ib.,  Sand.  224 

John  Cassian  (St)  :  v.  Cassian. 

John,  bp  of  Chalcedon  :  ordains  Coverdale  at 
Norwich,  2  Cov.  vii. 

John  the  Chanter:  came  from  Rome  to 
Britain,  and  introduced  the  Roman  service, 
2  Ful.  14,  1  Jew.  303,  304 

John  of  Chartres:  v.  John  of  Salisbury. 

John  Chrysostom  (St)  :  v.  Chrysostom. 

John  Climacus  (St):  Scala  Paradisi,  2  Ful. 
287  n 

John  Damascene  (St) :  v.  Damascene. 

John  the  Deacon :  his  life  of  Gregory  cited, 
1  Brad.  513  n 

John  the  Deacon,  called  Digitorum  Mutilus: 
whether  the  author  of  the  feigned  Donation 
of  Constantino,  2  Ful.  360  n 

John  Isaac,  q.  v. 

John,  locum-ten,  episc.  Orient.:  says  there 
are  not  two  kinds  of  adoration,  but  one 
only,  due  as  well  to  the  image  as  to  the 
pattern  of  the  image,  4  Jew.  792 

John  (Mass):  v.  Mass- Johns. 

John  of  Paris:  De  Potestate  Reg.  et  Papal., 


JOHN  OF  PARIS  —  JOHN  (SAINT-) 


Jew.  xxxviii ;  he  cites  a  statement  of  Isidore 
that  by  the  sun  is  meant  kingly  dignity, 
and  by  the  moon  is  meant  priesthood, 
4  Jew.  677,  838;  says  the  first-born  (under 
the  law)  were  not  priests  in  dignity  and 
office  as  Aaron  was;  yet  in  case  of  neces 
sity  they  did  some  part  of  the  priests'  office, 
as  Moses  consecrated  Aaron,  ib.  983 ;  af 
firms  that  in  the  old  law  the  priests'  office 
was  inferior  to  the  prince's,  and  subject 
unto  him,  ib.  980,  983,  984;  declares  that 
the  priests  who  anointed  the  kings  were 
undoubtedly  subject  to  the  kings,  ib.  992, 
1004;  says,  Jeremiah  deposed  no  king,  but 
was  placed  over  nations  and  kingdoms,  as 
having  authority  over  the  same  in  opening 
and  preaching  the  truth,  ib.  676;  explains 
that  a  passage  relating  to  that  prophet  is 
not  to  be  understood  of  the  overthrowing 
of  kingdoms,  but  of  the  destruction  of 
vices,  &c.,  ib.  1151 ;  says  it  appears  by  the 
holy  expositors  that  Christ  had  neither  au 
thority  nor  judgment  in  things  temporal, 
ib.  984;  asserts  that  Peter  calls  us  a  kingly 
priesthood,  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  not 
of  the  kingdom  of  this  world,  ib.  985 ; 
notes  that  in  the  council  at  Jerusalem 
James  gave  sentence,  ib.  917  ;  understands 
Hos.  i.  11,  of  Christ,  not  of  the  pope, 

3  Jew.  281 ;    expounds  the    text    "  there 
shall  be  one  flock,  and  one  shepherd,"  not 
of  Christ,  but  of  some  other  minister  (viz. 
the  pope),  ib.  221,  4  Jew.  751;  allows  that 
the  apostles  received  of  Christ  equal  power 
of  the  keys  and  jurisdiction,  but  says  that 
the  matter  wherein  to  use  it  none  had  but 
Peter,  and  to  whomsoever  he  would  com 
mit  the  same,  3  Jew.  385;   declares  that 
the  virtue  of  Christ's  passion  is  contained 
in  the  sacraments  of  the  church,  ib.  445; 
refers  to  a  statement  that  all  manner  of 
temporal   power  is  given   immediately  to 
the  pope,  4  Jew.  706;  says  Bernard  allows 
no  power  to  the  pope,  but  he  allows  the 
same  to  inferior  bishops ;  yet  he  allows  the 
chief  power  to  the  pope,  ib.832;  declares 
that  Bernard  says  the  pope  has  the  tempo 
ral  sword  at  his  commandment,  ib.  825; 
allows  that  Peter  never  touched  the  sword 
of  temporal  power,  ib. ;  says  the  pope  lias 
the  civil  sword  by  the  commission  of  the 
prince,  £6.835;  speaks  of  an  opinion  that 
the  pope  is  lord  of  the  world  by  force  of 
Constantino's  donation,    2  Jew.  917,  919, 

4  Jew.  678,  839 ;  mentions  a  voice  of  an 
gels  heard  when  that  donation  was  made, 
4  Jew.  840 ;  explains  that  when  it  is  said 
that  pope  Zacharias  deposed  the  French 


king,  it  is  only  meant  that  he  consented  to 
his  deposition,  ib.  683;  speaks  of  some 
who  say  that  the  pope  only  is  the  true  lord 
of  temporal  possessions,  other  bishops  and 
princes  being  not  lords,  but  overseers,  bai 
liffs,  and  stewards,  £6.  837,  1078;  holds 
that  the  popedom  is  the  highest  virtue  or 
power  that  ever  God  made,  ib.  1036;  ad 
mits  that  those  things  which  belong  to  the 
pope's  jurisdiction  are  not  above  nature, 
ib.  1037;  states  that  kingly  government 
came  not  from  God,  for  he  only  suffered  it 
in  anger ;  and  that  it  were  more  accept 
able  to  him  that  the  world  were  governed 
by  the  pope,  ib.  677,  838 ;  says  that  eccle 
siastics  ought  to  judge  by  those  who  are 
contemptible,  i.  e.  by  the  laity,  £6.  838; 
mentions  an  opinion  that  to  judge  of  the 
pope's  deeds  is  to  touch  the  holy  mount, 
ib.  834;  says  we  must  expound  every  act 
of  the  most  holy  father  for  the  best,  though 
it  be  theft,  &c.,  ib.  833 ;  blames  an  asser 
tion  that  a  pope  spake  certain  words  out  of 
humility,  £6.847 ;  allows  that  the  pope  may 
sometimes  be  such  a  one  as  may  be  removed, 
as  a  woman,  or  a  heretic;  and  states  that 
such  are  not  reckoned  in  the  calendar  of 
popes,  ib.  927;  says  the  emperor,  being 
required  by  the  cardinals,  is  bound  to  deprive 
the  pope,  ib.  682,  1034,  1035;  affirms  that 
Henry  the  emperor  deposed  pope  Benedict 
IX.  by  imperial  and  canonical  censures, 
ib.  1034;  denies  that  the  emperor  receives 
his  power  of  the  pope,  ib.  836;  affirms 
that  to  say  the  prince  cannot  either  make 
or  use  his  laws  before  the  pope  have  al 
lowed  them  is  plainly  false,  ib.  1032; 
allows  that  in  temporal  affairs  the  temporal 
power  is  greater  than  the  spiritual,  £6.  836; 
pronounces  it  false  to  imagine  that  the 
prince's  power  is  only  bodily  and  not 
ghostly,  ib.  1037 ;  says,  we  do  not  read  in 
the  New  Testament  that  priests  ought  to 
anoint  kings,  and  mentions  that  the  kings 
of  Spain  are  not  anointed,  ib. ;  says  that 
pope  Cyriacus  gave  up  his  office  that  he 
might  suffer  martyrdom  with  Ursula  and 
other  virgins,  and  gives  a  reason  why  he  is 
not  reckoned  amongst  the  popes,  ib.  650 ; 
speaks  of  Boniface  obtaining  of  Phocas 
that  the  church  of  Rome  should  be  the 
head  of  all  churches,  3  Jew.  312;  gives 
testimony  respecting  pope  Joan,  4  Jew. 
656;  Hervaeus  wrongly  cited  for  him, 
3  Jew.  131,  4  Jew.  825,  847,  &c. 

John,  bp  of  Portua:  2  Jew.  773  n 

John  (Prester) :  v.  Prester  John. 

John  (Saint)  family:  v.  Saint-John. 


JOHN  OF  SALISBURY  —  JOXSON 


445 


John  of  Salisbury,  bp  of  Chartres  :  his  Poly- 
cratieus,  Jeiv.  xliii ;  dispute  as  to  his  name 
Carnotensis,  often  miscalled  Camotensis 
or  Camocensis,  3  Jew.  130,  4  Jew.  925, 
938,  1268,  1269,  1  Zur.  156;  he  is  some 
times  called  Rupertus  Carnotensis,  4  Jew. 
938, 1080 ;  he  complains  of  the  wresting  of 
the  scriptures,  1  Jew.  54,  385,  4  Jew.  923, 
1115;  remarks  that  Rome  now  sheweth 
herself  not  so  much  a  natural  mother  as  a 
step-dame,  4  Jew.  1082;  says,  in  the  church 
of  Rome  sit  the  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
3  Jew.  130,  347,  385,  4  Jew.  679 ;  states 
that  the  popes  enter  not  into  the  holy  of 
holies  without  shedding  of  blood,  3  Jew. 
250 ;  says  the  pope  commands  the  angels, 
and  has  power  over  the  dead,  4  Jew.  846 ; 
complains  of  the  intolerable  conduct  of  the 
pope  and  his  legates,  comparing  the  latter 
to  Satan,  sent  abroad  to  scourge  the 
church,  3  Jew.  130,  4  Jew.  679,  746,  747, 
1080,  1147;  censures  flattery,  3  Whitg.  571 

John  (Sir):  v.  Sir  John. 

John  the  Subdeacon,  2  Ful.  360  n 

John  Ten-Commandments  (Friar):  1  Lat. 
524 

John  Zapolia:  v.  supra. 

Johnson  (  ):  had  four  prebends,  Park. 

450 

Johnson  (Mr) :  Bonner's  registrar,  Phil.  14, 
79,  104 

Johnson  (Jo.) :  possessed  lands  in  the  Isle  of 
Thanet,  3  Sec.  487  n 

Johnson  (Jo.),  the  canonist:  2  Ful.  81  n 

Johnson  (Paul),  son  of  Jo.  Johnson  of  the 
Isle  of  Thanet:  dedication  to  him,  3  Sec. 
487  ;  account  of  him  and  his  family,  ib.  n 

Johnson  (Pet.):  Grindal's  registrar,  Pil. 
481  n 

Johnson  (Rob.),  proctor :  2  Cran.  492 

Johnson  (Rob.),  canon  of  Worcester:  refused 
to  subscribe  bp  Hooper's  articles,  2  Hoop. 
xix;  his  reasons  subsequently  published  at 
Antwerp,  ib.  xx.  n 

Johnson  (Rob.?)  :  a  leading  man  among  the 
Puritans,  yet  allowed  to  hold  church  pre 
ferment,  Grin.  348 

Johnson  (Tim.):  sold  the  manor  of  Ford- 
wich,  3  Bee.  487  n 

Johnston  (  ),  of  Annandale:  his  lands 

ravaged  by  the  English,  1  Zur.  225  n 

Johnston  (Jo.):  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
330  n. ;  his  letters  to  C.  Waser,  ib.  330,  334 

Johnston  (Edw.),  son  of  John  :  2  Zur.  334 

Johnston  (Nath.) :  The  King's  Visitatorial 
Power  asserted,  Park.  485 

Join :  to  enjoin,  1  Tyn.  281 

Joliffe  (Hen.) :  being  canon  of  "Worcester,  he 


refused  to  subscribe  bishop  Hooper's  arti 
cles,  and  afterwards  published  his  reasons 
at  Antwerp,  2  Hoop,  xix,  xx ;  concerned 
in  Cranmer's  trial,  2  Cran.  543 

Joliffe  (  ),  keeper  of  the  wardrobe  at 

Whitehall,  Pra.  Eliz.  xx. 

Jolle  :  a  name  applied  to  fools  or  jesters, 
4  Jew.  860 

Jonah:    AN  OVERSIGHT  AND  DELIBERATION 

UPON  THE  HOLY  PROPHET  JONAS  ;    Sermons 

by  bp  Hooper,  1  Hoop.  431 — 458;  Jonah 
sent  to  Nineveh,  2  Cov.  368,  1  Hoop.  446 ; 
flees  to  Tarshish,  1  Hoop.  450;  God's  deal, 
ing  with  him,  and  its  purport,  1  Tyn.  454 ; 
he  is  cast  into  the  sea,  1  Hoop.  480;  in  the 
whale's  belly,  1  Ful.  319 — 321,  1  Hoop. 
489,  4  Jew.  1167  ;  his  prayer,  4  Bui.  225, 
1  Hoop.  490,  &c. ;  his  song  in  the  whale's 
belly,  versified  by  M.  Drayton,  Poet.  129 ; 
delivered  out  of  the  body  of  hell  by  prayer, 
Grin.  100,  1  Hoop.  501 ;  he  was  a  type  of 
Christ,  3  Bui.  17,  1  Hoop.  490,  2  Hoop.  32, 
1  Tyn.  457,  an  evidence  of  the  resurrec 
tion,  1  Bui.  170;  he  threatens  Nineveh, 
1  Hoop.  509,  &c.,  Pil.  89;  his  short  and 
pithy  sermon,  1  Lat.  239;  Nineveh's  re 
pentance,  4  Bui.  167,  179,  554,  1  Hoop. 
512;  his  gourd,  what  plant  it  was,  1  Jew. 
292,  Whita.  129,  145 ;  God's  remonstrance 
with  him,  2  Bui.  427,  428  ;  on  the  question 
whether  Tyndale  translated  Jonah,  1  Tyn. 
447 ;  his  prologue  to  that  book,  ib.  449 ; 
how  to  read  profitably,  ib.  453,  465 ;  many 
Jonases  to  be  found  in  the  realm,  1  Hoop. 
466 ;  who  they  are,  ib.  466,  469 ;  they  ought 
to  be  cast  out,  ib.  480 

Jonas,  bp  of  Orleans :  wrote  against  Claudius 
of  Turin,  Calf,  xi,  2  Ful.  208 

Jonas  (Justus):  v.  Catechisms,  Cranmer's. 

His  doctrine  on  the  sacrament,  1  Cran. 
106,  2  Cran.  218 

Jonas  (Justus),  the  younger :  kindly  treated 
by  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  425  n.,  3  Zur.  22 

Jonathan  :  a  captain,  1  Bui.  384;  an  example 
to  sons,  ib.  270,  271 ;  his  feigning,  2  Bui. 
115 

Jonathan  Ben  Uziel:  Whita.  117,  3  Whitg. 
343,  344 

Joner  (Wolfg.),  abbot  of  Cappel :  4  Bui.  ix; 
a  book  dedicated  to  him,  ib.  xv;  slain  in 
the  battle  of  Cappel,  ib.  x.  n 

Jones  (Geoffry) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Jones  (Hugh),  bp  of  Llandaff:  Park.  257 

Jones  (Nich.):  at  Cambridge,  Park.  339  n 

Jones  (Tho.) :  was  deputy  clerk  to  the  eccle 
siastical  commissioners,  Grin.  318  n 

Jonson  (Ben.):  ridicules  Becon's  tracts, 
1  Sec.  xv. 


446 


JORDAN  —  JOSHUA 


Jordan  :  4  Bui.  241,  255,  263 

Jordan  (   ):  2  Zur.  293 

Jordanes  Botergius,  q.  v. 

Jordanes  Saxo :    wrote  on  the   Apocalypse, 

Bale  257 
Jordayn  (Isabella),  abbess  of  Wilton:  2  Cran. 

258  n 
Jortin  (Jo.):  Life  of  Erasmus,  2  Ful.  319 n., 

1  Lat.  46  n 

Jorvalles  abbey:  v.  Jervaulx. 

Joscelin  (Jo.),  or  Josseline:  wrote  the  vo 
lume  De  Antiquitate  Britahnicse  Ecelesiae, 
Park,  xiii;  Mr  Joscleyn  mentioned,  ib. 
298 ;  notice  of  his  book,  ib.  425,  426 

Jos-celin  (Sir  Tho.),  or  Josseline,  brother  of 
the  last,  Park.  xiii. 

Joseph :  refused  Potiphar's  wife,  1  Bui.  210, 
410;  exalted  because  he  reverenced  his 
father,  ib.  287  ;  his  conduct  as  governor  of 
Egypt,  Pil.  466;  on  his  Egyptian  name 
Zaphnath-paaneah,  Whita.  178;  his  con 
duct  in  taking  the  lands  of  the  people  jus 
tified,  1  Tyn.  410;  how  he  drank  wine 
with  his  brethren,  2  Bui.  57  ;  his  burial, 
4  Bui.  524;  the  removal  of  his  remains, 
Calf.  312 

Joseph  (St) :  his  breeches  worshipped  as 
relics,  Rog.  225 

Joseph  of  Arimathea:  a  good  man,  though 
a  noble  senator  and  rich,  1  Bui.  386, 

2  Bui.  22;  he  waited  for  the  kingdom  of 
God,  3  Bui.  278  ;  said  to  have  preached  in 
Britain,  1  Jew.  162,  280,  305,  3  Jew.  163, 
Pil.  511 

Joseph    (R.),    the    Blind :    his    paraphrase, 

1  Ful.  79,  314,    Whita.  117;  account   of 

him,   Whita.  117  n 

Joseph  Ben-Gorion:  v.  Hegesippus. 
Joseph  of  Egypt :  referred  to  about  Helena, 

Calf.  322  n 
Joseph,  patriarch  of  Constantinople :  at  the 

council  of  Florence,  3  Jew.  126,  341,  Rid. 

135  n 
Joseph  (Jo.):    one  of  the  six  preachers  at 

Canterbury,  1  Bee.  x.  n. ;  an  exile,  1  Cran. 

(9) 
Josephus   (Flav.) :    his    works,    Jew.   xxxix, 

3  Whitg.  xxix ;  a  Latin  version  ascribed  to 
Itufinus,    Calf,  x ;   he   speaks   of  two  in 
scribed  columns  erected  before  the  Flood, 
Whita.  516;  cites  the  testimony  of  a  sibyl 
concerning   the   tower  of  Babel,   ib.  112; 
says  Magog  was  the  beginner  of  the  Scy 
thians,  Bale  571;    records  the  history   of 
Abraham    delivering    Lot,     1   Hoop,   ix ; 
states  that  Melchisedec  feasted  Abraham's 
soldiers,   and   received    Abraham    to    his 
table,   2  Jew.  731 ;   says  he  ministered  to 


his  army  the  duties  of  hospitality,  &c., 
1  Ful.  149;  tells  who  were  the  guests  at 
the  eating  of  the  paschal  lamb,  2  Bui. 
181;  how  he  divides  the  ten  command 
ments,  1  Bui.  213,  1  Hoop.  349;  he  de 
scribes  the  priests'  garments,  2  Bui.  134; 
speaks  of  the  ephod,  ib.  136;  describes  the 
high-priest's  breast-plate  of  judgment,  ib. ; 
likewise  the  golden  plate  worn  by  him,  ib. 
137;  he  says  (as  Rabanus  Maurus  states) 
that  Solomon  found  out  the  mode  of  exor 
cism,  4  Bui.  114;  affirms  that  the  LXX. 
only  translated  the  Law,  Whita.  118;  his 
statement  as  to  the  Old  Testament  canon 
and  the  Apocrypha,  ib.  60,  61 ;  he  says 
Theotectus  was  struck  blind  and  Theo- 
pompus  fell  mad,  because  they  had  irreve 
rently  touched  the  word  of  God,  1  Bui.  48 ; 
Lyra  thinks  he  wrote  the  Rest  of  Esther, 
Whita.  71 ;  the  books  of  Maccabees  ascribed 
to  him  by  Jerome,  ib.  96;  he  gives  an  ac 
count  of  the  interview  of  Jaddas  the  high- 
priest  with  Alexander  the  Great,  Calf. 
117,  Pil.  69;  describes  the  sufferings  of 
the  Jews  under  Ptolemy  Lathyrus,  2  Hoop. 
82 ;  writes  of  the  name  Pharisee,  3  Whita. 
522 ;  says  the  Pharisees  were  first  brought 
to  the  government  of  the  state  by  the 
policy  of  Alexandra,  3  Jew.  323;  relates 
how  Herod,  Pilate,  and  Petronius  sought 
to  place  images  in  the  Temple,  and  how 
the  Jews  opposed  them,  Calf.  44  n.,  Park. 
82;  does  not  state  that  Caiaphas  was  a 
Sadducee,  2  Ful.  246  n.,  326  n.;  speaks  of 
the  public  reading  of  scripture  in  his  time, 

3  Whitg.  50 ;   states  that  at  the  siege   of 
Jerusalem  a  woman   ate   her  own   child, 

4  Jew.  1179;  his  enumeration  of  the  Jews 
slain  there,  2  Jew.  1028;  he  was  an  eye 
witness  of  the  destruction,  2  Bui.  261 ;  his 
counsel    against    swearing,     1   Bee.   391 ; 
references  to  him,  2  Lat.  89,  146,  Pil.  682 

Joshua :  1  Bui.  324,  4  Bui.  37 ;  he  was  com 
manded  to  go  in  and  out,  and  to  be  di 
rected  by  the  voice  of  Eleazar  the  high- 
priest,  4  Jew.  986 ;  set  before  Eleazar, 
1  Bui.  328,  329;  a  captain,  ib.  375,  384, 
386;  he  placed  stones  in  Jordan,  4  Bui. 
229;  circumcision  renewed  in  his  time,  ib. 
395;  he  took  Jericho,  2  Jew.  969;  built 
an  altar  on  mount  Ebal,  1  Bui.  325;  de 
stroyed  the  Amorites,  Pil.  28;  in  the  de 
struction  of  the  heathen  nations  he  acted 
by  the  command  of  God,  1  Cov.  51 ;  over 
threw  the  altar  of  the  Reubenites,  1  Bui. 
362,  377;  his  prayers,  4  Bui.  225;  he  was 
a  type  of  Christ,  1  Cov.  50;  the  book  of 
Joshua,  2  Cov.  17 


JOSIAH  —  JUDAS 


447 


Josiah,  king  of  Judah :  his  history,  2  Bui. 
10;  defended  by  God  in  his  tender  age, 
2  Hoop.  102;  his  example  in  reforming, 
1  Bui.  325,  3  Bui.  121 ;  he  set  forth  the 
word  of  God,  2  Hoop.  388 ;  put  the  priests, 
&c.,  in  mind  of  their  duties,  ±  Jew.  989; 
how  he  kept  the  passover,  4  Bui.  407 ;  de 
stroyed  the  false  priests,  1  Bui.  335,  358; 
was  slain  in  war,  ib.  375;  removed  from 
evil  to  come,  3  Bui.  212;  commended  by 
Jeremiah,  Grin.  28 

Jot :  the  letter  i  or  i,  2  Tyn.  229 

Jotham,  king  of  Judah  :  2  Bui.  8 

Jouress  :  duress,  Bale  83 

Joverius  (Fra.):  his  Sanctiones  Ecelesiasti- 
cte,  2  Ful.  1)6,  113,  269,  312,  322  nn.,  Jew. 
xxxix;  he  says  pope  Liberius  communi 
cated  with  heretics,  4  Jew.  929;  his  ac 
count  of  the  variation  in  the  numbering  of 
the  popes  named  John,  2  Ful.  269  n 

Jovinian,  emperor  :  t'.  Athanasius,  x. 

As  soon  as  he  was  created  emperor,  he 
made  his  first  law  for  the  restoring  of 
banished  Christians,  4  Jew.  1125 

Jovinian,  monk  of  Milan :  charged  with 
heresy,  1  Ful.  214 ;  called  by  Jerome  the 
Epicure  of  Christian  men,  Phil.  42G  ;  erred 
respecting  marriage,  making  it  equal  to 
virginity,  2  Ful.  43,  388;  taught  that  all 
future  rewards  will  be  equal,  Hutch.  306 

Jovinians  :  the  sect  of  Jovinian,  Phil.  404; 
they  thought  all  sins  to  be  equal,  2  Bui. 
407,  Rog.  137  ;  maintained  that  the  bap 
tized  can  no  more  be  tempted,  Rog.  277  ; 
said  that  the  regenerate  cannot  sin,  ib.  138; 
mistaken  for  the  Manichees,  ib.  303 

Jovius  (Paul.)  :  set  aside  from  the  bishoprick 
of  Como,  4  Jew,  659 ;  his  works,  Jew. 
xxxix ;  on  Galeotus  Martins,  Rog.  109 ; 
referred  to  about  what  kind  of  men  were 
made  cardinals,  4  Jew.  659  ;  on  archery  in 
England,  1  Lot.  197 

Joy  :  v.  Consolation,  Jewel. 

Gladness  of  heart,  what  it  is,  3 Bee.  611 ; 
joy  in  God  and  joy  in  this  world  compared, 
Phil.  2(»3 ;  all  rejoicing  ought  to  be  in  God, 
1  Bee.  176;  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  2  Cov. 
314,  &c. ;  the  joy  of  the  righteous,  2  Jew. 
878 ;  Paul  exhorts  to  joy,  2  Bee.  428  ;  our 
joy  should  be  in  the  Lord,  ib.  427,428,  443; 
it  should  be  continual,  ib.  461,  462,  473; 
on  the  command  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  ib. 
417  ;  such  rejoicing  is  banished  from  the 
heart  by  embracing  worldly  vanities,  ib.  416 ; 
cause  for  joy  and  sorrow  to  those  who  con 
sider  the  state  of  the  time,  ib.  413 

Joyce  :  juice,  Calf.  88 

Joye  (Geo.),  or  Jaye :  1  Tyn.  1,  liv,  4  ;  once  a 


friar,  but  wedded,  ib.  37  n.;  he  prints  two 
leaves  of  Genesis  in  a  large  form,  ib.  Ix; 
his  surreptitious  edition  of  Tyndale's  New 
Testament,  ib.  Ixi;  his  Apology  for  the 
same,  ib.  Ixii ;  he  translated  Osiander  on 
the  End  of  the  World,  1  Lai.  365  n. ;  said 
by  some  to  be  author  of  the  treatise  on 
the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  commonly  ascribed 
to  Tyndale,  3  Tyn.  218 

Jubilee:  the  year  of  jubilee,  2 Bui.  166;  the 
Christian  jubilee,  ib.  265;  the  Romish  jubi 
lee,  ib.  266,  1  Lot.  49  n 

Jucundus  (Jac.):  2  Cov.  505,  &c. 

Juda  ( Leo)  :  mentioned  or  saluted,  4  Bui.  x, 
and  n.,  3  Zur.  317,  621 ;  notice  of  him, 
3Zur.  235  n.,  623 n.;  his  death,  4 Bui.  xii. 

Judsea:  the  spiritual  Jewry  is  the  truth  of 
the  gospel,  Rid.  63 

Judah  :  v.  Israel. 

The  tribe,  4  Bui.  108 ;  it  grew  faint- 
hearted,  as  mentioned  by  Nehemiah,  Pil. 
415,416;  a  type  of  Judas  the  traitor,  ib. 
417  ;  kings  of  Judah,  1  Bui.  324 

Judas  Maccabseus :  v.  Maccabees. 

He  fought  for  the  people  of  God  against 
Antiochus,  I  Bui.  377,  384;  ordained  the 
feast  of  dedication,  2  Bui.  162;  procured 
sacrifice  for  the  dead,  1  Lot.  516;  not  to  be 
followed  in  this  respect,  Grin.  24 ;  the  pas 
sage  wanting  in  some  ancient  copies,  ib. ; 
slain  in  war,  1  Bui.  384 

Judas  the  Traitor :  prefigured  by  the  tribe  of 
Judah,  Pil.  417;  he  was  in  the  church, 
4  Bui.  8,  16 ;  preached  and  baptized,  though 
a  thief,  ib.  349,  394;  carried  the  bag,  ib. 
489;  whether  present  at  the  last  supper, 
Whita.  568 ;  said  to  have  been  admitted  to 
the  Lord's  table,  and  to  have  partaken, 
4  Bui.  60,  463,  464,  476,  1  Jew.  142 ;  said 
not  to  have  been  present  at  the  institution 
of  the  sacrament,  3 Bee.  381,  &c. ;  whether 
he  received  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord, 
1  Cran.  221,  222,  223,  224,  225 ;  Hilary  is 
of  opinion  that  he  did  not  partake  of  the 
eucharist;  Augustine  and  most  of  the 
fathers  think  the  contrary,  4  Bui.  464, 
Whita.  455 ;  said  to  have  received  our 
price,  4  Jew.  892,  893  ;  he  did  not  eat  bread 
which  was  the  Lord,  4  Bui.  271 ;  what  he 
received,  ib.  464,  3  Jew.  531,  532 ;  he  had 
no  fruit  of  the  sacrament,  4  Bui.  341,  but 
took  it  to  his  condemnation,  Rid.  247 ; 
how  the  devil  entered  into  him,  ^Bul.  473; 
he  was  a  wilful  apostate,  2  Bui.  424 ;  his 
kiss,  4  Bui.  230;  his  treason,  Poet.  427 ;  the 
betrayal  of  Christ,  verses  by  Jo.  Markham, 
ib.  361 ;  Judas  was  a  figure  of  the  Jews, 
1  Brad.  211 ;  called  Satan,  4  Bui.  465 ; 


448 


JUDAS 


JUDGMENT 


those  who  attend  idolatrous  worship,  know 
ing  it  to  be  so,  compared  to  Judas,  Phil. 
221;  his  repentance,  1  Brad.  51,  3  Bui. 
61,  111,  Calf.  243;  contemning  Christ's 
admonitions,  he  died  in  horrible  despair, 

2  Hoop.  324,  350;  a  tradition  concerning 
his  death  mentioned  by  CEcumenius   and 
others,  Whita.  664  ;  the  fall  and  repentance 
of  Judas  and  Peter  contrasted,  1  Lat.  379, 

3  Tyn.  208, 209 ;  an  apocryphal  Gospel  called 
his,  Whita.  312 ;  Judas'  chapel,  Pil.  541 

Judd  (Sir  And.):  founds  a  school  at  Ton- 
bridge,  Park.  210 

Jude  (St) :  his  epistle  doubted  of  by  Euse- 
bius,  1  Ful.  16  n.,  222;  received  by  some 
churches  when  disallowed  by  others,  Whita. 
306;  Luther's  doubts  respecting  it,  ib.  105  ; 
Cajetan  rejected  it,  ib. ;  so  did  some  Lu 
therans,  ib.  296 ;  Wigand  does  so,  Rog.  84; 
Tyndale's  prologue  to  this  epistle,  1  Tyn. 
531;  argument  of  it,  3  Bee.  593;  Jude 
speaks  of  the  fallen  angels,  3  Bui.  350 ; 
cites  Enoch,  1  Bui.  39,  Whita.  70, 114,  516 

Judex  (Matthias):  a  writer  of  the  Magde 
burg  Centuries,  3  Jew.  128;  letter  to  him 
and  the  others,  Park.  286,  2  Zur.  77 

Judge  of  controversies :  v.  Church,  Faith, 
Scripture. 

Judge  over  sin  :  3  Jew.  373,  &c. 

Judges  :  v.  Magistrates,  Prayers,  Terms. 

Their  office  described,  1  Bui.  346 ;  they 
are  only  ministers  of  the  law,  2  Ful.  134, 
135 ;  their  duty,  1  Bee.  223,  224,  Sand.  99, 
225,  1  Tyn.  203—205;  how  they  should 
behave  in  a  matter  brought  before  them, 
1  Bee.  371 ;  they  must  hear  and  know, 
1  Bui.  347;  must  judge  justly,  ib.;  must 
have  discretion  and  clemency,  ib.  356 ; 
must  be  without  partiality  or  foolish  pity, 
and  be  neither  too  hasty  nor  too  slow,  Sand. 
226;  must  avoid  bribes  and  delays,  1  Lat. 
171,  Sand.  225;  must  minister  justice 
speedily,  1  Lat.  155 ;  should  not  make 
men  accuse  themselves,  1  Tyn.  335 ;  ought 
to  have  God  for  their  pattern,  1  Bui.  348 ; 
preachers  may  admonish  them,  2  Lat.  325; 
an  admonition  for  them,  1  Bee.  370;  their 
laws,  2  Bui.  220;  of  old  they  could  be 
easily  approached,  1  Lat.  156;  if  just  they 
are  to  be  honoured,  ib.  157 ;  their  faults, 
1  Bui.  348  ;  some  follow  gifts,  1  Lat.  140  ; 
some  favour  the  rich,  ib.  145 ;  some  would 
not  hear  poor  men's  causes  unless  bribed, 
ib.  127,  128;  those  who  are  corrupt  in 
judgment  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  108 ;  a  corrupt 
judge  flayed  alive,  1  Lat.  146;  the  sign  of 
the  judge's  skin,  ib.  181,  260;  the  place  of 
punishment  of  unjust  judges,  ib.  158 


Judges  on  mount  Esau  (Obad.  21),  Pil. 
270;  the  parable  of  the  unjust  judge  ex 
pounded,  1  Lat.  142,  &c.,  150,  &c. 

Judges  (Book  of):  by  whom  written,  Whita. 
302  ;  what  it  declares,  2  Cov.  17  ;  what  the 
judges  were,  Pil.  23;  they  made  war,  1 
Bui.  384 

Judgment :  what  it  is,  1  Bui.  345,  2  Bui. 
219;  to  be  exercised,  2  Za<.347  ;  power  of 
judgment,  4  Bui.  40;  rash  judgment  con 
demned,  1  Lat.  382 ;  that  of  God  and  that 
of  the  world  not  alike,  1  Bee.  137,  Pil.  97  ; 
how  far  we  may  judge  others,  Bale  33, 
&c.,  1  Brad.  6;  what  judgment  is  for 
bidden,  and  what  not,  2  Tyn.  112;  Christ 
forbids  not  public  judgments,  but  only  un 
charitable  private  ones,  Sand.  228;  judg 
ment  pertains  to  the  magistrate,  1  Bui. 
346,  Sand.  224 ;  is  not  abrogated  among 
Christians,  1  Bui.  350;  what  it  is  to  do 
judgment,  Sand.  223,  &c. 
—  Private  judgment:  how  it  differs  from 
public,  Calf.  61;  it  is  not  true  that  each 
individual  should  follow  the  interpretation 
dictated  by  his  own  private  spirit  (which 
would  lead  to  fanaticism),  but  we  should 
follow  the  Holy  Spirit's  teaching  in  scrip 
ture,  Whita.  433;  the  judgment  of  indi 
viduals  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  not  to 
be  censured  as  mere  private  judgment,  ib. 
460,  461 

Judgment  (The):  v.  Christ,  vi,  Works, 
World. 

The  day  of  doom  to  be  considered,  Wool. 
140  ;  much  to  be  desired,  2  Hoop.  38;  one 
parliament  will  reform  and  put  in  order  all 
things,  \  Lat.  362;  certainty  of  the  judg 
ment,  Sand.  353,  355;  the  day  is  not  far 
off,  2  Hoop.  114,  1  Lat.  102,  Pil.  258, 
Sand.  213,  2  Tyn.  179,  180;  its  time  not 
known,  not  even  to  the  angels,  2  Lat.  45, 
Sand.  355,  356 ;  warnings  and  preparations 
for  it,  Sand.  368, 369 ;  signs  of  its  approach, 
Pra.  Eliz.  506—509,  margin  (see  Bede,  ii), 
Sand.  356,  &c. ;  the  last  sign  before  it  is 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  throughout  the 
world,  2  Lat.  307 ;  some  will  remain  alive 
until  that  day,  2  Hoop.  38,  Now.  (50),  168; 
it  will  be  joyful  to  those  who  are  prepared, 
but  terrible  to  the  wicked,  1  Lat.  530 ;  of 
boldness  in  the  day  of  judgment,  2  Tyn. 
202,  203 ;  the  day  of  the  Lord,  3  Bee.  613 ; 
the  last  day,  3  Bui.  405  ;  the  judgment  day, 
Bale  576,  1  Bui.  44,  152,  2  Bui.  219,  2 
Hoop.  36,  Lit.  Edw.  511,  (559),  Rog.  66; 
the  judgment  of  the  quick  and  dead,  1  Bui. 
154,  Now.  (50),  168  ;  an  article  de  judicio 
extreme,  &c.,  2  Cran.  480 ;  on  the  state- 


JUDGMENT  —  JULIUS  I. 


449 


ments  respecting  it   in   1   and   2   Thess., 

1  Tyn.  516,517;  theform  of  the  judgment, 

2  Lat.  191 ;  the  elect  shall  be  judges,  not 
judged,   ib. ;    the    books    which    shall    be 
opened,  Sand.  367  ;  heresies  respecting  the 
judgment,  Rog.  67, 68 

Judica  (Dominica)  :  Passion  Sunday,  1  Jew. 
107 

Judith  :  an  example  of  devotion,  Rid.  139;  she 
reproved  Osias  the  priest,  4  Bui.  181 ;  her 
fall  hindered  by  the  Lord,  2  Hoop.  296 ; 
her  faith,  1  Lat.  348, 378 ;  she  sanctified  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  ib.  348 ;  slew  Holofernes, 
2  Bui.  115,  4  Bui.  225,  Pil.  29,  360 
—  The  book  of  Judith  :  its  claims  to  be 
canonical  considered,  Whita.  82 ;  it  is  not 
canonical,  4  Bui.  540,  I  Ful.  20  n. ;  men- 

„  tioned  in  one  copy  of  the  Apostolic  Canons, 
Whita.  43  n. ;  disallowed  by  Jerome,  1  Ful. 
24,  2  Whitg.  152;  its  chronology  uncertain, 
Whita.  83,  &c. 

Jueren  (Sch.  a):  his  book  on  the  End  of 
the  World,  transl.  by  T.  Rogers,  2  Lat. 
51  n  (rather  Geueren,  q.  v.) 

Juffge  (  ),  a  preacher:  in  exile,  1  Craw. 

(9) 

Jugge  (Rich.),  printer:  Bale  640,  Grin. 258, 
260,  261,  264,  I  Hoop.  430;  one  of  the 
queen's  printers,  Park.  281 ;  Bibles  printed 
by  him,  2  Cov.  xiii,  2,  1  Ful.  422,  Park.  337 

Julian,  emperor,  called  the  Apostate  :  once  a 
reader  in  the  church,  2  Jew.  845;  how  he 
counterfeited  religion,  2  Ful.  116;  his  apos 
tasy,  4  Bui.  77,  Sand.  362 ;  it  was  seen  in 
his  countenance  by  Gregory  Nazianzen, 
Pil.  312  ;  his  objections  against  Christian 
ity,  1  Bui.  532,  2  Jew.  687  ;  he  found  fault 
with  the  simplicity  of  God's  word,  2  Jew. 
1026;  fought  against  the  people  of  God, 
2  Hoop.  231;  illtreated  the  Christians, 

1  Brad.  407,  2  Jew.  977  ;  accused  them  of 
sedition   and   treason,   4  Jeic.  666;    con 
demned  the  reasons  of  certain  Christian 
bishops,  3  Jew.  203;  banished  Athanasius, 
Pil.  440 ;  persecuted   Artemius,  2  Whitg. 
303 ;    reproved    Christians    for    suffering 
women  and  children  to  read  the  scriptures, 

2  Jew.  696  ;  forbade  them  to  bring  up  their 
children  in  learning,  ib.  982  ;  charged  them 
with  a  superstitious  regard  of  sepulchres, 
2  Ful.  88;   took  away   the  goods  of  the 
church,   Pil.  596;   cast   out   the   body  of 
John  the  Baptist,  Bale  57;   licensed  the 
Jews  to  rebuild  the  temple,  but  they  were 
interrupted  by  miracle,  2  Bui.  261,  Calf. 
115,  121,  123,  2  Jew.  648,  978,  2  Lat.  48; 
caused  the  priests  of  the  pagans  to  order 
their  lives  according  to  the  example  of  the 


Christian  priests,  2  Hoop.  119 ;  thought 
in  his  frenzy  that  the  great  Alexander's  soul 
was  come  to  dwell  in  him,  1  Jeic.  439;  made 
an  edict  against  sorcery,  1  Hoop.  329;  put 
demons  to  flight  by  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
Calf.  85 — 88,  Whita.  591 ;  the  miraculous 
shower  of  rain  which  overtook  him,  Calf. 
114,  115,  120,  2  Ful.  148,  2  Jew.  647 ;  his 
image  struck  by  lightning,  2  Jew.  652,  653; 
his  defiance  of  Christ,  2  Jew.  843;  his 
saying  when  he  received  his  death-wound, 
2  Hoop.  292,  1  Jew.  190,  2  Jew.  978;  a 
warning  to  persecutors,  4  Jew.  1126 

Julian,  a  lieutenant  in  Spain:  1  Bui.  416 

Julian,  president  of  the  East:  miraculously 
smitten  with  disease,  2  Jew.  653 

Julian,  a  cardinal:  sent  to  Germany  with 
card.  Beaufort,  to  seek  aid  against  the 
Hussites,  2  Jew.  979 ;  his  epistle  to  the 
pope,  ib. 

Julian,  bp  ofOstia:  granted  to  the  university 
of  Cambridge  power  to  license  twelve 
preachers,  Park.  238 

Julian,  bp  of  Toledo  :  on  the  new  command 
ment  (  wrongly  cited  as  Angelomus),  2  Jew. 
724,  Jew.  xxxix.  n 

Julian,  the  Pelagian :  1  Ful.  264,  3  Jew.  230 

Julianites :  Hutch.  247 

Julianus  (Ant.) :  on  our  Lord  breaking  bread 
after  his  passion,  1  Jew.  233 

Juliers  :  invaded,  3  Zur.  633 

Juliers  (Will,  duke  of):  v.  William. 

Julitta:  her  confession  and  martyrdom,  1 
Brad.  554 

Julius  Caesar,  emperor:  his  declaration, "Veni, 
vidi,  vici,"  2  Jew.  806 ;  engaged  in  civil 
war,  3  Bui.  18;  his  contest  with  Pompey, 
'2  Jew.  1094;  he  called  his  army  fellow- 
soldiers,  Pil.  451;  would  not  be  called 
king,  3  Jew.  318 ;  reached  out  his  foot  to 
be  kissed  that  folks  might  see  his  golden 
slipper  set  with  stones,  4  Jew.  689;  robbed 
the  treasury,  2  Jew.  628  ;  declared  that  as 
touching  any  wrong  done  by  him  to  any  one, 
he  was  as  a  private  man,  4  Jew.  670 ;  com 
mended,  Pil.  286 

Julius  I.,  pope:  summoned  to  Nice,  3  Jew. 
225;  referred  to  by  Harding  to  shew  that 
Zosimus  did  not  corrupt  the  council  of 
Nice,  4  Jew.  925 ;  he  reproved  the  Arian 
bishops  assembled  at  Antioch,  1  Jew.  352; 
was  not  present  there,  ±Jew.  826;  declared 
that  council  void,  1  Jew.  412 ;  his  judg 
ment  in  the  case  of  Eusebins  and  Athana 
sius,  ib.  386,  393,  &c.,  415,  416;  he  was 
excommunicated  and  deposed  by  the  bishops 
of  the  Eastern  church,  ib.  407,  4  Jew.  834 ; 
two  spurious  epistles  ascribed  to  him,  2  Ful. 

29 


450 


JULIUS  I.   —  JUSTIFICATION 


160  n.,  Whita.  435;  he  extols  Peter,  3 
Jew.  300  ;  says  the  holy  church  of  Home 
has  power  granted  her  to  open  and  shut 
the  gates  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to 
whom  she  listeth,  ib.  379;  commands  that 
the  people  receive  both  the  bread  and  cup 
severally,  2  Bee.  243;  forbids  intinction, 
or  dipping  of  the  sacramental  bread,  3 
Sec.  415,  1  Jew.  212,  252,  253,  4  Jew.  816, 
817,  &c. ;  speaks  against  the  use  of  milk, 
&c.,  in  the  communion,  Coop.  137 

Julius  II.,  pope:  forbade  appeals  from  the 
pope  to  a  council,  1  Jew.  G8 ;  determined 
that  he  who  appeals  from  the  pope  to  a 
general  council  is  a  heretic,  3  Jew.  216 ; 
called  a  council  at  Rome  to  overthrow  that 
of  Pisa,  1  Jew.  70;  his  oppressions  and 
persecutions,  1  Lat.  181,  2  Lat.  333 ;  he 
caused  16,000  to  be  slain  in  one  battle, 
3  Sec.  510  ;  his  ignorance,  4  Jew.  910  ;  he 
sent  Henry  VIII.  the  golden  rose,  1  Tyn. 
186;  quarrelled  with  Louis  XII.  of  France, 
2  Tyn.  310 ;  offered  to  transfer  the  title  of 
Most  Christian  King  from  the  French  king 
to  Henry  VIII.,  1  Tyn.  187  n. ;  gave  the 
title  of  Defender  of  the  Faith  to  James  IV. 
of  Scotland,  ib.  187 

Julius  III.,  pope:  v.  Councils,  TREXT. 

His  election,  4  Bui.  29,  3  Zur.  344  n. ;  he 
convened  the  council  of  Trent,  4  Bui.  529 ; 
commanded  that  no  reformers  should  be 
heard  at  the  council  of  Trent,  unless  to 
recant  their  errors,  \Jew.  62,  4  Jew.  1114; 
saying  of  Julius  III.  (or  II.)  on  oaths, 
2  "Zur.  173 

Julius  Capitolinus:  Jew.  xxxix,  1  Jew.  276 

Julius  Paccius,  q.  v. 

Julius  Sancterentianus,  q.  v. 

Julius,  an  Italian  monk :  3  Zur.  699 

June :  a  misprint  for  inne?  2  Bee.  633 

Junia,  or  Junias  :  v.  Andronicus. 

Juniper-berries:  sold  for  pepper,  1  Cran. 
262 

Junius  (Fra.):  2  Zur.  190  n 

Jurer :  a  swearer,  Bale  466 

Juris  Canonici  Corpus :  v.  Law  (Canon). 

Juris  Civilis  Corpus  :  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Jurisdiction  :  power  thereof,  4  Bui.  39 

Jurors :  called  questmongers,  1  Sec.  370,  & 
al.;  advice  to  them,  1  Lat.  379;  an  admo 
nition  for  them,  1  Bee.  370;  what  men 
they  ought  to  be,  ib.  371;  they  should  not 
fear  displeasure,  1  Lat.  488;  an  honest 
jury,  1  Brad.  406;  a  jury  bribed  with 
twelve  crowns,  1  Lat.  190,  380;  another 
case,  ib.  190 

Just:  v.  Righteous. 

Justellus  (Chr.):  2JW.  42n 


Justice  :  v.  Judges,  Law,  Righteousness. 

Divine  justice  is  either  corrective  or  re 
tributive,  1  Hoop.  267;  there  must  be  jus 
tice  in  the  dealings  of  all  men,  Sand.  227  ; 
it  must  be  done  by  all  to  all,  1  Lat.  503; 
should  be  neither  too  hasty  nor  too  slow, 
Sand.  226;  sometimes  delayed  or  denied 
to  the  poor,  1  Lat.  127  ;  not  to  be  sacrificed 
to  mercy,  Sand.  148;  to  be  administered, 
and  how,  ib.  224,  &c. ;  better  administered 
under  Edward  VI.  than  under  Mary,  Pil. 
614;  the  sword  and  balances  of  Justice, 
Sand.  201 

Justices  :  v.  Judges,  Magistrates. 

Justiciaries  :  those  who  seek  to  justify  them 
selves,  1  Tyn.  13 ;  they  are  not  fit  guests 
for  the  holy  table,  1  Sec.  118 

Justification:  v.  Christ,  Faith,  Grace,  Law, 
Righteousness,  Salvation,  Works. 

i.  Generally :  the  doctrine  stated,  and 
explained,  3  Bee.  291,  603,  616,  1  Bui.  104 
—121,  3  Bui.  41,  49,  2  Cov.  338,  339,  379, 
&c.,  2  Fid.  391,  1  Hoop,  49,  &c.,  Now. 
(101),  Sand.  268,  290,  291,  3  Tyn.  195— 
197  ;  translations  respecting  it  examined, 
1  Ful.  332—342;  "justifications,"  the 
Romish  rendering  of  "ordinances,"  ib.  118, 
157;  how  Abraham  was  justified,  see  his 
name;  what  David  thought  of  justification, 
3  Bui.  47,  49;  for  the  doctrine  of  Am 
brose,  Augustine,  Bernard,  and  other  fa 
thers  and  divines,  see  their  names ;  the  pa 
pal  and  scriptural  doctrines  contrasted, 
3  Tyn.  Ill;  Romish  divines  call  the  first 
receipt  of  grace  the  first  justification,  the 
increase  thereof  the  second  justification, 
ib.  203  n. ;  More  says,  that  the  first  faith, 
and  the  first  justifying  are  given  us  with 
out  our  deserving;  not  so  the  second,  ib. 
203,  210;  THE  PAEABLE  OF  THE  WICKED 
MAMMON,  a  treatise  on  justification,  by 
W.  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  29—126;  notes  on 
justification,  with  authorities  from  scrip 
ture,  and  passages  from  the  fathers  and 
schoolmen,  2  Cran.  203;  an  article  on  jus 
tification,  1538,  ib.  473  ;  the  doctrine  as 
taught  in  the  Institution  of  a  Christen 
man,  ib.  112 — 114  ;  the  doctrine  stated  by 
Calvin,  Grin.  255  n. ;  illustrated  by  a  para 
ble,  4  Bui.  320 ;  another  similitude,  3  Tyn. 
197  ;  three  things  are  requisite  in  justifica 
tion,  justice,  mercy,  faith,  2  Cran.  129;  it 
brings  peace,  1  Tyn.  294 ;  errors  respecting 
it,  Rog.  109—111,  113—115,  116;  by-paths 
to  it,  2  Cran.  114;  Latimer  says  it  may  be 
lost,  2  Lat.  7 ;  carnally  secure  worldlings 
hope  to  be  saved  without  either  faith  or 
works,  Rog.  114 


JUSTIFICATION 


451 


ii.  We  are  justified,  efficiently, 
By  Grace:  justification  is  a  free  gift, 
1  Bui.  117,  3  Bui.  41,  1  Hoop.  51;  it  is 
freely  given,  though  a  ransom  was  paid  for 
it,  2  Cran.  129;  to  justify  is  the  work  of 
God  alone,  1  Brad.  217,  2  Cran.  131;  we 
are  justified  freely  by  his  grace,  3  Bee.  170, 
&c.,  3  Bui.  12,  2  Cran.  95,  2  Jew.  1026, 
3  Jew.  243,  2  Lot.  194 ;  probations  out  of 
scripture  that  so  many  as  are  justified,  are 
justified  and  saved  solely  by  the  mercy  of 
God  through  faith,  3  Bee.  329,  &c. ;  justi 
fication  is  consequent  upon  election,  I  Brad. 
314;  justification  considered  with  reference 
to  baptism,  2  Tyn.  90;  free-will  is  clean 
contrary  to  free  justification,  3  Whitg.  552  ; 
the  cause  of  justification  and  its  effects  dis 
tinguished,  Lit.  Edw.  512,  (560) 
iii.  We  are  justified,  meritoriously, 
By  the  Righteousness  of  Christ :  we  are 
righteous  neither  of  ourselves  nor  in  our 
selves,  1  Ful.  342,  but  only  by  the  merit 
or  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  unto 
us,  3  Bee.  616,  3  Bui.  46,  2  Cov.  379, 

2  Cran.   128,    1  Hoop.  51,    2  Jew.  1041, 
Now.  (60),  179,   Hog.  108;   he  takes   our 
sjns,  and  gives  us  Ins  righteousness,  1  Lot. 
330 ;  the  greatest  sinner  is  righteous  when 
in   Christ,  1  Tyn.  198 ;   Abraham  and  all 
the  faithful  saved  by  imputed  righteous 
ness,  1  Hoop.  21 

iv.  We  are  justified,  instrumentally, 
By  Faith :  by  faith  alone,  not  by  works, 
Bale  543,  2  Bee.  638,  639,  1  Brad.  371, 
1  BuL  112, 113,  2  Cov.  339,  2  Cran.  113, 
128,  1  Ful.  121,  2  Ful.  242,  2  Hoop.  121, 
Lit.  Edw.  500,  (549),  Now.  (28,  60),  144, 
179,  Phil.  409,  &c.,  Pil.  167,  Rog.  Ill, 

1  Tyn.  46,  49,  119,  125,  192,  278,  294,  342, 
375,  431,  488,  508,  509,  2  Tyn.  14,  15,  76, 
90,  137,    3  Tyn.  172,  195—206,   274,  276, 

3  Zur.  212;  this  is  the  doctrine  of  the  fa 
thers  and   old  writers,    2  Bee.   638,  639, 

2  Cov.  339,  340,  389, 390,  2  Cran.  130,  133, 
203,    3  Jew.   244,    Wool.  34;    it   is    mis 
represented   by   adversaries,  2  Jeiv.  1026; 
Standish  calls  it   damnable,   2  Cov.  338  ; 
More's  arguments  against  it,  and  Tyndale's 
replies,  3  Tyn.  197 — 210;  the  doctrine  up 
held  by  Barnes  and  Latimer,   3  Zur.  617 ; 
the   elect  were  justified  by   faith  in  the 
promised  Saviour  from  the  first,    1   Tyn. 
417    (v.  Fathers   before   Christ) ;    faith   is 
said  to  justify,  because  it  receives  the  justi 
fying,  2  Tyn.  89 ;  it  is  not  the  cause,  but 
the  instrument  of  justification,  Now.  (61), 
180;  the  doctrine  of  justification  without 
works  must  be  kept  uncorrupted,  3  Bui. 


49;  evils  arising  from  the  denial  of  it,  1 
Hoop.  56 

.     v.    On  justification 
By  works : 

(a)  We  are  not  justified  before  God  by 
our  works,  merits,  or  deservings,  3  Bee. 
291,  2  Cov.  382,  2  Cran.  128,  1  Hoop.  51, 
Rog.  115,  Sand.  268,  1  Tyn.  52,  56,  192, 
497,  3  Tyn.  204 ;  no  work  of  ours  can  de 
serve  anything  of  God,  2  Cov.  379;  justifi 
cation  conies  not  by  the  deeds  of  the  law, 
1  Bui.  113,  Lit.  Edw.  500,  (549),  1  Tyn. 
51,  114,  487,  496,  3  Tyn.  193;  answer  to 
the  statement  that  by  "the  deeds  of  the 
law,"  Paul  means  ceremonial  observances, 
1  Tyn.  51  ;  one  who  came  to  Christ  trust 
ing  in  his  own  righteousness  was  deservedly 
referred  to  the  law,  Whita.  471 ;  the  law 
would  justify  if  it  were  perfectly  kept,  Now. 
(24),  139  ;  but  no  man  is  justified  in  this  way, 
because  none  can  kfep  the  law,  1  Hoop.  51, 
Now.  (25),  140  ;  the  Jews  thought  that  the 
work  of  their  ceremonies  justified  them, 
4J5M/.302,  lHoop.2U,  1  Tyn.  276;  Papists 
maintain  a  similar  doctrine,  3  Bee.  291, 
Sand.  25,  1  Tyn.  276,  3  Tyn.  Ill;  this  is  a 
detestable  and  dangerous  doctrine,  2  Lat . 
147  ;  it  is  stirred  up  by  Satan,  Nord.  115; 
it  is  taught  by  Jews,  Turks,  and  Papists, 
3  Tyn.  193,  194;  cavils  of  those  who  up 
hold  it,  2  Bui.  329;  justifiers  of  themselves 
described,  1  Tyn.  13,  114,  432;  they  are 
sorely  deceived,  ib.  12;  monks  trust  in 
their  merits,  ib.  431 ;  monkish  rhymes  on 
justification,  Rog.  110,  111;  on  certain 
scriptures  which  are  alleged  in  favour  of 
justification  by  works,  2  Bui.  335,  2  Cov. 
379,  &e.,  2  Ful.  227,  1  Tyn.  63,  &c. ;  the 
case  of  Hezekiah,  2  Cov.  380;  that  of  the 
Ninevites,  ib.  381;  that  of  Cornelius  the 
centurion,  ib.  379,  380,  Sand.  256,  &c.;  the 
"commandments  and  justifications,"  men 
tioned  in  Luke  i.  6;  in  our  version,  "com 
mandments  and  ordinances,"  1  Ful.  118 

(b)  Though  justification  is  by  faith  alone, 
repentance,  hope,  love,  &c., are  not  excluded, 
2  Cow.  342,  2  Cran.  129,  131 ;  those  who  are 
justified  must  live  in  good  works,  2  Cov. 
389,  390,  1  Hoop.  57,  Wool.  30,  &c.,  (see 
Faith, e.);  justification  does  notrendergood 
works  unnecessary,  or  discourage  them, 
1  Bui.  118,  2  Cov.  341,  2  Jeic.  1026,  Now. 
(63),  182;  it  gives  no  liberty  to  sin,  2  Cran. 
131,  133,  136,  139,  but  is  productive  of 
holiness,  1  Hobp.  57 ;  good  works  neces 
sarily  follow  it,  Now.  (61),  180;  it  brings 
love,  3  Tyn.  195 — 199;  they  who  will  not 
do  good  works  because  they  are  justified 
OC) o 


452 


JUSTIFICATION  —  JUSTINIAN 


by  faith,  are  not  the  children  of  God,  nor 
children  of  justification,  2  Cov.  341;  good 
works  are  marks  of  a  justified  man,  1  Tyn, 
56,  192,  497,  3  Tyn.  197 ;  true  faith  works 
through  godly  love  and  charity,  2  Cov. 
342 

(c)  We  are,  however,  justified  by  works, 
in  the  sight  of  man,  1  Tyn.  61,  119,  223, 
417,  52G,  3  Tyn.  200—203;  the  doctrine  of 
the  apostle  James  on  justification  is  not 
opposed  to  that  of  Paul,  2  Bui.  327,  2  Cov. 
485,  2  Cran.  208,  1  Ful.  405,  407,  424, 
2  Ful.  384,  385,  3  Jew.  244,  4  Jew.  765, 
Phil.  412,  Whita.  471,  1  Tyn.  61,  119, 120, 
125,  223,  470,  526,  3  Tyn.  200—203,  Wool. 
30;  the  objection  of  difference  between 
Paul  and  James  is  made  by  those  who  un 
derstand  neither,  4  Jew.  765 
Justin  Martyr : 

i.  His  Life  and  Works :  he  was  im 
pressed  by  seeing  Christians  go  fearlessly 
to  death,  3  Jew.  190,  558,  Rid.  101 ;  was 
turned  to  Christ  through  the  godly  life  of 
Christians,  2  Jew.  1033;  he  preached  the 
gospel,  being  apparelled  as  a  heathen  phi 
losopher,  3  Jew.  615,  2  Whity.  37;  his 
works,  Calf.  411,  Jew.  xxxix,  3  Whitg. 
xxix ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale 
255 ;  the  treatise  called  Z?jT)//j.aTa  'Ai/ay- 
Kuia  is  spurious,  Whita.  583 

ii.  Scripture,  Doctrine,  Miscellanea  :  on 
the  perspicuity  of  scripture,  Whita.  397, 
398;  his  firm  faith  in  One  God,  2  Jew. 
998;  he  speaks  of  Christ  as  reigning  from 
the  cross,  4  Jew.  981 :  supposed  that  an 
gels  fell  through  the  love  of  women,  Coop. 
146,  3  Jew.  606 ;  was  a  chiliast  or  mille- 
narian,  maintaining  that  the  righteous  will 
rise  and  reign  1000  years  before  the  last 
judgment,  Coop.  147,  Hog.  154,  Whita. 
391,  583;  alleged  in  support  of  tradition, 
Whita.  582 ;  he  speaks  of  the  fury  of  the 
heathen  against  the  Christian  name,  Wool. 
20;  says  Christians  were  called  godless 
people,  or  atheists,  3  Jew.  624  ;  speaks  of 
some  who  made  themselves  eunuchs  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  ib.  31)8 ;  calls  the  bishop 
Trpoeo-Ttos,  2  Sec.  239,  &c. ,  2  Whitg.  277, 
307 — 309 ;  speaks  of  wine  being  distributed 
in  the  feast  of  Bacchus,  2Whitg.  39;  re 
ferred  to  respecting  the  statue  erected  to 
Simon  Magus,  Calf.  343  n 

iii.  Sacraments,  Worship,  Ceremonies : 
he  speaks  only  of  two  sacraments,  3  Jew. 
459;  describes  the  mode  of  baptizing, 
1  Whitg.  215  ;  calls  baptism  the  water  of 
regeneration,  3  Bee.  376,  &c.,  1  Cran.  263 ; 
speaks  of  the  prayers  used  after  baptism, 


2  Whitg.  467 ;  refers  to  an  oblation  of  the 
Mosaic  law  as  a  figure  of  the  bread  of 
thanksgiving,  which  we  do  in  the  remem 
brance  of  Christ's  passion,  3  Bee.  457 ;  de 
scribes  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper 
in  his  time,  2  Bee.  239,  3  Bee.  376,  387, 
416,  474,  475,  Coop.  81,  82,  125,  127,  139, 
156,  1  Cran.  263,  264,  265,  (30),  1  Ful. 
503—506,  1  Jew.  17,  115, 146, 147,  2  Jew. 
1114,  1  Whitg.  215,  237,  3  Whitg.  64-66; 
calls  it  eucharist,  2  Bee.  232  n.,  3  Bee. 
387,  &  sape;  speaks  of  oblations  at  the 
communion,  Coop.  90;  refers  to  the  mingled 
cup,  2  Bee.  239,  dec.,  Coop.  81,  1  Ful.  503, 
523,  2  Ful.  237,  1  Jew.  139,  2  Whitg.  308; 
declares  that  the  communion  is  not  com 
mon  bread  and  wine,  but  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  Coop.  194  n.,  1  Cran.  263, 
264,  2  Jew.  599,  Rid.  231 ;  this  passage 
asserted  to  have  been  corrupted  by  Crau- 
mer,  1  Cran.  263,  264,  Rid.  231;  he  men 
tions  that  deacons  distributed  the  bread 
and  wine,  2  Bee.  239,  &c.,  1  Cran.  263, 
2  Jew.  1114,  3  Whitg.  64—66;  declares 
that  the  elements  in  the  eucharist  are  con 
verted  into  our  flesh  and  blood,  1  Cran. 
263,  2  Hoop.  420;  says,  by  dry  and  moist 
food  we  are  taught  what  things  God  the 
Son  of  God  hath  suffered  for  us,  2  Jew. 
Ill,  1114;  speaks  of  sending  the  sacrament 
in  both  kinds  to  those  who  were  absent, 

2  Bee.  239,  &c.,  Coop.  82,  1  Jew.  239 ;  says 
nothing  of  a  reservation  of  the  host  for  sick 
persons,  as  Gardiner  reports,  1  Cran.  146 ; 
referred  to  by  Harding  as  a  witness  for  the 
mass,  Uew.  109;  speaks  of  the  kiss  of  peace, 
Coop  81,  1  Jew.  265, 1  Whitg.  215;  describes 
the  prayer  of  the  early  Christians,  2  Whitg. 
493 ;    speaks    of    the    people    responding 
"Amen"  to  the  prayers  of  the  minister, 

3  Bee.  407,   Coop.  82,   1  Cran.  263,   1  Ful. 
504,    1  Jew.  18,  Whita.  260 ;    shews  how 
singing  was  practised  in  the  church,  and 
that  kneeling  was  dispensed  with  on  Sun 
days   (pseud.),     1    Whitg.   215,   237 ;    says 
Isaiah  promises  not  the  restoring  of  bloody 
sacrifices,  but  the  true  and  spiritual  obla 
tions  of  praise  and  thanksgiving,   2  Jew. 
735 ;  speaks  of  the  public  reading  of  scrip 
ture,    Coop.  82,  4  Jew.  856,  3  Whitg.  47, 
343,  344 ;  referred  to  respecting  the  figure 
of  the  cross,  Calf.  178  n.,  2  Ful.  164 

Justin,  the  historian  :  1  Bui.  278,  Calf.  317  n., 

1  Hoop.  423 
Justina,  empress:  favoured  the  Arians,  Calf. 

301;  oppressed  Ambrose,  4  Bui.  195 
Justinian,  emperor:  v.  Law  (Civil). 

He  was   utterly   unlearned,  Calf.  305 


JUSTINIAN  —  KENDAL 


453 


rebuked  for  heresy,  1  Jew.  405 ;  Rome  reco 
vered  by  him,  2  Bui.  109 ;  he  called  Rome  the 
head  of  the  world,  4  Jew.  1032  ;  used  to  say 
that  he  had  no  less  care  for  the  Christian 
religion  than  for  his  own  life,  ib,  1125;  willed 
the  pope  to  take  knowledge  of  his  laws,  ib. 
1032;  deposed  two  popes,  Sylverius,  and 
Vigilius,  1  Jew.  406,  4  Jeiv.682,  Sand.  40, 
1  Zur.  18  n. ;  called  the  bishop  of  Constan 
tinople  universal  patriarch,  4  Jew.  1032; 
esteemed  Epiphanius,  bp  of  Constantinople, 
the  more,  because  his  ancestors  had  been 
priests  and  bishops,  3  Jew.  302 ;  applied 
great  diligence  in  prescribing  such  laws  as 
might  best  govern  the  people,  1  Hoop. 
352 ;  made  many  ecclesiastical  laws,  ib. 
78,  3  Whitg.3Q7;  published  laws  respect 
ing  monasteries  and  monks,  4  Bui.  515; 
restricted  the  number  of  priests  and  dea 
cons,  I  Jew.  121,  197,  2  Jew.  1019;  com 
manded  that  churches  should  not  be  built 
without  episcopal  licence,  and  the  erection 
of  a  cross,  Calf.  135,  130,  189;  in  order  to 
suppress  conventicles  he  required  a  pro 
cession  when  a  church  was  to  be  conse 
crated,  Calf.  304,  305;  made  a  law  to  cor 
rect  the  behaviour  of  the  clergy,  4  Jew. 
102!) ;  his  conduct  with  respect  to  councils, 
3  Whitg.  304 ;  he  gave  licence  to  a  bishop 
to  release  a  priest  from  penance,  4  Jew. 
1030 ;  commanded  blasphemers  to  be  put 
to  death,  1  Hoop.  334;  his  laws  said  to 
have  been  made  under  papal  influence, 
Bale  447 ;  the  Lord's  supper  not  privately 
celebrated  in  his  time,  1  Hoop.  171 

Justinian  (St) :  was  father  of  St  David,  Bale 
192 

Justiniana:  a  bishoprick,  1  Jew.  363 

Justiniani  (Bernard):  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
228  n 

Justinianus  (Pet.):  his  Chronicle,  Jew. 
xxxix,  4  Jew.  692 

Justus  Orgelitanus:  shews  how  Christ  is  not 
always  to  be  seen  in  the  body,  2  Bee.  275, 
276,  3  Bee.  430 

Justus,  bp  of  Rochester :  consecrated  by  Au 
gustine,  4  Jew.  779,  780 

Juthware  (St),  virgin  and  martyr:  Bale 
191 

Juvenal  (D.  J.)  :  cited,  1  Bee.  222,  382,  2  Bee. 
383,  399,  421,  535,  599,  3  Bee.  509,  1  Bui. 
205,  339,  Calf.  14  n.,  Grin.  389,  1  Hoop. 
423, 1  Jew.  457,  544;  supposed  the  Jews  to 
worship  the  clouds,  2  Ful.  209 

Juvenalis,  bp  of  Jerusalem :  condemned  by 
the  council  of  Chalcedon,  3  Jew.  145, 
4  Jew.  1022;  by  a  civil  magistrate,  4  Jew. 
1021 


K 


K.   (I.):    dedication   by  him   to    archbishop 

Bancroft,  4  Jew.  1314 
K.  (J.):    Put  faith  and  love  in  the  place  of 

the  sacraments,  Rog.  177 
Kabuenachi :  1  Ful.  315 
Kaddow :  v.  Caddow. 
Kahad  :  v.  Kohath. 
Kaiser:  emperor,  1  Bee.  31 ;  keser,  Sand.  168 

Kale  (  ):  a  traitor,  Lit.  Eliz.  658 

Kampswell  (Tho.) :  v.  Camsele. 

Karlington  :  a  place  for  pilgrimages,  Bale99 

Karne  (Sir  Edw.) :  ambassador  to  the  pope, 

2  Cran.  233  n 

Karow  ( ) :  v.  Carew. 

Katherine  :  v.  Catherine. 

Kaye  (Jo.):  v.  Caius. 

Keeling  (Will.) :  Liturgife  Britannicae,  Calf. 

224  n.,  Lit.  Edw.  ix,  1  Hoop.  479  n.,  1  Zur. 

235  n 

Keep :  to  take  care,  1  Tyn.  24 
Keith   (Geo.),   earl   Marischal   of  Scotland: 

2  Zur.  295  n 
Keith  (Will.),  son  of  Will.  Keith,  and  brother 

of    the    preceding:    killed    near   Geneva, 

2  Zur.  295 

Kellison  (Matth.) :  Calf.  290  n 

Kelly  (Walter)  :  letter  signed  by  him,  3  Zur. 

170 ;  ordained  by  Grindal,  ib.  n 
Kelso  castle:  taken  by  the  English,  3  Zur. 

387 
Keltridge  (Jo.) :  on  the  Septuagint,    1  Ful. 

78,  530,  531 

Kemnitius  (Mart.) :  v.  Chemnitius. 
Kemp   (  ),   a  servant   of  king  Philip: 

3  Zur.  175  n 

Kemp  (W.),  prebendary  of  St  Paul's:  Rid. 

331  n 
Kemp  (Will.):   letter  to  him,    1  Brad.  591, 

2  Brad.  194 
Kempe  (  ),  a  friar:  preaches  the  gospel 

in  Hamburgh,  1  Tyn.  xxr. 
Kempe  (A.  J.):  Hist.  Not.  of  St  Martin-le- 

grand,  1  Lajt.  196  n 
Kempe  (Jo.),  doctor  of  canon  law  :  [probably 

afterwards  archbishop,  and  cardinal],  Bale 

28,37 
Kempe  (Jo.),  dedication  to  him  :  3  Bee.  542; 

account  of  his  family,  ib.  n 
Kempe  (Sir  Tho.):  Park.  1G9 
Kempe  (Sir  Will.) :  3  Bee.  542  n 
Kempe  family,  of  Spain's  hall,  Finchingfield, 

Essex,  3  Bee.  542  n 
Kempis  (Tho.  a):  v.  Thomas. 
Kendal,  co.  Westmoreland  :  Pilkington  vicar 

there,  Pil.  ii. 


454 


KENDALL  —  KINGDOM 


Kendall  (Tim.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxv; 
verses  to  Jesus  Christ,  ib.  384 

Kenelm  (St):  Bale  192:  his  shrine,  2  Lat. 
409  n 

Kennedy  (Gilb. ),  3rd  earl  of  Cassilis  :  taken 
prisoner  at  Solway  Moss,  3  Zur.  239  n 

Kennedy  (Gilb.),  4th  earl  of  Cassilis  :  declines 
to  attend  mass,  1  Zur.  104  n. ;  arms  in  de 
fence  of  the  queen  of  Scots,  ib.  205  n.  ; 
sworn  to  the  earl  of  Mar,  regent,  ib.  262  n 

Kennell  (Dr) :  Grin.  252 

Rennet  (White),  bp  of  Peterborough  :  Case  of 
Impropriations,  1  Lat.  100  n 

Kennington,  co.  Surrey :  Henry  V.  there, 
Sale  17 

Kent:  v.  Canterbury,  Cinque  Ports,  Lam- 
bard  (W.),  Wyat  (Sir  Tho.) 

The  affection  to  their  country  of  the  gen 
tlemen  and  commons  there,  1  Bee.  235;  the 
justices  opposed  the  reformation,  2  Cran. 
349,  &c.,  367  ;  disturbances  (1538),  ib.  367 ;  a 
priest  martyred  there,  2  Lat.  321 ;  Cranmer 
requests  that  the  coast  may  be  fortified, 
2  Cran.  496  n.;  Pelagian  sectaries  there, 

2  Brad.  173  n. ;    Frensham's   benefactions 
to  several  parishes,   2  Zur.  21  n. ;   plague 
there,  1563,  Grin,  vii ;  defenceless  condition 
of  the  coast,  Park.  202;  state  of  the  castles, 
ib.  203;  salt  works  there,  ib.  258;  letters 
to  lord  Burghley  and  the  queen    against 
spoiling  the  woods  of  the  see  of  Canter 
bury,   Grin.  363,  364  (v.  CorrelPs  wood); 
the  Goodwin  Sands,    1  Lat.  251  (see  also 
Tenterden) ;    the    apple-maker    of    Kent, 

3  Bee.  267,  530 

The  holy  maid  of  Kent,  v.  Barton  (Eliz.); 
•    Joan  of  Kent,  v.  Bocher  ( Joan). 
Kent  (Earls  of) :  v.  Grey. 
Kentish-town,    Cantlers,   or    Cantrells,   co. 

Middx.:  a  prebend  in  St  Paul's,  held  by 

Bradford,  2  Brad,  xxiv,  Rid.  331,  and  by 

Grindal,  Grin.  ii. 

Kercheor :  a  kerchief,  3  Tyn.  124  n 
Kerdeston   (Sir  Tho.):    his  dau.  Elizabeth, 

2  Bee.  583  n 

Kerned:  formed  into  corns,  2  Jew.  1017 
Kerr  (Tho.),  of  Fernihurst:  1  Zur.  214  n., 

223  n. ;  his  castles  destroyed,  ib.  225  n 
Keser :  v.  Kaiser. 
'Ket  (Fra.):   said  that  no  sufficient  sacrifice 

was  yet  offered  for  the  sins  of  the  world, 

Hog.  298 ;  asserted  that  Christ  should  suffer 

again,  ib.  58  ;  denied  his  ascension,  ib.  65; 

impugned  the  deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib. 

70;  was  burned  at  Norwich  for  heresy,  ib. 

49 
Ket  (Will.):    his  rebellion,    2  Cran.  189n., 

190  n.,  4  Jew.  915;  the  story  of  it  written 


by  Alex.  Nevile,  Park,  xiii ;  he  refuses  the 
king's  pardon,  2  Cran.  196  n 

Kethe  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlix; 
Psa.  cxxv.  in  metre,  ib.  492 

Ketley  (Jos.) :  editor  of  the  Liturgies  of  king 
Edward  VI.,  Lit.  Edw. 

Keyes  (  ):  Parker's  messenger,  Park. 

441 

Keyes  (Mr) :  perhaps  Dr  Jo.  Cains,  Park. 
295 

Keyes  (Tho.),  Serjeant  porter  to  queen  Eliza 
beth  :  letter  to  Parker  respecting  his  mar 
riage  with  lady  Mary  Grey,  Park.  366  n 

Keys:  v.  Absolution,  Gospel,  Law,  Peter. 

Meaning  of  the  keys,  Matt,  xvi.,  2  Bee. 
565,  566,  4  Bui.  146,  1  Cov.  373,  374,  2 
Cov.  466,  Hutch.  98,  1  Lat.  30,  31,  Now. 
(100);  they  are  given  to  the  whole  church, 
2  Hoop.  61,  Whita.  425;  they  represent  the 
law  and  the  gospel,  1  Tyn.  21;  they  are  a 
mark  of  the  church,  Lit.  Edw.  513,  (561 ) ; 
their  use  is  rather  to  open  than  to  shut, 

1  Jew.  331  ;  the  key  of  knowledge  is  the 
scriptures,  Hutch.  100,  1  Jew.  331,  3  Jew. 
363,  364 

Kidder  (Jo.) :  v.  Kydder. 

Kidderminster,  co.  Worcester:  the  town- 
clerk  of  Kethermyster,  2  Lat.  398 

Kiffin  (Howell)  :  v.  Kyffin. 

Kilburn  (Sir  Pet.) :  Park.  417  n 

Kildare  (Gerald  earl  of):  v.  Fitzgerald. 

Kilian  (St)  :  martyred,  Bale  192 

Kilkenny,  Ireland  :  Bale's  plays  acted  there, 
Bale  ix. 

Killigrew  (Sir  Hen.),  brother-in-law  to  lord 
Burghley  :  sent  to  assist  the  escape  of  the 
earl  of  Arran,  1  Zur.  57 n.;  ambassador  in 
Scotland,  ib.  167,  290  n.;  sent  abroad,  2 
Zur.  174 

Killing:  v.  Murder. 

Kimbolton,  co.  Huntingdon  :  the  castle  and 
manor,  2  Lat.  295 

Kimchi  (R.  Dav. ):  v.  David. 

Kindness  :  v.  Love. 

Kindred  (Spiritual):  v.  Sponsors. 

King  (Allayn):  1  Zur.  223  n 

King  (Geo.) :  v.  Kyng. 

King   (Tho.):    Elynour   Saygrave   his   wife, 

2  Cran.  318 

King  (Rob.):  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

King(Dr)  :  2  Lat.  380 

Kingdom  of  God,  or  of  Heaven:  t<.  Keys, 
Prayer  (The  Lord's),  Prayers. 

The  kingdom  of  God,  3  Bui.  275,  4  Bui. 
211,  Hutch.  270,  1  Lat.  357,  Nord.  80, 
Now.  (74),  195,  Pra.  B.  22 ;  it  may  be  two 
ways  considered,  3  Bui.  276,  1  Lat.  361; 
the  kingdom  of  grace  on  earth,  3  Bui.  276, 


KINGDOM  —  KINGS 


4-55 


1  Lat.  361,  Pra.  B.  22;  that  of  glory  in 
heaven,  3Sul.  280,  1  Lat.  361,  Pra.B.  22; 
the  spiritual  kingdom  of  God,  3  Bui.  277 ; 
the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth,  4  Bui.  211, 

1  Lat.  358;   we  desire  his  kingdom  to  be 
set  up  and  enlarged,  2  Bee.  152,  153 ;  for 
the  kingdom  of  God,  verses  by  Jo.  Norden, 
Nord.  85,  Poet.  461 ;  this  kingdom  to  be 
first   and   principally   sought,  1  Lat.   302, 
359,  Nord.   79 ;   the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
Bale  115,  3  Bee.  603,  622,  623,  1  Lat.  477, 

2  Tyn.  40;  "He  that  is  least  in  the  king 
dom  of  heaven;" — Tyndale  interprets  this 
of  Christ,  2   Tyn.  232,  3  Tyn.  116 ;    the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  see  Christ,  iii.  d. 

Kingdom  of  Satan,  q.  v. 

Kingdoms:  earthly  kingdoms,  4  Bui.  211; 
whence  their  felicity  and  calamity,  2  Bui. 
5;  they  are  preserved  by  the  means  by 
which  they  were  first  gotten,  2  Jew.  1010; 
whence  their  destruction,  4  Bui.  528 ;  they 
are  ruined  by  internal  dissension,  2  Jew. 
1328,  1094 ;  why  power  is  translated  from 
one  to  another,  Sand.  258 ;  the  four  great 
monarchies,  Bale  423,  Hutch.  147,  1  Lat. 
356,  Pit.  186 

Kings,  Princes:  u.  Magistrates,  where  the 
same  matters  are  set  forth  at  greater  length, 
under  the  same  divisions ;  also  Monarchy, 
Prayers,  "War. 

i.  Their  institution,  power,  and  autho 
rity  :  what  a  king  is,  3  Bee.  615  ;  the  name 
not  unlawful,  1  Lat.  173,  174 ;  the  title 
given  to  a  queen  regnant,  2  Tyn.  304 ;  de 
rebus  ci  vilibus,  an  article  concerning  princes, 
governors,  &c.,  2  Cran.  478;  the  origin  of 
kingly  power,  2  Ful.  260  ;  kings  and  rulers 
are  appointed  by  God,  2  Cran.  478,  2  Ful. 
260,  1  Tyn.  173,  &c.,  194—197,  332—334, 
2  7^71.  64,  66,  3  Tun.  180,  3  Whitg.  588;  he 
setteth  them  up  and  pulleth  them  down, 
1  Lat.  356;  they  are  chosen  by  God,  not 
by  the  people,  2  Tyn.  65 ;  why  they  are 
ordained,  1  Tyn.  174,  185;  kings,  &c.  are 
the  ministers  of  God,  1  Bee.  218,  1  Brad. 
401 ;  his  vicars,  1  Lat.  204,  Pil.  513,  514 ; 
his  deputies,  1  Lat.  444  ;  his  lieutenants, 
Sand.  147  ;  his  generals,  ib.  164  ;  they  are  in 
the  stead  or  place  of  God,  2  Lat.  299,  1  Tyn. 
177  ;  they  represent  God,  1  Tyn.  202;  their 
hearts  are  in  God's  hand,  1  Lat.  356  ;  God 
alone  mayjudge  them,  ti. 900, 371 ;  they  are 
accountable  to  him  alone,  1  Tyn.  178;  their 
power,  Sand.  48,  &c. ;  it  is  derived  from  God, 
1  Lat.  355  ;  their  authority  proved  by  scrip 
ture,  1  Bee.  212;  the  sword  delivered  to 
them,  Rid.  266;  their  law  is  God's  law, 
1  Tyn.  240 ;  they  are  lords  of  the  bodies  and 


goods  of  their  subjects,  2  Ty;i.  66  ;  they  have 
a  right  to  the  common  treasures  of  their 
countries,  1  Bui.  392;  may  exact  tribute, 

1  Bee.  220,  1  Lat.  97,  299  ;  their  honour, 
wherein  it  standeth,  1  Lat.  99 ;  they  cannot 
give  any  part  of  their  dignity  to  another, 

2  Hoop.  546,  559 ;  their  position  dangerous, 

3  Zur.  714;  they  stand  not  by  their  own 
power,  Pil.  188,  but  by  the  favour  of  God, 
2  Tyn.  244;  kings  though  children,  are  still 
kings,  1  Lat.  117,  3  Zur.  745;  a  realm  may 
be  well  governed  under  a  child,  1  Lat.  268; 
laws  provided  for  a  king  in  Israel,  2  Bui. 
222,  &c. ;  his  election  appointed  by  God, 
1  Lat.  87,  &c.;  the  law  was  given  in  thun 
der,  and  so  God  gave  Israel  a  king,  1  Tyn. 
194,334;  kings  are  a  great  benefit,  even 
though  tyrants,  ib.  179 ;  foreign  kings  are 
a  judgment  from  God,  1  Lat.  91;  one  king 
entitled  with  another's  dominions,  1  Tyn. 
187 

ii.  Their  duty :  the  office  of  kings,  1 
Bee.  286,  299, 1  Lat.  119 ;  their  office  great 
and  chargeable,  1  Lat.  193  ;  their  duty, 
1  Hoop.  360,  1  Lat.  85,  &c.,  Nord.  169, 
Sand.  41,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  202,  239,  250,  334, 
335,  3  Tyn.  58  ;  a  king's  labour,  1  Lat.  215 ; 
an  exhortation  to  kings,  Hutch.  71 ;  lessons 
for  them,  1  Lat.  386 ;  those  who  have  sub 
mitted  themselves  and  their  kingdoms  to 
Jesus  Christ,  the  King  of  kings,  have 
flourished  ;  those  who  have  not  done  so 
have  met  with  calamity,  '2  Bui.  5,  &c. ;  tins 
principle  illustrated  in  the  history  of  the 
kings  of  Judah,  ib.  5 — 11  ;  in  that  of  the 
kings  of  Israel,  ib.  11,  12;  in  that  of  other 
kings,  ib.  13;  they  are  bound  to  obey  the 
scriptures,  1  Lat.  85,  86,  250;  they  stand 
in  need  of  the  merits  of  Christ's  passion  as 
much  as  their  subjects  do,  2  Lat.  21*8;  their 
duty  towards  the  commonwealth,  Sand.  46, 
47  ;  they  should  remember  that  they  are  not 
ordained  of^'God  for  themselves,  but  for 
their  subjects'  welfare,  1  Tyn.  239;  their 
responsibility  before  God,  1  Tyn.  180,  202 
_204,  334,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  86;  they  should 
remember  that  their  subjects  are  their 
brethren,  1  Tyn.  2C9;  they  must  execute 
the  laws,  Sand.  51,  52,  and  should  observe 
the  law,  2  Hoop.  101 ;  their  duty  in  the 
administration  of  justice,  1  Lat.  273,  &c. ; 
they  must  restrain  and  punish  malefactors, 
Rog.  345,  346;  must  not  look  at  faults 
through  their  fingers,  1  Lat.  152;  must 
study  to  make  their  people  live  in  peace, 
Sand.  83,  in  piety,  ib.  84,  in  honesty,  ib. ; 
they  must  care  for  others,  ib.  108,  109; 
should  be  examples,  ib.  84,  85;  the  im- 


456 


KINGS 


portance  of  their  example,  4  Jew.  1206;  they 
should  be  learned,  1  Lat.  184;  should  not 
be  proud,  ib.  124, 132;  have  need  of  patience, 
Hutch.  297;  may  require  too  much,  1  Lat. 
98;  should  break  unlawful  oaths,  1  Tyn. 
240;  those  who  govern  well  are  generally 
disliked  by  their  subjects,  Sand.  36 ;  the 
•wife  a  king  should  choose,  1  Lat.  94 ;  the 
dishonour  of  a  king,  ib.  94 ;  kings  too  often 
follow  the  devil,  ib.  357 

iii.  Their  office  in  relation  to  religion 
and  the  church  (v.  Supremacy)  :  to  win  them 
to  the  truth  is  great  gain,  Sand.  276; 
David  an  example  to  kings,  2  Lat.  308,  and 
see  David  ;  the  office  and  power  of  princes 
in  religion  and  matters  ecclesiastical,  2 
Ful.  119,  3  Jew.  167,  4  Jew.  986,  &c. 
Rog.  204,  1  Zur.  343,  354;  on  the  office 
and  authority  of  Christian  kings,  2  Cran. 
116,  2  Zur.  9 ;  examples  of  Christian  kings, 
Bale  612 ;  Augustine  states  the  way  in 
which  a  king  should  serve  God,  see  p.  84, 
above ;  kings  are  God's  servants,  to  exe 
cute  his  laws,  1  Tyn.  334  ;  the  prince  is 
keeper  of  the  law  of  God,  and  head  both  of 
laity  and  clergy,  2  Jew.  997,  4  Jew.  975 ; 
they  should  be  foremost  in  the  way  of 
truth,  Sand.  123,  124;  are  bound  to  set 
forth  the  truth,  2  Tyn.  35;  should  main 
tain  true  religion,  Pil.  640,642,  2  Zur.  341, 
and  provide  that  their  people  be  taught 
the  gospel,  Sand.  44,  4j;  in  some  sense  they 
are  shepherds,  2  Ful.  266 ;  their  rightful 
power  denied  by  Papists,  3  Jew.  116,  117  ; 
on  their  position  in  the  church,  3  Whitg. 
191 ;  a  certain  writer  says  that  they  should 
be  the  pastors  and  head  rulers  of  the  con 
gregations  committed  to  their  care,  and 
should  place  curates  over  them,  3  Tyn.  265; 
Cranmer  says  they  may  make  bishops  and 
priests,  2  Cran.  117 ;  they  are  constituted 
by  God  (says  the  Institution)  to  overlook 
priests  and  bishops,  ib.  98;  how  princes 
are  above  bishops  and  priests,  2  Ful.  354, 
&c.,  378,  &c.;  the  clergy  owe  them  obe 
dience,  as  well  as  the  laity,  1  Tyn.  333, 
2  Tyn.  67 ;  they  are  bound  to  provide  for 
Christian  ministers,  1  Lat.  303  ;  their  duty 
in  relation  to  the  reformation  of  the  church, 
£0/^.42,43,237,238;  they  may  not  change 
religion  at  their  pleasure,  Pil.  434;  nor  may 
they  execute  ecclesiastical  duties,  1  Bui.  329, 
Hog.  341 ;  the  king  ought  not  to  be  made  a 
pope,  1  Lat.  148  ;  how  the  king  may  cor 
rect  the  preacher,  and  how  the  preacher 
the  ktng,  i6.86;  on  the  subjection  of  princes 
to  the  church,  Rog.  340,  3  Whitg.  189, 554; 
they  are  subject  to  the  spiritual  authority 


of  bishops,  &c.,  4  Jew.  991,  992,  Pil.  491 ; 
kings  receive  titles,  &c.  from  the  pope,  and 
are  too  often  his  slaves,  Bale  444, 1  Tyn.  186 ; 
they  are  made  drunk  by  the  popes  with  vain 
names  and  baubles,  1  Tyn.  204;  the  pope 
would  have  them  many  and  weak,  ib.  235; 
where  the  pope  rules  they  are  but  his  hang 
men,  ib.  242,  243,  and  their  power  but  a 
shadow,  ib.  186,  239,  337 ;  they  have  been 
released  from  their  treaties  by  the  pope's 
dispensations,  1  Tyn.  205,  206,  2  Tyn.  301, 
311 ;  on  their  deposition  by  the  pope,  4  Jew. 
681,  &c. ;  kings  corrupted  by  prelates,  1  Tyn. 
136 ;  they  become  servants  to  the  prelates, 
2  Tyn.  178;  their  authority  used  by  prelates 
as  a  cloak  for  their  designs,  2  Lat.  305 ; 
the  authority  of  kings  and  bishops  inverted, 
1  Tyn.  282 ;  the  Canon  Law  declares  that 
princes  ought  to  obey  the  bishops  and 
decrees  of  the  church,  2  Cran.  73,  and  says 
princes  ought  not  to  set  bishops  beneath 
them,  but  to  assign  them  an  honourable 
seat  by  them,  ib. ;  who  are  the  queen's 
enemies,  2  Lat.  260 

iv.  The  obedience  due  to  them  (v.  Obe 
dience,  Subjects,  Tribute):  kings  are  the 
supreme  powers  to  whom  obedience  is  due, 

1  Brad.  435 ;  our  duty  towards  the  king, 
his  laws  and  authority,  1  Lat.  148,  373, 

2  Lat.  260;    kings  and   princes  must   be 
honoured  and  obeyed,  1  Bee.  82,  211,  &c., 
2  Sec.  475,    1  Brad.   411,  435,  478,  &c., 
2  Cran.  164,  1  Lat.  265,  Nord.  167,  170; 
obedience  to  them   required   by  the   fifth 
commandment,  2  Cran.  103;  the  king  is  to 
be  obeyed  as  supreme  head  of  the  state, 

1  Bee.  180  ;  kings  must  be  obeyed,  by  high 
and  low,  2  Lat.  329 ;  how  kings  are  to  be 
obeyed,  Bale  87,  1  Brad.  478,  3  Jew.  173, 
4  Jew.  703,  &c. ;   they  must  be  implicitly 
obeyed,   even   in   unjust  demands,   1  Lat. 
300 ;  they  are  to  be  obeyed  in  all  things 
not  against  God,  1  Lat. 512, 2  Lat.  17  ;  to  be 
obeyed  usque  ad  aras,  Sand.  264;  they  are 
to  be  actively  or  passively  obeyed  in   all 
things,  1  Brad.  373,  2  Brad.  45,  even  to 
death,   1  Brad.    378;    not  to   be   actively 
obeyed  if  they  command  wickedness,  2  Bee. 
90,  91,    1  Tyn.  332,   3  Zur.  746;   for  we 
must  obey   God   rather,  2  Lat.  260 ;  the 
authority  of  his  word  is  above  the   king, 

2  Tyn.  36 ;  the  law  of  princes  has  no  power 
to  force  the  conscience,  2  Jew.  1130 ;  but 
kings  may  not  be  resisted,  2  Lat.  260,  1  Tyn. 
173,  &c.,  194—197,  332—334,  2  Tyn.  64— 
66,  3  Tyn.  180,    even  though  they  break 
their  engagements,  2  Tyn.  65 ;  whether  a 
tyrant  may  be  resisted,  2  Zur.  169;  princes 


KINGS  —  KITCHEN 


457 


must  not  be  resisted  though  they  rule  un 
justly,  God  is  their  only  ruler,  1  Lot.  371; 
we  may  not  fight  against  them  for  religion, 
Pil.  433,  434 ;  heathen  princes  may  not  be 
resisted,  1  Tyn.  177  ;  Bullinger  is  inclined 
to  an  opposite  opinion  with  regard  to  kings 
who  command  idolatry,  3  Zur.  746;  it  is 
not  lawful  for  any  man  to  arise  against  his 
prince,  be  he  never  so  much  a  tyrant,  1 
Sec.  219 ;  it  is  impossible  for  traitors  to 
escape,  ib.  218;  the  people's  proper  remedy 
against  evil  princes,  1  Tyn.  196,  197,  336; 
what  it  is  to  honour  the  king,  1  Bee.  219 ; 
kings  are  to  be  prayed  for,  1  Lai.  391,  Pil. 
434 ;  their  dues  must  be  paid,  1  Lat.  307 ; 
paying  the  king  his  dues  makes  no  man 
poorer,  ib.  301,  513;  fighting  against  the 
king's  enemies  is  God's  service,  ib.  416, 
496  ;  princes  are  not  to  be  trusted  in,  Pil. 
231  ;  suits  to  princes  should  be  commended 
by  prayer  to  God,  ib.  308 ;  not  only  is  the 
king  to  be  obeyed,  but  all  his  inferior 
magistrates,  1  Hoop.  101,  1  Lat.  373 
—  The  king  of  Denmark  styled  himself 
king  of  England,  1  Tyn.  187,  2  Tyn.  334; 
kings  of  England  (v.  Defender,  England, 
Supremacy);  their  alleged  power  to  cure 
by  means  of  cramp-rings,  Rid.  500 — 503; 
the  kings  of  France,  being  anointed,  re 
ceived  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds,  1  Jew. 
206;  they  were  styled  Most  Christian,!  Tyn. 
186,187n.,2rj/n.  263,3  Zwr.683,  and  Eldest 
Son  of  the  Holy  See,  2  Tyn.  187  n. ;  Julius 
II.  offered  to  transfer  the  last  mentioned 
title  to  Henry  VIII.,  ib. ;  king  of  Ireland, 
q,  v. ;  the  kings  of  Israel  and  J  udah,  see 
p.  455  above;  the  kings  of  Spain,  not 
anointed,  4  Jew.  1037 

Kings  (The  Books  of):  their  contents,  2  Cov. 
17 ;  the  first,  otherwise  the  third  book  of 
Kings,  by  whom  written,  Whita.  301 

Kings  (The  three) :  v.  Magi. 

Kings  in  the  Apocalypse:  seven,  Bale  501; 
ten,  ib.  505 

King's  book:  v.  Book,  Doctrine. 

King's  college  :  v.  Cambridge. 

King's  hall :  v.  Cambridge. 

Kingsley  (Sir  Edw.) :  v.  Kyngisley. 

Kingsmill  (Andr.) :  Latin  letter  to  him, Pil.  679 

Kingsmill  (Dame  Constance) :  and 

Kingsmill  (George),  her  son  :  Pil.  xi. 

Kingsmill  (Sir  Jo.) :  Alice  his  daughter  mar- 
ried  to  bp  Pilkington,  Pil.  iv,  xi. 

Kingsmill  (Rich.):  Pil.  xi;  one  of  the  royal 
visitors  for  the  North,  1  Zur.  73  n 

Kingsmill  (Sir  Will.):  Pil.  xii. 

Kingston-upon-Hull,  co.  York:  the  castle, 
Grin.  351 


Kingston  (Sir  Ant.) :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
442  n.;  his  treacherous  execution  of  Bray 
(or  Boyer),  2  Cran.  187  n. ;  his  cruelty,  ib. 
250  n.;  his  conduct  when  cited  before  bp 
Hooper,  2  Hoop,  xxi ;  his  interview  with 
Hooper  before  his  martyrdom,  ib.  xxv;  he 
receives  the  order  for  execution,  ib.  xxvi. 

Kingston  (Sir  Will.):  notice  of  him,  1  Tyn. 
xxiii;  constable  of  the  Tower,  2  Lat.  411  ; 
letter  to  one  Kyngeston,  probably  the  same, 
2  Cran.  250 

Kington  (West),  co.  Wilts :  Latimer's  bene 
fice,  I  Lat.  vi,  2  Lat.  xv;  styled  by  him  his 
little  bishoprick,  2  Lat.  328 

Kinlochy  (Patrick),  minister  of  Linlithgow: 
2  Zur.  365 

Kinloss  (Edw.  abbot  of):  v.  Bruce. 

Kinnaston,  co.  Hereford:  an  earthquake  or 
landslip  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  569  n 

Kinsale,  Ireland  :  the  Spaniards  land  there, 
2  Zur.  335  n 

Kinsfolk :  included  in  the  meaning  of  the 
fifth  commandment,  1  Bui.  269;  honour 
due  to  them,  ib.  284 

Kinwelmersh  (Ant.):  brother  of  the  next, 
Poet.  xxv. 

Kinwelmersh  (Fra.) :  notices  of  him,  Poet,  xxv, 
xxviii ;  verses  by  him  ;  for  Christmas  day, 
ib.  291 ;  for  Whitsunday,  ib.  292  ;  all  things 
are  vain,  ib.  293 

Kirby  (Monks'),  co.  Warwick  :  burial  place 
of  the  Fieldings,  3  Bee.  89  n 

Kirjath-jearim  :  2  Bui.  148 

Kirk  (Jo.) :  Faith  of  Catholics,  by  Berington 
and  him,  2  Ful.  282  n 

Kirkaldy  (Sir  Will.)  of  Grange:  one  of  the 
confederate  lords,  1  Zur.  193  n.,  198;  queen 
Mary  confers  with  him,  ib.  195  n.,  198 ; 
governor  of  Edinburgh  castle,  ib.  262 ; 
hanged  at  Edinburgh,  with  his  brother 
and  eleven  goldsmiths,  ib.  292  n 

Kirkham  (Walter  de),  bp  of  Durham:  Grin. 
399  n.;  his  (?)  acts,  Pi7.  591 

Kirkmen  :  ecclesiastics,  Pil.  380 

Kirton  (Will.) :  witness  to  Grindal's  will, 
Grin.  463 

Kiss :  the  kiss  of  charity  after  the  communion, 
1  Jew.  265,  Whita.  609 ;  practised  in  the 
time  of  Justin  Martyr,  Coop.  81,  1  Jew. 
265,  1  Whity.  215;  mentioned  by  Au 
gustine,  1  Jew.  154 ;  the  practice  abused 
and  discontinued,  1  Tyn.  219 ;  turned  into 
kissing  the  pax  (q.  v.),  3  Tyn.  126;  interro 
gatory  about  kissing  the  vestments,  book, 
chalice,  &c.,  2  Hoop.  145;  kissing  the 
pope's  foot,  v.  Pope. 

Kitchen  (Anth.),  alias  Dunstan,  bp  of  Llan- 
daff :  mentioned,  1  Zur.  10  n. ;  he  kept  his 


458 


KITCHEN 


KNOX 


place  through  all  changes  of  religion,  2Ful. 
118;  the  only  bishop  who  retained  his  see 
on  Elizabeth's  accession,  4  Jew.  903,  908, 
Phil,  xxxvi ;  his  death,  Park.  208  n 

Kneeling  :  v.  Prayer,  Supper. 

Knel  (Joan),  alias  Bocher,  q.  v. 

Knells :  v.  Bells. 

Knewstub  (Jo.):  answers  a  Popish  book, 
3  Ful.  4 

Knight  (Sam.) :  Life  of  Colet,  1  Lat.  58  n 

Knight  (Tho.):  letter  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur. 
357 ;  mentioned,  ib.  676 

Knightley  (Sir  Rich.):  Elizabeth  (Seymour) 
his  wife,  1  Sec.  396  n.,  3  Zur.  341  n 

Knight-service:  the  archbishop's  tenants  by 
knight-service,  Park.  388  n.,  452 

Knights:  on  winning  spurs,  3  Tyn.  17  n. ; 
what  knighthood  should  be,  Bale  21  ;  the 
religious  orders,  Bale  505;  THE  CHRISTIAN 
KNIGHT,  by  T.  Becon,  2 Bee.  620 

—  Knights  of  the  Bath:  18  made  at  the 
coronation  of  Anne  Boleyn,  2  Cran.  245 

—  Knights  of  the  Garter,  q.  v. 

—  Knights  of  the  Golden  Fleece,  q.  v. 

—  Knights  of  the  Round  Table  :  Calf.  271 

—  Knights  of  St  John  :  had  much  land  in 
England,  1   Tyn.  236;    their    defence  of 
Malta,  Lit.  Eliz.  460 

—  Knights  Sword-bearers,  in  Livonia :  3 
Zur.  687  n 

—  Knigh ts  (Teutonic) :  Luther's  advice  to 
them,  1  Jew.  217 


—  Knights  of  the  Post:  perjurers  so  called, 
Rog.  359 

Knokes  (Jo.):  v.  Knox. 

Knollys  (Sir  Fra.),  or  Knowles  :  notice  of 
him,  2  Zur.  54  n. ;  privy  councillor  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  Grin.  405,  408,  412,  417,  423, 
427,  429,  Park.  73,  75,  76,  77,  ]03,  106, 
298,  357,  457  n.,  1  Zur.  5  n. ;  vice-cham 
berlain,  and  a  pious  man,  2  Zur.  61,  62,  63 ; 
mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor  Fer 
dinand,  Grin.  32;  sent  to  Carlisle  to  receive 
the  queen  of  Scots,  1  Zur.  203  n.,  204  n. ; 
letter  from  him  to  Parker,  Park.  96 
— Cath.  (Carey)  his  wife :  verses  from  an 
epitaph  on  lady  Knowles,  by  Tho.  Newton, 
1568,  Poet.  553 

Knollys  (Hen.),  or  Knowles:  queen  Eliza 
beth's  envoy  in  Germany,  2  Zur.  91  n. ; 
Zanchius  dedicates  a  book  to  him,  ib.  110- 
he  was  sponsor  to  Zanchius'  daughter,  ib. 
104,  112;  letter  to  him,  2  Zur.  112;  men- 
tioned,  Park.  333,  2  Zur.  271 

Knonau  (Gerold  Meyer  de)  :  v.  Meyer. 

Knots:    Trinity   knots   and   St  Katharine's 


knots,  Pil.  80;  injunction  against  wearing 
or  praying  upon  beads  or  knots,  Grin.  140 
Knovvle,  co.  Kent:  2  Cran.  297  n. ;  the  arch 
bishop's  house  there  taken  in  exchange  by 
the  king,  ib.  348  n 

Knowledge  :  v.  Prayers,  Scripture,  Word  of 
God. 

It  is  necessary  for  all  degrees,  Hutch.  1, 
2;  the  means  whereby  God  leadeth  to  it, 
Sand.  113;  men's  contempt  of  those  means, 
ib. ;  both  meditation  and  prayer  are  need 
ful  in  order  to  it,  ib.  114;  God  the  only 
teacher  of  it,  ib. ;  certain  knowledge  and 
clear  knowledge  are  different,  2  Lat.  337 ; 
perfection  to  be  sought,  Sand.  424 ;  know 
ledge  should  be  practical,  1  Hoop.  152 ;  the 
old  saying  declares  that  it  is  no  burden, 
but  to  put  it  in  experience,  is  painful, 
2  Hoop.  347;  knowledge  without  zeal  is 
blameable,  2  Lat.  337;  knowledge  of  our 
selves,  how  attained,  1  J7oop.88,89;  it  makes 
us  fly  to  God,  1  Bee.  42 ;  leads  to  Christ, 
ib.  50,  145;  its  necessity,  ib.  69,  83;  it  is 
the  beginning  of  wisdom,  ib.  194;  know 
ledge  of  ourselves,  and  of  God,  would  lead 
us  to  ascribe  all  the  glory  of  creation,  &c. 
to  God,  ib.  338  ;  worldly  knowledge,  with 
out  that  of  the  gospel,  hinders  rather  than 
profits,  2  Sec.  350  ;  it  puffeth  up,  or  maketh 
proud,  2  Jew.  680,  1  Lat.  230 ;  the  devil 
exceeds  all  men  in  knowledge,  Whita.  613; 
knowledge  of  one  another  after  this  life, 
proof  that  we  shall  have  it,  3  Sec.  152,  &c  ; 
the  heathen  doubted  not  of  this,  ib.  154; 
the  word  "knowledge"  used  in  Tyndale's 
New  Testament  instead  of  confession,  3 
Tyn.  22 ;  the  word  used  for  acknowledge, 
1  Tyn.  xxvii,  57 

Knowles  (Sir  Fra.) :  v.  Knollys. 
Knox  (Jo.) :  v.  Book  of  Common  Order. 

Called  Knokes,  Calf.  50,  2  Ful.  121 ; 
chaplain  to  king  Edward  VI.,  2  Brad,  xxvi ; 
his  account  of  Bradford's  preaching  before 
that  prince,  1  Brad.  Ill,  2  Brad,  xxviii; 
possibly  he  was  chaplain  to  the  duke  of 
Northumberland,  3  Zur.  591  n. ;  the  Arti 
cles  submitted  to  him,  2  Cran.  xi ;  he  dis 
liked  the  Common  Prayer,  Jtid.533;  was 
opposed  to  kneeling  at  the  Lord's  supper, 
3  Zur.  591  n.;  his  preaching  in  England, 
Rid.  59,  3  Zur.  760  n. ;  an  exile,  1  Cran. 
(9);  at  Frankfort,  Jew.  xii;  sent  away 
therefrom,  ib.  xiii,  3  Zur.  760 ;  pastor  at 
Geneva,  3  Zur.  769  n.;  a  galley  slave 
three  years,  2  Ful.  121;  his  return  to 
Scotland,  1  Zur.  39;  his  banishment  pro 
claimed  by  sound  of  horn,  ib.  24,  4  Jew. 
1209, 1210 ;  he  preaches  in  the  Scots'  camp, 


KXOX  —  LACTAXTIUS 


45.9 


1  Zur.  60;  his  turbulent  reformation,  Park. 
105;  he  declaims  against  idolatry,  1  Zur. 
150;  letter  from  him  and  others  to  arch 
bishops   Parker   and   Young,    Park.  205 ; 
he  signs  a  letter  to  Beza  approving  of  the 
Helvetic  confession,  2  Zur.  362,  364 ;  again 
banished  from  Edinburgh,  1  Zur.  167, 170; 
he   returns  to  his  church  there,    ib.  198 ; 
his  Admonition   of  Christians,   Jew.  xiii ; 
the   substance   of    it    preached  in   Bucks, 
3  Zur.  760  n. ;    he  published,  in  1556,  his 
First   Blast  against  the  monstrous  Regi- 
mentand  Empire  of  Women,  4tJew.  664  n.. 
Park.  61  n.,  2  Zur.  34  n.;  in  it  he  says  a 
woman's  government   is    a   monstriferous 
empire,    most    detestable    and    damnable, 
Rog.  338  n.,  and  declares  that  to  keep  the 
oath  of  allegiance  made  to  women  govern 
ors  is  nothing  but  plain  rebellion  against 
God,  ib.  361 ;  the  book  answered  by  bishop 
Aylmer,    2  Ful.  37  n.,  Rog.  338,    2  Zur. 
34  n. ;    Bullinger's  answer   to   queries   by 
him  (or  more  probably  Goodman)  on  civil 
government,  3  Zur.  745 

Kofher   (  ):  Bibl.    Theol.   Symbolics, 

3  Zur.  513  n 

Kohath  :  his  life,  1  Bui.  41 
Kohathites :  their  service,  2  Bui.  132,  142 
Konig  (Geo.  Matthias)  :  Calf.  285  n 
Korah:  consumed  by  tire,  together  with  Da- 
than  and  Abiram,  whilst  offering  incense, 

2  Bui.  131,  4  Bui.  11,  2  Hoop.  321,  Pil  28, 
360,  482,  624,  Sand.  138;  mass-priests  his 
followers,  2  Brad.  329 

Koran :  v.  Mahomet. 

Kortholt  (Christian.):  Disquisitiones  anti- 
Baroniana;,  2  Ful.  44  n 

Krantz  (Albert):  Rerum  Germ.  Hist.  Saxon., 
Jew.  xxxix  ;  he  mentions  popes  who  poison 
ed  one  another,  Pil.  247  ;  relates  that  pope 
Gregory  VII.  stirred  up  Rodolphus  against 
the  emperor  Henry  IV.,  2  Hoop.  239;  re 
ports  that  Boniface  VIII.  affirmed  that  the 
power  of  both  swords  was  in  him  alone, 

4  Jew.  1135 

Krasinski  (   ):  Reformation  in  Poland, 

3  Zur.  513,  689,  690  nn.;  correction  of  a 
statement  in  it,  ib.  596 

Kraus  (Dr) :  despaired  of  salvation,  Rog.  142 
Kydder  (Jo.) :  2  Cran.  253 
Kyffin  (Howell),  doctor  of  canon  law:  Bale28 
Kyme  (  ),  husband  to  Anne  Askewe: 

Bale  l'J8,  199 
Kyng  (Geo.):  died  in  prison,  Poet.  164 

Kyngeston  (  ):  v.  Kingston  (Sir  Will.) 

Kyngisley  (Sir  Edw.)  :  2  Cran.  316 

Kyrie  eleeson :  2  Brad.  307,  Pil.  503,  1  Tyn. 

305 


LABAKCM  :  the  imperial  standard  of  the  Ro 
mans,  2  Ful.  140,  148,  2  Jew.  648,  650,  651 

Labbe  (Phil.):  1  Bee.  6,  109,  337,  384,  2 
Bee.  60,  71,  244,  245,  253,  259,  260,  264, 
266,  295,  3  Bee.  267,  275,  373,  414,  415, 
416,  417,  433,  455,  2  Ful.  23  nn.;  an 
error  respecting  the  acts  of  the  2nd  Nicene 
council,  Calf.  138  n 

Labeo :  Jew.  xxxix. 

Labour :  v.  Work. 

Labourers :  v.  Artificers,  Prayers,  Vineyard. 

Their  duty,  2  Bee.  115;  their  hire,  2  Bui. 

37;  their  idleness,  Pil.  446;  those  who  do 

their  work  negligently  are  thieves,  2  Bcc. 

106,  107 

Lacedemonians:  their  valour,  4  Jew.  1121; 
their  law  for  training  up  their  children, 
1  Bee.  398;  no  images  allowed  in  their 
council-chamber,  Park.  85;  the  affection 
of  a  woman  of  Lacedemon  to  her  country, 
1  Bee.  234 

Lacells  (Jo.):  v.  Lascells. 

Lacius  (  ):  translator  into  Latin  of  a 

work  by  Calvin,  1  Cov.  422 

Lack-Latin :  a  name  applied  to  unlearned 
priests,  2  Jew.  1000,  1  Lat.  304  (and  see 
Sir  John). 

Lactantius  (L.  C.  F.) :  Opera,  Calf.  411, 
Jew.  xxxix;  his  book  de  Ira  Dei,  Pil.  477, 
2 Zur.  233;  the  treatise  De  Mortibus  Perse- 
cutorum,  perhaps  by  Lucius  Cecilius,  Calf. 
105  n.,  2  Ful.  336 ;  it  is  the  source  of  an  ex 
traordinary  error,  2  Ful.  336  n. ;  the  verses 
ascribed  to  him  De  Passione  Domini,  fic 
titious,  Calf.  180,  &c.,  375,  2  Ful.  156,  206; 
the  Carmen  de  Resurrectione  Domini,  1 
Hoop.  46;  his  works  reckoned  as  apocryphal 
in  some  copies  of  the  Gelasian  decree,  Calf. 
181 ;  he  exhorts  to  worship  the  living  God 
and  live,  Calf.  344;  passages  on  the  anger 
of  God,  3  Zur.  233;  he  speaks  of  God's 
vengeance  long  delayed,  1  Lat.  106;  says, 
we  are  born  that  we  may  do  to  God  just 
and  due  service,  that  we  should  know  him 
alone  and  follow  him,  3  Bui.  231;  declares 
that  in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  his  ser 
vice  consists  all  the  hope  and  salvation  of 
man,  ib.  225;  affirms  that  by  the  soul  we 
live,  and  that  with  the  mind  we  understand, 
ib.  367 ;  denies  that  man  can  attain  to  the 
reason  and  nature  of  the  soul,  ib.  368; 
shews  that  men  are  to  be  loved  because 
they  are  men,  1  Bui.  185;  expatiates  on 
the  workmanship  of  God  in  the  frame  of 
man,  3  Bui.  151,  1  Hoop.  86 ;  refers  to  his 
upright  posture,  Calf.  25,  26;  says  some 


460 


LACTANTIUS 


tumble  on  the  earth,  and  regret  that  they 
were  not  born  four-footed  beasts,  ib.  341, 
342 ;  says  the  nature  of  man  seems  to  wish 
to  sin,  not  only  with  excuse,  but  even  with 
reason,  2  Jew.  608;  says  sins  ought  to  be 
abolished  by  perpetual  almsgiving,  3  Zur. 
233 ;  enumerates  various  works  of  mercy> 

1  Bui.  185, 191 ;  explains  what  patience  is, 

2  Bui.  85 ;  states  that  God  is  pacified  by 
the  mending  of  our  manners,   Sand.  157 ; 
teaches  that  good  deeds  will  be  weighed 
with  evil  ones,  3  Zur.  233;  speaks  of  de 
grees    of   virtue   amongst   heathen    men, 
Wool.  48 ;  writes  of  the  first  day,  1  Hoop. 
342 ;  refers  to  the  blood  on  the  door  posts, 

2  Ful.  142 ;  expounds  the  meaning  of  cir 
cumcision,  2  Bui.  177 ;  teaches  that  figures 
are  vain  and  serve  to  no  purpose,  when 
the  things  signified  by  them  are  present, 
1  Cran.  288, 21)7  ;  says,  it  is  only  the  catholic 
church  which  retains  true  religion,  and  out 
of  this  there  is  no  salvation,   4  Bui.  52 ; 
calls  every  bishoprick  the  chief  priesthood, 
Uew.  373,  3  Jew.  315;  is  a  witness  against 
Romish  rites,  Phil.  390;  says  silent  rites 
were  devised  by  crafty  men,  that  the  people 
might  not  know  what  they  worshipped,  2  Jew. 
704,  813;  explains  what  superstition  is,  3 
Bui.  232, 233;  condemns  the  heathen  practice 
of  lighting  candles  in  the  day  time,  Calf. 
302 — 304;  asks  whether  he  is  to  be  thought 
in  his  wits  who  offers  candles  and  tapers  to 
the  author  and  giver  of  light,  4  Bui.  502, 
Calf.  303,   3  Jew.  178;    says,  if  any  man 
think    that   apparel,    precious    stones,    or 
other  like  things  that  we  have  in  estima 
tion,  are  pleasant  or  delectable  unto  God, 
undoubtedly  he  knoweth  not  what  God  is, 

3  Jew.  615 ;  shews,  by  the  example  of  Ca 
naan,  that  ignorance  of  God  is  the  primary 
cause  of  idolatry,   1  Hoop.  318;    reproves 
the  use  of  images,  2  Bee.  61 ;  how  he  uses 
the  word  "simulacrum,"  Calf.  40,  1  Ful. 
102, 104;  asks,  is  any  man  so  foolish  as  to 
think  that  there  is  anything  of  God  in  an 
image  ?    Calf.  341 ;    condemns   images  as 
earthly,  and  therefore  void  of  religion,  ib. 
183;  advises  to  condemn   and  despise  the 
earth,  i.  e.  not  to  worship  images,  ib.  342 ; 
says  it  is  a  perverse  and  absurd  thing  that 
the  image  of  a  man  should  be  worshipped 
by  the  image  of  God,  3  Bui.  197,  198  ;  de 
clares  that  the  Gentiles  make  images  be 
cause  they  fear  their   religion    would   be 
void,  if  they  did  not  see  what  they  adore, 
Calf.  40,  2  Jew.  646 ;  exclaims,  what  mad 
ness  it  is  either  to  make  those  things  which 
they  afterwards  fear,  or  to  fear  what  the 


have  framed !  and  replies  to  the  objec 
tion  that  images  represent  unseen  beings, 
Calf.  374,  2  Jew.  664 ;  declares,  without 
doubt,  that  where  an  image  is  there  is  no 
religion,  2  Bee.  61,  65,  69,  Calf.  26,  1  Hoop. 
43,  46,  2  Jew.  659,  Park.  86,  Rid.  89  ;  says 
that  if  idolaters  deck  images,  much  more 
should  we  deck  the  images  of  the  living 
God,  i.e.  give  alms  to  Christians,  Wool.  138; 
maintains  some  strange  opinions  respecting 
angels,  3  Zur.  233 ;  says  they  are  not  will- 
ing  to  be  called  gods,  since  their  office  is 
to  attend  upon  God  with  their  service,  and 
do  nothing  but  his  commandments,  3  Bui. 
344,  345;  declares  that  they  will  have  no 
honour  given  unto  them,  all  their  honour 
being  in  God;  but  that  those  who  fell, 
challenge  to  themselves  the  name  and 
worship  of  gods,  ib.  346;  speaks  of  a  cer 
tain  perverse  power  always  opposed  to  the 
truth,  and  taking  pleasure  in  man's  error, 
Calf.  25;  considers  that  evil  spirits  in 
sinuate  themselves  into  men's  bodies,  and 
vex  their  minds  that  they  may  run  to  them 
for  help,  &c.,  2  Cran.  41 ;  says  that  they 
work  miracles  through  which  men  give  to 
images  the  faith  of  the  godhead,  ib. ;  af 
firms  that  devils  are  chased  by  the  name  of 
Christ  and  the  sign  of  his  passion,  Calf. 
83,  2  Ful.  142,  144 ;  says  that  if,  at  sacrifice 
to  idols,  any  one  stands  by  who  has  his 
forehead  signed,  the  wizard  cannot  give 
answer,  Calf.  91 ;  reproves  superstitious 
honour  of  the  dead,  ib.  310,  2  Ful.  187; 
says  the  rude  sort  suppose  that  men's 
spirits  wander  about  their  tombs,  2  Cran. 
43;  declares  that  evil  spirits  assume  the 
names  of  dead  men,  ib.  41 ;  maintains  that 
the  righteous  will  rise  and  reign  1000 
years  before  the  last  judgment,  Coop. 
147,  3  Zur.  233,  234;  deems  it  unlaw 
ful  for  a  Christian  to  go  to  war,  or  to 
accuse  any  one  of  a  capital  crime,  Rog. 
351;  disallows  the  use  of  flowers  and  per 
fumes,  3  Zur.  233;  says  Mercurius  (or 
Thoth)  slew  Argus  who  had  so  many  eyes, 
and  then  fled  into  Egypt,  2  Bui.  218; 
writes  of  the  knavery  of  Minos,  Calf.  13  n., 
mentions  Carneades,  4  Jew.  1103;  referred 
to  for  an  account  of  the  miserable  end  of 
Maximian,  2  Bui.  80 ;  states  the  use  of 
eloquence,  2  Jew.  983 ;  says,  our  words 
once  uttered  dissolve  into  air;  but  let  them 
be  put  once  in  writing,  and  for  the  most 
part  they  remain  unto  all  succeeding  ages, 
4  Jew.  1314;  refers  to  the  speech  of  ani 
mals,  1  Jew.  263;  his  errors,  Calf.  180, 
3  Zur.  233 


LACY  —  LAMBETH 


461 


Lacy  (Alex.) :  printer,  Grin.  477,  478  n 

Lacy  (Edw.) :  servant  to  Edm.  Cranmer, 
2  Cran.  301 

Ladies:  v.  Gentlewomen. 

Ladislaus,  king  of  Hungary :  slain,  Lit.  Eliz. 
454 

Lady  (Our) :  v.  Mary  (B.  V.) 

Lady-fast:  what,  2  Tyn.  98 

Lady  psalter :  v.  Psalms. 

L;t-lius(  ):  1  Zur.  72 

Laelius  Tiphernas:  2  Ful.  110  n 

Laeta  :  4  Bui.  199,  392 

Lsetus  (Erasni.),  a  divine  of  Copenhagen  : 
2  Zur.  226 

La  Ferte  (M.  le  baron  de):  hostage  for  the 
French  king,  Park.  172 

La  Fontaine  (Nic.  de) :  prosecutor  of  Ser- 
vetus,  3  Zur.  622  n 

La  Haye  (Mons.  de):  Park.  170 

Laity,  or  Laymen:  v.  Image  of  God,  Im 
ages,  Ministers,  Parishioners,  Preben 
daries. 

They  are  the  church  as  well  as  the 
priests,  3  Tyn.  158 ;  lay  people  are  mem 
bers  of  Christ's  church,  for  whose  salvation 
he  shed  his  blood  as  well  as  for  that  of  the 
clergy,  2  Sec.  241 ;  they  have  as  large  a 
share  in  God's  love  and  covenant  as  eccle 
siastics,  1  Tyn.  258;  their  interference  in 
religion  justified  by  the  example  of  David 
and  others,  Pil.  625,  &c. ;  they  should  not 
minister  the  sacraments  in  the  congrega 
tion,  Hog.  234 ;  a  layman  remits  sin ,  3  Jew. 
356,  357 ;  the  eovetousness  of  temporal 
men,  2  Bee.  432,  587  ;  they  swallow  up 
spiritual  benefices,  1  Lat.  317 ;  the  Canon 
Law  says  they  may  not  be  judges  of  the 
clergy,  2  Cran.  72,  73,  1  Tyn.  178,  240, 
2  Tyn.  272;  nor  meddle  with  their  elec 
tion,  2  Cran.  72,  167 ;  nor  impose  any  taxes 
upon  them,  ib. ;  nor  have  benefices  to 
farm,  ib.;  laymen  were  of  old  permit 
ted  to  preach,  1  Whitg.  453,  2  Whitg.  531 ; 
they  may  preach  in  infidel  lands,  2  Cran. 
117;  many  are  able  and  willing  to  fill 
the  place  of  bishops,  1  Lat.  122  ;  laymen 
preached  at  Bristol,  c.  1534,  2  Cran.  308  n. ; 
ordered  not  to  minister  sacraments,  &c., 
Grin.  122,  nor  to  perform  divine  service 
unless  tolerated  by  the  ordinary  in  writing, 
ib.,  and  see  161 ;  they  should  not  be  igno 
rant  of  the  gospel,  2  Tyn.  35 ;  profit  of  the 
scriptures  being  read  by  them,  3  Bee.  542, 
&c.;  a  layman  alleging  scripture,  to  be  be 
lieved  against  a  whole  council,  Pil.  532; 
they  are  not  necessarily  inferior  in  know 
ledge  to  the  clergy,  1  Tyn.  241 ;  if  they 
are  too  ignorant  to  judge,  blame  is  due  to 


the  clergy,  ib. ;  not  all  children  of  the 
devil,  1  Lat.  43;  Whitaker,  after  several 
fathers,  supposes  that  "the  place  of  the 
unlearned"  (1  Cor.  xiv.  16)  means  the 
place  assigned  to  the  laity,  Whita.  260 ; 
clerical  offenders  were  of  old  reduced  to  lay 
communion,  Coop.  159 ;  laymen  kept  in  su 
perstitious  fear  by  Antichrist,  1  Tyn.  224; 
entreated  to  have  forged  sacrifices,  2  Lat. 
259 ;  they  are  not  to  be  discouraged  from 
reading  good  books,  ib.  241,  244;  injunc 
tions  for  the  laity,  Grin.  132;  how  they 
should  behave  themselves,  1  Bee.  257 ;  they 
should  reverence  bishops  and  ministers,  ib. 
261 

Lake(Dr):  Grindal's  commissary,  Grin.  428, 
430  n 

Laken :  v.  Luke. 

Laker  (Roger) :  Hutch,  x. 

Lakin  (Dr),  prebendary  of  Wistow :  enjoined 
to  view  the  statutes  of  the  church  of  York, 
Grin.  151 

Lakin  (Tho.):  in  exile  at  Strasburgh  (perhaps 
the  same),  2  Zur.  20  n 

Lamb:  v.  Christ,  iv.,  Passover. 

A  type  of  Christ,  2  BuL  183;  anciently 
used  as  a  typical  representation  of  our 
Lord,  Calf.  137  n 

Lamb  (Jo.):  Hist.  Ace.  of  the  XXXIX.  Ar 
ticles,  Lit.  Edw.  xi,  xii,  nn. ;  Collection  of 
Letters,  1  Lat.  v,  2  Lat.  356,  378 

Lambard  (Will.) :  Diet.  Angl.,  1  Lat.  476  n. ; 
De  priscis  Anglorum  Legibus,  Calf.  53  n., 
2  Ful.  22  n. ;  Parker  sends  his  Perambula 
tion  of  Kent,  not  then  published,  to  lord 
Burghley,  Park.  424,  441 

Lambert  (St),  his  legend  referred  to :  1  Ful. 
572 

Lambert  of  Schaffnaburg :  De  Rebus  Germ., 
Jew.  xxxix ;  referred  to,  3  Jew.  129,  347, 
4  Jew.  648,  698 

Lambert  (Franc.):  account  of  him,  Bale 
283  n.;  he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  ib. 
258;  his  opinion  on  the  seven  angels  with 
the  plagues,  ib.  470 

Lambert  (Jo.),  alias  Nicholson  :  praises  the 
Unio  Dissidentium,  3  Tyn.  187  n.;  his  ex 
amination,  1  Lat.  x.  (corrected  2  Lat. 
xxxii.);  judged  by  the  king  in  person, 
2  Cran.  219  n.,  3  Zur.  201 ;  Cranmer  con 
cerned  in  his  condemnation,  1  Cran.  xxix ; 
his  martyrdom,  Bale  394,  1  Brad.  283,  288, 
2  Cran.  ix,  219,  3  Zur.  201 

Lambeth,  co.  Surrey  :  smoky  atmosphere  and 
sickness  there,  2  Cran.  338;  the  arch 
bishop's  palace,  1  Cran.  xii,  xiv;  Gardiner 
there,  ib.  182;  card.  Pole  sets  up  the 
figure  Y  [doubtless  the  archiepiscopal  pall] 


462 


LAMBETH  —  LANSPERGIUS 


in  some  windows  there,  Calf.  105;  queen 
Elizabeth  dines  there,  Park.  120 ;  confer 
ence  in  the  chapel  respecting  the  vest 
ments,  ib.  268 — 270;  the  burial  and  monu 
ment  of  abp  Parker,  ib.  xi ;  the  Lambeth 
articles,  Whita.  x;  Grindal's  gift  to  the 
poor  of  Lambeth,  Grin.  460;  bishop  Thirlby 
buried  there,  2  Zur.  181  n.;  the  Norfolk 
chapel  in  Lambeth  church,  Park,  x,  369, 
484;  Lambeth  bridge,  i.e.  landing-place, 
ib.  311 ;  watermen  there,  1  Lat.  205  ;  mar 
tyrdoms  in  St  George's  fields,  Poet.  169 

Lambley,  co.  Northumberland :  the  nunnery, 
1  Tyn.  xv.  n 

Lamentations:  v.  Jeremiah,  Youth. 

A  PITEOUS   LAMENTATION  OF  THE  MI 
SERABLE     ESTATE      OF     THE      CHUBCH     IN 

ENGLAND,  by  bishop  Ridley,  Rid.  47,  &c. ; 
the  lamentation  of  a  sinner;  from  the 
Old  Version  of  the  Psalms,  Poet.  473; 
note  thereon,  Pra.  Eliz.  374  n. ;  stanzas 
from  the  Lamentation  of  the  Lost  Sheep, 
by  G.  Ellis,  Poet.  408 

Lamoral  ( ),  count  of  Egmont :  executed 

at  Brussels,  1  Zur.  204  ;  some  account  of 
him,  ib.  n 

Lampatians  :  say  that  men  shall  be  saved  by 
following  any  religion  they  have  a  mind  to, 
Rog.  160 

Lampridius  (jEIius) :  speaks  of  the  emperor 
Adrian  granting  the  Christians  one  church 
in  Rome,  4  Jew.  892;  speaks  of  certain 
Roman  emperors  having  in  their  oratories 
images  of  Moses,  Christ,  &c.,  2  Jew.  64G, 
4  Jew.  1108  n.;  on  the  golden  rule  of  Alex 
ander  Severus,  1  Bui.  197;  he  mentions  a 
Druidess  warning  that  emperor  of  his 
death,  1  Jew.  297  ;  speaks  of  the  election  of 
Christian  bishops,  4  Bui.  135,  136 

Lamps:  v.  Lights. 

Lampugnan  (Andr.):  struck  the  image  of  the 
duke  of  Milan,  Calf.  338,  339 

Lancashire :  Bradford's  labours  there,  2 
Brad,  xxvi,  xxvii;  his  farewell  to  Lanca 
shire,  especially  to  Manchester,  1  Brad. 
448 ;  condition  of  the  clergy  in  the  time  of 
Elizabeth,  Park.  221,  Pil.  vii. 

Lancaster  (Tho.),  abp  of  Armagh  :  chancel 
lor  of  Sarnm,  and  Jewel's  proxy  for  his 
enthronization,  Jew.  xv;  allowed,  for  the 
poverty  of  his  see,  to  hold  his  English  pre 
ferments  in  commendam,  ib.  1274  n  ;  men 
tioned  in  Jewel's  will,  ib.  xxv;  being 
archbishop  elect  he  ordains  ministers  at 
Salisbury,  and  Jewel  writes  to  archbishop 
Parker  begging  him  to  stay  him  from  so 
doing,  ib.  1274 

Lancea  sacra :  2  Jew.  585 


Lances :  abp  Parker's  poor  lances  at  York, 
Park.  388 

Landaff:  v.  Llandaff. 

Landbeach,  co.  Cambridge:  Park,  vii,  viii, 
481,  482 

Landlords :  v.  Commons,  Gentlemen,  Pray 
ers,  Sheep,  Tenants. 

Their   duty,    1   Bee.  256,    2  Bee.  115, 

1  Tyn.  201 ;   accumulation  of  lands   con 
demned,   2  Cran.   196,   1  Lat.  278,  279; 
landlords  should  be  peace-makers,   1  Lat, 
486 

Landulphus  Sagax  :  confounded  with  Eutro- 

pius,  Calf.  71,  138,  176  nn.  Park.  92 
Lane  (Jo.) :  at  Oxford,  2  Cran.  382 
Lane  (Mr),  of  Westchester :  exorcises  a  maid, 

2  Ful.  76 

Lanfranc,  abp  of  Canterbury  :  De  Euch.  Sa- 
crain.,  Jew.  xxxix ;  he  was  one  of  the  in 
ventors  of  transubstantiation,  1  Hoop.  117, 
124,  Pil.  573,  588 ;  writes  on  the  sacrament 
against  Berengarius,  1  Hoop.  117,  118, 
1  Jew.  458,  3  Jew.  215,  505 ;  procures  the 
condemnation  of  Berengarius  as  a  heretic, 
1  Hoop.  124,  524 ;  claims  supremacy  for 
Peter,  1  Lat.  209;  speaks  of  St  Elphege, 
Bale  191;  writes  on  heresy,  ib.  217;  the 
clergy  were  married  in  his  time,  Pil.  571 ; 
his  decree  in  the  synod  of  "Winchester  re 
specting  sacerdotal  celibacy,  2  Ful.  23, 
93;  mention  of  him,  4  Jew.  783 

Langdale  (Alban):  one  of  the  Romish  dis 
putants  at  Cambridge,  Grin.  194,  Rid. 
169 ;  one  of  the  disputants  at  Westminster, 
1  Zur.  11  n 

Langdon  (Jo.),  monk  of  Canterbury:  Bale 
16 

Langhern  (Rich.),  letter  signed  by  him : 
3  Zur.  170;  ordained  by  Grindal,  ib.  n 

Langrige  (Peter) :  in  prison  for  nonconform 
ity,  Park.  103 

Langside,  near  Glasgow :  battle  there,  1  Zur. 
203  n.,  205,  218  n. ;  queen  Mary's  thorn 
there,  ib.  206  n 

Langton  (Steph.),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  inter 
dicts  the  realm,  2  Tyn.  295 

Langton  (Tho.) :  a  supervisor  of  Pilkington's 
testament,  Pil.  xi. 

Languages  :  v.  Tongues. 

Languet  (Hubert):  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
289  n.  ;  letter  from  him  to  P.  Hubner,  ib. 
309;  letters  to  him,  ib.  289,  296,  300 

Lanquet  (Tho.) :  his  Chronicle,  Coop.  xi. 

Lanscade  (Chr.) :  2  Zur.  239,  276,  281, 
28,5 

Lanspergius  (Jo.),  Carthusian:  prayers 
from  his  Pharetra  Divini  Amoris,  Pra. 
Eliz.  380,  381 


LANTERN  —  LATIMER 


463 


Lantern  :  the  prison  of  Lantern,  Sale  122 
Lantschadius  (Chr.):  v.  Lanseade. 
Laodicea :  v.  Councils. 

The  apocalyptic  epistle  to  the    church, 
Sale  292 ;  the  apocryphal  epistle,  v.  Paul. 
Lap :  to  secure,  2  Sec.  626 
Lardner  (Nath.) :  2  Cov.  348  n 
Large  (Edw.):  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Large  (Sir):  a  poor  priest  (possibly  the  same), 

2  Lot.  383,  384 

Larroquanus  (Matt.):  Adversaria  Sacra,  2 
Ful.  371  n 

Lascells  (Jo.) :  Anne  Askewe's  answer  to  his 
letter,  Bale  228;  martyred  in  Smithfield, 
Bale  138,  142,  243,  1  Brad,  283,  288, 

3  Zur.  41  n 

Lascells  (Jos.) :  martyred,  2  Hoop.  376  (the 
same?) 

Lasco  (Jo.  a):  a  baron  of  Poland,  1  Lat.  141, 
3  Zur.  578;  notices  of  him,  Grin.  254  n., 
3  Zur.  187  n.,  262,  483  n.,  560  n. ;  Cran- 
mer's  letter  inviting  him  over  to  give  his 
advice  in  the  reformation  of  religion,  2 
Cran.  420,  421,  3  Zur.  17  n.;  his  arrival  in 
England,  3  Zur.  483,  560;  resident  here, 

2  Cran.  421  n.,  425,  426,  3  Zur.  187  n. ;  his 
friendship   with  Cranmer,   ib.   22,  187  n., 
383,  483;    first  minister  of  the  foreigners' 
ch.urch   in   Austin   Friars,  London,   Grin. 
254  n. ;    superintendent    of    the    foreign 
church  in  London,  3  Zur.  483;  chief  pastor 
of  the  foreign  congregations  in  England, 
Rid.  535  ;  he  was  opposed  to  clerical  vest 
ments,  1  Zur.  161 ;  the   reason  he  assigns 
for  sitting  at  the  communion,  3  Whitg.  94; 
his  intercourse  with  Hooper,  2  Hoop,  ix ; 
he   encourages   him   in  opposition   to  the 
vestments,    ib.  xiv,    3   Zur.  95;    disputes 
with  Bucer  about  the   eucharist,    3  Zur. 
572;    a  commissioner  for    the  reform   of 
the  canon   law,   ib.  503,  590;   he    departs 
from   England   for   a   time,    1    Lat.    141, 

3  Zur.  61,  187  n.,  483  n. ;  on  Mary's  acces 
sion  he   again  quits  England,  embarking 
at    Gravesend,   with    many   of    his    flock, 
3  Zur.  512  n. ;  his  reception  in  Denmark, 
ib. ;  at  Frankfort,  ib.  131 ;  dangerously  ill 
there,  ib.  516 ;   he  visits  Poland,   ib.  592 ; 
his  interview   with   king    Sigismund,    ib. 
596;  how  honoured  by  that  prince,  ib.  599; 
he  labours  in  Poland,  ib.  687,  688,  690,  693, 
694,  696,  697,  702;   instructs   the   nobles 
there,  ib.  688;  preaches  at  Wilna,  ib.  600; 
his  Brevis  et  dilucida  de  Sacramentis  eccl. 
Christi  Tractatio,  ib.  578 ;  Forma  ac  Katio 
tota  ecclesiastic!  Minister!!,  in  Peregr.,  po- 
tissimum  vero   Germ.,  Ecclesia,  instituta 
Londini,    3  Whitg.  xxix;   letters   to    him, 


2  Hoop,  ix  n.,  3  Zur.  16,  101 ;  Bucer  writes 
to  him,  2  Whitg.  38,  55,  57 

—  His  second  marriage,  3  Zur.  581 ;  his 
daughter,  ib.  599 

Lashford  (Joan),  alias  Warne,  q.  v. 

Lashing :  lavishing,  2  Sec.  108 

Lassels  (Jo.) :  v.  Lascells. 

Last  times  :  v.  World. 

Latched :  caught,  2  Whitg.  53 

Lateran :  v.  Councils. 

Latham  (It.),  fellow  of  Merton  college :  Park. 
308,  326 

Latimer  (Hugh),  father  of  the  bishop :  1  Lat. 
i,  101,  197,  2  Lat.  ix. 

LATIMER  (Hugh),  bp  of  Worcester:  memoir 
of  him,  1  Lat.  i;  his  life  and  acts,  from 
Foxe,  2  Lat.  ix;  Bernher's  account  of  him, 
\Lat.  319;  his  birth  and  parentage,  ib.  i, 
101,  '2  Lat.  ix;  his  father  taught  him  to 
shoot,  1  Lat.  197 ;  he  goes  to  Cambridge, 
ih.  i.  n.,  ii,  2  Lat.  ix;  ordained  at  Lincoln, 

1  Lat.   298 ;    his   superstition    and   igno 
rance,   2  Lat.  332,  333,  348 ;    how   scru 
pulous  he  was  in  saying  mass,  1  Lat.  138  ; 
when  sick  he  often  wished  to  be  a  friar, 

2  Lat.  332  ;  believed  that  images  could  help, 
ib.  333  ;  his  conversion,  1  Lat.  ii,  2  Lat.  x, 
137;  Morice's  account  of  it,  2  Lat.  xxvii; 
Bilney's  confession  the  cause  of  it,  1  Lat. 
334,   2  Lat.  x,    Rid.   118;    his  friendship 
with  Bilney,  1  Lat.  i,  ii,  222,  334,  2  Lat. 
xiii,  52;   his  commendation    of  Bilney,   2 
Lat.  330;  his  preaching  at  Cambridge,  &c., 
1  Sec.  vii,  viii,  ix  ;  he  is  godfather  to  a  child 
born  in  prison,  1  Lat.  335 ;  the  bishop  of 
Ely  forbids  his  preaching;  he  preaches  in 
the  church  of  the  Austin  Friars  at  Cam 
bridge  ;  his  opponents  complain  to  Wolsey, 
1  Lat.  iii,  2  Lat.  xi,  xiv,  xxix ;  one  of  the 
Cambridge  divines  appointed  to  consider 
the  question  of  the  king's  marriage,  1  Lat. 
v,  2  Lat.  xv,  340  n. ;  he  first  preaches  before 
the  king  at  Windsor,  1  Lat.  v,  2  Lat.  xiii ; 
Latimer  justified  from  Wharton's  charge 
of  subscribing  the  declaration  that  it  was 
not  necessary  that  the  people  should  have 
the  scriptures  in  English,  1  Tyn.  35;  he 
writes  to  the  king  pleading  for  the  restora 
tion  of  the  liberty  of  reading  the  word  of 
God ,  1  Lat.  vi ;  his  letter,  2  Lat.  297 ;  thank 
ful  for  the  king's  sanction  of  its  use  (con 
ceded  some  years  afterwards),  2  Cran.  346, 
1  Tyn.  Ixxvi ;  made  a  royal  chaplain,  1  Lat. 
vi;  presented  to  the  church  of  West  King- 
ton,  ib. ;  letter  to  him  there,  2  Cran.  296 ; 
cited  to  appear  before  the  bishop  of  London, 
I  Lat.  vii,  2  Lat.  xvi,  219,  323,  334  n.;  arti 
cles  to  which  he  was  required  to  subscribe, 


464 


LATIMER 


2  Lot.  218;  another  copy,  ib.  219;  the 
Latin  copy,  ib.  466;  he  appeals  to  his  own 
ordinary,  is  excommunicated  and  imprison 
ed,  1  Lot.  vii,  2  Lat.  xvi;  appeals  to  the 
king,  is  absolved,  but  nevertheless  inhibited 
in  the  diocese  of  London,  2  Cran.  308  n., 

1  Lat.  viii ;  he  visits  Bainham  in  Newgate, 

2  Lat.  222;  his  preaching  at  Bristol,  and 
the   disturbance   made   thereby,    2  Cran. 
308  n.,  1  Lat.  viii,  2  Lat.  225  n.,  358  ;  arti 
cles  imputed  to  him  by  Dr  Powell  of  Salis 
bury,  2  Lat.  225  ;  he  answers  them,  ib.  225, 
358;    appointed    to    preach    before    king 
Henry,  2  Cran.  308,  309;  called  a  seditious 
fellow,  and  accused  to  the  king  as  such, 

1  Lat.  134  ;    his  answer  to   the  king,    ib. 
135;  favoured  by  Cranmer;   made  bishop 
of  Worcester,  1  Lat.  ix,  2  Lat.  xviii ;   he 
writes  to  Cranmer,  to  urge  him  on  in  the 
king's  cause  against  the  pope,  2  Cran.  314; 
his  arguments  against  purgatory  with  king 
Henry's  answers,  2  Lat.  245 ;  he  subscribes 
a  declaration   about  a  general  council,  2 
Cran.  468;  gives  injunctions  to  the  prior 
and  convent  of  Worcester,  and  to  his  dio 
cese,  I  Lat.  x,  2Za<.240,242;  takes  cogni 
zance  of  Crevvkehorne  and  Lambert,  1  Lat. 
x ;  preaches  at  the  execution  of  friar  Forest, 

2  Cran.  366  n.,  1  Lat.  xi,  2  Lat.  392;  he 
exposes  the  imposture  called  the  blood  of 
Hales,  1  Hoop.  41,  1  Lat.  xi,  2  Lat.  407  ; 
exposes  images  at  St  Paul's,  3  Zur,  607 ; 
gives  an  account  of  his  income  as  bishop, 

2  Lat.  412 ;  opposes  the  Six  Articles,  re 
signs  his  bishoprick,  and  is  placed  in  ward, 
Bale  510,  1  Lat.  xi,  135  n.,  319,  2  Lat.  xx, 

3  Zur.  204  n.,  216;    thanks  God  that  he 
became  a  quondam  honestly,  1  Lat.  154 ; 
examined  before  the  council,  ib.  276 ;  his 
answer  on  transubstantiation,ii. ;  the  subtle 
manner    of   his   examination    before    the 
bishops,  ib.  294;  committed  to  the  Tower, 

1  Lat.  xii,  162,  163,  2  Lat.  258 ;   on  king 
Edward's  accession  he  declines  to  take  his 
former  bishoprick,  1  Lat.  xii,  3  Zur.  330, 
and,  as  it  seems,  another,  3  Zur.  465;  re 
sides  with  Cranmer  at  Lambeth,  3  Zur.  330; 
much  troubled   with  poor  men's  suits,  1 
Lat.  127 ;  his  faithful  preaching  and  cha 
racter,  2  Bee.  424,  425,  426,  Pil.  427,  461, 
462,  Rid.  59  ;  his  exhortation  to  restitution, 
and  its   effect   on   Bradford,   1  Brad.  32, 

2  Brad,  xiv— xvi,  1,  2n.,  5,  11,  12;  men 
tioned  by  Bradford,  2  Brad.  34 ;  called  the 
apostle  of  England,  Rid.  99 ;  his  manner 
of  teaching,  1  Lat.  341;    his  diligence  in 
preaching,  ib.  320,  and  in  prayer,  ib.  322 ; 
a  bishop  angry  with  him  for  his  preaching, 


ib.  154;  he  has  to  give  place  to  Robin 
Hood's  men,  ib.  208;  was  a  true  prophet, 
ib.  92  ;  foretold  the  troubles  that  occurred 
in  queen  Mary's  time,  1  Lat.  320,  2  Lat. 
xxi ;  his  ultimum  vale,  or  last  sermon  before 
king  Edward,  1  Lat.  237, 243,  252,  257 ;  on 
Mary's  accession  he  is  summoned  before 
the  council,  3  Zur.  371  n.;  his  conduct  and 
behaviour  there,  1  Lat.  321  ;  sent  to  the 
Tower,  2  Brad.  74  n.,  1  Lat.  xiii,  2  Lat. 
xxii;  here  he  studies  the  New  Testament, 
with  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Bradford,  2 
Brad,  xxxiii,  2  Lat.  259 ;  sent  from  the 
Tower,  together  with  Cranmer  and  Ridley, 
to  Oxford,  1  Cran.  391,  1  Lat.  xiii,  2  Lat. 
xxiii,  3  Zur.  515,  where  he  disputes  with 
Smith  and  others,  1  Brad.  494,  2  Cran.  445, 
2  Hoop.  593,  2  Lat.  250—278,  (479—494); 
Dr  Weston  takes  part  in  the  disputation, 
2  Lat.  262 ;  the  record  of  it,  Park.  160 ; 
his  ignominious  treatment  at  the  disputa 
tion,  2  Hoop.  401;  his  imprisonment,  and 
his  treatment  in  it,  1  Brad.  445,  2  Lat.  256, 
265,  284,  3  Zur.  505 ;  his  conferences  with 
Ridley,  during  their  imprisonment,  Rid. 
97,  &c. ;  in  peril  of  death,  1  Brad.  290 ; 
his  prayers  for  himself,  for  the  church  of 
England,  for  the  lady  Elizabeth,  Rog.  5 ; 
his  examination  before  the  commissioners, 
2  Lat.  278—293,  Rid.  255 ;  his  dress  on 
that  occasion,  2  Lat.  279  ;  his  last  appear 
ance  before  the  commissioners, ib.  289  ;  in 
famous  character  of  his  judges,  IZur.  12; 
he  is  excommunicated,  committed  to  Bo- 
cardo,  and  condemned,  1  Lat.  xiii,  323 ; 
condemned,  at  first, illegally,  2  Cran.  446n.; 
ready  to  die,  1  Brad.  410,  1  Lat.  164  ;  his 
martyrdom  with  Ridley,  1  Lat.  xiii,  323, 

2  Lat.  xxiv,   Poet.   165,    Rid.  293—299, 

3  Zur.  143  n.,  154,  301,  751 ;  his  poor  attire 
at  his  burning,  Rid.  293;  his  last  prayers, 
ib.  297 ;  lamentation  of  the  people  on  his 
death,  ib.  299;  Ridley's  exalted  opinion  of 
him,  2  Brad.  372 ;  his  alleged  dependence 
on  Cranmer,  Rid.  283;  his  memory  reviled 
by  Bonner,  Phil.  129 

His  WOBK.S,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Geo. 
Elwes  Corrie,  B.D.,  Norrisian  professor  of 
divinity,  [now  D.D.  and  master  of  Jesus 
college],  1,  2  Lat. ;  list  of  his  works,  I  Lat. 
xiv;  references  to  his  sermons,  3 Bee.  280n., 
Calf.  9, 47,  52,  154  ;  his  letters,  2  Lat.  295 
—444,  (467—478);  a  letter  to  Parker, 
Park,  v ;  part  of  a  letter  respecting  the 
Institution  of  aChristen  Man,  2  CVaa.  337  n.; 
extractfrom  a  letter  to  Cromwell,  ib.  338n.; 
a  letter  by  him,  or  perhaps  by  Bradford, 
2  Brad.  45,  2  Lat.  435 ;  reference  to  his 


LATIMER 


LAWRENCE 


465 


letter  to  Mrs  Wilkinson,  2  Brad.  39  n.; 
letters  to  him,  2Brad.  169, 190,406,  2  Cran. 
296,  308  (?),  Rid.  361 ;  in  1532  he  allowed 
the  use  of  images,  pilgrimages,  praying  to 
saints,  and  the  remembrance  of  souls  in 
purgatory,  2  Lat.  353;  afterwards  argued 
against  purgatory,  ib.  245;  stood  forward 
(1540)  in  defence  of  justification  by  faith 
alone,  3  Zur.  617  ;  his  views  on  the  eucha- 
rist,  ib.  320,  322;  his  arguments  against 
the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  Rid.  110 ;  he 
maintained  that  Christ  descended  into  the 
place  of  torment,  1  Ful.  284,  1  Lat.  234, 
1  Whitg.  29  n. ;  spoke  of  strawberry  preach 
ers,  2  Brad.  9  n.,  3  Whitg.  5 ;  his  saying 
respecting  watchmen,  Park.  353 

Latimer  (Jo.  lord) :  v.  Neville. 

Latimer  (Will.):  witness  against  Bonner, 
3  Zur.  660  n 

Latin  tongue  :  v.  Prayer. 

Its  alleged  majesty,  Whita.  251 ;  Cicero's 
Latinity,  4  Jew.  861,  Now.  i*,  ii*,  97,  &c.; 
vocabulary  of  Christian  forms  of  speech  in 
the  Latin  tongue,  Now.  99  ;  it  was  well 
known  in  early  Christian  times  in  Africa, 

1  Jew.  56,  297,  Whita.  224,  and  in  the  West, 
ib.  225;  now  a  dead  language,  ib.  227;  the 
Latin  of  the  middle  ages,  4  Jew.  861 ;  ex 
amples  of  barbarous   Latin,   1  Jew.  316; 
true  Latin  opposed  by  the  Scotists,  3  Tyn. 
75;  why  Latin  is  used  by  Papists,  2  Hoop. 
392;  absurd  legends  in  the  church-service, 

2  Cran.  180;  the  priests  speaking  Latin  are 
thought  of  the   people  to  be   marvellous 
well  learned,  Rid.  109;  the  tongue  not  un 
derstood  by  teachers  of  grammar  in  Tyn- 
dale's  youth,   3  Tyn.  55 ;   nor  by   certain 
lay  lords  in  queen  Mary's  time,  Phil.  56; 
Latin  English,  1  Cran.  309,  310 

Latinus  (Aaretros) :  v.  Antichrist. 

Latomus  (Barth.):  Adv.  M.  Bucer.  Defens., 
Jew.  xxxix ;  he  says  Socrates,  Plato,  and 
other  heathen  philosophers  had  as  good 
understanding  and  faith  in  Christ  as  had 
Abraham,  3  Jew.  583;  complains  of  the 
obscurity  of  scripture,  Rog.  399;  declares 
that  in  the  times  of  the  apostles  the  church 
as  yet  was  rude,  and  barbarous,  and  out  of 
order,  4  Jew.  855 ;  confesses  a  great  abuse 
in  the  communion  in  one  kind,  IJeio.  62, 
2  Jew.  642,  3  Jew.  182 

Latomus  (Jac.)  :  Opera,  Jew.  xxxix;  he  was 
opposed  to  communion  in  one  kind,  1  Jew. 
62,  2  Jew.  993 

Laton  (  ),  a  traitor:  Lit.Eliz.6o8 

Latoun  (The  laird  of) :  2  Zur.  331  n 


Latria:  v.  Worship. 

Latten :  a  mixed  metal  resembling  brass, 
Bale  437  [misprinted  Latin],  527;  not  iron 
tinned  over,  as  stated,  Calf.  300  n 

La  Turre  (Nic.  de) :  4  Jew.  1276 

Laud  (Will.),  abp  of  Canterbury :  Conf.  with 
Fisher,  Calf.  255  n.,  2  Ful.  71  n 

Lauds:  v.  Hours. 

Launcelot  du  Lake :  Calf.  271 

Launder  (Jo.):  martyred  at  Steyning,  Poet. 
162 

Launder  (  ):  martyred  in  Smithfield, 

Poet.  172 

Launoy  (Jean  de):  Varia  de  duobus  Diony- 
siis  Opuscula,  Calf.  211  n.;  he  rejects  the 
supposititious  acts  of  the  council  of  Sinu- 
essa,  2  Ful.  364  n. ;  his  satirical  lan 
guage  respecting  the  "exempt,"  Calf. 
97  n 

Launson  (Eliz.):  martyred  at  Ipswich,  Poet. 
173 

Laurence*,  bp  of  Rome:  Pil.  640 

Laurence  (St),  the  deacon  :  his  history,  2  Tyn. 
254  n.;  he  was  a  deacon,  4  Bui.  497  ;  yet  he 
consecrated  the  sacrament,  1  Jew.  240  ;  he 
called  the  poor  the  treasures  of  the  church, 
Pil.  157  ;  what  he  said  to  Sixtus  the  mar 
tyr,  a  few  days  before  his  own  decease,  ib. 
144;  his  martyrdom,  Bale  586,  2  Bui.  106, 
Pil.  144,  2  Tyn.  254  n. ;  he  was  feared  by 
the  people  in  Tyndale's  time,  2  Tyn.  165  ; 
collect  for  his  day,  1  Tyn.  231  n 

Laurence,  second  abp  of  Canterbury  :  his  ac 
knowledgment  of  the  British  and  Irish 
clergy,  2  Ful.  16,  26 

Laurence  (Rich.),  abp  of  Cashel :  Authentic 
Documents,  2  Brad,  xlvii. 

Laurence  (Giles):  aids  Jewel's  escape  in 
queen  Mary's  time,  Jew.  xi ;  preaches  his 
funeral  sermon,  ib.  xxv. 

Laurence  (H.):  martyred  at  Canterbury, 
Poet.  163 

Lawrence  (Rob.),  prior  of  Beauvale:  con 
demned  for  treason,  2  Cran.  303  n 

Laurence  (Tho.),  or  Lawrence  :  an  abettor 
of  the  maid  of  Kent,  2  Cran.  272 ;  his  book 
about  her  miracles,  ib.  272,  273 

Lawrence  (Will.) :  letter  to  him,  1  Brad.Wl, 
2  Brad.  194 

Laurence  (  ):  martyred  June  1556, 

Poet.  168 

Lawrence  (  )  :  a  friend  of  Foxe,  abroad, 

1  Zur.  35,  41 

Lawrence  (Mr).,  a  preacher  near  Ipswich : 
removed  by  the  archbishop's  visitors,  Park. 
307 


*  Laurence  and  Lawrence  are  arranged  together.    One  of  the  name  is  mentioned  in  the  Canon  Law,  4  Jew.  969. 

30 


466 


LATJRENTIUS  —  LAW  (DIVINE) 


Laurentius  Valla,  q.  v. 

Laurentius  a  Yilla-Vincentia,  q.  v. 

Laus  Tibi  Domine:  the  period  from  Septua- 
gesima  to  Lent,  2  Tyn.  92 

Lavacre :  v.  Laver. 

Lavarocke  (   ):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Lavater  (   ),  mayor  of  Zurich:  3  Zur. 

103  (perhaps  the  mayor  referred  to,  ib.  62, 
67,  &c.). 

Lavater  (Felix) :  grandson  to  Bullinger,  4 
Bui.  xxvii. 

Lavater  (Louis):  minister  at  Zurich,  1  Zur. 
13,  17 ;  noticed,  3  Zur.  250,  &c. ;  saluted, 
1  Zur.  12,  17,  34,  2  Zur.  90,  95,  &  ssepe ; 
his  book  on  Joshua,  1  Zur.  150 ;  that  on 
Proverbs,  ./ew.xxxix;  he  translates  a  tract 
by  Bullinger,  4  Bui.  xxiv ;  his  statement 
respecting  the  use  of  the  angelical  salu 
tation,  Pra.  Eliz.  viii;  letters  to  him  and 
others,  1  Zur.  94,  109;  he  married  the 
second  daughter  of  Bullinger,  4  Bui.  xiv, 
1  Zur.  30  n.,  171  n.,  2  Zur.  1G5  n. ;  his  wife, 
3  Zur.  596 

Lavers :  text  appropriate  to  one,  1  Bee.  65 ; 
the  brasen  laver,  2  Bui.  159 ;  lavacre,  3 Bee. 
612;  lavacrum,  lavatio,  Now.  (102) 

Law  (Divine) : 

j.     The  Law  of  Nature. 
ii.     The  Law  of  God  (or  his  revealed 

will,  generally). 
iii.     The  Law  of  Moses. 
iv.     The  Law  of  Christ. 

i.  The  Law  of  Nature :  what  it  is, 
1  Bui.  194,  Lit.  Edw.  499,  (548),  Now. 
(23),  138  ;  two  especial  points  of  it,  1  Bui. 
196 ;  it  is  the  law  of  God  written  in  the 
hearts  of  the  Gentiles,  ib.  194,  1  Tyn.  114; 
it  is  answerable  to  the  written  law,  1  Bui. 
197 ;  blessings  or  curses  follow  the  keeping 
or  breaking  of  it,  1  Tyn.  418 

ii.  The  Laic  of  God  (or  his  revealed 
will,  generally*:  v.  Covenants,  Promises, 
Works) :  what  the  law  of  God  is,  2  Bee. 
53,  3  Bee.  602,  614,  1  Bui.  193,  209,  1  Hoop. 
271 — 280;  what  it  is,  with  confirmations  of 
scripture,  2  Bee.  496;  the  names  given  to 
it  in  scripture,  ib.  54 ;  it  is  called  a  light, 
ib.  54,  a  glass,  or  looking-glass,  ib.  54,  55, 
1  Brad.  54,  1  Lot.  370,  2  Lot.  6,  10 ;  un 
der  the  term  "law"  is  often  comprehended 
the  whole  scripture,  Whita.  641;  how  the 
term  is  used  by  St  Paul,  2  Lat.  348,  1  Tyn. 
484;  to  what  end  God  gave  his  law  to 
Adam,  2  Bui.  375;  what  law  was  given 


before  Moses' time,  1  Bui.  210,  1  Con.  40; 
laws  given  to  Noah,  1  Con.  33;  the  law  of  God 
was  written  in  the  hearts  of  the  Gentiles, 
see  i,  above;  the  nature  and  property  of 
God's  law,  2  Hoop.  205;  wherein  the  law 
of  God  differs  from  man's  law,  1  Hoop.  26, 
274;  the  estimation  of  it,  ib.  290;  its 
meaning  must  be  rightly  understood,  ib. 
291 ;  diligence  and  circumspection  required 
in  interpreting  it,  ib.  271 ;  it  is  to  be  inter 
preted  by  consent  of  other  places,  and  alle 
gory  of  the  letter,  ib.  292 ;  the  right  under 
standing  of  the  law  is  the  strait  gate, 
2  Tyn.  120 ;  to  live  according  to  this 
knowledge  is  the  narrow  way,  ib. ;  sin  is 
repugnant  to  it,  2  Bui.  406  ;  it  teacheth 
perfect  righteousness,  ib.  241 ;  its  perfec 
tion,  1  Hoop.  105,  1  Tyn.  300 ;  nothing  is 
to  be  added  to  or  taken  from  it,  1  Hoop. 
292;  they  who  would  destroy  any  portion 
of  it,  are  to  be  abhorred,  2  Tyn.  39 ; 
though  perfect,  yet  it  bringeth  nothing  to 
perfection,  3  Bee.  15,  Sand.  421 ;  it  is  spi 
ritual,  1  Bee.  48,  2  Bee.  95,  120,  &c.; 
therefore  it  requireth  the  heart,  1  Tyn.  81, 
192,  451,  485—487,  503;  it  has  respect 
to  the  affections  of  the  heart,  Now.  (21), 
135,  136 ;  it  requires  more  than  outward 
observance,  1  Brad.  54;  the  observance  of 
the  letter  is  not  sufficient,  Nord.  70  ;  it  must 
be  fulfilled  spiritually,  1  Tyn.  74,  488; 
hypocrites  are  satisfied  with  the  outward 
work,  1  Tyn.  449,  2  Tyn.  10,  11 ;  the  use 
of  the  law,  2  Bui.  237,  1  Hoop.  281, 
2  Hoop.  26,  1  Lat.  521,  Lit.  Edw.  499, 
(549),  PH.  104,  354;  it  is  a  bridle  to  re 
strain  the  evil,  2  Bee.  56,  2  Bui.  244  ;  the 
full  and  perfect  rule  of  righteousness,  Now. 
(7),  120,  (24),  139;  the  mark  at  which  we 
ought  all  to  aim,  1  Tyn.  300;  the  office  of 
God's  law,  3  Bee.  602 ;  it  was  not  given 
that  God  might  profit  by  its  being  kept, 
but  for  our  profit,  1  Tyn.  474;  life  is  pro 
mised  to  them  that  keep  it,  2  Bui.  250 ;  it 
would  justify  if  it  were  perfectly  kept, 
Now.  (24),  139  ;  but  no  man  is  so  justified, 
ib.  (25),  140;  it  does  not  and  cannot  justi 
fy,  2  Bee.  631,  2  Bui.  247,  3  Bui.  36,  Lit. 
Edw.  500,  (549),  1  Tyn.  51,  52,  114,  415, 
416,  2  Tyn.  4,  for  no  man  can  fulfil  it,  it 
requires  what  no  sinner  can  perform,  1 
Brad.  213—215,  2  Bui.  237,  245,  2  Cov. 
388,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  281,  411,  Lit.  Edw. 
500,  (549),  Now.  (25),  140,  1  Tyn.  10,  47, 
76,  81,  86,  485,  502,  503,  Whita.  382;  it 


»  This  division  comprises  everything  of  the  kind  thus  indicated,  and  not  appearing  to  refer  tpecificaUy  to 
the  Law  of  Moses. 


LAW  (DIVINE) 


467 


requires  absolute  pprfectness,  2  Bui.  237, 
241 ;  it  was  not  given  that  man  might  get 
life   by  it,  I  Brad.  215,   216;   it   delivers 
not  from  sin,  1  Hoop.  92 ;  it  gives  not  the 
power  to  obey,  1  Tyn.  52,  115,  416;  it  de 
tects  the  evil  in  our  hearts,  ib.  51 ;  makes 
sin  manifest,  2  Bui.  238,  239 ;  it  is  given  to 
shew  men  their  sinfulness,  2  Be c.  55 ;  it  con 
vinces  and  condemns,  ib.  (J28,  629,  1  Hoop. 
282,  1  Tyn.  liii,  52,  2  Tyn.  147 ;  it  is  to  be 
kept  in    view  that  we  may  be  self-con 
demned,  1   Tyn.  10—12,  81,  416;    it  con 
demns  our  works,  as  worthy  of  death,  ib. 
113,   464;   it  causes   wrath,    ib.  51,   498, 
2  Tyn.  4 ;  it  leads  to  hell's  mouth,  1  Brad.    \ 
6;  it  kills,  2  Bui.  239,  Pil.  Ill;  hence  it    j 
is  called  the  ministration  of  death,  1  Tyn.    j 
47,  and  the  letter  that  killeth,  ib.  308,  309 ;    j 
it  pertains  to  the  old  man,  1  Brad.  299, 

2  Brad.  196;  Satan  lays  it  against  the  con 
science,  3  Bee.  161,  162;  against  tempta 
tion  for  not  satisfying  it,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  477,  478; 
it  prepares  the  way  for  Christ,  2  Tyn.  146, 
147  ;  drives  us  to  Christ,  ib.  26,  120,  that 
we  may  seek  Christ,   1   Tyn.  114,  416,   2 
Tyn.  26;  by  proving  us  guilty  and  help 
less,  it  disposes  us  to  receive  mercy  with 
thankfulness,  3  Tyn.  195;  remedies  against 
the  curse  of  it,  3  Bee.  162,  &c.;  believers 
are  delivered   from   its    curse   by    Christ, 
1  Hoop.  94 ;  Christ  hath  performed  the  law 
for  us,  ib.  411 ;  proofs  of  this,  3  Bee.  162, 
&c. ;  Christ  is  the  fulness,  end,  and  accom 
plishment  of  the  law,  2  Hoop.  26  ;  he  came 
not  to  destroy  the  law,  2  Tyn.  38;  the  law 
is  not  destroyed  through  faith,  3  Bui.  44 ; 
believers  must   observe    the  law  of    God, 
1  Hoop.  95,  2  Lat.  326,  though  no  law  is 
needed   to   compel    the    believer,    1    Tyn.    j 
297,  506;   it  is  a  rule  of  life,  2  Bui.  243,   j 
1  Hoop.  273;    a  law   of  liberty,    1   Tyn. 
119,  488;  he  that  is  renewed  keepeth  the 
law  without  any  law  written,  by  the  lead 
ing  of  the  Spirit  only,  ib.  185;  God's  law 
is  written   in   the    hearts  of    his   people, 

3  Tyn.  137;   the  saints   delight  in  it  and 
love  it,  1  Tyn.  301,  2  Tyn.  11,  3  Tyn.  191; 
the  faithful  consent  unto  it,  and  desire  to 
fulfil  it,   1   Tyn.  16 ;   those   who  abide  in 
grace,  purpose  to  keep  it,   2  Tyn.  7 ;  he 
that  hath  a  right  faith  delighteth-in  the 
law,  though  he  cannot  fulfil  it,  1  Tyn.  13; 
he  who  hath   the  law  of  faith  and  love 
graven   on   his  heart,    keepeth   all   God's 


laws,  2  Tyn.  325 ;  the  true  fulfilling  of  it, 
2  Bee.  631,  2  Bui.  251 ;  it  is  accomplished 
through  faith,  and  not  through  works, 
2  Hoop.  27 ;  it  is  fulfilled  by  love,  1  Bui. 
190,  2  Hoop.  Ill,  112,  1  Lat.  452,  1  Tyn. 
192,  442,  475,  506,  2  Tyn.  11, 12,  118,  119, 
173,  202,  203,  325 ;  the  sum  of  all  God's 
laws — to  love  God  and  our  neighbour, 

2  Bee.  505,  506,  1  Lat.  327,  to  believe  in 
Christ,  and  to  love  our  neighbour,  2  Tyn. 
188 ;  we  should  let  love  interpret  the  law, 
1  Tyn.  403,  475 ;  John  never  speaks  of  any 
other  law  but  love,  ib.  475;  the  reception  of 
God's  law  by  different  kinds  of  men,  ib.  181, 
185 ;  whence  it  is  that  some  hate,  and  others 
love  it,  3  Tyn.  191 ;  what  it  is  to  the  unbe 
lieving,  and  what  to  the  godly,  Noio.  (25), 
1-10 ;  they  who  love  it  not,  can  have  neither 
faith  nor  hope,   2  Tyn.  7  ;    nor  can  they 
understand  the  scriptures,   ib.  7,  8  ;  they 
who  hate  it,  thereby  break  it,  3  Tyn.  57; 
certain  objections  that  keep  men  from  obe 
dience  to  God's  laws,  solved ;  [1]  of  time 
and  place,  1  Hoop.  413;   [2]  exception  of 
persons,  ib.  414;  [3J  presumption,  ib.  415; 
[4]  curiosity,  ib.  419;   [5]  desperation,  ib. 
422;    [6]  ignorance,    ib.  426;   man  erreth 
from  it  many  ways,  ib.  275 ;  by  ignorance, 
ib. ;  by  the  power  of  the  world,   ib.  276; 
by  mistaking  of  the  time,  id.;    to  obtain 
strength  to  walk  in  it,  we  must  ask  for  the 
Holy  Spirit,  2  Bee.  123;  the  profit  that  it 
bringeth,    1  Hoop.   290;    what    temporal 
blessings  still  follow  its   observance,  and 
what  curses  its  neglect,  2  Tyn.  52;  every 
one  must  learn  it,  1  Hoop.  274;  like  obedi 
ence  is  required  of  alJ,  ib.  415;  all  realms 
should   be  governed  by  it,   ib.  280;   laws 
general  and  special,  2  Lat.  6 ;  the  virtue  of 
a  general  law  is  not  taken  away  by  a  par 
ticular  commandment,  2  Bee.  69;  in  mat 
ters   of  faith,   the   conscience    of  man    is 
bound  only  to  the  law  of  God,  1  Hoop.  277 

iii.    The  Law  of  Moses*  : 

(a)  Generally  (v.  Commandments,  Co 
venants,  Israel,  Works) :  what  it  is,  2  Bee. 
53,  &  al.,  see  ii,  above  ;  see  also  Tyndale's 
prologues  to  the  five  books  of  Moses, 
1  Tyn.  392,  &c. ;  when  and  why  it  was 
given,  1  Bee.  48,  2  Bee.  53,  &c.,  496,  497, 

3  Bee.  162,    1  Cov.  39,  43,  1  Hoop.  256; 
the  law  given  on  Sinai;   a  poem,   by  M. 
Drayton,  Poet.  134 ;  it  was  given  in  thun 
der,  and  so  God  gave  Israel  a  king,  1  Tyn. 
194,  334;  for  whom  given,   1  Hoop.  256; 


*  Many  of  the  sentences  in  the  former  division  have  reference,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  to  the  Law 
of  Moses. 

30—2 


468 


LAW  (DIVINE  —  HUMAN) 


why  given  only  to  Israel,  Lit.  Edw.  500, 
(54.9);  given  to  be  a  certain  doctrine,  2 
Bee.  53,  54 ;  given  to  further  the  promise, 
1  Cov.  43;  its  excellence,  1  Tyn.  414;  what 
it  teacheth,  1  Hoop.  272 ;  its  use,  see  ii, 
above ;  Moses'  forcible  persuasions  to  obey, 

1  Hoop.  413 ;  the  keeper  of  it  had  temporal 
promises,  1   Tyn.  415;  its  precepts  called 
"the  rudiments  of  the  world,"  2  Bui.  242; 
the  law  of  Moses  leadeth  unto  Christ,  1  Cov. 
37 — 48 ;  it  was  a  school-master  to  lead  to 
Christ,  2  Sec.  55,  56,   1  Brad.  5,  2  Hoop. 
26,   Hutch.  219;    the  law   expounded  by 
Christ,  1  Hoop.  271  ;  the  bondage  of  the  law, 

2  Bui.  296 ;   what  is  meant  by  not  being 
under  the  law,  1  Tyn.  501 ;  how  far  and  in 
what  manner  the  law  pertains  to  us,  Rog. 
91, 1  Whitg.  265,  &c.;  of  the  abrogation  of 
the  law,  2  Bui.  252 ;  it  is  buried  with  Christ 
as  touching  the  faithful,  2  Hoop.  33 ;  but 
wicked  men  are  under  the  law,  Hutch.  326 ; 
the  curse  attached  to  it,  1  Brad.  57,  and  see 
ii,  above;  why  written  in  tables,  Now.  (24), 
139;  the  two  tables,  2  Bee. 497,  500,  1  Bui. 
212,  Lit.Edw.  497,  (546, 547);  it  contains  ten 
commandments,  2  Bcc.  5G ;  the  sum  of  them, 
2  .Bee.  123,  iHoop.  211.,  Lit.  Edw  AW,  (548); 
the  contents  of  the  law,  1  Bui.  214;  it  may 
be  divided  into  the  law  of  ceremonies,  the 
law  of  penalty,  and  the  law  natural,  (or  of 
faith  and  love);  all  now  superseded  except 
the  last,  which   was    before   Moses,    and 
continues  ever,  2  Tyn.  324,  32C ;   another 
division   to    the   same   effect — the    moral, 
ceremonial,  and  judicial  law,  1  Bui.  210 

(6)  The  Moral  Law,  1  Bui.  209;  how 
common  to  all  men,  Lit.  Edw.  500,  (549) ; 
the  law  contained  in  the  ten  command 
ments  (q.  v.)  was  required  (in  substance)  of 
the  fathers  before  the  law,  1  Cov.  40 ;  the 
majesty  and  dignity  of  the  moral  law, 
1  Bui.  212  ;  the  excellence  of  its  precepts, 
1  Tyn.  414;  its  use,  see  ii,  above;  Moses 
gave  laws,  but  not  the  spirit  to  fulfil  them, 
1  Lat.  453;  how  the  moral  law  pertains  to 
Christians,  2  Lat.  348,  Rog.  91;  it  endureth 
still,  1  Bui.  211,  2  Bui.  225,  255,  being,  in 
substance,  the  law  referred  to  in  the  first 
division. 

(c)  The  Ceremonial  Law  (v.  Altars, 
Priests,  Sacrifices,  Temple):  what  it  is, 
1  Bui.  209,  2  Bui.  125,  1  Cov.  47  ;  its  mys 
teries  not  concealed  by  Moses,  Whita.  613, 
612;  mention  is  made  of  a  certain  place 
appointed  for  God's  service,  Calf.  32 ;  the 
sacrifices  could  not  put  away  sin,  1  Bee.  49, 
58;  ceremonial  holiness,  PH.  165;  ceremo 
nial  defilement,  ib.  106 ;  clean  and  unclean 


creatures,  2  Bui.  210,  &c. ;  why  the  eating  of 
certain  meats  is  forbidden,  ib.  211;  on  the 
Mosaic  precepts  against  sowing  two  kinds  of 
seed  in  one  field,  &c.,2Brad.  196;  the  cere 
monial  law  is  abrogated,  2  Bui.  257 ;  it  is 
not  to  be  observed  by  Christians,  Rog.  88; 
they  are  made  free  from  it,  3  Bee.  339,  &c. ; 
Tyndale  maintains  that  the  ceremonies  of 
the  law  may  still  be  observed  if  we  will, 
provided  we  regard  them  as  things  indif 
ferent,  2  Tyn.  327 ;  Levitical  matters  art; 
put  away  from  the  Christian  church,  4 
Bui.  421;  the  law  prefigured  the  gospel, 
2  Jew.  615 ;  terms  of  the  old  law  are  often 
used  by  the  fathers  in  a  figurative  sense, 
ib.  709 

(d)  The   Judicial  Law,    1  Bui.  210,   2 
Bui.  217,  &c.,  1  Cov.  47 ;  it  is  profitable, 
2  Bui.  217 ;   the  most  ancient  of  judicial 
laws,  ib.  218;  how  it  pertains  to  the  ten 
commandments,  ib.  220 ;  the  law  as  to  in 
heritance,    ib.   226 ;    directions  about   the 
division  of  goods,  ib.  228  ;  laws  of  war,  1 
Bui.  380;   the  judicial  law  is  abrogated, 
therefore  it  binds  not  in  any  respect  by  its 
own  force,  1  Bui.  342,  2  Bui.  280,  Rog.  90, 
1  Whitg.  270,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  552,  576 ;  some 
of  the  Puritans  held   the  judicial  law  of 
Moses  to  be  binding,  1  Zur.  296 

(e)  The  Law  and  the  Gospel  (q.  v.)  dis 
tinguished  and  contrasted,  Hutch.  15,  Lit. 
Edw.  496,  (546),  Now.  (5),  118,  Pil.  96, 
97,  108,  111,   1  Tyn.  21,  308,  389,  476;  an 
allegory  of  the  law  and  gospel,  1  Tyn.  306; 
another  (that  of  Hagar),  Pil.  335,  1  Tyn. 
307 ;  both  the  law  and  the  gospel  are  need 
ful  to  be  known,  1  Brad.  5 ;  they  are  not 
to  be  separated,  1  Tyn.  11;  a  comparison 
between  them,  1  Brad.  297 ;  the  law  per 
tains   to  the   old  man,  the  gospel  to  the 
new,  ib.  299 ;  the  law  bindeth,  the  gospel 
looseth,   1  Tyn.  21,  119  (v.  Absolution); 
the  law  condemneth,  the  gospel  absolveth, 
ib.  83 

iv.  The  Law  of  Christ :  his  summary 
of  the  commandments,  2  Bee.  123,  50i», 
Lit.  Edw.  499,  (548),  Now.  (22),  136, 1  Tyn. 
85,  470,  Wool.  70  ;  there  are  many  causes  to 
provoke  to  the  study  of  the  law  of  Christ, 
1  Hoop.  275 ;  the  gospel  called  the  new 
law,  Coop.  112,  Hutch.  234,  Phil.  107 
Law  (Human)  : 

i.     The  Law  of  Man,  generally. 
ii.     The  Law  of  Nations. 
iii.     The  Civil  Law. 
iv.     The  Law  of  England. 
v.    Ecclesiastical  Law.,  generally. 
vi.     The  Canon  Law. 


LAW  (HUMAN— CIVIL) 


The  Law  of  Man,  generally  :  what 
law  is,  1  Bui.  193,  1  Hoop.  273 ;  the  di 
vision  of  laws,  1  Bui.  103;  the  law  of  nature, 
ib.  194  (and  see  p.  466,  above) ;  the  law  of 
God,  ib.  197  (and  see  the  same  page);  the 
difference  of  man's  law  and  God's  law,  1 
Hoop.  26,  274;  the  laws  of  men,  1  Bui. 
206 ;  laws  are  necessary  for  kingdoms,  ib. 
337;  written  laws  are  needful,  ib.  341; 
civil  laws,  ib.  343  ;  laws  of  policy,  ib.  206 ; 
ecclesiastical  laws,  ib.  207  (and  see  v,  be 
low)  ;  superstitious  ones,  ib.  207 ;  laws  of 
honesty,  ib.  343,  of  justice  and  equity,  ib., 
of  peace  and  unanimity,  ib.  344;  what 
manner  of  law  the  magistrate  ought  to 
use,  ib.  341 ;  laws  made  for  the  punish 
ment  of  the  evil  and  the  defence  of  the 
good  are  the  very  work  of  God,  2  Hoop. 
81 ;  the  civil  law  must  not  repugn  the  law 
of  God,  ib.  77  ;  (it  too  often  happens  that) 
in  making  laws,  major  pars  vincit  meliorem, 

1  Brad.  427,   2  Cov.  243;   the   form  and 
manner  of  law  are  not  alike  in  all  places, 

2  Hoop.  77 ;  laws  must  be  general,  I  Jew. 
222;  the  mind  of  the  law  to  be  followed, 
not  the  rigour  of  the  words,  2  Lot.  178; 
the  reason  of  it  is  the  soul  of  it,  1  Lot. 
182;  against  laws  prescribed  for  the  con 
science  for  a  time,  until  the  settlement  of 
points  by  a  council  or  otherwise,  1  Hoop. 
276;  the  law  must  be  kept  and  executed 
by  the  magistrates,  Sand.  51,  52 ;  it  must 
be  executed  without  respect   of  persons, 
ib.  85;    it  must   be    received    obediently, 
1  Lot.  148;  the  law  of  man  to  be  observed, 
but  not  made  equal  with    God's  law,   2 
Cran.  145;  all  laws  not  contrary  to  God's 
word  must  be   obeyed,  none  may  be   re 
sisted,  1  Lot.  371 ;  the  law  of  man,  if  con 
trary  to  God's  law,  cannot  bind  the  con 
science,   1  Brad.  391,    1  Hoop.  277,    Rid. 
142;    the   law  maketh   meum    and   tuuni, 
1  Lot.  404,  406;  it  may  be  appealed  to, 
ib.  145,  151 ;  it  is  lawful  for  a  Christian  to 
go  to  law  in  a  just  cause,  Hutch.  323,  &c. ; 
to  do  so  is  no  breach  of  charity,  2  Jew. 
b03 ;  how  a  Christian  may  go  to  law,  1  Lat. 
481,  2  Tyn.  64 ;  how  suitors  should  be  af 
fected  towards  each  other,  Hutch.  331 ;  a 
merry  and  wise   tale    on    going   to  law, 
1  Lat.  89 ;  laws  against  swearing,  1  Bee. 
390,  391 ;  the  law  employed  to  punish  he 
retics,  Rid.  141 ;   Anacharsis'  web,  Sand. 
52;  law  will  I,  i.e.  arbitrary  law,  2  Bee. 
313 

ii.  The  Law  of  Nations  :  to  be  respect 
ed,  1  Hoop.  289;  its  observance  enjoined 
on  the  Israelites,  ib. ;  the  maxim  "  Silent 


leges  inter  arma"  devilish,  ib.  290 ;  how 
wealth  may  be  gotten  by  the  law  of  na 
tions,  2  Bui.  14 

iii.     The  Civil  Law  : 

(a)  Generally  : — the  Corpus  Juris  Civilis 
contains,    Institutiones,    Digesta    (Vetus, 
Infortiattim,  Novum),  Codex,  Authenticap, 
sen  Novella?   Constitutiones,   Edicta,  &c., 
Jew.  xxxix;  the  Institutions  of  Justinian, 

1  Hoop.  78;  the  Pandects,  or  Digests,  what, 
and  when  published  by  Justinian,  2  Bui. 
281  n. ;  the  Code,  or  Codex  of  Justinian, 
what,   and    when    published,   ib.   280  n.  ; 
reference  to  it,  2  Ful.  364;   the  Novellas 
Constitutiones  of  Justinian,  2  Bui.  281  n., 
Jew.  xxxix ;  the  Code  and  Novella;  of  Theo- 
dosius  II.,   2  Bui.  281  n.,   Jew.  xlii ;    lex 
Cornelia  de  falsis,  1  Hoop.  407;  lex  Julia 
majestatis,  ib.  368;  lex  Julia  de  adulteris 
coercendis,  1  Bui.  203,  412, 1  Hoop.S'Gn., 
387,  2  Jew.  635;   lex  Pompeia  de  pnrici- 
diis,  I  Bui.  288,  1  Hoop.  368  n.;  lex  talio- 
nis,  1  Bui.  304  ;  lex  Voconia,  4  Jew.  C65 ; 
"jus"  defined,  1  Hoop.  273;    the  precepts 
of  law,  to  live  honestly,  to  hurt  no  man,  to 
give  every  man  his  due,  1  Hid.  197,  1  Hoop. 
275 ;    Justinian   commands   certain   of  his 
laws  to  be  generally  received,  1  Jew.  2S6, 

2  Jew.  702;  his  order  for  readingthe  laws, 
2  Jew.  675 ;    against  defrauding  the  law, 
by  following  only  the  bare   words  of  it, 
1  Jew.  447,  2  Jew.  792, 1112 ;  on  ambiguous 
words,  1  Jew.  229 ;  disjunctives  stand  for 
copulatives,  and  vice  versa  (Paulus),  ib. 
236;  Pomponius  shews  that  laws  must  be 
general,  ib.  222;  a  thing  spoken  generally 
must  be  taken  generally,  ib.  286 ;  custom 
declared  to  be  the  best  interpreter  of  the 
law,  ib.  210, 229;  the  study  of  the  civil  law 
at  Cambridge  necessary  for  the  king's  ser 
vice,  Rid.  506 

(b)  Temporal  concerns : — on  the  autho 
rity  of  the  emperor  and  his  laws,  4  Jew. 
1033;   on  treason  against  the  emperor  or 
the  state,  1  Hoop.  868;   Rome  called  the 
head  of  the  world,  4  Jew.  1032 ;  Justinian's 
esteem   for   Constantinople,   1  Jew.  362 ; 
marriage  of  children  not  to  be  without  the 
consent  of  parents,  3  Bee.  532,  Sand.  281 ; 
on   the   marriage    of    clerks,  2   Ful.    95 ; 
against  adultery,  &c.,  1  Bui.  203;  a  woman 
condemned  for  adultery  not  to  be  a  wit 
ness,  2  Jew.  635;  adultery  punished  with 
death,  1  Bui.  412,  1  Hoop.  376,  387  ;  poly 
gamy  forbidden,    1  Hoop.  386,  387;    on 
divorce,  ib.  383;  he  that  keeps  one  con 
cubine  said  to  live  chastely,  4  Jeic.  638 ;  .1 
concubine   distinguished   from   a  ^ife,  ib. 


470 


C32;  whoremongers  banished  from  all 
towns,  ib.  047 ;  the  punishment  of  parri 
cides,  1  Bui.  288,  1  Hoop.  368;  on  mon 
sters  (Ulpian),  1  Jew.  191;  on  bondage, 

2  Bui.  301,  302 ;  no  Jew  to  hold  a  Chris 
tian  slave,  Phil.  149  ;  on  plagium,  or  man- 
stealing,  2  Bui.  47;  the  crime  capital,  ib. 
48  ;  against  cattle-stealing,  '2  Bui.  48, 230 ; 
on  property  in  wild  animals,  1  Hoop.  390 ; 
the  accessory  follows  the  principal,  Calf. 
245  ;  one  thing  by  force  of  greater  weight 
draws  another  with  it,  2  Jew.  576 ;  Ulpian 
referred  to   on  the  change   of  wine   into 
vinegar,  1  Cran.  251,  254,  330,  332 ;  on  the 
understanding  of  a  bargain,   1  Jew.  178; 
rule  on  tacit  consent,  1  Whitg.  349 ;  the 
allowance  of  a  thing  done,  as  good  as  a 
commission  for  doing  it,  4  Jew.  1036 ;  how 
riches  may  be  gotten  lawfully,  2  Bui.  25; 
as  to  sewers  and  the  like,  ib.  231 ;  servitutes 
luminum,   2  Zur.  94 n.;   the   lex   Toconia 
forbade  a  man  to  convey  his  inheritance  to 
u  woman,  even  to  his  daughter,   4  Jew. 
665;  on  the  will  of  the  dead,  1  Jew.  423; 
laws  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  orphans, 
&c.,    2  Bui.    281 ;     the    rich    and    noble 
forbidden    to    engage  in    trade,    1  Hoop. 
392 ;  against   monopolists,  2  Brad.   396, 

1  Hoop.  391;  usury  forbidden,  1 //bop.  393; 
gaming    prohibited,    2  Bui.   40;    against 
forgery,  1  Hoop.  407  n. ;  a  party  to  be  heard 
in  his  own  province,  1  Jew.  391 ;  no  juris 
diction  without  coercion,  ib.  395;  the  com 
petent  tribunal  for  ecclesiastics,  Phil.  30  n.; 
exceptio  fori,  ib.  7,  35 ;  no  man  to  be  his 
own  judge,  3  Jew.  294,  4  Jew.  956 ;  the  use 
of  Latin  required  in  all  causes,  1  Jew.  295  ; 
but  fidei  commissa  might  be  left  in  any 
language,  ib.  290 ;  the  penalty  of  a  false 
suggestion   by  a    plaintiff,    ib.    101,    102; 
suitors  obtaining  the  help  of  great  men  to 
lose  their  suits,  1  Hoop.  394;  the  rule,  qui 
mutum  exhibet,  &c.,  1  Jew.  185;  distinc 
tion    between   "  recte "    and    "  rite,"    the 
former  having  respect  to  the  justice  of  a 
cause,  the  latter  to  the  order  of  it,  Calf. 
206 ;   provisions  on   appeals,   1  Jew.   390, 
404,  Phil.  149;  an  appeal  allowed  in  the 
case.of  bribed  witnesses,  1  Hoop.  408 

(c)    Ecclesiastical  affairs : — the  Civil  Law 
contains  many  ecclesiastical   enactments, 

3  Whitg.   007 ;    the   Christian    emperors 
provided  for  the  state  of  religion  in  the 
church,  2  Bee.  305,  312,  1  Bui.  331,  332, 

2  Bui.  281;  edict  of  Gratian,  Valentinian, 
and  Theodosius,  commanding  their  subjects 
to  be  of  the  religion  which  Peter  delivered 
to  the  Romans,  2  Bee.  305,  1  Bui.  34,  328, 


331,  2  Bui.  281,  4  Bui.  63,  2  Ful.  362, 
2  Hoop.  540,  1  Jew.  80,  365,  4  Jew.  1002, 
1043,  Phil.  75;  priesthood  and  empire 
declared  to  be  the  greatest  gifts  of  God, 
iJeio.  1036;  idolatry  a  capital  offence, 
2  Bee.  305,  312,  1  Bui.  359,  360,  2  Bui. 
281 ;  pardon  granted  to  the  repentant, 
1  Bui.  362;  blasphemy  capitally  punished, 
ib.  243,  1  Hoop.  334 ;  magical  arts  for 
bidden,  1  Hoop.  327,  329,  &c.;  Sunday  to 
be  observed,  I  Bui.  264,  265,  1  Hoop.  338; 
husbandmen  permitted  to  labour  on  that 
day,  1  Bui.  265,266;  heretics  disqualified 
from  various  employments,  ib.  320;  rebap- 
tizing  forbidden,  4  Bui.  394  ;  against  the 
celebration  of  sacred  rites  in  private  houses, 

1  Bui.  332,  1  Hoop.  171,  172;  constitution 
of  Justinian  how  bishops  and  priests  should 
celebrate   the   holy  oblation,  1  Jew.   284, 
&c. ;  he  speaks  of  deacons  as  ministering 
the  same,  £6.  240 ;    his   law   commanding 
ministers  to  speak  in  a  clear  voice,  2  Bee. 
255,  441,  3  Bee.  409,  4  Bui.  190,  2  Cran. 
450,  451,  1  Jew.  8,  57,  284—287,  309,  312, 
333,  2  Jew.  701,  990,  997,  4  Jew.  810,  811, 
903,  979,  1031,  Pil.  499,  Whita.  270;  a  law 
against  paying  money  for  admission  to  the 
priesthood  or  episcopate,  <iBul.  130;  direc 
tions  of  Justinian  concerning  the  choice 
of    bishops,   £6.  133,   1  Whitg.   390,   398; 
the  ordination  of  a  bishop  to  be  stayed,  in 
the   event  of  any   charge   being  brought 
against  him,  until  examination,  4  Bui.  136 ; 
laws  against  bishops  absenting  themselves 
from  their  churches,  1  Bui.  332, 1  Jew.  406, 
4  Jew.  1026,1033;  bishops  not  to  sell  the 
goods  of  their  churches,  1  Bui.  331,  332, 

2  Bui.   281 ;   Justinian  gives  licence  to  a 
bishop  to  release  a  priest  from  part  of  his 
penance,  and  to  restore  him  to  the  ministry, 
4  Jew.  1030;  metropolitans  mentioned  by 
Justinian,  2  Whitg.  166  ;  what  that  emperor 
says  touching  the    pre-eminence    of   the 
bishop   of  Rome,   1  Jew.  361—363,  432, 
4  Jew.  839;   he  labours   to   advance  the 
honour    of    the    see    (of    Rome),   and   to 
unite  to   it   all   the   priests   of  the   East, 
4  Jew.  1032 ;   ecclesiastical  matters  to  be 
laid  before  the  pope  as  the  head  of  all  the 
holy  churches,   ib. ;    intimation  that    the 
pope  may  not  intermeddle  with  temporal 
causes,   ib.  1031 ;   the  church  of  the  city 
of  Constantinople  declared  by  Justinian  to 
eiijoy  the  prerogative  of  Rome  the  elder, 

3  Jew.  307,  4  Jew.  841,  1031 ;  Constanti 
nople  designated  the  perpetual  mother  of 
faith  and  religion,  4  Jew.   883,   and   the 
mother  of  all   Christians  of  the  catholic 


LAW  (CIVIL  —  CAN  OK) 


471 


faith,  ib. ;  Justinian  styles  Epiphanius  of 
Constantinople  universal  patriarch,  1  Jew. 
363,  4  Jew.  1032,  and  assigns  to  him  the 
disposition  of  all  things,  agreeable  to  holy 
scripture,  touching  the  ordering  of  bishops 
and  clerks,  1  Bui.  331 ;  the  churches  of 
Illyricum  to  appeal  to  Constantinople,  not 
to  Home,  4  Jew.  1031 ;  edict  of  Justinian 
limiting  the  number  of  the  clergy  at  Con 
stantinople,  1  Jew.  121,  19",  2  Jew.  1019; 
his  order  respecting  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishop  of  Justiniaua,  1  Jew.  363;  on  the 
decision  of  doubts  amongst  bishops,  ib.  390; 
on  councils  of  bishops,  1  Bui.  331 ;  a  synod 
to  be  held  yearly  in  every  province,  4  Bui. 
506,  4  Jew.  1124,  1125;  the  lieutenants  of 
provinces  empowered  to  convene  councils 
in  case  of  the  neglect  of  the  bishops  to  do 
so,  1  Bui.  332,  4  Bid.  50G ;  Justinian's 
order  about  setting  up  a  cross  before  build 
ing  a  church,  Calf.  135,  136,  189,  2  Ful. 
150,  158,  159,  185;  in  order  to  suppress 
conventicles,  he  required  a  procession  when 
a  church  was  to  be  consecrated,  Calf.  304, 
305;  Valens  and  Theodosius  forbade  re 
presentations  of  the  sign  of  Christ,  2  Bee. 
71  n.,  Calf.  190,  2  Ful.  159,  2  Jew.  659, 
6G8,  Park.  90,  Rid.  92;  on  the  tribunal 
proper  for  bishops,  clerks  and  monks,  Phil. 
36 n.;  no  bishop  to  be  brought  against  his 
will  before  a  civil  judge,  unless  by  the 
commandment  of  the  prince,  4  Jew.  960;  a 
priest  sued  in  law,  might,  with  the  consent 
of  the  plaintiff,  be  judged  by  the  bishop, 
ib.  961 ;  clergymen  forbidden  to  engage  in 
games  and  pageants,  1  Bui.  332 ;  monks  to 
be  driven  to  study  the  scriptures,  or  forced 
to  bodily  labour,  4  Jew.  1031 ;  as  to  marriage, 
and  some  other  matters  which  may  be 
regarded  as  partly  ecclesiastical,  see  b, 
above;  Justinian  commands  that  the  holy 
canons  be  holden  for  laws,  4  Jeiu.  1033; 
a  gloss  asks,  wherefore  does  the  emperor 
busy  himself  with  spiritual  matters,  seeing 
he  knows  they  are  no  part  of  his  charge  ? 
and  answers,  that  he  does  it  by  the  pope's 
authority,  ib.  1031 

iv.  The  Law  of  England:  v.  Courts, 
Execution,  Jurors,  Lawyers,  Statutes, 
Tenure,  Terms,  Writs. 

The  Ancient  Laws  and  Institutes  of 
England,  1  Lat.  54 n.;  complaint  of  the 
corrupt  administration  of  the  law,  ib.  128; 
some  good  penal  laws  repealed  under  Mary, 
Pil.  614 ;  the  laws  of  real  property,  2  Zur. 
197  ;  the  law  as  to  felony,  the  thief  and  the 
receiver,  1  Brad.  388 ;  on  law-suits,  Now. 
(79,  80),  201 ;  those  who  fail  in  their  causes 


should  be  burdened  with  heavy  costs, 
Sand.  227  ;  suggestions  for  legislators, 
Now.  226 ;  as  to  the  ecclesiastical  law  of 
England,  see  the  next  division;  also  Lynd- 
wode  (W.). 

v.  Ecclesiastical  Law :  v.  Canons, 
Church,  Courts  ;  also  iii.  c,  above. 

The  church  not  burdened  by  God  with 
infinite  laws,  4  I/a/.  478;  ecclesiastical  laws, 
what,  1  Bui.  207  ;  much  of  the  Canon  Law 
remains  in  force  here,  3  Whitg.  278 ;  the 
burdens  of  our  spiritual  lawyers,  1  Tyn. 
245 ;  an  act  passed  for  revising  the  Canon 
Law,  1544,  2  Cran.  68  n. ;  commission  pro 
posed  for  making  new  laws  ecclesiastical, 
1546,  ib.  415 ;  king  Edward's  commission 
for  the  reformation  of  ecclesiastical  law  in 
England,  3  Zur.  447,  503,  580,  590  ;  a  new 
code  proposed,  Hutch.  6  n.;  the  Reforma- 
tio  Legum  Ecclesiasticarum,  2  Cran.  xi, 
Hutch.  6n.,  1  Lat.  xii,  3  Zur.  503  n.,  580  n.; 
the  validity  of  the  Canon  Law  in  England 
denied  by  Puritans,  Hog.  361 ;  controversy 
on  chancellors  and  other  ecclesiastical 
officers,  3  Whitg.  543 

vi.     27ie  Canon  Law  : 

(a)  Generally : — one  king,  one  law,  is 
God's  ordinance  in  every  realm,  therefore 
the  clergy  should  not  have  a  separate  law, 
1  Tyn.  240;  this  law  was  made  only  in 
favour  of  the  clergy,  2  Cran.  166,  167;  how 
the  pope  made  him  a  law,  2  Tyn.  278 ;  its 
authors,  3  Jew.  132;  the  Corpus  Juris 
Canonici  contains,  Decretum  Gratiani, 
Decretales  Gregorii  IX.,  Sextus  Decre- 
talium,  Clementina;,  Extravagantes  Jo- 
annis  XXII.,  Extravagantes  Communes, 
Jew.  xxxix  ;  its  parts  referred  to,  Bale  48 ; 
Decretum  Gratiani,  its  character,  3  Bui. 
81 ;  allowed  by  Eugenius  III.,  and  com 
monly  called  fundamentum  juris  canonici, 
3  Jew.  132,  312 ;  its  "  distinctions,"  and 
"canons"  or  "capitula,"  1  Tyn.  46  n.; 
references  to  Gratian,  Calf.  409,  2  Ful. 
402 ;  he  allows  that  the  so-called  canons  of 
the  apostles  are  apocryphal,  Whita.  41 ;  his 
forgeries,  Bale  571;  he  was  a  common 
falsifier  of  the  doctors,  1  Jeio.  645;  for 
example,  he  corrupted  a  canon  of  the  second 
council  of  Milevis,  2  Ful.  71  n.,  shamelessly 
depraved  a  canon  of  the  council  of  Chal- 
cedon,  ib.  288,  and  falsified  an  epistle  of 
pope  Leo  the  Great,  ib.  82  n. ;  he  bears 
witness  against  the  interpolations  in  a 
treatise  by  Cyprian,  ib.  291  n. ;  mistakes  of 
his,  2  Jew.  568,  3  Jew.  394,  476,  4  Jew. 
635,  Whita.  157  n.;  some  errors  of  his  al 
lowed  by  Papists,  3  Jew.  177 ;  the  decretal 


472 


LAW  (CANON) 


epistles  ascribed  to  the  early  bishops  of 
Home  are  not  genuine,  2  Bee.  238  n.(  Uew. 
173,  341,  &c.,  388,  Rid.  180—182,  Whita. 
4:35,  609,  2  Whitg.  136,  137,  141  ;  they  are 
futile  and  absurd,  Whita.  509;  not  reckon 
ed  as  scripture  by  Augustine  (as  falsely 
alleged  by  Gratian),  ib.  109  ;  Gratian's  low 
estimate  of  them,  1  Jew.  ]73,  341;  on  the 
credit  due  to  them,  1  Whitg.  532 n.;  Bel- 
larmine's  cautious  statement  regarding 
them,  Calf.  222  n. ;  Decretals,  letters  of 
popes,  c.  1150—1300,  3  Jew.  132,  1  Lat. 
212;  they  contain  marvels  and  mysteries, 

1  Hoop.  291 ;    Alexandrines,  probably  the 
decretal  epistles  of  Alexander  III.  (a  por 
tion    of  the  above),   1  Lat.  212;    Sextus 
Decretalium,  collected  in  the  time  of  Boni 
face  VIII.,  1  Hoop.  569,  3  Jew.  132  ;  Cle 
mentines,  the  decretal  epistles  of  Clement 
V.,  3  Jew.  132,  1  Lat.  212 ;  Extravagantes, 
or  Extravagantines,  3  Jew.  132,  1  Lat.  212, 
Hid.  164;  a  collection  of  tenets  extracted 
from  the  Canon  Law,  2  Cran.  68 — 75  ;  it  is 
wicked  and  full  of  tyranny,  ib.  165 ;  never 
theless  it  contains  many  truths  strangely 
misplaced,  ib.  76;  the  decrees,  decretals,  &c. 
censured,  Sale  48,  2  Cran.  148,  163,  2  Ful. 
237,  1  Hoop.  284 ;  valued  by  Romanists  as 
highly  as  the  Bible,  Calf.  18,  206,  2  Cran. 
48,  Whita.  109;  popes,  fathers,  councils,  &e. 
cited  in  the  Canon  Law,  see  1  Sec.  493, 

2  Sec.  G60,  3  Sec.  635,  4  Jew.   1332 ;   for 
fuller   statements,  see  the   names   of  the 
several  popes,  fathers,  and  councils  in  this 
Index;  the  gloss,  see   2  Sec.  659,  3  Sec. 
634,  4  Jew.  1338;  the  absurd  gloss,  "sta- 
tuimus,   i.e.   abrogamus,"   2  Ful.   236  n., 
1  Jew.  33,  37,  54,  55,  Rid.  36 ;  Censura  in 
Glossas(Manriq),  Calf.  6n.;  the  Decretals 
burned  by  Luther,  1  Tyn.  221;  much  of  the 
Canon  law  remains  in  England,  3  Whitg. 
278  (see  v,  above) ;   how  studied  at  Lou- 
vaine,  4  Jew.  1089 

(b)  As  to  Scripture,  &c. : — declaration 
that  as  the  correctness  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment  is  to  be  tried  by  the  Hebrew,  so  is 
that  of  the  New  by  the  Greek,  4  Bui.  542; 
on  the  four  senses  of  scripture,  1  Tyn.  303; 
the  church  often  placed   above  scripture, 
Whita.  276  ;  the  decretal  epistles  reckoned 
as   a   part   of  canonical  scripture   (falsely 
citing    Augustine),    ib.  109 ;    apocryphal 
gospels  mentioned,  ib.  108 

(c)  The  Church  : — distinction  between 
believing  the  church  and  believing  in  God, 
1  Bui.  159;  on  being  in  the  church  nomi 
nally   and  really,    Rid.  127 ;    the   church 
stated  to  be  one,  as  having  one  supreme 


head,  3  Jew.  221,  4  Jew.  751;  the  church 
often  affirmed  to  be  above  scripture,  Whita. 
276;  declaration  that  the  church  of  Rome 
was  consecrated  by  the  martyrdom  of  both 
Peter  and  Paul,  2  Tyn.  285  n. ;  the  au 
thority  of  the  Roman  church  asserted  by 
several  popes,  3  Sec.  511,  513,  526;  state 
ment  that  she  has  authority  to  judge  all 
things,  and  that  no  one  may  judge  her 
judgment,  4  Bui.  67,  Rog.  192  n.;  what 
ever  the  Roman  church  ordains,  to  be 
observed  by  all,  4  Bui.  67 ;  whosoever  is 
not  obedient  to  the  laws  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  to  be  deemed  a  heretic,  4  Jew.  768 ; 
assertion  that  he  doubtless  falls  into  heresy 
who  goes  about  to  take  away  the  privilege 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  ib.  1148;  disallow 
ance  of  whatever  is  done  against  the  disci 
pline  of  the  church  of  Rome  without  dis 
cretion  of  justice,  3  Jew.  285,  4  Jew.  873  ; 
the  writings  of  the  fathers  to  be  held  to 
the  last  iota,  Calf.  260  n. ;  there  is  a  list  of 
fathers  deemed  authorities,  Whita.  413; 
distinction  between  "ecclesia  parochialis" 
and  "  ecclesia  baptismalis,"  1  Jew.  181 

(rf)  The  Pope : — none  of  the  patriarchs 
ever  used  the  name  of  universal,  2  Hoop. 
234 ;  the  title  of  high  priest  formerly  given 
to  all  bishops,  ib.  237 ;  St  Cyprian  called  pope, 
ib. ;  a  gloss  ascribes  the  origin  of  the  word 
papa  to  "Papa?  interjectio  admirantis," 
3  Tyn.  324  ;  the  bishop  of  the  first  see  not 
to  be  called  prince  of  priests,  2  Ful.  323  n., 

2  Hoop.  235, 1  Jew.  442;  the  bishop  of  Rome 
himself  not  to  be  called  universal  bishop,  3 
Jew.  310,  314 ;  the  pope  calls  himself  a  ser 
vant,  4  Jew.  847;   exposition   of  the  text 
"  Thou  art  Peter,"  Rid.  164,  2  Tyn.  281  n. ; 
an  absurd  derivation  for  Cephas,  2 Ful.SOln., 
Rid.  164;   declaration  that  the  Lord  had 
not  been  discreet  if  he  had  not  left  a  vicar 
behind  him,  1  Jew.  380,  3  Jew.  276  ;  state 
ment  that  Peter's  see  was  first  at  Antioch, 
but  that  it  was  translated  to  Rome  by  the 
Lord's  command,  2  Tyn.  285  n.;  the  autho 
rity  of  Peter  and  Paul  claimed  for  the  pope's 
anathemas,  ib. ;  statement  that  it  is  plain 
the  church  is  one,  for  that  in  the  universal 
church  there  is  one  head,  that  is,  the  pope, 

3  Jew.  221,  4  Jew.  751 ;  foolish  arguments 
for  his  supremacy,  1  Jew.  14,  77,  339 ;  his 
claims  and   pretensions,    2  Cran.  68,  &c., 
165;  scriptures  alleged  in  support  of  them, 
ib.  75;  assertion  that  the  Roman  pontiff 
is  the  bishop  of  the  whole  world,  4  Jew. 
827  ;  that  our  Lord  the  pope  is  the  or 
dinary  judge  of  all  men,  4  Bui.  120,  1 
Jew.  442,    3  Jew.  317,  319,  4  Jew.  827; 


LAW   (CANON) 


473 


on  appeals  to  Rome,  1  Jew.  389 ;  on  obe 
dience  to  the  pope,  3  Bee.  514 ;  declaration 
that  to  be  subject  to  the  pope  is  necessary 
to  salvation,  4  Bui.  120,  2  Cran.  68,  Grin. 
2-2,  1  Jew.  339,  442,  3  Jew.  196,  4  Jew. 
1 137,  2  Lat.  348  n.,  Rid.  1C4 ;  that  whoever 
is  saved  is  under  the  pope,  1  Jew.  339, 

3  Jew.  19G,  284 ;  that  whosoever  will  not 
submit  to  the  pope  acknowledges  himself 
to  be  none  of  Christ's  sheep,  2  Tyn.  280  n.; 
that  whoever  denies  the  pope  to  be  the  head 
of  the  church,  is  to  be  holden  as  a  heretic, 

4  Jew.  739 ;  that  whosoever  obeys  not  his 
commandments,  falls  into  the  sin  of  idola- 
trv  and  infidelity,  ib.  685 ;  all  men  affirmed 
to  be  subject  to  the  pope's  will,  and  to  be 
in  him  as  members  of  a  member,  ib.  829; 
the  pious  emperor  Constantine  said  to  have 
called   the  pope  God,   and   declared   him 
consequently  irresponsible   to   man,  Calf. 

5  n.,  2  Ful.  356  n.,  369,    1  Jew.   96,  438, 

2  Jew.  773,  906,  ±Jew.  843,  3  Tyn.  231  n. ; 
in  a  notorious  and  uncensured  gloss  the 
pontiff  is  styled  "our  Lord  God  the  pope," 
Calf.  5  n.,  2  Ful.  247,  369,  1  Jew.  96,  374, 
443,  2  Jew.  773,  906,  4  Jew.  831,  843,  899, 
Hog.  38,   348;   editions   containing    these 
words,  Calf.  6  n. ;  in  the  latter  editions  the 
word  "  God  "  is  omitted,  1  Jew.  96  n . ;  other 
references  as  to  the  name   of  God  being 
applied  to   the   pope,  2  Jew.  773 n.;  the 
inquiry,  who  dares  to  say. ..to  God  or  to 
the  pope?  4  Jew.  831 ;  statement  that  the 
pope  is   not  a  man,  ib.  844;   that  he  is 
neither   God   nor  man,   2  Jew.  907,  991, 
4  Jew.  843,  844;  that  he  is  the  wonderment 
of  the  world,  4  Jew.  682,  844;  the  pope 
said  to  have  a  heavenly  power,  and  the  ful 
ness  of  power,  4  Bui.  121 ;  assertion  that    j 
as  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  is  given 
to  Christ,  so  it  is  to  the  pope,  1  Jew.  93  n., 
380 ;  that  the  pope  and  Christ  have  one 
tribunal,  ib.  381  ;  the  pope  claims  power 
to  make  new  laws,  3  Bee.  527  ;  he  is  asserted 
to  be  free  from  all  human  law,  2  Jew.  907, 
919 ;   to  be  the  fountain  of  all  law,  &c., 

1  Jew.  68 ;  he  is  held  to  have  all  laws  in 
the  coffer  of  his  breast,  4  Bui.  120,  1  Jew. 
68,  93,  381,  442,  4  Jew.  768,  2  Whitg.  510 ; 
assertion  that  he  may  dispense  against  the 
law  of  nature,  3  Jew.  218,  599,  against  the 
divine  law,  ib.  218,  599,  4  Jew.  1245, 
against  the  canons  or  rules  of  the  apostles, 

3  Jew.  599;  statement  that  he  judges  all 
things  by  authority,  because  he  has  autho 
rity  over  all  men,  and  he  is  judged  by  none, 
because  no  man  has  authority  over   him, 
1  Jew.  94  n. ;  that  he  may  even  change  the 


nature  of  things,  of  nothing  make  some 
thing,  of  injustice  make  justice,  &c.,  4  Bui. 
121,  1  Jew.  68,  69,  442,  2  Jew.  919,  3  Jew. 
222, 599  ;  all  the  sanctions  of  the  Roman  see 
to  be  received  as  if  confirmed  by  the  voice  of 
Peter,  3 Bee. 511,513, 4 Bui.  119, 2  Cran.  68, 
Hog.  202 n.;  the  decretal  epistles  of  the 
popes  to  stand  upon  like  foundation  with 
the  scriptures,  2  Tyn.  289  n.;  whatsoever 
the  pope  decrees,  whatsoever  he  establishes, 
to  be  observed  of  all  men  for  ever,  invio 
lably,  4  Bui.  67  ;  statement  that  whatso 
ever  the  pope  either  allows  or  disallows, 
we  are  bound  to  allow  or  disallow  the 
same,  4  Jew.  768;  in  what  he  will  his 
will  is  instead  of  reason,  and  no  man  may 
say,  "Lord,  why  doestthou  so?"  4 Bui.  121, 
1  Jew.  381,  442,  2  Jew.  919,  3  Jew.  205, 
4  Jew.  739,  769,  898,  933,  1137 ;  assertion 
that  there  is  a  certain  spiritual  holiness 
according  to  the  state  most  holy  and  spi 
ritual,  and  in  this  state  is  only  the  pope, 
4  Jew.  702 ;  that  though  the  pope  be  not 
always  a  good  man,  yet  he  is  ever  presumed 
to  be  good,  ib.  1009,  1010,  1116 ;  that  if  the 
pope  lack  goodness  acquired  by  merit,  that 
is  sufficient  which  he  has  from  his  prede 
cessor,  1  Jew.  400,  401,  4  Jew.  703,  1109, 
1110;  Peter  said  to  have  made  the  pope 
heir  of  his  goodness,  3  Jew.  201,  324  ;  it  is 
affirmed  that  the  pope  receives  holiness 
from  his  chair,  1  Jew.  401,  3  Jew.  324, 
4  Jew.  1009,  1068 ;  that  it  is  like  sacrilege 
to  dispute  about  his  deeds,  2  Jew.  907, 
4  Jew.  702,  768,  899,  907,  1116;  his  deeds 
excused  as  Samson's  murders,  the  Jews' 
robberies,  and  Jacob's  adultery,  2  Jew. 
919,  4  Jew.  702,  802;  declaration  that  if 
a  pope  be  so  wicked  as  to  lead  innumerable 
people  with  him  to  hell,  no  man  may  rebuke 
him,  3  Bee.  527,  2  Cran.  70,  165,  1  Hoop. 
284,  471  n.,  1  Jeiv.  400,  2  Jew.  919,  991, 
Hog.  202,  1  Tyn.  328,  329,  2  Tyn.  299,  3 
Tyn.  41 ;  that  no  mortal  may  presume  to 
accuse  the  pope,  for  he  is  to  judge  all  men, 
and  to  be  judged  of  none,  1  Hoop.  285, 
471  n.,  Roy.  191  n.,  202  n.,  unless  he  depart 
from  the  faith,  2  Ful.  365  n.,  1  Jew.  400, 
Phil.  420,  3  Tyn.  329  n. ;  arguments  to 
prove  that  no  man  may  accuse  the  pope, 
4  Jew.  834 ;  admission  that  it  is  certain  the 
pope  may  err,  1  Jew.  399,  4  Jew.  927  ;  the 
pope  claims  to  be  above  councils,  2  Cran. 
70,  1  Jew.  442,  3  Jew.  205 ;  statement  that 
a  council  cannot  judge  the  pope,  4  Bui. 
119  ;  canons  affirming  that  any  council  not 
authorized  by  the  pope,  is  to  be  deemed  a 
conventicle,  2  Tyn.  272  n. ;  yet  it  is  stated 


474 


LAW  (CANON) 


that  when  the  case  is  moved  in  a  matter  of 
faith,  then  is  the  council  greater  than  the 
pope,  4  Jew.  704 ;  all  councils  said  to  be 
held  by  the  authority  of  the  Roman  church, 
1  Jew.  93  n.,  442  n. ;  assertion  that  the 
pope  may  be  judged  neither  by  the  emperor 
nor  by  the  -whole  clergy,  nor  by  kings,  nor 
by  the  people,  4  Bui.  119,  2  Cran.  G9,  1  Jew.  j 
68,  93  n.,  442,  2  Jew.  907,  4  Jew.  968, 1116, 
3  Tyn.  232  n.;  it  is  said,  other  men's  causes 
God  would  have  to  be  determined  by 
men;  but  the  bishop  of  this  see  without  i 
question,  he  reserved  to  his  own  judgment,  | 
1  Jew.  68 ;  declaration  that  if  the  whole 
world  should  pronounce  sentence  in  any 
matter  against  the  pope,  we  must  stand  to 
the  pope's  judgment,  4  Uul.  119,  1  Jew. 
68,  400,  2  Jeio.  919,  3  Jew.  205,  600,  4  Jew. 
768,  921,  1116 ;  admission  that  he  ought 
not  to  be  judge  in  his  own  cause,  3  Jew. 
294  ;  Constantino's  Donation,  2  .FW.360  n., 

3  Jew.  394,  4  Jew.  840,  2  Lat.  349  n.,  2  Tyn. 
279 ;  reference  about  Phocas  making  the 
bishop  of  Rome  head  of  the  church,  2  Hoop. 
235;    after  the   emperors   had    made   the 
bishop  of  Rome  head  of  the   church,  he 
made  himself  head  of  emperors  and  kings, 
ib.   239;    the   emperor  had  the  right    of 
choosing  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  263;  Louis  le 
Debonnaire's  alleged  release  of  such  right, 
ib.  279 ;    he   decreed   that  the   bishop   of 
Rome  should  be  chosen   by  the   people, 
1  Whitg.  397,  400 ;  Otho's  oath  to  the  pope, 
see  m,  below;  the  pope  claims  the  right  of 
both  swords,  4  Bui.  120, 2  Cran.  71,  2  Hoop. 
239, 1  Jew.  14, 228,  442,  4  Jew.  820;  though 
it  is  said,  Christ  by  several  duties,  and  dis 
tinct  honours  hath  set  a  difference  between 
the  offices  of  both  powers,  4  Jew.  826,  985 ; 
the  gloss  declares  this  to  be  an  argument 
that  the  pope  has  not  both  swords,  ib.  985  ; 
statement  that  the  pope  has  the  principality 
of  all  the  world,  3  Jew.  319,  4  Jew.  706, 
827, 1013;  that  unto  Peter  were  committed 
the  rights   both  of  heavenly  and  earthly 
empire,  3  Jew.  270,  4  Jew.  677,  682,  825, 
958 ;  the  pope  compared  to  the  sun,  the  em 
peror  to  the  rnoon,  1  Jew.  14, 443, 4  Jew.  671, 
672,  847,  983 ;  the  pope  said  to  be  as  much 
superior  to  the  emperor,  as  the  soul  to  the 
body,  4:Jeiv.  673;  the  pope  claims  power  to 
depose  kings,  2  Cran.  69, 1  Jew.  443 ;  Zachary 
deposed  the  French  king,  4  Jew.  683,  2  Tyn. 
261  n. ;  the  pope  claims  to  be  heir  of  the 
empire,  1  Jew.  443;  statement  that  lie  may 
give  the  emperor  power  to  depose  him,  and 
may  in  all  things  submit  himself  to  him, 

4  Jew.  968 ;    that   the   pope  may  make  a 


bishop  only  by  his  word,  3  Jew,  329  ;  that 
the  court  of  Rome  hath  an  universal  study, 
and  the  privileges  of  the  same,  4  Jew.  654; 
that  false  Latin  vitiates  the  pope's  rescripts, 
1  Jew.  343 ;  all  things  sold  at  Rome,  4  Jew. 
867 

(e)  Bishops  : — of  the  precedence  of  the 
patriarchs  in  synods,  4  Jew.  1002 ;  patri 
archs  and  primates  different  names  of  the 
same  office,    3  Jew.  313;    patriarchs    and 
primates    declared    to   have   no   privilege 
above  other  bishops,  except  what  the  sa 
cred   canons  allow,   or  as   the  pope  may 
grant,  3  Bee.  510  n. ;   on  the  authority  of 
the   patriarch   of  Constantinople,    1  Jew. 
4.04  ;  on  the  places  which  should  be  made 
bishops'  sees,  2  WJiitg.  118  n. ,  377;  there 
should  be  but  one  bishop  in  a  diocese,  2 
Ful.  363,    1  Jew.  372;    episcopal   power 
extolled,  3  Bee.  508;  bishops  called  high 
priests,  2//oo/».237;  on  their  appointment, 

1  Whity.  460,  462 ;   Charlemagne  directed 
that  they  should  be  chosen  by  the  clergy 
and  people,  ib.  596,  400;  Louis  his  son  de 
creed  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  should  be 
chosen  by  the  people,  ib.  397 ;  the  laity  not 
to   interfere   in   the  election   of  prelates, 

2  Tyn.  263  n. ;  statement  that  if  a  man  be 
made   bishop  without   the  consent  of  his 
metropolitan,  the  great  council  (of  Nice) 
has  decreed  that   such  a  one  may  not  be 
bishop,  3  Jew.  333;  the  bishop's  oath  to 
the  pope,  3  Jew.  205,  4  Jew.  1113;  if  a  man 
will  be  a  bishop  let  him  follow  Moses  and 
Aaron,   1  Bee.  382;  hospitality  necessary 
for  bishops,  ib.  23,  24,  2  Bee.  325;  bishops 
commanded  to  minister  to  the  poor  and 
sick,  2  Bee.  326;   admonished  to  have  a 
liberal  hand,   ib. ;   a  bishop   deprived   for 
niggardliness,  1  Bee.  23 ;  the  lay  sort  not 
to  be  heard  in  the  accusation  of  a  bishop, 
4  Jew.  639 

(f)  Clergy: — Gratian  interprets  pres 
byter  by  senior,  4  Jew.  912;  in  old  time 
golden  priests  used  wooden  cups,  but  now 
contrariwise   wooden   priests   use    golden 
cups,   4  Bui.  420,    1  Hoop.  521 ;   priests, 
&c.,  anointed,  2  Cran.  62  n. ;  priests  must 
watch  the  Lord's  sheep  with  great  dili 
gence,  1  Bee.  361 ;  ignorance  most  of  all 
to  be  eschewed  in  the  priests  of  God,  ib. 
384;  an  evil  priest  compared  to  a  raven, 
2  Jew.  628;  the  priest  above  the  prince  as 
touching  his  priestly  office,  4  Jew.  673;  the 
pope  inferior  to  his  confessor,  ib.  992  ;  flat 
tering  clerks  to  be  deposed,  3  Whitg.  579  ; 
a  clerk  who  commits  a  capital  crime,  or 
forges  a  charter,  or  bears  false-witness,  to 


LAW  (CANON) 


475 


be  confined  in  a  monastery,  and  reduced  to 
Jay  communion,  Calf.  273,  and  see  Coop. 
159  n.;   laymen  not  to  be  judges  of  the 
clergy,   2  Cran.  72,  73,   1   Tyn.  178,  240, 
2   Tyn.  272  ;   the  laity  not  to  investigate 
their  lives,  1  Tyn.  178  n.,  2  Tyn.  272  n. ;  the 
lay  sort  not  to  be  heard  in  the  accusation 
of  a  bishop,  4  Jew.  639 ;  a  layman  not  to 
accuse  a  priest  of  fornication,  ib. ;  a  lay 
man  not  to  be  the  assessor  of  a  bishop,  ib.    \ 
1015;  canons  in   regard  to  imposts  upon    i 
the  clergy,  3  Bee.  514,  2  Cran.  72,  167 ;    ! 
laymen  not  to  meddle  with  their  elections, 

2  Cran.  72,  167 ;   nor   have   benefices  '  to 
farm,  ib. ;  on  titles  for  ordination,  1  Whitg.    \ 
480,  and  priests  without  benefices,  3  Whitg. 
246 ;  on  the  canon  of  the  second  council  of 
Nice  against  pluralities,  1  Whitg.  531;  plu 
ralities  allowed  in  certain  cases,  ib.\  what 
things  are  Simoniacal  of  their  own  nature, 
and  what  by  law  positive,  4  Jew.  868;  the 
heresy  of  Macedonius  more  tolerable  than 
the  heresy  of  Simonists,  ib.  869, 870 ;  church 
goods  not  to  be  alienated,  2  Cran.  73;  the 
ancient  mode  of  dividing  tithes  and  offer 
ings,    1  Bee.  24,   2   Tyn.  173;    on  monks, 
Calf.  220;  canon  forbidding  them  to  taste 
any  kind  of  flesh,  2   Tyn.  »;276  n. ;  state 
ment  that  no  man  can  serve  the  ecclesias 
tical  office,  and  orderly  keep  the  rule  of 
monkery,  4  Jew.  800 

(g)  Sacraments,  especially  Baptism  : — 
definition  of  a  sacrament,  2  Jew.  591 ; 
declaration  that  the  sacraments  of  the  new 
law  bring  to  pass  that  which  they  figure, 
Calf.  243;  all  sacraments  to  be  perfected 
•with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  ib.  206;  bap 
tism  ordinarily  celebrated  at  Easter  and 
Whitsuntide,  4  Bui.  367,  542,  2  Cran. 
175 n.;  mention  of  one  who  baptized  "In 
nomine  Patria,"&c.,  4  Jew.  910;  reference 
to  various  fathers  with  respect  to  trine 
immersion,  2  Bee.  227  n. ;  that  practice 
deemed  unimportant,  Whita.  593;  refer 
ence  respecting  the  forgiveness  of  sins 
in  baptism,  4  Bui.  399  ;  in  baptism  Christ 
is  sometimes  put  on  sacramentally,  some 
times  unto  sanctification  of  life,  2  Bee.  294, 

3  Bee.  465;  every  one  of  the  faithful  be 
comes  partaker  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the 
Lord  when  he  is  made  a  member  of  Christ 
in  baptism,  3  Bee.  443  n.,  Coop.  121  n. ;  on 
sponsors,  2  Bee.  210  n.,  Calf.  212 ;  question 
whether  a   man  may   be  baptized   in  his 
madness  or  sleep,  3  Jew.  358 ;  those  who 
have  been  baptized  of  heretics  not  to  be 
priests,  Rog.  241  n.;  that  minister  who  by 
unlawful  usage  shall  iterate  holy  baptism, 


accounted   unworthy   of   an    ecclesiastical 
function,  4  BuL  394 

(h)  The  Eucharist : — Christ  is  mysti 
cally  sacrificed  for  us  every  day,  i.  e.  adds 
the  gloss,  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  is  repre 
sented  in  the  sacrament  of  his  body  and 
blood,  2  Bee.  250,  3  Bee.  458 ;  Christ  was 
once  sacrificed  in  himself,  and  yet  is  daily 
sacrificed  in  the  sacrament, — he  is  sacrificed, 
i.  e.  his  sacrifice  is  represented,  2  Bee.  250, 
3  Bee.  458,  2  Jew.  726;  Christ  dies  and  suf 
fers,  i.  e.  the  death  and  passion  of  Christ  is 
represented,  2  Jew.  618,  726 ;  all  to  commu 
nicate  who  would  not  be  excommunicated, 
3  Bee.  416,  474,  Coop.  219  n.,  2  Cran.  171 ; 
the  sacrificer  referred  to  as  a  catholic  priest, 
1  Hoop.  517  ;  as  many  hosts  to  be  offered  as 
will  suffice  for  the  people,  Coop.  151  n. ; 
the  mixed  cup,  3  Bee.  359  n.,  1  Hoop.  519 ; 
on  the  word  "  Hoc"  in  the  form  of  consecra 
tion,  1  Hoop.  529 ;  consecration  affirmed  to 
be  instantaneous,  ib.  522 ;  said  to  be  ef 
fected  when  the  last  syllable  of  the  words 
is  uttered,  2  Bee.  264 ;  referred  to  the  last 
letter  of  the  formula,  1  Hoop.  522  ;  cases  of 
non-consecration,  1  Jew.  550;  the  change 
of  the  bread  into  the  body  of  Christ  com 
pared  with  regeneration,  2  Hoop.  430, 
Hutch.  241  n. ;  distinction  between  the  sa 
crament  and  the  thing  signified,  2  Bee. 
268  n.,  2  Hoop.  427 ;  the  Lord  as  to  his  body 
must  needs  be  in  one  place,  2  Hoop.  488; 
till  the  world  be  ended  the  Lord  is  above ; 
yet  the  truth  of  the  Lord  is  with  us  here, 
1  Hoop.  515 ;  how  the  bread  is  Christ's 
body,  3  Bee.  437  ;  the  heavenly  bread... in 
its  manner  is  called  the  body  of  Christ, 
when  indeed  it  is  the  sacrament  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  2  Bee.  250  n.,  2  Hoop.  428; 
the  heavenly  sacrament. ..is  called  the  body 
of  Christ,  but  improperly. ..it  is  called  the 
body  of  Christ,  i.  e.  it  signifies,  2  Bee. 
284,  3  Bee.  437,  Coop.  204,  205,  1  Jew.  503, 
504,  2  Jew.  611,  621,  790,  1113,  3  Jew.  500, 
514,  602,  4  Jew.  765,  790;  the  sacrament 
upon  the  altar  is  improperly  called  the 
body  of  Christ,  as  baptism  is  improperly 
called  faith,  3  Bee.  450;  the  body  of 
Christ  eaten  from  the  altar  is  a  figure, 
&c.,  2  Bee.  286;  after  consecration  Christ's 
body  is  signified,  Coop.  207  n.;  the  offering 
called  the  figure  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  ib.  207,  208  n.;  the  sacrament 
received  as  a  similitude,  16.  208  n.;  the 
blood  interpreted  as  the  sacrament  of  the 
blood,  3  Bee.  437,  438;  mention  of  the 
species  of  bread  under  which  the  body  of 
Christ  lieth,  and  the  species  of  wine  under 


476 


LAW  (CANON) 


which,  &c.,  2  Jew.  797;  neither  the  bread 
signifies  the  blood,  nor  the  wine  the  body, 
3  Bee.  450 ;  reference  to  the  bread  as  tran 
substantiated  into  the  body,  and  the  wine 
into  the  blood,  2  Hoop.  522;  the  sacrament 
is  divided  by  parts,  not  so  the  body  itself, 

1  Hoop.  526  n. ;  on  the  distinction  of  parts 
in  the   body  of   Christ  in  the  sacrament, 

2  Jew.  779;    exhortation   to  look  on  the 
holy  body  and  blood  of  our  God  by  faith, 
2  Bee.  295,   3  Bee.  432  n.,  444;   admission 
that  the  material  bread  is  not  the  body  of 
Christ  which  supports  the  substance  of  the 
soul,  3  Jew.  471 ;  the  soul  is  fed  principally 
with  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  3  Bee. 
434 ;  Christ  has  become  our  bread,  because  h  e 
has  taken  our  flesh,  1  Jew. 530;  how  Christ  is 
eaten,  3 -Bee. 434, 465;  he  cannot  be  devoured 
with  teeth,  2 Bee.  296, 3  Bee.  434 ;  statement 
that  as  soon  as  the  forms  are  touched  with 
the  teeth,  the  body  of  Christ  is  caught  up 
into  heaven,  1  Hoop.  517,  529,  1  Jew.  479, 

2  Jew.  786,  3  Jew.  471,  488 ;  Christ  is  eaten 
two  manner  of  ways,   2  Bee.  296,  3  Bee. 
434;  of  evil  persons  he  is  eaten  only  sacra- 
mentally,  2  Bee.  294,  3  Bee.  434,  465 ;  the 
reprobate  do  not  eat  the  living  bread,    3 
Bee.  434,  465 ;    they   that  eat  and   drink 
Christ  eat  and  drink  life,  i.  e.  in  the  kind  of 
bread  and  wine,  ib.  414,  465;  to  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ  is  to  eat  the  bread  of  life,  ib. 
465;  to  eat  the  living  bread  is  to  believe  in 
Christ,  that  is,  by  love  to  be  incorporate 
in  him,  ib.  434,  46-5  ;  as  to  the  elevation  of 
the  host,  ib.  359  n.,  361,  1  Hoop.  526;  order 
for  kneeling  at  the  elevation,  3  Whitg.  88  n.; 
statement  that  it  is  a  most  wicked  custom 
for  the  priest  not  to  communicate,  2  Jew. 
640;  on  the  meaning  of  the  three  parts  of 
the  broken  host,  Coop.  77  n.,  4  Jew.  818; 
the  distribution  of  the  bread  referred  to, 

3  Bee.  416  ;  it  was  the  old  order,  that  the 
people  should  receive  together,  4  Jew.  784 ; 
mention  of  priests  going  to  the  graves  of 
the   dead,   and  there  distributing  the  sa 
crament,  which  custom    was  used  among 
the  heathen,   3  Jew.  555 ;    on   the  sacra 
ment  being  received  in  the  kind  of  bread 
and  wine,  3  Bee.  414 ;  it  is  not  superfluously 
received  under  both  kinds,  2  Bee.  243,  3 
Bee.  413,  414 ;   the  division  of  the  sacra 
ment  declared  to  be  great  sacrilege,  2  Bee. 
243  n.,  3  Bee.  275  n.,  413,  415  n.,  4  Bui. 
416,  Coop.  138  n.,  Sand.  455;   against  in- 
tinction    or    dipping    of   the    sacramental 
bread,  2  Bee.  243  n.,  3  Bee.  415  n. ;  against 
the    use    of    milk,    intinction,   and    other 
abuses  in  the  communion,    Coop.  137  n. ; 


order  in  the  event  of  spilling  the  Lord's 
blood,  3  Bee.  437  ;  canons  requiring  com 
munion  at  least  thrice  a  year,  2  Bee.  259  n., 
3  Bee.  380,  Coop.  102  n.,  2  Cran.  174,  Pil. 
543 ;  Christ  gave  not  his  body  to  his  disci 
ples  that  they  should  reserve  it,  3  Bee. 
456;  canon  forbidding  reservation  and  di 
recting  the  remains  of  the  sacrament  to  be 
eaten,  1  Hoop.  522;  canon  directing  the 
bread  to  be  carefully  kept,  2  Hoop.  418 ; 
a  Nicene  canon  quoted  in  connexion  with 
this  subject,  2  Ful.  107;  why  the  wine  is 
not  reserved,  2  Jew.  555  n.,  55C ;  the  mass 
ascribed  to  St  James  and  Eusebius  of  Cae- 
sarea,  Pil.  501,  502;  the  expression  "  mis- 
sas  celebrare"  cited  from  pseudo-Clement, 
2  Ful.  81  n. ;  mass  not  to  be  celebrated  ex 
cept  on  an  altar  and  in  a  holy  place,  2 
Cran.  62  n.,  Pil.  496;  the  attendance  of 
two  clerks  required  at  public  mass,  1  Jew. 
174  ;  mass  to  be  ordinarily  said  only  in  the 
day-time,  ib.  117  n.;  on  a  plurality  of  masses 
in  one  day,  2  Jew.  626;  canon  on  jnvinsr 

»'  O  O 

the  communion  to  excommunicate  persons 
before  death,  2  Ful.  105  n.;  reference  to 
the  decree  for  transubstantiation,  3  Bee. 
359  n.,  361  n.;  gloss  on  certain  words  in 
the  canon  of  the  mass,  affirming  transub 
stantiation,  1  Hoop.  518;  the  recantation 
of  Berengarius,  and  gloss  thereon,  3  Bee. 
361  n.,  1  Hoop.  525,  526,  3  Jew.  538,  539, 
618,  Wool.  27 ;  the  accidents  said  to  be  in 
the  air,  as  in  their  subject,  3  Jew.  509; 
these  forms  or  accidents  are  not  mingled 
with  other  meats,  ib.  518;  statement  that 
corpus  Christi  potest  evomi,  2  Jew.  784 ; 
on  the  body  of  Christ  being  eaten  by  mice, 
2  Hoop.  418,  3  Jew.  454 ;  institution  of  the 
feast  of  Corpus  Christi,  4  Bui.  423;  indul 
gences  for  keeping  that  day,  2  Jew.  774 

(i)  Ceremonies,  Customs: — decree  for 
the  celebration  of  service  in  diverse  lan 
guages,  3  Bee.  409 ;  reference  to  the  read 
ing  of  scripture,  4  Bui.  201 ;  passages  on 
confirmation,  Calf.  216,  219,  220,  222,  2 
Cran.  74,  Rog.  254  n.,  Whita.  609;  decree 
for  Lent,  3  Bee.  511,  513,  2  Brad.  307  n.; 
a  canon  on  fasting  therein,  1  Bee.  533;  the 
alleged  institution  of  holy  water,  Calf. 
16  n. ;  on  the  linen  corporal,  1  Jew.  15 ;  on 
the  vestments  used  at  mass,  2  Tyn.  221  ; 
vestments  not  to  be  put  to  profane  uses, 
2  Cran.  62  n.;  whether  a  sacred  garment 
mended  with  an  unhallowed  thread  needs 
to  be  reconsecrated,  3  Jew.  614,  615 ;  secu 
lar  priests  have  no  certain  apparel  ap 
pointed  them,  since  no  mention  is  made 
either  of  the  colour  or  form  ;  by  which  two 


LAW  (CANON) 


477 


differences,  or  by  one  of  them,  apparel 
must  be  discerned,  ib.  617;  no  church  to 
be  built  till  the  bishop  has  fixed  a  cross, 
Calf.  135  n. ;  on  holy  places,  &c.,  2  Cran. 
62  n.,  74,  Pil.  496;  the  feast  of  the  dedica 
tion  of  a  church  to  be  observed,  2Cran.  62  n.; 
standing  enjoined  at  the  gospel,  3  Sec. 
409;  defence  of  images,  Calf.  21  n. ;  on  the 
invention  of  the  cross,  ib.  322,  323 ;  the 
cross  to  be  used  in  all  sacraments,  ib.  206 ; 
reply  to  those  who  urge  the  authority  of 
custom,  1  Sec.  376,  3  Bee.  390;  custom 
not  to  be  preferred  to  reason  and  truth, 
Calf.  191 ;  it  must  give  place  to  the  truth, 
Calf.  191,  1  Bee.  376;  praise  of  custom 
which  is  not  against  the  catholic  faith, 
Calf.  54 ;  custom  without  truth  an  old  error, 
1  Bee.  376,  3  Bee.  390 

(j)  Marriage,  Concubinage,  &c. : — de 
claration  that  only  virginity  is  able  to  pre 
sent  the  soul  of  a  man  unto  God,  3  Jew. 
404  ;  a  man  allowed  to  forsake  his  betrothed 
for  a  monastery,  1  Tyn.  171  n.;  in  what 
the  sacrament  of  matrimony  consists,  Calf. 
240;  declaration  that  in  marriage  there  are 
two  sacraments,  ib.  238;  yet  it  is  said  to 
be  unholy,  ib.  238 — 241;  marriage  spoken 
against,  3  Bee.  364  n.,  3  Jeiv.  420 ;  the  apo 
stles  took  no  order  touching  the  not  using 
of  matrimony  already  contracted,  3  Jew.  423 ; 
marriage  forbidden  without  the  consent  of 
parents,  Sand.  281 ;  reference  about  mar 
riage  with  two  sisters,  4  Jew.  1244;  the 
marriage  of  co-sponsors  prohibited,  3  Bee. 
533  n.,  1  Tyn.  245;  canons  forbidding  mar 
riage  at  certain  times,  3 Bee. 533  n.;  canons 
against  marriage  after  divorce,  ib.  532 n.; 
statement  he  who  hath  not  a  wife,  instead 
of  her  ought  to  have  a  concubine,  4  Jew. 
630;  the  passage  altered  in  editions  subse 
quent  to  the  reformation,  3  Tyn.  41  n.  ;  he 
that  hath  not  a  wife,  but  instead  of  a  wife 
hath  a  concubine,  not  to  be  put  from  the 
communion,  4  Jew.  631,  3  Tyn.  41  n.;  a 
concubine  defined,  4  Jew.  631,  632,  3  Tyn. 
41  n.;  unless  the  solemnities  of  the  law 
appear,  concubinage  is  ever  presumed  to 
be  adultery,  4  Jew.  632;  bigami,  i.e.  per 
sons  who  have  been  twice  married,  not  to 
be  admitted  to  orders,  Calf.  19,  3  Tyn. 
165 n.;  statements  about  second  marriage 
with  reference  to  St  Paul's  direction,  3 
Jew.  407  ;  admission  that  the  marriage  of 
priests  is  forbidden  neither  by  the  authority 
of  the  law,  of  the  gospel,  nor  of  the  apo 
stles,  2  Jew.  882,  3  Jew.  403,  422 ;  in  old 
times  before  pope  Siricius,  it  was  lawful 
for  priests  to  marry,  SJeiv.  408,  411,  423,  4 


Jew.  807,  809  ;  confession  that  the  celibacy 
of  the  clergy  was  not  introduced  at  the 
time  of  the  synod  of  Ancyra,  &c.,  2  Fitl. 
96 ;  proof  that  sundry  popes  were  priests' 
sons,  3  Jew.  130;  constitution  of  a  council 
at  Constantinople  that  the  lawful  marriage 
of  bishops  and  priests  should  stand  in 
force,  ib.  404,  422;  passages  declaring  that 
Greek  priests  make  no  vow  of  single  life, 
3  Jew.  396,  407,  408,  423,  4  Jew.  805;  those 
who  say  that  a  married  priest  should  not 
minister,  accursed,  Pil.  566 ;  likewise  those 
who  teach  that  a  priest  should  despise  his 
wife,  ib.;  mention  of  a  priest  who  took  a 
wife,  and  lived  with  her  without  any  of 
fence  of  law,  4  Jew.  809;  reproof  of  bishops 
and  priests  that  bring  up  their  children  in 
worldly  learning,  3  Jew.  393 ;  a  foolish  rea 
son  against  the  marriage  of  priests,  ib. 
222;  decree  of  Urban  II.  on  clerical  celi 
bacy,  1  Whity.  482  n. ;  inquiry  what  wise 
man  will  judge  them  to  be  priests  who 
abstain  not  from  fornication,  4  Jew.  802 ; 
caution  to  a  man  not  to  hear  the  mass 
of  the  priest  whom  he  undoubtedly  know- 
eth  to  keep  a  concubine,  ib. ;  the  gloss 
says  this  decree  in  old  times  stood  as  a  ruled 
case,  but  now  it  is  not  so,  ib.;  a  layman 
may  not  accuse  a  priest  of  fornication,  id. 
639  ;  if  a  priest  embrace  a  woman,  a  layman 
must  judge  that  he  doth  it  to  the  inteut  to 
bless  her,  2  Ful,  211,  4  Jew.  634;  declaration 
that  although  the  fornication  of  the  priest 
be  notorious,  we  are  not  on  that  account 
to  abstain  from  his  services,  3  Jew.  158; 
no  man  ought  now  to  be  deposed  for  forni 
cation  unless  he  persist  in  it,  4  Jew.  636, 
637 ;  a  reason  given  for  this,  ib.  637 ;  a 
man  not  to  be  deprived  for  simple  fornica 
tion,  forasmuch  as  few  (priests)  are  found 
without  that  fault,  3  Jew.  162,  427,  4  Jew. 
636,  637,  638,  802;  ten  years'  penance  once 
appointed  for  fornication,  4  Jew.  636,  637  ; 
the  penalty  commuted  for  a  fine,  ib.  637  ; 
touching  adultery  and  other  small  faults  thu 
bishop,  after  penance  done,  may  dispense 
with  a  priest,  Calf.  18  n.,  4  Jew.  638 ;  the 
bishop  dispenses  with  him  that  offends 
(having  sundry  concubines)  but  with  him 
that  offends  not  (having  married  two  wives) 
he  dispenses  not,  ib.  639;  admission  that 
lechery  has  more  privilege  than  chastity, 
Calf.  19,  4  Jew.  639;  pope  Pelagius  gives 
a  reason  why  the  ancient  penalties  are  not 
to  be  exacted,  ib.  637;  it  is  not  coming  to 
widows  or  maids,  but  the  often  haunting 
unto  them,  that  is  forbidden,  ib.  639;  wo 
men  having  company  with  priests,  to  be 


478 


LAW  (CAXOX) 


••••ted  by  the  bishop,  sold,  and  made  slaves, 
&.;  the  gloss  restricts  this  to  women  mar 
rying  priests,  ib. ;  a  priest  baring  several 
concubines  not  accounted  guilty  of  bigamy. 
aV  686;  with  priests  baring  sundry  concu 
bines  the  bishop  may  dispense,  that  they 
mar  nevertheless  do  their  office,  ib.  638: 
be  that  keepeth  sundry  concubines  is  not 
thereby  made  irregular,  ib. ;  bastards  made 
legitimate  by  the  subsequent  marriage  of 
their  parents,  ib.  904 :  what  may  be  done 
with  the  reward  of  a  harlot,  ib.  6** 

(ft)  Confession,  KreutnaiMniraiiop,  &c. : 
—it  is  not  proved  that  secret  sins  are  of 
necessity  to  be  uttered  in  confession  unto 
the  priest,  3  Jew.  372,  4  Jew.  977 ;  proof, 
from  Ezek.  xvfiL  27, 28,  that  sorrow  of  heart 
brings  pardon,  Calf.  242,  243 ;  it  appears 
moat  evidently  that  only  by  contrition  of 
heart,  without  confession  of  month,  sin  is 
remitted,  ib.  243 ;  that  rnnfiiainn  which  is 
made  to  God  alone,  purgeth  gins,  ib.: 
others  on  the  contrary  bear  witness,  say- 
ing,  that  without  confession  of  the  month 
and  satisfaction  of  deed,  none  can  be 
elfSBHil,  &c.,  8  Bee.  509;  whether  of 
these  two  opuuuus  (in  favour  of,  or  against 
private  confession)  it  were  better  to  follow, 
is  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  reader :  for 
either  side  is  favoured  by  wise  and  godly 
men,  3  Bui.  82,  8  Jew.  382,  377;  the  bet 
ter  opinion  ronadt  red  to  be  that  coufearion 
was  instituted  by  the  church,  not  com 
manded  in  the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  1134, 

3  Jem.  352,  377 ;  on  the  time  when  con 
fession  was  ianlilalml,  whether  in  Paradise 
or  subsequently,  1  Hoop.  536;  perhaps  (in 
the  time  of  Ambrose)  the  manner  of  con 
fession  that  now  is  used,  was  not  appoint 
ed,  3  Jew.  377 ;  among  the  Christians  in 
Greece  confession  of  sins  is  not  necessary, 
because  this  tradition  never  came  among 
them,  3  Jew.  353,  4  Jew.  977 ;  some  say  we 
ought  to  confess  our  sins  only  unto  God,  as 
do  the  Grecian?,  3  Jew.  353, 377 ;  before  we 
open  our  month  unto  the  priest,  the  leprosy 
of  our  sin  is  made  clean,  ib.  377 ;  alfhoa^h 
we  utter  nothing  with  onr  month,  yet  we 
may  obtain  pardon  of  onr  sins,  ib.  363,  872, 

4  Jew.  977;    confession  is  made   to  the 
priest  in  token  of  forgiveness  already  ob 
tained,  not  as  a  cause  whereby  to  procure 
forgiveness,  3  Jew.  360,  4  Jew.  977 ;  con 
fession  is  made,  not  to  obtain  forghreness 
thereby,  bat  to  declare  our  repentance, 
3  Jew.  360 ;  the  sinner  is  made  clean,  not 
by  the  judgment  of  the  priest,  but  bj  the 
abundance  of  divine  grace,  tfc.  376;  the  word 


of  God  forgiveth  sias,  the  priest  is  judge, 

2  Bee.  1 74  n.,  3  Jew .  378, 379 ;  the  judgmen  t 
of  the  president  is  true  when  it  folioweth 
the  judgment  of  the  everlasting  Judge,  3 
Jew.  376 ;  the  merit  of  the  priest  can  neither 
further  nor  hinder,  but  the  merit  of  him 
that  desire th  absolution,  £6.358;  statement 
that  venial  sins  may  be  taken  away  either 
by  a  Pater  noster,  or  by  holy  water,  ib.  372; 
in  necessity  a  layman  may  bear  confession 
and  absolve.  3  Jew.  357,  4  Jew.  977 ;  ex 
communication  called  the  sword  of  a  bishop, 

3  Jinr.356;  he  that  is  excommunicated  can 
not  excommunicate,   3  Jew.  203,   4  Jew. 
890;  to  slay  an  excommunicate  man   not 
murder,  2  Cra*.  74 ;  claim  of  the  power  of 
binding  and  loosing  those  buried  under  the 
earth,  Bog.  88  n. ;  mention  of  some  crimes 
which  may  be  judged  after  death,  as  heresy, 
ib. ;  if  any  excommunicated  person  have 
been  buried  in  an  ecclesiastical  cemetery, 
his  bones  are  to  be  dug  up,  and  cast  out, 
3  Tyn.  270;  mention  of  absolution   after 
death,  3  Jew.  3-59;  TJnigenitns,  on  which 
is  founded  the  alleged  power  of  the  pope 
to  sell  pardons  and  indulgences,   1  Tyn. 
74  n.,  and  see  2  Cran.  74 

(/)  Oaths: — as  in  an  oath  there  must  be 
no  falsehood,  so  in  words  ought  there  to  be 
no  lie,  1  Bee.  379,  890;  ji ••«•£!•  against 
swearing  by  creatures,  1  Hoop.  478 :  it  is 
a  point  of  wisdom  for  a  man  to  call  that 
again  which  he  hath  evil  spoken,  1  Bee. 
372 ;  in  evil  promises  faith  may  be  broken, 
1  Bee.  372, 1  Bui.  250. 3  Jew .  399 ;  it  is  some 
times  contrary  to  a  man's  duty  to  perform 
the  oath  he  has  promised,  1  Bee.  372,  1 
BuL  2-30;  that  oath  most  not  be  kept 
whereby  any  evil  is  unwarily  promised, 
1  Bui.  250,  251;  it  is  better  not  to  fulfil  the 
TOWS  of  a  foolish  promise,  than  by  the  ob 
servance  of  them  to  commit  wickedness, 
1  Bee.  372 ;  we  ought  rather  to  forswear 
ourselves,  than  for  the  eschewing  of  perjury 
fall  into  any  other  more  grievous  sin,  ib. 
374;  David  commended  for  breaking  his 
rash  oath,  to.,  1  Bui.  251;  the  wicked  vow 
of  Hnbaldns,  3  Jew.  400 

(m)  Civil  power : — assertion  that  Christ, 
by  several  duties  and  sundry  ilignllim^  has 
severed  the  offices  of  both  powers,  4  Jew. 
838,885;  the  heathen  emperors  were  called 
pontifices  maxi mi,  ft.  983, 984 ;  the  emperor 
has  not  his  sword  of  the  pope,  but  the 
aa^aic  is  from  God  alone,  ib.  835,  836; 
statement  that  the  common  laws  say  the 
emperor  is  the  lord  of  the  world,  ib.  1008, 
1014 ;  the  emperor  is  a  true  emperor  by  the 


VON.;  —  i.  •  •  ;    •• 


election  of  the  princes  only,  before  he  be 
confirmed  bj  the  pope,  ib.  836 ;  there  is  no  I 
kind  of  thing  but  it  may  be  thoroughly  ex 
amined  by  the  authority  of  the  emperor; 
for  he  receives  from  God  a  general  govern  - 
ment  and  principality  over  all  men,   ib. 
1033;  assertion  that  the  emperor  has  the 
right  of  choosing  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  263  n. ; 
a  priest  sometimes  called  to  make  answer   J 
before  a  temporal  judge,  4  Jew.  961 ;  the 
pope  by  the  consent  of  the  prince  exempts 
priests  from   subjection  to   the  emperor, 
£6.  969,  974 ;   the  case  of  a  bishop  com 
mitted  to   the   judgment   of  the   French 
qneen  Brnnichildis,  1  Jete.  396,  4  Joe.  961 
—963;  even  the  emperor  calls  himself  a 
servant,  4  Jeic.  847 :  declaration  that  the 
control  both  of  the  spiritual  and  material 
sword  belongs  to  the  church,  2  Hoop.  239  n., 
2  Tyn.  272  n. ;  the  emperor  claimed  as  the   I 
pope's  subject,  3  Bee.  507,  2  Crow.  69;  the 
pope  says  the  emperor  is  as  far  inferior  to 
him,  as  the  moon  is  to  the  Ban,  see  in  </, 
above :  the  emperor  said  to  be  the  proctor 
or  defender  of  the  Roman  church,  1  Jew. 
443,  3  .for.  311,  4  Jfir.  836,  847,981,  1013; 
princes  ought  to  obey  the  bishops  and  de 
crees  of  the  church,  2  Crcm.  73 ;  assertion 
that  princes  ought  not  to  set  bishops  be-   I 
neath  them,  but  to  assign  them  an  honour 
able  seat  by  them.  ib. ;  every  king,  prelate, 
and  potentate,  who  may  think  himself  al 
lowed  to  violate  any  decision  of  a  pope    - 
accursed,    2   Crm.  69,    2    Tyn.    2S2  n.;    j 
princes  not  to   tax   ecclesiastics,  without    \ 
the  pope's  permission,  1  Tyn.  179,  2  Tyn.    I 
277 ;  yet  the  law  says,  if  the  temporal  go-   I 
rernor  demand  tribute,  we  deny  it  not,  1 
Bee.  221 ;  the  bringing  of  any  accusation 
against  an    ecclesiastic  before    a    secular 
judge  prohibited,  2  Tyn,  307  n.;   any  lay 
judge  who  shall  have  distrained  or  con 
demned  an   ecclesiastic  to  be  suspended, 

1  Tyn.  178 n.;  Constantino  stated  to  bare 
conceded  royal  dignity  to  pope  Silvester. 

2  Tyn,  279;  the  alleged  Donation  of  Con- 
stantine,  2  Fill.  360  n..  3  Jew.  394,  4  Jew. 
840,  2  Lot.  349  n.,  2  Tyn.  279;  declaration 
that  Constantine  the  emperor  was  presi 
dent  of  the  council  of  Nice,  4  Jew.  101$;    • 
statement  that  emperors  have  been  present   I 
at  councils,  faith   pertaining  to  them  as 
well  as  to  priests,  £6. 1026,  see  2  Cra*.  70;   j 
transfer  of  the  empire  to  Charlemagne,  2 
Hoop.  238 ;  Louis  le  Debonnaire's  feigned    ' 
release  of  the  right  of  electing  the  pope, 

2  IV*.  279:  Olio's  oath  to  pope  John,  3 
Bee.  512,  513,  2  Tyn.  269;  the  pope's  law  | 


annuls  all  the  laws  of  temporal 

2  Crm.  68, 165;  it  is  contrary  to  the  law  of 

the  land,  ib.  213.  214,  221,  222,  44*,  449 

(*)  Boles  of  Law,  &c. :— that  what 
touches  all  ought  to  be  allowed  by  all, 
1  Jew.  412,  4  Jew.  826,  1  Whitg.  370:  on 
tacit  consent,  1  Whitg.  362;  the  matter  is 
not  subject  to  the  word,  but  the  word  to  the 
matter,  1  Hoop.  528;  when  the  propriety 
of  words  is  forced,  the  meaning  of  the 
truth  is  lost,  ib. ;  a  thing  once  bad  cannot 
be  amended  by  time,  1  Jew.  79;  as  to  pos 
sessors  nabe  fidei,  ib.  49,  50 ;  a  man  ought 
to  make  his  purgation  where  he  is  defamed, 
4  Jete.  963;  exceptio  iudicis  incompetent^, 
1  Jete.  62;  a  wrongful  sentence  bindeth 
00  man,  4  Jete.  1152;  appeals  allowed 
from  equal  to  equal,  1  Jete.  395  n.;  in  the 
presence  of  the  superior,  the  power  of  the 
inferior  ceases,  2  Tyn,  285;  vain  remedies, 
that  are  more  grievous  than  the  true  and 
manifest  dangers,  to  be  rejected,  4  Jew. 
647 

(o)  Miscellanea: — truth  is  known  by 
Kttie  and  little,  3  Jew.  595;  whoever  con 
ceals  the  truth  through  the  fear  of  any 
power  provokes  the  anger  of  God  against 
himself,  became  be  fears  man  more  than 
God,  2  Lai.  298  n. ;  assertion  that  if  the 
Jews  had  not  crucified  Christ,  they  had 
sinned  deadly,  3  Jew.  183, 4  Jew.  942;  the 
sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  declared  to  be 
final  impenitence.  2  Bml.  425;  the  Angelici 
mentioned,  2  JW.  42  n.;  a  man  said  to  low 
that  he  never  had,  4  Jew.  885;  public  dis 
putations  forbidden,  PkiL  27, 34;  mention 
of  several  universities,  4  Jew.  654;  Borne 
designated  the  bead  of  covetonsness,  ib. 
867;  all  things  sold  there,  £&.;  Joachim 
Abbas  condemned,  ib.  741 ;  explanation  of 
the  word  apocrisiarii,  ib.  8X9$  unseemly 
heaviness  for  the  dead, attributed  to  despair 
of  the  resurrection,  2  Cm.  123;  statement 
that  some  have  chosen  rather  to  endure 
the  miseries  of  this  world  a  hundred  years, 
than  the  pains  of  purgatory  for  one  day, 

;.      .1-  - 

La  Warr  (Tbo.  lord  de  :  r.  West. 

Lawes  (Urn.):    prebendary  of  Canterbnry, 

Park.  442;   GrindaTs  commissary,   Grift. 

415  n.,  416,424 
Lawish  sprinkling:    that    niiiaTTT»4   which 

was  prescribed  and  practised  under  the 

law,  2  Bee.  227 

Lawnej  (Tho.) :  2  Crm.  301,  «7 
Lawrence:  r.  Laurence, 
L  /.-•.  •-;      T       .::•.   I. :•.:•--.'. 
Lawson  (Geo.):  2  Cor.  491 


480 


LAWYERS 


LEE 


Lawyers :  ».  Prayers. 

Their  pleading  at  the  bar,  3  Jew.  124; 
they  pleaded  in  French,  2  Cran.  170  ;  they 
were  made  parsons,  vicars,  prebendaries, 
Hutch.  4;  their  practice  condemned,  I 
Brad.  406,  2  Ful.  129,  130,  1  Lat.  344, 
Pil.  464;  the  delay  of  justice  charged  upon 
attorneys,  proctors,  counsellors,  and  advo 
cates,  Sand.  226;  lawyers  called  horse 
leeches,  Pil.  238;  their  covetousness,  1 
Bee.  253,  1  Lat.  98,  110,  344;  it  hath  al 
most  devoured  England,  1  Lat.  318;  anec 
dote  of  a  covetous  Serjeant,  Sand.  383 ; 
lawyers  keep  their  old  trade,  Park.  352; 
said  to  be  like  Switzers  (hirelings),  1  Lat. 
127 ;  those  who  counsel  wrongly  for  gain 
are  thieves,  2  Bee.  108;  what  they  should 
do,  1  Bee.  256,  2  Bee.  114,  115;  counsel 
lors  at  the  law  must  be  righteous,  Sand. 
193;  lawyers  shall  be  judged,  2  Lat.  56 

Layfield  (  ):  Sand.  iii. 

Laying-on  of  Hands,  q.  v. 

Laymen :  v.  Laity. 

Layton  (Rich.)  ;  prebendary  of  St  Paul's, 
Rid.  331  n 

Layton  (Will.) :  prebendary  of  St  Paul's,  2 
Brad.  xxiv.  n.,  Rid.  331  n 

Lazarus:  on  the  parable  of  the  rich  man  and 
Lazarus,  Pil.  52,  Whita.  642;  the  rich 
man's  burial,  Whita.  202 

Lazarus,  the  brother  of  Martha  and  Mary : 
2  Bui.  69 ;  said  to  have  preached  at  Mar 
seilles,  1  Jew.  162 

Lazius  (Wolfg.):  asserts  that  Abdias  was 
one  of  the  seventy  disciples,  Calf.  126 

Lazy  lordanes :  2  Jew.  922 

Lea  (Sir  Hen.) :  v.  Lee. 

Leach  ( ),  a  Scotchman :  his  case,  Grin. 

260;  recommended  to  Sir  Will.  Cecil,  ib.  275 

Leaf  (Jo. ) :  an  apprentice,  burned  with  Brad 
ford,  1  Brad.  556,  2  Brad,  xli ;  called  by 
Bryce  Jo.  Least,  Poet.  162 

League:  v.  France. 

Leagues:  v.  Covenants. 

Leake,  co.  Lincoln  :  2  Cran.  368 

Leander:  2  Bee.  227  n 

Leare :  learning,  lore,  skill,  2  Jew.  626 

Learning,  Learned :  v.  Abbeys,  Children, 
Scholars. 

Learning  not  to  be  despised,  2  Jew. 
1026, 1027;  comparison  of  learning,  4  Jew. 
878 ;  two  sorts  of  learners,  4  Bui.  154 ;  on 
the  Christian  education  of  the  young,  2 
Cran.  419  ;  they  ought  to  be  trained  in 
Christian  learning,  1  Bee.  10,  in  the  know 
ledge  of  God's  will,  2  Bee.  480;  education 
to  be  enjoined  by  the  clergy.  2  Cran.  499  ; 
its  force,  1  Lat.  116;  on  the  education  of 


nobles  and  gentlemen,  ib.  69;  Cranmcr 
objects  to  the  exclusion  of  poor  men's  chil 
dren  from  grammar-schools,  2  Cran.  398; 
none  are  learned  unless  they  know  Christ, 
2  Lat.  258,  260;  heretics  not  generally  un 
learned,  Pil.  120 

Learning  (New) :  the  gospel  so  called,  1  Lat. 
30 ;  against  those  that  so  call  the  gospel, 
with  sentences  and  examples  of  scripture, 
1  Bee.  439 ;  the  new  learning  proved  to  be 
old,  2  Lat.  318 — 320;  the  term  afterwards 
applied  to  classical  learning,  1  Lat.  30  n 

Lease,  or  Leash  :  a  cord  or  thong  by  which 
dogs  are  held,  2  Tyn.  84 

Leases :  Pil.  289 ;  under  the  seals  of  chapters, 
Grin.  179 

Least  (Jo.):  v.  Leaf. 

Leaven:  the  old  leaven,  3  Whitg.  230;  the 
leaven  of  the  Pharisees,  what  it  is,  1  Lat. 
257,  258 ;  leaven  interpreted  in  a  good 
sense,  1  Tyn.  113,  2  Tyn.  87,  233 

Leaver  (Mr) :  v.  Lever. 

Le  Bas  (C.  W.):  Life  of  Jewel,  2  Ful.  371, 

1  Zur.  100,  139  nn 
Lechery:  v.  Adultery. 

The  king  requested  to  punish  it,  1  Lat. 
276 

Le  Chevalier  (Ant.  Rod.) :  v.  Cavallerius. 

Le  Clerc  (Jean):  v.  Clericus. 

Lectern :  a  desk  for  reading,  Grin.  155 

Lectors,  or  Readers :  4  Bui.  1 13, 114,  1  Whitg. 
541,  542,  2  Whitg.  174,  342,  456,  458;  men- 
tioned  in  the  so-called  apostolic  canons, 
Whita.  509;  also  by  Eusebius,  2  Whitg.  174; 
children  under  fourteen  anciently  admitted 
as  such,  4:  Jew. 911;  the  Romish  order,  Rog. 
258;  how  they  are  ordained,  3  Jew.  273, 
charged  on  their  ordination  to  read  the 
gospel  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  2  Jew. 
745 

Ledbury,  co.  Hereford,  2  Zur.  329  n 

Ledington :  v.  Lethington. 

Lee  ( Edw. ),  abp  of  York :  preaches  at  Paul's 
cross,  2  Lat.  378;  opposes  Bale,  Bale 
viii ;  present  at  Anne  Boleyn's  coronation, 

2  Cran.  245  ;  letter  to  him,  to  suspend  the 
quarterly  reading  of  the  general  curse,  ib. 
281 

Lee  (Rowl.),  bp  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield : 
referred  to,  ib.  259  n.,  271  n.;  elected 
bishop  of  Chester  (meaning  Coventry  and 
Lichfield),  i&.  274 

Lee  (Tho.),  orLegh:  visits  religious  houses, 
2  Cran.  315  n.,  319  n.,  2  Lat.  372  n. ;  cites 
queen  Catharine,  2  Cran.  244;  sent  to 
Canterbury  to  inquire  about  Becket's 
blood,  ib.  378 ;  complains  of  the  prevalence 
of  open  adultery,  1  Lat.  244  n 


LEE  —  LEIGH 


481 


Lee  (Sir  Hen.),  K.  G. :  Ridley's  dying  gift  to 
him,  Rid.  296 ;  Parker  favours  him,  Park. 
354,  359 

Lee  (  ) :  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Leech  :  a  healer ;  dog-leeches,  Bale  236 
Leeds  castle,  co.  Kent :  Bale  18  n 
Leeds   (Edw.):    letters   to   him   and   others, 
Park.  63,  64 

Leese :  to  lose,  1  Brad.  72,  1  Bui.  44 

Le  Faueher  (Mich.) :  De  la  Cene  du  Seigneur, 
2  Ful.  115  n 

Lefevre  (Jac.),  of  Etaples  :  v.  Faber. 

Legates:  remarks  on  them,  4  Jew.  679;  sin 
of  one  in  England,  Pil.  572,  Sand.  224; 
legates  a  latere,  2  Zur.  149  ;  pole-axes  borne 
before  them,  1  Tyn.  251 

Legatinae  Constitutiones :  v.  Lyndewode. 

Legatio:  v.  Adrian  VI. 

Legenda  Aurea  :  1  Bee.  139  n.,  3  Bee.  200, 
234,  519,  535,  1  Hoop.  182,  Hutch.  171  n., 
Jew.  xxxix,  1  Jew.  162,  265,  3  Jew.  344, 
1  Lat.  435  n.,  2  Tyn.  98  n.,  3  Whitg.  348; 
it  is  a  legend  of  lies,  Pil.  18;  opinion 
of  Lud.  Vives  on  it,  4  Jew.  816,  Sand.  18 

Legenda  Sanctorum  :  2  Lat.  132  n 

Legenda  Nova  Sanctorum :  this  seems  to  be 
the  Nova  Legenda  Anglian  of  Jo.  Capgrave, 
q.  v.:  cited  on  Oswin's  synod  at  Whitby, 
Pil.  625;  on  St  Etheldreda,  ib.  590;  on 
St  Anselm,  ib.  589;  on  St  William,  ib.  587, 
588;  on  the  burning  of  Canterbury,  ib. 
607 

Legendaries  :  to  be  abolished,  Grin.  135,  159 

Legends :  foolish  legends  in  the  Latin  ser 
vice,  2  Cran.  180,  181 ;  their  authority 
shaken  by  the  diffusion  of  the  scriptures, 
Sand.  18 

Legh  (Tlio.):  v.  Lee. 

Legion  (The  Thundering) :  1  Bui.  383 

Leicester:  Brocvale,  king  of  Leicester,  4  Jew. 
780  ;  Augustine  of  Canterbury  there,  ib. ; 
a  parliament  there  in  the  time  of  Hen.  V., 
Bale  4,  49  ;  a  martyr  there,  Poet.  168 ;  the 
hospital  of  Will,  de  Wigston;  Sampson 
master  of  it,  2  Zur.  118  n 

Leicester  (Rob.  earl  of):  v.  Dudley, 

Leicestershire :  how  they  called  swine  to 
their  food  there,  1  Lat.  147 

Leiuhtenaw  (Conr.  a),  commonly  called  Urs- 
pergensis :  Jew.  xliv ;  describes  the  mis 
sion  of  Augustine  to  Britain,  1  Jew.  307; 
speaks  of  the  crimes  of  Phocas,  ib.  363, 
364  ;  says  that  at  the  request  of  pope  Boni 
face,  Phocas  appointed  the  see  of  the  apo 
stolic  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  head  of  all 
churches,  before  which  the  church  of  Con 
stantinople  was  chief,  4  Jew.  733 ;  asserts 
that  Rome  conquered  the  world  not  by 


religion  but  malice,  ib.  685 ;  relates  certain 
acts  of  pope  Sergius,  3  Jew.  276  ;  describes 
the  cruelty  of  Irene,  2  Jew.  653 ;  says  the 
council  held  at  Constantinople  against  the 
image-breakers  was  repealed  by  one  held 
at  Frankfort,  4  Jew.  1050;  does  not  men 
tion   pope   Joan,  ib.   648;    mentions   that 
Udalric   succeeded   Hiltinus  in  the  see  of 
Augsburg,  3  Jew.  424  ;  says  the  emperor 
Henry   III.    coming    into    Italy,   deposed 
three  popes  unlawfully  made,  4  Jew.  682  ; 
relates  the  history  of  pope  Hildebrand,  and 
records  his  treatment  of  the  emperor  Henry 
IV.,  2  Hoop.  239,  3  Jew.  129,  143,  4  Jew. 
696,  699,  700 ;   describes  the  character  of 
that  emperor,  4  Jew.  699 ;  refers  to  papal 
intrigues,   ib.   6U8 ;    says    Boniface   VIII. 
entered  into  the  popedom  as  a  fox,  reigned 
as  a  wolf,  died  as  a  dog,  ib.  684 
—  Rerum  mem.  Paraleip.  annexed  to  his 
Chronicon,  Jew.  xli ;  this  work  records  the 
declaration  of  Louis  IV.,  that  his  power 
depended  not  on  the  pope,  but  on    God 
only,  4  Jew.  836;  tells  how  Boniface  VIII. 
went  in  procession  attired  as  an  emperor, 
and  had  a  naked  sword  borne  before  him, 
ib.   684,   820,  825,   972 ;    states  that   the 
emperor  Henry  of  Luxemberg  was  poisoned 
in  the  sacrament,  ib.  686,  687 ;  says  that 
pope   Clement   V.   was    an   open   whore- 
niaster,  ib.  874,  and  that   from  that  time 
discipline  and  religion  decayed  in  the  car 
dinals,    and   three   roots   of    vices,   pride, 
avarice,  and  lechery,  bare  the  sway,  ib.  642, 
874,  880 ;  mentions  a  pope's  claim  of  power 
to  depose  kings,  ib.  932 ;  records  a  com 
plaint  of  the  bad  character  of  chaplains 
and  canons,  3  Jew.  426  ;  contains  a  chapter 
about  exactions  for  suffering  concubines, 
4  Jew.  644 ;   says,   in   the   history   of  the 
council   of    Constance,   that    the    bishops 
oppressed  the  Spirit   of  God,   defied   the 
voices  of  the  prophets,  persecuted  Christ 
in  his  members,  ib.  874  ;  records  the  asser 
tion  of  pope  Pius  II.  that  we  must  with 
stand  any  man  to  the  face,  whether  Peter, 
or  Paul,  if  he  walk  not  after  the  truth  of 
the  gospel,  ib.  875,  and  his  remark  that  if  a 
bishop  speak  against  the  pope,  yea,  although 
he  speak  the  truth,  yet  he  sins  against  his 
oath  to  the  pope,  ib.  948 ;   describes   the 
Liga  Sotularia,  ib.  665 ;  mentions  a  decree 
of  Maximilian  against  swearing,  1  Bee.  391; 
speaks   of    Cajetan    requiring    Luther    to 
recant  an  article  on  the  sacrament,  2  Jew. 
751,  3  Jew.  657 

Leigh   (Edw.):    Annot.,   Calf.  95  n.;    Crit. 
Sac.,t7».  107  n 

31 


482 


LEIGH  —  LEO  I. 


Leigh   (Rich.) :    his  pious  fraud   at    Christ 

church,  Dublin,  Park.  95  n 
Leigh  (Tho.),  sheriff  of  London  :  Phil.  150 
Lei^h  (Tho.),  of  Adlington  :  Poet.  364 
Leighton  (Sir  Tho.) :  governor  of  Guernsey, 

1  Zur.  323 

Leighton  (Sir  Will.):  his  Teares,  Rog,  ix,  x. 

Leighton  (Edw.),  archdeacon  of  Sarum  :  signs 

a  declaration  respecting  a  general  council, 

2  Cran.  468 

Leighton  (Rich.),  or  Layton :  a  visitor  of 
monasteries,  2  Cran.  315  n.,  326 

Leipsic :  beseiged,  3  Zur.  258  n 

Leith  :  intended  to  be  fortified,  1  Zur.  69 ; 
defended  by  queen  Mary,  ib.  60;  beseiged 
and  taken  by  the  English,  ib.  82,  86,  88, 
89,  91  (see  Calf.  114);  levelled  to  the 
ground,  ib.  89;  fortified  by  the  king's  party, 
ib.  262 

Leith  (James) :  a  letter  to  Bullinger,  1  Zur. 
230 

Leland  (Jo.) :  Itinerary,  2  Lai.  295,  368,  395, 
402  nn 

Lelius(  ):  3  Zur.  355 

Le  Long  (Jac.):  Bibliotheca  Sacra,  2  Ful. 
166  n 

Leman :  a  sweetheart,  1  Lat.  42  n 

Le  Mangeur  (Pierre):  v.  Petrus  Comestor. 

Lemann  (   )  :  2  Zur.  225,  262 

Le  Moyne  (Osias),  vicar  of  Roydon  :  2  Cran. 
368  n 

Le  Moyne  (Steph.) :  Grin.  72  n 

Lemster:  v.  Leominster. 

Lending:  rules  for  lending,  2  Tyn.  68 

Ls  Neve  (J.) :  2  Lat.  370,  377,  378,  387  nn.  ; 

3  Whitg.  vi.  n 

Lenglin  (Jos.),  one  of  the  ministers  of  Stras- 
burgh  :  3  Zur.  334,  534 

Lennox  (Earls  of) :  v.  Stuart. 

Le  Nourri  (Nich.) :  Calf.  21,  69, 110,  211  nn. ; 
claims  for  Cecilius  the  treatise  De  mortibus 
Persecutorum,  commonly  ascribed  to  Lac- 
tantius,  2  Ful.  336  n 

Lent :  v.  Fasting. 

Supposed  by  Ambrose  to  be  binding  by 
force  of  our  Lord's  example  and  various 
scripture  types,  Whita.  604  ;  referred  by 
some  Papists  to  Christ,  by  some  to  apo 
stolic  tradition,  by  others  to  the  church,  ib. 
501 ;  not  ordained  by  the  apostles,  3  Tyn. 
258;  traced  by  Bellarmine  through  the 
fathers  up  to  Clement,  Whita.  508;  Pla- 
tina  ascribes  its  institution  to  Telesphorus, 
ib. ;  not  instituted  by  Telesphorus,  2  Ful. 
236,  237  ;  at  first  enjoined  on  the  clergy 
only,  2  Brad.  307 ;  its  observance  of  old, 
3  Jew.  170,  2  Whitg.  556;  the  manner  of 
observing  it  formerly  various  and  uncer 


tain,  Whita.  508;  ancient  diversities  of 
fasting  in  it,  Pil.  560;  disregard  of  it 
deemed  heresy  in  early  times,  3  Jew.  430; 
how  kept  by  Romanists, — their  absurd  dis 
tinction  between  meats,  Whita.  604;  cere 
monies  used  in  the  churches  in  Lent,  and 
their  signification,  1  Sec.  110,  &c.  ;  the 
monastic  services  in  Lent,  2  Tyn.  81; 
images  covered  during  Lent,  1  Bee.  Ill, 

2  Cran.  414;  a  proclamation  for  abstaining 
from  flesh  in  Lent,  2  Cran.  507 ;   religious 
examination    enjoined  in   it,   ib.    500;  its 
strict  observance  in  king  Edward's  time, 

3  Zur.  723;  letters  of  the  archbishop  and 
council  on  the  observance  of  Lent  and  fish 
day,  Grin.  406,  407 ;  flesh  eaten  in  it,  Pil. 
484, 551,  560  ;  dispensations  touching  white 
meat,  2  Lat.  413;  Lent  licences  sought  for 
Sir  Rog.  North,  Park.  108,  for  the  baron 
de  la  Ferte,  ib.  172,  for  the  lord  of  Lething- 
ton,  ib.,  for  Jo.  Fox,  ib.  230,  for  Philip 
Sidney,  ib.  316  ;  what  it  requires  of  Chris 
tian  men,  1  Bee.  91 ;  usually  appointed  to 
abstinence,  2  Bee.  520;  on  fasti  ig  therein, 
2  Cran.  156 ;  it  is  a  time  of  mourning  for 
sin,  1  Bee.  Ill ;  we  k?ep  it  when  we  live 
well,   ib.  106 ;   ancient  canons   respecting 
baptism  and  the  offering  of  bread  in  Lent, 
2  Cran.  39 ;   marriage  not  permitted   in 
Lent,  except  by  dispensation,  2  Lat.  162, 

1  Zur.  164;  A  POTATION  FOR  LENT,  by  T. 
Becon,  1  Bee.  85 

Lent:  offered  (but  perhaps  an  error  for  bent), 

2  Bee.  165 

Lentulus:  the  spurious  epistle  in  his  name, 
Calf.  46  n 

L 'envoy:  the  lenvoy,  by  Nic.  Boweman, 
Poet.  555 

Leo  I.,  emperor  of  the  East :  was  against 
images,  Phil.  407 

Leo  III.,  emperor  of  the  East,  called  the 
Isaurian  :  Calf,  xii,  138 ;  he  forbade  images, 
2  Bee.  71,  312,  1  Hoop.  47,  Park.  90,  Hid. 
93 ;  a  treatise  De  Re  Militari  erroneously 
ascribed  to  him,  Park.  90,  Rid.  93 

Leo  VI.,  emperor  of  the  East,  called  the 
Philosopher,  the  Wise,  and  the  Pacific:  his 
book  Do  Apparatu  Bellico,  or  Tartica,  Rid. 
93  n.,  see  Park.  90;  he(?)  maintained  phi- 
losophers,  2  Jew.  981 

Leo  I.,  pope,  called  the  Great :  was  too  much 
addicted  to  the  dignity  of  his  see,  2  Ful. 
327 ;  but  in  a  case  of  doubt  he  conferred 
with  other  bishops,  1  Jew.  382;  confessed 
himself  unable  to  remove  Eutyches  from 
his  abbey,  ib.  414 ;  sent  clergy  to  certain 
councils,  4  Jew.  995;  was  summoned  to 
the  Council  (q.  v.)  of  Chalcedon,  3  Jew. 


LEO  I. 


483 


225,  4  Jew.  996;  his  credit  therein,  3  Jew. 
219,  220;  humbled  by  the  council,  2  Ful. 
288,  289,  308,  32G,  327,  332,  363,  364;  he 
would  not  assent  to  a  decree  of  it,  1  Jew. 
413,  423,  3  Jew.  220;  charged  the  synod 
with  rashness,  I  Jew.  423,  4  Jew.  1109; 
was  required  by  the  emperor  to  declare  his 
consent  to  it,  1  Jew.  412,  413  ;  his  works, 

2  Ful.  405,  Jew.  xxxix;  his  epistles,  Whita. 
436 ;   an  emendation  in  one  of  them  pro 
posed  by  Quesnel,  2  Ful.  319  n. ;  he  wrote 
an  epistle  against  Eutyches,  which   it   is 
said  St  Peter  corrected,  3  Jew.  299 ;  one  of 
his  epistles  corrupted   by  Gratian,  2  Ful. 
82  n. ;  supposed  to  have  written  a  discourse 
ascribed  to  Jerome,  Whita.  667  ;  he  quotes 
from    Ambrose,   3  Jew.   261  n. ;    Quesnel 
claims  for  him  the  composition  of  the  books 
De  Yocatione  Gentium,  2  Ful.  353 n.;  he 
speaks  of  the  Seed  of  the  woman  bruising 
the   serpent's  head,    Whita.   165  n. ;   cites 
Ambrose  against  the  heresy  of  Eutyches, 
who  asserted  the  flesh  of  Christ  and  his 
divinity  to  be  of  one  nature,  1  Jew.  482 ; 
asserts  that  although  John  says  '•  The  Word 
was  made  flesh,"  yet  the  Word  was  not 
turned  into  flesh,  iJew.  566;  regards  "the 
form  of  God"  as  meaning  the  nature  of  God, 

3  Jew.  261 ;   exclaims,  ye  foolish    scribes 
and  wicked  priests,  the  power  of  our  Saviour 
was  not  to  be  shewed  at  the  discretion  of 
your  blindness,  4  Jew.  1040 ;  says,  Christ 
suffered  not  in  the  Godhead,  but  in  the 
infirmity  of  human   nature,   1  Jew.  527 ; 
speaks  of  the  shedding  of  Christ's  blood  as 
sufficient  to  deliver  all  the  prisoners  in  the 
world,    3  Bee.    422,   423;    declares    that 
although  the  death  of  many  saints  is  pre 
cious  in   the   sight   of  the  Lord,  yet  the 
slaughter  of  no  innocent  is  a  propitiation 
for  the  sins  of  the  world,  3  Bui.  95,  3  Jew. 
574;  says  that  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ  all 
are  crucified,  dead,  buried,  and  raised  again, 
3  liul.  95 ;  warns  the  true  worshipper  of 
our   Lord's   passion   so   to   behold    Christ 
crucified  with  the  eyes  of  his  heart,  that  he 
may  understand  that  Christ's  flesh  is  his 
flesh,  3  Jew.  538 ;  states  that  the  flesh  of 
Christ  is  the  same  (that  it  was)  for  essence, 
not  the  same  for  glory,  t7>.258;  says,  Christ 
by   unspeakable  means   began   to   be   the 
nearer  to  us  by  his  divinity,  the  further  he 
is  made  from  us  by  his  humanity,  ib.  496; 
cites  Augustine  respecting  Christ's  coming 
again  in  his  true  human  nature,  1  Cran. 
94  n.,  (48) ;  censures  the  folly  of  not  going 
to  the  prophets,  to  the  apostles,  &c.,  4  Jew. 
851 ;  asks  what  needs   it   to  believe   that 


thing  that  neither  the  law  hath  taught,  nor 
the  prophets  have  spoken,  &c.,  ib.  886; 
shews  that  the  scriptures  were  read  in  the 
church,  ib.  857  ;  condemns  apocryphal  writ 
ings,  1  Jew.  Ill ;  intimates  that  it  is  better 
not  to  express  our  belief  iwthe  holy  church, 
1  Bui.  160;  observes  that  the  whole  church 
has  one  prayer,  and  one  confession,  4  Jew. 
812  ;  censures  those  who  under  the  name 
of  the  church  fight  against  the  church, 
1  Jew.  98,  500,  2  Jem.  819,  3  Jew.  152; 
says  the  devil  is  sore  grieved  with  the  call 
ing  of  the  heathen,  and  with  the  daily  de 
creasing  of  his  power,  therefore  he  causes 
dissensions,  3  Jew.  610  ;  affirms  that  every 
observance  (of  the  church)  is  from  divine 
teaching,  &c.,  2  Ful.  182;  his  canon  on  the 
appointment  of  bishops,  1  Whitg.  460;  he 
speaks  of  a  bishop  named  Juvenal  obtain 
ing  theprincehood  of  the  province  of  Pales 
tine,  4  Jew.  824  ;  says,  that  bishop  works 
himself  greater  condemnation  who  promotes 
an  unworthy  person  to  the  ministry,  "LBec. 
6 ;  declares  that  ignorance  is  worthy  nei 
ther  of  excuse  nor  forgiveness  in  them 
that  bear  rule,  ib.  384;  says,  unto  frantic 
masters  the  truth  is  a  slander,  and  to  blind 
doctors  light  is  darkness,  3  Jew.  2X) ; 
directs  that  after  the  solemn  reading  of  the 
most  holy  lesson  there  follow  the  sermon  or 
exhortation  of  the  priest,  4  Jeio.  857  ;  says, 
he  that  knows  himself  to  be  set  over  some 
men,  let  him  not  disdain  to  have  some  man 
preferred  before  him,  &c.,  2  Ful.  259,  311 ; 
affirms  that  it  was  given  to  one  apostle  to 
be  over  the  rest,  &c.,  3  Jew.  291,  &c. ;  says 
Christ  took  Peter  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
undivided  unity,  ib.  120, 296 ;  (similar  words 
are  ascribed  to  Nicholas  III.,  q.v.),  and 
by  various  other  expressions  greatly  ex 
aggerates  the  power  of  Peter,  ib.  296; 
declares  that  Christ  called  Peter  the  rock, 
that  the  building  of  the  everlasting  temple 
might  stand  in  the  soundness  of  Peter,  ib. 
297 ;  his  statement  as  to  the  rock  of  the 
church  shamefully  perverted,  2  Ful.  293, 
294 ;  he  declares  that  Peter  had  a  special 
care  of  feeding  the  sheep  committed  to  him, 
ib.  319;  says  Peter  properly  governs  all 
priests,  and  uses  other  expressions  to  the 
same  effect,  3  Jew.  299 ;  his  epistle  to 
Anastusius,  bp  of  Thessalonica,  quoted  by 
Harding  for  the  supremacy,  1  Jew.  402;  he 
is  falsely  stated  to  have  been  called  uni 
versal  bishop,  1  Jew.  422,  424 ;  he  was 
however  by  some  styled  universal  patriarch, 
ib.  425  n.,  426;  he  declined  the  title  of 
universal  bishop,  1  Jew.  47,  2  Jew.  632, 

31—2 


484 


LEO  I.  —  LEO  IX. 


3  Jew.  300;  claims  to  have  decreed  certain 
things  by  the  inspiration  of  God  and  of  the 
most  blessed  apostle  Peter,  3  Jew.  296,  298  ; 
his  decree  for  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
church,  3  Sec.  511  n. ;  he  says  sacraments 
were  altered  according  to  the  diversity  of 
times,  but  the  faith  whereby  we  live,  was 
never  different,  2  Jew.  1119,  3  Jew.  447  ; 
calls  the  cross  of  Christ  both  a  sacrament 
and  an  example,  2  Jew.  1103,  3  Jew.  457  ; 
terms  a  promise  of  virginity  a  sacrament, 
3  Jew.  458  ;  speaks  of  God  granting  us  the 
marvellous  sacrament  of  regeneration,  1 
Jew.  487  ;  says  that  as  our  Lord  was  made 
our  flesh,  by  that  he  was  born,  so  are  we 
made  his  flesh,  by  that  we  are  new-born, 
3  Jew.  494 ;  declares  that  a  man  received 
of  Christ  is  not  the  same  after  baptism  as 
before,  but  that  the  body  of  the  regenerate 
is  made  the  flesh  of  the  crucified,  1  Brad. 
89,  I  Jew.  474,  2  Jew.  566,  3  Jew.  468; 
affirms  that  Christ  gave  unto  the  water  (of 
baptism)  what  he  gave  unto  his  mother, 
1  Jew.  455,  2  Jew.  567,  1102,  3  Jew.  468, 
498  ;  says,  thou  art  washed  in  the  blood  of 
Christ,  when  thou  art  baptized  in  his  death, 
3  Jew.  529  ;  directs  baptism  to  be  adminis 
tered  at  Easter  and  "Whitsuntide,  4  Bui. 
367 ;  a  decree  of  his  referred  to  about 
sponsors,  2 Bee.  210 n.;  referred  to  about 
the  eating  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
eucharist,  1  Cran.  195,  (75) ;  he  admonishes 
so  to  communicate  of  the  holy  table  as  to 
doubt  nothing  concerning  the  verity  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood,  &c.,  3  Jew.  466; 
says  the  same  thing  is  received  by  the  mouth 
that  is  believed  by  our  faith,  1  Jew.  286  n., 
3  Jew.  466,  468 ;  declares  that  we  are 
changed  into  the  same  thing  that  we  receive, 
3  Jew.  469  ;  he  (or  Ambrose)  speaks  of 
eagles  flying  about  the  body  with  spiritual 
wings,  1  Jew.  451,  3  Jew.  546 ;  he  asks 
what  hope  they  leave  themselves  in  the 
help  of  the  sacrament  who  deny  the  verity 
of  human  substance  in  the  body  of  our 
Saviour,  2  Jew.  700;  speaks  of  the  com 
municants  responding  "  Amen,"  1  Jew. 
286 n.,  2  Jew.  698,  699;  said  to  have  made 
part  of  the  canon  of  the  mass,  2  Brad.  309, 
1  Jew.  9,  96  ;  alleged  to  have  commanded 
the  sacrament  to  be  censed,  2  Brad.  311 ; 
ordered  that  the  names  of  Dioscorus,  Juve- 
nalis,  and  Thalassius,  should  not  be  re 
hearsed  at  the  altar,  4  Jew.  1022 ;  directed 
that  in  case  the  church  could  not  hold  all 
that  came,  there  might  be  two  or  more 
communions  in  one  day,  Coop.  70,  1  Jew. 
17,  120,  2  Jew.  626,  629,  &c.,  641,  4  Jew. 


821 ;  it  is  said  he  was  wont  to  communicat 
seven  or  eight  times  in  one  day,  3  Bee.  381, 
474;  he  testifies  that  the  Manichees  used 
not  the  cup,  1  Jew.  257,  260,  3  Jew.  158  n., 
481,  Rog.  295 n.;  speaks  of  the  confirma 
tion  of  converts  from  heresy,  3  Whitg.  479 ; 
favours  private  confession,  3  Jew.  369  ; 
speaks  of  the  absolution  of  men  bereft  of 
speech  and  reason,  ib.  355,  359 ;  calls  the 
fast  of  forty  days  an  apostolical  institution, 
Whita.  G10;  asks,  what  shall  become  of 
them  that  have  broken  the  covenant  of  the 
heavenly  sacrament  (the  promise  of  virgin 
ity)?  3  Jew.  458  ;  said  to  have  cut  off  his 
hand  because  a  woman  kissed  it,  Pil.  601  ; 
he  allowed  the  marriage  of  priests,  2  Brad. 
309 ;  expounds  the  direction  that  a  bishop 
is  to  be  the  husband  of  one  wife,  3  Jew. 
422  ;  says  of  one,  as  we  are  informed,  he  is 
at  one  time  the  husband  of  two  wives,  we 
think  him  meet  to  be  deprived  of  his  pro 
motion,  ib.  406;  mentions  that  the  Pris- 
cillianists  condemned  marriage,  Rog.  306  n.; 
says  that  to  render  to  God  the  things  which 
are  God's  is  not  to  rebel  against  Caesar, 
but  to  help  him,  3  Jew.  173;  beseeches  the 
emperor  to  call  a  general  council,  1  Jew. 
411,  416,  4  Jew.  996,  997,  1098,  2  Whitg. 
363;  says  the  great  council  of  Chalcedon 
was  summoned  by  the  travail  of  the  em 
peror,  4  Jew.  1005;  speaks  of  an  emperor 
using  the  authority  of  the  apostolic  see  to 
achieve  the  effect  of  a  holy  purpose,  ib. 
995 

Leo  ...  ,  pope:  stated  to  have  been  an  Arian, 
3  Jew.  344 

Leo  II.,  pope:  confirmed  the  condemnation 
of  pope  Honoring,  2  Ful.  312 

Leo  lit.,  pope:  being  accused  by  Paschalis 
and  Campulus,  he  pleaded  his  cause  before 
Charlemagne  at'Rome,  4  Jew.  967  ;  after 
this  he  released  the  Romans  of  their  oath 
to  the  emperor  of  Greece,  and  made  Charle 
magne  emperor,  ib.  672, 680 ;  crowned  him, 
2  Hoop.  238  n. ;  allowed  the  pretended 
blood  of  Christ  at  Mantua,  Pil.  602 ;  appoint 
ed  the  censing  in  the  mass,  ib.  603;  the 
institution  of  the  rogation  days  attributed 
to  him,  Calf.  295  n 

Leo  IV.,  pope:  humbly  submitted  himself  to 
the  emperor  Lewis,  4  Jew.  705,  967,  968 ; 
confirmed  the  third  council  of  Carthage, 
Whita.  39;  speaks  of  the  pix,  &c.,  2  Jew. 
560  n 

Leo  V.,  pope:  his  history,  1  Hoop.  217 

Leo  VIII.,  pope:  chosen  by  the  people,  1 
Whitg.  401—403  ;  his  acts,  2  Tyn.  269 

Leo  IX.,  pope  :  a  wicked  man,  2  Hoop.  240  ; 


LEO  IX.  —  LEVER 


485 


he  promoted  the  eiror  of  transubstantia-   j 
tion   and   censured   Berengarius,    1  Hoop. 
118,  124,  524,  2  Hoop.  48;  condemned  the 
marriage  of  priests,  Rog.  181 ;  referred  to    j 
in  connexion   with   the   apostolic   canons,   ! 
Whita.  42 ;  his  epistle  to  Peter  and  John,   ! 
bishops  of  Africa,  3  Jew.  313 

Leo  X.,  pope :  bought  the  popedom,  Sand,  j 
241 ;  expressed  infidel  opinions,  2  Cov. 
139  n. ;  called  Christianity  "  that  fable  of 
Christ,"  1  Ful.  66,  3  Jew.  4G9,  Rog.  78, 
181 ;  his  bull  against  Luther,  3 Bui.  119 n.; 
in  it  he  calls  whole  communion  the  heresy 
of  the  Greeks  and  Bohemians,  1  Jew.  231, 
248,  and  denounces  appeals  from  the  pope 
to  a  council  as  heretical,  3  Jew.  216  n. ;  he 
bestowed  on  Henry  VIII.  the  title  of 
Defender  of  the  Faith,  1  Tyn.  186,  2  Tyn.  \ 
264,  338  ;  extract  from  the  bull,  1  Tyn. 
187  n. ;  reference  to  him,  Pil.  142  n 

Leo  Byzantius:  his  affection  to  his  country, 
1  Bee.  233 

Leo  Ostiensis:  Chronic.  Monast.  Ca.sin.,Jew. 
xxxix,  4  Jew.  648,  698 

Leodium :  v.  Liege. 

Leominster,  co.  Hereford :  Elizabeth,  the 
woman  of  Lymster  or  Lemster,  her  pre 
tended  miraculous  sustenance,  2  Craw.  64, 

1  Tyn.  325,  326 

Leonard  (St) :  his  bowl,  Calf.  287 

Leonard  (Jo.),  and  Leonard  (Tho.):  Park. 

198 

Leoni  (Pet.) :  v.  Anacletus,  antipope. 
Leonicus  (Nic.  Tho.),  or  Leonicenus :  De  Var. 
Hist.,  Jew.  xxxix ;  says  the  priests  of  Isis 
in  Egypt  used  to  wear  linen  surplices,  and 
had  their  heads  shaved,  3  Jew.  555 
Leonicus  Chalcocondylas,  q.  v. 
Leonidas :  his  martyrdom,  2  Bui.  105 
Leontium,  a  courteghian  :  4  Jew.  645 
Leontius,  bp  of  Antioch :  a  heretic,  2  Ful. 

381 ;  a  concealed  Arian,  Sand.  183 
Leontius,  bishop  of  Neapolis :  wrote  the  life 
of  St  John,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  called 
the  Almsgiver,  I  Jew.  182;  referred  to, 
ib.  85 ;  he  says,  Christians,  in  a  manner, 
know  not  what  an  altar  or  a  sacrifice  is, 

2  Jew.  735 

Leontius,  Scholasticus :  declares  that  there  are 
only  twenty-two  books  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment,  Whita.  64 ;  says  that  the  scriptures 
were  lost  in  the  captivity,  and  restored  by 
Ezra,  ib.  115 

Leopold,  duke  of  Austria:  killed  at  Sempach, 
4  Jew.  671,  2  Zur.  263  n 

Leovicius  (  ):  his  Varia  Historia,  Pil. 

281 

Lepanto :  the  battle  there,  1  Zur.  270  n 


Lepidus  (M.)  :  1  Hoop.  297 

Lepreyans:  their  law  against  adultery,  2  Bee. 

649,  650 

Leprosy :  a  type  of  sin,  2  Lai.  171 ;  the  law 
respecting  it,  ib.  179;  this  is  analogous  to 
the  power  of  absolution,  1  Ful.  274,  1  Tyn. 
217  n.,  269  ;  lepers  cleansed  by  Christ, 
4  Bui.  255  ;  why  he  sent  them  to  the  priest, 
1  Tyn.  264 

Lese :  to  lose,  2  Bee.  588  (v.  Leese). 
Leslie  (And.),  earl  of  Rothes :  upholds  the 
Protestant  cause,  1  Zur.  149  n.;  arms  on 
behalf  of  the  queen  of  Scots,  ib.  205  n 
Leslie  ( Jo.),  bp  of  Ross  :  queen  Mary's  agent 
in  England,  account  of  him,  Grin.  315, 320; 
De  Reb.  Gest.  Scot.,  Calf.  290  n 
Lesse  (Jo.) :  v.  Leyes  (Tho.). 
Lessons  :  v.  Calendar,  Reading. 

Read  from  the  pulpit,  2  Cran.  156 ;  places 
not  edifying  to  be  omitted  in  public  read 
ing,  Park.  336  n. ;  bp  Cooper's  Brief  Ex 
position  of  the  first  lessons  for  Sundays,  ib. 
462 

FBUITFUL  LESSONS,  by  bp  Coverdale,  1 
Cov.  195,   &c. ;  a  lesson  for  all  estates,  a 
poem,  by  Hum.  Gifford,  Poet.  215 
Leston  (Simon),  proctor  :  2  Cran.  492 
Lethingdon  (The  lord  of) :  v.  Maitland. 
Letoius,  bp  of  Melita:  styled  governor  of  the 
churches   of  Militia,   2  Whitg.   165;   van- 
quished  the  Messalians  or  Euchites,  1  Jew. 
188, 193 ;  overthrew  and  burnt  their  monas 
teries,  and  said  they  were  dens  of  thieves, 
4  Jew.  800 
Letter  :  v.  Scripture. 

Lettern  :  a  reading  desk,  Grin.  132  (v.  Lec 
tern). 
Letters :  v.  Zurich. 

Letters   on  the  Suppression  of  Monas 
teries  (Camd.  Soc.) :  1  Lat.  x,  93, 244, 474; 
2  Lat.  225,  372,  378,  386,  394,  406,  417  nn 
Letters  dimissory :  Grin.  449 ;  an  article  re 
specting  them,  ib.  186 

Letters,  or  hinderers  of  true  religion :  their 
names  to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary, 
Grin.  144 

Lettuce  :  such  lips,  such  lettuce,  Calf.  251 
Leunclavius  (Jo.) :  Calf.  45  n 

Lever  (  ),  brother  of  Ralph  and  Thomas: 

an  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Lever  (Chr.) :  notice  of  him,   Poet,  liii ;   a 

prayer,  ib.  523 

Lever  (Ralph):  an  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Lever  (Tho.) :  notices  of  him,  1  Brad.  565  n., 
2  Zur.  147  n.,  3  Zur.  685  n. ;  Mr  Leaver 
(probably  Tho.)  at  Cambridge,  Sand,  ii, 
iii ;  his  friendship  with  Hutchinson,  Hutch. 
i Hi;  they  visit  Joan  Bocher,  ib.  146;  his 


486 


LEVER   —  LIBERTINES 


faithful  preaching,  Rid.  59 ;  made  master 
of  St  John's  college,  Cambridge,  3  Zur. 
151 ;  in  exile,  1  Brad.  445,  1  Cran.  (9) ;  at 
Frankfort,  3  Zur.  755;  at  Zurich,  Jew. 
xiii,  3  Zur.  750,  752;  chosen  pastor  at 
Wesel,  but  declines  the  office,  3  Zur.  160  ; 
minister  of  an  English  congregation  at 
Aran,  1  Zur.  88 n.,  2  Zur.  3,  3  Zur.  165; 
married  of  late,  Park.  G6;  on  his  sugges 
tion,  queen  Elizabeth  declines  the  title  of 
supreme  head,  ib. ;  invited  to  be  minister 
at  Coventry,  1  Zur.  86 ;  he  preaches  at  the 
funeral  of  Dr  Turner,  ib.  206;  a  leader 
among  the  Puritans,  Grin.  326 n.;  about 
to  be  examined,  Park.  382;  connived  at  in 
his  non -conformity  as  to  habits,  Grin.  205, 
1  Zur.  202  n. ;  supposed  to  have  been  con 
cerned  in  the  Admonition  to  the  Parlia 
ment,  1  Zur.  285  ;  he  complains  of  the  state 
of  Sherborne  hospital,  Park.  348;  Grindal's 
commendation  of  his  suit  for  it,  Grin.  351 ; 
commended  by  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  744;  men 
tioned,  Rid.  389,  394,  1  Zur.  224 ;  letters 
by  him,  3  Zur.  150—169;  letter  from  him 
to  Bradford,  2  Brad.  137 ;  letters  to  Bul 
linger,  1  Zur.  84,  2  Zur.  28 ;  he  was  writer 
of  certain  prayers,  Pra.  B.  v ;  his  preface 
to  Bradford's  Meditations,  I  Brad.  565; 
his  meditation  on  the  tenth  commandment, 
ib.  569 ;  his  Right  Way,  3  Zur.  158  n 

Levers  (  ):  farms  Aldborough  bene 
fice,  Park.  404 

Levi :  slew  Shechem,  1  Bui.  416,  2  Bui.  131 ; 
cursed  by  his  father,  4  Bui.  295 

Levi  (Rabbi):  1  Ful.  313,  315 

Levites  :  their  ministry,  2  Bui.  131, 132,  4  Bui. 
108,  191,  480;  they  were  appointed  to  bear 
the  ark,  4  Bui.  296 ;  they  lived  by  their 
ministry,  2  Bui.  31 ;  a  blessing  rested  upon 
them  till  they  became  greedy  of  gain,  Sand. 
243;  their  offerings  out  of  their  tithes 
acceptable  to  God,  4  Bui.  489  ;  their  cities, 
2  Bui.  142,  4  Bui.  480 

Leviticus  :  Tyndale's  prologue  to  it,  1  Tyn. 
421 ;  what  it  contains,  2  Cov.  17 

Lewd :  misled,  ignorant,  1  Tyn.  380,  2  Tyn. 
105 

Lewes  (Joyce),  martyr  at  Lichfield  :  called  by 
Bryce  Joyce  Bowes,  Poet.  171 

Lewes,  co.  Sussex  :  martyrs  there,  Poet.  168, 
170 

Lewin  (Will.?):  letters  to  Sturmius,  2  Zur. 
276,  281 ;  warned,  ib.  285 

Lewis :  v.  Louis. 

Lewis  (   ):  v.  Losius, 

Lewis  (  ),  one  of  the  ministers  of  Stras- 

burgh :  3  Zur.  534 

Lewis  (Dav.):  at   Cranmer's   examination, 


2  Cran.  542;    mentioned  as  Dr   Lewes, 
Park.  257  ;  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner, 
Grin.  294,  Park.  277,  370  n 

Lewis  (Jo.) :  Hist,  of  Translations,  Calf.  35 
n.,  2  Cov.  x. 

Lewisham,  co.  Kent:  the  advowson,  Park. 
239 

Leyes  (Tho. ),  called  by  Bryce  Jo.  Lesse : 
died  in  Newgate,  Poet.  164 

Liars :  v.  Lying. 

Libanius :  3  Jew.  534 

Libanius  the  Sophist :  bestowed  great  praises 
on  Julianus  the  Renegate,  4  Jew.  700 

Libel:  the  term  defined,  3  Whitg.  521 

Libcratus,  archdeacon  of  Cartilage:  Brevia- 
rium,  Jew.  xxxix;  he  wrote  the  story  of 
the  council  of  Ephesus,  \Jew.  67;  describes 
the  mode  of  ordination  of  the  bishops  of 
Alexandria,  ib.  409;  says  Flavianus  the 
bishop  (of  Antioch)  commanded  Eutyches 
to  come  to  his  council,  4  Jew.  952;  speaks 
of  a  decree  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon 
standing  in  spite  of  pope  Leo,  1  Jew.  413, 

3  Jew.  220,  4  Jew.  918,  1031 ;  records  the 
answer  of  the  Alexandrians  to  Timotheus, 
1  Jew.  99,  144  ;  records  the  reconciliation 
of  Moggus  to  Acacius,  ib.  419;  describes 
the  heresy  of  Nestorius,  Rog.  48  n. ;    says 
the  pope  ordered  Mennas  bishop  of  Con 
stantinople   by  the  licence  of  the   empe 
ror,   3  Jew.  331 

Liber  Festivalis  :  2  Lat.  132  n 

Liberian(   ):  1  Zur.  62 

Liberius,  bp  of  Rome  :  his  contention  with 
Felix  for  the  see  of  Rome,  1  Jew.  377  ;  an 
Arian  heretic,  2  Ful.  334,  349,  1  Jew.  381, 
399,  3  Jew.  127,  144,  341,  342,  344,  4  Jew. 
908,  923,  924,  926,  929,  Pil.  601,  Rid.  127, 
Rog.  181,  Whita.  431  n.;  beseeches  Atha- 
nasius  to  subscribe  a  confession,  4  Jew.  841; 
made  his  humble  appearance  before  the 
emperor  Constantius,  ib.  967;  condemned 
for  heresy,  2  Cran.  77 

Libertines :  a  sect,  3  Jew.  602 ;  their  syna 
gogues,  4  Bui.  482;  some  of  them  in  Ger 
many,  I  Ful.  123;  they  assert  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  but  an  inspiration,  Hutch.  135 ; 
teach  that  whosoever  hath  God's  Spirit  in 
him  cannot  sin,  Rog.  139;  say  that,  seeing 
man  is  justified  by  faith,  he  may  live  as  he  list- 
eth,  ib.  118  ;  despise  the  scriptures,  Whita. 
36  ;  interpret  them  allegorically,  Rog.  197 ; 
say  the  Old  Testament  is  abrogated,  ib.87; 
consider  written  commentaries  vain,  ib.  196; 
deprave  the  office  of  preaching,  ib.  233; 
imagine  the  church  militant  is  not  visible 
at  all,  ib.  167 ;  explain  away  the  resurrection, 
heaven,  and  hell,  Hutch.  138  ;  deny  spirits 


LIBERTINES  —  LIFE 


487 


to  be  substances,  i.  c.  distinct  persons,  ib. 
134;  their  heresy  respecting  destiny,  ib. 
79 

Liberty :  naturally  desired  by  all,  Pil.  455, 
456;  Christian  liberty,  2  Brad.  377,  378, 
1  BuL  260,  265,  2  Bui.  300,  &c.,  305, 
3  Whitg.  488 ;  testimonies  of  scripture 
concerning  it,  2  BuL  306;  who  they  are 
that  Christ  sets  at  liberty,  ib.  301 ;  a  bond 
man  may  be  the  Lord's  freeman,  ib.  303; 
the  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God,  3  Bui.  102 ; 
the  freedom  wherewith  Christ  makes  his 
people  free,  1  Tyn.  501 ;  how  far  Christ 
has  made  us  free,  2  Bui.  305;  probations 
out  of  scripture  that  Christians  have  liberty 
from  the  law  of  Moses,  3 Bee.  339,  &c.,  i.e. 
from  the  ceremonies,  ib.  339,  340,  from  the 
choice  of  meats,  ib.  340,  341,  from  the 
choice  or  difference  of  days,  ib.  C41,  from 
the  curse  of  the  law,  ib.  341,  342,  from  the 
devil,  ib.  342,  from  death,  ib,,  from  sin,  the 
wrath  of  God,  &c.,  ib.  342,  343 ;  so  that 
they  have  everlasting  righteousness,  1&.343, 
344  ;  our  liberty  is  spiritual,  1  Bee.  220 ; 
we  are  free  from  laws  and  ordinances  of 
men  in  matters  of  religion,  2  Bui.  310; 
the  estate,  property,  or  duty  of  them  whom 
Christ  has  made  free,  ib.  313;  our  liberty 
must  be  used  according  to  the  rule  of 
charity,  2  Lat.  80 ;  it  must  not  be  made  an 
occasion  to  any  of  falling,  1  Bee.  19 ;  the 
abuses  of  Christian  liberty,  2  Bui.  314,  &c.; 
the  law  of  liberty,  1  Tyn.  119;  liberty  of 
conscience,  2  Whitg.  570 

Libra  Occidua  :  2  Ful.  364  n 

Libraries :  attached  to  heathen  temples,  2 
Jew.  981 ;  inquiry  as  to  the  library  at  Can 
terbury,  2  Cran.  161 

Libya :  the  sands  there,  4  Bui.  116 

Licences :  v.  Cambridge,  Dispensations,  Lent, 
Marriage,  Preachers. 

Licentiousness:  2  Brad.  130,  2  Bui.  314, 
&c.,  338 

Lichfield,  co.  Stafford :  martyrs  there,  Poet. 
171  ;  the  first-fruits  paid  by  the  bishop  of 
Lichfield  and  Coventry  to  the  pope,  iJew. 
1079 

Lichfield  (Clem.),  abbot  of  Evesham:  pawns 
his  mitre,  cross,  &c.,  2  Lat.  400 

Liechtenstein  (Hen.  baron  of):  2  Zur.  294 

Licinius,  emperor  :  called  learning  the  poison 
and  overthrow  of  commonweals,  2  Jew. 
982  ;  a  persecutor,  2  Bui.  106,  Sand.  109, 
1  Whitg.  407 ;  plagued  by  God  for  his 
cruelty  to  the  Christians,  2  Jew.  977 

Lictors  :  what  they  were,  4  Jew.  805 

Lidley  (Jo.):  his  prayers,  Pra.  B.  v,  167; 
letter  to  him,  1  Brad.  591,  2  Brad.  194 


Liefer  :  rather,  3  Bui.  131 

Liege:  Epist.  Leod.  Cler.  adv.  Paschal.  II. 

4Jeiv.  834 
Liell  (Rich.),  or  Lyel:  dean  of  the  peculiars, 

2  Cran.  490 

Lieutenants  (Lords) :  introduced,  1  Lat.  115  n 
Life: 

i.     The  present  life  (v.   Death,   Man) : 

of  life,  and   similes  on  the  same,   by  Jo. 

Bodenham,  Poet.  457  ;  ten  similes  of  man's 

life,  Wool.  108;  the  vanity  thereof,  2  Bee. 

397  ;  its  shortness  and  uncertainty,  ib.  161, 

3  Bee.  89,  90,  92,  93,  118,    1  Brad.  335, 
337 ;    the  uncertainty  of   life,   verses   by 
Barn.    Googe,    Poet.  391;    men   presume 
upon  life,  3  Bee.  90 ;  stanzas  on  this  vain 
fleeting  life,  by  L.  Stavely,  Poet.  376;  life 
compared   to   a  flower,  Nord.  152  ;   to  a 
vapour,  a  shadow,  &c.,  Gi  in.  109 ;  we  are 
taught  in  the  Lord's  prayer  that  life  is  not 
maintained  by  our  own  forecast,  2  Bee.  165; 
the  life  of  man  is  a  warfare,  ib.  542,  1  Cov. 
495,  Sand.  164,  &c.;  the  life  of  man  com 
pared  to  a  ship  sailing  in  a  tempest,  verses 
by  Hum.    Gifford,  Poet.  211;    the  plea 
sure  and  ease  of  this  life,  3  Bee.  605;  its 
pleasures  are  but  vanity,  1  Brad.  334 ;  the 
commodities  of  life  are  mixed  with  evils, 
lest  we  should  love  them  too  much,  ib.  338; 
God's  elect  must  not  look  to  live  in  plea 
sure  and  felicity,  ib.  387 ;  this  life  is  full  of 
misery,  2  Cov.  59  ;  the  miseries  of  the  body 
and  the  soul,  1  Brad.  335,  &c.,   2  Brad. 
127 ;   lack  of  faith   makes   us  love  life,  1 
Brad.  341 ;  how  much  of  it  is  wasted,  Sand. 
392;  the  promise  of  long  life  annexed  to 
the  fifth  commandment,  Now.  (17),  131; 
inconveniences  attending  the   hope   of   a 
long  life,  Grin.  4;    the  hope  of  its  being 
long  makes  many  unmerciful,  2  Bee.  396; 
life  is  not  to  be  thrown  away  for  trifles, 
2  Lat.  223  ;  the  miserable  end  of  a  wicked 
life,  3  Bee.  90,  91 

ii.  Spiritual  life  (v.  Man,  Regeneration, 
Resurrection) :  life  is  by  Christ,  1  Bui.  43 ; 
he  is  alone  our  life,  3  Bui.  29,  2  Tyn.  146 

iii.  New,  or  holy  life  (v.  Amendment, 
Holiness,  Works)  :  a  new  life,  Now.  103 ; 
it  is  the  will  of  God  that  we  should  lead 
such  a  life,  2  Bee.  156 ;  the  life  of  him  that 
prayeth  must  be  answerable  to  his  faith, 

4  Bui.  177  ;  what  it  is  to  live  soberly,  1  Bee. 
324 ;  an  honest  frame  of  life  described,  Lit. 
Edw.  523,  (570) 

iv.  Life  everlasting  :  of  eternal  life,  2 
Bee.  49,  &c.,  1  Bui.  44,  178,  2  Cov.  210, 
&c. ;  there  is  such  a  life,  2  Bee.  50;  what 
it  is,  3  Bee.  603 ;  its  blessedness,  1  Brad. 


488 


LIFE  —  LINDSAY 


339,  2  Brad.  127 ;  where  the  place  of  the 
faithful  shall  be,  2  Cov.  212 ;  how  the  sal 
vation  shall  be,  ib.  213;  it  is  to  be  enjoyed 
in  body  as  well  as  soul,  2 Bee.  51 ;  promised 
to  them  that  keep  the  law,  2  Bui.  250; 
given  only  to  the  faithful,  2  Bee.  50,51; 
it  is  God's  free  gift,  ib.  50,  2  Lat.  74;  all 
things  requisite  to  it  are  given  in  Christ, 
3  Bui.  27 ;  often  to  be  thought  upon,  1 
Brad.  348;  a  meditation  of  the  life  ever 
lasting,  the  place  and  the  joys  thereof, 

1  Brad.  269,  Pra.  B.  101;  a  meditation  of 
the  blessed  state  and  felicity  of  the  life  to 
come,  1  Brad.  273,  Pra.  B.  106;  Christ's 
body  said  to  be  a  figure  of  the  life  to  come, 

2  Jew.  597 

Liffley  (  ):  warns  Ridley,  2  Brad.  158 

Liffort(Cha.):  2  Zur.  200 

Lift  up  your  hearts :  v.  Sursum. 

Liga  Sotularia  :  a  conspiracy  so  called  among 

the  boors  of  Germany,  4  Jew.  664,  665 
Light :  v.  Lights. 

Whether  created  or  an  accident,  2  Jew. 

581,  582;  it  is  an  image  of  God,  Hutch. 

163 ;  an  emblem  of  the  Trinity,  Poet.  240 ; 

the  word  of  God  a  light,  Whita.  383,  386; 

how  the  word  light  is  used  in  scripture, 

2  Tyn.  149;  the  light  of  the  world,  what 

it  is,  ib.  34;  the  patriarchs,  &c.,  were  such, 

1  Bui.  40 ;  the  apostles  were  such,   Whita. 
384 ;  how  ministers  are  to  be  such,  3  Bee. 
293,  &c.;  what  it  is  to  abide  in  the  light, 

2  Tyn.  175;  meditations  on  light,  Pra.  B. 
61,   74;    a   simile   (on  light),    by    Anth. 
Fletcher,  Poet.  475 

Lightfoot  (Jo. ) :  Temple  Service,  2  Ful. 
113  n.,  246  n 

Lightly:  easily,  1  Cow.  519 

Lightning:  v.  Thunder. 

Lights:  v.  Candles. 

Great  and  strange  ones  seen,  Lit.  Eliz. 
570 

Lignitz  (The  duke  of) :  3  Zur.  513  n 

Ligon  (Will.) :  2  Hoop.  557 

Lilius  (Greg.  Gyraldus) :  on  Greek  accents, 
Jew.  xxxix.  n.,  2  Jew.  679 

Lilius  (Pet.) :  on  discord,  2  Jew.  1094 

Lily  (  ):  v.  Lylye. 

Lily  (Will .):  notice  of  him,  2  Bee.  383;  arti 
cle  respecting  his  Grammar,  Grin.  173;  it 
was  originally  written  for  St  Paul's  school, 
ib.  n 

Limacius  (Lau.):  2  Zur.  112 

Limbo :  a  prison,  Phil.  160 

Limbus  patruni,  the  alleged  abode  of  the 
fathers  who  departed  before  Christ's  death, 
1  Ful.  83,  84,  129,  158,  286,  293,  2  Hoop. 
31,  Roy.  62,  215,  249  n.,  Whita.  643;  Peter 


Dens  thereon,  1  Tyn.  158  n. ;  translations 
concerning  it  examined,  1  Ful.  278 — 331 

Limbus  puerorum  :  a  place  supposed  to  be 
assigned  to  children  dying  without  bap 
tism,  2  Hoop.  31,  Pil.  427  n.,  Rog.  137  n., 
154,  215  n.,  249  n.,  Whita.  643 

Limiters :  v.  Friars. 

Limoges :  a  book  Martial  of  Bourdeaux 
found  there,  1  Jew.  113 

Linacre  (Tho.) :  his  lecture  at  Merton  college, 
Oxford,  Park.  326 

Lincoln :  v.  Missale. 

The  bishoprick,  Rid.  263;  it  is  mother 
to  the  bishoprick  of  Oxford,  ib.  264  ;  the 
bishop's  first-fruits  to  the  pope,  4  Jew.  1079; 
Anne  Askewe  reads  the  Bible  in  Lincoln 
cathedral,  Bale  173;  notice  of  articles  and 
injunctions  for  the  diocese,  set  forth  by 
bishop  Cooper,  Coop,  xii ;  value  of  the 
deanery,  Park.  51 ;  misconduct  of  a  certain 
lady  of  Lincoln,  ib.  147 

Lincoln,  i.  e.  11.  Grosteste,  q.  v. 

Lincoln  (Edw.  earl  of):  v.  Clinton. 

Lincolnshire:  1  Lat.  298;  rebellion  there, 
Bale  326,  2  Cov.  329,  2  Cran.  351,  352,  354, 
Park.  8n.  (v.  Pilgrimage  of  Grace)  ;  Lati- 
mer's  sermons  preached  in  Lincolnshire, 
1  Lat.  455,  &c.,  2  Lat.  1,  &c. ;  Lincolnshire 
bagpipes,  Bale  102 

Lindanus  (Will.),  bp  of  Ruremond :  notice  of 
him,  1  Ful.  11 ;  he  speaks  against  the  suf 
ficiency  of  scripture,  Rog.  78  n.;  compares 
it  to  a  nose  of  wax,  ib.  196 n.;  expatiates 
on  its  obscurity,  ib.  199;  says  the  true 
sense  of  it  is  to  be  fetched  from  the 
(Roman)  catholic  church,  ib.  192  n. ;  states 
that  the  gospel  cannot  be  committed  to 
writing,  ib.  197  ;  prefers  the  Vulgate  to  the 
Hebrew  and  Greek,  Whita.  Ill ;  confesses 
that  there  are  many  errors  and  various 
readings  in  the  Vulgate,  1  Ful.  74,  4  Jew. 
907;  would  have  corrected  it,  1  Ful.  62; 
thought  the  common  Greek  Psalter  to  be 
the  version  not  of  the  LXX.,  but  of  Sym- 
machus,  Whita.  192;  his  opinion  of  the 
Vulgar  Latin  Psalter,  ib. ;  he  charges  some 
Lutherans  with  corrupting  scripture,  1  Ful. 
122  n. ;  enumerates  various  alleged  aposto 
lical  traditions,  Whifa.  512 ;  says  that  but 
for  tradition  scripture  would  be  of  no  va 
lidity,  Rog.  200 ;  charges  Protestants  with 
dissension  amongst  themselves,  Rid.  307; 
references  to  him,  1  Ful.  42,  4:5,  79,  & 
sffipe. 

Lindau :  the  church  there,  2  Cov.  519 

Lindisfarne,  or  Holy  Island :  3  Zur.  433, 
435  n 

Lindsay  (Jo.),  earl  of  Crawford:  arms  in 


LINDSAY  —  LITURGIES 


489 


defence  of  the  queen  of  Scots,  1  Zur. 
205  n. ;  takes  the  oath  to  the  regent  Mar, 
Ib.  262  n 

Lindsay  ( lord"),  present  at  the  murder 

of  Rizzio,  1  Zur.  166  n. ;  one  of  the  confe 
derate  lords,  ib.  193  n. ;  his  behaviour  to  the 
queen  of  Scots,  ib.  197  n 

Lindsay  (  Sir  Walter)  :  a  leader  at  Haldanrig, 
3  Zur.  237  n 

Lindsay  (Dav.) :  v.  Lyndesay. 

Lindsay  (Jo.) :  his  ed.  of  Mason,  2  Ful.  118  n., 

128  n.,  265  n.,  Jew.  xl. 
Lindwood  (Will.):  v.  Lyndvvode. 

Lingard  (Jo.) :  animadverts  on  Latimer,  1  Lot. 
161  n 

Linley  (  ):  v.  Lynley. 

Linlithgow :  the  regent  Murray  slain  there, 
1  Zur.  215,  218 

Linn  :  to  cease,  2  Craw.  119 

Linney  (Rog.),  vicar  of  Blackburn,  Park. 
222 

Linus,  bp  of  Rome :  Pil.  588,  2  Whitg.  253 ; 
cited  for  transubstantiation,  2  Lot.  273; 
his  story  of  St  Peter,  Rid.  221 ;  the  writings 
ascribed  to  him  are  spurious,  ib.  220  n 

Linwood  (Will.):  v.  Lyndwode. 

Lion  (   ):  martyred,  Poet.  168 

Lipomanus  (Aloysius) :  his  reception  as  le 
gate  at  Cracow,  3  Zur.  700 :  Sanctorum 
Historia,  1  Hoop.  310  n.,  313  n.,  457  n., 
Jew.  xxxi;  his  Mariolatry,  1  Jew.  535  n., 
536 ;  he  exclaims,  behold  how  mighty  is 
the  holy  mother  of  God !  4  Jew.  949 ;  speaks 
of  Theodore  Balsamon,  3  Jew.  306 

Liriensis  episcopus :  a  bishop  of  Portugal, 
4  Jew.  787 

Lisle :  a  piece  of  the  cross  in  the  collegiate 
church  there,  Calf.  ix. 

Lisle  (Arthur  vise.) :  v.  Plantagenet. 

Lisle  (Jo.  vise.),  afterwards  duke  of  North 
umberland  :  v.  Dudlev. 

Lisle  (Will.) :  his  edition  of  the  Paschal 
Homily,  2  Ful.  7  n 

Lismanini  (Dr)  :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  602  n 

Lister  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Litanies :  used  long  before  processions,  Calf. 
294;  their  institution  ascribed  to  Mamer- 
cus,  bp  of  Vienne,  ib.  295  n.,  2  Whitg.  480; 
set  forth  by  pope  Leo  I.,  2  Whitg.  480;  ap 
pointed  by  Gregory  I.,  ib.  469;  that  of 
Augustine  the  monk  contrasted  with  the 
popish  litany,  Calf.  308;  a  cross  borne  at 
the  singing  or  saying  of  the  latter,  2  Ful. 
182,  &c. ;  the  greater  litany  and  the  less, 
Calf.  296,  297;  notices  of  the  litany  of 
1544,  viz.  that  next  mentioned,  2  Cran. 
ix,  412,  494  n.,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxiii ;  AN  Ex- 

HOBTATION    UNTO   PRAYER,. ..TO   BE    BEAD 


AFORE  PROCESSIONS.    ALSO  ALlTANYWITH 

SUFFRAGES,  &c.,  Pra.  Eliz.  563;  inquiry 
about  this  litany,  2  Cran.  157  ;  injunction  to 
use  it,  ib.  502  ;  the  English  litany  is  found 
in  king  Edward's  first  Prayer  Book,  and  in 
all  subsequent  Prayer  Books  and  Ordina 
tion  services,  Lit.  Edw.  and  Lit.  Eliz. ;  THE 
LITANY  AND  SUFFRAGES,  1558,  probably 
unauthorized,  Lit.  Eliz.  1 ;  notes  concern 
ing  it,  ib.  ix;  THE  LITANY  USED  IN  THE 
QUEEN'S  CHAPEL,  1559,  (with  various  oc 
casional  prayers,  the  Lord's  prayer,  the 
Creed,  the  Commandments,  and  several 
graces),  ib.  9 ;  notes  respecting  it,  ib.  xi, 
xii ;  the  Litany  and  suffrages,  in  the  Pri 
mer  of  1559,  Pra.  Eliz.  51 ;  and  in  the 
Book  of  Christian  Prayers,  1578,  ib.  548  ; 
the  litany  (temp.  Eliz.)  with  prayers  for  the 
queen,  for  pastors  and  ministers  of  the 
church,  for  rain,  for  fair  weather,  in  time 
of  dearth  and  famine,  and  in  time  of  war, 
and  (after  certain  other  prayers  of  private 
composition),  a  prayer  of  Chrysostom, 
Pra.  B.  193;  the  litany  used  in  English 
under  the  reformation,  3  Sec.  231 ;  some 
objected  to  confess  themselves  "  miserable 
sinners,"  Grin.  255;  no  certain  place  ap 
pointed  for  it  in  the  church  of  England, 
2  Whitff.lGS;  the  litany  in  Latin,  in  the 
Orarium,  1560,  Pra.  Eliz.  166 ;  also,  in  the 
Preces  Privates,  1564,  ib.  257 

Literal  sense  :  v.  Scripture. 

Lither :   lazy,  2  Bui.  32,   Pil.  447 ;   litherly, 
1  Cov.  130 

Lithuania :   various  religions   there,   3  Zur. 
690 

Little-ease:  1  Brad.  273  n.,  1  Lat.  250 

Litton   ( Tho. ) :  Bale  63  (an  error  for  Hit- 
ton,  q.  v.) 

Liturgies  :  v.  Litanies,  Responses. 

Liturgy  (\eiTovpyia)  denotes  any  minis 
try  or  public  service,  4  Jew.  805 ;  Liturgia? 
Veteres  SS.  Patrum,  ed.  Cl.  de  Sainctes, 
Jew.  xxxix ;  various  ancient  liturgies  were 
in  the  vulgar  tongue,  Pil.  499 ;  they  prove 
that  those  who  did  not  communicate  were 
obliged  to  go  out,  2  Bee.  256,  3  Bee.  482, 
483,  1  Jew.  19 ;  examples  of  forged  ones, 
ib.  114 

Ambrose :  his  liturgy  miraculously  dis 
carded,  Pil.  508,  509;  still  used  at  Milan, 
ib.  508,  and  by  the  Cistercians,  ib.  509 

Armenia  :  the  deacons'  warning  to  non- 
communicants  to  depart  and  pray  before 
the  church  door,  2  Bee.  256,  3  Bee.  482, 
4  Jew.  887 

Bangor:  v.  Breviary. 

Basil:  his  liturgy  written  in  Greek,  Pil. 


490 


LITURGIES   —  LIVERIES 


499;  referred  to,  I  Jew.  109;  it  is  a  com 
munion,  and  no  mass,  ib.  156,  194;  it  calls 
the  sacrament  dirrirvirov ,  2  Hoop.  406,  2 
Jew.  574,  579,  593,  596,  597;  the  shutting 
of  the  doors,  3  Bee.  483;  the  exclamation 
"  Holy  things  for  the  holy,"  1  Jew.  511 ; 
thanksgiving  is  for  being  made  worthy  to 
be  ministers  of  the  altar,  1  Ful.  3G3,  &c. ; 
it  contains  a  prayer  for  meetness  to  offer 
the  sacrifice  of  praise,  2  Jew.  721;  prayer 
to  Christ,  invisibly  present,  for  the  impart- 
ation  of  his  body  and  blood,  1  Jew.  485 ; 
the  form  of  consecration,  1  Ful.  502  ;  prayer 
for  the  departed,  3  Jew.  561 ;  the  breaking 
of  the  bread,  1  Jew.  116,  2  Jew.  588;  the 
reception  of  it,  2  Jew.  588 ;  the  mixed  cup, 
1  Ful.  523;  mention  is  made  of  all  receiving 
cf  one  bread  and  one  cup,  1  Jew.  116,  4 
Jew.  887 ;  cited  for  the  elevation,  1  Jew. 
507,  512 

Chrysostom :  his  liturgy  written  in 
Greek,  Pil.  499 ;  referred  to,  1  Jew.  109 ; 
it  is  of  later  date  than  Chrysostom's  time, 
1  Ful.  434,  Whita.  260;  prayer  is  made  for 
pope  Nicolas,  who  lived  500  years  after 
Chrysostom  was  dead,  and  for  the  emperor 
Alexius,  who  lived  700  years  after  Chrysos 
tom,  1  Jew.  114,  2  Jew.  653;  but  these 
passages  are  not  in  the  Greek  text,  1  Jew. 
114  n. ;  warning  to  non-communicants  to 
depart,  3  Sec.  482;  the  shutting  of  the 
doors,  2  Sec.  256 ;  the  holy  vessels  brought 
to  the  altar  by  the  deacons,  1  Jew.  198; 
prayer  made  for  the  dead,  for  the  departed, 
Coop.  97,  Grin.  26,  3  Jew.  561,  4  Jew. 
886 ;  the  offering  called  a  reasonable  ser 
vice,  Coop.  97 ;  the  form  of  benediction, 
1  Ful.  502;  prayer  for  the  descent  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  upon  the  elements,  2  Jew. 
772;  prayer  to  Christ,  invisibly  present, 
1  Jew.  485,  486,  538  ;  adoration  and  prayer 
by  the  priest,  deacon,  and  people,  ib.  4.86, 
538;  cited  for  the  elevation,  ib.  507,  508, 
512 ;  the  loaf,  and  its  division,  2  Jew.  588  ; 
the  lancea  sacra,  ib.  585 ;  the  communion 
of  the  clergy,  1  Jew.  116,  198;  the  holy 
mysteries  brought  to  the  place  where  the 
people  must  receive  together,  ib.  116,  4 
Jew.  887 ;  the  invitation  to  the  people  to 
approach,  1  Jew.  116,  195,  511 ;  a  prayer 
on  receiving  the  sacrament,  ib.  538;  the 
people  respond,  ib.  116,  Whita.  260;  the 
concluding  prayer,  1  Jew.  185,  186 ;  this 
liturgy  alleged  for  image  worship,  2  Jew. 
653 

Cologne:  v.  Cologne. 

England :  (v.  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 
Horarium,  Litanies,  Order) :  the  ancient 


liturgies  of  England,  2  Brad.  298;  the 
word  "papa,"  and  the  name  of  The. 
Becket  ordered  to  be  obliterated  from 
church  books,  2  Cran.  157 ;  steps  towards 
their  reformation,  1538,  &c.,  ib.  366 n.;  the 
cost  of  church  books  to  be  divided  between 
the  parson  or  proprietor,  and  the  parish 
ioners,  ib.  499 ;  mandate  for  bringing  in 
and  defacing  popish  rituals,  ib.  522;  a 
committee  for  reforming  the  offices  of  the 
church,  1548,  Rid.  316 ;  superstitious  church 
books  at  All  Souls'  college,  Park.  297 ; 
THE  TWO  LITURGIES,  A.D.  1549,  AND  A.D. 
1552  ;  WITH  OTHER  DOCUMENTS  SET  FORTH 
BY  AUTHORITY  IN  THE  REIGN  OF  KlNG 
EDWARD  VI. ;  edited  by  the  Rev.  Jos. 
Ketley,  M.A.,  Lit.  Edw.;  LITURGIES  AND 
OCCASIONAL  FORMS  OF  PRAYER  SET  FORTH 
IN  THE  REIGN  OF  QuEEN  ELIZABETH  ; 
edited  by  the  Rev.  Will.  Keatinge  Clay, 
B.D.,  Lit.Eliz. 

Ethiopia  :  the  deacons'  warning  to  non- 
communicants  to  depart,  2  Sec.  256,  3  Sec. 
482 

Geneva  :  v.  Geneva. 

Hereford:  v.  Missale. 

James  (St) :  he  never  used  the  Popish 
mass,  Pil.  495—498;  the  liturgy  called  his 
was  written  in  Greek,  ib.  499;  referred  to, 
Ueic.  108,  Pil.  482;  the  order  of  it,  1 
Jew.  23,  24,  114;  it  testifies  against  ther 
mass,  ib.  114;  confession  of  the  people, 
2  Jew.  700;  the  deacons  take  up  the  di.^hes 
and  the  cups  to  minister  the  sacrament 
unto  the  people,  4  Jew.  887;  the  mixed 
cup,  1  Ful.  523 ;  the  mode  of  consecration, 
ib.  504 ;  the  liturgy  ascribed  to  St  James  is 
of  later  date  than  his  time,  1  Jew.  114;  his 
liturgy  has  a  prayer  for  those  that  lire  in 
monasteries,  ib. 

Knox  (J.) :  v.  Book  of  Common  Order. 

Rome  (v.  Breviary,  Missale,  Rituale): 
the  Ordo  Romanue,  2  Sec.  256,  3  Sec.  482 ; 
Romish  service-books,  2  Cran.  523,  Grin. 
135,  159 ;  fables,  fooleries,  and  witchcrafts 
in  them,  Pil.  536 ;  references  to  liturgical 
writers,  2  Brad.  298—311 

Sarum :  v.  Breviary,  Hora?,  Manuale, 
Missale. 

Scotland :  v.  Book  of  Common  Order. 

Strasburgh  :  notices  of  the  French  litur 
gy  prepared  by  Calvin  for  his  congregation 
there,  and  of  a  Latin  translation  by  Polla- 
nus,  Pra.  Eliz.  458,  477,  488  nn 

York  :  v.  Breviary,  Missale. 
Livelihood:  v.  Prayers. 
Liveries  :  referred  to,  Sale  222,  1  Lat.  448; 
men  desired  to  wear  the  livery  of  noble- 


LIVERIES  —  LONDON 


men,  PH.  191,  193;  the  badge  on  the 
sleeve,  and  the  tyrannical  conduct  of  some 
who  wore  it,  ib.  356;  archbishop  Parker 
receives  permission  to  retain  forty  persons 
with  his  livery  badge  or  cognizance,  Park. 
175 

Liverpool,  co.  Lancaster :  1  Brad.  454 

Livish :  living,  lively,  1  Bee.  37 

Jvonia:  Popish  war  there,  3  Zur.  599  n., 
687  n.,  688;  invasion  thereof,  by  Russia, 
ib.  699 

.ivy  (Titus) :  cited,  1  Bui.  252,  2  Bui.  125, 
Calf.  14,  295,  316,  317,  2  Cov.  124,  1  Cran. 
257,  1  Hoop.  327,  417,  2  Lat.  146,  2  Jew. 
1028,  4  Jew.  908,  1071 

Jandaff,  co.  Glamorgan  :  vacancy  of  the  see, 
Park.  208 

jlanddewi-Brefi,  co.  Cardigan  :  the  advow- 
son,  Park.  266,  271,  280 

-lanthony   abbey,   near  Gloucester :    2  Lat. 

418 
Llewhaden  castle,  Wales  :  3  Bee.  501  n 

Joyd  (David,  or  Rob.  ap  David) :  receiver  to 

Booth,  bp  of  Hereford,  2  Cran.  263 
Lloyd  (Tho.) :    notice  of  him,    Poet,  xxxix ; 
The  inconstancy  of  youth,  ib.  415 

Joyd  (Will.),  bp  of  Worcester:  Calf.  306 n 
Loadsman :  v.  Lodesman. 
Oaf  (Holy) :  a  shadow  of  the  ancient  obla 
tions  at  the  eucharist,  Coop.  89,  Lit.  Edio. 
98 ;  provided  by  the  parishioners  by  turn, 
Rid.  67 

..oaf  (Singing)  :  v.  Host. 

jccarno,  in  Italy:  4  Bui.  xiii. 
Lochleven  castle,  Scotland  :  queen  Mary  im 
prisoned  there,  1  Zur.  196;  her  escape,  ib. 
202;    the   earl   of    Northumberland's  im 
prisonment,  ib.  214  n 

,otke(  ):  Grin.  266 

!*ocke  (Hen.) :  v.  Lok. 

jocke  (Mr),  of  Antwerp  :  Sand.  xv. 

jocks :  v.  Doors. 

.ockwood  (Hen.) :  Park.  25,  26 

jocris:  Pliny  saith  pestilence  was  never 
there,  2  Hoop.  168;  law  of  the  Locrensians 
against  adultery,  2  Bee.  649 

jocusts :  in  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  352,  &c. 

iOdesman :  leading  man,  or  pilot,  1  Brad. 
235,  383;  lodisman,  Phil.  331;  Christ  a 
most  true  loadsman  and  guide,  Pra.  B.  67  ; 
the  ten  commandments  a  lodesman,  Wool. 
71 

..odge  (Edm.):  Illustrations,  1  Zur.  257  n.; 
Shrewsbury  Paper?,  ib.  239  n 

jodowicke  (St) :  v.  Louis. 

..oene  (Pet.  de):  v.  Deloenus. 

..oftus  (Adam),  abp  of  Armagh  :  Park.  117  n 

.•ogle :  v.  Arguments. 


Its  usefulness,  Hutch.  28;  terms  of  the 
scholastic  logic,  1  Tyn.  157 ;  mnemonic 
verses  containing  the  moods,  "  Barbara, 
Celarent,"  &c.,  Grin.  43  n.,  Rid.  197  n. ; 
fallacia  aequivocationis,  1  Jew.  134;  igno- 
ratio  elenchi,  Whita.  287 ;  intentions,  first 
and  second,  1  Tyn.  157  n. ;  petitio  princi- 
pii,  1  Cran.  333,  371,  2  Ful.  168,  1  Jeu<. 
121,  2  Tyn.  206,  1  Whitg.  39,  66,  70,  &c. 

Lok  (Hen.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xviii,  xxxix"; 
poems  by  him,  viz.  Psalm  xxvii,  ib.  136; 
Psalm  cxxi,  and  a  version  of  the  Lord's 
prayer,  ib.  137;  avarice,  ib.  138;  the  mi 
serable  state  of  the  wicked,  ib.  139;  six 
sonnets,  ib.  140 

Lollards:  Bale  75;  loller,  1  Brad.  11;  as  to 
Lollard's  tower,  see  London,  St  Paul's. 

Lomas  (Jo.),  or  Lowmas :  martyred,  Poet. 
165,  3  Zur.  175  a 

Lombard  (Pet.):  v.  Peter. 

Lombardy :  i-.  Historia  Longobardica. 

The  kingdom  divided  between  the  pope 
and  Charlemagne,  2  Tyn.  263;  the  Lom 
bards,  2  Bui.  109 

Lomeward,  co.  Kent :  a  manor,  1  Bee.  307  n 

Lonche  (\oy\n):  mistake  respecting  the 
word,  1  Jew.  150,  Whita.  SCO 

London  :  see  also  Southwark,  Westminster. 

i.  GENERAL  HISTORY. 
Great  fires  in  popish  times,  Pll.  606, 
607,  648;  one  in  king  Stephen's  reign,  3 
Jew.  574;  many  houses  and  churches 
thrown  down  by  a  whirlwind,  PH.  607; 
one  of  the  Albigenses  burned  in  London, 
1210,  Bale  3;  pestilence  in  1548,  3  Zur. 
646;  the  plague  or  sweating  sickness  of 
1551,  1  Brad.  61  n.,  445,  2  Brad,  xxiv, 

2  Cran.  531,  2  Hoop.  130, 159,  Lit.  Eliz. 450, 

3  Zur.  94,  496,  575  n.,  679,  727  ;  Bradford's 
farewell  to  the  city  of  London,   1  Brad. 
434;  a  congregation  of  godly  men  in  Lon 
don   throughout   queen   Mary's  reign,    ib. 
434  n.,    2  Brad.  187  n.,    Grin.  203,  1  Zur. 
7  n.,  2  Zur.  29,  160,  3  Zur.  360  n. ;  some  of 
them  taken  in  Bow  church  yard,  see  in  iii, 
below ;  a  great  plague  in  1563,  Grin,  vii, 
77,  78,  79,  Lit.  Eliz.  459,  460,  493,    1  Zur. 
132  n.,  2  Zur.  109,  114  D.,  132;  letters  re 
specting  it,  Grin.  257,  &c.,  Park.  182—184 ; 
prisoners  removed  from  the  Tower,  Park. 
192 — 195;  fires  made  in  the  streets,  Grin. 
270;  occasional  services  for  this  plague,  ib. 
75,  &c. ;  a  form  of  meditation  for  house 
holders,  Lit.  Eliz.  503;  separatists  in  Lon 
don,    1  Zur.  201 ;    examination  of  certain 
Londoners  before  the   ecclesiastical  com 
missioners,  1567,    Grin.  199;    Puritan  as 
semblies  in  Bartholomew  fair-time,    Rog. 


492 


LONDON 


206  n. ;  London  preachers,  3  Whitg.  2,  &c., 
(and  see  Ministers);  exiles  in  London,  4 

Jew.  1274;  articles  of  inquiry  respecting 
strangers,  Grin.  296  ;  the  plague  of  1574, 
Park.  466 ;  pompous  reception  of  the  duke 
Casimir,  1579,  1  Zur.  330  n.;  the  plague 
of  1593,  Lit.  Eliz.  471 ;  Bartholomew  fair 
not  kept  that  year,  ib. ;  twelve  thousand 
carried  away  by  the  plague  (at  that  time  ?), 
Poet.  465 ;  London  a  sinful  city,  Sand. 
259 ;  full  of  pride,  cruelty,  malice,  and 
other  sins,  1  Lat.  63 — 65;  full  of  whore 
dom,  ib.  196 ;  the  city  and  suburbs  full  of 
vagrants,  Nord.  176;  play-houses,  bowling- 
alleys,  bear-gardens,  &c.,  ib.  177 

ii.    THE  CATHEDRAL,  AND  ITS  PBECINCTS, 

THE  DIOCESE,  &e. 

St  Paul's  cathedral :  the  church  alleged 
not  to  be  in  the  diocese  of  London,  Phil. 
21 ;  several  times  burned,  2  Ful.  155,  PH. 
485,  606;  the  steeple,  3  Bee.  257,  Hutch. 
80;  men  sometimes  descended  from  it  on 
ropes,  Pil.  540 ;  it  was  thrice  burned,  not 
withstanding  its  cross  and  relics,  Calf.  180; 
burned  with  lightning  in  Henry  VI. 's  time, 
Pil.  607 ;  the  rood  at  the  North  door, 
Sale  98;  the  altar  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Pil. 
483, 539  ;  Jesus  chapel  underground  (called 
Judas  chapel),  ib.  541 ;  masses,  prayers, 
and  anthems  at  St  Paul's,  ib.  483,  522,  527 
— 530 ;  postles'  mass  at  four  or  five  in  the 
morning,  2  Jew.  630;  anthems  in  the 
steeple,  Pil.  540  ;  a  Romish  writer  speaks 
of  great  communions  there,  at  several  al 
tars,  Coop.  21,  and  see  119;  Rich.  Hunne 
murdered  in  a  chamber  belonging  to  the 
church,  3  Tyn.  166;  letter  to  the  dean  and 
chapter  on  thanksgiving  for  a  victory  over 
the  Scots,  2  Cran.  417  ;  funeral  service  for 
Francis  I.,  Rid.  v.  n. ;  Ridley  breaks  down 
the  wall  by  the  high  altar,  ib.  324 ;  public 
lectures  at  St  Paul's,  3  Zur.  65 ;  disputa 
tion  in  the  convocation  there,  1553,  Phil. 
179;  the  three  martyrs  of  St  Paul's,  Rogers, 
Bradford,  Ridley,  2  Brad.  192,  Rid.  381 ; 
THE  BURNING  OF  PAUL'S  CHURCH  IN... 
1561,  Pil.  v,  479—616;  account  of  the  fire, 
Grin.  246  n.,  Pil.  481  n. ;  whether  by  light 
ning  or  by  accident,  Pil.  648;  letter  of 
bishop  Grindal  to  the  archdeacons  of  the 
diocese  of  London  about  contributions  for 
repairing  it,  Grin. 246;  queen  Elizabeth  was 
much  affected  at  the  misfortune,  and  re 
solved  to  have  the  damage  speedily  repaired, 
ib.  246  n. ;  her  letter  to  archbishop  Parker 
about  its  re-edification  [repair]  after  the  fire, 
Park.  142  ;  letters  by  Parker  on  the  same, 
ib.  143, 152 ;  the  works  at  a  stand  for  want 


of  money,  ib.  178;  proposal  to  bring  lead 
from  St  Bartholomew  the  Great,  Grin. 
272 ;  inconvenience  of  a  thanksgiving  com 
munion  at  St  Paul's,  ib.  267,  Park.  201; 
abuses  there,  as  talking,  buying,  selling, 
&c.,  Pt7.483,  539,  &c.,  648 ;  talk  of  Papists 
there,  Poet.  526 ;  funeral  solemnity  of  this 
emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin,  viii,  2,  3;  thai 
of  king  Charles  IX.  of  France,  Hand.  161 , 
prebends  in  this  church,  Rid.  332,  336, 
bills  set  up  there,  2  Hoop,  xi,  3  Whitg. 
246 

Lollard's  tower,  Phil.  7,  8,  &c.,  87,  Pil. 
540,  1  Tyn.  33;  called  Loler's  tower,  £ 
Brad.  363;  Lowlar's  tower,  Poet.  164. 
165;  Philpot  describes  his  prison  in  an 
other  tower  there,  I 'hit.  87;  the  bishop's 
prison  worse  than  purgatory,  2  Lat.  237, 
361 

Paul's  cross : — the  cross  in  St  Paul's 
churchyard  overthrown  by  an  earthquake,. 
1382,  Pil.  606 ;  rebuilt  by  means  of  indul 
gences,  ib. ;  English  Bibles  and  other  books 
burned  near  the  North  porch,  bishop  Fisher 
preaching,  1  Tyn.  xxxi;  preaching  there, 
2  Cran.  293,  319,  418,  Hutch.  5,  1  Lat. 
49  n.,  Park.  239,  261,  275,  318,  2  Whitg. 
463;  "Will.  Thorpe  preaches  there,  Bale 
119;  letter  to  a  preacher,  2  Cran.  289; 
bishops  preached  there  in  1534  on  the 
king's  supremacy,  ib.  308  n. ;  Parker  ap 
pointed  to  preach,  Park.  ix.  n.,  5,  39,  45, 
Rid.  335 ;  penance  done  there,  2  Cran. 
372;  alleged  heretics  bore  faggots  there, 
2  Lat.  326 ;  exposure  and  destruction  of 
the  rood  of  grace  and  other  images,  3  Zur. 
604,  606,  609;  of  the  blood  of  Hales,  2  Lat. 
408  n.;  Barnes  preaches  at  Paul's  cross,  2 
Cov.  349,  433;  Latimer  preaches  there, 
1  Lat.  x;  in  the  Shrouds,  ib.  xiv;  Ridley 
preaches  at  Paul's  cross,  Rid.  119,  162, 
260,  265 ;  Bradford  does  the  same,  1  Brad. 
31  (v.  Bourne  (G.),  bp);  the  gospel 
preached  there  on  the  Sunday  after  Eliza 
beth's  accession,  1  Zur.  4;  singing  there, 
ib.  71 ;  Jewel's  famous  sermon,  1  Jew.  1 ; 
peace  proclaimed,  1564,  with  a  sermon  and 
other  solemnities,  1  Zur.  133  n. ;  Sandys's 
sermon  there  on  coming  to  the  bishoprick 
of  London,  Sand.  331 ;  seditious  preachers 
there,  ib.  xx ;  penance  done  there  by  two 
girls  who  pretended  to  be  possessed,  Park. 
465  n. ;  Sandys's  farewell  sermon  there,  on 
removing  to  York,  Sand.  418;  banners 
taken  from  the  Spanish  Armada  displayed 
there  during  sermon,  Lit.  Eliz.  469;  the 
Shrouds,  a  place  for  preaching,  1  Lat.  xiv, 
59  n 


LONDON 


493 


St  Paul's  churchyard: — the  ill  effects  of 
burial  there,  2  Lai.  67;  tombs  destroyed 
by  protector  Somerset,  Grin.  29  n. ;  News 
out  of  Powles  churchyard ;  by  Edw.  Hake  ; 
noticed,  Poet,  xxxiii ;  stanzas  therefrom, 
ib.  370;  the  Brasen  Serpent,  R.  Wolfe's, 

3  Zur.  523 n.;  Day's  little  shop,  Park.  411, 
412 

The  bishop's  palace :— the  bishop's  chapel, 
Phil.  88 ;  the  bishop's  coal-house  used  as  a 
prison,  Lit.  Eliz.  339  n.,  352  n.,  Phil.  12, 
13,  70,  227;  Jo.  Felton  affixed  Pius  V.'s 
bull  of  excommunication  to  the  gates  of 
the  palace,  and  was  executed  there,  4  Jew. 
1129,  Lit.  Eliz.  655  n.,  Park.  445  n.,  3 
Whitg.  503  n.,  1  Zur.  221,  254 

St  Paul's  school: — two  Latin  prayers 
composed  for  the  scholars  by  Erasmus, 
Pra.  Eliz.  171,  372,  and  394;  Lily's  Gram 
mar  composed  for  it,  Grin.  173  n 

Bishoprick  and  Diocese  (v.  Articles,  Lin 
coln)  :  foundation  of  the  see,  2  Whitg.  127, 
128  ;  the  bishop's  first-fruits  to  the  pope, 

4  Jew.   1078;    extracts   from  registers,    1 
Tyn.  xv ;  Ridley's  farewell  to  the  bishop  - 
rick,  Rid.  408 ;  it  was  the  spectacle  of  all 
England,  ib.  336;  in  league  with  the  seat 
of  Satan,   ib.  410;   many  Puritans  in  the 
diocese,    Grin.  347  (see  in  i,  above);   the 
archbishop's  peculiars,  Grin.  415  n 

iii.     PABISH  CHURCHES,  AND  PARISHES. 

Christ  church  :  formerly  the  church  of 
the  Grey  Friars,  Rid.  xiii.  n. ;  bishop 
Christopherson's  funeral  there,  1  Zur.  4  n.; 
two  children  killed  there  by  an  earthquake, 
Lit.  Eliz.  567  ;  Jesus  church,  apparently 
meaning  Christ  church,  Coop.  119 

Holy  Sepulchre  parish :  Holborne  Con 
duit,  1  Cov.  529 

Saint  Alphage  uithin  Cripplegate  :  Fulke 
preaches  there,  1  Ful.  vii. 

Saint  Andrew  Holborn :  Rod.  Zuinglius 
buried  there,  2  Zur.  205 

Saint  Antholin  :  morning  service  there, 
in  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  33  n 

Saint  Bartholomew  by  the  Exchange  : 
Coverdale  buried  there,  1  Cov.  viii,  2  Calf. 
xvi;  the  church  destroyed,  2  Cov.  xvi. 

Saint  Bartholomew  the  Great :  orders 
conferred  there,  1503,  1  Tyn.  xv.  n. ;  par 
tial  destruction  of  the  church,  and  subse 
quent  erection  of  the  tower,  Grin.  272  n. ; 
proposal  to  remove  the  lead  from  the 
church  and  send  it  to  St  Paul's  (then 
lately  burned),  and  to  substitute  the  fratrie 
as  the  parish  church,  ib.  272,  273,  274; 
eminent  persons  who  resided  in  the  pre 
cinct,  ib.  272 


Saint  Benet  Sherehog  :  2  Brad.  247  n 
Saint     Botolph     Bishopsgate  :       Fulke 
preaches  there,  1  Ful.  vii. 

Saint  Clement  Danes  :  v.  Westminster. 
Saint  Dunstan  in  the  East :  letter  rela 
tive  to  dues  and  oblations  there,  2  Cran. 
263 

Saint  Dunstan  in  the  West :  Tyndale 
preaches  there,  1  Tyn.  xxiv. 

Saint  Giles  Cripplegate :  disorder  at  a 
funeral  there,  Park.  275,  276;  Bartlett, 
divinity  lecturer  there,  suspended,  yet 
continues  to  read,  Grin.  288 

Saint  Giles  in  the  Fields  (Middx.),  St 
Giles's  fields,  Bale  50;  many  persons 
hanged  and  burned  there,  ib.  51 ;  so  lord 
Cobham,  ib.  52;  Babington  and  others 
executed  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  468 

Saint  Helen  Bishopsgate  :  see  in  v. 
Saint  Magnus  :  mentioned,  2  Hoop,  xi ; 
bishop  Griffyth  buried  there,  Phil,  xxvii ; 
bishop  Coverdale  presented  to  the  rectory, 
1  Cov.  viii,  2  Cov.  xv;  he  seeks  the  remis 
sion  of  the  first-fruits,  2  Cov.  529,  Grin. 
284  n. ;  Coverdale's  final  burial-place,  2 
Cov.  xvi. 

Saint  Mary  Abchurch:  Latimer  preaches 
there,  2  Lat.  323;  his  trouble  in  conse 
quence,  ib.  324;  Barton,  the  parson,  sus 
pended,  Grin.  266 

Saint  Mary  le  Bow  :  the  Arches  court 
there,  1  Lat.  52  n. ;  the  election  of  bishops 
confirmed  there,  Grin.  vi.  n.;  Bradford 
preaches  there,  1  Brad.  485,  2  Brad,  xxxii ; 
a  company  of  worshippers  taken  at  a  house 
in  Bow  churchyard,  2  Brad.  216  n.,  2 
Hoop.  555;  letter  to  Hooper  about  the 
taking  of  a  godly  company  in  Bow  church 
yard  at  prayer,  2  Hoop.  612  ;  his  reply,  ib. 
613;  his  letter  to  the  prisoners,  ib.  614 

Saint  Mildred  Bread  street :  letter  to 
Mr  Earl,  minister  there,  Grin.  293 

Saint  Stephen  Coleman  street :  appa 
rently  referred  to  by  Gardiner,  Rid.  499 

iv.     FOREIGN  CHURCHES. 
The  foreign  Protestants  restricted  as  to 
ceremonies,  3  Zur.  569  ;  the  restriction  re 
moved,  ib.  570;  their  church  government, 
ib.  571,  587 

Dutch,  Flemish,  Belgic,  or  German  church 
(v.  Confession,  Jo.  <\  Lasco):  king  Ed 
ward's  letters  patent,  3  Zur.  337  n.;  grai.t 
to  it  of  the  church  of  the  Austin  Friars, 
ib.  565,  567;  its  privileges,  ib.  568;  the 
church  repaired  and  decorated  by  the  king, 
ib.  569,  570  ;  its  services  and  discipline,  ib. 
575,  581,  587 ;  Hooper's  friendly  converse 
with  it,  2  Hoop.  ix.  n.;  letter  from  bishop 


4.94 


LONDON 


Grindal  to  the  ministers,  Grin.  242, 243 ;  er 
roneous  opinions  defended  by  H.  Hamsted, 
ib.  243  n.;  disturbance  caused  by  Velsius,i'6. 
254,  438  nn. ;  dissensions,  iZur.  208,  2  Zur. 
170;  certain  articles  agreed  upon,  1  Whitg. 
198;  the  superintendence  of  this  church 
claimed  by  Sandys,  Sand,  xx;  letter  of  the 
ministers  to  the  Lord  Treasurer,  2  Zur. 
320 

French  church :  privileges  granted  to  it 
by  king  Edward,  3  Zur.  568;  character  of 
Rich.  Vauville,  minister  there,  3  Zur.  339; 
at  the  desire  of  Grindal,  Calvin  recom 
mends  de  Gallars  as  minister,  2  Zur.  49  n.; 
Pet.  Alexander,  prebendary  of  Canterbury, 
preaches  there,  1  Zur.  79;  the  church  lo 
cated  in  Threadneedle-street,  ib.  93  n. ; 
references  to  it,  ib.  93,  190 ;  Cousins  suc 
ceeds  de  Gallars  as  pastor,  2  Zur.  9G  ;  col 
lection  for  it;  contribution  of  the  chap 
ter  of  Canterbury,  1  Zur.  288  n. ;  Acta 
Consistorii  Eccl.  Londino-Gallica;,  &c., 
1571,  Grin.  313  n. ;  the  French  ministers  in 
terfere  in  disputes  between  Sandys  and  the 
Puritans,  Sand,  xx  ;  a  French  church  in 
Lombard -street,  Grin.  311  n 

Italian  church  :  Michael  Angelo  minister, 
2  Cran.  440  n. ;  Corranus  a  member  of  it, 
Grin.  309  n 

Spanish  church  :  2  Zur.  175  n.,  254;  Cor 
ranus  preacher  in  it,  Grin.  SOD  n 
v.    KELIGIOUS  HOUSES,  COLLEGES,  HOS 
PITALS,  INNS  or  COURT,  &c. 

Austin  Friars:  they  murdered  one  of 
their  fellows,  2  Tyn.  128 

Bethlehem  hospital,  otherwise  Bedlam : 
Phil.  112,  206,  212,  Rid.  411,  1  Tyn.  1, 
184 

Black  Friars:  the  Dominican  friars  with 
out  Ludgate,  Bale  28 

Bridewell  hospital:  founded,  Pit.  611, 
Rid.  xiii.  n.,  411  n.;  formerly  a  house  of 
the  king's,  Rid.  53<3;  separatists  confined 
there,  Grin.  216  n 

Charter  house:  2  Cran.  292  n.,  2  Lat. 
392,  (v.  Carthusians). 

Christ's  hospital :  founded,  Rid.  xiii.  n., 
411  n. ;  (see  Christ  church  in  iii). 

College  of  Arms:  arms  granted  to  Whit- 
gift,  Lit.  Eliz.  594  n 

Crutched  Friars'  church:  Dr  Turner's 
monument  there,  1  Zur.  206  n 

Gray's  Inn  :  v.  Inns  of  Court. 

Grey  Friars  :  v.  Christ's  hospital. 

Inns  of  Court :  1  Whitg.  312,  314  ;  dis 
ordered  about  religion,  Park.  384,  385, 
2  Zur.  201 ;  as  to  the  Temple,  see  Corranus 
(A.),  and  Hooker  (R.). 


Minories :  the  nunnery  there,  3  Tyn. 
90  n 

Saint  Anthony's  hospital,  Threadneedle- 
street  :  the  French  church  established  there, 

1  Zur.  93  n.;  St  Anthony's  school,  2  Ful. 
164  ;  eminent  scholars,  3  Whitg.  v. 

Saint  Bartholomew's  hospital :  founded, 
Rid.  xiii.  n.,  411  n. ;  (see  in  iii). 

Saint  Helen,  Bishopsgate :  leases  of  the 
priory  lands  held  by  Hutchinson,  Hutch. 
viii,  x. 

Saint  Martin  le  Grand :    a  sanctuary, 

2  Bee.  438  n.,  1  Lat.  196  n. ;  the  college 
granted   to   the  abbey  of  Westminster,  2 
Cran.  240  n 

Saint  Mary's  hospital,  Bishopsgate  :  the 
mayor  and  aldermen  attended  sermons  there 
at  Easter,  2  Lat.  341  n. ;  sermons  at  the 
Spital,  Hutch.  5,  Park.  263,  Sand.  256, 
2  Whitg.  463,  3  Zur.  210  n. ;  Barnes 
preaches  there,  2  Cov.  355,  357,  433 

Saint  Paul's  school,  see  in  ii. 

Saint  Thomas  of  Acres :  an  hospital  in 
Cheapside  on  the  site  of  the  birthplace  of 
Tho.  a  Becket,  2  Brad.  350  n.,  1  Lat.  201 ; 
Packington  shot  there,  Bale  441 ;  the  Mer 
cers'  chapel  now  occupies  the  site,  1  Lat. 
201  n 

Savoy:  v.  Westminster. 

Spittle:  v.  Saint  Mary's  hospital,  Bishops- 
gate. 

Temple:  v.  Inns  of  Court. 

Whittington  college :  Bale  429;  Jo.  Stan- 
dish,  a  fellow,  2  Cov.  322;  Dr  Smyth,  master, 
Park.  72  n.;  Sampson  lecturer  there,  2  Zur. 
119  n 
vi.   THE  CORPORATION,  GUILDHALL,  &c. 

The  mayor,  Bale  153,  2  Tyn.  66  ;  he  and 
the  sheriffs  had  their  lords  of  misrule,  Grin. 
141  n.;  the  magistrates  exhorted  to  relieve 
the  poor,  Sand.  344;  the  sword-bearer, 
2  Cran.  307,  332;  the  chamber  of  London, 
ib.  293 

Guildhall:  the  epistle  of  Eleutherius 
alleged  to  be  preserved  there,  2  Ful.  128; 
Anne  Askewe  condemned  there,  Bale 
179,  212;  arraignment  of  Cranmer,  the 
lords  Ambrose  and  Guilford  Dudley,  and 
the  lady  Jane,  3  Zur.  374  n.;  the  lord 
mayor's  perch,  i.  e.  chandelier,  Calf.  300 

vii.     COMPANIES,  THEIR  HALLS,  &c. 

Goldsmiths':  required  to  view  the  pix  of 
the  mint  at  Canterbury,  2  Cran,  357 

Mercers' :  their  chapel  on  the  site  of  the 
hospital  of  St  Thomas  of  Acres,  1  Lat.201  n.; 
the  image  of  Becket  set  up  there,  3  Zur. 
177 

Merchant-Taylors'1:  queen's  day  observed 


LONDON 


495 


at   Merchant- Taylors'   school,    Lit.    Eliz. 
658  n 

Plumbers':  meeting  of  separatists  at 
Plumbers'  hall,  Grin.  201  n 

Saddlers':  Anne  Askew  examined  at 
their  hall,  Bale  148 

Skinners'":  letter  to  archbishop  Parker 
respecting  a  grammar  school  at  Tonbridge, 
Park.  210 

Stationers' :  their  contest  with  Regnault, 
2  Cov.  495;  they  sell  corrupt  primers,  ib. 
501 ;  Harrison  their  warden,  Park.  449 
viii.     THE  TOWER,  AND  PRISONS. 

The  Tower,  (v.  Mints):  lord  Cobham 
confined  there,  Bale  45;  Latimer  there  with 
Sir  Rob.  Constable,  lord  Hussey,  and  lord 
Darcy,  1  Lai.  xii,  162, 1G3  ;  Barnes,  Gar- 
rard,  and  Jerome  confined  there,  3  Zur. 
632  ;  Anne  Askewe  imprisoned  there,  and 
racked,  Bale  220,  224;  various  martyrs  and 
confessors  imprisoned  there,  1  Brad.  421 ; 
Bradford  and  Sandys,  2  J3rad.xxxii,  xxxiii ; 
Cranmer,  Latimer,  Ridley,  2  Brad,  xxxiii, 
74  n.,  2  Cran.  xi,  1  Lat.  xiii,  2  Lat.  xxii,  258, 
Rid.  xi,  3JO,  3  Zur.  371,  505,506  ;  queen  Eli 
zabeth's  prayer  there, before  proceeding  to 
her  coronation,  Lit.  Eliz.  660  n.;  prisoners 
in  the  Tower  for  ecclesiastical  causes,  in 
the  time  of  Elizabeth,  Park.  121,  122;  story 
of  a  soul-priest  there,  Calf.  285  ;  disputa 
tion  there,  1581,  1  Ful.  xi ;  a  prison  called 
Nun's-bower,  2  Brad,  xxxii,  Sand,  vii ;  ho 
nourable  personages  beheaded  on  Tower- 
hill,  2  Ful.  202;  execution  of  the  earl  of 
Essex,  Lit.  Eliz.  474 

The  prisons  were  gaming  houses,  Hutch. 
1 ;  for  some  prisons  not  mentioned  here, 
v.  Southwark. 

Compters :  in  Bread  street,  2  Hoop.  G13, 
614;  in  the  Poultry,  1  Brad.  83  n.,  411, 
496,2  Brad,  xxxiv;  by  the  Stocks,  2  Hoop. 
556;  Anne  Askewe  sent  to  one  of  these 
prisons,  Bale  156,  222 

Fleet:  a  poor  prisoner  there,  1  Lat.  128; 
various  martyrs  confined  there,  1  Brad. 
289,  367,  421,  2  Cov.  238 

Ludgate  :  a  prison  for  debt,  1  Lat.  223 

Newgate :  divers  executions  there,  1  Lat. 
1G4;  Anne  Askewe  imprisoned  there,  Bale 
206,  £c  ,  231,  239;  Bradford  there,  2  Brad. 
xxxviii ;  various  martyrs  confined  or  put 
to  death  there,  1  Brad.  289,  367,  2  Cov. 
238,  Poet.  164;  Philpot  examined  at  New 
gate  session  hall,  Phil.  4,  &c. 

ix.     HOUSES   OF   THE  NOBIT-ITV,  &C. 

Bacon  house :  v.  Shelley  house. 
Bedford  house,  in  the  Strand  :  2  Bee. 
622  n 


Bergavenny  house  :  Park.  49,  52 

Ely  house :  2  Zur.  203—205 ;  the  vidame 
of  Chartres  there,  Grin.  305;  its  alienation 
from  the  see,  1  Zur.  319  n 

Shelley  house  :  afterwards  Bacon  house, 
Park.  49  n 

Somerset  house:  many  churches,  &c., 
pulled  down  for  the  building  of  it,  Grin. 
29  n.,  3  Zur.  728 ;  mentioned,  2  Cran.  510 

Worcester  house  :  a  Protestant  meeting 
there,  2  Zur  161  n 

Sir  Jo.  Champneis,  his  high  tower  of 
brick,  2  Cran.  307  n 

Inns  :  v.  Cheapside,  Crown,  below. 
x.     VARIOUS  LOCALITIES. 

Aldersgate :  Day's  shop  there,  Grin.  2, 
33 

Aldgate  :  reference  to  it,  3  Bee.  282 

Baynard's  castle  :  3  Tyn.  106 

Billingsgate  :  named  of  Billinus,  Pil.  345 

Birchin  lane :  Sand.  xiii. 

Z?Zo0wi.sZ/Mn/,(Middx.):  dead  men's  bones 
carried  away  by  cart-loads  from  churches 
desecrated  by  protector  Somerset,  and 
buried  in  B'.omesbury,  Grin.  29  n 

Bow  churchyard :  v.  St  Mary  le  Bou-, 
in  iii. 

Bread  street:  v.  Compters,  in  viii. 

Bull  head:   r.  Cheapside. 

Cheap  or  Cheapside:  one  side  being  in 
Canterbury  diocese,  and  the  other  in  Lon 
don,  they  differed  as  to  fasting  days,  Pil. 
557  ;  the  cross  in  Cheap,  2  \Vhitg.  180;  it 
was  worshipped,  2  Brad.  350;  the  standard 
in  Cheap,!  Whitg.56;  Racket  hanged  in 
Cheap,  Nord.  114;  the  Bull  head  in  Cheape, 
Rid.  3'Jl ;  the  Nag's  head  ;  story  of  the 
Nag's  head  consecration,  2  Ful.  117 

Crown  :    an  inn,  Bale  218 

Fleet:  see  amongst  the  prisons. 

Holborn  :  the  conduit,  1  Cov.  529 

Lollard's  tower  :  see  in  ii. 

London  bridge  :  heads  of  malefactors  set 
up  there,  3  Zur.  209 

Lothbury :  v.  Pinder  (R.). 

Ludgate :  named  of  Lud,  Pil.  34.> ;  a  pri 
son,  1  Lat.  223 

Mark-lane :  Sand.  xii. 

Minories  :  3  Tyn.  90  n 

Mint  :  v.  Mints. 

Aa</'«  head :   v.  Cheapside. 

NeiL-gate :  see  amongst  the  prisons. 

Paternoster-row:  Phil.  159 

Paul's  cross :  see  in  ii. 

Poultry:  v.  Compters,  in  viii. 

Red  Cross-street:  Calf.  331;  Dr  "Williams'* 
library  there,  2  Hoop.  117,  Lit.  Eli:,  xxxiv. 

Royal  E.rchange  :  3  Whitg.  246 


49  G 


LONDON  —  LORICHIUS 


Saint  Giles' fields :  see  in  ii. 

Saint  Lawrence-lane:  Jewel  writes  thence, 
4  Jew.  1275 

Saint  Martin  le  Grand  :  see  in  v. 

Saint  PauVs  churchyard :  see  in  ii. 

Shadivell,  (Essex):  an  unhealthy  spot, 
Grin.  294 

Smithfield :  a  place  of  burning,  2  Brad. 
324 ;  martyrs  there ;  Claydon.and  Turmyne, 
Bale  51 ;  Jerome  (q.  v.)  and  others,  Bale 
394,  &  al. ;  Anne  Askewe,  Bale  243,  &  al. ; 
Bradford  and  Leaf,  1  Brad.  556,  2  Brad. 
xl,  Poet.  162,  3  Zur.  772 ;  Philpot's  martyr 
dom,  Phil.  161;  other  martyrs,  Poet.  165, 
169,  171,  172;  Anabaptists  burned  there, 
1  Tyn.  Ixx;  Bartholomew  fair,  Lit.  Eliz, 
471,  Rog.  206  n 

Smithfield  (East) :  Edm.  Spenser's  birth 
place,  Poet.  xiv. 

Soper-lane :  now  New  Queen-street,  2 
Brad.  39  n. 

Steelyard :  2  Brad,  xxxiv. 

Stocks:  v.  Complers,  in  viii. 

Temple-bar :  Pil.  606 

Thames-street:  famous  for  oil,  2  Tyn.  194 

Tower-hill :  see  in  viii. 

Tower-street :  Sandys  suppressed  the 
mass  at  the  Portuguese  ambassador's,  Sand. 
xx. 

Vintry:  the  Three  Krayned  wharf e,lTyn. 
36 

Williams 's  (Dr)  library  :  v.  Red  Cross- 
street. 

London  (Geo.) :  concerned  in  the  process 
against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  546  ;  his  deposi 
tion,  ib.  550 

London  (Jo.):  a   visitor  of  monasteries,   2 
Cran.  315  n.;  condemned  for  perjury,  Calf. 
332,  [see  Foxe,  ii.  46;},  ed.  1684]. 
Long  :  to  belong,  2  Tyn.  61 
Longbeach:  a  wood  in  Kent,  Park.  372 
Longdale  (Alban) :  v.  Langdale. 
Longinus :  a  name  given  to  the  soldier  who 
pierced  Christ's  side,  1  Jew.  l50,Whita.5GO; 
derived  from  \oyxi],  a  spear,  ib. 
Longland  (Jo.),  bp  of  Lincoln  :  examines  Jo. 
Tevvkesbury,  1  Tyn.  32;  was  promoted  by 
Wolsey,  2  Tyn.  309 ;  used  by  him  to  injure 
queen  Catharine,  ib.  320  ;  he  flatters  him, 
ib.  334;  assists  Cranmer  in  the  matter  of 
the  divorce,  2  Cran.  244 ;  present  at  Anne 
Boleyn's  coronation,  ib.  245  ;  charged  with 
negligence,  2  Cov.  501 ;  his  oppressive  con 
duct  towards  the  king's  justices  of  peace, 
2  Cran.  316 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  248,  249 
Longobardica  Historia,  q.  v. 
Longolius   (Chr.) :  buried   in  a  friar's  cowl, 
Calf.  287 


Longolius  (Gybertus  :mistake  respecting  his 
translation  of  the  acts  of  the  2nd  Nicene 
council,  Calf.  138  n 

Longsho  (Eliz.) :  letter  to  Bradford,  2  Brad. 
226 

Longueville  (Louis  duke  of):  v.  Orleans. 

Longus  a  Coriolano  (Fra.) :  adopts  Carranza's 
false  catalogue  of  canonical  books  ascribed 
to  the  council  of  Florence,  2  Ful.  222  n 

Lonicerus  (Phil.):  on  the  Turks,  Rog.  109, 
110,160,  &c.  nn 

Looe,  co.  Cornwall :  Nowell  elected  member, 
Now.  i. 

Lopen :  leaped,  1  Tyn.  267 

Lopez  (Roderigo),  physician  to  queen  Eliza 
beth  :  hanged  at  Tyburn,  Lit.  Eliz.  658  n 

Loque  (Bertrand  de):  says  the  sacrament  is 
not  a  sacrament  if  it  be  not  joined  to  the 
word  of  God  preached,  Rog.  271  n 

Lord  :  on  the  title,  IWhita.  152;  the  meaning 
of  Kupiov.&c.,  2  Whitg.  386;  who  is  a  lord  or 
master,  3  Bee.  610 

LORD  of  Hosts:  v.  GOD. 

Lordennes,  or  Lourdanes :  a  term  of  reproach, 
from  lord  Danes,  3  Bee.  207;  lazy  lordanes; 
slothful,  clownish  fellows,  2  Jew.  922 

Lord's  day  :  v.  Sunday. 

Lords  Lieutenants,  q.  v. 

Lords  of  Misrule,  q.  v. 

Lord's  Prayer,  q.  v. 

Lords  Presidents,  q.  v. 

Lords  (Summer):  v.  Summer. 

Lord's  Supper:  v.  Supper. 

Loretto,  Italy :  running  to  Lauret,  1  Cov. 
410 

Lorichius  (Gerard. ) :  De  Missa  Publica  pro- 
roganda,  Jew.  xxxix;  he  mentions  that 
Clement  forbade  the  offering  of  any  liquor 
but  wine,  3  Bee.  359  n. ;  censures  the  abuses 
of  the  mass,  ib.  366 ;  proves  that  every  mass 
ought  to  be  common,  and  none  private, 
2  Jew.  585 ;  calls  private  masses  rather  an 
abomination  than  a  sacrifice,  1  Jew.  513, 

2  Jew.  634;  declares  it  a  thing  worthy  to 
be  laughed  at  when  the  priest  reading  his 
mass  alone  speaks  as  to  a  congregation, 

3  Bee.  379;  says  the  very  institution  of  the 
sacrament  wills  that  we  eat  and  drink  all 
together,  3  Jew.  479;  explains  the  word 
communion,  1  Jew.  135;  speaks  of  the  pray 
ers  called  secreta,  2  Jew.  707  ;  refers  to  the 
elevation  of  the  host,  1  Jew.  509,  513 ;  says, 
the  breaking  of  the  bread  in  the  sacrament 
signifies  that  all  we  are  one  body,  2  Jew. 
589 ;  writes  on  both  kinds,  1  Jew.  21 1, 229 ; 
states  his  opinion  on  the  torments  of  pur 
gatory,  Rog.  216;  affirms  that  the  council 
of  Constance  decreed  against  Christ,  1  Jew. 


LORICIIIUS  —  LOVE 


497 


214;  says  they  are  false  catholics  who  hinder 
reformation,  3  Jew.  182 

Lorraine   (Fra.   de),   duke  of  Guise:    takes 
Calais  by  treachery,  Calf.  114,  Pil.  70,  86, 
1  Zur.  91  n., 3  Zur.  139  n. ;  he  and  his  brother    | 
meditate  the  conquest  of  England  for  the    I 
queen  of  Scots,  Lit.  Eliz.  4,58;  a  conspiracy    | 
against  the  G  uises  in  France,  makes  them  de 
sirous  of  recalling  their  army  from  Scotland, 
1  Zur.  79  n.;  their  rage,  ib.  S3;  the  duke's 
manoeuvres,  especially  in  Scotland,  1  Zur. 
114,  115,  116,  118,  2  Zur.  66;  the  faction    j 
opposed  by  Elizabeth,  Lit.  Eliz.  459,  2  Zur.    \ 
91 ;  the  butchery  at  Vassey,  2  Fid.  73,  74, 
Roy.  6 ;  the  duke  takes  Rouen,  2  Zur.  83  n.; 
his  faction,  and  its  obstinacy,  Grin.  280,  Rog. 
212 ;  the  duke  assassinated  at  the  siege  of 
Orleans,   by  Poltrot,  2  Ful.  121,  4  Jew. 
1258  n.,  1  Zur.  124  n.,  2  Zur.  116  n 

Lorraine  (Hen.  de),  duke  of  Guise:  at 
tacked  in  Paris,  2  Zur.  115;  mischief  of  his 
family,  1  Znr.  150;  his  persecutions,  ib. 
325 

Lorraine  (Cha.  card,  of):  made  cardinal  at 
twelve  years  of  age,  2  Cran.  39;  recom 
mended  Kizzio  to  the  queen  of  Scots,  1  Zur. 
170;  attacked  in  Paris,  2  Zur.  115;  his 
opinion  of  the  Prayer  Book,  Park.  398 

Loseby  (T.),  called  by  Bryce  Jo.  Lothesby  : 
martyr  in  Smithfield,  Poet.  169 

Losels :  lost  or  worthless  persons,  knaves, 
cheats,  Bale  76,  Brad.  406,  Calf.  133: 
madlosell,  Bale  63 

Lositis  (   )    or  Lewis:  saluted,  1  Zur. 

136 

Lot:  rescued  by  Abraham,  1  Bui.  308;  his 
hospitality,  2  Bid.  59;  his  deliverance  from 
£odom,  2  Bui.  95,  4  Bui.  555;  his  times 
corrupt  like  the  last  times,  4  Bui.  162;  his 
•wife,  4  Bid.  275 

Lotharius  I.,  emperor,  oppressed  his  brethren, 
and  was  afterwards  deposed  and  made  a 
monk,  4  Jew.  683 

Lotharius  II.,  emperor:  two  Latin  verses 
written  of  him,  4  Jew.  692 

Lotharius  the  Levite :  v.  Innocent  III. 

Lothesby  (Jo.) :  v.  Loseby  (T.). 

Lots :  their  use  considered,  1  Tyn.  456 

Louis  I.,  emperor,  called  le  Ddbonnaire:  his 
history,  2  Tyn.  2(i5;  he  conceded  too  much 
to  the  pope,  ib.  266 ;  his  alleged  release  of 
the  right  of  electing  the  pope,  ib.  279, 
1  Whitg.  397,  400;  deposed  and  made  a 
monk,  4  Jeio.  683 ;  he  wrote  a  book  against 
images,  4  Jew.  1054  ;  private  mass  came  in 
during  his  time,  1  Hoop.  228 

Louis  II.,  emperor,  called  the  Young:  com 
mended  the  Romans  for  choosing  their  own 


bishop,  1  Whitg.  401 ;  unfortunate  in  all  his 

doings  and  shamefully  conquered   by   his 

brother,  4  Jew.  683 
Louis  III.,  emperor  :  commonly  called  Ludo- 

vicus  nihili,  4  Jew.  684 
Louis   IV.,   emperor:    last   of  the  house  of 

Pepin,  4  Jew.  684 

Louis,  king  of  Bohemia:  Grin.  3n.,  14  n 
Louis  IX.  (St),  king  of  France:  his  chastity, 

1  Lat.  95;  his  complaint  of  Romish  exac 
tions,  4  Jew.  1081;  his  law  against  swear 
ing,  1  Bee.  390;  invoked  for  horses,  Rog. 
220 

Louis  XI.,  king  of  France  :  his  saying  on  dis 
sembling,  4  Jew.  1101,  1102;  1  Zur.  120 

Louis  XII.,  king  of  France,  his  quarrel  with 
the  pope,  2  Tyn.  310;  he  marries  the 
princess  Mary  of  England,  ib.  313 

Louis  II.,  king  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia  : 
slain,  Bale  575,  Grin.  14  n. ;  his  widow:  v. 
Mary. 

Louis  II.,  duke  of  Bavaria :  2  Zur.  274  n 

Louis,  duke  of  Bavaria :  joins  the  league 
against  the  Protestants,  3  Zur.  526  n 

Louis  V.,  elector  Palatine,  called  the  Pacific: 
his  esteem  for  dogs,  2  Cran.  296 

Louis  VI.,  elector  Palatine:   Park.  471  n., 

2  Zur.  280 ;  favours  the  Lutheran  doctrine, 
2  Zur.  156  n.,  274  n 

Louis  of  Nassau,  brother  of  Will,  prince  of 
Orange :  a  commander,  2  Zur.  247  ;  he  oc 
cupies  Valenciennes,  1  Zur.  274 

Louis  de  Bourbon,  first  prince  of  Conde': 
Grin.  280,  2  Zur.  91  n.;  queen  Elizabeth's 
contract  with  him,  1  Zur.  115  n.,  116  n 

Lourdanes :  v.  Lordennes. 

Lout :  to  bow,  or  do  reverence  to,  3  Bee.  529, 

2  Bui.  28 

Louth,  co.  Lincoln  :  the  rebellion  called  the 
pilgrimage  of  grace  broke  out  here,  2  Cran. 
363  n 

Louvain,  the  university:  Ridley  there,  Rid. 
488,  492;  the  divines  there  draw  up  a  con 
fession  of  faith,  to  which  Luther  replies, 

3  Zur.  670  n.,   671;   they    dispute    with 
Tyndale,  1   Tyn.  Ixxiv;   they  correct  the 
Latin  Vulgate,   Whita.  154;  the  study  of 
canon  law  there,  4  Jew.  1089  ;  the  Popish 
seminary,  Calf.  51,  2  Jew.  701,  1  Zur.  184, 
239,  3  Zur.  416;  fugitives  there,  Grin.  169, 
1    Zur.   147,  148,  153;   treasons  fomented 
by  them,  ib.  223 ;  they  publish  conclusions 
against  the  power  of  the  civil  magistrate 
in  religion,  Pil.  x. 

Louvre  :  v.  Lover. 

Love  and  Charity  :  v.  Faith,  Prayers. 

More  urges,  and  Tyndale  objects  to  em 
ploying  the  word  charity  as  equivalent  to 

32 


498 


LOVE 


'Ayd-irn,  2  Tyn.  135,  3  Tyn.  14,  20,  21  ; 
meaning  of  the  word  dilectio,  Now.  (101); 
description  of  charity  or  Christian  love, 
2  Hoop.  Ill,  112;  see  Tyndale's  exposition 
of  1  John,  passim,  2  Tyn.  133—225 ;  the 
nature  of  love  or  charity,  2  Bee.  341,  348, 
583,  584,  3  Bee.  602,  61 6,  2  Jew.  862;  an 
order  and  measure  in  love,  1  Bui.  185; 
what  love  we  ought  to  have  among  us, 
1  Bee.  220 ;  Christian  charity,  a  flower  of 
the  Nosegay,  ib.;  its  excellency,  ib.  3  Bee. 
42;  love  is  more  excellent  than  knowledge, 
1  Cov.  510;  it  is  a  natural  and  continual 
debt,  Sand.  204 ;  a  principal  part  of  Chris 
tian  religion,  Noiv.  (6),  118;  the  command 
ment  of  Christ,  1  Cov.  236  :  the  beginning 
and  end  of  his  commandments,  ib.  417 ;  the 
badge  of  Christians,  1  Bee.  37,  3  Bee.  81, 
1  Lai.  448,  Now.  19 ;  the  livery  of  Christ, 
1  Lat.  448,  2  Lat.  1,  Sand.  98,  286;  by  it 
we  are  known  to  be  God's  disciple,  3  Bee. 
46,  47  ;  love  is  a  bond  of  the  church,  4  Bui. 
25  ;  true  love  is  only  among  the  godly,  Pil. 
240;  Christians  cannot  but  love,  1  Tyn.  298 ; 
Christian  love  not  carnal,  1  Lat.  448;  love  is 
the  most  necessary  of  all  qualifications  for 
a  preacher,  Hutch.  103,  104;  examples  of 
love,  1  Bee.  228,  2  Bee.  177  ;  whence  it  is, 
1  Bui.  180;  it  springs  from  faith,  1  Lat. 
449,  454,  1  Tyn.  192,  2  Tyn.  88,  130,  173, 
174,  198, 204,  3  Tyn.  195—199 ;  it  is  an  evi 
dence  or  sign  of  faith,  1  Cov.  234,  2  Tyn. 
88,  130,  198;  the  instrument  wherewith 
faith  maketh  us  children  of  God,  2  Tyn. 
200;  it  is  the  surest  evidence  of  justifica 
tion,  3  Zur.  44 ;  without  love,  faith  and 
hope  are  dead,  Now.  19 ;  what  it  does, 

1  Bee.  166, 2  Tyn.  14, 192 ;  it  casts  out  fear, 

2  Tyn.  203,  204 ;  fulfils  the  law,  1  Bui.  190, 
2  Hoop.  Ill,  112,  1  Lat.  452,  1  Tyn.  192, 
442,  475,  506,  2  Tyn.  11,  12,  118,  119, 173, 
202,  203,  325  ;  we  should  let  love  interpret 
the  law,  1  Tyn.  403,  475;  John  never  speaks 
of  any  law  but  love,  ib.  475 ;  it  is  above  all 
laws,  2  Tyn.  188,  232  ;  it  draws  to  earnest 
ness   in   religion,   Pil.   354;    causes   good 
works,  2   Tyn.  88 ;   things   done   without 
charity  please  not  God,  1  Bee.  154;  love 
seeketh  not  her  own  profit,  1  Tyn.  98,  but 
maketh  all  things  common,  i7>.95 — 99;  is 
prone  to  hospitality,  Sand.  400;  communi 
cates  gifts  and  graces  to  others,  ib.  401; 
hides   a   multitude   of   sins,  ib.  106,   206  ; 
the  text  misinterpreted  by  the  Rhemists, 
Whita.  470 ;  it  cannot  hide  our  sins  from 
God,  but  hides  the  faults  of  our  neighbours, 
Sand.  399;  it  fashions  to  the  will  of  God, 
1  Bui.  182 ;  makes  all  things  easy  to  be 


borne,   3    Tyn.   95 ;    overcomes   all   evils, 
1  Bui.  182  ;  exhortations  to  love  and  charity, 

1  Bui.  191,  Sand.  398;  godly  counsels  to 
continue  in  it,  1  Bee.  156;  sermon  on  "  Love 
one  another,"  1  Lat.  447  ;  we  must  seek 
perfection  in  brotherly  kindness  and  love, 
Sand.  425;   we  are  to  owe  nothing  else, 

2  Hoop.  Ill;  the  necessity  of  love  in  prayer, 
Pra.  B.  xvi;  it  must  be  shewn,  as  is  signi 
fied  in  the  Lord's  supper,  2  Bee.  231,  235 ; 
it  must  spring  from  repentance  and  faith 
in  preparation  for  the  same,  ib.  235,  236; 
the  love  of  God  to  man,  1  Bee.  45, 1  Bui. 
181,  (v.  God,  v.);  gave  his   Son,  that  we 
might  see  love,  and  love  again,  3  Tyn.  196  ; 
love  is  a  duty  which  all  men  owe  to  God, 
2   Bee.   403;   it  is  the   believer's    motive, 
1  Tyn.  21,  182,  297,  298,  434,  2  Tyn.  203, 
208 ;  our  love  to  God  springs  from  his  love 
to  us,  1  Tyn.  84,  108, 109,  222,  441,  2  Tyn. 
198,  199,  200,  3  Tyn.  195,  196,  198 ;  it  is 
the  consequence,  not  the  cause  of  pardon, 
1    Tyn.   83,  87 ;   it  proceeds   from    God's 
goodness  deeply  pondered,  1  Bee.  43 ;  love 
to  God  is  a  mark  of  grace,  2  Tyn.  173;  how 
it  is  manifested,  1  Tyn.  107, 108, 112, 2  Tyn. 
173,  193;  viz.  by  outward  working,  1  Bee. 
37,  38,  43;  he  that  loves  God  will  love  his 
neighbour,  1  Lat.  422,  1  Tyn,  84 ;  of  the 
love  of  God  and  our  neighbour,  1  Bui.  180, 
&c.,  Now.  (22),  137;  charity,  or  love  of  our 
brethren,  Lit.  Edw.  524,  (571),  2  Tyn.  170, 
171,  191,  &c. ;  its  necessity,  1  Tyn.  375;  it 
is  a  sign  of  grace,  2  Tyn.  192,  205 ;  charity 
between  brethren  who  differ,  2  Brad.  197, 
215  ;  charity  to  those  in  error,  ib.  180;  we 
must  use  our  liberty  according  to  the  rule 
of  charity,  2  Lat.  80;  love  to  our  neighbour, 
1  Bee.  227,  228,  2  Bee.  Ill,  112,  1  Bui.  186, 
1  Lat.  20,  1  Tyn.  25,  26,  404  ;  it  is  a  duty 
which  all  men  owe,  2  Bee.  404  ;  it  springs 
from  the  love  of  God,  1  .Bee.  39,  40,  2  Tyn. 
46,  192, 198,  206,  207,  325,  3  Tyn.  6 ;  it  is  a 
new  command,  and  yet  old,  ib.  174 ;  the  com 
mandment  set  aside  by  Pharisees,  ib.  41;  how 
love  is  due  to  our  neighbours,  Sand.  205  ; 
we  must  not  be  hasty  with  them  when  they 
fall,  2  Lat.  187  ;  it  will  seek  to  amend  them, 
1  Lat.  451 ;  love  for  those  who  do  us  evil 
is  true  godly  love,  1  Tyn.  193 ;  a  caution  or 
exception  with  regard  to  love  to  men,  Sand. 
206;  paternal  and  filial  love,  2  Cran.  85; 
double  charity,   1  Bui.  181;   the   pith   of 
charity,  ib.  190;  the  great  want  of  love  in 
these  times,  Sand.  206,   207;  the  love  of 
many  is  cold,  1  Bee.  39 ;  key-cold  charitv, 
Coop.  11,59,  &c.;  love  must  not  be  feigned, 
1  Bee.   227 ;  false   charity,   2  Brad.  343 ; 


LOVE  —   LUFT 


499 


the  duty  of  love,  not  understood  by  the 
natural  man,  3  Tyn.  8 

—  The  love  of  God    (a   poem)  :    notice 
thereof,  Poet,  xxxi ;  stanzas  from  it,  ib.  346 ; 
an  hymn  of  heavenly  love,  by  E.  Spenser, 
ib.  6 ;  verses  on  charity  by  W.  Warner,  ib. 
380;  verses  thereon  by  Tho.  Churchyard, 
ib.  402;  St  Charity,  3  Tyn.  21 ;  faithful  love 
seeks  no  delays,  Pil.  119;  love  me  love  my 
dog,  1  Tyn.  84 

—  Love  of  Self,  q.  v. 

—  Love  of  the  World,  q.  v. 

Love  (W.)  a  priest  at  St  Stephen's,  Norwich: 
Park,  vi,  481 

Love-day :  a  day  appointed  for  the  amicable 
adjustment  of  disputes,  1  Tyn.  440,  2  Tyn. 
215 

Love-feasts:  v.  Agapse. 

Lovelace  (Will.) :  in  a  commission  for  a  royal 
visitation,  Jew.  xv,  1  Zur.  39  n.;  recom 
mended  to  be  steward  of  abp  Parker's 
liberties,  Park.  405 

Lovell  (Sir  Ralph) :  father  of  Sir  Thomas, 
2  Lot.  295  n 

Lovell   (Sir  Tho.),    K.    G.:    notice   of  him, 

2  Lot.  295  n 

Lover,  Loover,  Louvre :  an  opening  to  let  out 

smoke,  2  Whity.  181 

Lovus  ( ) :  an  astrologer,  1  Ful.  v. 

Low  Countries  :  v.  Netherlands. 
Lowenberger  (Urban):  2  Zur.  201 
Lowlars  :  v.  Lollards. 
Lowliness :  v.  Humility. 

Lowmas  (    )  :  v.  Lomas. 

Lowth:  lowness,  1  Bee.  272 
Lowth  (  ),  or  Lowther:  exercises  spiri 
tual  jurisdiction  without  ordination,  Park. 

474;  archbishop  Grindal's  account  of  him, 

and  hope  that  his  pardon  will  be  stayed, 

Grin.  353 

Loy  (St) :  v.  Eligius. 
Loys  (St): v.  Louis. 
Lubeck:   holds  out  against  the   emperor,  3 

Zur.  GC8  n 

Lubetius(  ):  2  Zur.  293 

Lucan  (M.  A.) :  mentions  a  miracle,  1  Hoop. 

328 ;  and  a  case  of  necromancy,  ib.  329 
Lucane :  perhaps  a  dormer-window,  4  Jew. 

905 

Lucas  of  Bruges :  Whita.  148 
Lucentius  :  papal  legate  at  Chalcedon,  3  Jew. 

220,  4  Jew.  1022 

Lucerne :  the  republic  at  war,  Phil.  390 
Lucia  (St) :  martyred,  1  Jew.  162 
Lucian  :  cited  or  referred  to,  4  Bui.  77,  Park. 

445,  Pil.  312,  3  Whitg.  134  n.,  Wool.  130, 

3  Zur.  607 ;  killed  by  dogs,  Grin.  8,  Wool. 
112 


Lucian,  presbyter  of  Antioch,  and  martyr  : 
revised  the  text  of  the  LXX,  Whita.  124 

Lucianists:3.BwZ.  112 

Lucifer  :  assumed  to  mean  the  devil,  Sand. 
362,  297  ;  his  pride,  2  Jew.  1092;  Gregory 
compares  John  of  Constantinople  with 
him,  3  Jew.  279,  320 ;  Lucifer  and  the  fallen 
angels  said  to  have  their  being  in  acre  cali- 
ginoso,  1  Lat.  27 

Luciferians:  2  Ful.  389;  Augustine  does  not 
call  them  heretics,  Phil.  426 

Lucilius  (Caius):  a  saying  of  his,  2  Hoop. 
544 

Lucius,  king  of  Britain :  his  alleged  conversion, 
and  embassy  to  Rome,  Bale  614,  Calf. 
53  n.,  1  Jew.  267,  305,  3  Jew.  163,  Pil.  482, 
510,  2  Whitg.  129  ;  the  alleged  embassy  and 
imaginary  rescript  to  him  from  pope  Eleu- 
therius,  Calf.  52,  53,  305,  2  Ful.  53,  128, 
186,  366,  Jew.  xxxvi,  1  Jew.  163,  267,  306, 
438,  4  Jew.  974,  1124,  Park.  295,  Pil.  482, 
510—513,  2  Whitg.  128,  3  Whita.  592;  copy 
of  the  letter,  Pil.  512,  513  ;  Lucius  is  said 
to  have  changed  flamines  for  bishops,  Pil. 
597 

Lucius,  bp  of  Rome :  Rid.  ISO 

Lucius,  an  Arian :  2  Ful.  388 

Luck  (Jo.) :  Bale  16 

Lucke  (Rich.) ;  2  Cran.  367  n 

Lucretia:  1  Bui. ±11,  1  Hoop.  284,1  Tyn.  183 

Lucullus  :  1  Jew.  22,  Sand.  394 

Lucy  (Mr):  commended  by  Latimer,  2  Lat. 
381,383;  mentioned,  ib.  399,  410,  413,414, 
[probably  Sir  Tho.  of  CharlecoteJ. 

Lud  :  built  Ludgate,  Pil.  345 

Ludhatn,  co.  Norfolk:  a  residence  of  the 
bishop  of  Norwich,  1  Zur.  98  n.,  265  n.; 
fall  of  a  great  barn,  2  Zur.  117 

Ludlow,  co.  Salop  :  the  very  cross  of  Ludlow, 
Calf.  35,  274;  the  school  there,  2  Cran. 
380 

Ludlowe  (J.) :  v.  Lidley. 

Ludovicus :  v.  Louis. 

Ludovicus,  canon  of  the  Lateran :  Jew.  xxxix ; 
extract  from  his  oration  at  Trent,  4  Jew. 
7oS 

Ludovicus,  cardinal  of  Aries;  on  councils, 
3  Jew.  206 

Ludovicus  Patritius  :  Jew.  xxxix,  2  Jew.  578 

Ludulphus  Saxo :  De  Vita  Christi,  Jew. 
xxxix  ;  he  tells  a  story  about  the  devil 
entering  a  church  during  mass,  2 Lat.  109 n.; 
says  the  body  of  Christ  is  present  in  the 
sacrament  in  as  great  a  quantity  as  on  the 
cross,  2  Jew.  797 

Luft  (Hans),a  printer  of  Marburgh :  employed 
by  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  xxxvii,  xxxix,  xl ;  also 
by  Frith,  ib.  xxxvii ;  he  printed  for  Tyndale 
32 2 


500 


LUFT  —  LUTHER 


an  edition  of  The  Parable  of  the  Wicked 
Mammon,  ib.  31 ;  and  the  Obedience,  ib. 
129;  also  the  sixth  edition  of  his  New  Tes 
tament  with  prologue  to  Romans  [Ander 
son's  Annals  of  Eng.  Bib.  ii.  app.  vii.]; 
Genesis  and  Numbers,  ib.  xxxix — xli ;  like 
wise  the  Practice  of  Prelates,  2  Tyn.  238; 
perhaps  also  an  exposition  of  1  Cor.  vii, 

1  Tyn.  xxxvii. 
Lugdunum  :  v.  Lyons. 
Lugentes:  v.  Excommunication. 
Luidhard,  a  bishop  :  queen  Bertha's  chaplain, 

Calf.  306  n 

Luitprandus  Ticinensis  :  Ilerum  gestarum  per 
Europeas,  Jew.  xxxix  ;  records  certain  acts 
of  pope  Sergius,  3  Jew.  276 ;  testifies  as  to 
the  immorality  of  the  Lateran,  4  Jew.  647, 
051 ;  says  we  see  by  experience  that  the 
emperor  understands  God's  causes,  &c.,  ib. 
1029;  not  the  author  of  the  Pontifical, 

2  Fal.  99  n 

Luke  (St) :  wrote  Greek  well,  1  Whitg.  346; 
the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  ascribed  by 
some  to  him,  1  Ful.  29,  31,  33,  Whita.  106; 
others  suppose  him  to  have  translated  that 
epistle  into  Greek,  Whita.  125;  his  burial 
and  translation,  2  Whitg.  303;  invoked  for 
oxen,  1  Bee.  138,  2  Bee.  536,  Hutch.  171 

—  Gospel :    Tyndale's    prologue   to   it,  1 
Tyn.  481 ;  argument  of  it,  and  contents  of 
each  chapter,  3  Bee.  571,  &c. ;  the  address 
to  Theophilus,  Whita.  G41 ;  this  gospel  re 
jected  by  the  Valentinians,  Whita.  34;  by 
the  Ebionites,  ib.  35;  many  parts  of  it  re 
fused  by  Marcion,  1  Ful.  1 

—  Acts  of  the  Apostles:  summary  of  the 
book,  and  contents  of  each  chapter,  3  Bee. 
577,  &c. ;  the  address  to  Theophilus,  Whita. 
645 ;  the  book  rejected  by  Cerdon,  &c.,  ib. 
34;  also  by  the  Severians,  ib.  35;  and  the 
Manichees,  iFul.  7,  Whita.  318;  its  excel 
lency,  Phil.  361,  &c. 

Luke :  Lucca  so  called,  2  Jew.  917 

Luke,  a  town;  perhaps  Laken:  martyrs  there, 
1  Tyn.  lix. 

Lukewarmness :  v.  Zeal. 

Lumey  (Will,  lord  of):  v.  Vandermarke. 

Lumley  (Jo.,  last  lord):  mourner  at  the  fune 
ral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin.  32 

Lunatics:  v.  Madmen. 

Luncher (  ):  1  Zur.  131 

Lunenburg  (Ernest  duke  of):  v.  Ernest. 

Lupoldus  de  Bebenburg :  De  Jure  et  Transl. 
Imperii,  Jew.  xl ;  mentions  that  cardinal 
Hostiensis  says  the  emperor  is  a  vassal  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  4  Jew.  836 

Lupton  (D.):  Modern  Protestant  Divines, 
1  Bee.  vii,  xi,  2  Brad,  xii,  xvii,  Whita.  x.  nn 


Lupus    (Christian.):    Synodorum    Deereta, 

Calf.  137  n.,  2  Ful.  70  n.,  1  Hoop.  376  n 
Lurde  :  lurid,  Calf.  361 
Lure  :  to  betray  or  deceive,  1  Brad.  262 
Luskish  :  inclined  to  laziness,  2  Bui.  70 
Lusts:  forbidden  to  be  nourished  in  the  heart, 
2  Bee.   121,  &c.;   they  are  to  be  denied, 

1  Bee.  323,  Sand.  374 ;  they  will  be  punished, 

2  Bee.  142 ;  the  word  used  for  will,  or  de 
sire,  whether  holy,  or  unholy,  1   Tyn.  10, 
&  passim. 

Luther  (Martin):  born,  Lit.  KHz.  454  ;  called 
of  God  to  his  work,  2  Ful.  377, 4  Jew.  666; 
ordinarily  called  to  teach  before  the  coming 
of  the  pope's  pardoner,  2  Ful.  72  ;  before  he 
began  to  publish  the  gospel,  there  was  a 
general  quietness  in  the  church,  3  Jew. 
174;  he  was  sometime  in  agony  of  spirit, 
2  f,at.  52  ;  the  first  beginning  of  his  refor 
mation,  3  Jew.  193;  in  what  sense  he  was 
the  first  publisher  of  the  gospel,  ib.  213;  a 
certain  person  would  have  dissuaded  him 
from  the  reformation  as  impracticable, 

2  Jew.  91)5 ;  his  propositions  to  the  univer 
sity  of  Wittenberg,  Lit.  Eliz.  453;  his  part 
in  the  conference  of  Augsburg,  2  Zur.  15  n.; 
he  appealed  to  the  next  general  council, 

3  Tyn.  185;  his  appeal  disallowed,  2  Jew. 
996;  Harding  accuses  him  of  passing  the 
bounds  of  modesty  in  his  disputation  with 
Eckius,  4  Jew.  89D;  Jewel  defends  him,  ib.; 
he  burned  the  decretals,  1   Tyn.  221 ;  his 
preaching,  Pil.  2C5  ;  he  was  called  on  to 
work  miracles,  1  Lot.  212;  cursed  by  the 
pope  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  4  Jew.  1097  ; 
the  tale  about  his  conference  with  Satan 
refuted,  1  Jew.  105,  100;    his  controversy 
with  Henry  VIII,  (q.  v.)  2  Tyn.  £38— 34o"; 
he  wrote  a  letter  of  apology  for  his  rough 
reply  to  that  king,  1  Tyn.  xxxi,  2  Tyn.  340; 
his  controversy  with  Erasmus  on  free-will, 

3  Tyn.  233;  More  rails  at  his  marriage  and 
reviles  his  wife,  Kath.  Boren,  3  Tyn.  3,  5, 
170 ;    Tyndale's   alleged    conference   with 
him,  1  Tyn.  xxv,  xxvi;  he  is  falsely  charged 
by  Papists  with  inciting  rebellion,  2  Tyn. 
244;   his  alleged  opinions   on  magistracy, 

4  Jew.  C69,  670,  671;  he  wrote  vehemently 
against  the  German  rebels,  ib.  605,  669, 
671 ;  said  Munzer  was  set  to  work  by  the 
devil,  ib.  671 ;  no  man  more  advanced  the 
authority  of  the  civil  magistrate,  ib.  670; 
review  of  the  controversy  between  Luther, 
Zuingle,  and  CEcolampadius  on  the  Lord's 
supper,  1  Cov.  463—465;   his   part  in  it, 
3  Zur.  681  n.;  the  conference  at  Marpurg, 
Grin.   251  n.;   he  meets    Zuinglius  there, 
1  Tyn.  xxxviii ;  dissension  between  them  on 


LUTHER 


501 


the  sacrament,  1  Brad.  525,  Coop.  39, 
1  Jew.  531,  &c.;  conference  in  his  house  at 
"Wittenberg  on  the  same  subject,  1  Jew. 
468 ;  he  dissuaded  Melancthon  from  coming 
to  England,  3  Zur.  616  n.;  his  want  of 
firmness  towards  the  landgrave  Philip, 
ib.  666  n.;  a  false  story  concerning  him 
1  Ful.  38;  he  prophesied  of  the  troubles 
of  Germany,  Phil.  416;  his  death  and 
burial,  Lit.  JEliz.  445;  lamented,  Phil. 
415;  Hooper's  character  of  him,  3  Zur.  4G  ; 
slandered  and  reviled  by  Popish  writers, 
Coop.  23,  1  Ful.  38,  I  Jew.  106,  216,  '3  Jew. 
265,  607,  4  Jew.  673,  1040  n,  Poet.  278, 
3  Tyn.  3,  5,  187  n.;  alleged  to  have  been 
the  founder  of  the  reformed  churches, 
3  Jew.  265,  607,  Phil.  386;  where  the 
church,  or  reformed  faith,  was  before  Lu 
ther,  Phil.  391,  Poet.  286;  his  reformation 
not  without  faults,  Poet.  2s8;  a  proclama 
tion  issued  by  Henry  VIII.  against  his  dis 
ciples,  2  Lat.  305  ;  his  doctrine  not  come  to 
an  end,  2  Ful.  377 

His  works,  Jew.  xl;  his  German  Bible,  the 
•word  "only"  inserted  in  the  text  (Rom.  iii.), 
1  Ful.  425 ;  but  in  his  later  translation  cor 
rected,  ib.  li"4;  his  EXPOSITION  OF  PSALM 
xxn.  (Heb.  xxiii.)  translated  by  Coverdale, 
2Cov.279 — 319;  his  preface  to  theltomans 
lollowed  byTyndale,  1  Tyn.  483;  Sandys' 
advertisement  to  his  Commentary  on  Gala- 
tians,  Sand.  435  ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Sale  258 ;  his  Kirchen-postilla,  and 
Hus-postilla,  2  Ful.  18  n. ;  his  treatise  De 
Missa  Privata.  1  Jew.  105;  Brevis  Confessio 
de  Cosna  Domini,  3  Zur.  681  n.;  his  book 
Ad  Nobiles  Ord.  Teutonic!,  1  Jew.  217 ; 
republished  Jerome's  epistle  to  Evagrius  or 
Evangelus,  2  Ful.  33;  a  work  by  Erasmus 
ascribed  to  him,  Calf.'31-i  n.  ;  at  the  diet  of 
Worms,  3  Tyn.  185,  186;  charged  with 
omitting  a  pas-sage  in  1  Peter,  1  Ful.  551; 
expounding  Zech.  xiii.  3,  says  that  Chris 
tians  must  retain  pure  doctrines,  without 
respect  of  persons,  whether  of  kinsman  or 
friend,  1  Whitg.  331,  and  shews  that  he  who 
prophesies  falsely  is  to  be  destroyed,  not 
with  iron  weapons,  but  with  the  word  of 
God,  ib.  332;  on  the  term  Homoiision, 
Whita.  611 ;  he  distinguishes  between  the 
obscurity  of  passages  and  the  obscurity  of 
dogmas  in  scripture,  Whita.  361 ;  the  state 
ment  unjustly  blamed  by  Stapleton,i&.  362; 
he  says  that  the  perspicuity  or  obscurity  of 
scripture  is  either  internal  or  external,  i.e. 
in  the  heart  or  in  the  word*,  Whita.  363; 
admits  that  there  are  many  difficulties  in 
scripture,  and  assigns  a  reason  for  them,  ib. 


364;  calls  the  Bible  the  book  of  heretics,  ib. 
229,  231  ;  maintains  that  all  the  epistles  of 
St  Paul  pertain  to  the  universal  church, 
1  Tyn.  213;  accused  of  rejecting  various 
books  of  the  New  Testament,  2  Ful.  130, 384; 
at  one  time  he  erred  (in  common  with  some 
ancient  churches)  in  rejecting  certain  books, 
Whita.  105 ;  his  alleged  denial  of  the  epistle 
of  St  James,  1  Ful.  14—18,  2  Ful.  384,  Phil. 
412;  his  doctrine  and  conduct  censured  by 
More  in  various  particulars,  and  Tyiulale's 
replies,  3  Tyn.  185—190,212  ;  quoted  by  bp 
Fisher  (q.  «.),  1  Tyn.  213,  who  feared  he 
would  burn  the  pope  if  he  could,  ib.  221 ;  his 
theological  defects,  2  Zur.  73 ;  he  was  pre 
eminent  in  preaching  justification,  1  Hoop. 
29,  144,  246;  his  doctrine  thereon,  1  Ful. 
122;  misrepresented  by  Papists,  Phil.  411; 
defended  by  Curio,  ib.  412;  he  condemns 
servile  fear,  1  Ful.  573;  referred  to  on  the 
church,  2  Lat.  313,  314  ;  says,  we  honour 
the  church  of  Rome  in  all  things,  only  we 
withstand  those  that  instead  of  the  church, 
have  thrust  in  the  confusion  of  Babylon, 
3  Jeiv.  223  ;  his  defence  (in  an  early  work) 
of  the  pope's  supremacy,  1  Jew.  440 ;  his 
opinion  of  the  fathers,  2  Jew.  682,  683, 
3  Tyn.  187;  his  alleged  saying,  that  if  the 
world  lasted  long,  it  would  be  necessary  to 
receive  the  decrees  of  councils,  Whita.  140; 
what  he  thought  of  the  Waldenses,  3  Zur. 
694  n. ;  cited  by  Gardiner  as  condemning 
the  reformed  doctrines  in  Germany,  1  Cran. 
13 ;  said  to  have  acknowledged  that  his 
followers  were  worse  than  they  had  been 
when  Papists,  2  Ful.  18,  121 ;  speaks  of 
prayer,  meditation,  and  temptation  as  re 
quisite  to  make  up  a  preacher,  1  Brad.  5C3 ; 
he  maintains  that  there  are  strictly  but  two 
sacraments,  QJeic.  400;  his  opinions  on  the 
eucharist,  and  the  real  presence,  1  Brad. 
511,  Coop.  37,  1  Cran.  19,  281,  285,  2  Lat. 
265,  3  Whitg.  328,  1  Zur.  182,  186,  3  Zur. 
46;  he  differed  from  other  reformers  as  to 
the  manner  of  Christ's  presence  in  the 
sacrament,  Phil.  401  ;  he  differed,  but  not 
heretically,  2  Ful.  376;  on  communion  in 
both  kinds,  1  Jew.  214,  215;  in  an  early 
work  he  disapproves  of  pronouncing  the 
canon  of  the  mass  aloud,  2  Jew.  705 ;  his 
opinion  of  confession,  as  cited  by  More, 
1  Tyn.  263  n.;  an  opinion  on  absolution 
ascribed  to  him,  '3  Jew.  355;  he  allows  cere 
monies,  so  that  they  be  not  taken  for  the 
principal  points  themselves,  2  Brad.  393, 
394;  allows  images,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  328; 
venerated  the  sign  of  the  cross,  Caff.  304; 
whether  he  believed  in  purgatory,  Whita, 


502 


LUTHER  —  LYNDEWODE 


,541;  his  views  on  that  subject,  Rog.  215  n., 
216  n. ;  his  sayings  about  Jo.  Marbach,  2  Zur. 
81  n.;  on  the  despair  of  Dr  Kraus,  Rog. 
142  n.;  he  calls  Aristotle  sceleratus  nebulo, 
2  Ful.  57  n 
Lutherans  :  v.  Consubstantiation. 

Censured,  2  Zur.  125,  241,  3  Zur.  251; 
classed  with  Papists,  2  Zur.  143 ;  their 
errors,  3  Whitg.  549,  550,  1  Zur.  169,  177, 
342  ;  some  of  them  rejected  the  epistles  of 
Jude,  2  Peter,  and  2  and  3  John,  Whita. 
29C ;  they  hold  that  infants  believe  and  are 
therefore  to  be  baptized,  Rog.  281 ;  the 
Lutheran  view  of  the  Lord's  supper  ex 
plained,  and  compared  with  other  views, 

1  Tyn.  367,  &c. ;   dispute    between   them 
and  the  Zuinglians,  3  Jew.  620,  621,  623, 

2  Zur.  245 ;  their  struggles  with  the  Cal- 
vinists,  ib.  156  n. ;  their  opinion  refuted, 
1   Zur.   321;    they   attribute    to    Christ's 
humanity  properties  which  belong  only  to 
his  divine  nature,  3  Zur.  682  ;  the  Lutheran 
controversy  on  the  real  presence  avoided  by 
Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  liii,  S46 ;  Tyndaleand  Roye 
said  by  Robert  Ridley  to  be  manifestly  Luthe 
rans,  ib.  483;  they  retain  images,  1  Ful.  204, 
205;  the  term  Lutherans  reproachfully  used 
by  Romanists,  2  Ful.  375,  Phil.  417;  they 
give    the  name  to   the   spiritual,  3    Tyn. 
107  ;  called  Martinists  at  Antwerp,  1  Zur. 
174 

Lutter worth:  co.  Leicester,  Sale  15 
Luttrell  (Sir  Jo.):  his  death,  3  Zur.  496  n 
Lux  mundi  :  v.  "Wassalia  (Jo.  de). 
Lyall  (Lord),  i.  e.  Arth.  Plantagenet,  (q.  «.) 

vise.  Lisle. 

Lycaonia :  "the  speech  of  Lycaonia,"  opinions 
respecting  it,  Whita.  256  n.;  the  people 
there  spoke  and  prayed  in  their  own  tongue, 

1  Jew.  277 

Lychfield  (Clem.):  v.  Lichfield. 
Lycosthenes  (Conrad),  or  Wolf  hart:  De  pro- 

digiis,   2  Ful.  148;  he  abridged  Gesner's 

Bibliotheca,  1  Zur.  305  n 
Lycurgus,  king  of  Lacedemon:  a  lawgiver, 

2  Bui.  219,  1  Hoop.  351,  4  Jew.  1164;  he 
set  down  no  punishment  for  ingratitude, 
Sand.  156 ;  his  answer  about  the  bringing 
up  of  his  children,  2  Bee.  5 

Lydd,  co.  Kent:  letter  from  Parker  to  the 
bailiff  and  jurats  on  the  evil  behaviour  of 
Dr  Hardiman  the  vicar,  Park.  342 

Lydford,  co.  Devon  :  Lydfbrd  law,  2  Jew.  627 

Lydia :  sold  purple,  2  Bui.  31 ;  her  heart 
opened,  2  Hoop.  201,  2  Jew.  822,  936  ;  her 
baptism,  4  Bui.  366;  she  sold  not  her 
house,  2  Bui.  22;  was  wealthy,  ib.  23 

Lydley  (Jo.)  :  v.  Lidley. 


Lygon  (Will.) :  v.  Ligon. 

Lying,  Lies,  Liars  :  v.  Deceit. 

Lying  forbidden,  2 Bee.  117  ;  isforbidden 
under  all  circumstances,  Hutch.  51;  cen 
sured,  1  Bee.  447,  448 ;  it  agrees  not  with 
love,  and  is  therefore  damnable,  2  Tyn.  56; 
condemned  among  the  Gentiles,  1  Bui.  201; 
allowed  by  Turks  and  Jesuits,  Rog.  120 ; 
Origen  permitted  lying  in  some  cases,  and 
Jerome  seems  to  follow  him,  2 Bui.  115; 
Tyndale  thinks  there  are  cases  in  which 
dissembling  is  allowable,  2  Tyn.  57  ;  scrip 
tural  examples  explained,  2  Bui.  115, 
Hutch.  52  ;  the  prevalence  of  falsehood, 
1  Lat.  451,  500  ;  how  every  man  is  a  liar, 
1  Bee.  277 ;  what  leasing  or  falsity  is,  3 
Bee.  604;  a  lie  defined,  2  Bui.  114,  Hutch. 
52;  kinds  of  lies,  2  Bui.  114;  jesting  lies, 
ib.;  they  should  be  avoided,  1  Lat.  503; 
officious  lies,  2  Bui.  115;  the  authors  of 
false  sects  are  liars,  1  Bee.  280;  lies  openly 
preached,  1  Lat.  501 ;  use  of  lies  among  the 
faithless,  2  Hoop.  271;  lies  do  harm  three 
manner  of  ways,  ib.  270;  what  is  gained 
by  lying,  4  Jew.  640  ;  falsehood  fearfully 
punished,  1  Lat.  407;  why  liars  are  not 
punished  now  as  they  were  in  the  days  of 
Ananias,  ib.  503;  lying  children  should  be 
punished  with  stripes,  1  Ful.  324,  1  Lat. 
501 ;  Cranmer's  play  upon  lies  and  adverbs 
in  "ly,"  1  Cran.  157 

Lyle  (Lord):  v.  Lyall. 

Lylye  (  ),  an  artist:  skilful  in  supplying 

wanting  portions  of  MSS.,  Park.  254 

Lymster:  v.  Leominster. 

Lynde  (Sir  Humph.) :  Case  for  the  Spectacles, 
Calf.  290  n.,  2  Ful.  236  n 

Lyndesay  (Dav.),  minister  of  Forfar:  2  Zur. 
365 

Lyndesay  (Dav.),  minister  of  Leith :  2  Zur. 
365 

Lyndewode  (Will.),  bp  of  St  David's :  Pro- 
vinciale,seuConstitutiones  Angliae,  1  Cran. 
143,  Jew.  xl,  1  Tyn.  394 ;  this  book  begins 
with  these  words,  "Ignorantia  sacerdo- 
tium,"  4  Jew.  877  ;  refers  to  the  elevation, 
1  Jew.  509  ;  says  the  sacrament  is  exposed 
that  it  may  be  worshipped,  2  Jew.  556; 
finds  fault  with  the  canopy  over  it,  1  Cran. 
143,  2  Jew.  557 ;  writes  of  daily  communion, 
1  Jew.  199;  says,  that  in  small  churches 
only  the  priests  receive  the  blood,  1  Jew. 
261 ;  describes  Gradales  or  Grails,  Grin. 
135  n.;  mentions  a  constitution  of  Edmund, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  on  vows  by  mar 
ried  women,  1  Lat.  54,  an  injunction  of  abp 
Winchelsea  respecting  church-books,  vest 
ments,  &c.,  Grin.  159  n. ;  a  mandate  of  arch- 


LYNDEWODE  —  LYRA 


S03 


bishop  Islip  forbidding  the  sale  of  masses, 

1  Lat.  56  n 

Lyner  (Jo.),  of  St  Gall :  3Zur.  C93 
Lynley  (Mr),  prebendary  of  Husthwaite:  en 
joined  to  examine  the  statutes  of  the  church 

of  York,  Grin.  151 
Lynn,  co.  Norfolk:  a  Scotch  preacher  there, 

1  Zur.  131 
Lynne  (Gvvalter),  printer:  1  Brad.  2,  4  Bui. 

xx,  2  Cran.  218 
Lyons  :  the  poor  men  of  Lyons,  or  pauperes 

de  Lugduno,  a  sect,  2  Ful.  247,  2  Jew.  689, 

3  Jew.  81  n. ;  spoken  of  by  Pius  II.,  iJew. 
737 ;  they  affirmed  that  the  Romish  church 
was  the  harlot  of  Babylon,  &c.,  4  Jew.  736, 
737  ;  the  hollow  pillar  of  our  Lord's  length 
there,  Bale  518 

Lyra  (Nic.  de) :  Biblia  cum  Gloss.  Ord.  et 
Expos.  N.  de  Lyra,  Jew.  xl,  3  Whitg.  xxx ; 
said  to  have  been  an  Englishman,  1  Jew. 
213  ;  styled  a  German,  Bale2bS;  notice  of 
him,  in  which  he  is  more  correctly  stated 
to  have  been  a  Jew,  and  to  have  received 
his  name  from  his  native  place  in  the  diocese 
of  Evreux,  1  Tyn.  151  n.;  reference  to  him, 

4  Jew.  982 ;  in  the  prologue  to  Genesis  he 
(or  Doring?)  describes  tiie  advantage  of  a 
diversity  of  expositors,  1  Jew.  533  ;  remarks 
about  hearkening  to  "  many"  in  judgment, 
Exod.  xxiii.  2,  2  Jew.  688;  on  Deut.  xvii.  he 
reports  the  common  opinion  of  the  Jews 
on  the  expositions  of  their  rabbins,  3  Jew. 
248,  4  Jew.  8G4;  thinks  marriage  with  a 
deceased  wife's  sister  (Deut.  xviii.)  lawful, 
4  Jew.  1243 ;  shews  on  Jos.  v.,  why  circum 
cision  was  not  practised  in  the  wilderness, 

1  Jew.  224 ;  speaks  of  the  alleged  omission 
of  the  feast  of  tabernacles,  Nell,  viii.,  1 
Whitg.  31 ;  on  Esther  iii.  he  mentions  an 
opinion  that  we  may  bow  one  knee  to  any 
great  man,  but  two  only  to   God,  2  Jew. 
666 ;  on  Prov.  xxx.  he  says  that  the  scrip 
ture  contains  all   things   needful  to   sal 
vation,  as  a  merchant's  ship  does  the  neces 
saries  of  life,   2  Cran.  35 ;  on  Dan.   xiv. 
(apoc.)  he  affirms  that  many  feigned  mira 
cles   have   been   wrought  in   the   church, 
IJew.  105,  2  Jew.  666,  3  Jew.  143,  197; 
expounds  Hosea  i.  11,  "  one  head,"  3  Jew. 
280;    rejects  the  Apocrypha,    Whita.  65; 
thinks  Josephus  wrote  the  rest  of  Esther, 
ib.  71 ;  expounds  the  text  "  Upon  this  rock," 
Matt.  xvi.  18,  that  is,  says  he,  upon  Christ, 

2  Jew.  1000,  4  Jew.  1119;  in  his  exposition 
of  this  text  he  describes  the  true  church, 

1  Brad.  529,  2  Jew.  819,  1000,  4  Jew.  928, 

2  Lat.  313,  Rid.  127;  and  says  that  many 
popes  have  been  apostates,  1  Jew.  381, 400, 


3  Jew.  345,  4  Jtw.  923,  928,  1117,  1119, 
2  Lat.  313,  Rid.  127;  explains  Lu.  xi.  29, 
the  text  "They  have  Moses  and  the  pro 
phets,"  Whita.  643;  thinks  one  of  the  dis 
ciples  who  went  to  Emmaus  (Lu.  xxiv. ) 
was  Luke  himself,  1  Jew.  234;  his  opinion 
on  Christ  breaking  bread  at  that  place, 
Hutch.  283;  he  interprets  those  words  of 
Christ,  "Except  ye  eat,"  &c.  (Jo.  vi.)  spi 
ritually,  and  declares  that  directly  they 
pertain  nothing  to  the  sacramental  or  cor 
poral  eating,  1  Jew.  212,  453,  454,  3  Jew. 
589,  690,  4  Jew.  766  (the  words  are  really 
Doring's,  3  Jew.  589) ;  on  Jo.  vi.  he  writes, 
so  far  as  we  are  united  unto  God  by  the 
sacrament  of  thanksgiving  we  live  spi 
ritually  ;  but  the  union  that  is  between  him 
and  us  is  by  faith  and  love,  3Jeu-.  49C  ;  on 
the  same  chapter  he  censures  the  Greek 
custom  of  giving  the  communion  to  infants, 
1  Jew.  249 ;  on  Jo.  vii.  he  shews  that  several 
prophets  rose  out  of  Galilee,  3  Jew.  242  ; 
understands  the  "one  shepherd,"  men 
tioned  in  Jo.  x,  to  be  Christ,  ib.  280;  ob 
serves  that  the  title  on  the  cross,  described 
Jo.  xix,  was  in  three  languages,  that  all 
might  read  it,  IJew.  277;  his  comment  on 
Jo.  xx.  ult.,  Whita.  629  ;  on  Acts  xxiv.  he 
writes  of  the  term  "  heresy"  as  applied  to 
the  first  Christians,  3  Jew.  214 ;  expounds 
1  Cor.  vi.  17,  "  he  that  is  joined  unto  the 
Lord  is  one  spirit,"  ib.  496;  on  1  Cor.  xiv. 
he  remarks  that  if  the  people  understand 
the  prayer,  they  can  with  more  devotion 
say  "  Amen,"  and  allows  that  in  the  primi 
tive  church  the  service  was  in  the  vulgar 
tongue,  1  Jew.  57,  289,  309,  333,  Whita. 
264;  explains  blessing  "with  the  spirit," 
1  Cor.  xiv.  16,  1  Jew.  329,  330 ;  writes  upon 
St  Paul  being  "rude  in  speech,"  2  Cor.  xi. 
6,  Whita.  101 ;  on  2  Thess.  ii.  he  declares 
that  it  is  long  since  the  grace  of  God  has 
departed  from  the  church  of  Rome,  SJeic. 
348  ;  on  the  same  chapter  he  says  that  the 
wickedness  of  Antichrist  is  mystical,  that 
is  to  say,  cloked  under  the  name  of  godli 
ness,  4  Jew.  743,  and  affirms  that  he  shall 
be  possessed  of  the  devil,  ib.  728;  expounds 
"having  ;i  form  of  godliness"  (2  Tim.  iii.) 
that  is  to  say,  a  shew  of  the  religion  of 
Christ,  ib.  743;  calls  Titus  archbishop  of 
the  Cretians,  2  Whitg.  352 ;  on  Heb.  x.  he 
declares  that  in  the  altar  there  is  no  doing 
again  of  Christ's  sacrifice,  2  Bee.  250,  3 
Bee.  459;  (and  the  ordinary  gloss  affirms 
that  what  we  do  is  the  commemorating  of 
a  sacrifice,  2  Bee.  250  n.) ;  his  statement 
respecting  the  justification  of  Abraham, 


504 


LYRA  —  MADMEN 


James  ii,  2  Cran,  209;  on  1  Pet.  iii.  19,  he 
expresses  an  opinion  that   many  of  those 
drowned  in  the  flood  were  saved,  3  Tyn. 
134  n. ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale 
258;    declares   that   the   opinions   of    the    ! 
fathers  may  be  rejected  in  things  not  deter-    j 
mined  by  scripture,  2  Lot.  248 ;  says  there    j 
were  few  honest  preachers  in  his  time,  ib. 
347  ;  writes  upon  the  proof  of  doctrine  by 
scripture,  Whita.  465 

Lysander  :  his  theft,  2  Jew.  628 

Lysimachus  of  Jerusalem  :  son  of  Ptolemy 
and  Cleopatra,  Whita.  73 

Lythe  :  small,  humble,  Phil.  392 

M. 

M.  (J.),  '•«•  John  Markham,  q.  v. 

M.  M. :  apparently  a  lady,  2  Zur.  95,  107  n 

M.  (P.) :  perhaps  P.  Morice,  2  Cran.  259 

M.  (P.) :  his  death,  1  Zur.  324 

M.  (T.) :  perhaps  Matthew,  Massye,  or  Moor, 

1  Brad.  374 

Mabillon  (Jo.):  Mus.  Ital.,  2 Bee.  256  n. ; 
Vetera  Analecta,  Calf.  128  n. ;  Praaf.  in  iv. 
ssec.  Bened.,  ib.  155 n.;  he  refutes  errors 
respecting  the  time  when  11  egesippus  lived, 

2  Ful.  338  n. ;  his  opinion  as  to  the  genuine 
ness  of  the  Gelasian  decree,  ib.  221  n 

Macaber:  an  imaginary  German  poet,  the 
alleged  author  of  the  verses  accompanying 
the  Dance  of  Death,  Pra.  Eliz.  xviii.n 

Macarius  (St),  the  Egyptian  anchorite  :  4  Bui. 
514,  Pra.  Eliz.  xviii.  n 

?Iacarius,  a  priest  of  Alexandria :  said  to  have 
pulled  Ischyras  from  the  altar,  3  Jew.  321 

Macbee  (Jo.),  or  Machabseus:  chaplain  to 
the  king  of  Denmark,  2  Cov.  xiv. 

Macbrey  (  ):  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Maccabees:  referred  to,  PH.  23,  68,181,207; 
examples  of  valour  for  the  Lord's  sake, 
Rid.  139 ;  martyrs,  2  Bui.  413 
—  The  books  of  Maccabees :  not  canoni 
cal,  3  Bui.  396,  4  Bui.  538,  1  Ful.  20,  77, 
Grin.  23,  3  Jew.  431,  &c. ;  their  claims  to 
be  canonical  examined,  Whita.  93,  &c. ; 
they  contain  doctrinal  errors,  ib.  97 ;  also 
fabulous  and  contradictory  stories,  ib.  98, 
&c. ;  three  books  set  down  in  the  Apostolic 
Canons,  ib.  43,  94,  103,  but  perhaps  the 
passage  is  interpolated,  ib.  93 n.;  Gelasius 
allowed  only  one  book,  1  Ful.  24 ;  Jerome 
denied  the  books  of  Maccabees  to  be  canoni 
cal,  see  p.  426,  col.  1 ;  he  ascribed  them  to 
Josephus,  Whita.  96  ;  Augustine's  opinion 
on  them,  see  p.  52,  col.  2;  the  second  book 
is  an  epitome  of  a  larger  work  by  Jason  of 
Cyrene,  Whita.  98;  it  is  cited  in  support 


of  prayer  for  the  dead,  2  Brad.  290,  2  Cov. 
271,  Grin.  23;  the  passage  wanting  in  some 
ancient  copies,  Grin.  24;  the  third  book 
ascribed  to  Lysimachus  of  Jerusalem,  Whita. 
73  n. ;  the  third  and  fourth  books  rejected 
by  Romanists,  ib.  103;  the  fourth  men 
tioned  by  Athanasius,  ib. 
M'Crie  (Tho.):  Life  of  Knox,  3  Zur.  760n., 
764n. ;  Hist,  of  lleform.  in  Italy,  4  Bui. 
xiii.  n.,  xv. 

Mace  (   ):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Macedonians:    heretics,   1   Jew.   246;   their 
errors  respecting  the  Trinity,  Rog.  45  ;  they 
denied  the  Son  to  be  of  one  substance  with 
the  Father,  ib.  48;  affirmed  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  be  a  mere  creature,  ib.  70,  and  a  servant 
to  the  Father  and  the  Son,  ib.  72 
Macedonia,  bp  of  Constantinople :  his  heresy, 
3  Bee.  401,  1  Bui.  13,  4  Jew.  731,  Phil. 
382  n.,  423,  424  ;  he  persecuted  the  ortho 
dox,  PH.G37  ;  his  heresy  condemned,  3  Jew. 
224,  4  Jew.  10!J5,  Whita.  449 
Macedonius,  a  monk  or  hermit :  appeased  the 
anger  of  Theodosius,  1  Bui.  305,  Calf.  22 
Macham  (Jo.),  sheriff  of  London:  merciful 

to  Philpot  in  Newgate,  Phil.  160 
Macheson  (Eliz.),  the  wife  of  bp  Coverdale, 

q.  v. 

Mauhiavelli  (Xic.) :  Hist.  Florent.,  Jew.  xl ; 
prefers  statutes,  &c.,  of  man  to  the  holy 
scriptures,  Rog.  80 ;  censures  the  bishops 
of  Koine  for  stirring  up  wars  among  Chris 
tian  princes,  Q  Jew.  171,  4  Jew.  679;  his 
policy,  Sand.  153;  politic  Machevils,  3 
Whitg.  508 ;  Machiavel  government,  Park. 
391,  414 

Machivilian   atheists:  are  doubtful  whether 
there  be  a  God,  Rog.  37  ;  they  cast  off  all 
virtue,  ib.  118 
Mackie   (Cha. ):    Castles  of  Mary  queen  of 

Scots,  1  Zur.  193,  203,  205,  206  nn 
Mackquhirrie  (Alex.),  a  priest :  2  Zur.  331  n 
Maclaine  (Peter) :  bookseller  at  Basle,  1  Zur. 

35,41 
Mac  Phelim  (Brian):  his  rebellion  in  Ulster, 

2  Zur.  223  n 

Macrobius  (Aur.):  says  the  wines  of  Egypt 
are  extremely  cold,  1  Jew.  248 ;  declares 
that  the  altar  of  Saturn  was  decked  with 
candles,  Calf.  302;  speaks  of  images  of 
madness  suspended  at  doors,  ib.  333  ;  speak 
ing  of  holy  garments,  says,  crafty  man,  crafty 
coat,  4  Jew.  614  ;  referred  to,  2  Bui.  125  n 
Madew  (Jo.) :  a  Protestant  disputant  at  the 
disputation  held  at  Cambridge,  1549,  Grin. 
194,  Rid.  169 ;  master  of  Clare  hall,  Park. 
38  n.,  Rid.  327  n 
Madmen:  on  their  absolution,  3  Jew.  359  ; 


MADMEN  —  MAGISTRATES 


505 


the  church  assoiled  them  not, but  onlypro- 
nounced  them  to  be  assoiled  before,  ib.3i>5 

Madness :  alleged  against  Paul  and  other 
Christians,  3  Jeio.  250 

Maestrseus  (Martialis):  2  Ful.  286  n 

Maestricht :  1  Tyn.  Ixx. 

Magalath  :  one  of  the  magi,  Whita.  560  n 

Magdalen     :  1  Zur.  302,  305 

Magdalene  (St  Mary)  :  v.  Mary. 

Magdeburg :  v.  Ceuturiators. 
The  siege,  3  Zur.  668  n.,  679 

Magdeburg  (The  duke  of) :  2  Zur.  214 

Magellan  (Ferd.),  the  navigator:  2  Zur.  290 

Magi :  what  they  were,  2  Tyn.  227 ;  whence 
they  sprung,  4  Bui.  480 ;  there  were  cer 
tain  wise  men  so  called  in  Persia,  2  Jew. 
981 ;  how  many  came  to  Christ,  4  Jew.  695; 
Chrysostom  says  there  were  twelve,  ib. ; 
their  offering  of  gold,  frankincense,  and 
myrrh,  its  mystic  import,  Hutch.  81,  255, 
2  Lat.  132, 154  ;  falsely  called  kings,  2  Lat. 
143,  Poet.  49,  Whita.  560;  called  by  various 
names,  Whita.  560;  a  prayer  to  the  three 
kings,  Hog.  228 

Magic:  v.  "Witchcraft. 

JMagister  Sententiarum  :  v.  Peter  Lombard. 

Magistrates,  Rulers :  v.  Kings,  where  the 
same  matters  are  set  forth  under  the  same 
divisions ;  also  Judges,  Temporally. 

i.  Their  institution,  power,  and  autho 
rity  :  of  the  civil  magistrate,  Eog.  334, 
&c. ;  what  magistrates  are,  1  Bee.  215, 
2  Bee.  302,  3  Bee.  610,  611,  1  Bui.  308; 
three  kinds  of  them,  1  Bui.  309 ;  their  causes 
and  beginnings,  ib.  312 ;  they  are  needful, 
1  Lat.  31)0 ;  necessary  for  the  right  insti 
tution  of  the  common  weal,  1  Bee.  214, 
215  ;  needful  because  the  people  cannot 
rule  themselves,  2  Tyn.  95;  ordained  of 
God,  2  Bee.  302,  2  Hoop.  53,  85,  86,  103, 
104,  Sand.  198;  the  office  grounded  on 
God's  word,  1  Lat.  298,  299 ;  temporal 
powers  not  disannulled  by  Christ,  2  Tyn. 
58,  but  approved  by  the  New  Testament, 

1  Bee.  213;   they  are  God's  ministers,   2 
Hoop.  107  ;  God's  lieutenants,  even  though 
evil  men,  Hutch.  331 ;  they  are  in  God's 
stead,  1  Tyn.  25 ;  represent  the  person  of 
a  great  Lord,  2  Hoop.  54 ;   are  not  only 
ordained  but  also  preserved  by  God,  ib.  83; 
the  will  of  God  sometimes  made  known 
through  them,  ib.  388 ;  God  is  in  them,  ib. 
85 ;  the  magistrate   is   law    endued  with 
life,  1  Bui.  339 ;  temporal  rulers  have  the 
chief  power  in  all  commonwealths,  Pil.  23  ; 
scripture   calls    them    gods,    1  Bee.   212, 

2  Brad.   255,   Sand.   225,    1  Tyn.    175,    2 
Wldtg.  82  ;  but  they  are  mortal  gods,  Pil. 


476;  they  bear  the  sword,  see  ii.  below; 
are  like  the  walls  of  a  city,  Pil.  348;  have 
authority  to  abridge  external  liberty,  2 
Whitg.  570;  their  laws  are  of  two  sorts, 
2  Hoop.  102;  the  commodities  we  receive  by 
them,  1  Bee.  216,  2  Bee.  330 ;  of  their  elec 
tion,  1  Bui.  318,  1  Whitg.  372;  what  kind 
of  men  to  be  chosen,  1  Bui.  319;  they  should 
be  chosen  for  worthiness,  Sand.  47 ;  the 
manner  of  consecrating  them,  1  Bui.  322 ; 
Christians  may  be  magistrates,  ib.  385  (v. 
Anabaptists)  ;  good  and  bad  magistrates, 
ib.  314 ;  evil  rulers  and  officers,  Sand.  121 ; 
whether  they  are  of  God,  1  Bui.  314 ;  they 
are  given  to  punish  the  wickedness  of  the 
people,  2  Bee.  302,  Hutch.  74,  and  are  a 
sign  that  God  is  wroth  with  the  people, 

1  Tyn.  194, 196,  334,  2  Tyn.  Ill,  112 

ii.  Their  duty  :  their  office  and  duty, 
(q.  v.)  I  Bee.  256,  260,  286,  2  Bee.  114,  302, 
&c.,  1  Bui.  323,  1  Lat.  67,  349,  537,  2  Lat. 
6,  Pro.  Eliz.  235,  1  Tyn.  479,  2  Tyn.  61 ; 
their  duty,  with  probations  of  scripture, 

2  Bee.  511,  &c. ;  what  manner  of  men  they 
ought  to  be,  ib.  303  ;  their  duty  in  worldly 
matters,  ib.  306,  &c.;  they  are  ordained 
for  man's  good,  1  Bui.  313,  2  Hoop.  106, 
107 ;  for  the  support  of  the  weak,  2  Tyn. 
8 ;  they  owe  a  debt  to  the  people,  Sand. 
201 ;  must  care  for  them  as  fathers  for  their 
children,  '2  Bee.  514  ;  how  they  may  become 
esteemed,  1  Lat.  381 ;  must  keep  their  oath, 
as  if  they  neglect  their  duty  they  are  for 
sworn,  1  Bee.  371 ;    qualities  required  in 
them,  Sand.  201;  they  ought  to  be  righte 
ous,  ib.  192;  must  rule  justly,  2  Bee.  307  ; 
what  it  is  so  to  rule,  ib. ;  they  must  judge 
equally,  ib.  513;  they  are  the  keepers  of 
discipline    and   peace,    2  Hoop.  81 ;    the 
magistrate  called  by  Aristotle  <pu\a£  VO/JLOV, 
ib.  86;  magistrates  must  use  the  law  indif 
ferently,  ib.;  must  not  oppress  or  plunder 
their  subjects,  2  Bee.  308,  309,  513,  514 ; 
may  not  take  away  their  subjects'  goods  at 
their  pleasure,  ib.  329;  those  who  over 
charge  their  subjects  are  thieves,  ib.  107  ; 
some  magistrates  and  judges  follow  gifts, 

1  Lat.   140;    they  must   not  take  bribes, 

2  Bee.  512;   some  are  painful  and   good, 
1  Lat.  142 ;  they  must  deliver  the  oppressed, 
Pil.  471,  472,   476;    must  do  judgment, 
Sand.   224;  judgment   pertains   to   them, 

1  Bui.  346,    4  Bui.  509;    they  bear  the 
sword,  1  Bui.  351,  352,  2  Hoop.  108;  are 
called  to  rule  with  the  temporal   sword, 

2  Bee.  616  ;  the  sword  of  government  should 
be   wielded   with    discretion,    Sand.   135 ; 
they   must   avenge   evil   and    punish    the 


MAGISTRATES 


wicked,  2  Bee.  310,  311,  514,  515,  1  Bui. 
351 ,  1  Hoop.  369,  475,  1  Lat.  481,  495, 
2  Ttyn.  21 ;  it  is  their  office  to  punish,  not 
the  office  of  the  church,  2  Lat.  195,  196 ; 
the  punishment  inflicted  by  them  is  the 
very  hand  and  will  of  God,  2  Hoop.  108, 
who  by  them  punishes  transgressors,  Hutch. 
307  ;  when  they  ought  to  punish  offenders, 

1  Bui.    355 ;  they  should  punish  sin  with 
mercy  and  sorrow,  1  Tyn.  102;  must  not 
punish   for   malice,   2  Tyn.  62 ;   must  not 
shew  mercy  in  judgment,  1  Lat.  484;  may 
lawfully  punish  with  death,  2  Bee.  95,    1 
Bui.  307,  352,  354,  356,  1  Jew.  228,  1  Lat. 
484,    Rog.   348—350,   Sand.  72;   but   the 
magistrate  who  kills  any  man  that  is  not 
worthy  by  the  law  to  die   is  a  murderer, 

2  Hoop.  108 ;  they  may  make  war,  1  Bui. 
370 ;   when  they  do  so   the  people   must 
obey  them,    ib.   373;   they  may  lawfully 
require  an  oath,  Hog.  357  (and  see  Oaths) ; 
must  not  abuse  their  power,  1  Lat.  373; 
nor  wax  arrogant  and  proud,  2  Hoop.  106, 
107  ;    God  will  revenge  the  abuse  of  his 
office  in  them,  ib.  104 ;  some  censured  for 
little  regarding  public  affairs,  1  Bee.  253  ; 
they  are   blameable  if  the  people  offend 
through  their  negligence,  Pil.  34;  admo 
nitions  to  them,  1  Bee.  272,  380,  2  Tyn. 
243 ;   they  were  told  their  faults  in  king 
Edward's  days,  Rid.  58 ;  the  importance 
of  their  godly  example,   Hutch.  7;   their 
sacrifice,  Sand.  412 

iii.  Their  office  in  relation  to  religion 
and  the  church  (v.  Anabaptists,  Church,  I. 
xi,  Heretics,  Supremacy) :  whether  the 
temporal  magistrates  may  meddle  with 
matters  of  religion,  2  Bee.  303,  &c. ;  whether 
the  care  of  religion  belongs  to  them,  1  Bui. 
323;  rulers  are  appointed  to  look  on  divine 
matters  as  well  as  worldly,  1  Bee.  392; 
they  ought  diligently  to  read  God's  word, 
2  Bee.  303 ;  to  be  learned  in  the  laws  of  | 
God,  ib.  511;  should  be  sound  in  religion, 

1  Bui.  319;    it    is    their  duty   to    defend 
religion,   Pil.  360,  361;    to   maintain    it, 

2  Bee.  511,  512 ;  to  support  God's  word, 
2  Hoop.  388 ;  they  should  defend  the  two 
testaments  as  their  own  life,  ib.  87  ;   must 
maintain  good  and  godly  people,  2Bec.  309, 
310,514,515;  godly  magistrates  would  have 
all  men  to  be  saved,  1  Hoop.  472 ;  on  the 
authority  of  Christian  magistrates,  3  Whitg. 
160, 165,  &c. ;  Papists  make  them  no  better 
than  swineherds,  2  Bee.  304;   what  is  to 
be  done  by  them  for  the  conservation  of 
religion,  ib.  305,  &c.,  511,  &c.  ;  what  laws 
concerning  religion  they  ought  to  appoint, 


1  Bui.  333;  their  duty  and  authority  with 
regard  to  the  church  and  matters  of  reli 
gion,  2  Brad.  378,  2  Hoop.  54,  1,  2,  3 
Whitg.  passim ,  especially  1  Whitg.  389,  466, 

3  Whitg.  295,  &c.,  485,  486;   they  owe  a 
duty  to  the  church,  4  Bui.  434  ;  it  is  their 
duty  to  care  for  it,  Pil.  429 ;  they  should 
see  the  people  instructed  in  true  religion, 

1  Lat.  316 ;    should  provide  preachers,  2 
Bee.  305,  and  schools,  ib.  306;  no  farther 
liberty  granted  to  them  in  the  church  of 
England  than  is  given  by  the  word  of  God, 

4  Jew.  973;   their  office   not   to  be  con 
founded  with  that  of  the  minister,  1  Bui. 
329 ;  when  they  come  within  the  temple, 
they  are  as  private  men,  4  Jew.  670;  what 
ecclesiastical  functions  they  may  not  take 
upon  them,  1  Whitg.  22;  their  ordinances 
in  the  church  not  articles  of  faith,  Pil.  25; 
magistrates  said  to  bear  the  sword  in  the 
Christian  church,  4  Bui.  509  ;  examples  of 
their  interference  in  matters  of  religion, 

2  Bee.  304,  &c. ;  they  condemned  Dioscorus, 
Juvenalis,  and  Thalassius,  and  gave  judg 
ment  to  put  them  from  the  dignities  in  the 
church,  4  Jew.  1021,  &c. ;  and  subscribed 
in  councils,  ib.  1025;  how  temporal  rulers 
are  above  spiritual,  Pil.  22,  116,  124 ;  a 
bishop  con  vented  before  a  civil  judge,  4 
Jew.  960,  &c. ;  how  far  they  may  constrain 
their  subjects  in  matters  of  religion,  Sand. 
192;  whether  they  may  punish  for  breach 
of  religion,  1  Bui.  357 ;  they  must  find  a 
remedy  that  God's  name  be  not  blasphemed, 
1  Bee.  380 ;  how  they  should  deal  with  such 
as  are  not  of  the  church,  1  Whitg.  386,388; 
whether  they  may  lawfully  punish  idolaters 
and  false  teachers,  2  Bee.  311,  &c.,  512; 
kow   the   old  godly   magistrates   handled 
heretics,   ib.  316 ;   they  were   desirous  of 
their  conversion,  ib.  316,317;  magistrates 
should  be  circumspect  whom  they  punish 
as  heretics,  ib.  315 ;  they  may  punish  Ana 
baptists  for  civil  considerations,  Hutch.  201; 
have  power  to  command  their  subjects  to 
fast  in  urgent  cause,  2  Bee.  530,  531 

iv.  The  obedience  due  to  them  (v.  Obedi 
ence,  Subjects,  Tribute):  our  duty  towards 
them,  1  Bee.  211,  218;  we  must  honour 
them,  2  Bee.  88,  89,  1  Bui.  279,  1  Hoop. 
357,  Now.  (Ifi,  17),  130,  131,  3  Tyn.  57,  3 
Whitg.  591;  they  are  included  in  the  term 
parents,  1  Bui.  268;  the  fear  and  honour 
we  should  pay  them,  1  Bee.  219  ;  obedience 
must  be  shewn  to  them,  ib.  216,  1  Brad. 
162,  1  Bui.  311,  ib.  390,  1  Hoop.  357,  2 
Hoop.  101,  2  Lat.  96,  111,  135;  every  man 
should  be  obedient  to  the  higher  powers, 


MAGISTRATES  —  MAIDS 


507 


2  Hoop.  101,  127,  1  Tyn.  506;  the  spiritu 
alty  not  exempt  from  obedience  to  them, 

1  Bee.  216,  217,  2  Bee.  89;   ecclesiastical 
laws  cannot  exempt  any  person  from  obe 
dience,  2  Hoop.  101 ;  there  are  many  great 
and  weighty  causes  why  they  should   be 
obeyed,  ib.  103  ;  obedience  is  to  be  yielded 
to  them  because  they  are  ordained  of  God, 
Sand.  198;  they  are  to  be  obeyed  for  con 
science'  sake,  2  Hoop.  108,  Sand.  199,  3 
Whitg.  576 ;  inferior  magistrates  must  be 
obeyed,  2  Hoop.  101,  1  Lat.  373;  examples 
of  obedience  to   magistrates,    2  Bee.  89 ; 
scriptural  examples  of  men  who  have  well 
or  ill  discharged  the   debt  due   to  them, 
Sand.  200 :  Christ  himself  was  subject  to 
rulers,  1  Tyn.  188,  '2  Tyn.  245 ;  he  and  his 
apostles   never  withstood  their  authority, 

2  Bee.  302,  but  taught  obedience  to  them, 
2  Tyn.  241  ;  a  sermon  on  obedience  to  ma 
gistrates,  3  Whitg.  586;   the  commodities 
of  obedience,  ib.  588 ;  how  far  magistrates 
are  to  be  obeyed,  3  Bee.  285;  in  what  obe 
dience  consists,   3  Whitg.  589,  &c. ;  to  be 
obeyed    whether    Christian    or    heathen, 
Sand.  197;  obedience  to  be  paid  not  only 
to   the   faithful,   but   also   to    infidel    and 
wicked  tyrants,  2  Hoop.  54,  80,  102,  104 ; 
they  must  be  obeyed,  though  never  so  evil, 

2  Cran.  188,  4  Jew.  668,  1  Tyn.  116;  they 
are  to  be  obeyed  in  all  worldly  things,  2 
Cran.  188,  i.  e.  in  all  things  not  contrary 
to  God's  word,  1  Brad.  438,  Phil.  223,  1 
Tyn.  25 ;  not  to  be  obeyed  if  they  command 
things  contrary  to  the  law  of  God,  2  Bee. 
328,  329,    2  Hoop.  102,  103,  109;    to   be 
obeyed  when  they  command  war,   1  Bui. 
373;    tribute  a  debt  due  to  them,  Sand. 
199 ;  the  evils  of  disobedience  to  them,  2 
Hoop.  109  ;  against  speaking  evil  of  them, 

3  Whitg.  594 ;  the  sin  of  seditious  talking, 
Sand.  119;  disobedience  punished,  2  Bee. 
89,  90,  3  Whitg.  588;  the  powers  are  not 
to  be  resisted,   1  Brad.  438,  2  Hoop.  103, 
1  Lat.  371,  1  Tyn.  25;  we  must  not  strive 
nor  fight  with  them,  2  Hoop.  102,  104 ;  we 
must  not  resist  them  though  they  be  evil, 
but  submit  to  them  as  to  God's  chastening, 
1  Tyn.  196,  197,  332,  334,  336 ;  resistance 
to  them  damnable,  2  Hoop.  105  ;  rebellion 
against  them  worse  than  against  parents, 
Aow.  (18),  132;  damnable  iniquity  for  any 
man   to  depose  them,    2  Hoop.  104;    by 
whom  they  are  to  be  feared,  ib.  100,  108  ; 
they    are   not    to    be    flattered,    ib.  564; 
their  deeds    to  be  judged    of   charitably, 
1  Lat.  148;   authorities  to   be  prayed  for, 
Sand.  82,  3  Whitg.  590  (v.    Prayers  for 


magistrates,  and   for  the  whole   church) ; 
petition  for  them,  3  Bee.  36 

v.  Justices  of  the  peace :  called  justices 
because  they  must  be  righteous,  Sand.  192 ; 
an  unjust  justice  reproved,  2  Lat.  419,  &c. ; 
they  should  encourage  archery,  1  Lat.  197  ; 
those  of  Kent  opposed  the  reformation, 
2  Cran.  349,  &c.,  367  ;  whether  clergymen 
should  hold  the  office,  2  Whitg.  394 

Magistris  (Jo.  de) :  4  Jew.  629 

Magistris  (Mart.de):  De  Temperant.  Lib., 
Jew.  xl ;  4  Jew.  629,  630,  635 

Magna  Charta  :  protects  church-lands,  3 
Whitg.  xiv,  xv. 

Magnificat :  v.  Mary  (B.  V.). 

Magog :  v.  Gog. 

Magusaei :  Persians  who  abhor  the  sight  of 
idols,  yet  worship  them,  4  Jew.  949 

Mahomet :  his  rise,  Bale  562,  Pil.  76,  77 ;  his 
imposture,  Bale  572;  the  Mahometan  apo 
stasy,  Lit.  Eliz.  493,  Pil.  337,  Pro.  Eli:. 
463,  Sand.  388;  when  he  first  spread  his 
religion  in  Arabia,  1  Jew.  184,  363;  his 
doctrine  a  pestilence,  Phil.  423;  it  spread 
through  the  sins  of  the  clergy,  2  Tyn.  254  ; 
it  was  established  by  the  aid  of  false  mira 
cles,  3  Tyn.  129,  130  ;  he  was  the  deceiver 
of  the  woild,  Grin.  98;  a  wicked  monster 
and  damned  soul,  Lit.  Eliz.  522,533;  God's 
plague  in  the  East,  Pil.  75;  he  overran 
and  oppressed  various  Christian  churches, 
4  Bui.  21,  73;  his  Alcoran,  Bale  263,  572, 

1  Brad.  329,   Calf.  44,  Phil.  422 ;  its  pre 
tensions  false,  IVhita.  530;  Mahomet  com 
pared  with  the  pope,  Bale  262;  he  and  the 
pope  arose  together,  2  Tyn.  259 ;  declared 
to  be  Magog,  Bale  571;  said  by  some  to  be 
Antichrist,  2  Jew.  903;  the  Turks  rejoice 
and  glory  in  him,  2  Bee.  447 

Mahomet  II.,  sultan:  takes  Athens,  4  Jew. 

653 
Mahometanism:   its  antiquity,  consent,  &c., 

2  Ful.  79 ;  why  Mahometists  choose  rather 
to  be  called  Saracens,  4  Jew.  713;  Christi 
anity  not  extinguished  where  they  prevail, 
4  Bid.  21,  73 

Mahounds:  mahomets,  idols,  Bale  438;  Ma 
hometans,  ib.  416  (v.  Mawmets). 

Maid  of  Kent :  v.  Barton  (E.). 

Maid  of  Lothbury  :  r.  Pinder  (R.). 

Maid  of  Lymster,  or  Leominster,  q.  v. 

Maid  of  Saint  Alban's,  q.  v. 

Maids  :  v.  Prayers,  Women. 

They  must  have  the  fear  of  God  before 
their  eyes,  and  seek  to  please  him,  2  Bee. 
367  ;  must  be  obedient  to  their  masters 
and  mistresses,  ib. ;  must  never  be  idle,  ib. 
367,  30'8;  must  not  run  to  vain  spectacles, 


508 


MAIDS 


MALVERX 


plays,  &c.,  ib. ;  must  not  keep  company 
•with  light  persons,  ib. ;  they  must  observe 
a  discreet  silence,  ib.  369 ;  they  must  avoid 
early  marriages,  ib. ;  they  must  not  take  in 
hand  marriage  without  the  counsel  and 
consent  of  parents  and  guardians,  ib.  371; 
their  diet,  ib.  369 ;  they  must  content  them 
selves  with  seemly  apparel,  ib.  370,  371 
Maidstone,  co.  Kent:  a  martyr  there,  Bate 
63,  2  Tyn.  340;  certain  commissioners  meet 
there,  2  Cran.  301 ;  lands  there  taken  from 
the  archbishop  in  exchange  by  the  king, 
ib.  318;  martyrs  there  in  queen  Mary's 
time,  Poet.  162,  169,  170;  the  grammar- 
school,  Park.  170 ;  the  rood  of  grace  near 
Maidstone,  v.  Boxley. 
Maienne  (The  marquis  of),  or  Maine :  a  French 

hostage,  3  Zur.  559  n 
Maimoriides :  v.  Moses. 
Mainard  (Augustin) :  accused  of  heresy  by 

Calistus,  Phil.  387 
Mainarde  (Will.):  martyred  at  Lewes,  Poet. 

170 

Maine:  an  earldom  in  France,  2  Tyn. 304 
Maine:  v.  Maienne. 
Mainour  :  v.  Maner. 
Maintenance:  v.  Caps. 
Mair,  the  Idomite :   said  to  have  made   the 

Talmud,  Sale  479 

Maitland  (Sir  Will.),  of  Lethington :  one  of 
the  confederate  lords,  1  Zur.  193  n.;  men 
tioned,  ib.  203  n. ;  sent  from  the  queen  of 
Scots,  Park.  172 

Maitland  (Sam.  Roffey):  Dark  Ages,  Calf. 

237  n. ;  Puritan  Thaurnaturgy,  2  Ful.  76  n.; 

his   note  on   the  prologues  to  Cranmer's 

Bible,  2  Cran.  125  n 

Maitland  (Will.) :  Hist,  of  London,   2  Bee. 

438  n.,  Grin.  272  n 
Maizers  :  v.  Bowls,  Masers. 
Major  (Geo.),  minister  at  Eisleben  :  notices  of 
him,  2  Cran.  433,  3  Zur.  26  n. ;  he  held 
that    Christ  ascended   with   a    multitude, 
Rog.  66  n.;  says  Thomas  Monetarius  de 
pended  wholly  upon   visions   and   revela 
tions,  ib.  196  n.;  cited,  1  Whitg.  413 
Major  (Jo.):  v.  Joannes. 

Majoranus  (Lud.) :  speaks  of  the  Roman  pon 
tiff  as  in  primacy  Abel,  in  government 
Noah,  &c.;  Rog.  347  n.  (com p.  Bernard, 
1  Jew.  438  n.  &  al.) ;  mentions  an  opinion 
that  the  inferior  orders  are  not  grounded 
upon  sci  ipture,  but  some  come  by  tradition, 
Rog.  2GO  n 

Majoristae :  a  sect,  2  Jew.  686 
Make:  a  mate,  match,  or  partner,  1  Tyn.  278 
Makebates:    quarrelsome   persons,    2  Cran. 
160 


Malabar:  Nestorian  or  Chaldean  Christians 
there,  Phil.  202  n 

Malachi :  the  "  pure  offering,"  or  "  clean  ob 
lation"  foretold  by  him,  2  Ful.  381,  Hutch. 
46,  47,  1  Jew.  110,  2  Jew.  712,  713,  722, 
&c.,  Phil.  408 

Malachias,  an  Irish  bishop:  v.  O'Molana. 

Malcharn,  or  Malcom  :  1  Bui.  248 

Malcolm  (J.  P.):  Lond.  Rediviv.,  Grin.  273  n 

Malchus:  his  story  allegorized,  1  Tyn.  306 

Maledicere :  Now.  (102) 

Maler  (Joshua) :  3  Zur.  459 

Malet  (Fra.):u.  Mallet. 

Malice :  v.  Envy. 

Against  it,  with  sentences  and  examples 
of  scripture,  1  Bee.  458,  459  ;  it  blinds  men, 
Pil.  407  ;  not  to  be  removed  by  a  penny 
worth  of  ale,  1  Lat.  20 ;  malitia,  Now.  (102) 

Malkin :  v.  Maukin. 

Mallet  (Fra.) :  notice  of  him,  2  Cran.  318  n. ; 
master  of  Michael-house,  Cambridge,  ib. 
318;  employed  upon  the  church-service,  ib. 
366;  prosecuted  for  saying  mass  as  chaplain 
to  the  princess  Mary,  ib.  318  n.,  529;  dean 
of  Lincoln,  Park,  viii,  482 

Mallet  (James),  precentor  of  Lincoln:  2 
Cran.  265  n 

Malliet  (  ):  letter  to  H.  Bullinger  the 

younger,  2  Zur.  199 

Mailing  (East  and  West),  co.  Kent:  one  of 
them  possibly  referred  to,  2  Cran.  251 

Mailing  (South),  co.  Sussex :  the  college,  2 
Cran.  249;  the  deanery  given  by  Cranmer 
to  Heath,  ib.  399;  gathering  for  repairing 
the  church  of  [South  ?J  Mailing,  ib.  251 

Mallocke  (Jo.),  fellow  of  All  Souls' :  Park. 
300 

Mallot  (  ) :  branded,  2  Ful.  121 

Malmesbury  (Will,  of) :  v.  William. 

Malpas  (Edw.):  2  Cran.  390 

Malta:  besieged  by  the  Turks,  Grin. 287;  the 
Turkish  news  of  Malta,  1  Jew.  85;  prayers 
for  its  deliverance  ordered  in  several  dio 
ceses,  Lit.  JEliz.  400 ;  the  form  of  prayer 
used  on  that  occasion  in  Sarum,  ib.  519; 
the  island  delivered ;  thanksgivings  ordered 
in  the  province  of  Canterbury,  ib.  461 ;  the 
form  of  thanksgiving,  ib.  524;  an  invasion 
feared,  1573,  2  Zur.  246 

Malt-horses:  slow,  dull  drudges  of  horses, 
2  Bee.  611 

Maltravers  (Mr) :  v.  Matravers. 

Malveren  (   ):  parson  of  St  Dunstan's, 

Bale  70;  he  disputes  with  Thorpe,  ib.  112, 
115,  121, 122,  123 

Malvern  (Great),  co.  Worcester:  the  priory, 
subject  to  the  abbot  of  Westminster,  2  Lat. 
410 n.;  the  prior  (through  Latimer)  begs 


MALVERN  —   MAX 


509 


that  the  house  may  continue,  ib.  411 ;  St 
Blesis's  heart  at  Malverne,  1  Lat.  55 

Mamelukes  :  2  Tyn.  177 

Mamercus,  bp  of  Vienne:  said  to  have  insti 
tuted  litanies,  Calf.  295—297,  2  Whitg.  480 

Mammaea,  mother  of  Alex.  Severus  :  3  Zur.  6 

Matnmer  :  to  hesitate,  1  Brad.  432  (in  2  Cov. 
275,  stagger);  mammering,  1  Brad.  47,  2 
Brad.  106,  113 

Mammets:  «.  Mawmets. 

Mammon  :  the  word  explained,  1  Tyn.  68,  2 
Tyn.  104,  Wool.  139;  why  it  is  called  "un 
righteous,"  1  Tyn.  69,  Wool.  139;  it  is  not 
to  be  served,  Sand.  182;  the  servants  of  the 
great  god  Mammon,  2  Cov.  305  ;  God  and 
mammon  cannot  be  served  together,  2  Tyn. 
104 — 10G;  THE  PARABLE  or  THE  WICKED 
MAMMON,  by  \V.  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  29—126 ; 
Mammon;  verses  by  Edm.  Spenser,  Poet. 
29 

Mammotrectum  :  v.  Marchesinus  (Jo.). 

Man:  r.  Heart,  Mind,  Son),  Reason,  Will; 
Life,  Death  ;  Gentlemen,  Noblemen,  Poor, 
Rich;  Aged,  Young;  also  Duty,  Vocation, 
(a)  Of  man  generally: — of  the  know 
ledge  of  man,  1  Hoop.  86 ;  de  microcosmo  ; 
man  is  a  little  world,  &c. ;  verses  by  T. 
Bastard,  Poet.  306;  speculum  humanum; 
verses  on  man,  by  S.  Gosson,  ib.  344;  man; 
verses  by  Jo.  Norden,  ib.  459;  his  different 
names  in  Hebrew,  &c.,  Pil.  94,  245;  two 
parts  of  man,  1  Cov.  503;  three  parts, 
body,  soul,  and  spirit,  ib.  504;  the  diversity 
of  his  affections,  ib.  502  ;  the  power  of  man, 
3  Bui.  98 ;  what  his  work  is,  3  Bee.  611 ; 
what  work  passes  his  power,  ib. ;  why  he 
is  born  a  babe,  Hutch.  149;  his  nativity,  of 
itself  altogether  unclean  and  denied  with 
sin,  is  made  holy  by  Christ's,  2  Hoop.  28; 
man  is  born  for  man,  1  Lat.  81 ;  his  life  a 
warfare  (Job  vii.  1,  "militia"),  Sand.  164, 
&c. ;  what  misery  and  misfortune  mankind 
is  continually  subject  unto;  verses,  Poet. 
478 ;  we  must  shew  pity  to  all  men,  1  Tyn. 
99 ;  all  are  beggars  before  God,  1  Lat.  397  ; 
every  man  belongs  to  the  temporally,  and 
also  to  the  spiritualty,  2  Tyn.  60,  67;  the 
duties  of  all  estates  one  towards  another, 

1  Lat.  503  (v.  Duty);  every  man  is  born 
either  of  God  or  of  the  devil,  2  Tyn.  190;  the 
most  are  ever  the  worst,  2  Lat.  4  ;  men  to 
be  followed  only  as  they  follow  Christ,  1 
Lat.  514;    not   to  be  followed  in   things 
which  do  not  pertain  to  our  own  vocation, 
ib.  516;  man's  nature  being  now  consumed, 
effeminated,  and  worn  out,  is  unable,  says 
Hooper,  to  do  what  former  ages  have  done, 

2  Hoop.  83;  the  last  day  of  man,  3  Bnl. 


405;  wherefore  all  men  are  not  saved,  ib. 
33;  man  is  but  vanity,  2  Bee.  442 

(b)  Of  man  as  created  (v.  Creation) : 
his  creation,  1  Bee.  46,  1  Brad.  120,  141, 
149,  Lit.  Edw.  501,  (551),  Now.  (32,  100), 
147  ;  to  what  end  he  was  created,  2  Hoop. 
24, 2  Jew.  1004;  for  God's  glory,  Now.  (32), 
147  ;  to  serve  and  honour  God,  Sand.  293; 
made  in  the  image  of  God,  2  Bui.  377,  3 
Bui.  53,  Hutch.  24,  164,  Lit.  Edw.  501,  502, 
(551);  thereforehe  must  be  loved,  1  Tyn.18; 
his  soul  is  an  image  of  God,  Hutch.  164; 
he  was  made  God's  lieutenant,  or  deputv, 
Lat.  375;  he  is  the  head  of  creation,  1 
Brad.  352  ;  the  chief  of  the  works  of  God, 
'ABul.  151,  175;  the  head  of  woman,  2  Bee. 
337 ;  the  dignity  of  man,  verses  by  Sir  Jo. 
Davies,  Poet.  95  ;  in  what  state  God  created 
him,  3  Bee.  614;  why  created  frail,  2  Bui. 
375;  God  foreknew  his  fall,  ib.  377 

(e)  Of  man  as  fallen  (i>.  Fall,  Sin, 
Wicked)  : — he  fell"  from  his  excellency,  2 
Hoop.  24,  71,  1  Tyn.  14,  17,  22;  lost  the 
image  of  God,  1  Brad.  215,  2  Bui.  394,  Lit. 
Edw.  £02,  (551)  ;  he  is  ruined  by  the 
devil,  1  Lat.  375 ;  his  universal  corruption 
and  depravity,  2  Hoop.  24,  25,  2  Lat.  102 ; 
what  man  is  of  himself,  2  Hoop.  204 ;  pro 
bations  out  of  scripture  that  every  man  is 
by  nature  a  sinner  and  a  child  of  wrath, 
3  Bee.  326,  327  ;  he  is  condemned  before 
he  is  born,  1  Tyn.  89 ;  born  in  sin,  2  Lat. 
101;  his  natural  sinfulness,  perverseness, 
and  misery,  1  Bee.  97,  126,  277,  3  Bee. 
15,  137,  2  Bui.  122,  1  Hoop.  89,  548;  natu 
ral  corruption  and  wilful  malice  are  joined 
in  him,  1  Hoop.  304 ;  by  nature  the  devil 
possesses  his  whole  heart,  2  Tyn.  190;  his 
captivity  through  sin,  1  Bee.  50,  70,90; 
by  nature  he  is  spiritually  dead,  1  Ful.  397, 
2  Tyn.  199 ;  of  his  own  power  he  can  do 
nothing  according  to  God's  will,  1  Lat. 
354,  388,  433,,  1  Tyn.  Ill;  he  can  do 
nothing  but  sin,  1  Lat.  429,  2  Lat.  113; 
there  is  nothing  in  him  that  might  allure 
or  provoke  him  to  the  help  of  his  salvation, 
2  Hoop.  72;  his  nature  is  to  go  astray, 
ib.  191 ;  to  feed  on  unwholesome  and  in 
fected  pastures,  ib.  192;  his  heart  is  in 
clined  to  evil,  1  Jew.  100,  2  Jew.  1084, 
2  Tyn.  85;  yet  he  is  not  without  an  incli 
nation  to  religion,  3  Jew.  199;  his  misery 
is  increased  by  the  malice  of  the  devil, 

1  Hoop.  90;   his  deserving  is  everlasting 
damnation,  1  Bee.  49;  the  old  man,  3  Bee. 
607,  621,  622,  1  Brad.  297,  2  Brad.  196,  3 
Bui.  98—100,  Now.  (99) ;  the  carnal  man, 

2  Tyn.  180;  the  natural  man,  Now.  (99), 


5JO 


MAN  —  MANICHEES 


1  Tyn.  185,  2  Tyn.  132 ;  he  understandeth 
not  the  things  of  God,  1  Tyn.  88,  3  Tyn.  6; 
is  unable  to  do  good,  1  Tyn.  Ill 

(d)  Of  man  as  restored  (t>.  Christ, 
Grace,  Predestination,  Redemption,  &c. ; 
also  Christians,  Church,  Righteous,  Saints): 
redeemed  by  Christ,  2  Lai.  109 ;  quickened 
by  grace,  2  Tyn.  199 ;  how  the  old  man  is 
mortified  and  man  is  renewed  by  the 
Spirit,  3  Bui.  104 ;  how  he  is  brought  to 
feed  in  the  pastures  of  God's  word,  2 
Hoop.  204 ;  he  cannot  merit  heaven,  1  Lat. 
521,  2  Tyn.  76;  he  must  be  made  good  ere 
he  can  do  good,  2  Tyn.  186, 190;  he  is  as 
an  axe  in  the  carpenter's  hand,  jet  he  must 
be  diligent,  Pil.  445;  his  greatest  promo 
tion  in  this  world  is  to  suffer  for  the  truth, 

1  Lat.  294,  3G1 ;  the  new  man,  3  Bee.  606, 
622,  1  Brad.  297,  2  Brad.  196,  3  Bui.  98— 
100,  Now.  (99) ;   an  unregenerate  man  is 
called  soul  or  carnal  (i//i>x'*os)>  a  renewed 
man   spirit   or  spiritual   (iri/ev/iaTtKos),  2 
Tyn.  132;  the  spiritual  man,   1  Tyn.  185, 

2  Tyn.  180,  3  Tyn.  6,  7 ;    Christian  faith 
consists  in  the  consideration  of  two  men, 
yiz.   Adam,  and  Christ,  2  Bui.  401 ;    with 
man  all  things  shall  be  restored,  1  Brad. 
358,  &e. 

Man  (Isle  of)  :  order  for  the  removal  of  rood- 
lofts,  &c.,  Grin.  154  n 

Man  (Jo.),  warden  of  Merton  college :  trans 
lated  the  Common  Places  of  Musculus,  2 
Zur.  148  n 

Man  in  the  moon :  4.  Jew.  1050,  Park.  404, 
2  Whitg.  1 

Man  of  Sin :  v.  Antichrist. 

Manardinus  (Mars.) :  v.  Marsiiius. 

Manasseh,  king  of  Judah  :  his  history,  2  Bui. 
9 ;  the  apostasy  of  himself,  and  the  king 
dom,  4  Bui.  70  ;  a  godly  remnant  remained 
in  the  midst  of  it,  ib.  73 ;  the  troubles  that 
befel  him  for  idolatry,  1  Bui.  230;  mercy 
shewn  on  his  repentance,  4  Bui.  169,  Grin. 
106  ;  his  deliverance,  2  Bui,  95 
—The  Prayer  of  Manasseh,  Lit.  Eliz.  271 ; 
rejected  by  Romanists,  Whita.  103;  its 
character,  ib.  104 

Manasseh  Ben  Israel :  Whita.  33  n 

Manchester:  Bradford  born,  and  intended  to 
be  burned  there,  1  Brad.  434  n.,  448,  492  n., 
2  Brad.  187,  191,  193,  199,  Rid.  369,  378; 
Blackley,  in  Manchester,  probably  his  birth 
place,  2  Brad,  xi ;  his  last  prayer  there,  ib. 
xxviii;  Herle  desires  to  surrender  the  col 
lege,  to  be  annexed  to  some  college  at 
Cambridge,  Park.  365;  a  new  charter  pro 
cured  for  it  by  dean  Nowel;  "VVoolton 
named  the  first  warden,  Wool.  iii. 


Manchet,  or  Maunchet :  a  small  loaf,  a  wafer, 
2  Tyn.  210,  3  Tyn.  179 ;  used  in  the  mass, 
2  Tyn.  222  ;  used  in  the  communion  in 
prison,  Sand.  viii. 

Mancipation:  2  Bui.  229 

Mandere,  mandi :  Now.  (102). 

Manducator  (Pet.):  v.  Petrus  Comestor. 

Maner,  or  Mainour:  a  law  term,  2  Tyn.  142 

Manes,  or  Manichaeus :  founder  of  the  Mani- 
chees,  1  Lat.  201  n.,  Phil.  347,  382  n.,  421 ; 
his  heresy,  3  Bee.  401,  4  Bui.  77 ;  he  held 
that  there  were  in  the  Godhead  two  oppo 
sing  principles,  1  Hoop.  65  n. ;  denied  the 
true  humanity  of  Christ,  1  Bee.  320,  ib. 
412,  ib.  418,  2  Bee.  446,  3  Bui.  257,  1 
C'ran.  277;  said  to  have  professed  to  be 
Christ,  Rog.  162;  he  had  twelve  apostles 
and  seventy  disciples,  Phil.  422 ;  called 
himself  the  Holy  Ghost,  4  Jew.  842,  843, 
Phil.  421,  Rog.  71 ;  claimed  to  be  an  apo 
stle,  Phil.  421,  3  Tyn.  49  n. ;  said  the  apo 
stles  saw  but  as  in  a  glass,  1  Jew.  76;  af 
firmed  that  none  were  saved  before  the 
15th  year  of  Tiberias,  Rog.  137,  163,  297; 
denied  free-will,  3  Jew.  166;  in  what 
sense,  ib.  167;  condemned  marriage  and 
meats,  1  Bee.  278;  denied  the  resurrection, 

2  Cov.  186;  his  mysteries,  Rog.  82;  he  re 
jected  parts  of  the  New  Testament,  1  Ful. 
7,8;  his  Epistola  Fundamenti,  2  Cov.  420, 

3  Tyn.  49  n 

Mangering  :  perplexing,  Phil.  315 

Mangeur  (Pierre  le) :  v.  Petrus  Comestor. 

Manichoeus :  v.  Manes. 

Manichees :  v.  Augustine,  and  some  other 
fathers. 

Their  heresy,  1  Cov.  51,  1  Hoop.  263,  1 
Lat.  201  n.,  Phil.  347  n.  ;  they  yielded 
more  credit  to  their  own  devices  than  to 
God's  word,  3  Jew.  158,  Rog.  79;  espoused 
the  error  of  the  Gnostics,  Grin.  59  n. ; 
were  in  many  respects  like  the  Papists, 
3  Jew.  157,  &c.;  their  heresy  not  a  fulfil 
ment  of  1  Tim.  iv,  2  Ful.  50 ;  how  they  de 
ceived,  3  Jew.  156,  157 ;  they  were  rebuked 
by  Augustine  for  seeking  a  cause  for  the 
will  of  God,  Pil.  674;  maintained  that 
there  were  two  Gods,  or  contrary  princi 
ples  in  the  Godhead,  1  Brad.  212,  2  Hoop. 
74,  Hutch.  170,  1  Jew.  484,  1  Lat.  201  n., 
PAz7.347n.,382n.,  Rog. 37,41, 1  Whitg.329; 
affirmed  the  world  and  man  to  have  been 
made  by  the  latter,  Rog.  41 ;  denied  the 
true  humanity  of  Christ,  2  Cov.  348,  1 
Cran.  277,  289~,  1  Jew.  256, 257,  481,  2  Jew. 
562,  Rog.  51 ;  rejected  the  truth  of  his 
passion,  Rog.  51;  said  that  demons,  and 
not  Christ,  suffered  on  the  cross,  ib.  57 ; 


MANICHEES  —  MANUSCRIPTS 


ill 


denied  that  he  rose  in  his  own  proper  body, 
1  Jew.  483;  maintained  that  he  ascended 
only  to  the  sun,  2  Cov.  160  n. ;  made  no 
material  idols,  but  ideal  ones,  Poet.  108; 
denied  a  providence,  Rog.  41 ;  their  opi 
nion  of  the  soul  of  man,  3  Bui.  374,  Hutch. 
24,  3  Jew.  167 ;  they  denied  man's  free 
will  to  sin,  Rog.  105;  affirmed  that  original 
sin  proceeds  not  from  our  corrupted  nature, 
ib.  99;  thought  themselves  free  from  sin, 
ib.  135;  although  heretics,  and  false  teach 
ers,  they  lived  well  outwardly,  1  Jew.  399; 
denied  the  resurrection  of  the  flesh,  2  Cov. 
184,  Rog.  G4,  145,  154,  and  the  general 
judgment,  Rog.  67 ;  rejected  the  Old  Tes-  | 
lament,  ib.  80,  87,  Whita.  30  ;  publicly  at-  j 
tacked  it,  ib.  319  ;  declared  the  law  of  God 
to  proceed  from  the  prince  of  darkness, 
Rog.  92;  stated  the  books  of  the  apostles 
and  evangelists  to  be  full  of  falsehoods, 
Whita.  34;  rejected  the  Acts,  Rog.  84; 
preferred  their  imaginations  to  the  scrip 
tures,  3  Jew.  158,  Rog.  79 ;  set  forth  and 
read  apocryphal  forgeries,  1  Jew.  113,  2 
Jew.  894,  3  Jew.  442,  Whita.  315;  they 
did  not  bapti2e,  4  Bui.  397,  Rog.  275; 
ministered  communion  in  one  kind,  1  Jew. 
257 — 259,  3  Jew.  158,  595;  their  profana 
tion  of  the  eucharist,  Rog.  295  ;  their  mys 
teries,  ib.  202 ;  forbade  marriage,  and  al 
lowed  fornication,  1  Ful.  479,  2  Jew.  1129, 

3  Jew.  157,   Rog.  261,    Sand.  321;   their 
elect  or  priests  might  not  marry,  but  their 
hearers  might,   3  Jew.  157,   Rog.  303  n. ; 
their  fastings,  2  Zur.  122 ;  they  fasted  on 
Sunday,   1  Jew.  257,    1   Whitg.  229;  ab 
stained  from  flesh  and  wine,  but  had  all 
manner  of  delicate  fruits,  and  liquors  more 
dainty  than  wine,  3  Jew.  159 ;  condemned 
magistracy,  2  Hoop.  76,  78,  Rog.  337  ;  said 
no  man  should  be  put  to  death  for  any  of 
fence,   Rog.  349;   they    thought  no   man 
ought  to  be  compelled  in  religion,  1  Bui. 
357 ;  deemed  all  war  unlawful,  Rog.  351 ; 
enjoined  community  of  goods,  ib.  353;  re 
fused  alms  to  any  not  of  their  sect,  ib.  355; 
how  they  were  confuted,  Rid.  283 

Manilius  (Marcus):  wrote  a  poem  on  astro 
nomy,  2  Jew.  872 

Maniple,  Fannel,  or  Fanon:  a  sort  of  small 
scarf  worn  by  a  priest  on  his  arm  while 
saying  mass,  2  Bee.  300, 3  Bec.259,  3  Tyn.  73 

Manipulus  Curatorum  :  Jew.  xl ;  opus  opera- 
turn  defined,  2  Jew,  751 ;  on  the  exhorta 
tion  "  Sursum  corda,"  3  Jew.  534;  strange 
mistake  respecting  the  word  "  eleemosyna," 

4  Jew.  878 

Manlius :  the  name  taken  away,  1  Ful.  198 


Mann  (Jo.),  warden  of  Merton  college:  am 
bassador  to  Spain,  Park.  326 

Manna:  bread  from  heaven,  4  Bui.  410;  a 
type,  Sand.  371;  Christ  eaten  therein,  1 
Jew.  545,  546,  2  Jew.  577,  617;  manna 
was  eaten  by  the  good  and  bad,  but  none 
eat  Christ  but  they  have  everlasting  life, 

1  Cran.  207,  220 

Manners  (Hen.),  2nd  earl  of  Rutland  :  Brid- 
git  ( Hussey )  his  widow,  2  Sec.  622  n 

Manners  (Edw.),  3rd  earl  of  Rutland;  sent 
against  the  rebels  in  the  North,  1  Zur.  214  n 

Manners  (Rog.),  5th  earl  of  Rutland:  mar 
ried  Eliz.  daughter  of  Sir  Philip  Sidney, 

2  Zur.  326  n 

Manning  (  ):  Manning's  wife,  martyred 

at  Maidstone,  Poet.  169 

Manning  (Jo.):  v.  Manyng. 

Manning  (Rob.):  his  admission  relative  to 
the  cross  borne  by  the  monk  Augustine, 
2  Ful.  17  n 

Manqueller:  a  murderer,  1  Brad.  56,  Phil. 
307 

Manred  :  man-rent,  Park.  99 

Manriq  (Tho. ):  Censura  in  Glossas  Juris 
Canonici,  Calf.  6n 

Manthorp  (R.),  clerk  of  St  Stephen's,  Nor. 
wich,  Park,  vi,  481 

Mantua:  some  of  Christ's  blood  was  once 
pretended  to  be  kept  there,  Pil.  602 

Mantuanus:  v.  Baptista  Mantuanus  (S.) 

Mantzinsky  (Jo.),  a  Polish  nobleman  :  3  Zur. 
689 

Manuale,  or  Enchiridion,  Manuals.  Orarium, 
or  Enchiridion  prseclarse  Ecclesiae  Sarum, 
Par.  1528;  English  verses  from  it,  Pro.. 
Eli:.  139  n.,  &c. ;  a  prayer  from  it,  ib. 
317  n. ;  references  to  it,  ib.  201,  387,  392, 
538,  546  nn.  Manuale  ad  usuni  Ecclesite 
Sarisb.,  Roth.  1555,  Jew.  xl ;  prayer  at  the 
hallowing  of  the  font,  2  Jew.  567;  words 
from  the  marriage  service,  4  Jeic.  840  n. ; 
prayer  for  the  deliverance  of  the  dead 
from  hell,  3  Jew.  561.  Manuale  Sarisbur., 
Duaci,  1610;  referred  to  about  the  con 
secration  of  salt  and  water,  Calf.  17  n.; 
manuals  to  be  abolished,  2  Cran.  523,  Grin. 
135,  159 

Manuaries  :  consecrated  gloves,  1  Lot.  50 

Manumission :  2  Bui.  229 

Manuscripts  :  many  dispersed  and  destroyed, 
2  Zur.  79,  80 ;  sold  by  covetous  stationers 
and  spoiled  in  poticaries'  shops,  Park.  254 ; 
rare  MSS.  should  be  brought  together  into 
well-known  places,  ib.  140;  letter  from  the 
council  respecting  writings  and  records 
formerly  kept  in  divers  abbeys,  but  then  in 
private  hands,  ib.  327;  Bale's  and  other 


512 


MANUSCRIPTS 


MABCION 


MSS.,  ib.  140;  Bale's  were  purchased  by 
abp  Parker,  ib.  198,  287,  2  Zur.  78  n.; 
those  of  Tilius,  Park.  141 ;  MSS.  at  Rome, 
ib. ;  no  old  ones  at  St  David's,  ib.  2G5 ;  a 
curious  one  of  the  Old  Testament,  or  part 
thereof,  in  Latin  and  Anglo-Saxon,  ib. 
25.3;  one  sent  by  Jewel  to  Parker,  4  Jew. 
1274;  Cranmer's  written  books,  2  Cran. 
459,  Park.  186,  187,  191 

Man  wood  (Sir  Rog.),  afterwards  lord  chief 
baron  :  willing  to  endow  a  school  at  Sand 
wich,  Park.  187,  188,  192 ;  he  founds  one 
accordingly,  3  Sec.  601  n. ;  letter  to  him 
when  Serjeant,  Park.  338  ;  made  a  justice 
of  the  Common  Pleas,  ib.  405  n 

Man  worth  (Mr),  of  Barking:  2  Lat.  409 

Manyng  (Jo.)  :  2  Cran.  300 

Maozim  (o-iya):  guardian  deities,  1  Brad. 
92;  Mauzim,  3  Bee.  240 

Mar  (Jo.  earl  of)  :  v.  Erskine 

Marah :  its  bitter  waters  made  sweet,  IBul.  262 

Maramaldus  (Fabr.) :  his  devastations  in 
Germany,  3  Cran.  233 

Marbach  (Jo.),  a  Lutheran  :  3  Zur.  251,  334, 
C63 ;  Luther's  saying  about  him,  2  Zur. 
81  n.  ;  he  appears  to  have  blasphemed  the 
Marian  martyrs,  Rog.  163  (v.  Marpach). 

Marbeck  (Jo.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xliv; 
2  Sam.  xxii.  2 — 7  in  metre  by  him,  ib.  468 

Marburg,  in  Hesse  :  sometimes  spelled  Marl- 
borowe,  Marlborough,  and  Marborch,  &c., 
1  Tyn.  xxxvii,  xl,  xlii,  129;  Tyndale  goes 
thither,  ib.  xxxiv;  and  employs  the  press 
of  Hans  Luft,  ib.  xxxvii;  conference  there 
between  Luther  and  Zuinglius  respect 
ing  the  eucharist,  2  Ful.  376,  Grin.  251  n., 

1  Tyn.  xxxviii,  2  Zur.  72  n. ;    the  Hesse 
family  there,  3  Zur.  719 

Marca  (Pet.  de),  abp  of  Paris :  2  Ful.  71  n. ; 
agrees  with  Scaliger  in  his  opinion  that 
the  Babylon  mentioned  by  St  Peter  was 
not  Rome,  ib.  336  n.  :his  conjecture  with 
regard  to  the  Donation  of  Constantine,  ib. 
360  n  ;  observes  that  the  words  of  Pascha- 
sinus,  the  papal  legate  at  the  council  of 
Chalcedon,  have  been  vitiated,  ib.  288  n 
Marcellians :  denied  the  Trinity,  Rog.  43 
Marcellina,  the  partner  of  Carpocrates :  wor 
shipped  the  image  of  Jesus,  and  those  of 
Paul,  Homer,  and  Pythagoras,  Calf.  188, 

2  Jew.  667,  4  Jew.  950 

Marcellinus,  bp  of  Rome;  charged  with  hav 
ing  sacrificed  to  idols,  1  Jew.  400,  3  Jew. 
339,344,  4  Jew. 833, 834, 1117, Pil. 601, Rog. 
181 ;  upon  what  evidence  accused  of  this, 
and  by  whom  defended,  2  Ful.  364,  365; 
his  martyrdom,  1  Jew.  342  n. ;  he  ascribes 
Ecclesiasticus  to  Solomon  (pseud.),  Whit  a. 


47 ;  the  decretal  epistles  in  his  name  are 
spurious,  1  Jew.  342 

Marcellinus  (Amm.) :  v.  Ammianus. 

Marcellus  I.,  bp  of  Rome :  2  Ful.  347 ;  calls 
himself  bishop  of  the  holy  and  apostolic 
and  catholic  church  of  the  city  of  Rome 
(pseud.),  1  Jew.  426;  his  decretal  epistles 
spurious,  ib.  342 

Marcellus,  bp  of  Apamea :  how  it  is  said  that 
he  drove  away  demons  and  effected  the 
burning  of  Jupiter's  temple,  2  Ful.  116  n., 
239,  Rid.  500,  504 

Marcellus,  the  heretic :  1  Cran.  278,  Hutch. 
121  n 

Marcellus,  a  Latin  poet :  2  Cov.  214  n 

Marcellus  Sidetes,  a  Greek  poet:  his(?)  verses 
on  heaven,  2  Cov.  214 ;  on  the  goodness  of 
God,  ib.  217 

Marcellus  (Chr.):  addressed  the  pope  as  an 
other  God  on  earth,  2  Jew.  906,  3  Jew. 
284  n ;  4  Jew.  831,  843 

Marchesinus  (Jo.) :  his  book  called  Mammo- 
trectum,  or  Mammotrepton,  Jew.  xl,  4  Jew. 
861 

Marchetti  (Gio.):  Official  Memoirs,  on  mira 
cles  at  Rome,  1796—7,  Calf.  274  n 

Marcian,  emperor  :  v.  Valentinian. 

He  summoned  the  council  of  Chalcedon, 
1  Jew.  411,  4  Jew.  992,  1098,  Rog.  204; 
brought  Theodoret  into  it,  1  Jew.  374 ; 
confirmed  the  council,  ib.  412;  forbade  a 
cause  once  adjudicated  to  be  subjected  to 
fresh  disputation,  Whita.  437 ;  declares 
that  whosoever,  after  the  truth  is  found, 
seeks  further,  seeks  for  a  lie,  1  Jew.  229 ; 
his  ordinance  respecting  the  sueing  of 
priests  in  law,  4  Jew.  960,  961 

Marcion :  his  heresy,  3 Bee.  401,  Hutch.  121  n., 
Phil.  418 ;  his  apostasy,  4  Bui.  77 ;  he 
espoused  the  error  of  the  Gnostics,  Grin. 
59  n.;  maintained  that  there  were  in  the 
Godhead  two  opposing  principles,  1  Hoop. 
65,  2  Hoop.  74;  denied  our  Lord's  true 
humanity,  1  Bee.  412,  418,  2  Bee.  446,  3 
Bui.  256,  Coop.  202,  1  Cran.  177,  215,  262, 
277,  285,  297,  1  Hoop.  70,  520,  521,  2  Hoop. 
73,  Hutch.  259,  2  Jew.  578,  601,  609,  Rid. 
200,  3  Tyn.  254,  259;  said  that  Simon  of 
Cyrene  was  crucified  instead  of  Christ, 
1  Cran.  256  ;  was  called  mus  Pontieus  for 
gnawing  or  corrupting  the  scriptures,  1 
Ful.  11,  42,  138;  thought  the  Old  Testa 
ment  and  the  New  Testament  contrary, 
1  Jew.  532 ;  devised  a  book  of  contrarieties 
between  them,  2  Jew.  687 ;  rejected  the 
law  and  the  prophets,  Whita.  30,  as  well  as 
a  great  part  of  the  New  Testament,  1  Ful. 
7,  8,  Whita.  34;  is  alleged  to  have  cor- 


MARCION 


513 


rupted  the  epistles  to  the  Corinthians, 
1  Ful.  138;  charged  Paul  with  opposing 
ceremonies,  1  Jew.  217  ;  of  Paul's  epistles 
it  is  said  he  accepted  only  those  to  Timothy 
and  Titus,  Hog.  84;  the  epistle  to  which 
he  gave  the  name  of  the  Laodiceans  is  that 
to  the  Ephesians,  Whita.  303;  he  based 
his  teaching  on  tradition,  Sand.  15;  Papists 
agree  with  him  in  this,  Whita.  614;  he  de 
fended  his  errors  by  mistaking  of  the  scrip 
ture,  1  Hoop.  102;  erred  as  to  repentance, 

1  Ful.  437 ;  permitted  women  to  baptize, 

2  W/tity.  535;   condemned   marriage    and 
meats,  1  Bee.  278;  taught  that  the  crea 
tures  of  God,   as  flesh,   bread,    &c.,   are 
nought  and  unclean,  Grin.  69 ;  his  heresy 
respecting  hell,  1  Ful.  296,  297,  299,  302 ; 
he   denied   the  resurrection,   2  Cov.  186; 
said  that  none  should  be  saved  in  body  and 
soul  together,  Hog.  145  n. ;  Manifestations 
(wrongly  quoted  for  the  Manifestations  of 
Apelles),  ib.  82.-202;  his  fury  against  ma 
gistracy,  &c.,  2  Hoop.  76,  78;  his  heresy 
confuted  by  Polycarp,  1  Hoop.  28,  and  by 
Tertullian,  Coop.  202,   1  Hoop.  168,  282, 
521,  3  Tyn.  254,  259 

tfarcionites :  held  a  plurality  of  gods,  Hog. 
44 ;  said  the  world  was  too  base  a  thing 
for  God  to  create,  ib.  40 ;  taught  that 
Christ  was  man  in  appearance  only,  2  Lat. 
98,  Rog.  51 ;  referred  to  (it  seems  wrongly) 
as  distinguishing  between  Jesus  and  Christ, 
Rog.  162;  said  to  have  affirmed  that  there 
were  two  Christs,  ib.  163;  implied,  by 
their  teaching,  the  sinfulness  of  Christ, 
ib.  133;  received  no  Gospel  but  St  Luke's, 
ib.  84,  and  rejected  passages  in  that,  ib. 
85;  also  rejected  the  epistles  to  Timothy, 
Titus,  and  the  Hebrews,  Whita.  35;  al 
lowed  baptism  by  private  persons,  and 
even  by  women,  2  Ful.  391,  Rog.  236; 
thought  that  one  man  might  receive  a  sa 
crament  for  another,  1  Jew.  23;  said  to 
have  baptized  living  men  as  the  substitutes 
of  the  dead,  ib.  23  n.,  2  Jew.  744,  Rog. 
266,  275;  remark  as  to  this  statement,  Rog. 
266  n. ;  they  disallowed  marriage,  2  Ful. 
391,  Rog.  261 ;  denied  baptism  to  married 
folks,  Rog.  265,  275;  their  opinion  as  to 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  2  Cov.  183; 
they  affirmed  that  man's  body  is  not  capa 
ble  of  happiness,  and  that  no  souls  should 
be  saved  but  their  own,  Rog.  297 ;  con 
founded  with  the  followers  of  Marcus,  ib. 
135  n. ;  Papists  are  plain  Marcionists,  3 
Bee.  273,  450,  2  Ful.  391 

Marcolphus:  3  Jew.  133 

Marcosians:   deemed  themselves  as  pure  as 


Paul,  &c.,  Rog.  135  n. ;  used  certain  He 
brew  words  at  the  ministration  of  baptism, 

1  Ful.  89,  Rog.  242;  their  relics,  2  Ful. 
390 

Marcus,  bp  of  Rome :  his  alleged  additions 
to  the  mass,  2  Brad.  308 

Marcus,  a  holy  monk :  1  Jew.  191 

Marcus  the  heretic :  espoused  the  heresy  of 
the  Gnostics,  Grin.  59  n.  ;  used  Hebrew 
words  in  his  prayers,  1  Jew.  316;  held  that 
the  wine  of  the  Lord's  Supper  was  con 
verted  into  blood,  Rog.  287 ;  Marcus,  a 
necromancer,  mentioned  by  Irenaeus  (the 
same  person?)  enchanted  the  sacramental 
cup,  1  Jew.  6 

Marcus  Antonius  Constantius:  v.  Gardiner 
(S.) 

Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus  Verus,  emperor: 
4  Bui.  540 

Marcus  Ephesius,  i.e.  abp  of  Ephesus:  Jew. 
xl ;  at  the  council  of  Florence,  3  Jew.  126  ; 
cited  for  transubstantiation,  2  Jew.  574; 
he  denied  the  proceeding  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  from  the  Son,  ib. ;  his  reference  to 
the  decree  falsified  by  Zosimus,  3  Jew. 
341 ;  he  runneth  altogether  ad  Ephesios, 

2  Jew.  579 

Mardley  (Jo.)  :  notice  of  him,  Poet.  1;  Psalm 
cxlv.  in  metre,  ib.  497 

Mardocheus :  v.  Mordecai. 

Mate -lady  :  May-lady,  queen  of  May,  2  Bee. 
346,  370 

Mares  (Rich.):  a  defendant  in  Chancery, 
2  Cran.  257 

Margadud,  duke  of  South  Wales :  Pil.  516 

Margaret,  St :  invoked  for  women  with  child, 
1  Bee.  139,  Rog.  226;  account  of  her, 
1  Bee.  139  n 

Margaret  [of  Anjou],  queen  of  Henry  VI.: 
1  Lat.  119,  2  Tyn.  304 

Margaret  [of  Valois],  queen  of  Navarre : 
Tyndale  says  she  knew  too  much  of  Christ 
to  consent  to  supersede  Catharine  of  Arra- 
gon,  2  Tyn.  321 ;  she  wrote  (in  French)  A 
Godly  Meditation  of  the  Christian  Soul, 
Poet,  xiii ;  verses  were  written  on  her  de 
cease  by  the  ladies  Seymour,  1  Bee.  396  n 

Margaret,  queen  of  James  IV.  of  Scotland: 
daughter  of  king  Henry  VII.,  1  Zur.  144  n 

Margaret  of  Austria,  governess  of  the  Nether 
lands  :  Henry  VIII.  urges  her  to  concur  in 
measures  for  the  destruction  of  heretical 
books,  1  Tyn.  xxxii,  xxxvii ;  Wolsey  directs 
his  agent  to  request  her  to  give  up  Tyndale 
and  Roye,  ib.  xxxiv,  at  a  diplomatic  con 
ference  at  Cambray,  ib.  xxxvii ;  another 
English  envoy  to  her,  S.  Vaughan,  ib.  xlii. 

Margaret,  duchess  of  Parma,   governess  of 

33 


MARGARET  —  MARRIAGE 


the   Netherlands :   1   Zur.  139  D.,   204  n., 
2  Zur.  206  n 

Margaret,  countess  of  Richmond  :  v.  Tudor. 

Margaret,  countess  of  Salisbury  :  v.  Pole. 

Margarita  Decreti :  Jew.  xl,  4  Jew.  637  n 

Margarite:  a  pearl,  1  Bee.  16 

Maria  Theresa,  "king"  of  Hungary:  2  Tyn. 
304 

Mariale  :  v.  Bernardinus  de  Busti. 

Mariana  (Jo.):  De  Rebus  Hisp.,  Calf.  273  n 

Marianus,  a  bishop:  4  Bui.  190 

Marianus  Scotus  :  Chronicon,  i/iew.xl;  speaks 
of  the  invention  of  the  cross,  Calf.  323; 
gives  an  account  of  the  coming  of  Augus 
tine  into  this  country,  1  Jew.  307,  4  Jew. 
874;  mentions  the  death  of  Benedict,  4  Bui. 
515;  testifies  in  proof  of  pope  Joan,  4  Jew. 
650,  656;  mentioned,  3  Jew.  346 

Marie  (Honore  de  S.) :  Calf.  211  n 

Marinarius  (Ant.):  said,  in  the  council  of 
Trent,  if  the  faith  of  the  gospel  were  a 
rule  unto  our  life,  then  should  we  be 
Christians  indeed,  as  now  by  titles  and  ce 
remonies  we  are  called  Christians,  4  Jew. 
874;  in  the  same  council  he  affirmed  his 
assurance  of  salvation,  3  Jew.  245 

Mariners:  v.  Sailors. 

Marischal  (Geo.  earl):  v.  Keith. 

Marius  (Cains):  hrs  cruelty,  1  Cov.  194  n.  ; 
he  offered  up  his  daughter,  2  Jew.  734 

Marius  Victorinns,  q.  v. 

Mark  (St)  :  report  of  his  preaching  by  Euse- 
bius,  1  Jew.  353 ;  said  to  have  been  bishop 
of  Alexandria,  Ri>g.3'28;  his  scholars  there, 
2  -Jaw.  981  ;  popes  have  of  late  devised  a 
fast  on  his  day,  Pil.  557 ;  his  day  not  to  be 
fasted,  2  Cran.  156;  Cranmer's  mandate 
for  the  celebration  of  it,  ib.  468 
—  His  Gospel :  Tyndale's  prologue  to  it, 
1  Tyn.  480;  argument  of  it,  and  contents 
of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  570,  571 ;  it  was 
rejected  by  Cerdon,  Marcion,  &c.,  Whita. 
34,  and  by  the  Ebionites,  ib.  35 ;  the  last 
chapter  rejected  by  Cajetan,  ib.  105 

Markeshall,  co.  Essex  :  2  Brad.  98  n 

Markets  and  Fairs:  wares  not  to  be  sold  on 
Sundays  in  service-time,  nor  in  church 
yards,  and  other  like  regulations,  Grin.  138, 
171,  2  Hoop.  136,  137,  142;  market-set, 
i.  e.  market-stead,  or  place,  2  Lat.  116 

Markham  (  ) :  preferred  to  farm  New- 

sted  priory,  2  Cran.  384 

Markham  (Sir  Jo.):  recommended  to  Crom 
well  for  support  in  a  Chancery  suit,  2  Cran. 
315 ;  commended  to  the  king's  favour,  ib. 
358 

Markham  (Jo.)  :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxii ; 
the  betrayal  of  Christ,  ib.  301 


Markham  (Rob.) :  2  Cran.  286 

Marks  :  v.  Beast. 

Sheep  marks  used  by  persons  who  could 
not  write,  2  Cran.  291 

Marlborough,  in  the  land  of  Hesse:  v.  Mar 
burg. 

Marler  (Anth.) :  king  Henry  VIII.  gives  him 
a  Bible,  2  Cran.  1 18  n 

Marler  (Walter) :  Mary  his  wife  makes  a  shirt 
for  Bradford's  burning,  2 Brad,  xl,  181  n.; 
letter  to  her,  ib.  181;  salutation  of  her,  ib. 
215 

Marley  (   )  :  called  Cecil's  old  master, 

Park.  260 

Marloratus  (Augustine):  notice  of  him,  1 
Bui.  8n.;  Novi  Test.  Cathol.  Expos.,  3 
Whitg.  xxx ;  his  comment  upon  St  John 
translated,  1  Bui.  8,  2  Zur.  148  n. ;  his 
Thesaurus,  Park.  455;  he  cites  Calvin's 
exposition  of  \eifjo-Toveiv,  1  Whitg.  5±S 

Marnix  (Phil,  de),  lord  of  Mont  St  AlJe- 
gond  :  2  Zur.  289  n 

Maromaus  (Fabr.):  v.  Maramaldus. 

Marouis  ( Fra.  de),  or  de  Mayro:  notice  of 
him,  2  Cov.  421 ;  Super  Libros  Sentent., 
Jew.  xxxvii ;  gathers  from  Augustine  that 
the  authority  of  the  church  is  greater  thmn 
that  of  scripture,  2  Cov.  421 ;  denies  that 
the  sacraments  of  their  own  virtue  cause 
grace,  2  Bee.  219,  3  Bee.  469  ;  speaks  of 
the  pope's  plenitude  of  power,  3  Jew.  600 

Marpach    (  ),  one  of  the  ministers  of 

Straslmrgh  :  3  Zur.  534;  the  same  (proba 
bly)  saluted  or  mentioned,  2  Zur.  19,  23, 
52  (qu.  if  Jo.  Marbach?) 

Mar-people  (Sir  Martin) :  notice  of  Sir  Mar 
tin  Mar-people;  his  Collar  of  Esses;  by 
Jo.  Davies,  Poet,  xxxiii;  stanzas  therefrom, 
ib.  3U3 

Mar-prelate  (Martin):  says  the  bishops  bid 
battle  to  Christ  and  his  church,  Roy.  170; 
that  bishops  are  not  to  be  obeyed  when 
they  cite,  excommunicate,  &c.,  ib.  310; 
censures  bp  Aylmer's  Harborough  for 
Faithful  Subjects,  ib.  338,  see  2  Ful.  37  n. ; 
his  speculations  opposed  to  the  sufficiency 
of  scripture,  Rog.  203;  virulence  of  some 
writers  in  the  mar-prelate  controversy,  3 
Vt'hitg.  xviii;  notice  of  bp  Cooper's  Adino- 
nkion,  against  Martin  theLibeller,  Coop.xdl. 

Marpurg :  v.  Marburg. 

Marriage  :  v.  Celibacy,  Husbands,  Unmarried, 
Wives;  also  Law  (Canon). 
i.        On  Ufarriage  generally. 
ii.       Prohibited  degrees  and  times. 
iii.       The  contracting  of  marriage. 
iv.       Its  solemnization. 
v.       Duties  of  the  married. 


MARRIAGE 


vi.      Second  marriage,  $c. 

vii.     Judicial  cognizance  of  marriage,  $c. 

viii.      The  marriage  of  the  clergy. 

i.  On  marriage  generally  :  on  virginity, 
matrimony,  and  widowhood,  1  Tyn.  313 — 
315;  of  wedlock  or  matrimony,  1  Bee.  103, 
1  Bui.  393,  &c.,  4  Bui.  509,  1  Hoop.  374, 
&c.,  2  Jew.  1128, 1129  ;  what  it  is,  3  Bee. 
611,  618, 1  Bui.  394, 1  Hoop.  380 ;  the  teach 
ing  of  scripture  respecting  it,  2  Cran.  116  ; 
some  passages  concerning  it  examined, 
1  Ful.  115 — 117;  alleged  heretical  transla 
tions  against  the  sacrament  of  matrimony 
examined,  ib.  492 — 496 ;  provisions  of  the 
law  of  Moses,  2  Bui.  226 ;  reference  to  The 
Christian  State  of  Matrimony,  a  book 
translated  from  Bullinger,  1  Bee.  29  n.; 
Tyndale  wrote  a  treatise  on  matrimony,  and 
on  1  Cor.  vii,  now  lost,  1  Tyn.  x,  xxxvii ; 
questions  about  marriage,  3  Zur.  315 ; 
matrimony  is  not  (except  in  a  wide  sense) 
a  sacrament,  Calf.  235—241,  2  Ful.  229, 
243,  Rog.  260, 1  Tyn.  254;  not  a  sacrament, 
yet  not  a  mere  civil  contract,  1  Ful.  492 ; 
not  a  sacrament,  though  a  sign  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  3  Tyn.  175;  sometimes 
called  a  sacrament,  as  in  the  homilies,  2  Ful. 
168 ;  in  what  the  alleged  sacrament  con 
sists,  Calf.  240 ;  it  is  only  a  sacrament  of 
will,  says  Durandus,  2  Jew.  1125;  it  is  de 
clared  by  the  Canon  Law  to  have  two 
sacraments,  (?«(/'.  238;  on  the  word  " sacra- 
men  turn  "  in  Eph.  v.  32,  Whita.  197,489; 
marriage  represents  the  union  of  Christ  and 
the  church,  1  Bui.  397,  Phil.  246,  Sand. 
317, 1  Tyn.  254,  3  Tyn.  153,  154 ;  the  excel 
lence  or  dignity  of  marriage,  1  Bui.  394  :  it 
is  not  unholy,  Hutch.  148,  2  Lat.  162, 
though  it  is  declared  to  be  so  by  the  Canon 
Law,  Calf.  238—241,  but  honourable  in  all, 

1  Bui.  396,  1  Hoop.  375,  2  Hoop.  55, 1  Jew. 
158,  2  Jew.  1128,  1  Lat.  366,  393,  2  Lat. 
160, 162,  Sand.  313,  314,  &c.;  chaste  and 
pure,  4  Jew.  803 ;  good  in  the  sight  of  God, 

2  Tyn.  125;  sanctioned  by  Christ's   first 
miracle,  \Bul.  396,  2  Lat.  160  ;  as  pleasing 
to  God  as  chastity,  3  Tyn.  157,  162 ;  yet 
not  equal  to  virginity  in  all  respects,  1  Ful. 
492,  2  Ful.  228,  383,  1  Hutch.  148,  1  Lat. 
393,  394,  1  Tyn.  21,3  Whitg.  293;  various 
notions    respecting  its   lawfulness,    Sand. 
322  ;  it  is  lawful  for  all  Christian  men  and 
women,  Rog.  305 — 307  ;  no  man  is  forbid 
den  to  marry,  1  Bui.  402 ;  the   views   of 
Clement  of  Alexandria  respecting  marriage, 
p.  214,  col.  2  ;  of  Tertullian  aiid  Origen, 
1  Jew.  157,  &  al.;  of  Cyprian,  p.  263,  col.  2; 
of  Epiphanius,  p.  300,  col.  2  ;  of  Ambrose, 


p.  22,  col.  1 ;  of  Augustine,  p.  78,  col.  2  ;  of 
Jerome,  p.  435,  col.  2 ;  of  Cyril  of  Alexandria, 
p.  267,  col.  2 ;  of  Gregory  Nazianzen,  p.  365, 
col.  2,  p.  367,  col.  2;  of  Basil,  p.  101, 
col.  2  ;  of  Augustine,  p.  196,  col.  2;  some 
of  the  fathers  censured  it,  1  Jew.  157,3  Jew. 
387,  &c.  ;  the  councils  of  Melchidense  and 
Aquisgranum  erred  about  it,  2  Cran.  37 ; 
various  errors  respecting  it,  Rog.  261,  262: 
marriage  disallowed  or  dishonoured  by 
divers  heretics,  Hog.  261,  306,  Sand.  321 ; 
forbidden  by  the  Manichees,  2  Jew.  1129 ; 
likewise  by  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  189 ;  the  for 
bidding  of  it  is  a  doctrine  of  devils,  4  Bui. 
509,  2  Hoop.  126,  2  Lat.  162;  God  is  the 
author  of  marriage,  3  Bee.  27  ;  why  he  has 
ordained  it,  1  Brad.  167,  1  Tyn.  254;  its 
causes  or  ends,  1  Bui.  397,  1  Hoop.  381 ; 
first,  for  commodity  and  happiness,  1  Bui. 
397  ;  secondly,  for  the  begetting  and  bring 
ing  up  of  children,  1  Bui.  400,  408,  1  Hoop. 
381;  thirdly,  as  a  remedy  against  sin,  2  Bee. 
103,  1  Bid.  400,  1  Hoop.  381;  marriage 
regarded  as  a  civil  contract,  3  Zur.  517 ; 
discreditable  proceedings  respecting  mar 
riage  in  the  papal  courts,  1  Tyn.  170 ;  mar 
riage  much  abused  in  England,  1  Lat.  243, 
244 

ii.  Prohibited  degrees,  and  forbidden 
times :  on  the  prohibited  degrees,  3  Bee. 
199,  532,  533,  2  Cran.  94,  328,  329,  359  n.; 
kindred  may  not  intermarry,  Rog.  262, 
Sand.  323;  a  man  is  forbidden  to  marry 
any  woman  to  whom  he  owes  obedience, 
2  Tyn.  329,  330;  marriage  of  brother  with 
sister,  why  forbidden,  ib,  331 ;  regarded  by 
Tyndale  as  not  absolutely  unlawful  in  all 
cases,  ib. ;  of  a  brother  and  sister-german, 
Park.  353;  on  marriage  with  a  brother's 
widow,  2  Lat.  333,  340;  Tyndale's  argument 
that  such  marriage  is  not  unlawful,  2  Tyn. 
323,  &c. ;  marriage  between  uncles  and 
nieces,  whether  utterly  forbidden,  ib.  331; 
on  marriage  with  a  deceased  wife's  sister, 
4  Jew.  xvii,  1243,  1262,  Park.  176,  2  Tyn. 
328,  3  Zur.  166  ;  marriage  with  a  wife's 
niece  unlawful,  2  Cran.  328;  papal  impedi 
ments  to  marriage,  1  Tyn.  245;  spiritual 
kindred  (i.  e.  persons  ecclesiastically  related 
to  each  other  through  co-sponsorship)  for 
bidden  to  intermarry  by  the  church  of  Rome, 
v.  Sponsors ;  the  table  of  affinity  to  be  af 
fixed  in  the  parish  church  and  sometimes 
read,  Grin.  126,  143;  injunctions  and  inqui 
ries  directed  against  unlawful  marriages, 
2  Cran.  158,  Grin.  143,  175;  marriage  pro 
hibited  at  certain  times,  except  by  licence  or 
dispensation,  3  Bee.  198,  199,  533,  2  Cran. 

33 — 2 


516 


MARRIAGE 


364,  3  Whitg.  276,  I  Zur.  164,  358,  2  Zur. 
149;  ordered  to  be  solemnized  at  all  times 
in  the  year,  Grin.  189 

iii.  The  contracting  of  marriage:  it 
ought  not  to  be  avoided  for  poverty,  or  any 
such  cause,  1  Hoop.  381  ;  exhortation  for  a 
right  choice,  3  Bee.  133;  advice  to  king 
Edward  on  this  subject,  1  Lai.  243  ;  beauty 
or  wealth  not  to  be  too  much  respected, 
Sand.  324,  325  ;  how  marriage  is  to  be  con 
tracted,  1  Bui.  403;  contracts  to  be  made 
soberly,  4  Bui.  510 ;  marriage  is  not  to  be 
carelessly  or  improperly  entered  on,  Sand. 
323;  it  must  be  begun  with  religion.  1  Bui. 
409;  against  wicked  and  unlawful  mar 
riages,  2  Hoop.  149,  1  Lot.  366 ;  children 
should  not  contract  marriage  without  the 
consent  of  parents,  2  Bee.  355,  358,  371, 
372,  3  Bee.  199,  532,  Sand.  50,  281,  325, 
326,  455,  1  Tyn.  169, 170,  199,  3  Zur.  315 ; 
untimely  marriages  injurious,  2  Bee.  369 ; 
the  marriage  of  old  doting  widows  objec 
tionable,  3  Bee.  131 ;  ungodly  marriages, 
and  stealing  of  wards,  1  Lot.  169,  an  act 
passed  concerning  this,  ib.  170;  privy  con 
tracts,  forbidden  or  censured,  2  Cran.  82, 
159,  2  Hoop.  137, 149,  2  Lat.  243;  betroth 
ing  and  the  use  of  the  ring  therein,  1  Zur. 
164;  breaking  a  ring  as  a  pledge  of  mar 
riage,  1  Tyn.  361;  persons  contracted  to 
be  compelled  to  marry  with  all  convenient 
speed,  2  Hoop.  138;  banns  required,  2  Cran. 
159,  Grin.  126,  2  Hoop.  126,  138,  149,  Rid. 
531,  Sand.  434 ;  dispensed  with  in  a  certain 
case,  2  Cran.  260 

iv.  The  solemnizing  of  holy  matrimony : 
marriage  valid  if  contracted  in  lawful  age 
per  verba  de  prsesenti,  2  Cran.  359,  360 ; 
Silvester  commands  that  the  wife  be  blessed 
by  the  priest,  Pil.  569,  686;  the  popish 
marriage  service  partly  in  English,  ib. 
500,  544;  on  the  service  of  the  English 
church,  ib.  544;  forms  will  be  found  in  the 
several  Prayer-Books,  Lit.  Edw.  and  Lit. 
Eliz. ;  the  English  service  described  by  bp 
Horn,  2  Zur.  356;  matters  concerning  the 
solemnization  of  matrimony,  3  Whitg.  353, 
&c.;  not  to  be  solemnized  except  in  the 
parish  where  the  parties,  or  the  woman  at 
least,  reside,  nor  without  banns,  (svnod, 
1562),  Sand.  434;  partly  solemnized  in  the 
body  of  the  church,  2  Whitg.  461,  462;  old 
marriage  customs,  3  Whitg.  353,  357,  493; 
the  ring,  its  signification,  ib.  353,  354,  and 
see  1  Tyn.  361,  1  Zur.  164;  articles,  &c. 
respecting  the  solemnization  of  marriage, 
2  Cran.  159,  Grin.  126,  132, 163,  2  Hoop. 
126,  138,  149,  Rid.  531 ;  order  for  the  minis 


tration  of  holy  wedlock  in  the  church  in 
Denmark,  1  Cov.  480 ;  persons  united  by 
Protestants  remarried  by  Popish  priests, 
Rog.  236  n.,  262 

v.  The  duties  of  the  married,  (».  Hus 
bands,  Wives):  the  duty  of  married  persons, 
2  Bee.  104,  476 ;  they  must  dwell  together 
with  knowledge,  1  Bui.  406,  must  not 
break  their  marriage  vow,  but  be  faithful  to 
each  other,  2  Bee.  97,  1  Bui.  406;  if  they 
be  not  true  to  each  other,  they  are  forsworn, 
1  Bee.  371;  wedlock  must  be  undefiled, 

1  Bui.  400;  reverend  behaviour  required 
in    the  state  of  marriage,   ib.  405 ;  there 
must  be  affection  and  religion  in  it,  Sand. 
329 ;   how   every  man   should   esteem   his 
wife,  2   Tyn.  51;  the  duty  of  a  Christian 
towards  an  unbelieving  partner,  2  Hoop. 
609  ;  marriage  places  the  woman  in  subjec 
tion,  1   Tyn.  171 ;  married  women  should 
be  so  apparelled  as  to  please  their  husbands, 

2  Bee.   439;   the   adversities  of  marriage, 

2  Lat.  161 ;  poor  married  men  should  not 
despair  of  a  living,  or  seek  it  by  unlawful 
means,  2  Bee.  605,  614 ;  offences  in  marriage, 
1  Hoop.  381 ;  remedies  against  offences  in 
it,  ib.  382;  admonition  to  married  persons, 
for  faith,  1  Bee.  272 

vi.  Second  and  third  marriage :  second 
and  third  marriages,  1  Bui.  405 ;  second 
marriage  condemned  by  some  of  old,  3  Jew. 
390,  Sand.  322;  persons  twice  married  call 
ed  in  the  Canon  Law  bigami,  Calf.  19, 

3  Tyn.  165;  and  excluded  from  holy  orders, 
Rog.  241  n.,  3  Tyn.  165  n. ;  as  to  Bigamy, 
and  Polygamy,  see  those  titles. 

vii.  The  judicial  cognizance  of  marriage 
and  divorce:  to  whom  the  judicial  decision 
of  matrimony  pertains,  3  Whitg.  543 ;  on  the 
cognizance  thereof  by  the  ecclesiastical 
courts,  ib.  267;  their  jurisdiction  in  matri 
monial  causes,  2  Cran.  249,  252,  253;  a 
suit  respecting  a  woman  married  to  two 
husbands,  ib.  364 ;  wedlock  indissoluble, 
except  for  adultery,  1  Bui.  403,  1  Hoop. 
382,  or  (it  is  said)  for  infidelity  in  religion, 
1  Hoop.  385 ;  what  the  law  should  do  in 
the  event  of  husbands  and  wives  forsaking 
one  another,  2  Tyn.  54;  see  also  Divorce. 

viii.  The  marriage  of  the  clergy  :  the 
marriage  of  priests  is  lawful,  3  Bee.  235, 
&c.,  2  Cov.  483—485,  2  Hoop.  126,  1  Lat. 
293,  2  Lat.  77,  162,  Pil.  564,  Rog.  302— 
305,  3  Tyn.  29,  151,  156;  in  general  they 
should  be  married,  1  Tyn.  230 ;  the  canon 
law  allows  that  their  marriage  is  not  for 
bidden  by  the  authority  of  the  law,  the 
go.spel,  or  the  apostles,  2  Jciv.  882;  it  is 


MARRIAGE  —  MARSHAL 


517 


sanctioned  by  St  Paul,  Phil.  404 ;  his  doc 
trine  on  the  subject  explained,  3  Tyn.  155; 
Clirysostom's  judgment  upon  his  words, 
"  the  husband  of  one  wife,"  3  Jew.  400, 
407 ;  opinions  of  Augustine  and  Jerome 
on  the  same  passage,  H7tita.455;  the  mar 
riage  of  priests  sanctioned  even  by  the 
Rhemish  version,  1  Ful.  71 ;  translation 
concerning  it  examined,  ib.  471,  &c. ;  most 
of  the  apostles  were  married,  3  Bee.  235, 
1  Bui.  396,  421,  2  Jew.  727,  989,  3  Jew. 
392,  421,  4  Jew.  803 ;  the  office  of  a  bishop 
is  not  contrary  to  matrimony,  3  Jew.  404  ; 
the  bishops  and  ministers  of  the  primitive 
church  were  married,  3  Bee.  236,  2  Jew. 
989, 1128,  3  Jew.  157,  390,  &c.,  4  Jew.  804, 
&c. ;  so  are  those  of  the  Greek  church  to 
this  day,  3  Bee.  236,  Coop.  171,  Pil.  564; 
the  marriage  of  the  clergy  defended  from 
the  fathers,  2  Jew.  728 ;  Tertullian  a  mar 
ried  priest,  1  Jew.  149;  the  marriage  of 
the  clergy  vindicated  by  Paphnutius  in  the 
council  of  Nice,  2  Ful.  240,  Pil.  532  (&  al. 
v.  Councils);  allowed  by  that  and  other 
councils,  2  Cran.  169;  the  ordinance  as 
cribed  to  pope  Siricius,  2  Ful.  243;  pope 
Felix  III.  or  IV.  was  married,  Pil.  527; 
the  marriage  of  priests  forbidden  by  Boni 
face  III.,  2  Tyn.  258;  permitted  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon  church,  2  Ful.  10;  it  con 
tinued  for  1000  years,  2  Jew.  989 ;  the 
epistle  of  Udalric  or  Hulderic  to  pope 
Nicholas,  Pil.  568 — 570 ;  in  Latin,  ib.  685 
— 687 ;  the  marriage  of  priests  forbidden 
by  Gregory  VII.,  Pil.  564,  567;  opposition 
to  his  decree,  ib.  567 ;  also  forbidden  by 
the  council  of  Winchester,  (1076),  2  Ful. 
23,93;  the  burden  of  compulsory  celibacy 
was  brought  in  by  violence,  3  Tyn.  158; 
the  epistle  of  Anselm  respecting  it,  Pil. 
571;  that  of  pope  Paschal,  ib.  572;  mar 
riage  accounted  a  sacrament,  yet  denied  to 
priests  of  the  church  of  Rome,  Pil.  553; 
Antichrist  cannot  abide  it,  3  Bee.  198,  505, 
523,  524,  533 ;  a  foolish  reason  against  it, 
3  Jew.  222;  admission  into  the  priesthood 
refused  by  the  church  of  Rome  to  persons 
who  had  been  married  more  than  once, 
Calf.  19,  Sand.  322,  3  Tyn.  152,  155,  165; 
Jerome  rebukes  the  error,  3  Tyn.  152 ;  an 
swer  to  the  assertion  that  the  Romish 
church  does  not  forbid  to  marry,  because 
no  man  is  bound  to  be  a  priest,  ib.  161 ; 
priests  excommunicated  if  married,  and 
burnt  if  they  do  not  forsake  their  lawful 
wives,  2  Cran.  39  ;  to  forbid  marriage  to 
any  is  a  devilish  doctrine,  2  Hoop.  55,  56  ; 
consequences  of  its  disallowance,  3  Jew. 


417,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  123,  3  Tyn.  52  (and  see 
Celibacy) ;  unmarried  priests  often  scanda 
lous,  Hutch.  202;  concubinage  sanctioned 
by  the  papal  law,  1  Tyn.  232,  3  Tyn.  40 ; 
Campegius  and  Pighius  say  that  the  priest 
who  keeps  a  concubine  lives  more  holily 
than  he  who  has  a  wife,  4  Jew.  627 ;  More 
says  that  marriage  defileth  a  priest  more 
than  triple  whoredom,  3  Tyn.  29  n.;  a  tax 
paid  by  priests  to  their  bishops  for  permis 
sion  to  keep  concubines,  2  Tyn.  295 ;  pro 
vision  of  the  Six  Articles  as  to  the  marriage 
of  the  clergy,  2  Cran.  393  n. ;  Cranmer's 
efforts  to  abolish  compulsory  celibacy,  ib. 
viii ;  the  marriage  of  the  clergy  allowed  by 
law  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  and  their 
children  made  legitimate,  ib.  x,  1  Lot. 
529  n.,  2  Zur.  159;  disliked  by  Elizabeth, 
Park.  148,  157,  2  Zur.  61  n.;  scarcely 
allowed  in  her  time,  1  Zur.  164,  179,  358, 
2  Zur.  129 ;  proposed  to  be  winked  at,  not 
established  by  law,  Park.  66 ;  clergymen 
were  permitted  to  marry  with  the  consent 
of  the  bishop  and  two  justices,  2  Zur.  359 ; 
bishops'  wives  not  permitted  to  live  in  the 
palaces,  nor  the  wives  of  deans,  canons, 
&c.,  within  the  precincts  of  cathedral 
churches,  ib. ;  the  marriage  of  the  clergy 
defended  by  bp  Cox,  Park.  151,  and  by 
abp  Parker,  ib.  157;  pensionary  concubin 
age  continued  in  "Wales,  notwithstanding 
leave  of  marriage,  ib.  257 

Marriage-Feast:  sermon  on  the  parable, 
Matt,  xxii,  1  Lat.  455 

Marry,  or  Mary  :  an  oath,  1  Brad.  9,  Calf.  82 

Marsch  (Walter):  governor  of  the  English 
factory  at  Antwerp,  1  Tyn.  Ixviii. 

Marseilles :  none  admitted  citizens  of  Mas- 
silia  but  such  as  had  learned  an  occupa 
tion,  1  Bui.  294:  meeting  of  the  pope  and 
French  king,  2  Cran.  462 

Marsh  (Geo.) :  called  a  Lancashire  martyr, 
2  Brad.  236  n.;  burned  at  Chester,  Pra. 
Eliz.  373  n 

Marsh  (Jo.) :  v.  Mershe. 

Marshal :  used  by  Tyndale  as  a  translation  of 
D'mon  ~vt?,  1  Tyn.  408 

Marshall  (Dr) :  with  Wolsey  at  York  place, 
2  Lat.  xxx. 

Marshall  (Mr):  at  Calais,  (perhaps  an  officer 
so  called),  2  Cran.  411 

Marshall  (Mr):  he  and  his  wife  saluted,  Phil. 
227 

Marshall  (Cuthb.)  :  his  Primer  noticed,  Pra. 
Eliz.  viii,  507  n 

Marshall  (Jo.) :  v.  Martiall. 

Marshal  (Rich.),  dean  of  Christ  Church,  Oxon  : 
notices  of  him,  2  Cran.  382  n.,  1  Zur.  12  n.  ; 


518 


MARSHAL 


mentioned,  2  Cran.  382 — 384  ;  he  succeeded 
Cox  as  dean,  3  Zur.  373 ;  laid  snares  for  Jewel, 
Jew,  xi;  was  at  Cranmer's  examination, 
2  Cran.  543,  546;  his  deposition  against 
him,  ib.  552,  567  ;  at  Ridley's  degradation, 
Rid.  286 ;  he  refused  to  allow  him  to  speak 
at  his  martyrdom,  ib.  295;  his  brutal  treat 
ment  of  the  remains  of  P.  Martyr's  wife, 
2  Cran.  382  n.,  Grin.  169  (see  corrig.)  1 
Zur.  12  n 

Marshall*  (Rog.) :  keeper  at  Nonsuch,  Park. 
387 

Marshal  (T.),  poet :  notice  of  him,  Poet. 
xxviii;  verses  written  in  trouble,  ib.  313 

Marshall  (Will.)  :  servant  to  abp  Grindal, 
Grin.  357 

Marshalsea:  v.  Southwark. 

Marsilius  of  Batavy :  a  witness  for  the  truth, 
condemned  by  the  council  of  Constance, 
Phil.  393  (qu.  if  intended  for  the  next?) 

Marsilius  Manardinus  Patavinus:  De  Trans- 
lat.  Imp.,  Jew.  xl;  speaks  of  the  policy  of 
pope  Stephen  in  the  translation  of  the  em 
pire,  4  Jew.  680;  what  he  says  of  the 
errors  of  pope  John  XXII.,  ib.  925 ;  he 
speaks  of  the  pope  as  Antichrist,  ib.  740, 
1115;  called  a  heretic  by  Harding,  but  de 
fended  by  Jewel,  ib.  741,  742 

Marsilius  of  Parma :  poisoned  Alexander  V., 
Bale  593 

Marsus  (Gualt.) :  founded  a  religious  order, 
2  Ful.  103 

Marten  (Ant.) :  a  witness,  2  Cran.  388 

Marten  (Ant.),  sewer  of  the  queen's  cham 
ber  :  wrote  a  prayer  on  the  Spanish  armada, 
Lit.  Eliz.  470 

Martha  :  4  Bui.  107 

Martial,  the  poet:  1  Bee.  144,  Calf.  264, 
1  Hoop.  393,  2  Lat.  330 

Martial  of  Limoges :  alleged  to  have  been 
one  of  the  seventy-two  disciples,  Calf.  69, 
271,  2  Ful.  177,  180,  1  Jew.  108;  his  coun 
terfeit  epistles,  2  Ful.  141,  142,  177,  180; 
when  first  heard  of,  and  published,  Calf. 
69 ;  his  book  found  at  Limoges,  1  Jew. 
113;  referred  to  for  the  mass,  ib.  108;  on 
the  offering  spoken  of  by  Malachi,  2  Jew. 
723;  on  the  cross,  Calf.  69,  70,  271,  2  Fid. 
141,  142,  177,  180 

Martiall  (Jo.):  notices  of  him,  Calf,  ix,  88; 
sometime  usher  at  Winchester,  2  Ful.  150, 
152,  ]63;  his  treatise  of  the  Cross  referred 
to,  ib.  3,  107,  Grin,  xx ;  Calfhill's  ANSWER 
TO  THE  TREATISE  OF  THE  CROSS,  edited 
by  the  Rev.  Rich.  Gibbings,  M.A. ;  his  re 
ply  to  M.  Calfhill's  Blasphemous  Answer, 


-  MARTIN 

2  Ful.  4;  Fulke's  REJOINDER  TO  his  RE 
PLY  AGAINST  THE  ANSWER  OF  MASTKil 

CALFHILL  TO  THE  BLASPHEMOUS  TREA- 
TISF.  OF  THE  CROSS,  edited  by  the  same, 
ib.  125 — 212;  Fulke's  books  against  him,  1 
Ful.  ix.  bis ;  his  address  prefixed  to  a  revised 
edition  of  Harding's  Answer,  2  Jew.  812 

Martian,  emperor:  v.  Marcian. 

Martin  :  D.  Martinus,  Martyn. 

Martin  I.  pope:  established  image-worship, 
1  Hoop.  47 ;  his  council,  see  Councils, 
Rome  (650). 

Martin  II.,  pope :  an  enchanter.  Rog.  180 

Martin  V.,  pope:  his  election,  1  Tyn.  325 n., 
Whita.  510;  stated  to  have  dispensed  with 
an  unlawful  marriage,  3  Jew.  599 

Martin  (St),  bp  of  Braga :  born  in  Pannonia, 
and  sometime  abbot  and  bishop  of  Du- 
nrium,  1  Bui.  427  n. ;  canons  collected  by 
him,  1  White/. 460  (see  Councils,  Braga  II.); 
his  doctrine  of  continency,  1  Bui.  424 — 427 

Martin.  (St),  bp  of  Dumium:  see  the  pre 
ceding. 

Martin  (St),  bp  of  Tours:  his  election  as 
bishop,  1  Jew.  208,  Whita.  226;  he  found 
a  chapel  dedicated  to  a  common  thief,  who 
was  esteemed  a  martyr,  1  Jew.  158;  crossed 
himself,  Calf.  252 ;  was  preserved  from 
death  by  the  sign  of  the  cross,  ib.  329  ;  his 
answer  to  the  devil,  1  Jew.  551 ;  a  foolish 
tale  of  him,  2  Cran.  180;  he  told  the  em 
peror  Maxioius  that  it  was  impious  for  the 
temporal  judge  to  take  cognizance  of  an 
ecclesiastical  cause,  Whita.  443  ;  his  prayer 
when  he  saw  death  to  be  nigh,  3  Tyn.  21 Q 

Martin  (Ant.):  v.  Marten. 

Martin  (Greg.):  notice  of  him,  1  Ful.  xii ; 
list  of  his  works,  ib.  xiii ;  discovery,  Calf. 
235  n.,  2  Ful.  385  n 

Martin  (Tho.),  or  Martyn :  probably  referred 
to,  1  Brad.  516;  queen  Mary's  commis 
sioner  against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  212,  446  n., 
447,  542 ;  he  charges  Cranmer  with  mak 
ing  a  bargain  with  the  king  for  the  arch- 
bishoprick,  ib.  217 ;  Cranmer's  letter  to 
him  and  Story,  ib.  446;  his  controversy 
with  Ponet,  3  Zur.  116;  his  book  on 
priests'  marriages  answered  by  Ponet, 
Pil.  549 ;  Parker  also  wrote  a  defence  of 
the  marriage  of  priests  in  reply  to  him, 
Park,  ix,  483 

Martin:  Hooper's  friend,  3  Zur.  67 

Martin,  a  German:  servant  to  bishop  Grin 
dal,  and  recommended  by  him  to  Utenho- 
vius,  Grin.  286 

Martin  (  ) :  saluted,  3  Zur.  334 


Mar -hall  and  Mar.-hal  are  arranged  'ogriher. 


MARTIN  —  MARTYR 


519 


Martin  (  ):  young  Martin,  Park.  470 

(Martin  Mar-prelate,  q.  v. 

Martin  chain  :  one  of  counterfeit  or  base 
metal,  2  Bee.  438 

Martinengo  (The  abbot  of):  the  pope's 
nuncio  to  queen  Elizabeth,  who  would  not 
permit  him  to  enter  the  kingdom,  4«/ew. 
1246  n.,  1  Zur.  102  n.,  105 

Martinists:  Lutherans  so  called,  1  Zur.  174 

Martinus  de  Magistris,  q.  v. 

Martinus  Polonus  :  a  Cistercian  monk,  4  Jew. 
C48 ;  made  penitentiary  by  pope  Nicholas 
III.,  ib.  C37  n. ;  his  Chronicon,  Jew.  xl; 
reference  to  it,  Calf.  323  n. ;  the  "true" 
copy  of  it  in  the  Vatican,  ib.  Gn.;  his  Mar 
garita  Decreti,  4  Jew.  637  n. ;  records  the 
history  of  pope  Joan,  Calf.  6  n.,  4  Jew. 
648,  640,  656 ;  gives  a  reason  why  she  is  not 
reckoned  in  the  calendar  of  popes,  4  Jew, 
650;  mentions  that  pope  Boniface  VIII. 
toM  the  French  king  that  he  (the  pope) 
was  lord  both  in  spiritual  and  temporal 
matters  throughout  the  world,  and  there 
fore  that  the  king  should  hold  the  empire 
at  his  hand,  ib.  685;  says  the  church  has 
blown  away  many  canons,  as  too  burden- 
ous,  ib.  637 

Martinus  Scholasticus :    v.  Scholasticus. 

Martyn  (Tho.):  v.  Martin. 

klartyn  (  ),  a  goldsmith  in  Cheapside: 

Grin.  348 

Jartyr  (Isaac),  son  of  Peter  :  1  Zur.  58 

Martyr  (Pet.),  Mediol.:  De  Insulis  nuper  In- 
ventis,  Jew.  xli;  on  West  Indian  heathen, 
ism,  3  Jew.  198 

Martyr  (Pet.),  Vermilius: 

i.  His  life  :  once  a  Carthusian  monk  in 
Italy,  3  Zur.  495  n. ;  Cranmer  defends  him 
against  Smith's  charge  of  mercenary  motives, 
1  Cran.  374  ;  he  abandoned  a  great  income 
in  his  own  country,  and  went  into  strange 
countries  to  promote  the  truth  and  glory 
of  God,  ib. ;  expenses  of  his  journey  to  Eng 
land,  3  Zur.  541  n. ;  resident  in  England, 

1  Lat .  141 ;  he  lodged  with  Cranmer  be 
fore  he  went  to  Oxford,  1  Cran.  374 ;  con 
fers  with  Ridley,  Rid.  ix ;  his  acts  at  Ox 
ford,  Jew.  viii,  3  Zur.  412,  414,  &c. ;  reghis 
professor  of  divinity,  Phil.  213  n.,  Q  Zur. 
420 ;  he  describes  his  duties  in  the  univer 
sity,  3  Zur.  481;  he  lectures  there,  ib.  721; 
lectures  on  the  Romans,  ib.  401,419  ;  con 
cerned  in  a  disputation  on  the  eucharist,  ib. 
344  n.,  478;  assisted  in  it  by  N.  Cartwright, 

2  Lat.  250 n.;  defends  Lutheran  opinions, 

3  Zur.  61 ;  as  canon  of  Christ  Church  he 
would  not   wear  white   vestments   in  the 
choir,  2  Zur.  33,  &  corrig. ;  his  opinions 


on  the  vestments,  2  Hoop,  xiv,  1  Zur.  158, 
2  Zur.  120,  3  Zur.  487,  585;  in  danger  of 
trouble  for  his  opposition  to  them,  3  Zur. 
420;  extracts  from  his  letter  to  Hooper  on 
them,  2  Whitg.  27,  35,  63,  65 :  his  opinion 
of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  1  Zur. 
234  n.,  235 ;  a  patron  of  Froschover,  3  Zur. 
723,  726 ;  in  a  commission  for  reforming  the 
ecclesiastical  law,  ib.  447,  503,  590  ;  his 
illness,  and  the  death  of  his  wife,  ib.  99 ; 
on  Mary's  accession  he  is  confined  to  his 
house,  ib.  369 ;  obtains  leave  to  depart 
from  England,  ib.  372,  506;  his  labours  at 
Oxford  destroyed  by  Spanish  monks,  1  Zur. 
33;  he  lectures  at  Strasburgh,  Grin.  239, 
Jew.  xiii,  Rid.  387  ;  opposition  to  him  there, 
2  Zur.  Ill  n.,  113  n.,  3  Zur.  509  n. ;  he  is 
invited  to  Zurich,  3  Zur.  137  n. ;  made  He 
brew  professor  there,  succeeding  Pellican, 
Jew.  xiii,  3  Zur.  509  n.,  518;  Sandys  dwelt 
in  his  house  at  Zurich,  Sand,  xvi ;  Jewel 
writes  thence,  4  Jew.  1193;  on  Elizabeth's 
accession  he  is  invited  to  return  to  Eng 
land,  1  Zur.  20  n.,  45,  55,  71,  77  n.,  81; 
queen  Elizabeth  desires  his  return,  2  Zur. 
13 ;  ha  sends  a  book  to  her,  1  Zur.  25;  her 
reception  of  it,  £6.53;  letter  to  a  noble 
man  (Tho.  duke  of  Norfolk?)  who  had 
invited  him  to  return,  2  Zur.  57  ;  he  writes 
to  the  Dutch  church  in  London  against 
Hadr.  Hamsted,  Grin.  243  n. ;  Parker  de 
sires  his  attendance  at  a  conference  in 
France,  Park.  147  ;  he  attends  the  confer 
ence  at  Poissy,  Grin.  244  n.,  1  Jew.  88, 
94,  4  Jew.  1245  n.,  1  Zur.  99  n. ;  salutations 
of  him,  1  Zur.  37,  42,  62,  2  Zur.  90;  his 
dearh,  4  Jew.  1257  n.,  1  Zur.  123,  130,  136, 
2  Zur.  94  ;  his  image  in  silver  [probably  a 
medal]  sent  by  Simler  to  Jewel,  1  Zur.  126 ; 
Parkhurst  returns  for  the  image,  a  golden 
Elizabeth,  ib.  136  ;  commendations  of  him 
by  bishop  Hooper,  3  Zur.  97,  by  bishop 
Grindal,  Grin.  245;  his  doctrine  slandered 
by  A.  Cope,  4:  Jew.  760;  Martyr  vindicated 
from  Gardiner's  charge  of  want  of  learning, 
1  Cran.  195,  196 

—  Catherine  (Dampmartin)  his  wife :  her 
death,  3  Zur.  99, 582 ;  her  body  brutally  cast 
out  of  her  grave  in  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 
by  dean  Marshal,  2  Cran.  382  n.,  1  Jew. 
60,  1  Zur.  12  n. ;  Catherine  Merenda,  his 
second  wife,  4  Jeiv.  1217, 1218, 1  Zur.  47  n., 
66,  74;  his  children  by  her,  ib.  54  n. ;  a  son 
of  his  called  Eliperius,  who  died  an  infant, 
4  Jew.  1232,  1  Zur.  78;  his  servant  Julius, 
1  Zur.  41,  61,  232  n.  (&  al.  v.  Sancterentia- 
nus).  Anna,  saluted,  ib.  41, 69,  seems  to  have 
been  the  wife  of  Julius.  See  Murtyrillus. 


520 


MARTYR 


ii.  His  Works:  Comm.  in  Genesin,  1 
Zur.  127,  SZur.  504;  Comm.  in  Exodium, 
1  Zur.  504;  Comm.  in  Lib.  Judicum,  "LBul. 
8,  Jew.  xli,  4  Jew.  646,  3  Whitg.  xxx, 
1  Zur.  46,  112;  Comm.  in  duos  Lib.  Sa- 
muelis,  3  Whitg.  xxx,  1  Zur.  46;  Melachim, 
i.  e.  Regum  Libri  duo,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  xxx, 
1  Zur.  112;  Comm.  in  Ep.  ad  llomanos, 
3  Whitg.  xxx,  3  Zur.  504  ;  Comm.  in  I.  ad 
Cor.  Epist.,  1  Whitg.  xxx,  3  Zur.  504 ; 
writings  on  the  sacrament,  2  Cran.  220  n., 
SZur.  478  n.,  678,  680;  Disputatio  de 
Eucharistise  Sacramento,  2  Cran.  220  n.; 
translated  into  English,  ib. ;  Tractatio  de 
sacramento  Eucharistise,  2  Cran.  220  n.,  3 
Zur.  561 ;  translated  by  N.  TJdall,  2  Cran. 
220  n.  ;  his  dialogue  on  the  ubiquitarian 
question,  1  Zur.  100,  4  Jew.  1245;  his 
adhortatio  ad  coenam  Domini  mysticam  (in 
his  Loci  Comm.)  is  the  original  of  the 
exhortation  in  the  English  communion  ser 
vice  directed  to  be  used  when  the  people 
are  negligent  to  come,  Lit.  Eliz.  186 ;  his 
book  on  vows,  against  R.  Smith,  1  Zur.  46, 
58 ;  his  Latin  sermons  on  rebellion,  2  Cran. 
190  n. ;  apparent  reference  to  them,  4  Jew. 
665 ;  his  reply  to  Smith,  3  Zur.  495 ;  Loci 
Communes,  2  Bee.  252  n.,  266  n.,  649  n., 
3  Whitg.  xxx,  3  Zur.  404  n.,478n.;  he  turned 
the  psalms  into  prayers,  Pil.  670;  preces 
sacrae  ex  Psalmis  i.  ii.  iii.  et  li.,  Pra.  Eliz. 
419 ;  prayers  taken  out  of  Psalms  i.  and  ii., 
Pra.  B.  205 ;  A  Treatise  of  the  Cohabita 
tion  of  the  Faithful  with  the  Unfaithful, 
ascribed  to  him,  2  Brad.  297  n. ;  Simler 
prepares  an  edition  of  his  works,  1  Zur. 
137;  character  of  them,  Pil.  682;  certain 
of  his  writings  translated  into  English, 
1  Zur.  162;  Gardiner  intimates  that  he  did 
not  wish  his  writings  to  appear  in  English, 
1  Cran.  222,  224 ;  his  translation  of  Chry- 
sostom,  ib.  287  ;  he  first  published  Chrysos- 
tom's  epistle  to  Caesarius,  Rid.  509  ;  books 
written  against  him  by  Rich.  Smith,  &c., 
SZur.  479  n.,  495  n.;  Diacosio-Martyrion, 
an  attack  on  him  by  bp  "White,  2  Jew.  590, 

1  Zur.  16,   3  Zur.   479  n. ;    his   letters,   2 
Brad.   400,  403,    3  Jew.   3,    1  Zur.  339, 

2  Zur.  25,  32,  38,  47,  57,  3  Zur.  468—519 ; 
letters  to  him,  2  Cran.  457,  2  Hoop,  xiv, 
Jew.  xii.  n.,  4  Jew.  1196,  1198,  1201,  1204, 
1206,  1209,  1213,  1216,  1221,  1224,  1226, 
1228,  1230,  1232,  1235,  1238,  1240,  1245, 
1254,  1  Zur.  1,  6,  9,  13,  17,  19,  23,  38,  44, 
52,  54,  59,  62,  65,  67,  70,  72,  75,  77,  80,  88, 
91,  99,  112,  117,  2  Zur.  13,  76,  3  Zur.  29, 
30, 118, 139,  181,  182,  768 

iii.     His  opinions :    on    the   declaration 


that  "  no  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the 
Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  on 
regeneration,  2  Whitg.  591 ;  he  collected 
passages  from  various  old  writers  on  justi 
fication,  Wool.  35 ;  expounds  the  text, 
"Christ  sent  me  not  to  baptize,"  &c., 

2  Whitg.  457 ;    his  sentiments   upon  the 
eucharist,  3  Zur.  388,  517,  544  n. ;  on  a  pas 
sage  of  Theodoret  concerning  the  conse 
crated   elements,    Phil.    184  n.;   cited   by 
Gardiner  as  shewing  that  the  doctrine  of 
the  real  presence  was  maintained  by  others 
as  well  as  Papists,  1  Cran.  20;  his  part  in 
the  Ubiquitarian  controversy,  1  Zur.  lOOn., 
307 ;  he  writes  on  the  celebration  of  the 
Lord's   supper  at  Corinth,  2  Whitg.  548, 

3  Whitg.  546;  approves  communion  of  the 
sick,  2  Whitg.  545 ;  writes  of  "  much  speak 
ing"  in  prayer,  3  Whitg.  516;  on  Rom.  x. 
15,  "except  he  be  sent,"  he  says  that  St 
Paul  is  speaking  of  extraordinary  calling, 
2  Whitg.  530;  on  Rom.  xii.  he  asserts  that 
the  apostle  describes  the  functions  and  gifts 
which  are  at  all  times   necessary  for  the 
church,  1  Whitg.  494;  supposes,  on  Rom. 
xii.  8,  that  there  were  many  governments 
in  the  church,  3  Whitg.  162;  expounding 
1  Cor.  xii.  28,  he  states  that  St  Paul  is 
rehearsing  the  parts  which  the  body,  i.e. 
the  church,  has,  2  Whitg.  101 ;   thinks  that 
Andronicus  and  Junia  were  called  "notable 
among   the  apostles,"   because  they   had 
spread  the  gospel   through   many  places, 

1  Whitg.  499 ;  writes  of  deacons  with  refer 
ence  to  Rom.  xii.  8,  3  Whitg.  282  n.  ;  com 
pares  the  elders  and  deacons  of  the  apostolic 
church  with  Romish  taper-bearers,  &c.,z'6. 
539,  540 ;  considers  it  expedient  for  a  min 
ister  to  take  the  accustomed  stipend  though 
able  to  live  of  himself,  1  Whitg.  484;  affirms 
that  the  laws  of  the  church  are  unchange 
able,  3  Whitg.  533;  numbers  three  kinds 
of  traditions,  and  shews  with  what  cautions 
the  church  must  be  obeyed  with  respect  to 
those  which  he  calls  "neuters,"  1  Whity. 
252,  253,  286;  would  not  have  the  power 
of  excommunication  committed  to  the  pope 
or  to  one  bishop,  3  Wkitg.  542  ;  on  the  civil 
jurisdiction   of  bishops,   ib.  544 ;    on    the 
union  of  ecclesiastical  and  civil  jurisdiction 
in  one  man,  ib.  545  ;  he  calls  Saul  rude  ami 
ignorant  because  he  did  not  know  Samuel, 
who  was  the  chief  magistrate   of  Israel, 

2  Whitg.    12;    compares   Papists    to    the 
idolatrous  Israelites,  3  Whitg.  148;  blames 
the  Lutherans  for  defending  several  of  their 
errors,  ib.  549 ;  his  lectures  and  opinions 
on  divorce,  3  Zur.  404 ;  he  tells  how  courte- 


MARTYR  —  MARY 


521 


sans  live  at  Rome,  4  Jew,  646 ;  disproves 
purgatory,  3  Zur.  378 ;  says  the  brasen  ser 
pent  was  set  up  only  for  a  time,  2  Wliitg. 
71 ;  speaks  of  circumcision  amongst  the 
Egyptians,  3  Whitg.  147 

Martyrillus :  a  name  familiarly  applied  to  a 
son  of  the  above-named  Julius  Sancteren- 
tianus  and  Anna  his  wife,  4  Jew.  1214, 

1  Zur.  13,  41,  47,  &  saepe  [see  the  Latin]. 
Martyrologies :     Martyrologium    llomanum, 

2  Ful.  287  n. ;  Martyrologe  after  the  use  of 
the  chirche  of  Salysbury,  2  Lot.  80  n 

Martyrs :  v.  Burning,  Persecution,  Prayers, 
Saints. 

The  ecclesiastical  use  of  the  word  is  too 
restricted,  1  Ful.  218;  some  are  martyrs 
though  they  die  not,  Hutch.  302 ;  a  heart 
willing  to  suffer  martyrdom  is  the  ines 
timable  gift  of  God  to  his  elect,  Rid.  397  ; 
tokens  of  a  martyr,  Sale  193;  verses  on 
the  martyrs  by  Gef.  Whitney,  with  the 
motto  "  Sic  probantur,"  Poet.  207 ;  the 
martyrs,  verses  by  Will.  Byrd,  ib.  224 ;  no 
small  number  of  God's  children  are  gone 
that  way,  2  Brad.  62  ;  they  are  witnesses 
for  the  truth,  Sand.  292 ;  nevertheless  some 
true  martyrs  have  maintained  erroneous 
opinions  on  certain  points,  1  Whitg.  29  n.; 
they  have  ever  been  put  to  death  by  the 
temporal  power  at  the  request  of  false 
prophets,  1  Tyn.  242 ;  cruelly  tormented, 
2  Jew.  839;  their  boldness  and  constancy, 
4  Jew.  1172;  examples  of  it,  Bale  586;  the 
stedfast  and  joyful  hearts  of  them  that  have 
suffered  for  the  Lord,  2  Cov.  316;  the  mar 
tyrs  of  old  would  not  purchase  freedom 
from  the  cross,  2  Lat.  434 ;  their  example 
to  us,  ib.  438  ;  martyrs  more  than  conquer 
ors,  2  Tyn.  20 ;  martyrdom  a  cause  of  re 
joicing,  1  Brad.  436;  the  great  power  of 
it,  3  Jew.  558;  its  blessedness,  2  Brad.  62, 
Rid.  378 ;  the  happiness  of  those  who  die 
for  God's  sake,  2  Lat.  444 ;  the  crown  of 
martyrdom,  2  Brad.  239 ;  death  for  righte 
ousness  is  not  to  be  abhorred,  but  rather 
to  be  desired,  Phil.  219;  Satan  tempts  to 
vain  glory  in  the  hour  of  martyrdom,  2  Lat. 
223 ;  martyrs  always  much  commended, 
Bale  5  ;  death  in  Christ's  cause  is  a  high 
honour,  Kid.  77 ;  but  not  precious  in  the 
eyes  of  carnal  men,  Bale  52  ;  martyrs'  birth 
days  (natalitia), — the  days  on  which  they 
suffered,  Calf.  257  ;  many  blessed  martyrs 
have  died  without  baptism,  Coop.  73,  2 
Jew.  1107,  2  Zur.  195 ;  such  were  baptized 
with  blood,  2  Bee.  225 ;  the  blood  of  martyrs 
is  the  seed  of  the  church,  2  Cov.  313,  2  Ful. 
234,  Pil.  144,  1  Whitg.  381,  the  seed  of 


gospel -fruits,  1  Lat.  361 ;  martyrs  nothing 
the  worse  for  wanting  burial,  Pil.  320; 

their  shrines  or  tombs,  1  Jew.  156 158; 

miracles  have  been  worked  by  their  bodies, 
2  Cran.  48,  1  Jew.  158 ;  yet  their  shrines 
and  reliques  became  instruments  of  super 
stition,  1  Jew.  158  ;  their  bodies  or  reliques 
deposited  beneath  the  altar,  1  Ful.  268, 
269;  martyrs  of  the  early  church,  2  Bui. 
105  ;  all  the  Roman  bishops  to  Sylvester 
were  martyrs,  Bale  316;  a  list  of  early 
martyrs  who  were  hanged,  ib.  57  ;  of  others 
who  were  burned,  ib.  58 ;  early  writers  of 
their  lives,  ib.  187  ;  martyrs  of  the  ancient 
British  church,  ib.  188;  English  martyr?, 
real  or  alleged,  ib.  190—192 ;  true  martyrs 
in  England,  ib.  189 ;  from  their  ashes  thou 
sands  were  stirred  up,  1  Lat.  105;  Anne 
Askewe  compared  with  Romish  martyrs, 
Bale  190  ;  the  martyrs  of  the  English  Re 
formation,  1  Brad.  283,  288,  &c.,  2  Jew. 
728,  Pil.  70;  asserted  to  have  sealed  the 
Prayer  Book  with  their  blood,  3  Whitg.  327 
— 330;  288  persons  burned  from  1555  to 
1558,  Grin.  227  n. ;  Tho.  Bryce's  Register 
of  the  Marian  martyrs,  Poet.  161 ;  account 
of  certain  English  martyrs,  3  Zur.  772;  two 
godly  martyrs  mentioned,  Phil.  264  ;  the 
martyrs  referred  to  in  Rev.  xx.,  Bale  565; 
false  martyrs,  Bale  5;  such  were  the  Dona- 
tists  and  Anabaptists,  1  Lat.  160;  it  is  not 
the  death,  but  the  cause  that  makes  a 
martyr,  3  Jew.  188,  2  Lat.  281,  Sand.  378 ; 
certain  apostates,  who  thought  that  their 
sufferings  ought  to  be  accepted  as  satis 
faction  for  the  offences  of  others,  were 
called  by  Cyprian  the  devil's  martyrs,  3 
Tyn.  199 ;  a  common  thief  regarded  as  a 
martyr,  1  Jew.  158;  Romish  martyrs,  Bale 
562,  1  Tyn.  291 ;  no  martyrs  ever  died  to 
confirm  Romish  doctrines,  3  Tyn.  113, 170  ; 
false  martyrs  in  England,  .Ba/el89;  the 
pseudo-martyr  Becket  contrasted  with  lord 
Cobham,  ib.  55,  &c. 

Maruphus  (Raphael) :  seller  of  dispensations 
and  indulgences  in  London,  2  Lat.  349 

Marven  (  ),  of  Chichester  diocese: 

Park.  371 

Marwin  (Edm.):  v.  Mervyn. 

Mary,  sister  of  Moses  :  v.  Miriam. 

Mary  (The  Blessed  Virgin) :  translations  re 
specting  her  considered,  1  Ful.  526 — 538 ; 
she  is  "  the  woman  "  of  the  promise  made 
to  Adam,  1  Bee.  71,  3  Bui.  14,  Hutch.  146, 
Lit.  Edw.  503,  (552) ;  on  the  text  Gen.  iii. 
15,  corrupted  "ipsa  conteret  caput  tuum," 
1  Ful.  74,  531,  &c.,  Wltita.  163,  &c. ;  she 
was  a  branch  of  the  stock  of  Jesse,  2  Hoop. 


522 


8;  her  parents  traditionally  called  Joachim 
and  Anna,  2  Cran.  30,  2  Lat.  228  ;  the  con 
troversy  respecting  her  alleged  immaculate 
conception;  divisions  in  the  Romish  church 
thereon,  1  Ful.  36,  3  Jew.  611,  4  Jew.  1045, 
1053,  Rog.  99,  100,  1  Tyn.  91  n.,  159,  313, 
3  Tyn.  131,  TrWta.  504;  the  doctrine 
strenuously  maintained  by  Romanists  in  the 
time  of  Whitaker,  e.  g.  by  the  university  of 
Paris,  and  in  Spain,  Whita.  505  on  the 
angelical  salutation,  "Ave  Maria,"  &c., 

1  Ful.   148,  149;  it  is  a  greeting,  not  a 
prayer,  2  Lat.  229,  3GO;  its  use  defended, 
ib. ;  passages  relating  to  it  from  Marshall's 
Primer,  and  L.  Lavater,  Pra.  Eliz.  viii; 
the  abuse  of  it,  2  Lat.  230  ;  "  Magnificat," 
its  use  defended,'  2  Whitg.  477,  482,  485;  a 
copy  in  English  verse,  by  Coverdale,  2  Cov. 
5G5 ;  the  song  of  Mary  the  mother  of  Christ, 
&c.  (poems),  notice  thereof,  Poet,  xl ;  ex 
tracts  therefrom,  ib.  422 ;  her  blessedness, 

2  Cov.  350,  Pra.  Eliz.  530;  her  singular 
gifts  and  graces,  2  Lat.  227;  she  was  full 
of  grace,  1  Ful.  528  ;  a  virgin  immaculate, 
and  a  vessel  elect,  2  Cov.  414;  her  lowliness, 

2  Lat.  92,  Pil.  47  ;  her  faith,  2  Lat.  93 ;  she 
was  not  without  sin,  1  Lat.  383,  2  Lat.  117, 
157,  225,  228,  358,  Rog.  134,  1  Tyn.  316, 

3  Tyn.  207;  she  confesses  this  in  calling 
God  her  Saviour,  1  Bee.  316,  2  Sec.  170; 
many  doctors  admit  that  she  was  not  fault 
less,  and  some  of  them  declare  that  she  was 
somewhat  vainglorious,  1   Lat.    383,   515, 
2  Lat.  117, 163, 164,  226,  859,  3  Tyn.  207  ; 
she  was  rebuked  by  Christ,  3  Tyn.  207  ;  she 
was  justified  by  faith,  1   Ful.  529 ;  saved 
through  faith,  1  Lat.  384,  2  Lat.  93,  116, 
227 ;  saved  by  Christ,  2  Lat.  226 ;  not  by 
her  maternity,  ib.  227;  her  obedience  to  the 
magistrates,  2  Lat.  96,  111;  her  poverty, 
ib.  107,  300 ;  Mary  the  mother  of  our  Lord, 
2  Cov.  347,  350,  Now.  (34,  38),  151,  154, 
155;    the  title   Oeo-ro/cos   or   Deipara  vin 
dicated  by  the  fathers  from  scripture,  Whita. 
538;  Nestorius  .would  not  call  her  by  this 
name,   3  Jew.  224 ;  the  term  allowed   by 
Whitaker,  Whita.  603;  she  suffered  as  other 
mothers,  2  Lat.  115;  it  is  not  so  great  a 
grace  to  be  the  mother  of  God  as  to  be  the 
child  of  God,  3  Jew.  578;  she  was  blessed 
because  she  carried  Christ   in   her   heart, 
2  Jew.  757,  3  Jew.  578:  likened  to  a  saffron- 
bag,  2  Cov.  347,  350,  1  Lat.  60 ;  her  per 
petual  virginity  asserted,  Bale  5(i8,  4  Bui. 
437,  2  Cran.  60,  88,  1  Lat.  517,  2  Lat.  105, 
Phil.  380,  2  Tyn.  227,  3  Tyn.  33;  denied  by 
Helvidius,  4  Bui.  437,  2  Cran.  60,  1  Hoop. 
161,  3  Jew.  440,  441,  2  Zai.  105,  Phil.  427, 


2  Tyre.  339  n.,  Whita.  539,  and  by  the  Anti- 
dico-Marianites,  Whita.  539;  defended  from 
scripture  by  the  fathers,  2  Cran.  60,  3  ./etc. 
440,  441,  Whita.  502,  539 ;  not  an  article  of 
faith  according  to  Basil,  Whita.  502,  539 ; 
maintained  by  Henry  VIII.,  2  Tyn.  339 ;  it 
is  not  certain,  2  Ful.  273 ;  no  necessary 
article  of  faith,  3  Tyn.  96;  she  went  to  Je 
rusalem  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  2  Lat. 
156 ;  her  heart  pierced  at  the  Saviour's  pas 
sion,  Phil.  270 ;  some  say  that  at  the  time 
of  Christ's  passion,  the  whole  faith  remained 
only  in  her,  3  Jeic.  268;  the  Festival  says 
time  was  when  holiness  was  in  her  only, 
Rog.  172;  More  says  that  her  faith  alone 
never  failed,  3  Tyn.  39  n. ;  Salmeron  says 
she  offered  her  Son,  as  Abraham  offered 
Isaac,  Whita.  164  n. ;  the  story  of  her  as 
sumption  fabulous,  ib.  579, 580 ;  declared  by 
Jerome  or  his  contemporary  Sophronius  to 
be  apocryphal,  ib.  667  ;  Romish  arguments 
for  it,  1  Tyn.  159  n.,  315;  scripture  does 
not  teach  that  her  body  is  in  heaven,  3  Tyn. 
28 ;  she  is  not  the  "  woman  clothed  with  the 
sun"  mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  Bale 
404;  old  English  verses  on  the  life  of  the 
virgin  Mary,  from  the  Enchiridion  Eccl. 
Sarum,  Pra.  Eliz.  139  n.,  151  n.,  155  n.; 
she  is  to  be  honoured,  2  Cov.  351 ;  her  true 
honour,  2  Lat.  228 ;  superstitious  honours 
paid  to  her,  ib.  227  ;  she  is  not  to  be  wor 
shipped,  3  Jew.  576,  2  Lat .  153  ;  if  a  living 
woman  loved  God  as  much  as  our  lady,  her 
prayers  would  avail  as  much,  3  Tyn.  184 ; 
cardinal  Bembo  calls  her  our  lady  and  god 
dess,  3  Jew.  577 ,4  Jew.  949;  she  was  called 
by  a  speaker  in  the  council  of  Trent,  God's 
most  faithful  fellow,  3  Jew.  121;  said  to  be 
the  saviour  of  men  and  women  through  her 
virginity,  Rog.  298 ;  Lipomanus  says,  no 
man  may  be  saved  but  by  her,  4  Jew.  949 ; 
a  form  of  salutation  of  the  virgin  from  the 
Horas  B.  V.  M.,  secundum  usum  Sarum, 
Rog.  220,  221 ;  blasphemous  addresses  to 
her,  2  Jew.  899,  900,  1044,  1083 ;  prayer 
offered  to  her  for  women  with  child,  Hutch. 
172;  besought  to  command  her  Son,  1  Tyn. 
316  n.  ;  prayer  for  heaven  through  her 
compassion,  Rog.  Ill  ;  her  relics  wor 
shipped,  ib.  225;  address  to  her  girdle, 
1  Jew.  535;  popish  images  of  the  virgin, 
Rog.  223  (see  Images,  p.  411,  col.  2);  Of- 
ricium  Beatse  Virginia,  1  Lat.  426  n. ;  Lady 
Psalters  or  Rosaries,  1  Brad.  45,  588,  1 
Lat.  425;  ascribed  to  Urban  II.,  1  Whitg. 
482 ;  injunction  against  them,  Grin.  163 ; 
the  blasphemous  Psalter  of  Bonaventure, 
1  Brad.  588,  1  Ful.  528,  2  Jew.  899,  900, 


MARY 


523 


1083,  3  Jew.  571,  1  Tyn.  150  n.;  that  of 
Brigit,  Pil.  5;35;  a  blasphemous  book  called 
Maviale,  by  Bernardinus  de  Busti,  1  f'ul. 
528,  2  Jew.  900,  3  Jew.  corrig.;  The  Mir 
ror  of  our  Lady  cited,  Pra.  Eliz.  26  n.;  the 
two  St  Mary  days,  the  Conception  and 
Purification,  I  Tyn.  91,  2  Tyn.  98;  the  feast 
of  the  Visitation  of  our  Lady,  commonly 
called  the  new-found  Lady-day,  decreed  by 
Urban  VI.,  Pil.  535 

Mary  Magdalene  (St):  mentioned  as  an  ex 
ample  of  repentance,  Poet.  408,  Sand.  310;- 
notice  of  Mary  Magdalene's  Lamentations, 
(a  poem,  perhaps  by  Sir  Nic.  Breton):  Poet. 
xl ;  extracts,  ib.  434;  why  persuaded  to 
implore  Christ's  mercy,  2  Hoop.  259;  for 
given  by  Christ,  Hutch.  92 ;  we  all  be 
Magdalenes  in  falling  into,  but  not  in  for 
saking  sins,  1  Lat.  16  ;  said  to  have  anointed 
Christ's  feet,  Hutch.  336,  1  Lat.  15;  men 
tion  of  the  same  event,  1  Tyn.5Q~,  question 
whether  Mary  Magdalene  was  indeed  the 
woman  referred  to  as  a  penitent  and  spoken 
of  inLukevii.  as  anointing  the  Saviour's  feet, 
1  Cov.  329  n.;  on  the  Lord's  appearance  to 
Mary  Magdalene  after  his  resurrection  and 
his  words  "Touch  me  not,"  1  Cov.  330, 
1  Jew.  499,  Pra.  B.  150 ;  images  of  her, 
Calf.  346 

Mary,  sister  of  Martha :  chose  the  good  part, 

1  Tyn.  87 

Mary,  mother  of  John  Mark  :  2  Bui.  21 

Mary  (St),  of  Egypt:  1  Jew.  162 

Mary,  queen  of  England,  v.  Philip  II.,  Privy 
Council,  Statutes. 

Reference  to  the  lady  Mary,  afterwards 
queen,  1  Lat.  91 ;  a  prayer  translated  by 
her  in  the  eleventh  year  of  her  age,  Lit. 
Eliz.  250,  Pra.  Eliz.  107,  201  n.  ;  a 
prayer  commonly  used  by  her,  Pra.  Eliz. 
202  n. ;  the  same  in  English,  ib.  109;  Kid- 
ley's  interview  with  her  at  Hunsden,  Rid. 
x.  n. ;  letter  from  the  council  of  Edward 
VI.  to  her  when  princess,  on  her  using  the 
mass,  and  admonishing  her  to  conformity, 

2  Cran.  526;  two  of  her  chaplains  prosecuted 
for  saying  mass,  ib.  526,  529;  baptism  per 
formed  in  her  house  contrary  to  law,  ib. 
528 ;  her  mass-priests  tolerated  by  Somerset, 
but   sent  to   prison   by    Northumberland, 

3  Zur.  439  ;  attempt  to  carry  her  out  of  the 
kingdom,  3  Zur.  564  n.,  568;  she  had  been 
declared  illegitimate,  2  Cran.  286,  3  Zur. 
273;  her  accession  and  proclamation,  I  Brad. 
16  n.,  40  n.,  2  Brad,  xxx,  34  n.,  3  Zur.  366, 
367 ;   her  proclamation  in  Norfolk,  Sand. 
ii ;  proceedings  on  her  accession,  3  Zur. 
100;  she  was  styled  supreme  head  of  the 


church  of  England,  Utw.Gl;  she  consents 
to  Sandys  being  set  at  liberty,  Sand,  x ; 
submits  herself  to  the  pope's  authority, 

2  Cran.  16, 2  Lat.  280 ;  recalls  cardinal  Pole, 

3  Zur.  741 ;  letter  from  her  to  bp  Gardiner, 
about  disorders  in  the  university  of  Cam 
bridge,  Park.  54  n.;  her  coronation,  3  Zur. 
373 ;   contradictory    oaths   taken    by    her, 

2  Cran.  454;  her  precept  to  bp  Bonner  for 
the  dissolution  of  the   convocation,  Phil. 
214;   proposals   and   preparations   for   her 
marriage,  2  Tyn.  319,  3  Zur.  343,  509,  510 ; 
her  marriage  solemnized,  1  Brad.  399  n., 
580;  it  was  a  plague  to  England, Now.  228; 
Philip  and  Mary,  their  style,  2  Cran.  543 ; 
called  Ahab  and  Jezebel,  3  Zur.  115;  they 
issue  a  proclamation  against  books  opposed 
to  the  pope,  Rid.  280  n.;  state  of  religion  in 
queen  Mary's  days,  contrasted  with  that  of 
king  Edward's  days,  ib.  49,  &c. ;  the  perse 
cution  under  her,  2  Zur.  160,  249  n. ,  violent, 
but  of  short  duration,  Rog.  5 ;  a  congrega 
tion  of  the  faithful  in  London  in  her  time, 
1  Brad.  434  n.,    2  Brad.   187   n.,    Grin. 
203,  1  Lat.  313,  1  Zur.  7  n.,  2  Zur.  29, 
160,  3  Zur.  360  n. ;    she  issues  a  procla 
mation  for  the  apprehension   of  heretics, 

3  Zur.  773 ;  a  compendious  register  in  metre 
of  the  martyrs  in  her  reign,  by  Tho.  Bryce, 
Poet.  161 ;  288  persons  burned  from  1555 
to  1558,  Grin.  227  n. ;  declaration  of  the 
prisoners,  addressed   to  her,  1  Brad.  399 ; 
Bradford  acknowledges  her  to  be  the  Lord's 
anointed,  ib.  370,    and  prays  for  her,   ib. 
164;  his  letter  to  her  sent  with  a  supplica 
tion,  ib.  401;  the  supplication  to  the  king, 
queen,  and   parliament,   ib.  403;   Ridley's 
letter  to  her  in  behalf  of  certain  poor  men, 
tenants  under  the  see  of  London ;  and  of 
his  sister,  Rid.  427;  Cranmer's  letter  to 
her,  excusing  the  part  he  took  under  the 
•will  of  Edward  VI.,  2  Cran.  442 ;  his  letter 
to  her  council  on  the  same,  and  on  his  con 
demnation  at  Oxford,  ib.  445;  his  letter  to 
her  on  his  being  cited  before  the  pope,  and 
protesting  against  foreign  jurisdiction  and 
popish  doctrines,  ib.  447;  his  letter  to  her 
concerning  her  contradictory  oaths,  ib.  454  ; 
question  whether  God  would  change  her 
heart  or  take  her  away,  3  Bee.  214,  215 ; 
her   message  to  Elizabeth,  shortly  before 
she   died,   1    Zur.  3;   her   death,  ib. ;   her 
funeral,  ib.  7 ;  her  tomb,  Now.  229 

Mary,  queen  of  Scots :  concealed  in  the  moun 
tains,  3  Zur.  37 ;  her  proposed  marriage 
with  Edward  VI.,  2  Cran.  154  n.,  155  n. ; 
carried  into  France,  3  Zur.  387  n.,  643  n.; 
the  wife  of  Francis  II.,  king  of  France, 


524 


MARY  —  MASS 


1  Zur.  89,  102  ;  she  banishes  Jo.  Knox,  ib. 
24;  disputes   between  the  queen  and  her 
subjects  about  the  fortifying  of  Leith,  ib. 
59;  she  defends  Leith,  ib.  60;  she  retains 
the  mass,  ib.  104,  116,  124,  140,  167,  169, 

2  Zur.  116;  her  intended   marriage  with 
Edm.  Pole,  Lit.  Eliz.  655  n.;  she  seeks  an 
interview  with  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  115;  their 
intended  meeting  at  York,  ib.  109 ;  she  sends 
queen  Elizabeth  presents,  ib.  115,  120 ;  de 
mands  of  her  parliament  permission  to  hear 
mass,  to  declare  war  against  England,  and 
to  retain  her  German  guards,  all  which  is 
refused,  ib.  132  ;  the  conduct  of  her  nobles, 
SJerv.  170,  justified,  ib.  173, 174;  she  marries 
lord  Darnley,  1  Zur.  144;  the  heir  presump 
tive  to  the  crown  of  England,  ib.  102  ;  her 
devotion  to  popery,  ib.  149 ;  the  murder  of 
David  Rizzio,  4  Jew.  1147,  1  Zur.  166  n., 
170;    birth  of   her   son,   afterwards  king 
James,  2  Zur.  120 ;  she  is  suspected  of  the 
murder  of  her  husband  lord  Darnley,  1  Zur. 
193, 197, 229,  251 ;  marries  the  earl  of  Buth- 
well,   ib.    192 ;    escapes    from    Borthwick 
castle  to  Dunbar,  ib.  193  n. ;  confined  in 
Loehleven  castle,  ib.  196;  she  resigns  the 
crown  to  her   son,  ib.   197,  2  Zur.   168; 
escapes  from  Loehleven,  1  Zur.  202;  flees  to 
castle   Hamilton,  ib.  203;    association   of 
nobles  for  her  defence,  ib.  205  n.;  her  letter 
to  the  laird  of  Nether  Polloc,  ib.  203  n. ; 
her  arrival  in  England,  after  the  battle  of 
Langside,  Park.  325 ;  she  escapes  to  Car 
lisle,  and  is  detained  there,  1  Zur.  203 ;  a 
prisoner  in  England,  ib.  229,  239,  2  Zur. 
308;  at   Bolton   castle,  1  Zur.  210  n.;   at 
Tutbury  castle,  ib. ;  transferred  to  Coventry, 
ib.  217,  247  n.;  at  Sheffield  castle,  ib.  260 n., 
2  Zur.  223  n.,  262  n. ;  the  earl  of  Shrews 
bury's  regulations  respecting  her  imprison 
ment  there,   1  Zur.  260  n.;  her  intended 
marriage  with  Tho.  duke  of  Norfolk,  Lit. 
Eliz.  655  n.,  1  Zur.  216,  229,  2  Zur.  172; 
rising  in  Norfolk  for  the  deliverance  of  the 
queen   and   the   duke,   Lit.  Eliz.  656  n., 
1  Zur.  229  ;  report  of  her  being  sought  in 
marriage  by  the  brother  of  the  French  king, 
1  Zur.  239;  she  is  declared  the  enemy  of  the 
kingdom,  ib.  209;  proposal  to  charge  her  with 
treason,  ib.  278  n.;  a  plot  for  her  deliver 
ance,  Lit.  Eliz.  656  n.;   reference  to  her, 
Park.  398,  446  n. ;  her  character  by  Jewel, 
4  Jew.  1279;  her  wickedness,  3  Jew.  173 

Mary  [of  England],  wife  of  Louis  XII.  of 
France :  married  by  proxy  to  the  emperor 
Charles  V,  2  Tyn.  312 ;  the  marriage  broken 
off,  and  the  princess  wedded  to  Louis  XII., 
ib.  313 


Mary  [of  Guise],  2nd  wife  of  James  V.  of 
Scotland  :  1  Zur.  39 

Mary  [of  Portugal],  1st  wife  of  Philip  II.  of 
Spain  :  3  Zur.  510  n 

Mary,  queen  dowager  of  Hungary,  and  gover 
ness  of  the  Netherlands:  2  Cran. 231;  she 
remonstrates  with  her  brother,  the  emperor 
Charles  V.,  against  the  establishment  of 
the  Inquisition  in  the  Low  Countries,  3 Zur. 
417  n.;  expected  at  Calais,  ib.  343,  509; 
about  to  visit  England,  ib.  133;  notice  of 
her,  ib.  343  n 

Mascall  (Hob.),  bp  of  Hereford:  Sale  7,  44 

Mascall  (Rob.),  servant  to  R.  Hilles  :  2  Zur. 
196 

Mascaregnas  (Ferd.  Mart.):  v.  Indexes. 

Mascelzer :  a  godly  general,  1  Bui.  381  n 

Masers :  v.  Bowls. 

Maskell  (Will.):  Lit.  Edw.  xiii,  Lit.  Eliz. 
xxiii,  Pra.  Eliz.  xi,  &c. ;  Ancient  Liturgy 
of  the  Church  of  England,  1  Brad.  8,  160, 

2  Brad.  299,  310,  311,  2  Cov.  525  nn.,  Lit. 
Eliz.  xxix ;  Monumenta  Ritualia,  1  Brad. 
46,  58,  589,   Lit.  Eliz.  250  n.,  Pra.  Eliz. 
26,  27,  57,  &c.  nn 

Mason  (Fra.) :  "Works,  by  Lindsay,  2  Ful. 
118  n.,  128  n. ;  Of  the  Consecration  of 
Bishops,  by  Lindsay,  Jew.  xl ;  his  error 
with  regard  to  the  deposition  or  banish 
ment  of  Abiathar,  2  Ful.  265  n 

Mason  (Sir  Jo.):  chancellor  of  Oxford,  1 
Bee.  232  n. ;  mentioned,  3  Zur.  370;  privy 
councillor  to  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
6n.;  signature  as  such,  Park.  155;  ap 
pointed  to  examine  into  a  complaint  against 
bishop  Bonner,  1  Zur.  7  n.;  extract  from  a 
letter  by  him,  ib.  185  n. ;  prayers  by  him, 
Lit.  Eliz.  508  n.,  516  n 

Mass :  v.  Altars,  Host,  Intention,  Liturgies, 
Massmongers,  Missale,  Opus  operatum, 
Priests,  Sacrifices,  Transubstantiation  ;  also 
Supper  of  the  Lord. 

The  name  unknown  in  the  time  of  the 
apostles,  2  Cov.  469,  3  Tyn.  96 ;  not  used 
in  the  early  church,  2  Ful.  81,  82;  the  old 
doctors  used  not  the  name,  1  Jew.  109, 
110,  114,  3  Jew.  338,  4  Jew.  887  ;  the  word 
alleged  to  be  taken  from  the  Hebrew,  2Brad. 
304,  1  Hoop.  243,  Phil.  94,  Pil.  505,  506, 

3  Tyn.  177,  not  from  the  Syriac,  2  Brad. 
305;  not  used  in  Greek,  ib.  304,  305;  it  is 
Latin,  denoting  the  dismissal  of  the  non- 
communicants,    2  Bee.  256,    3  Bee.   482, 
2  Brad.  304,   2  Jew.    640,   Phil.  94,  Pil. 
507  ;  when  first  employed,  1  Hoop.  226 ;  not 
named  till  c.  A.D.  400,  and  then  it  meant  a 
communion,  2  Ful.  81,  1  Jew.  23,  2  Jew. 
640;  first  used  by  Ambrose,  2  Ful.  81  n., 


MASS 


525 


Pit.  507 ;  employed  by  Augustine  for  the 
dismissal  of  the  catechumens,  2  Fnl.  82  n.; 
anciently  used  for  the  holy  communion,  ib. 
7 ;  sometimes  it  means  an  assembly  of  the 
people,  1  Jew.  180;  alleged  to  mean  a  send 
ing  of  Christ  to  his  Father,  2  Bee.  454 ;  the 
term  used  in  reformed  liturgies,  Lit.  Edw. 
4,  76;  the  Romish  doctrine  of  the  mass, 
2  Bee.  454,  3  Bee.  228.,  229,  1  Brad.  373, 

1  Tyn.  373;  its  four  pillars,  1  Brad.  431  n., 

2  Brad.  271,  2  Cov.  248,  250;  its  marrow 
bones,  2  Lat.  257,  R id.  112, 122 ;  it  is  no  cere 
mony  of  God's  appointment,  1  Hoop.  174; 
not  a  sacrament  of  Christ,   2  Hoop.  451; 
very  far  from  his  institution,  Bale  028;  it  is 
not,  neither  can  be,  the  holy  supper  of  the 
Lord,   1  Brad.  450,    2  Brad.  157,    1  Cov. 
530, 531,  2  Hoop.  50,  51,  394,  413,  but  it  is  a 
horrible  profanation  thereof,    1  Brad.  85, 
160,   2  Brad.  315,   1  Hoop.  31,  181,    Phil. 
221,  409,    Rid.  401,   2   Ttyn.  217,  &c. ;    a 
mere  enemy  against  God's  word  and  Christ's 
institution,   2   Hoop.   126;    it   is   not   the 
Lord's  supper,  being  deficient  in   several 
essential  points,  Phil.  66,  96;   it  is  not  a 
communion,  Kid.  104;   not  the  sacrament 
of  unity,  but  of  singularity,  ib.  123 ;  it  doth 
not  shew  forth  the  Lord's  death,  ib.  104 ; 
the  mass  and  the  Lord's  supper  cannot  go 
together,  2  Brad.  316,  345;  contrast  be 
tween   the   Lord's   supper  and   the   mass, 

2  Bee.  455—457,  3  Bee.  283,  284,  356,  &c., 
387,   &c.,  2  Hoop.  465;    A  COMPARISON 

BETWEEN  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER  AND  THE 

POPE'S  MASS,  by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  351; 
Christ  compared  with  massmongers,  2  Bee. 
451,  3  Bee.  267;  the  mass  is  no  sacrament, 
Phil.  92, 118;  it  overthrows  the  sacrament, 
1  Brad.  456 ;  Papists  assert  that  the  first 
mass  was  said  by  Christ,  Pil.  504  ;  they  re 
port  that  Peter  said  mass  at  Rome,  and 
James  at  Jerusalem,  1  Jew.  23;  but  the 
mass  is  never  mentioned  in  the  New  Testa 
ment,  Rid.  112;  it  is  a  new  kind  of  sacrifice, 

3  Bee.  265,  Rid.  52;    a  yesterday's   bird, 

1  Hoop.  112 ;  never  heard  of  in  early  times, 

2  Cov.  469 ;  there  were  no  papistical  masses 
in  the  primitive  church,  1  Cran.  352;  how 
they  entered,  ib.  353;   authorities  alleged 
for  the  mass,  1  Jew.  108,  109 ;   it  is  not 
catholic,  ib.  80,  Pil.  548;    not  sanctioned 
by  true  councils  of  the  universal  church, 
Rid.  130;  it  is  the  invention  and  ordinance 
of  man,  1  Cov.  531,  2  Hoop.  32 ;  set  up  by 
Antichrist,   3  Bee.  523;    the   sacrifice   of 
Antichrist,    2  Hoop.   32;    the  device   and 
doctrine  of  the  devil,  2  Brad.  312,  1  Cran. 
422,  1  Lat.  411;  a  delusion,  Rid.  409;  the 


blindness  of  Papists  in  celebrating  it,  2 
Hoop.  392;  its  sinfulness,  3  Bee.  207;  to 
be  abhorred  of  all  good  men,  ib.  257;  a 
monster  of  lies,  ib.  263 ;  sacrilegious,  2 
Hoop.  508 ;  horrible  and  blasphemous,  2 
Bee.  448,  2  Brad.  231,  1  Cran.  348,  1  Ful. 
241,  1  Lat.  445,  Rid.  52,  Sand.  43 ;  masses 
are  blasphemous  fables  and  dangerous  de 
ceits,  Roy.  299—301 ;  the  mass  is  a  foul 
abomination,  1  Lat.  237;  abominable  and 
idolatrous,  Bale  171,  215,  235,  236,  3  Bee. 
253,  264,  267,  270,  274,  275,  278,  1  Brad. 
280,  392,  2  Brad.  44,  48,  141,  227,  317,  318, 
1  Cran.  229,  349,  350,  2  Cran.  172,  1  Hoop. 
152, 311, 312,  2  Hoop.  395, 451, 518, 589, 610, 
1  Jew.  10—13,  2  Lat.  440,  Rid.  401,  409, 

1  Tyn.  248,  2  Tyn.  217,  220;  it  makes  the 
creature  into  the  Creator,  Rid.  51 ;  it  is  a 
fellowship  with  devils,  2  Brad.  334,  3  Bee. 
352 ;  the  table  of  devils,  3  Bee.  352,  Phil. 
250;  the  sacrifice  of  the  devil,   Calf.  231, 

2  Ful.  166 ;  like  the  groves  in  the  old  law, 
2  Brad.  337 ;  forbidden  in  scripture,  Grin. 
211 ;    it   does   not   appease,    but   provoke 
God's  wrath,  Sand.  12  ;  Christ  is  thereby 
crucified  afresh,  Bale  393 ;  there  is  nothing 
in  the  mass  after  God's  word,  2  Brad.  336, 
337,  1  Hoop.  140;   it  is  a  destruction  of 
the  true  worshipping  of  God,  2  Brad.  313  ; 
it  has    no    preaching,    3  Bee.  256;    true 
preaching  and  massing  cannot  go  together, 
2  Brad.  314, 324  ;  of  the  mass  as  a  sacrifice, 
2  Jew.  708,  &c. ;  against  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  2  Bee.  246,  414,  3  Bee.  196,232,  265, 
366,  1  Brad.  6—8,  2  Brad.  270,  285,  290, 
&c.,  2  Cov.  249,  264,  269,  &c.,  1  Cran.  81, 
&c.,  345,  362,  2  Hoop.  (500),  Rid.  206,  &c. ; 
the  mass  is  neither  a  sacrifice  propitiatory, 
nor  of  laud  and  praise,   1   Cran.  352 ;    it 
agrees  not  with  God's  word,   2  Bee.  449, 
450;  the  prophet  Malachi  spoke  nothing  of 
any  offering  propitiatory  to  be  made  by  the 
priests    when    he    said    that    everywhere 
should  be  offered  unto  God  a  pure  sacrifice 
and  oblation,  1  Cran.  351 ;  St  Paul's  say 
ing  that  "  every  high  priest  is  ordained  to 
offer  gifts  and  sacrifices  for  sins,"  refers 
not  to  priests  of  the  new  testament,  but 
of  the  old,  ib. ;  on  the  doctrine  that  the 
priest  has    authority  to   offer    up    Christ 
to    his   Father,  3  Bee.  372,  377,  2   Jew. 
708;    difference    between   the   sacrifice   of 
Christ    on    the    cross    and    that    of    the 
priests  in  the  mass,  2  Hoop.  509 ;  the  lat 
ter  cannot  be    propitiatory,   1  Cran.  345, 
2  Hoop.  617  ;  it  is  styled  an  unbloody  sacri 
fice,  Rid.  276;  probations  out  of  the  old 
fathers    that   the   mass  is  no  propitiatory 


MASS 


sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the  quick  or  dead, 
3  Bee.  456,  &c. ;  it  is  an  enemy  to  Christ, 
his  priesthood  and  sacrifice,  being  opposed 
to  the  all-sufficiency  thereof,  2  Bee.  247, 
248,  2  Brad.  312,  2  Cov.  264,  1  Cran.  348 
—350,  1  Ful.  241,  2  Ful.  381,  1  Hoop. 
500,  2  ZToo/>.  613,  1  Zaf.  275,  445,  Rid.  23, 
52,  107,  275;  on  application  of  the  virtue 
of  Christ's  passion  thereby,  2  Jew.  746, 
&c.$  refutation  of  the  doctrine  that  the  sa 
crifice  of  the  mass  is  the  principal  means 
to  apply  the  benefit  of  Christ's  death  to 
the  quick  aiid  dead,  2  Cov.  266;  questions 
concerning'  some  abuses  of  the  mass,  with 
answers,  2  Cran.  150;  questions  and  an 
swers  on  some  points  connected  with  it,  ib. 
152;  causes  which  moved  Ridley  to  abstain 
from  it,  Rid.  103—110,  119:  his  answers 
to  certain  queries  touching  the  abuses  of 
the  mass,  ib.  316;  arguments  against  the 
mass  by  Latimer,  ib.  110;  Romanists  have 
a  plurality  of  masses  in  one  church  in  one 
day,  2  Jew.  625 ;  but  mass  may  be  said  by 
a  priest  once  a  day  only,  fasting,  Rid. 
56  n.;  not  to  be  said  at  night  except  on 
that  of  the  Nativity,  1  Jew.  117 ;  not  to  be 
said  by  married  priests,  Pil.  574;  THE 
DISPLAYING  OF  THE  POPISH  MASS,  by  T. 
Becon,  3  Bee.  251 ;  its  histrionic  character, 
Phil.  408;  it  is  an  acting  of  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ,  3  Tyn.  149 ;  is  a  foolery  and  of  no 
avail,  2  Lat.  58, 192 ;  its  manifold  abuses, 
corruptions,  and  abominations,  Sale  236, 

1  Brad.  513,  1  Cran.  353,  354,  362,  1  Jew. 
7,  8,  Rid.  401 ;  admitted  even  by  its  de 
fenders,  \Jew.  7,  8;  the  people  are  mocked 
at  it,    3  Bee.  257,  258;    the   absurdity  of 
saying  it  in  Latin,  2  Cran.  169,  Rid.  103 ; 
trifling  forms,    ceremonies,   and    gestures 
used  in  it,  3  Bee.  260,  265,  275,  276,  282, 
283,  361,  362,    1  Jew.  15,  16,  2  Jew.  991, 

2  Lat.  xxiii,  Pil.  498,   Rid.  107,  108,  109, 
110,  1  Tyn.  226,  247,  248,  2  Tyn.  220,  &c., 

3  Tyn.  73,  74,  96 ;  it  is  full  of  prayers  to 
saints,   Pil.  498,  502 ;    the   massmonger's 
trinkets,  3  Bee.  362  ;  apparel  worn  at  mass, 
ib.  259,  262,  361,  2  Tyn.  221  n.,  3  Tyn.  73, 
117  ;  the  mass  ascribed  by  the  canon  law  to 
St  James  and  Eusebius  of  Caesarea,  Pil. 
501,  502;  its  antiquity  denied,  ib.  502;  it 
was    not    complete    till    700    years    after 
Christ,  ib.  504;  it  took  longer  in  patching 
than  Solomon's  temple  in  building,  Hutch. 
21 ;   its   parts,   and   their  origin,    2  Brad. 
305,  &c.,   3  Bee.  257,  263,  &c.,  Pil.  503 ; 
the   confiteor,  3  Bee.  263,  2  Brad.  306,  2 
Tyn.  220 ;  the  introit,  3  Bee.  263,  2  Brad. 
305,  1  Jew.  302;  the  Kyrie,  3  Bee.  263,  2 


Brad.  306,  1  Jew.  302,  Pil.  503;  the  gloria 
in  excelsis,  3  Bee.  263,  2  Brad.  307,  Pil. 
503 ;  the  collects,  3  Bee.  263,  2  Brad.  307  ; 
the  epistle,  3  Bee.  263,  2  Brad.  307 ;  the 
grail,  3  Bee.  264, 2  Brad.  306 ;  the  alleluia, 
3  Bee.  264,  2  Brad.  306;  the  tract  or  se 
quence,  3  Bee.  264;  the  gospel,  3  Bee. 
264,  2  Brad.  307;  the  creed,  3  Bee.  264, 

2  Brad.  308 ;  censjng  of  the  altar,  3  Bee. 
264;    the  offertory,    3  Bee.  264,   2  Brad. 
308 ;  the  prayer,  "  suscipe  Sancta  Trinitas," 

3  Bee.  264;  the  washing  of  hands,  3  Bee. 
2(J5;  the  address,  "orate  pro  me  fratres," 
3  Bee.  265,  Rid.  108 ;  the  secreta,  2  Jew. 
707  ;  the  preface,  3  Bee.  266,  2  Brad.  308; 
the  sanctus,    3  Bee.  266,    Pil.  503;    the 
canon,  by  whom  made,  3  Bee.  266,  1  Brad. 
513,   2  Brad.  308,   1  Jew.  '9,  96,  97,  302; 
attributed  by  a  bishop  of  Sidon  to  the  apo 
stles,    3  Jew.  235,   4  Jew.  783;  it  recog 
nizes   the  sacrifice  of  the  people,    2  Jew. 
737  ;  abuses  and  blasphemous  petitions  in 
it,  1  Jew.  9, 10,  2  Jew.  738,  Rid.  109,  110; 
ringing  to  sacry,  3  Bee.  266;  memorial  of 
the  living,  ib. ;  the  words  of  consecration, 
3  Bee.  269,  1  Hoop.  518,  1  Tyn.  96,  97  ;  of 
consecration   under    silence,    2  Jew.  697, 
&c. ;   (v.  Transubstautiation) ;    the   eleva 
tion,  3  Bee.  267,  270,  2  Brad.  310,  1  Jew. 
507,  &c. ;  not  ordained  by  Christ,  Hutch. 
230 ;    the  adoration  of  the  sacrament,    3 
Bee.  267,  270,  1  Cran.  228,  229,  234,  23 \ 
1  Jen;.  514,  &c.,  Rid.  106;  it  is  a  new  de 
vice,  1  Jew.  10;  the  memorial  of  the  dead, 
3  Bee.  276;  prayer  for  them,  1  Hoop.  518, 
535;  the  second  sacring,  3  Bee.  277;   the 
breaking  of  the  host,  ib.  267,  278,   1  Jew. 
18  ;  the  Agnus  Dei,  3  Bee.  278;  the  kissing 
of  the  pax,  ib.  279;  of  the  priest  receiving 
for  others,   2  Jew.  739,  &c. ;    commence 
ment  of  the  custom,  2  Cran.  151;  the  lan 
guage  of  the   mass  itself  implies   a  com 
munion,  3  Bee.  270,  2  Cran.  171, 172;  the 
cup  denied  to  the  laity,  Rid.  105,  2  Tyn. 
222 ;  the  rinsing  of  the  chalice,  &c.,  3  Bee. 
282;  the  post  communion,  ib.  279;  the  ad 
dress  "Ite  missa  est,"   ib.  282,  Rid.  108; 
St  John's  gospel,  3  Bee.  282 ;  hanging  the 
host  over  the  altar,  a  modern  practice,  and 
not  used  in  Italy,  2  Cran.  172, 173;  of  the 
canopy,  2  Jew.  553;  of  private  mass,  2  Bee. 
453,  3  Bee.  365, 367,  4  Bui.  417, 1  Jew.  504, 
&c. ;  the  term  denotes  sole  receiving  by  the 
priest,  Coop.  8,  9;  an  article  de  missa  pri- 
vata,  2  Cran.  480;  AN  APOLOGY  OF  Pm- 
VATE    MASS,    Coop.    1—41;    AN    ANSWEB 
thereto,  by  bp  Cooper,  ib.  43 — 224;  against 
private  mass,  1  Jew.  16,  &c.,  80, 104 — 203 ;  it 


MASS 


527 


is  of  the  devil,  not  of  God,  3  Etc.  280;  can 
by  no  means  stand  with  the  institution  of 
Christ,  1  Cov.  531;  not  catholic,  1  Jew.  80; 
there  was  none  in  the  primitive  church, 
as  Harding  acknowledges,  ib.  118;  it  is 
contrary  to  ancient  canons,  2  Cran.  38;  all 
the  ancient  liturgies  bear  witness  against 
it,  2 Sec.  25G,  3  Bee.  482, 483, 1  Jew.  19 ;  the 
mass-book  itself  testifies  against  it,  1  Jew. 
18;  the  ancient  church  of  Rome  knew 
none,  2  Bee.  239;  it  is  of  late  origin,  2 
Brad.  312;  no  mention  made  of  it  before 
pope  Gregory  I.,  3  Bee.  418,  to  whom  its 
institution  is  ascribed,  Hutch.  227;  said  to 
have  proceeded  first  of  the  negligence  of 
the  people,  1  Jeic.  117,  118;  the  negligence 
of  the  people  not  a  sufficient  argument  for 
it,  ib.  121 ;  the  practice  chiefly  sprang  from 
lucre,  1  Cran.  353;  it  is  not  used  by  the 
Eastern  churches,  1  Jew.  18;  the  Greeks 
have  none,  2  Bee.  23!) ;  the  Armenians  and 
Indians  know  it  not,  ib.  240;  question  re 
specting  the  practice  of  the  Eastern  churches 
and  the  Greeks  at  Venice,  4  Jew.  8S7, 
1269,  1270;  against  the  opinion  that  the 
priest's  receiving  of  the  bread  and  wine  is 
the  application  of  Christ's  merits  to  us, 

1  Cov.  530;  private  masses  do  not  help  the 
dead,  Bale   152,   171 ;    different   kinds   of 
masses,  3  Bee.  372,  1  Lot.  50,  Pil.  80,  496 ; 
forenoon    masses   at    St  Paul's,    Pil.  483, 
528;   a  morrow-mass  chaplain,   Phil.  93; 
Good  Friday  mass,  1  Jew.  128,  245,  246, 
Pil.  507,  508 ;   mass  of  requiem,   Pil.  80, 
496 ;  mass  for  the  dead,  2  Cran.  151 ;  in 
troduced  by  a  delusion  of  Satan  in  the  time 
of  pope  Gregory,  3  Zur.  212  ;  it  cannot  help 
the  dead,  Bale  152, 171, 1  Tyn.  424,  425  ;  (see 
Annals,  Minds,  Trentals;  also   Prayer  for 
the  dead) ;  mass  of  scala-cceli  (q.  v.),  1  Bee. 
191  n.,  1  Lat.  50, 97,  Pil.  80, 496 ;  missa  sicca, 
3  Bee.  372;  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Rid. 
129;  the  term  explained,  ib.  511 ;  the  sale  of 
masses,  and  their  price,  3  Jew.  552,  Pil. 
506 ;  masses  forbidden  to  be  sold,   1  Lat. 
55;  why  masses  serve,  3  Bee.  229;  the  sup 
posed  virtues  of  the  mass,  ib.  28:J,  284;  it 
serves  for  all  purposes,  ib.  284  ;  all  fortu 
nate  events  ascribed  to  the  virtue  of  it,  ib. 
242;  it  is  alleged  that  masses  purchase  the 
assistance  and  favour  of  God,  1  Cov.  530 ; 
that  being  present  at  the  sacrifice  will  give 
us  speed  in  all  our  affairs,  ib. ;  on  "  hearing 
mass,"  1  Jew.  177 — 179 ;  against  so  doing, 

2  Hoop.  577 ;  no  goodness  is  learned  at  it, 

3  Bee.  256 ;  no  man  is  the  better  for  hear 
ing  it,  ib.  256,  257  ;  letter  on  the  mass,  to 
Hopkins  and  others  at  Coventry,  1  Brad. 


389;  THE  HUBT  OF  HEARING  MASS,  by 
J.  Bradford,  2  Brad.  297 — 351;  reasons 
used  to  prove  that  a  man  may  go  to  mass, 
ib.  301 — 303,  335—350 ;  we  must  not  par 
take  of  it,  and  why,  Pil.  171,  633;  it  is  not 
to  be  attended  by  those  who  profess  the 
gospel,  2  Whitg.  34 ;  the  sin  of  attending 
it,  2  Brad.  49,  52,  53,  125,  230—232,  317, 
2  Lat.  441;  the  like  question  as  to  matins 
and  evensong,  2  Brad.  200;  going  to  mass 
is  a  breach  of  all  the  commandments,  ib. 
317 — 327;  other  scriptural  reasons  against 
going  to  it,  ib.  327 — 334;  to  partake  of  it 
is  idolatry,  1  Hoop.  152,  312 ;  exhortation 
to  cease  from  it,  3  Bee.  284,  &c. ;  it  is  bet 
ter  to  read  the  Bible  than  to  hear  it,  Bale 
149;  how  many  mass-hunters  there  are, 
2  Bee.  448 ;  if  a  man  attend  mass  he  is 
deemed  a  good  catholic,  though  his  life  be 
evil,  2  Brad.  314;  the  mass  admired  by  the 
people,  3  Bee.  354 ;  defenders  of  it  trans 
gress  the  commandments  of  God  for  the 
traditions  of  men,  2  Hoop.  390 ;  against 
trusting  in  the  popish  mass,  1  Bee.  420 ; 
why  Papists  are  loth  to  forego  it,  2  Bee. 
448;  the  iucommodities  that  follow  of  it,  {&.; 
it  is  the  nurse  of  all  vices,  3  Bee.  256;  the 
fruits  of  it,  ib.  366,  389;  poison  has  been 
administered  therein,  Sand.  66;  the  mass 
ought  to  be  overthrown,  and  the  true  use 
of  the  Lord's  supper  restored,  3  Bee.  394, 
395;  the  epistle  and  gospel  directed  to  be 
read  in  English,  2  Cran.  501 ;  the  mass 
abolished  in  England,  3  Zur.  377  ;  mass- 
inoi'gers  thereupon  caused  the  insurrection 
in  Devonshire,  2  Bee.  596 ;  a  priest  im 
prisoned  for  celebrating  mass  at  Oxford, 
and  the  hearers  fined,  3  Zur.  467 ;  verses, 
de  missa  apud  Anglos  per  evangelium  e 
medio  sublata,  3  Bee.  352;  epitaphium 
missa;,  ib.  395 ;  all  the  rites  of  it  should  be 
taken  away,  1  Hoop.  440 ;  it  should  not  be 
counterfeited  in  the  communion,  2  Hoop. 
127;  imitations  of  it  in  king  Edward's 
time,  3  Zur.  72;  the  mass  established  again 
on  the  accession  of  queen  Mary,  2  Hoop. 
589,  3  Zur.  373 ;  its  abolition  on  the  acces 
sion  of  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  29,  2  Zur.  19 ;  its 
rites  still  imitated  by  some  in  England, 
2  Zur.  26 ;  names  of  hearers  or  sayers  of 
mass  to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  Grin. 
144 ;  Mistress  Missa,  a  book  ascribed  to 
Dr  Turner,  Rid.  108,  510  ;  its  proper  tide 
is,  A  new  Dialogue  wherein  is  contained 
the  Examination  of  the  Mass,  &c.,  2  Brad. 
287  n.,  Rid.  510  (see  also  Cov.  266);  A 
newe  Dialogue  called  the  Endightment 
agavnste  Mother  Messe,  1548,  Rid.  511;  The 


523 


MASS 


Burying  of  the  Mass,  by  W.  Roye,  1  Tyn. 
39,  40 ;  epitaphium  missse,  3  Bee.  395 

Mass- Johns  :  Calf.  52  n 

Massmongers :  the  character  of  massmongers, 
3  Bee.  389,  390;  they  mass  not  except  well 
rewarded,  ib.  365,  366;  celebrate  in  a 
corner  privately,  ib.  379  ;  stand  at  an  altar, 
ib.  356;  come  to  the  altar  with  no  pre 
vious  examination  of  themselves,  ib.  384; 
use  gorgeous  furniture,  and  divers  trin 
kets,  ib.  362 ;  celebrate  mass  put  together 
by  divers  popes,  ib.  372  ;  minister  in 
an  unknown  tongue,  ib.  362,  363  ;  pro 
voke  God's  anger  by  their  many  profana 
tions  of  the  mysteries,  ib.  384,  &c. ;  use 
cake  and  wine  mingled  with  water,  ib. 
359;  deprave  Christ's  words,  ib.  357,  358; 
do  nothing  of  that  which  Christ  command 
ed,  ib.  358 ;  deny  Christ,  1  Lot.  522 ;  declare 
that  they  offer  a  propitiatory  sacrifice,  3 
Bee.  366 ;  boast  that  they  offer  Christ  for 
the  sins  of. the  quick  and  dead,  ib.  372, 
377  ;  usurp  Christ's  office,  1  Lat.  275 ;  in 
voke  dead  saints,  3  Bee.  356;  consecrate 
the  bread  and  wine  to  saints  departed,  ib. 
373;  deny  that  the  substance  of  bread  and 
wine  remains  after  consecration,  ib.  369, 
&c.,  378,  379  ;  lift  up  the  sacrament  to  be 
gazed  at  and  worshipped,  ib.  359,  &c. ;  in 
sist  that  the  eating  of  the' priest  alone 
profits  others,  ib.  37-5;  make  the  Lord's 
supper  a  private  breakfast,  2  Bee.  453;  give 
nothing  to  those  that  stand  by,  3  Bee.  365, 
367  ;  apply  the  sacrament  to  the  dead,  ib. 
379 ;  declare  that  Easter  is  the  time  to 
receive  the  Lord's  supper,  moving  the 
people  to  partake  but  once  a  year,  ib.  380, 
381;  put  back  no  man,  however  wicked, 
ib.  383,  384 ;  assert  that  the  unfaithful,  and 
even  animals  may  eat  the  body  of  Christ, 
ib.  378,  379  ;  at  communion  time  they  dis 
tribute  to  persons  kneeling  at  an  altar,  ib. 
364 ;  deliver  the  sacrament  privately,  ib. 
374;  suffer  not  the  people  to  take  the 
bread  into  their  hands,  ib.  363,  364 ;  take 
the  cup  away  from  the  laity,  ib.  364 ; 
declare  that  the  sacrament  gives  grace  ex 
opere  operate,  ib.  358, 380 ;  so  patch  up  their 
mass  as  to  allure  rather  to  Antichrist  than 
to  Christ,  ib.  376 ;  so  that  those  who  hear 
go  away  the  more  disposed  to  sin,  ib.  376, 
377 ;  neither  have  weak  consciences  any 
consolation,  ib.  377,  378 ;  reserve  the  sacra 
ment,  ib.  373 — 375 ;  heap  mass  on  mass, 
ib.  368,  369 ;  have  innumerable  kinds  of 
masses,  ib.  372 ;  make  the  mass  a  salve  for 
all  diseases,  ib.  372;  handle  their  mass  so 
as  to  be  an  occasion  of  enmity,  ib.  374  ; 


MASTERS 

inflame  to  earthly  not  heavenly  things,  ib.; 
go  away  (from  the  mass)  prepared  for  any 
evil,  ib.  366;  the  fearful  state  they  are  in, 
ib.  284 ;  they  are  double  dissemblers,  ib. 
257 ;  never  preach,  ib.  356 ;  mislead  the 
people,  1  Lat.  314,  2  Lat.  441 ;  declare 
that  Christ's  death  puts  away  only  original 
sin,  3  Bee.  368;  caused  the  insurrection  in 
Devonshire,  2  Bee.  596 ;  frequent  houses 
filled  with  evil  company,  3  Bee.  358,  359 ; 
comparison  between  them  and  Christ,  2 Bee. 
451,  3  Bee.  267 

Massacre :  v.  Paris. 

At  Vassey,  and  other  places  in  France, 
Rog.  6 

Massanis  (Christian.):  Chronic.  Libri,  Jew. 
xl,  Whitg.  xxx ;  he  mentions  the  patri 
archate  of  Antioch,  2  Whitg.  201;  speaks 
of  pope  Joan,  4  Jew.  656 ;  refers  to  the 
error  of  pope  John  XXII.,  ib.  932,  933, 
934,  936 

Massarius  (Hierome):  letter  to  Bullinger, 
3  Zur.  342 

Masser :  Sir  John  Masser;  one  who  offers 
mass,  2  Brad.  324 

Massers :  v.  Masers. 

Massey  (  ):  his  illegal  contract  of  mar 
riage,  2  Cran.  328 

Mass- Johns,  and  Massmongers  :  v.  supra. 

Massurius  Sabinus :  on  the  word  religion, 
3  Bui.  230 

Massye  (Tho.) :  a  Protestant  member  of  par 
liament,  1  Brad.  374  n 

Master  (Rich.),  parson  of  Aldington  :  con 
cerned  in  the  imposture  of  Eliz.  Barton, 
2  Cran.  272  n.,  1  Tyn.  327  n 

Master(WilL) :  in  exile  at  Frankfort,3ZMr.  764 

Master  of  the  Sentences  :  v.  Peter  Lombard. 

Masters  :  v.  Householders,  Obedience,  Pray 
ers,  Servants,  Schoolmasters. 

Their  duty,  1  Bee.  287,  2  Bee.  359,  &c., 
620,  1  Bui.  281,  1  Lat.  351,  394,  538, 
2  Lat.  6,  Pra.  Eliz.  237  ;  their  duty  to 
their  servants,  with  probations  of  scripture, 
2  Bee.  520  ;  the  office  of  a  master,  and  how 
he  ought  to  rule,  1  Tyn.  201 ;  masters  must 
not  be  over-rigorous,  2  Bee.  362;  must 
perform  their  covenants,  and  not  over 
burden  their  servants,  ib.  362,  303;  must 
govern  their  servants  godly,  ib.  359 ;  the 
order  of  prayers  in  their  households,  ib. 
359,  360;  must  carry  their  households  to 
church  on  Sundays,  &c.,ib.  360;  must  take 
care  that  no  vice  creep  in  their  households, 
ib.  361 ;  must  take  care  that  there  be  no 
filthy  singing  in  their  households,  but  that 
psalms  be  sung,  ib.  3(»1 ;  must  not  suffer 
their  servants  to  swear,  1  Bee.  388;  must 


MASTERS  —  MATTHEW  OF  WESTMINSTER 


529 


set  a  good  example,  2  Bee.  361,  36-',  imi 
tating  the  pattern  of  David,  ib.  362  ;  their 
commandments  when  contrary  to  God's 
word  are  not  to  be  obeyed,  ib.  364;  petition 
for  them,  3  Bee.  37 

Musters  of  Arts :  1  Jew.  29 

Masters    (  ),   father    of    Richard:    his 

death,  3  Zur.  359 

Masters  (llich.)  :  converted  by  means  of  Bui- 
linger,  2  Zur.  63;  his  illness,  1550,  3  Zur. 
359,  419 ;  physician  to  queen  Elizabeth, 
2  Zur.  11 ;  his  letters,  ib.  55,  61, 114,  3  Zur. 
358 ;  letter  to  him,  2  Zur.  11 

Masters  (  ):  Hist,  of  C.  C.  C.   Cam- 

bridge,  2  Lai.  376  n.,  Park.  16  n.,  19  n 

Masting :  feeding  on  mast,  2  Bee.  425  ;  masty ; 
full  of  mast,  or  eating  mast,  3  Bee.  383 

Matchett  (  ),   parson    of  Thurgarton  : 

Parker  writes  to  him  against  prophesy  ings, 
Park.  456,  457  n 

Maternus  (Firmicus) :  his  books  on  astro 
nomy,  2  Jew.  872 

Mathematical :  astrologers,  1  Bui.  221,  2 
Bui.  232,  1  Hoop.  330 

Mather  (  ):  hired  by  the  Spanish  am 
bassador's  secretary  to  murder  lord  Burgh- 
ley  and  the  queen,  Grin.  332  n. ;  executed, 
2  Zur.  198  n 

Mathewe  (  ),  vicar  of  Howe:  sent  to 

the  Marshalsea,  Park.  76 

Mathilda,  wife  of  Lewis  II.  of  Bavaria: 
2  Zur.  274  n 

Matins :  v.  Hours. 

Matravers  (Mr):  3  Zur.  612,  618 

Matrimony :  v.  Marriage. 

Matthffius  Blastar,  or  Hieromonachus :  Jew. 
xl ;  he  sneaks  of  Constantino  honouring  the 
pope,  4  Jew.  690,  692;  his  account  of  Con 
stantino's  Donation,  ib.  839,  841 

Matthseus  a  Michovia :  De  duobus  Sarmat., 
Jew.  xl ;  he  says  the  emperor  Henry  III. 
caused  four  kings  of  Vindelicia  to  carry 
pans  to  his  kitchen,  4  Jew.  702  ;  declares 
that  Isidore,  abp  of  Kiovia  in  Russia,  was 
deposed  and  put  to  death  for  attempting  to 
move  his  people  to  submit  to  the  pope,  ib. 
740 

Mattbams  Palmerius,  q.  v. 

Matthseus  (Jo.) :  commanded  men  to  burn 
all  books  except  the  Bible,  Rog.  326  n 

Matthew  (St) :  Chrysostom  says  he  had  the 
care  of  all  the  world,  3  Jew.  319 
—  His  Gospel  written  in  Hebrew,  1  Ful. 
30  n.;  testimonies  respecting  the  Hebrew 
original,  Whita.  125, 126  ;  Whitaker  thinks 
them  not  conclusive,  ib.  126  ;  some  think  he 
wrote  his  gospel  in  Hebrew,  and  that  St 
John  translated  it  into  Greek,  1  Jew.  237; 


the  Hebrew  gospel  of  St  Matthew  con 
founded  by  Harding  with  the  apocryphal 
gospel  of  the  Hebrews,  ib.  238;  Irenseus 
on  the  date  of  St  Matthew's  gospel,  Whita. 
552 ;  Theophylact  and  others  on  its  date, 
ib.  519;  Tyndale's  prologue  to  it,  1  Tyn. 
468;  his  exposition  of  chapters  v.  vi.  vii., 
with  a  prologue,  2  Tyn.  1  ;  notice  of  the 
same,  1  Tyn.  li,  lii ;  his  marginal  notes  on 
chapters  i — xxi.,  2  Tyn.  226 — 236  ;  argu 
ment  of  St  Matthew's  gospel,  and  contents 
of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  567,  &c.;  Jerome's 
remarks  on  his  citations  from  the  Old 
Testament,  1  Ful.  30  n.,  50;  the  imperfect 
commentary  cited,  ib.  589  ;  (i.  e.  the  Opus 
Imperfectum,  wrongly  ascribed  to  Chry 
sostom,  q.  v. ) ;  this  gospel  rejected  by  Cer- 
don,  Marcion,  &c.,  Whita.  34 

Matthew,  archdeacon  of  Antioch :  aids  Ma 
homet,  Bale  572 

Matthew,  prefect  of  Barbelrode :  2  Cov.  510, 
521,  &c. 

Matthew  (  )  :  v.  Mathewe. 

Matthew  (Rich.) :  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin. 
462 

Matthew  (Tho.):  the  supposed  name  of  a 
merchant  who  contributed  towards  the 
publication  of  the  Bible  called  Matthew's, 

1  Tyn.  Ixxiv ;  see  Bible,  English,  1537. 
Matthew  (Tho.) :  a  Protestant  member  of  par 
liament,  1  Brad.  374  n 

Matthew  (Tobias),  abp  of  York :  sometime 
dean  of  Christ  Church,  Grin,  xiv,  473 ;  he 
married  Frances  (Barlow),  widow  of  Mat 
thew,  son  of  abp  Parker,  3  Bee.  501  n., 

2  Zur.  263  n 

Matthew  Paris  :  supposed  to  have  been  born 
in  Bohemia,  iJew.  6ol ;  his  Historia  Major, 
Jew.  xl ;  extracts  from  his  chronicle  sent 
to  Parker,  Park.  140;  Parker  borrows  his 
chronicle  of  Cecil,  ib.  353  ;  it  is  printed,  ib. 
388  n.;  what  he  says  of  pope  Urban  II., 
1  Whitg.  482  n. ;  he  speaks  of  the  miscon 
duct  of  a  papal  legate,  in  the  time  of  Henry 
I.,  Sand.  224  ;  gives  an  account  of  king 
John's  attempts  at  reformation,  2  Tyn. 
19  n. ;  shews  that  the  pope  called  that  prince 
his  vassal,  4  Jew.  1078;  and  that  he  sen 
tenced  him  to  be  deposed,  ib.  687  ;  writes 
of  papal  exactions,  ib.  1079,  1080,  1081 ; 
records  the  resignation  of  N.  de  Farnham, 
bishop  of  Durham,  Grin.  399  n. ;  says  that 
Edward  I.  forbade  bishops  to  go  to  Rome, 
&c.,  Pil.  583,  584 

Matthew  of  Westminster:  Flores  Historia- 
rum,  2  Ful.  23,  Jew.  xl;  he  records  the  death 
of  Augustine  of  Canterbury,  4  Jew.  780, 
782 ;  repeats  the  falsehood  of  Malmesbury 

3-i 


530 


MATTHEW   OF  WESTMINSTER  —  MAY  GAMES 


concerning  Bede's  journey  to  Home,  2  Ful. 
119  n. ;  says  the  pope  had  the  tenths  of  all 
the  spiritual  livings  in  England  during  the 
space  of  ten  whole  years,  4  Jew.  1080 

Matthias  (St) :  v.  Apocrypha,  ii. 

His  election,  4  Bui.  131,  132, 133,  1  Ful. 
4G5,  466,  1  Tyn.  259,  328,  1  Whitg.  296, 
339,  357,  469;  Abdias  says  he  desired  two 
of  the  stones  he  was  martyred  with  to  be 
buried  with  him,  1  Jew.  24.3 

Matthias,  king  of  Hungary  :  1  Zur.  47  n 

Matthias  Paris  :  v.  Matthew. 

Matthias  (   ):  his  widow,  3  Zur.  44 

Mattishall,  co.  Norfolk :  Park,  x,  484 ;  abp 
Parker's  benefaction  to  the  poor,  ib.  xiii. 

Maudlin  (Dr) :  3  Zur.  202  n 

Maugre:  examples  of  the  use  of  the  word, 
Hutch.  346 

Maukin,  or  Malkin  :  a  slattern,  Calf.  236; 
mother  Maukin,  ib.  236,  251,  284 

Maunchet :  v.  Manchct. 

Maund :  a  hand-basket,  Grin.  51  n.,  Hutch. 
346 

Maunder  (  ),  a  rebel :  2  Cran.  187  n 

Maundvyld  (Tho.),  rector  of  Petworth :  letter 
to  him,  2  Cran.  278 

Maundy  [mandatum]  :  Grin.  51,  Hutch.  221, 
259,  346,  1  Tyn.  259,  3  Tyn.  236 

Maundy  Thursday  :  altar-stones  washed  on 
that  day,  Bale  .r>28, 1  Bee.  116  ;  consecration 
of  the  sacrament  thereon  in  the  Latin  church, 
Coop.  18,  2  Cran.  174,  1  Jew.  245;  the 
pope's  bull,  In  coena  Domini,  2  Cran.  74, 
167;  the  day  styled  Shere,  or  Shire,  Thurs 
day  [i.e.  Shrive-Thursday,  from  confession 
on  itj,  Coop.  18,  2  Cran.  174,  1  Jew.  246 

Maurice  (St) :  his  martyrdom,  2 Bee.  91,  473 

Maurice,  elector  of  Saxony :  2  Cran.  439, 
2  Zur.  125  n.,  3  Zur.  258,  4.56  n.,  650,  679 

Mauritania:  Leo  writes  to  the  bishop  (or 
bishops)  thereof,  3  Jew.  406 

Mauritius,  emperor  :  Bale  503,  4  Bui.  139, 
515,  2  Hoop.  234,  235,  293,  555,  1  Jew. 
363,  3  Jew.  310,  Pit.  518,  521 

Maurus  (R.) :  v.  Rabanus. 

Mauzim  :  v.  Maozim. 

Mawmet,  or  Mammet  [from  Mahomet] :  a 
puppet,  Bale  438  n.,  1  Bee.  285,  Calf.  31 ; 
mawmetry;  i.e.  idolatry,  Calf.  175  n.,  176  ; 
mammetrous,  Bale  165 

Maxentia  (St) :  Bale  192 

Maxentius,  emperor:    a  persecutor,    1  Lot. 
129,  1  Whilg.  407  ;  his  death,  1  Bui.  318 
Maxentius:  says  that  heretics  when  they 
cannot  give  a  reason  for  their  perversity, 
fall  to  railing,  3  Jew.  131 

Maxfield,  near  "VVinchelsea:  the  birthplace 
of  Greg.  Martin,  1  Ful.  xii. 


Maximian,  emperor :  1  Hoop.  387;  supposed 
inscription  to  him  and  Diocletian,  2  Ful. 
217  ;  his  appointment  of  idolatrous  priests, 
2  Whitg.  391,  392 
'  Maximilian  I.,  emperor:  became  king  Henry  'H 
soldier,  2  Tyn.  311 ;  his  law  against  swear 
ing,  1  Bee.  391 

:  Maximilian  II.,  emperor:  crowned  king  o'! 
the  Romans,  Grin.  19;  he  opposes  tht; 
Turks  in  Hungary,  Lit.  Eliz.  533  n. ;  seeks 
the  crown  of  Poland,  2  Zur.  278  n 

Maximin,  emperor:  I  Bui.  378,  2  Bui.  105, 
1  Hoop.  169,  Hutch.  113;  burned  the  scrip 
tures,  2  Jew.  690;  burned  a  church  when; 
many  were  assembled  to  celebrate  tho 
nativity  of  Christ,  ib.  976;  a  judgment, 
upon  him  caused  him  to  call  in  his  pro 
clamation  against  the  Christians,  ib.  977 

Maximin,  an  Arian  bishop:  opposed  by  Au 
gustine,  2  Cran.  36 
i    Maximinian,  emperor:  2  Bui.  73,  79,  106 

Maximus,  emperor  :   Whita.  443 

Maximus :  his  martyrdom,  2  Bui.  105 
j    Maximus,bp  of  Jerusalem :  ledoutof  thecoun 
cil  of  Palestine  by  Paphnutius,  4  Jew.  951 

Maximus  Taurinensis :  Homilise,  Jew.  xl 
sermons  of  his  attributed  to  Ambrose  am 
others,  Calf.  177  n.,  2 Ful.  154, 155,  340n. 
1  Jew.  499,  4  Jew.  1078  n.,  Whita.  667 
he  says,  I  read  of  Peter's  tears,  not  of  hi; 
satisfaction,  2  Jew.  1135;  remarks  that  tht 
tear  washes  away  the  offence  which  sham< 
would  not  suffer  to  confess  with  speech,  ib 
1134;  is  uncertain  whether  Peter  or  Pau 
should  be  preferred,  1  Jew.  430;  says,  Man, 
could  not  touch  Christ,  because  she  sough; 
him  upon  the  earth  ;  but  Stephen  touchec 
him,  because  he  sought  him  in  heaven 
1  Jew.  499,  542,  2  Jew.  741, 1043,  3  Jew 
548 ;  declares  that  a  church  cannot  stam 
without  a  cross,  &c.,  Calf.  177,  179,  2  Ful 
155 

Maximus  the  Scholiast:  wrote  scholia  or 
thepseudo-Dionysius,  Jew.  xl,  Whita.  252 
says  the  elements  are  symbols,  not  the  trull 
itself,  2  Jew.  611,  624 ;  cited  for  the  ele 
vation,  1  Jew.  507,  511,  512;  speaks  of  tht 
bread  and  cup  as  set  forth  covered,  ib.  510 
and  of  their  being  shewn,  ib.  511 

Maximus,  an  Arian  :  the  alleged  author  o 
the  "  Opus  imperfectum  "  ascribed  to  Chry 
sostom,  Whita.  684 

Maxwell  (  lord) :  taken  prisoner  at  Sol 

way  moss,  3  Zur.  239  n. ;  mentioned,  ib.  421 

Maxwell  (  ),  brickmaker:  1  Tyn.  33 

May :  mare  (i.  e.  May)  lady,  2  Bee.  346,  370 
May  bishops,  Uew.  997 

May  games:  Grin.  141,  175;    thought  suffi 


MAY  GAMES 

eient  cause  for   excommunication   by  the 
Scottish  presbytery,  Rog.  311 

May  (Jo.),  bp  of  Carlisle  :  2  Cran.  264  n 

May  (Will.):  vicar- general  of  Ely,  2  Cran. 
264  n. ;  his  interview  with  Henry  VIII., 
Park,  34 ;  president  of  Queens'  college,  ib. 
38  n.,  67 ;  a  commissioner  for  the  revision 
of  the  Prayer  Book,  Grin.  \,  Rid.  316;  a 
royal  visitor  of  Cambridge,  2  Brad.  370, 
Grin.  194,  Rid.  169  ;  dean  of  St  Paul's, 
Phil,  xxx,  Rid.  328;  an  ecclesiastical  com 
missioner,  Park.  107,  439;  queen  Eliza 
beth's  almoner,  Now.  229;  nominated  ahp 
of  York,  but  died  unconsecrated,  ib.  229, 
Park.  123 n.;  his  death,  1  Zur.  93;  letter 
to  Parker,  Park.  38 

Maydewell  (   ),  a  Scotch  friar :  2  Cran. 

339 

Mayence:  v.  Councils. 

What  the  archbishop  paid  for  his  pall, 
Pit.  583;  the  Golden  Swan,  3  Zur.  52 

Mayer  (Wolfg.) :  v.  Meyer. 

Mayfield,  co.  Sussex :  Cranmer's  manor,  2 
Cran.  253;  probably  meant  by  Maxfield, 
q.v. 

Maynard  (  ):  v.  Miinarde. 

Maynard  (Hen.):  Park.  409 

Mayro  (Fra.  de) :  v.  Maronis. 

Mazzoreth :  the  use  thereof,  1  Ful.  78 

Meadows  (James):  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
327  n 

Meagher  (Andr.) :  Popish  Mass,  Calf.  302  n 

Meale :  to  melt,  2  Bee.  501 

Means  :  must  be  used,  3  Bui.  181,  I  Lat.  528, 
543,  Pil.  328 ;  to  be  used,  not  trusted  in, 
Pil.  194;  to  be  joined  with  prayer,  ib.  412 

Mearing  (Marg.) :  v.  Mering. 

Meat :  v.  Graces. 

Continency  in  it,  1  Bui.  423 ;  the  choice 
of  it,  ib.  431 ;  why  God  forbad  the  eating 
of  certain  meats,  '2  Bui.  211;  the  choice 
abrogated,  ib.  271 ;  Popish  differences  in 
meats,  2  Hoop.  50,  Pil.  46;  sumptuary 
agreement  made  by  the  bishops  and  church 
dignitaries,  2  Cran.  491 

Meat-offering:  2  Bui.  191 

Meath  (H.  bp  of):  v.  Brady. 

Medals :  v.  Coins. 

Meddled :  mingled,  Phil.  330 

Meddows  (James)  :  v.  Meadows. 

Mede,  or  Meed :  reward,  3  Bee.  196 

Mede  (Jos.) :  Calf.  32  n.,  1  Cov.  451  n.,  2  Ful. 
386  n 

Medes  :  kingdom  of  the  Medes  and  Persians, 
Pil.  186,  187;  the  Medes  had  famous 
schools,  4  Bui.  480 

Media  vita:  verses,  apparently  a  translation 
from  the  Latin,  2  Cov.  554 


MEDWIN 


531 


Media  Villa  (Rich,  de),  or  Middleton  :  notice 
of  him,  1  Tyn.  153  n. ;  on  the  four  divisions 
of  hell,  Rog.  215  n 

Mediators  :  v.  Christ. 

The  term,  Now.  (102) ;  the  two  media 
tors,  of  the  law  and  of  the  gospel,  2  Cran. 
177  ;  vain  distinction  between  mediators  of 
intercession  and  of  redemption  or  salvation, 

1  Hoop.  35,  3  Jew.  573,  &c.,  2  Lat.  233; 
there  is  only  one,  viz.  Jesus  Christ  (q.v.), 
3  Jew.  571,  573;  the  pope  sets  himself  up 
for  one,  2  Cran.  177 

Medici  family :  2  Cran.  331  n 

Medici  (Giulio  de),  afterwards  pope  Clement 

VII.,  q.  v. 
Medici  (Hipp.  card,  de) :  2  Cran.  234,  2  Tyn. 

275  n 

Medicine :  v.  Physic. 
Medina  Cceli   (The   duke   of) :    1  Zur.  275, 

2  Zur.  206  n 

Meditation :  the  benefit  of  it,  1  Brad.  559, 
566 

Meditations:  v.  Affliction,  Christ,  Command 
ments,  Creed,  Death,  God,  Heaven,  Life 
everlasting,  Prayer,  Prayer  (The  Lord's), 
Supper. 

GODLY  MEDITATIONS,  by  J.  Bradford, 
1  Brad.  113,  &c. ;  CHRISTIAN  PRATERS 
AND  MEDITATIONS,  Pra.  B.  1,  &c.;  medi 
tations  concerning  the  sober  usage  of  the 
body,  1  Brad.  187  ;  concerning  the  plea 
sures  of  this  life,  ib.  188 ;  for  the  exercise 
of  true  mortification,  ib.  190,  Pra.  B.  96; 
for  the  different  times  of  the  day,  1  Brad. 
230,  &c. ;  daily  meditations  (from  Lud. 
Vives),  on  rising,  Pra.  B.  60 ;  on  the  day 
light,  ib.  61 ;  on  rising,  ib.  62  ;  on  dressing, 
ib.  63;  on  beginning  the  day,  ib.  64;  on 
going  abroad,  ib.  67  ;  on  a  journey,  ib.  68  ; 
before  meat,  ib.  69;  at  meal- time,  ib.  70; 
after  meat,  ib.  71 ;  at  mid-day,  ib.  72;  on 
returning  home,  ib.  73;  at  sunset,  ib.;  on 
lighting  candles,  ib.  74  ;  on  undressing,  ib. 
75  ;  on  retiring  to  rest,  ib.  76  ;  meditations 
written  by  Bradford  in  a  copy  of  Tyndale's 
Testament,  1  Brad.  248 — 257 ;  A  FORM  OF 
MEDITATION  for  the  plague,  Grin.  264,  477 ; 
a  meditation  (penitential),  by  W.  Hunnis, 
Poet.  155;  de  vitse  hujus  fragilitate,  et  spe 
resurrectionis  vitaeque  atern.-e,  from  scrip 
ture  and  the  burial  service,  Pra.  Eliz.358; 
mors,  tua  mors,  Christe,  &c.,  verses  there 
on  by  C.  T.,  Poet.  395 

Medman  (Peter):  3  Zur.  538 

Medowes  (James) :  v.  Meadows. 

Medwel  (Jo.)  :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Medwin  (St):  sent  from  Rome  to  Lucius, 
Park.  295 

34—* 


532 


MEDY 


Medy :  Milan,  Phil.  373 

Meed  :  to  deserve,  1  Jew.  13 

Meek :  who  they  are,  1  Lat.  480 ;  their  re 
ward,  ib.  482  ;  how  they  inherit  the  earth, 
2  Tyn.  20 

Meer-stone:  a  boundary-stone,  2  Bui.  230 

Megander  (Gasp.) :  3  Zur.  236,  250, 615,  633; 
his  widow,  ib.  252 

Meghem  (The  count) :  1  Zur.  205  n 

Megil :  2  Bui.  135 

Meier  (Wolfg.) :  v.  Meyer. 

Mekerchius  (Adolph)  :  1  Fill.  xiv. 

Mekim  (Rich.)  :  burned,  3  Zur.  221  n 

Melancthon  (Phil.) :  his  birth,  Lit.  Eliz.  445  ; 
one  of  the  principal  champions  at  the  con 
ference  at  Marpurg,  Grin.  251  n.;  he  drew 
up  the  confession  of  Augsburg,  2  Zur. 
15  n. ;  wrote  an  apology  for  it,  ib.  103  n. ; 
at  Paris,  1  Tyn.  liv  ;  notice  of  the  Simplex 
ac  pia  deliberatio,  &c.,  1535,  drawn  up  by 
him  and  Bucer,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxix.  n.,  2  Zur. 
18  n. ;  he  attends  a  conference  at  Witten 
berg,  1  Jew.  409 ;  his  want  of  firmness  in 
the  case  of  the  landgrave  Philip,  3  Zur. 
660  n. ;  present  at  his  marriage,  2  Cran. 
405  n.;  invited  to  England,  ib.  420  n.,  421  n., 
422,423,  431,  3  Zur.  17,  18,  21,  725;  ex 
pected  to  come,  1  Lat.  141 ;  dissuaded  from 
coming,  3  Zur.  616 ;  he  proposes  a  synod  of 
Protestant  divines,  ib.  713  n.;  letter  inviting 
him  to  a  conference  to  form  a  declaration 
of  faith  on  the  sacrament,  2  Cran.  433  ;  he 
went  to  the  council  of  Trent,  Whita.  10 ; 
his  opinion  of  the  Interim,  2  Zur.  126  n.  ; 
his  death,  ib.  71  n. ;  references  to  him, 

2  Lat.  314,  Rog.  v.n. ;  his  Loci  Communes, 
1  Brad.  20,  2  Brad.  7,  Rid.  280 ;  reference 
to   an   epistle   on   the   Eucharist  by   him, 

3  Tyn.  258  n. ;  wrote  a  treatise  De  integri 
nsu  sacramenti,  Coop.  167 ;  notice   of  his 
Responsiones  ad  impios  articulos  Bavarica? 
Inquisitionis,  1  Zur.  110  n. ;  reference  to 
MS.  notes  by  him,  Calf.  305  n. ;  letter  from 
him  to  Bucer,  3  Zur.  556;  letters  to  him,  2    ] 
Cran.  433,3  Zur.  21, 25 ;  Bradford's  preface 
to  his  Treatise  of  Prayer,  1  Brad.  19;  the 
Introduction  to  Bull's  Prayers,  taken  in  great 
part  from  him,  Pra.  B.  vii;  precatio  ante 
cibum,  carmine  reddita,  Pra.  Eliz.  400  ;  his 
•works   burned   in   Oxford,   Rid.  280 ;   his 
doctrine,  2  Ful.  377  ;   on  Gen.  i.  2,  "the 
spirit  of  God  moved,"  &c.,  Hutch.  65,  196; 
his  opinion  respecting  Christ's  humanity, 

3  Zur.  688 ;  he  opposes  the  error  of  Stan- 
carus,  1  Zur.  127  n. ;  his  early  views  on  pre 
destination,  3  Zur.  325;  his  opinion  on  the 
number  of  sacraments,  3  Jew.  455,  456, 
460;  upon  the  eucharist,  Coop.  37,  1  Cran. 


MELITO 

20,  Rid.  160,  3  Zur.  544  n. ;  on  transubstan- 
tiation,  Rid.  158;  he  says  Ambrose  would 
never  have  travailed  to  accumulate  so  many 
miracles  as  he  did,  had  he  not  thought  the 
nature  of  bread  to  be  changed  in  the  mys 
tery  of  the  Lord's  supper,  1  Cran.  178,  he 
means  a  sacramental  change,  ib.  179 ;  on 
communion  under  one  kind,  1  Jew.  217 — 
219 ;  upon  figurative  speeches,  1  Cran.  137 ; 
he  expounds  Heb.  vi.  of  the  sin  against  the 
Holy  Ghost,  Hutch.  117;  on  the  church's 
rejection  of  apocryphal  writings,  3  Whitg. 
621 ;  his  opinion  of  the  old  doctors,  2  Lat. 
268 ;  he  explains  a  statement  by  Augustine 
respecting  the  authority  of  the  church,  Rid. 
128  ;  describes  disorders  in  Germany  about 
things  indifferent,  Rog.  317  n.;  declares 
that  when  the  opinion  of  holiness,  of  merit, 
or  necessity,  is  put  unto  things  indifferent, 
then  they  darken  the  light  of  the  gospel, 
and  ought  by  all  means  to  be  taken  away, 
Grin.  210 ;  relates  a  vision  he  had  read  of, 
3  Bee.  390;  discusses  questions  respecting 
magistracy,  &c.,  1  Bui.  308,  323  n.;  writes 
of  community  of  goods,  2  Bui.  21 

Melancthonici  :  an  alleged  sect,  2  Jew. 
686 

Melchiades,  bp  of  Rome :  v.  Melciades. 

Melchior  :  one  of  the  three  kings,  Rog.  228, 
Whita.  560 

Melchizedek,  king  of  Salem :  a  type  of 
Christ,  1  Brad.  590,  3  Bui.  282,  1  Cov.  55, 
56,  2  Ful.  260,  Pil.  370,  Whita.  168,  169 ; 
how  said  to  be  without  father  and  mother, 
&c.,  Grin.  41,  2  Jew.  1111;  his  priesthood, 
2  Jew.  720  ;  his  bread  and  wine,  whether  a 
sacrifice,  4  Bui.  439,  1  Ful.  148,  149,  513— 
515,  Hutch.  238  n.,  1  Jew.  110,  2  Jew.  712, 
730—732,  Sand.  454,  1  Tyn.  256  n.,  Whita. 
167,168;  erroneously  thought  by  some  to 
be  the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Jew.  233,  Rog.  71 ; 
compared  by  Durandus  to  the  pope,  4  Bui. 
118,  1  Jew.  373 

Melciades,  bp  of  Rome :  refers  to  a  supposed 
authority  given  by  Christ  to  Peter,  1  Jew. 
339  n.;  his  decree  about  the  communion, 
ib.  159,  160,  239 ;  he  calls  confirmation  a 
sacrament,  Calf.  222,  3  Jew.  456;  an  epis 
tle  bearing  his  name  contradicts  St  Luke, 
1  Jew.  342;  the  Donatists  referred  to  him, 
Whita.  436;  he  sat,  to  determine  a  cause, 
with  divers  other  bishops,  1  Jew.  394 

Meletius,  bp  of  Lycopolis :  called  archbishop 
of  Egypt,  2  Whitg.  160,  161 ;  erred  on  sin 
after  baptism,  1  Hoop.  169,  Hutch.  113; 
was  deposed  from  his  bishoprick,  1  Whitg. 
408 

Melito,  bp  of  Sardis :    on  the  canon  of  the 


MELITO  —  MEREXDA 


)33 


Old  Testament,  4  Bui.  540,  2  Ful.  222  n., 
Whita.  56,  62 ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Sale  255 

Mell :  meddle,  Rid.  415 

Mellitus,  bp  of  London  :  sent  to  preach  in 
England,  3  Jew.  163  ;  consecrated  by  Au 
gustine,  4  Jew.  779,  780 

Melor  (St),  of  Cornwall :  Bale  192 

Meltiades,  bp  of  Rome  :  v.  Melciades. 

Melvil  (Sir  James) :  1  Zur.  195,  2  Zur.  311  n 

Melville  (Andrew) :  2  Zur.  331  n.,  333 

Melville  (James),  minister  of  Fernie:  2  Zur. 
331  n.,  365 

Mehin  (Mr):  2  Zur.  333;  the  Melvins,  ib. 
335 

Membra  Christ! :  Now.  (102) 

Memoriale    Historiarum :     a  manuscript,    3    \ 
Jew.  276 

Memorials :  v.  Dead. 

Memories:  months'  minds,  and  the  like,  Grin. 
136  n.;  commemorations;  so  in  the  com 
munion  service,  Pit.  53-5;  memoriae;  mo 
numents,  shrines,  or  tombs,  2  Tyn.  101, 
3  Tyn.  60,  272  n 

Memory :  natural,  artificial,  spiritual,  2  Hoop. 
461 ;  all  the  kinds  employed  upon  the  sub 
stance  of  things  absent,  ib. ;  two  things  to 
be  noted  in  the  word  "memoria,"  1 
Hoop.  209 ;  Jewel's  memoria  technica, 
Jew.  xxiv. 

Menahem,  king  of  Israel :  2  Bui.  12 

Menander :    cited,  1  Bee.  15,  203,  222,  366, 

3  Bee.  365;   alleged  by   St   Paul,   4  Jew. 
737,  Whita.  70,   2  Whitg.  36;    verses   on 
honouring  parents,  1  Bui.  289 ;  his  Phasma, 
1  Zur.  139 

Meuander,  a  heretic:  3  Bee.  401,  1  Cran. 
262,  277,  Phil.  417  ;  he  ascribed  the  crea 
tion  of  the  world  to  angels,  Hog.  40 

Menandrians :  ascribe  the  creation  to  angels, 
Hutch.  68 

Mendham  (Jos.):  v.  Indexes. 

Memoirs  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  Calf. 
16  n. ;  Spiritual  Venality  of  Rome,  Hog. 
219  n 

Mendicants :  v.  Friars. 

Mendoza  (Fernando  de) :  Calf.  302  n 

Mendoza  (Hurtadus) :  4  Jew.  948 

Menecrates  :  called  himself  Jupiter,  4  Jew. 
842 

Menelaus:  1  Bui.  417 

Menevia:  v.  Saint-David's. 

Mengus  (Hieron.) :  Flagellum  Daemomim, 
&c.,  Calf.  318  n 

Mennas,  abp  of  Constantinople :  1  Hoop. 
171;  his  consecration,  1  Jew.  408,  3  Jew. 
331 ;  he  excommunicated  pope  Vigilius, 

4  Jew.  834 


Mennes  (Sir  Matth.)  or  Mennys:  account 
of  his  family,  3  Bee.  597  n 

Menno  Simonis :  1  Hoop.  246 

Mennonians  :  a  sect,  3  Jew.  602 

Men-stealers:  2  Bui.  47 

Mentz:  v.  Mayenee. 

Merarites :  their  service,  2  Bui.  132,  142 

Merati  (  ):  on  the  mass,  2  Brad.  306, 

&c.  n 

Mercator  (Marina) :  some  books  among  the 
works  of  Augustine  ascribed  to  him,  1  Bee. 
316  n 

Mercerus  (Jo.) :  well  skilled  in  Hebrew, 
Whita.  172;  he  supposes  the  "one  pastor" 
of  Eccles.  xii.  11  is  Christ,  ib.  423 

Merchandize  (Monstrous)  of  the  Romish 
Bishops  :  referred  to,  3  Bee.  198  n 

Merchants :  v.  Prayers. 

Too  covetous,  1  Lot.  98;  their  craft, 
1  Bee.  253  ;  merchants  and  chapmen  who 
deceive  in  trade  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  108; 
what  they  should  do,  1  Bee.  256,  2  Bee. 
115;  they  must  deal  truly,  Sand.  204; 
merchants  of  the  staple,  and  merchants- 
adventurers,  3  Zur.  272  n 

Merchant-Taylors'  school :  v.  London. 

Merciable  :  merciful,  1  Bee.  421 

Merciful:  v.  Mercy. 

Mercurius  Trismegistus:  2  Bui.  218,  3  Bui. 
385,  Jew.  xl,  2  Jew.  577 

Mercury:  4  Bui.  68;  way-side  crosses  sub 
stituted  for  images  of  Mercury,  Calf.  66 

Mercury  (St) :  1  Jew.  190 

Mercy:  v.  God,  Magistrates,  Prayers. 

God's  mercy  the  only  source  of  Israel's 
blessings,  1  Hoop.  257 ;  the  sole  cause  of 
our  deliverance,  Sand.  180;  ready  to  all 
that  are  repentant,  Pil.  101 ;  means  to  pro 
voke  it  to  him  that  shall  pray,  1  Bee.  160, 
&c. ;  mercy  and  truth  meeting  together, 
ib.  148;  former  mercy  a  pledge  of  future 
mercy,  Pil.  136 ;  we  must  love  mercy, 
Sand.  228;  mercy  better  than  oblations, 

1  Lat.  23 ;  where  it  is,  there  are  all  good 
things,   1  Bee.  158  ;  its  fruits,  Sand.  228, 
229 ;  without  justice  it  is  folly,  ib.  147 ;  the 
blessedness  of  the  merciful,    1  Lat.  48-1, 

2  Tyn.  23;    blessed  be  the   merciful,  &c. ; 
verses  by  Jo.  Davies,  Poet.  249 

Mercy-seat :  2  Bui.  154 

Mercy-stock :  propitiation,  2  Bee.  459 

Mere :  a  boundary,  2  Bui.  38,  230 

Mere  (Jo.):    letter  to   Parker,    Park.   17; 

notice  of  him,  ib.  19  n. ;  mentioned,  ib.  38 
Mere  ( Jean  Poltrot  de) :  v.  Poltrot. 

Merell(   ):  2  Zur.  298 

Merenda  (Cath.) :  second  wife  of  P.  Martyr, 

q.v. 


534- 


MEREWORTII  —  METHODIUS 


Mereworth,  co.  Kent :  1  Bee.  61  n 

Merick  (Howl.),  bp  of  Bangor :  consecrated, 
Sand,  xviii,  1  Zur.  63  n 

Mering  (Sir  Will.),  or  Merynge:  letter  to 
Cranmer  on  bishop  Longland's  oppression 
of  him,  2  Cran.  316  n. ;  recommended  to 
Cromwell  for  support  against  the  bishop, 
ib.  316 

Mering  (  ):  saluted,  Phil.  227 

Mering  (Marg. ):  martyred  in  Smithfield, 
Poet.  171,  2  Zur.  160  n 

Merit :  v.  Grace,  Works ;  also  Saints. 

Translations  concerning  merit  examined, 
1  Ful.  343—374;  of  merits,  2  Bui.  342; 
what  they  are,  3  Bee.  608 ;  angels  have 
none,  2  Tyn.  169 ;  the  merits  or  deserts  of 
man,  1  Bee.  49,  70,  3  Bee.  170,  &c.,  2  Bui. 
342;  merit  and  mercy,  3  Jew.  583,  &c. ;  the 
former  not  compatible  with  grace,  1  Tyn. 
436;  merit  disclaimed,  2  Bui.  342,  Hutch. 
95,  Lit.  Eliz.  257,  Now.  (57),  176,  (62), 
182,  Poet.  515,  Pra.  B.  156,  1  Tyn.  75, 
&c.,  2  Tyn.  76;  there  can  be  none  between 
us  and  God,  Whiia.  198,  199;  the  merits 
of  man  are  the  mercies  of  God,  1  Bee.  54 ; 
merits  are  of  God,  not  of  men,  1  Ful.  353; 
God  crowns  his  gifts,  not  our  merits,  Bale 
590,  1  Ful.  341 ;  Abraham  had  no  deserts 
when  the  promise  was  made  him,  1  Bee. 
311 ;  the  word  often  used  by  the  Catholic 
doctors,  but  in  a  sound  sense,  1  Ful.  352; 
thus  Augustine,  Bale  590;  Bernard  on  the 
term,  Sand.  214  n.;  dispute  of  the  Scotists 
and  Thomists  about  meritum  congrui  and 
meritum  condigni,  3  Jew.  611 ;  the  Romish 
doctrine,  Sand.  25;  merit-mongers,  1  Lat. 
521;  their  arrogance,  ib.  368;  they  are 
murmurers  against  God,  2  Lat.  200;  monks 
and  friars  were  such,  ib. ;  to  claim  merit  is 
treason  against  Christ,  1  Lat.  419;  trust 
in  men's  merits  leads  to  desperation,  3 
Jew.  247;  remedies  against  the  want  of 
merits,  3  Bee.  169,  &c. ;  Christ  has  pro 
mised  all  his  to  them  that  repent  and  be 
lieve,  3  Tyn.  204 

Merle  d'Aubigne  ( J.  H.):  Hist,  of  the  Re 
formation,  4  Bui.  viii,  &c. 

Merley  (Sir  Rob.):  takes  lord  Cobham  to  the 
Tower,  Bale  45 

Merlin :  his  prophecies,  2  Jew.  880,  Sand. 
67,  I  Tyn.  305,  2  Tyn.  141 

Merlin  us  (Jac.):  Concilia,  2  Ful.  90  n.,  105n. 
107  n.;  shamefully  corrupts  an  old  canon, 
ib.  42  n 

Mermaids:  2  Brad.  288,  2  Cov.  267,  Hutch. 
178 

Morsburg:  conflict  there,  1080,  Lit.  Eliz. 
449 


Mershe  (Jo.) :  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner, 
Park.  383 

Merston,  co.  Kent :  v.  Shorne. 

Merton,  co.  Surrey:  the  provision  of  Merton, 
4  Jew.  904 

Merula  (Gaud.):  on  the  gods  of  Egypt,  &c., 
Rog.  37  n 

Mervyn  (Edm.):  2  Cran.  382—384 

Merynge  (Sir  Will.)  :  v.  Mering. 

Meslin  :  mixture,  1  Whitg.  201 

Messages  of  God  :  how  sent,  Pil.  222 

Messalians,  Euchites,  Psallians :  founded  by 
Simeones,  1  Jew,  245;  their  heresy,  1 
Brad.  23,  1  Cran.  172,  173,  1  Jew.  18S, 
193,  458,  Phil.  425,  Sand.  263,  2  Whitg. 
561 ;  they  acknowledged  a  plurality  of 
gods,  Rog.  37;  trusted  to  their  own  lying 
revelations,  ib.  158;  hence  they  were  called 
Enthusiasts,  4  Bui.  94,  345;  did  nothing 
else  but  pray,  ib.  182 ;  said  that  prayer  only 
should  be  used,  not  the  sacraments,  Roy. 
251 ;  thought  that  sacraments  should  be 
received  only  for  obedience  to  magistrates, 
ib.  246,  251 ;  their  error  on  baptism,  2  Ful. 
388,  Rog.  277 ;  they  set  it  at  nought,  4 
Bui.  345,  397  ;  affirmed  that  the  regenerate 
cannot  sin,  Rog.  141 ;  their  error  respecting 
the  Lord's  supper,  Rid.  9,  Rog.  284;  the 
sect  vanquished  by  Letoius  and  others, 

1  Jew.  188,   193 ;    confuted   by  Amphilo- 
chius,  2  Whitg.  165 

Messiah :  v.  Christ. 

Metaphors :  v.  Figures. 

Similitudes,  not  images,  are  used  by 
Christ  for  instruction,  1  Hoop.  45;  he 
often  used  them,  but  chiefly  when  he  spoke 
of  the  sacraments,  1  Cran.  135 ;  argument 
upon  the  use  of  them,  ib.  124,  127 ;  whether 
God's  mysteries  can  be  thoroughly  express 
ed  by  them,  ib.  89;  they  are  not  to  be 
pressed  in  all  points  to  purposes  for  which 
they  are  not  used,  ib.  283,  284;  Christ's 
words  in  the  sacraments  are  not  to  be 
taken  without  a  trope,  1  Hoop.  115;  papists 
deny  a  trope,  but  use  one,  ib.  121, 528 

Metaphrastes  (Sim.) :  v.  Simeon. 

Metcalfe  (Nich.),  master  of  St  John's  college, 
Cambridge  :  opposes  Latimer,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Metcawffe  (Jo.),  skinner:  Park.  211 

Metellus,  a  Roman  noble :  choked  by  a  hair, 

2  Jew.  980 

Meteors :  fiery,  airy,  and  watery  ones,  3  Bui. 

183 ;   great  and  strange  lights  seen,   Lit. 

Eliz.  570;  Fulke  writes  on  them,  1  Ful. 

vi. 

Metherk  (Adolph.)  :  2  Zur.  290  n 
Methodius :  on  the  martyrdom  of  Dionvsius, 

Wldta.  578 


METHODIUS  —  MILCIADES 


Methodius :  v.  Cyril  the  monk. 
Methonensis:  v.  Nicholas. 
Methusaleh  :  length  of  his  life,  1  Bui.  40 
Metonymy:  the  figure  often  used  in  scripture, 

Coop.  199,  2  Hoop.  48 
Metropolis:    a  metropolis,    4  Bui.  118;  the 

name  anciently  conferred  on  cities  by  the 

prince,  3  Jew.  315 
Metropolitans :  v.  Archbishops. 
Metusiasts:    believed    in   transubstantiation, 

Rog.  289 
Metz:  besieged  and  taken,  2  Zur.  305  n.,  3 

Zur.  456  n.,  590  n 
Meuccius  (Sylv.) :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 

Bale  257 

Mey  (Will.):  «.  May. 
Meyer  family  :  saluted,  1  Zur.  305 
Meyer  (Jac.),  or  Maiorus  :  1  Bee.  391 
Meyer  (Seb.) :    wrote    on    the    Apocalypse, 

Bale  258 
Meyer    (Wolfg.) :    account   of  him,   2  Zur. 

322  n. ;  De  Vulneribus  Eccles.  Rom.,  Calf. 

6n.;  letter  to  him,  2  Zur.  322;  salutation 

of  him,  1  Zur.  30 

Meyer  de  Ivnonau  (Gerold) :  1  Zur.  ix,  x. 
Meyrick  (Dr)  :  v.  Myrrick. 
Micah :  instituted  a  strange  worship,  3  Bui. 

237 
Michael,  the  archangel :    the  nation   of  the 

Jews  committed  to  him,  3  Bui.  348, 1  Jew. 

430;  he  fights  with  the  dragon,  Bale  411 ; 

meaning  of  his  name,  ib.  412;  images  of 

him,  Rog.  223;  painted  as  weighing  souls, 

3  Tyn.  163;  his  balance,  Bale  523;  temple 
erected  to  him  in  mount  Garganus,  3  Bui. 
348 

Michael,  an  emperor  of  the  East:  made  a 
law  that  no  monk  should  serve  the  ministry 
in  any  cure,  4  Jew.  1030 

Michael  III.,  emperor  of  the  East:  rebuked 
by  pope  Nicholas  I.,  1  Jew.  267 

Michael  VIII.  [Pabeologus],  emperor  of  the 
East:  it  is  said  that  his  clergy  would  not 
suffer  him  to  be  buried,  because  he  would 
have  submitted  to  the  pope,  1  Jew.  404, 

4  Jew.  xli  n.,  740 

Michael  Angelo  :  v.  Buonarrotti. 

Michael    Angelo,    minister    of    the    Italian 

church  in  London :  2  Cran.  440 
Michael  Anglus :  v.  Coverdale. 
Michael  Choniates,  bishop  of  Athens :  4  Jew. 

653 
Michael   (The):    one  of  Frobisher's  ships, 

2  Zur.  291  n 
Michael  house  :  v.  Cambridge. 

Michaelis  (  ):  1  Zur.  305 

Michal,  David's  wife  :  her  lie,  2  Bui.  113 
Rlicher:  a  pilferer,  Pil.  290 


|    Michovia  (M.  a)  :  v.  Mattha-us. 

Michtam  :  2  Bui.  290 

Microcosm  :  man  is  a  little  world,  &c.,  verses 
by  T.  Bastard,  Poet.  306 

Micrologus  :  De  Eccles.  Observat.,  Jew.  xl ; 
he  describes  how  communicants  alone  were 
wont  to  be  present  at  the  divine  mysteries, 
2  Bee.  255,  25G,  3  Bee.  481 ;  says,  it  cannot 
justly  be  called  a  communion,  unless  many 
receive  together,  1  Jew.  13~>;  declares  it 
not  a  thing  authentic  that  the  bread  should 
be  dipped  in  the  wine  and  so  distributed 
for  a  perfect  communion,  3  Bee.  415 

Micronius  (Mart.):  his  preaching  at  the 
German  church  in  London,  3  Zur.  587; 
supports  Hooper  in  his  opposition  to  the 
vestments,  2  Hoop,  xiv  ;  complains  of  his 
severity,  ib.  xxi;  letters  to  Bullinger,  3 
Zur.  557 — 581,  see  4  Bui.  142  n 

Middleburg:  invaded  by  the  Walloous,  1 
Zur.  273 

Middlemore  (  ):  v.  Mydelmore. 

Middleton,  co.  Lancaster :  1  Brad.  454;  Now- 

ell  went  to  school  at  Middleton,  A"io?p.  I. ; 

and  afterwards  founded  a  free  school  there, 

ib.  viii. 

l    Middleton    (Conyers):    letter   from   Rome, 

Calf.  66  n.,  67  n 
j    Middleton     (Erasmus) :     Biographia    Evan- 

gelica,  2  Brad.  xii.  n 

I    Middleton  (Hen.),  printer:  2  Hoop.  177 
|    Middleton  (Humph.) :  letter  to  him,  1  Erac'. 
591,  2  Brad.  194;    he  is  martyred,  Poet. 
162 

Middleton  (Rich.):  v.  Media  Villa  (R.  de) 

Middleton  (Tho.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet  liv  ;  a 
portion  of  his  Wisdom  of  Solomon  Para 
phrased,  ib.  534 

Midsummer:  the  cressets  on  Midsummer 
night,  Calf.  301 

Midwives:  were  licensed  by  the  archbishop 
or  bishop,  Grin.  174  n.,  2  Lai.  114  u. ;  their 
superstition,  2  Hoop.  141,  2  Lat.  114; 
whether  they  may  baptize,  4  Bui.  370;  in 
quiries  respecting  them,  Grin.  174,  2  Hoop. 
141 ;  those  of  the  Egyptians,  2  Bui.  115 

Mieczlaus,  king  of  Poland  :  Grin.  56  n 

Milan  :  the  use  of  the  church  granted  by  Jus- 
tina  to  the  Arians,  Calf.  301 ;  Ambrose 
forbade  Theodosius  to  enter  the  church 
there,  3Bec.  478,  &c.,  Coop.  140  n. ;  he  took 
order  for  the  service  there,  1  Jcic.  265;  his 
liturgy  still  used  there,  Pil.  508;  taken 
from  the  French  by  Ferdinand,  the  em 
peror's  brother,  2  Tyn.  315;  the  duchy 
invaded  by  Charles  V.,  2  Cov.  512;  the 
motto  "  Vel  in  ara,"  Calf.  339 

Milciades :  v.  Melciades. 


536 


MILDEN  —  MINISTERS 


Milden,  co.  Suffolk :  the  rectorial  library,  1 
Cov.  198 

Mildenham   (Tho.   de),  prior  of  Worcester: 
2  Lat.  371n 

Mildmay  (Tho.) :  arrests  Sandys,  Sand.  vi. 

Mildmay   (Sir   Walter) :    a  privy  councillor, 
Grin.  417,  Park.  357,  457  n. ;  mentioned, 
Grin.  392  n. ;  dwelt  in  the  precinct  of  St 
Bartholomew  the    Great,   ib.  272  n.;    his    , 
monument  in  the  church  there,  ib. 

Milerus,  an  Irish  priest :    committed  to  the 
custody  of  bishop  Grindal,  Grin.  307,  315 

Miles  Monopodios  :  Rog.  331 

Miletus :  4  Bui.  30,  44,  106 

Milhoffen :  the  church  there,  2  Cov.  522 

Millenary  petition  :  Rog.  21 

Millennium  :  on  the  reign  of  1000  years,  Bale 
566,  567  ;  controversy  respecting  an  earthly 
reign,  ib.  587;  ancient  opinions  concerning 
the  millennium,  2  Cov.  184 ;  most  of  the  ; 
ancient  bishops  and  fathers  believed  that 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  would  be  on  earth 
for  1000  years  after  the  resurrection,  2 
Whitg.  434;  this  was  held  by  Justin,  Lac- 
tantius,  Irenseus,  and  many  other  fathers, 
but  generally  denied  by  the  reformers,  4 
Bui.  537,  Coop.  147,  3  Jew.  C06,  Whita. 
391 ;  the  chiliastic  doctrine  keenly  defend 
ed  by  Justin  Martyr,  Whita.  583  ;  Irenajus 
was  a  Chiliast,  ib.  585;  the  sentiments  of 
Lactantius,  3  Zur.  233,  234 ;  the  ancient 
Chiliasts,  2  Cov.  186,  1  Hoop.  161,  3  Jew. 
606;  this  doctrine  asserted  to  have  been 
invented  by  Papias,  4  Bui.  537,  Whita. 
664 ;  article  of  1552  against  certain  heretics 
designated  millennarii,  Lit.  Edw.  537, 
(582)  ;  these  are  stated  to  have  denied  the 
eternity  of  happiness,  Rog.  154 ;  opinion  j 
that  Satan  was  loosed  1000  years  after 
Christ,  Bale  94,  659,  1  Brad.  92,  2  Brad. 
274,  312,  2  Cov.  253,  2  Hoop.  48 

Miller  (Simon),  or  Milner :  martyred  at  Nor 
wich,  Poet.  170 

Miller   (Walter),   a   martyr  in    Scotland :    1 
Tyn.  277  n 

Miller  (Will.  Hen.) :  his  library,  Poet.  vii. 

Milles  (Mr) :  2  Cran.  260 

Milles  (Jo.),  of  Chevening :  2  Cran.  319 

Milles  (Tho.)  :  martyred  at  Lewes,  Poet.  168 

Mills  (Mr),  of  All  Souls'  college:  Park.  297  n 

Milner  (Jo.),  bp  of  Castabala  :  Calf.  21  n 

Milner  (Jos.)  :  Ch.  Hist.,  1  Bui.  363 

Milner  (Simon) :  v.  Miller. 

Milton,  co.  Kent:  the  vicarage,  2  Cran.  265 

Milvvright  (   ):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Mimnermus:  2  Cov.  109 

Mincha,  Minhah,  (nron,  nn:a):  2  Brad.  304, 
1  Hoop.  241 


Mind:  v.  Affections,  Contentment. 

The  office  of  the  mind:  verses  by  Tho, 

Ilowell,  Poet.  256;  no  joy  comparable  to  ;; 

quiet  mind,  verses  by  one  Candish,  ib.  308 ; 

the  mind   must  be  lifted  up  to  heavenh 

things  in  prayer,  4  Bui.  178 
Mind:  to  desire,  Sand.  40 
Minds:  days'   minds,    Grin.   136,   Pil.  318: 

months'  minds,  3  Bee.   126,  1  Brad.  49. 

Grin.  136,  Pil.  318,  1   Tyn.  238;  month 

ends,  2  Hoop.  146;   years'  minds,   3  Bee.  \ 

126,  Grin.  136,  Pil.  318,  Pra.  Eliz.  59  n., 

1  Tyn.  238 

Miner  (  ):  his  butchery  of  the  Walden- 

ses,  Pil.  653 
Minge  ( ):  martyred  at  Maidstone,  Poet. 

162 
Mingle-mangle:  4  Bui.  201,  Hutch.  346, 1  Lat. 

147,  290 

Minhah :  v.  Mincha. 
Mining:  2  Zur.  292 
Minion  :  darling,  delicate,  1  Bee.  285 
Ministers:     v.    Apostles,    Bishops,     Clergy, 

Curates,  Deacons,  Evangelists,  Preachers, 

Prelates,  Priests,  Prophets. 

i.     The   ministry   in    general :    ordinary 

and  extraordinary  ministers,  1  Whitg.  471 ; 

minister    Dei,   seu  ecclesiae,   what,  Now. 

(102);    an    article,   de   ministris    ecclesia.', 

2  Cran.  'ill ;  of  ministering  in  the  congre 
gation,  Rog.  229  ;  there  is  a  lawful  ministry 
in  the  church,  ib.  23G ;  the  ministry  of  the 
word  of  God  remains  therein,  4  Bui.  103 ; 
wherefore  God  useth  the  ministry  of  men 
in  the  building  of  his  church,  ib.  93;  the 
beginning  and  worthiness  of  the  ministry, 
ib.  102 ;  it  is  not  appointed  in  vain,  ib.  97  ; 
the  end  of  it,  ib.  101 ;  it  is  the  means  where 
by  the  elect  are  brought  to  the  obedience 
of  Christ,  Sand.  342;  zeal  for  maintaining 
it,  and  the  contrary,  Pil.  9;  some  exalt  the 
ministry  too  much,  4  Bui.  96;  some  take 
from  it,  ib.',  it  must  be  duly  limited,  ib.;  the 
scripture  makes  a  difference  between  it  and 
the  operations  of  the  Spirit,  ib.  273  ;  minis 
ters  are  no  better  than  records  and  testimo 
nies  and  servants  of  God's  word  and  sacra 
ments,  2  Hoop.  91 ;  they  are  tied  to  the  word 
of  God  alone,  1  Hoop.  22 ;  names  given  to 
ministers,  2  Bee.  91 ;  they  are  called  angels, 
ambassadors,  overseers,  1  Bee.  13 ;  pastors, 
see  iv.  below;   watchmen,  see  iii.  below; 
"  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God  "  (a  ser 
mon),  2  Jew.  1046;  the  names  of  ministers 
are  interchanged,  4  Bui.  108;  "minister" 
a  more  fit  name  than  "priest,"  2  Lat.  264; 
use   of  the  word   by  English  translators, 
1  Ful,  460,  &c. ;   Cranmer  signs   himself 


MINISTERS 


537 


"minister  of  the  church  of  Canterbury," for 
which  he  is  rebuked  by  Dantiscus,  a  Polish 
bishop,  2  Crun.  400 — 403;  ministers  said  by 
Cart vvright  to  be  the  mouth  of  God  to  the 
people,  and  of  the  people  to  God,  2  Whitg. 
490 ;  their  office  a  holy  service,  2  Jew.  112!) ; 
the  importance  of  it,  1  Cov.  250,  359  ;  their 
charge  the  greatest  of  all  charges  and  voca 
tions,  2  Hoop.  118 ;  they  are  appointed  to 
rule  with  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  2  Bee. 
G16;  they  have  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
neaven,  ib.  566,  (v.  Absolution)  ;  they  alone 
should  administer  the  sacraments  in  the 
congregation,  Hoc/.  234;  the  ministration  of 
sacraments  properly  belongs  to  those  to 
whom  public  teaching  is  committed,  Abto. 
(94)  217 ;  how  curates  should  administer 
the  Lord's  supper,  3  Tyn.  265,  &c. ;  minis 
ters  are  not  sacrificing  priests,  2Jetc.  1131; 
they  are  not  Christ's  vicars,  1  Hoop.  22 ; 
preachers  called  so,  1  Lat.  349;  their  office 
not  a  lordly  one,  2  Brad.  255;  unprofitable, 
in  a  worldly  view,  Pil.  105,  593 ;  on  the 
equality  of  ministers,  2  Whitg.  401,  &c. ; 
whether  Christ  forbids  rule  and  superiority, 
1  Whitg.  143;  he  forbids  ministers  to  exalt 
themselves  above  each  other ;  the  pope's 
doctrine  is  exactly  contrary,  1  Tyn.  207  ; 
the  ministry  is  of  equal  dignity  in  all,  Pil. 
493,  494;  all  have  one  authority,  2  Bee. 
319;  all  are  equal  as  to  their  ministry,  but 
not  as  to  order  and  polity,  3  Whitg.  535, 
536 ;  not  all  equal  in  every  respect,  2  Zur. 
233  ;  there  are  divers  degrees  in  the  church, 
3  Jew.  271 ;  three  orders  are  allowed  by 
scripture,  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons, 
Hutch.  50;  the  litany  of  1544,  (like  several 
subsequent  litanies)  has,  "  bishops,  pastors, 
and  ministers,"  Pra.  Eliz.  572;  another 
reckoning;  ministers,  seniors,  and  deacons, 
3  Whitg. 21J5;  the  seven  orders  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  Hutch.  50 ;  the  sacrifice  of  minis 
ters,  Sand.  412 ;  persecution  comes  upon 
them  first,  ib.  379;  the  discipline  and  correc 
tion  of  them  ;  4  Bui.  135, 504  ;  of  ministers 
having  no  pastoral  charge,  1  Whitg.  469 ;  cha 
racter  of  the  ministers  of  England,  2  Zur.  \ 
163;  Harding  calls  them  tinkers,  tapsters,  j 
fiddlers,  and  pipers,  4  Jew.  873,909;  Jewel  ; 
admits  their  want  of  learning,  ib.  910;  many  ; 
of  them  made  of  "  the  basest  sort  of  the  j 
people,"  1  Whitg.  316  ;  many  had  been 
idolatrous  sacrificers  and  mass-mongers,  ib. 
317,  &c.;  artificers  and  unlearned  men  ad 
mitted  to  the  ministry,  Park.  120;  many 
come  out  of  the  shop  into  the  clergy,  2Ful. 
118 ;  order  to  ordain  no  more  artificers, 
Grin.  241  n.;  some  beneficed  ministers 


neither  priests  nor  deacons,  Park.  128, 
154,  308,  (v.  Lowth) ;  laymen  presented  to 
benefices,  ib.  311,  and  made  prebendaries, 
ib.  312;  an  archdeacon  not  in  orders,  ib. 
142  n. ;  the  names  of  counterfeit  ministers 
to  be  certified  to  the  bishops,  Grin.  186 ; 
there  was  however  a  learned  ministry  in 
England,  Sand.  245 ;  some  ministers  refuse 
conformity,  Park.  268,  269,  270,  272,  (v. 
Declaration,  Puritans);  certain  London 
ministers  summoned  to  Lambeth,  ib.  233; 
dedication  to  the  ministers  of  Norfolk  and 
Suffolk,  3  Bee.  290 

ii.  The  calling  of  ministers  :  their  mis 
sion  (Rom.  x.  15),  2  Whitg.  530;  their  or 
dinary  and  extraordinary  calling,  1  Hoop. 
447  ;  they  must  be  lawfully  called  and  sent, 
2  Bee.  318,  319,  4  Bui.  128,  &c.,  2  Hoop. 
123,  3  Jew.  320,  Hog.  229,  1  Whitg.  84, 
&c. ;  must  not  run  unsent,  2  Lat.  28,  Phil. 
315,  nor  usurp  the  office  of  preaching, 

2  Whitg.  531;   if  they  thrust   themselves 
into  office  they  are  thieves,  Pil.  102 ;  against 
calling  by  favour  and  gifts,  4  Bui.  129,  or  of 
private  affection,  ib.  131;  the  lawful  calling 
of  God,  Calf.  230 ;  heavenly  or  secret  call 
ing,  4  Bui.  128  ;  ministers  must  be  lawfully 
sent,  as  Christ  was,  i.  e.  prepared  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  Sand.  285;  on  the  election  of 
ministers,  4  Bui.  128,  &c.,  1   Whitg.  296, 
&c.,  3  Whitg.  9,  501,  537;  they  must   be 
chosen  and  called  before  ordination,  Hoy. 
239 — 241 ;  fit  persons  ought  to  be  chosen, 
1  Bee.  8 ;  two  ways  for  providing  for  their 
fitness,  2  Hoop.  118  ;  what  sort  of  persons 
should  be  appointed  curates,  and  what  their 
work  should  be,  3  Tyn.  265;  their  office, 
and  requisites  for  it,  1  Lat.  35 ;  who  may 
choose  them,  4  Bui.   131 ;    of  their  elec 
tion  by  the  people,  4  Bui.  128,  1  Whitg. 
339,  370,  &c.,  1  Zur.  280,  292,  2  Zur.  2*9, 
233 ;  the  opinion  of  Calvin  respecting  it, 

3  Zur.  758  n. ;  how  they  were  appointed  in 
the  apostles'  time,  2  Cran.  116;  on  their 
election  in  the  early  church,  1  Bee.  7,1  Ful. 
466,  1  Jew.  408;  the  people's  consent  re 
quired  in  many  places,  to  Cyprian's  time 
and  later,  1  Whitg.  358;  why  their  election 
was  taken  from  the  people,  ib.  4C3 ;  Whit- 
gift  says  that  ministers  are  chosen  by  the 
people,  in  England,  for  they  are  chosen  in 
a  way  allowed  by  the  parliament,  ib.  372, 
and  that  the  diversity  between  the  apostles' 
times  and  ours  requires  a  different  govern 
ment,  &c.,  ib.  378 ;  popular  election  not 
necessary,  the  contrary  sometimes  conveni 
ent,  ib.  456;  no  certain  form  of  election  and 
calling  commanded,  ib.  363,  457;  censure 


588 


MINISTERS 


and  examination  of  ministers,  4  Bui,  135, 
504 ;  their  examination  in  the  church  of 
England,  1  Whitg.  299;  articles  of  convoca 
tion  touching1  their  admission,  Grin.  185; 
curates  not  to  be  made  hastily,  1  Lai.  152  ; 
what  manner  of  men  should  be  ordained, 
4  Bui.  134  ;  the  ordination  (q.  v.)  of  minis 
ters,  ib.  128, 138 ;  they  ought  to  be  ordained 
by  men  lawfully  appointed  for  that  purpose, 
Rog.  238;  there  is  no  promise  that  grace  is 
given  with  the  office,  2  Cran.  116;  minis 
ters  are  not  made  by  chance,  Sand.  334 ; 
rulers  should  provide  that  there  be  learned 
curates,  1  Bee.  254 ;  on  their  presentation 
and  nomination,  (v.  Patronage),  2  Cran, 
97,  98;  ministers  not  allowed  to  preach 
•without  licence,  Grin.  340,  (v.  Preachers); 
churchwardens,  &c.  not  to  suffer  unlicensed 
persons  to  minister,  Park.  383 ;  as  to  lay 
men  occupying  the  place  of  ministers,  see 
i.  above ;  the  ministers  of  the  reformed 
churches  do  not  preach  without  commission, 
2  Ful.  377 

iii.  Their  duty  generally  (see  also 
Bishops,  Prelates) :  the  duty  of  ministers, 
2  Bee.  317,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  26,  1  Lat. 
35,  350,  2  Lat.  38,  120,  Sand.  99  ;  their 
study,  ib.  333 ;  they  are  commanded  dili 
gently  to  study  the  scriptures,  Wliita. 
523;  they  cannot  be  learned  unless  they 
know  Christ,  2  Lat.  258;  their  duty  is  to 
prav  incessantly,  Sand.  38,  and  to  teach,  ib. 
39;  what  they  must  pray  for,  1  Sec.  ICG; 
the  life  required  of  a  minister,  2  Lat.  26, 
Sand.  332  ;  he  must  take  as  much  heed  to  a 
•virtuous  life  as  to  his  doctrine,  1  Sec.  16; 
ministers  must  not  only  teach  well,  but  live 
well,  Sand.  246;  the  people  are  narrow- 
eyed  in  considering  their  lives,  1  Sec.  18 ; 
how  ministers  should  behave,  ib.  257  ;  what 
sort  of  men  they  ought  to  be,  ib.  101, 
2  Bee.  319,320;  they  must  be  righteous, 
Sand.  103  ;  they  are  to  be  the  salt  of  the 
earth,  3  Sec.  290,  &c. ;  lights,  2  Bui.  157 ; 
the  light  of  the  world,  3  Bee.  293,  &c., 
2  Tyn.  34;  they  are  trumpeters,  Sand.  ]6i; 
their  duty  as  watchmen,  ib.  383,  439, 
\Whitg.  511;  they  must  be  witnesses  to  the 
truth,  Sand.  291 ;  must  not  flatter  for  bene 
fices,  2  Lat.  28 ;  must  accuse  sins,  4  Sid. 
546  ;  may  not  use  violence  to  turn  the  peo 
ple  to  goodness,  2  Lat.  195;  must  be  vigi 
lant  that  Satan  sow  not  his  tares,  2  Sec.  526, 
2  Lat.  189;  must  not  forsake  their  flocks, 
Pil.  441,  1  Whitg.  506;  should  not  be  long 
absent  from  them,  2  Lat.  121 ;  the  evils  of 
non-residence,  Hutch.  338, 2«7eM>.984, 2Lat. 
384;  spiritual  men  do  not  sufficiently  shew 


hospitality,  2  Bee.  432;  they  should  be  more 
liberal  to  the  poor,  ib.  590,  591 ;  their  office 
especially  in  time  of  pestilence,  2  Hoop. 
174;  they  must  not  flee  from  their  flocks  then, 
ILat.  416;  they  should  not  be  occupied  with 
secular  business,  3  Whitg.  430,  &c. ;  nor  be 
tenants-at-will,2  WhityAGO;  on  theirexer- 
cise  of  civil  offices,  1  Whitg.  153,  2  Whitg. 
394,  &c.,  3  Whitg.  544;  they  ought  not  to 
wear  delicate  apparel,  2  Lat.  82, 83;  minis 
ters  exhorted,  2  Jew.  1085,  1  Lat.  65,  286, 
they  will  have  to  give  account,  1  Lat.  38, 
Sand.  245  ;  who  they  are  that  occupy  the 
ministry  faithfully,  1  Bee.  2;  true  ministers 
are  few,  1  Lat.  31 

iv.  The  pastoral  work:  pastors,  their 
office,  4  Bui.  88,  106,  1  Ful.  486,  Pil.  489, 
490,  &c.,  1  Whitg.  512,  &c. ;  it  is  not  a 
lordly  dignity,  4  Bui.  89 ;  the  term  applied 
by  Romanists  to  bishops  only,  Whita.  415; 
"pastors  and  teachers"  (Eph.  iv.)  re 
garded  as  the  same  order  by  several  fathers, 
1  Whitg.  474,  504,  but  not  by  Cartwright, 
ib.  503 ;  the  word  "pastors  "  means  feeders, 

1  Bee.  22,  26, 3  Jew.  281 ;  Christ's  charge  to 
them,   2  Bee.  325;    the    scope  and  drift 
whereunto  they  should  aim,  4  Bui.   153; 
they  should  desire  nothing  but  the  weal  of 
the  flock,  Sand.  242;  the  authority  of  pas 
tors,  4  Bui.  160;  they  must  feed  the  people 
faithfully,  Sand.  342  ;  the  feeding  of  Christ's 
sheep,  various  kinds  thereof,  1  Bee.  3,  &c., 
3  Bee.  33,  2  Hoop.  197  ;  they  must  preach 
and  teach  out  of  the  scriptures,  1  Bee.  3, 
&c.,  2  Sec.  320,  2  Hoop.  277,  (see  v.  below) ; 
their   condemnation    if    they   preach   not, 

2  Sec.  321 ;  must  administer  the  sacraments 
duly  and  faithfully,  1  Bee.  11,  2  Bee.  320, 
322,  (see  i.  above) ;  must  edify  in  work  and 
life,  1  Bee.  12,  &c.;  the  need  of  pastoral 
watchfulness,!  Bui.  3;  the  rod  as  needful 
as  the  staff,  Sand.  247  ;  must  be  hospitable, 
1  Bee.  19,  (see  iii.  above);  must  pray  for 
the  people,  2  Bee.  322,  323;    must   have 
earnest  consideration  of  the  lambs  of  Christ, 

1  Bee.  9;  must  drive  away  wolves,  2  Sec. 
322,  Sand.  397 ;  must  lead  a  virtuous  life, 

2  Bee.  323,  324,  (see  iii.  above);  their  debt 
to  the  flock,  and  the  flock's  to  them,  Sand. 
202  ;  of  the  residence  of  the  pastor  (with  his 
flock),  1  Whitg.  506,  &c.,(see  also  iii.  above); 
a  true  shepherd  described,  3  Bee.  21,  23 

v.  The  office  of  preaching  :  the  preach 
ing  of  God's  word,  2  Bee.  320;  the  minis 
try  of  the  word  is  God's  ordinance,  ib.  318; 
a  mark  of  the  church,  4  Bui.  17, 18;  termed 
the  mystery  of  the  kingdom,  4  Bui.  237  ; 
not  a  sacrament,  1  Ful.  459 ;  the  excellency 


MINISTERS 


"39 


and  utility  of  it,  Hoy.  323 ;  errors  respecting 
it,  ib.  230,  234 ;  it  is  the  ordinary  means  of 
salvation,  1  Lat.  200,  291,  30G,  349,  418  (v. 
Faith,  c.)\  a  means  of  regeneration,  ib.  202; 
by  it  we  are  called  to  God's  kingdom,  ib. 
358  ;  the  power  of  it,  4  Bui.  40  ;  it  is  com 
pared  to  a  fisher's  net,  1  Lat.  285 ;  preach 
ers  cannot  tell  who  will  receive  the  word, 
and  who  not,  2  Tyn.  181 ;  they  can  only    ! 
call  sinners  to  repentance,  1  Lat.  285  ;  God    j 
alone   can   make   it  fruitful,  ib.  155 ;   the    j 
preaching  of  Christ  himself  brought  forth    ! 
little  fruit,  ib.,  2  Lat.  209 ;  it  is  the  chief  | 
kind  of  feeding,  1  Sec.  3  ;  the  preaching  of   | 
Christ's  benefits  is   a   provocation  to  live 
well,  ib.  44  ;  makes  us  new  and  bold  men, 
Pil.   117;    moves  more  than  plagues,  ib. 
183;  conquers  more  than  fighting,  ib.  265; 
what  preaching  should  be,  1  Ful.  402  ;  it 
must  be   in   a  language   that  the  people 
understand,  2  Cran.   170;    what  kind  is 
most  effectual,  3  Whitg.  1,  &>c. ;  the  gentle 
kind  wins  most  to  God,  Pil.  354  ;   what 
ministers  should  teach,  Sand.  39 ;  how  they 
should  teach,  1  Bee.  42,  43 ;   they  should 
employ  similitudes  suited  to  their  hearers, 

2  Lat.  210;  on  written  sermons,  1  Bui.  9, 

3  Whitg.  40,  42,    1  Zur.  281  ;   preaching 
compared  with  reading,  3  Whitg.  28,  &c.  ; 
reading  homilies  not  comparable  to  preach 
ing,  Grin.  382 ;  of  ministers  that  cannot 
preach,  1  Whitg.  538,  &c. ;  the  word  may 
be  preached  privately  as  well  as  in  public, 
ib.  207,  &c. ;  preaching  should  not  be  con 
fined   to   sacred   places,  1  Lat.  207 ;   the 
utility  of  daily  preaching,  2  Hoop.  80;  of 
preaching    before    the    administration    of 
sacraments,   3  Whitg.   14,  &c. ;   a  sermon 
should  be  preached  before  the  holy  supper, 
1  Hoop.  177,  178 ;  of  sermons  at  funerals, 
1  Zur.  281  (and see  Burial);  secular  princes 
should  command  or  suffer  true  preachers 
of  God's  word  to  preach  the  gospel  purely 
and  plainly,  and  that  once  or  twice  in  the 
week,  3  Tyn.  265 ;  there  should  be  some 
preachers  among  soldiers  in  time  of  war, 
1  Bee.  252  ;  sermons  should  be  made  in  time 
of  war,  with  admonitions  for  amendment 
of  life,  ib.  259 ;  also  after  the  victory,  with 
praises  to  God,  ib. ;  the  high  titles  of  preach 
ers,  Pil.  106, 107 ;  said  to  be  Christ's  vicars, 
1  Lat.  349;  are  but  God's  instruments,  ib. 
155,  and  servants,  Pil.  21 ;  the  properties 
of  true  preachers,  3  Bee.  243,  244,  1  Lat. 
290,  &c. ;    a  faithful   preacher  is  a  great 
jewel  to  a  Christian  commonwealth,  3Bec. 
598 ;  better  than  ten  thousand  massmongers, 
ib.   160;    the    office,   work,    and    duty   of 


preachers,  1  Bee.  353,  Calf.  229,  2  Cor.  308, 
1  Lat.  61,  Lit.  Edw.o\8,  (565) ;  how  great, 
hard,  and  difficult  it  is,  1  Hoop.  450,  549, 
Hutch.  200;  it  requires  the  whole  man, 

1  Tyn.  207 ;    their  most  necessary  qualifi 
cation  for  it  is  love,  Hutch.  103  ;  not  every 
man  should  take  the  office,  but  only  such 
as  are  called  thereto,  1   Tyn.  283,  2  Tyn. 
36;  none  may  preach  except  he  be  called, 

2  Lat.  38;  none  should  preach  without  the 
allowance  of  the  church  of  God,  Phil.  315; 
preachers  should   be   chosen   after  Paul's 
rule,  1  Tyn.  283 ;  how  to  know  who  are 
sent   of   God,  ib.   282 ;   preaching  is   the 
bounden  duty  of  all  prelates,  &c.,  ib.  101, 
207  ;  the  old  fathers  were  diligent  preach 
ers,    Hutch.    6;     preaching    scandalously 
neglected  by  some  bishops,  1  Hoop.  143 ; 
ministers  are  bound  to  preach,  Hog.  232; 
it  is  the  duty  of  priests,  Bale  84—88,  the 
curate's    office,    not    that   of  monks    and 
friars,  1   Tyn.  300;    laymen   permitted  to 
preach   in  the   ancient    church,   v.   Laity; 
every  man  should   be  a  preacher  in   his 
sphere,  2  Tyn.  36;  preachers  and  teachers 
most  necessary,  Now.  (3),  116,  Pil.  112; 
they  ought  to  be  provided  by  magistrates, 
2  Bee.  305,  2  Tyn.  265 ;  preachers  have  two 
offices,  to  teach  and  to  confute,  1  Lat.  129; 
what  they  must  preach,  Pil.  69,  218  ;  how 
and  what  they  should  speak,  2  Jew.  952, 
&c. ;  their  duty  is  to  teach  what  God  com 
mands,    Sand.   274;   they    should    always 
be  able  to  say,  "  my  doctrine  is  not  mine, 
but  his  that  sent  me,"  1  Hoop.  508;  must 
neither  add  to,  nor  take  away  from  God's 
law,  2  Cran.  25,  27  ;  Christ  commands  his 
precepts  to  be  taught,  not  man's  inventions, 
2  Lat.  355  ;  preachers  ought  to  be  sure  of 
the  truth  of  their  preaching,  ib.  336,  and 
have  deep  knowledge  thereof,  ib.  338;  their 
discourse  should  be   salt,  2  Tyn.  31,  32; 
they  require   boldness,  and   should   never 
fear,  1  Lat.  86,  507,  2  Lat.  26 ;  must  speak 
the  truth  though  it  give  offence,  2  Lat.  77; 
must  rebuke  sin  without  respect  of  persons, 
ib.  420;    must  rebuke  all   estates,  1  Lat. 
468,  506,  509 ;  may  admonish  judges,  2  Lat. 
325;    must  rebuke  wicked  magistrates,  1 
Lat.  374,   381;    must    be   bold,    even   to 
princes,  Rid.  95 ;   may  correct  the  king, 
1  Lat.  86  ;  what  they  should  rebuke,  Sand. 
274 ;  hearing  of  vice  they  ought  to  reprove 
it,  2  Lat.  40  ;  they  must  rebuke  prevalent 
false  doctrines  and  superstitions,  2  Tyn.  32; 
must  call  the  nation  to  repentance,  ib.  95; 
must  not  use  violence  against  oppressors, 
ib.  68;  have  no  other  sword  than  that  of 


540 


MINISTERS 


the  Spirit,  ib.  196  ;  when  preachers  rebuke 
sin,  sinners  are  displeased,  2  Bee.  598 ; 
true  preaching  stirs  up  persecution,  2  Tyn. 
32  ;  Satan  (q.v.)  greatly  opposes  it,  Nord. 
115,  116;  faithful  preachers  slandered  in 
England,  1  Lat.  240;  they  will  be  perse 
cuted,  2  Lat.  302,  303;  to  abolish  preach 
ing  is  against  the  fourth  commandment, 
1  Hoop.  345  ;  in  queen  Mary's  days  preach 
ers  were  miserably  handled  for  speaking 
truth,  3  Bee.  240,  244 ;  they  were  thrust 
out  of  their  livings  and  compelled  to  flee, 
ib.  239 ;  those  only  that  flattered  were 
allowed  to  preach,  z'6.243;  preachers  slan 
dered  as  though  they  caused  rebellion  and 
trouble  to  the  state,  2  Bee.  596,  1  Lat. 
249,  2  Tyn.  245 ;  it  was  thus  in  the  primi 
tive  church,  2  Bee.  597,  598,  and  in  queen 
Mary's  time,  3  Bee.  240  ;  the  cause  of  igno 
rance  and  rebellion  is  the  lack  of  preach 
ing,  2jBec.  59-5,  I  Lat.  273;  preaching  God's 
word  makes  loyal  subjects,  Grin.  379; 
preachers  must  be  of  good  life,  2  Lat.  26 
(seeiii.  above);  ought  to  be  mouth-stoppers, 
1  Lat.  131 ;  how  to  stop  their  mouths,  ib. 
374;  there  were  few  preachers  in  the  time 
of  popery,  ib.  130 ;  preaching  was  super 
seded  by  the  mass,  ib.  203;  the  lack  of 
preachers  lamented,  Hutch.  5,  1  Lat.  269, 
291,  3  Zur.  485 ;  when  the  people  will  not 
learn,  God  sends  no  preachers,  Pil.  184; 
preaching  begun  to  be  renewed  in  England, 
Hutch.  6 ;  preachers  persecuted  in  queen 
Mary's  time,  see  above;  the  true  preachers 
of  God's  word  banished,  3  Bee.  240;  the 
scarcity  of  preachers  lamented  in  the  time 
of  queen  Elizabeth,  2  Jew.  999,  1000,  Sand. 
154  ;  papists  and  false  prophets  were  better 
provided  for  formerly  than  true  preachers 
afterwards,  2  Bee.  585,  586  ;  learned  ones 
should  be  placed  in  parishes,  or  sent  to 
itinerate,  ib.  422  ;  preachers  directed  to  be 
appointed  in  vacant  dioceses,  Park.  119; 
certain  godly  preachers  were  preserved  in 
persecution,  3  Bee.  563,  &c.  ;  God  has 
special  care  over  them,  ib.  564 ;  they  are 
encouraged  by  the  comfortable  histories  of 
God's  liberality,  2  Bee.  611,  614;  their 
•wives  encouraged  that  God  will  not  let 
them  lack,  ib.  612;  preachers  must  be 
reverenced,  ib.  475,  Sand.  270;  but  not 
unduly  honoured,  Sand.  271;  they  were 
reverenced  under  the  reformation,  3  Bee. 
238  ;  their  office  worshipful,  Pil.  106;  not 
to  be  despised,  1  Lat.  470;  they  are  not  to 
be  disdained  for  their  simplicity,  Pil.  99, 
100;  the  world  neglects  and  sets  nought 
by  them,  2  Bee.  611 ;  preaching  must  be 


maintained,  Hutch.  201,  1  Lat.  504 ;  it  H 
not  to  be  despised,  Pil.  12,  114;  all  men 
ought  to  hear  it,  ib.  114  ;  scruples  against 
hearing  it  reproved,  Sand.  271 ;  preachers 
are  to  be  followed  only  as  they  follow 
Christ,  1  Lat.  514  ;  not  in  false  doctrine, 
ib.  523  ;  what  he  is  that  neglects  preaching, 

1  Bee.  3 ;    strawberry  preachers,  2  Brad. 
9,  1  Lat.  62 ;     of   ministers    that   canno: 
preach,  1  Whitg.  538  ;  the  scriptures  ad 
monish  us  to  beware  of  false  preachers,  ;i 
Bee.  501;   the  craft  and  subtilty  of  such, 
ib.  501,  502 ;    their  intermixture  of  false 
doctrine   with   true,   ib.   502 ;    the   popish 
preachers  wolvish  shepherds,  ib.  236;  mas 
terly  curates  preach  their  own   doctrine, 
and  endeavour  to  make  the  people  sleep, 

2  Lat.  344 ;  preachers  of  human  imagina 
tions    break  the    third    commandment,    1 
Hoop.  325;  covetous  preachers  are  always 
false  prophets,  2  Tyn.  17 ;  negligent  preach 
ers  bring  in  popery,  1  Lat.  153;  they  are 
worthy    of    double    dishonour,    ib.    154 ; 
worldly-minded  preachers  are  enemies  of 
the  cross,  ib.  529  ;  those  who  have  lost  their 
salt  are  disallowed  of  God,  2  Tyn.  33;  evil 
preachers  to  be  refused,  1  Lat.  87;   he  that 
preaches  truly  the  scriptures  is  to  be  heard, 
whatever  be  his  life,  1  Bee.  386 ;  if  preach 
ers  live  ill,  but  preach  well,  their  word  is 
not  to  be  despised,  2  Bee.  324;  the  punish 
ment  of  unfaithful  preachers,  1  Lat.  524, 
529 ;  false  preachers  shall  be  confounded 
at  Christ's  coming,  2  Tyn.  184 

vi.  Unworthy  ministers  (see  also  in  v.) : 
of  their  un  worthiness  and  evil  life,  4  Bui. 
161,  2  Jew.  755  ;  there  are  many  evil  walk 
ers  among  them,  Sand.  120 ;  careless  and 
slothful  pastors,  1  Whitg.  517  ;  idle  and 
negligent  ministers  reproved,  Hutch.  224, 
Pil.  35;  ad  pastores  otiosos  et  somnolentos, 
verses  (in  English)  by  And.  Willet,  Poet. 
394;  their  slackness  in  their  office  cen 
sured,  1  Bee.  2.54  ;  curates  who  neglect 
their  duty  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  107 ;  if  they 
regard  their  vocation  only  as  a  way  or 
trade  to  live  by,  they  steal  what  they 
receive,  Sand.  242,  243 ;  the  lack  of  good 
curates  is  the  cause  of  all  mischief,  2  Lat. 
307 ;  mischiefs  of  ignorant  ministers,  1  Bee. 
9;  unable  ones  are  unprofitable,  Pil.  36; 
popish  guides,  and  they  who  cannot  or  will 
not  teach,  are  no  pastors,  Sand.  344;  many 
curates  come  unto  their  benefices  for  the 
desire  of  filthy  lucre,  1  Bee.  254 ;  spiritual 
men  are  covetous  of  rich  benefices,  2  Bee. 
431,  587 ;  some  flatter  for  them,  2  Lat.  28 ; 
curates,  vicars  and  parsons  often  leave  their 


MINISTERS 


MIRACLES 


flocks  in  time  of  sickness,  1  Lai.  416;  non- 
residence  the  cause  of  much  evil,  Hutch. 
338,  2  Lot.  384 ;  if  ministers  teach  not  the 
truth  which  saveth,  they  are  murderers, 
Sand.  244;  the  blind  curate  and  his  blind 
parishioners  fall  together,  1  Lat.  523;  negli 
gent  curates  should  be  complained  of,  ib. 
304 ;  prayer  a  remedy  against  them,  ib. ; 
wicked  ministers  not  to  be  allowed,  Sand. 
240 ;  they  must  be  deposed,  1  Bee.  6.  Roy. 
272,  273,  Sand.  40;  ministers  should  retain 
their  office  only  so  long  as  they  behave 
well  therein,  1  Hoop.  481 ;  whence  the 
ministry  is  contemned,  1  Bee.  2;  the  un- 
worthiness  of  ministers  derogates  not  frohi 
the  service  of  God,  4  Bid.  22  ;  their  wicked 
ness  impairs  not  Christ's  ministry  or  sacra 
ments,  2  Brad.  345,  2  Hoop.  125,  Pit.  170, 
636,  Hog.  269—272,  2  Whitg.  520;  whether 
the  minister  be  a  good  or  an  evil  man,  a 
heretic  or  a  catholic,  &c.,  the  effect  of  bap 
tism  is  all  one,  2Jeiv.  1106;  good  doctrine 
is  not  to  be  rejected  for  the  scarce  good 
life  of  them,  4  Bui.  161;  whether  the 
prayers  of  an  evil  priest  are  profitable, 
3  Tyn.  148;  the  error  of  the  Donatists 
and  Anabaptists  respecting  evil  ministers, 
Hutch.  97  ;  opinion  of  the  Anabaptists  on 
the  ministry,  1  Whitg.  412 

vii.  Duty  towards  ministers  :  the  duty 
of  the  flock  to  their  pastors,  Sand.  202; 
ministers  are  to  be  had  in  honour,  2  Bee. 
91,  565,  1  Bui.  283;  they  are  included 
under  the  term  parents,  1  Bui.  269;  how 
to  be  esteemed,  1  Hoop.  20;  they  should 
not  only  be  reverenced  of  the  people,  but 
also  honoured  by  the  magistrates,  2  Hoop. 
91 ;  pastors  are  to  be  honoured  of  parish 
ioner;!,  2  Bee.  330 ;  obedience  to  be  paid 
to  them,  ib.  91,  2  Jew.  876;  disobedi 
ence  to  them  punished,  2  Bee.  92 ;  how 
far  they  are  to  be  obeyed,  ib.  92,  93;  though 
unworthy,  must  be  obeyed  and  honoured 
in  their  office,  2  Lat.  346;  teaching  con 
trary  to  God's  word,  they  are  not  to  be 
obeyed,  2  Bee.  332 ;  the  order  not  to  be 
despised  for  the  faults  of  some,  Hutch.  310; 
if  good,  they  are  entitled  to  double  honour, 
1  Lat.  153;  how  to  be  heard,  4  Bui.  102; 
how  far  they  are  to  be  followed,  1  Hoop. 
21,  2  Hoop.  371 ;  not  blindly,  2  Tyn.  129; 
they  are  to  be  believed  only  so  far  as  they 
preach  God's  word,  1  Hoop.  28 ;  their 
words,  when  according  to  the  word  of  God, 
are  to  be  taken  for  an  oracle,  2  Bee.  566; 
on  contempt  of  ministers,  1  Bui.  284;  their 
office  highly  esteemed  by  Christ,  though 
contemned  by  men,  Sand.  35, 350;  ministers 


must  be  provided  for,  1  Lat.  303,  Sand.  45, 
96,  412  ;  they  ought  to  be  rewarded,  4  Bui. 
483 ;  those  who  fulfil  their  office  have  a 
right  to  maintenance,  1  Tyn.  230,236,437; 
Hezekiah  careful  for  their  stipends,  1  Bui. 
335;  the  duty  of  the  laity  towards  un 
learned  curates,  1  Lat.  503 ;  ministers  must 
be  prayed  for,  1  Bee.  165,  1  Cov.  250  (». 
Prayers,  including  those  for  the  whole 
church). 

Ministry  :  v.  Vocation. 

Minories  :  v.  London. 

Minorites  :  v.  Franciscans. 

Minos  :  2  Bui.  219,  Calf.  13,  14,  4  Jew.  1164 

Minshull  (  ):  2  Bee.  438  n 

Minstrels  :  their  use,  1  Lat.  546;  such  should 
be  chosen  by  men  of  honour,  as  would  sing 
David's  songs,  1  Bee.  267  ;  their  chief  point 
is  to  lie  and  flatter,  ib.  276  ;  minstrels  and 
morris-dancers  in  church,  1  Zur.  259  n 

Minstrelsy  :  v.  Music. 

Mints :  that  in  the  Tower,  and  the  abp's 
mint  at  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  294;  the 
latter,  ib.  357  ;  that  at  Bristol,  3  Zur.  649; 
bishops  made  comptrollers  of  the  mint,  1 
Lat.  67 ;  minting  priests,  ib.  68 

Minucius  Felix  :  remarks  that  we  put  a  differ 
ence  between  nations  and  people,  but  to 
God  the  whole  world  is  one  house,  3  Jew. 
200;  says,  crosses  we  neither  worship  nor 
wish  for,  Calf.  178,  184,  380,  2  Ful.  206; 
on  the  worship  of  God,  in  reply  to  the 
objection  that  Christians  had  neither  tern- 
pies  nor  altars,  Calf.  183  ;  on  heathen  pro 
cessions,  &c.,  ib.  295 

Minutes  :  small  coin,  mites,  1  Bee.  194 

Miracle-plays:  2  Bui.  194 

Miracles :  v.  Antichrist,  Constantino,  De 
mons,  Host,  Julian,  Prophesying!,  Signs, 
Witchcraft. 

What,  2  Hoop.  411  ;  they  are  the  extra 
ordinary  will  of  God,  1  Brad.  359;  not  to 
be  supposed  without  necessity,  1  Cran.  255 ; 
those  of  the  Old  Testament,  their  signifi 
cation,  Calf.  334—337;  those  of  the  New 
Testament,  ib.  337  ;  miracles  joined  to  the 
word  of  God  as  seals,  4  Bui.  451 ;  they 
were  not  alwavs  employed  to  confirm  the 
teaching  of  the  prophets,  3  Tyn.  131;  those 
recorded  in  scripture  were  not  done  to 
sanctify  the  place,  but  for  the  sake  of  the 
people,  ib.  87  ;  they  led  not  to  idolatry,  ib. 
83;  Christ's  miracles  were  seals  of  his 
doctrines,  1  Lat.  211,  2  Lat.  160;  yet 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  for  all  their  mira 
cles,  required  not  to  be  believed  without 
scripture,  3  Tyn.  Ill;  Christ's  miracles 
have  a  spiritual  signification,  2  Lat.  170; 


542 


MIRACLES 


miracles  are  in  some  respects  like  sacra 
ments,  Calf.  320;  they  are  no  proof  of 
doctrine,  ib.  316,  &c.,  333,  334,  2  Cran.  45, 
47,  48,  64,  3  Jew.  197,  Sand.  17,  nor  a 
sure  probation  of  holiness,  2  Cov.  477,  478  ; 
they  who  consent  to  the  word  only  because 
of  miracles,  will  fall  away,  3  Tyn.  132;  the 
use  of  miracles,  1  Tyn.  184;  true  and  false 
ones  distinguished,  ib.  286;  distinguished 
by  their  purposes,  ib.  287,  289,  3  Tyn.  89— 
92  ;  some  miracles  are  sent  to  confirm  men 
in  the  truth,  others  to  try  how  they  will 
stick  to  it,  1  Brad.  428 ;  true  miracles  are 
done  to  draw  men  to  God's  word,  false  ones 
to  confirm  doctrine  that  is  not  God's  word, 
3  Tyn.  91 ;  true  miracles  to  be  known  from 
false  ones  by  the  scriptures,  2  Cran.  GO, 
3  Tyn.  128;  miracles  are  wrought  by 
faith,  1  Tyn.  274;  but  the  faith  which  works 
miracles  is  not  necessarily  saving  faith, 
3  Tyn.  197,  199 ;  the  working  of  them 
neither  makes  nor  hinders  holiness,  2  Cran. 
50;  there  is  none  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
eucharist,  2  Hoop.  410;  if  transubstantia- 
tion  were  a  miracle,  it  would  be  such  a 
miracle  as  scripture  never  knew,  3  Tyn. 
261,202;  miracles  are  always  cognizable 
by  the  senses,  Coop.  195;  miracles  were 
at  the  first  wrought  through  ceremonies, 
as  anointing,  1  Tyn.  22G ;  miracle  on  the 
reception  of  the  sacrament  by  an  apostate, 
related  by  Cyprian,  2  Jew.  761,  785;  the 
cure  of  Gorgonia,  sister  of  Gregory  Na- 
zianzen,  Grin.  48  n. ;  Chrysostom  affirms 
that  true  miracles  had  utterly  ceased  in  his 
time,  2  Cran.  46;  yet  mention  is  made  of 
a  hypocrite  miraculously  discovered  at  Con 
stantinople  in  the  time  of  Chrysostom,  1 
Jew.  246;  some  in  the  time  of  Augustine, 

2  Cran.  48  (see  p.  77,  col.  2;  and  see  in 
like  manner  the  names  of  other  fathers); 
it  is  related  that  when  Deuterius,  an  Arian, 
was  about  to  baptize  a  man,  the  water  dried 
up,  2  Jew.  701 ;  Marcellus  stated  to  have 
miraculously   burned   Jupiter's   temple,   2 
Ful.  116 ;  Germanus  said  to  have  stilled 
the  sea,  ib. ;  miracles  alleged  to  have  been 
wrought  by  the  cross,  Calf.  316,  &c.,  2  Ful. 
189,  3  Tyn.  84;  miracles  wrought  by  the 
bodies  of  saints,  or  at  their  tombs,  Uew.158, 

3  Tyn.  83;  miraculous  dreams  or    visions 
(q.v.),  Calf.  117, 119 ;  miracles  declared  to 
have  ceased,  ib.  217 ;  true  ones  said  to  have 
ceased  as  soon  as  the  faith  was  spread  abroad, 
1  Tyn.  287;  opinion  that  they  endured  only 
till  the  scripture  was  authentically  received, 
3   Tyn.  128,   130,   136;    the  church,  says 
Tyndale,  knew  true  scripture  from  false  by 


miracles,  ib.  135;  why  there  are  none,  c: 
but  few,  now,  Calf.  333,  2  Hoop.  45,  2  Lat 
160,  Kid.  75;  Tyndale  says  those  whom  th< 
pope  calls  heretics  shew  no  miracles,  be 
cause  they  bring  no  new  learning,  3  Tyn 
103,  and  that  miracles  are  not  needed  tt 
prove  doctrine  drawn  from  scripture,  ib 
128,  129  ;  those  which  are  adduced  to  con 
firm  false  doctrine  are  either  feigned,  01 
done  of  the  devil,  2  Jew.  922,  1  Tyn.  32' 
— 327 ;  false  ones  wrought  by  demons  t'. 
turn  men  from  the  truth,  3  Tyn.  92;  mira- 
cles  wrought  by  the  working  of  Satan  t<; 
confirm  idolatry  and  error,  2  Hoop.  45. 
3  Tyn.  128,  129;  such  have  been  permitted 
by  God  to  try  the  faith  of  the  elect,  3  Tyn. 
89 — 91,  or  sent  to  call  men  to  repentance, 

1  Hoop.  417,    or   permitted  as  a  punish 
ment,  1  Tyn.  195  ;  God  sends  false  miracle.-; 
to  those  who  believe  not,  as  in  the  case  o-: 
the  Mahometan  apostasy,  3  Tyn.  129,  130: 
those  of  the  heathen,  wrought  by  evil  spirits 
Calf.  316,  &c.,   2  Cran.  41,    1  Tyn.  287: 
such  were  those  of  the  Egyptian  sorcerers. 

2  Tyn.  85;  those  of  the  priests  of  Serapis 
Calf.  274 ;  of  a  priest  of  Saturn,  ib.  275 . 
sotue  related  by  Pliny,  1  Hoop.  328,  329 : 
the  imposture   of  Agesilaus,  1  Jew.  101; 
diseases  have  been  healed  by  charms,  2  Ful. 
157  ;  a  deceptive  transformation  of  wine 
mentioned  by  Iremeus,  2  Cran.  45;  Augus 
tine  speaks  of  delusive  miracles  wrought  at 
tombs,  ib.  47 ;  a  false  miracle  wrought  by 
illusion  of  the  devil,  and  exposed  by  the 
prayer  of  Astyrius,  2  Brad.  341 ;  Lyra  says 
many  feigned  miracles  have  been  wrought 
in  the  church,  1  Jew.  105,  3  Jew.  197;  More 
claims  a  continued  succession  of  miracles 
for    the    church    of   Rome,  3  Tyn.    100; 
his  confidence   that   they   prove   its  doc 
trine,  ib.  127,  130;  the  alleged  miracle  con 
cerning    the    Gregorian    and    Ambrosian 
missales,  Pil.  508 ;   false  popish  miracles, 
Calf.   274,    2  Cran.  64—66;    they  would 
make   a   horse  laugh,  Pil.  587 ;    miracles 
alleged  to  have  been  wrought  in  proof  of 
saint-worship,    3    Tyn.    127,    128;    some 
wrought  by  the  devil  in  the  preaching  of 
purgatory,  1  Lat.  212;  false  ones  wrought 
with  roods  and  images,  Bale  98,  Calf.  134, 
171,    2  Jew.  665,  666;    miraculous  roods, 
2  Ful.  210 ;  the  rood  of  grace,  an  image  in 
Kent  which  used  to  weep,  move  its  eyes, 
&c.,  3  Zur.  604,  606,  609 ;  a  false  miracle 
at  Dublin,  Park.  95  n.;  false  juggling  ones 
in  the  West  of  England,  1  Lat.  55;  miracles 
of  the  Jesuits,  3  Jew.  179,  195,  197,  &c. ; 
many  of  the   miracles   in   the  last  times 


MIRACLES 


MONETARIUS 


543 


wrought  by  the  devil,  Bale  98;  in  these 
latter  days  they  have  oftener  been  wrought 
by  the  devil  than  by  God,  Calf.  316;  false 
miracles  performed  at  Rome  in  179C,  97 
(Marchetti),  ib.  274.  n. ;  the  lying  won 
ders  of  Antichrist,  2  Hoop.  45,  2  Jew.  922, 
923 

Vliraeus  (Aubertus) :  Calf.  69  n.,  2  Ful,  282  n 

Mirammelinus  :  1  Bui.  416 

Mirandola  (Jo.  Picus) :  v.  Picus. 

Miriam  :  Sand.  148 ;  called  Mary,  1  Bui.  43, 
2  Bui.  176,  Pil.  361 

Mirror:  a  mirror  of  mutability,  by  T.  Proc 
tor,  Poet.  400 

Miscreants  :  unbelievers,  1  Bee.  22 

Miseries :  against  the  temptation  to  complain 
of  the  miseries  of  the  faithful ;  with  sen 
tences  and  example  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
4G3,  &c. 

Misers :  miserable  persons,  1  Bee.  172,  1 
Brad.  73,  150,  2  Brad.  85 

Mishnah  :  exceedingly  foolish,   WTiita.  611 

Misrule  (Lords  of):  account  of  them,  Grin. 
175;  injunction  against  them,  ib.  141 

Missa :  v.  Mass. 

The  word  anciently  used  for  a  dismissing, 
1  Jew.  202 ;  sometimes  employed  for  a 
meeting  of  the  people,  ib.  180;  sometimes 
for  any  kind  of  prayers,  ib.  180,  185 

Mistress  Missa :  2  Brad.  287,  2  Cor.  266, 
Kid.  108,  510 

Viissah   (nro):    its   meaning,   2  Brad.   304, 

1  Hoop.  243,  Phil.  94,  Pil.  505,  3  Tyn.  177 
Missale :  v.  Mass. 

Missale  Roman  am  :  referred  to,  1  Hoop. 
283,  284;  the  cross  in  it,  Calf.  202;  an 
alteration  in  the  instructions  prefixed  to  it, 

2  Ful.  21  n 

Missale  ad  usum  Sarum:  cited  or  referred 
to,  2  Bee.  72  n.,  1  Brad.  8,  2  Brad.  298,  299, 
Jew.  xl,  2  Jew.  597,  4  Jew.  818,  859,  Phil. 
148,  Pil.  81,  Pra.  Eliz.  232  n. ;  the  prayer 
of  oblation,  1  Brad.  8;  prayer  that  God 
would  look  favourably  upon  the  offer 
ing,  2  Jew.  773;  rubric  on  mixing  the  wine 
with  water,  1  Lot.  138 ;  the  missale  shews 
that  the  papists  have  changed  the  words  of 
consecration,  3  Bee.  357,  2  Bee.  456  ;  it 
calls  the  eucharist  bread  after  consecration, 
2  Bee.  268;  shews  that  anciently  there  was 
a  communion,  and  not  a  private  mass,  ib. 
240,  1  Jew.  18,  19;  and  that  communion 
was  in  both  kinds,  2  Bee.  245;  quoted  for 
the  worship  of  the  host,  3  Bee.  359 

The  other  English  uses,  viz.  Hereford, 
Bangor,  York,  and  Lincoln,  2  Brad.  298, 
299  ;  the  uses  of  York  and  Bangor,  Pil.  81 ; 
the  Lincoln  missale  not  known  to  exist, 


2  Brad.  299;  mass-books  to  be  abolished, 
Grin.  135,  159 
Mis-sense :    to    misunderstand,    or    pervert, 

1  Jew.  3 

Missions:  of  Papists,  Nestorians,  &c.,  2  Ful. 
60;  of  the  Jesuits,  3  Jew.  179,  195,  197, 
&c. ;  of  Protestants,  2  Ful.  61 

Mitch  (Mr):  tries  to  pull  Sandys  from  the 
vice-chancellor's  chair,  Sand.  v. 

Mitchell  (Mr) :  apprises  Sandys  that  he  may 
escape  from  the  Tower,  Sand.  vii. 

Mitford  (Will. )  :  Hist,  of  Greece,  Calf.  13  n 

Mithridates,  king  of  Pontus:  knew  twenty- 
two  languages,  1  Jew.  276;  his  stratagem, 
ib.  22 

Mitres :  Bale  526,  1  Tyn.  252 ;  why  cloven, 

2  Jew.  1020,  or  horned,  Pil.  584,    1  Tyn. 
233 ;    the   two-horned   order   of    bishops, 
Bale  615;    mitres    worn   by  some   abbots, 
2  Tyn.  288;  Pilkington  had  neither  cruche 
nor  mitre,  Pil.  586 

Moabites:  build  with  the  Jews,  Pil.  384; 
overthrown  for  sins,  1  Bui.  374,  4  Bui.  496 

Moazim  (  ):  altars  built  to  them,  3 

Bee.  240 

Mocket  (Rich.),  warden  of  All  Souls'  college, 
Oxon  :  reference  to  his  Doctrina  et  Politia 
Ecclesire  Anglicanap,  1617,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxxii. 

Mocking  :  v.  Scoffing. 

Modvvina  (St),  account  of  her  :  3  Bee.  240  n. ; 
altars  built  to  her,  ib.  240 

Moevius,  a  foolish  poet :  2  Bee.  419 

Mohais  :  the  battle  there,  Grin.  14  n 

Moichers  :  perhaps  mouchers,  Coop.  221 

Moile  (Sir  Tho.),  a  Kentish  justice:  2  Cran. 
349  n 

Molanus  (Jo.) :  affirms  that  the  laity  need 
not  read  the  scriptures,  Whita.210;  refers 
to  the  letter  Thau,  Calf.  107  n. ;  quotes 
the  spurious  epistle  of  Lentulus,  ib.  40  n. ; 
mentions  the  release  of  the  pseudo-Abdias 
from  censure,  ib.  126  n. ;  speaks  of  the  sub 
stitution  of  crosses  for  images  of  Mercury, 
ib.  66  n. ;  referred  to,  ib.  202  n 

Molineux  (  ),  chaplain  to  the  duchess  of 

Norfolk :  2  Cran.  255 

Molyueux  (  ):  cousin  to  Cranmer,  2 

Cran.  295 

Momus  :  1  Cran.  294,  2  Jew.  554,  Pil.  312 

Mom  us,  or  Zoilus  :  opposes  Bale,  Bale  381, 
515 

Monarchies :  v.  Kingdoms. 

Monarchy :  1  Bui.  309, 1  Whitg.  390,  2  Whitg. 
244,  3  Whitg.  181,  196, 197  ;  Christ  and  the 
gospel  no  enemies  to  it,  3  Whitg.  192 

Monasteries :  «.  Abbeys. 

Monday:  named  from  the  moon,  Pil.  16 

Monetarius  (Tho.):  depended  upon  visions, 


544 


MONETARIUS 


MOXTACUTE 


Hog.  196 ;  took  upon  himself  the  ordering 
and  reformation  of  the  church,  ib.  343 

Money :  v.  Coinage,  Covetousness,  Restitu 
tion,  Riches. 

Generally  sought,  1  Sec.  222;  Aristotle 
thereon,  3  Zur.  284;  it  will  not  buy  mercy 
in  the  day  of  judgment,  1  Lot.  107,  but 
may  witness  against  us,  ib.  108 

Money  (v.  a.) :  to  bribe,  2  Tyn.  302 

Monger   (Mr):   in   Bread-street   counter,  2 
Hoop.  613 

Monhemius  (  ):  attacked  by  the  Cen 
sors  of  Cologne,  Whita.  360 

Monica,  mother  of  Augustine,    2  Bee.  343, 
344,  1  Brad.  540,  2  Cov.  218,  Pil.  557 

Moniepennie  (David),  dean  of  faculty  at  St 
Andrew's :  2  Zur.  333  n.,  335 

Monks :    v.    Abbeys,    Benedictines,   Carthu 
sians,  &c.;  also  Friars. 

Of  monasteries  and  monks,  4  Bui.  513; 
their  origin,  ib.  514,  2  Lat.  196;  differences 
between  ancient  monks  and  modern  ones, 

2  Ful.  17,  18,  25, 102 ;  anciently  very  few, 
if  any,  of  them  were  priests,  4  Bui.  113,514, 

3  Tyn.  149  n. ;  laws  about  monks  made  by 
Justinian,  4  Bui.  515  ;  those  of  the  ancient 
British  church,  Calf.  306 ;  religious  orders 
and  their  founders,  4  Bui.  515,  516 ;  the 
infinite  number  of  monastical  sects,  Bale 
352,  1  Bee.  180,  2  Bee.  413,  3  Bee.  40,  41, 
3  Jew.  611,  Pil.  550;  their  orders  said  to 
be  from  the  prophets  and  apostles,  3  Jew. 
235,   4  Jew.  784;   monks  styled  the  apo 
stles'  vicegerents,    Calf.  220;    their  pre 
tended  service   of  God,   4  Jew.  798,  &c. ; 
their  "rules"  praised  as  though  Christ's 
rule  were  lost,  or  were  not  sufficient,  ib. ; 
these  rules  were  directed  to  be  accessible 
in  the  vulgar  tongue,  for  the   benefit  of 
monks  who  knew  no  Latin  ;  but  not  so  the 
scriptures,  1  Tyn.  162  n.;  why  monks  run 
to  the  cloister,  2  Tyn.  32,  or,  as  they  call 
it,  into  religion,  ib.  22;    they  praise  their 
profession  or  solitary  life,  1  Bui.  2SO ;  their 
lip  labour,  2  Tyn.  81 ;  their  preaching,  1 
Tyn.  300  ;  their  habits,  ib.  160;  monachism, 
not  acceptable  to   God,   ib.  279,  280,   but 
repugnant  to  Christ's  gospel,  4  Bui.  516; 
monks  resemble   the   Pharisees   of  old,   2 
Tyn.  42  ;  their  counterfeit  holiness,  1  Bui. 
406,  2   Tyn.  91 ;   their  professed   zeal  for 
righteousness,  2  Tyn.  24;  they  sell  an  in 
terest  in  their  merits,  1  Tyn.  212,  227,  2 
Tyn.  24  ;  their  hypocrisy,  1  Lat.  392;  their 
false  professions  of  poverty,  chastity,  and 
obedience,   2  Cran.  147,    1   Tyn.  430  (». 


Vows);  their  profession  and  their  prac 
tice,  2  Tyn.  276;  they  do  the  devil's  work. 
2  Cran.  64;  they  are  covetous,  and  stir 
up  rebellion,  2  Lat.  301;  they  love  their 
neighbours  in  proportion  to  their  gifts, 

1  Tyn.  299,  343;    their  love  is   extended 
only  to  their  order  and  benefactors,  2  Tyn. 
71;  they  fulfil  not  the  law  of  love,  there 
fore   their   prayers  avail   not,    ib.  41,  42 ; 
their  god  is  their  belly,  1  Tyn.  299 ;  they 
are  forbidden   by  the   canon  law  to  tasto 
any  kind  of  flesh,  2  Tyn.  276 ;  a  story  of 
one  who  was  a  great  faster,   2  Bee.  534 ; 
the  merry  monk  of  Cambridge,  1  Lat.  153. 
170;  monks  accounted  dead  in  law,  2  Tyn. 
182    [Co.  Litt.  132 a.];   brought  into  the 
cathedral  churches,  Pil.   574 ;    profession 
under  twenty-four  years  of  age  prohibited 
by  Henry  V11L,  2  Cran.  317,  and  monks 
forbidden  to  quit  their  precincts,  ib.  312 ; 
Russian  monks  of  St  Basil  persecuted,  3 
Zur.  COO 

Monmouth  (Hum.),  sheriff  and  alderman  of 
London  :  anecdote  of  him,  1  Lat.  440  ;  his 
good  example,  ib.  441 ;  a  friend  of  Latimer, 

2  Lat.  387  n. ;  persecuted  for  befriending 
Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  xxii — xxiv,  xxvi. 

Monophysites  :  heretics,  Phil.  185  n 

Monopolies :  hurtful,  2  Brad.  396 

Monothelites:  their  heresy,  1  Bui.  14,  3  Bui. 
261,  Calf.  137;  they  denied  two  wills,  di 
vine  and  human,  in  Christ,  Rog.  54;  pope 
Honorius  maintained  their  heresy,  ib.  181 

Mons,  or  Bergen  :  2  Zur.  305 

Mons  Garganus:  the  church  of  St  Michael 
there,  3  Bui.  348 

Monson  (B.*):  an  ecclesiastical  commis 
sioner,  Park.  390 

Monson  (Gilb.)  :  v.  Mounson. 

Monson  (    )  :  v.  Munson. 

Monsters  :  monstrous  births  frequent,  4  Jew. 
1253,  1  Zur.  116;  both  of  children  and 
cattle,  Lit.  Eliz.  569 ;  horrible  and  mon 
strous  shapes,  Pra.  B.  SI;  a  maid  with 
two  heads,  &c.,  Hutch.  81 ;  a  supposed 
monster  set  up  by  Papists  to  amuse  the 
people,  Grin.  306,  bis. 

Mont  (Chr.) :  a  diplomatic  agent  of  Henry 
VIII.,  Edward  VI.,  and  Elizabeth,  2  Cran. 
377  n.,  1  Zur.  173  n.,  212,  242,  (142),  2  Zur. 
91  n.,  173  n.,  174, 186,  3  Zur.  1,  61,  528,  671, 
675,  682,  683,  717 ;  letters  by  him,  2  Zur. 
168,  171,  206 ;  his  death,  ib.  210 

Mont-St-Aldegonde  (Phil,  lord  of):  v.  Mar- 
nix  (P.  de) 

Montacute  (Hen.  lord):  v.  Pole. 


B.  in  Strype.    Doubtless  Robert  Monson,  judge  of  the  Common  Pleas. 


MONTAGUE  —  MORDAUNT 


545 


Montague  (Ant.  vise.):  v.  Browne. 

Montallinus  (  ):  burned  at  Rome,  1 

Zur.  182  n 

Montanists,  called  also  Cataphrygians,  and 
Pepuzians :  their  heresy,  1  Ful.  84,  2  Ful. 
389;  their  name  Cataphrygians,  2  Ful. 
375,  Phil.  420,  421 ;  their  name  Pepuzians, 
4  Bui.  371,  410,  2  Ful.  375;  they  relied  on 
their  own  dreams,  &c.,  and  left  the  word 
of  God,  Rog.  158 ;  denied  the  Trinity,  ib. 
43;  held  that  Christ  ascended  only  in  soul, 
ib.  65;  taught  that  sin  after  baptism  is 
unpardonable,  ib.  141,  298,  312;  baptized 
dead  men  (C.),  ib.  2C6;  added  blood  to  the 
elements  in  the  eticharist  (C.),  ib.  295; 
observed  stated  fasts,  2  Ful.  390;  con 
demned  matrimony,  Rog.  261,  306;  held 
that  women  might  be  bishops  and  elders 
(P.),  ib.  236  n.,  240;  took  bribes  commonly 
under  the  name  of  oblations,  3  Jew.  347 ; 
originated  the  idea  that  the  sign  of  the 
cross  protects  from  evil  spirits,  Whita.  591; 
believed  in  a  purgatory,  2 Ful.  390,  Rog.  214 

Montanus,  a  heretic:  1  Bee.  278,  3  Bee.  401, 
2  Ful.  238,  3  Jew.  337,  Phil.  419 ;  pre 
tended  to  have  a  better  revelation  than  the 
apostles,  1  Jew.  76 ;  said  he  was  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Phil.  421,  3  Jew.  335,  Rog.  71; 
added  many  things  to  scripture,  Whita. 
6S8;  invented  and  maintained  various  tra 
ditions,  Calf.  257,  Whita.  599 ;  appointed 
set  days  and  rules  of  fasting,  1  Bui.  434, 
2  Ful.  388,  Phil.  405,  Whita.  596,  665, 

1  Whitg.  224 ;  called  second  marriage  for 
nication,  3  Jew.  335 ;  prayed  for  the  dead, 

2  Ful.  388 

Montanus  (Jo.  F.) :  v.  Fabricius. 
Montanus    (Phil.):    corrects    Theophylact, 

1  Ful.  234 

Montauban :     Protestants    tolerated    there, 

2  Zur.  224  n 

Montcontour :  the  battle  there,  2  Zur.  250  n 

Monte  Regio  (Jo.  de) :  v.  Regiomontanus. 

Montfaucon  (Bern,  de) :  Diarium  Italicum, 
2  Ful.  110  n.,  372  n. ;  Bibliotheca  Biblioth. 
MSS.,  ib.  361  n. ;  his  statement  respecting 
the  Samaritan  thau,  Calf.  107  n. ;  his  opi 
nion  of  the  counterfeit  Liber  de  passione 
Imaginis  Christi,  attributed  to  Athanasius, 
2  Ful.  200  n.;  on  the  Opus  Imperfectum, 
Calf.  96  n 

Montford  (Tho.):  v.  Mowntforde. 

Montgomerie  (Gabr.  count):  a  French  Pro 
testant  exile,  Park.  420 

Montgomery  (Hugh),  earl  of  Eglinton  : 
arms  in  defence  of  the  queen,  1  Zur.  205  n.; 
mentioned,  ib.  262  n 

Months:  v.  Days,  Minds. 


How   reckoned   in   scripture,    Pil.  287, 

307 ;  their  names  and  reckoning  amongst 

the  Jews  and  in  England,  ib.  15 ;  on  the 

names  now  used,  ib.  16 
Montjoy  (Lords) :  v.  Blount. 
Montmorenci  (Ann,  1st  duke  of) :  constable 

of  France,  2  Zur.  115 
Montmorenci  (Fra.  2nd  duke  of):  probably 

referred  to,  3  Zur.  559,  683 ;  governor  of 

Paris,  2  Zur.  115 ;   ambassador  to  queen 

Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  34,  273,  2  Zur.  201 
Montmorenci   (Philip   de),   count  of  Horn: 

executed   at   Brussels,    1  Zur.  204;   some 

account  of  him,  ib.  n 
Montpellier  :  miraculous  sights  seen  about  it 

in  1573,  Lit.  Eliz.  569 
Montreuil:    "  Muttrel   journey,"  the    siege 

by  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  1  Brad.  493  n., 

2  Brad.  xiii. 

Montrose  (Will,  earl  of) :  v.  Graham. 
Moon  :  v.  Signs. 

Darkened  by  the  earth  intercepting  the 

sun's  light,  1    Tyn.   58;   the  new   moon, 

2  Bui.  162;  the  moon  a  figure  of  the  church, 
Bale  327,  Sand.  360 ;  turned  into  blood  by 
persecution,  Sand.  360  ;  signs  of  the  moon, 
4  Bui.  231 ;  if  suppositions  be  allowable, 
the  moon  may  be  supposed  to  be  made  of 
green  cheese,  3  Whitg.  390;  the  man  in  the 
moon,  4  Jew.  1050,  Park.  404,  2  Whitg.  1 

Moor  (Tlio. ),  a  Protestant  member  of  Parlia 
ment  :  1  Brad.  374  n 

Moore  (The):  a  manor  of  Cranmer's,  2  Cran. 
493 

Moore  family,  of  Ireland  :  originally  of  Kent, 

3  Bee.  563  n 

Moore  (Jo.):  professed  to  be  Christ,  Rog. 
162 

Moore  (Tho.),  parson  of  Wethringset :  dedi 
cation  to  him,  3  Bee.  563;  conjectures  as 
to  his  family,  ib.  n. ;  his  diligence,  ib.  566 

Moore  (Will.),  or  More,  prior  of  Worcester  : 
account  of  him,  2  Lat.  371  n 

Moore  (Mr):  a  bedel  at  Cambridge,  and  a 
friend  of  Sandys,  Sand,  iii,  vi. 

Moore  (  ),the  king's  servant :  2£a<.415 

Moors:  v.  Spain. 

Moors:  in  noblemen's  houses,  3  Whitg.  134 

Moot-hall,  or  Mote-hall:  1  Brad.  198 

Mopsuestus  (Theod.)  :  v.  Theodorus. 

Moptyd  (Lau.),  master  of  C.C.  C.  C.:  Park. 
viii,  482 

Moquot  ( Etienne)  :  Calf.  236  n 

Morant  (Will.):  martyred  in  St  George's 
Field,  Poet.  169 

Moravia  :  v.  Church,  II.  ii.  g. 

Moray  :  v.  Murray. 

Mordaunt   (Sir  Jo.)  :    one   of  queen  Mary's 

35 


546 


MORDAUNT  —  MORGAN 


privy  council,  Phil.  88,  1  Zur.  5n. ;  one  of 
Philpot's  examiners,  Phil.  88 

Mordaunt  (Lewis,  3rd*  lord):  at  the  duke 
of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n 

Mordeeai,  or  Mardocheus :  2  Bui.  162,  2 
Hoop.  297,  Pil.  384,  423,  6CO 

Morden  ( ),  a  monk  of  Feversham  :  Bale 

118 

Morden  (James):  1  Tyn.  13  n 

Morden  (Marian) :  1  Tyn.  13  n 

More  :  greater,  2  Tyn.  228 

More  (De  la)  :  a  family  long  seated  at  Ivy- 
church  in  Kent,  3  Sec.  563  ri 

More  (Avys):  Hutch,  x. 

More  (Sir  Tho.) :  at  St  Anthony's  school, 
London,  3  Whitg.  v;  he  inquires  about  the 
cause  of  Goodwin  sands,  1  Lat.  2ol;  is  pro 
posed  as  high  steward  of  Cambridge,  but 
gives  place  to  Sir  R.  Wing-field,  2  Lat. 
296  ;  knew  the  truth,  and  forsook  it,  2  Tyn. 
100;  Cromwell  meets  Coverdale  in  his 
house,  2  Cov.  490,  and  see  491;  he  perse 
cutes  H.  Munmouth,  1  Tyn.  xxiii;  has  a 
license  from  Tonstal  to  read  heretical  books, 
ib.  xxxvi,  34,  3  Tyn.  2 ;  engaged  in  col 
lecting  alleged  heresies  from  the  works  of 
Tyndale  and  Frith,  1  Tyn.  34;  his  objec 
tions  to  Tyndale's  version  of  the  New  Tes 
tament,  3  Tyn.  14  n. ;  is  sent  ambassador 
to  Cambray,  with  Tonstal,  1  Tyn.  xxxvii; 
persecutes  Jo.  Tewkesbury,ii.  32;  examines 
G.  Constantine,  ib.  xxxviii ;  made  lord 
chancellor,  2  Tyn.  335,  3  Tyn.  2;  his  severity 
toBainham,who  was  racked  in  his  presence, 
2  Lat.  221,  1  Tyn.  35;  referred  by  Henry 
VIII.  to  bishop  Stokesley  as  to  the  divorce, 

2  Lat.  333  n.;  for  a  time  he  credited  the 
holy  maid  of  Kent,  1  Tyn.  327  n. ;  his  fool, 
4  Jeie.  860  n. ;  he  refuses  to  swear  to  the 
preamble  of  the  act  of  succession,  2  C'ran. 
viii,  285 ;    a   false   martyr,  Sale  139 ;   his 
works,   Jew.    xl ;    he  writes    against    the 
gospel,  2  Lat.  307  n. ;  his  Dialogue,  1  Tyn. 
xxvi,  41  n.,  286  n.,  325 ;  Tyndale's  ANSWER 
UNTO  SIR  T.  MOKE'S  DIALOGUE,  3  Tyn.  1 
— 215;  references  to  it,  1  Tyn.  xlii,  xlv,  1; 
More's  Confutation  of  Tyndale's  Answer, 
ib.  xxvii,  1,  Hi,  4,  &  passim,  2  Tyn.  134, 

3  Tyn.  2,  3,  &  passim  ;  his  writings  against 
Tyndale  referred  to,  1  Lat.  251,  2  Lai.  374 ; 
his  attack  on  Frith,  and  Frith's  reply,  1 
Tyn.  Ivi ;  his  Supplication  of  Souls,  1  Tyn. 
41  n.,  2  Tyn.  297,   3  Tyn.  263,  268  n.,  for 
which  Tyndale  calls  him  "the  proctor  of 
purgatory,"  2  Tyn.  297  ;  his  opinion  on  the 
torments  of  purgatory,  3  Jew.  567,  Rog. 


216;  his  History  of  Richard  III.  quoted, 
1  Tyn.  326  n.;  his  Utopia  referred  to,  1 
Bui.  385,  4  Bui.  52,  2  Tyn.  84,  100,  225, 
302,  3  Tyn.  166,  193,  263,  &  saepe;  allu 
sion  to  his  Book  of  the  fair  Gentlewoman, 
Lady  Fortune,  Park.  60;  imploratiodivim 
auxilii  contra  tentationem,  ex  Psalmis  Da- 
vidis,  Pra.  Eliz.  318  n.;  precationes  e.\ 
Novo  Test.,  perhaps  collected  by  him,  ib, 
353;  he  acknowledges  that  papal  pardon.- 
may  prove  to  be  of  no  use  to  the  purchaser. 
3  Tyn.  28  n.;  his  abusive  language  when 
speaking  of  Luther,  ib.  3,  5,  187  n. ;  he 
asserts  that  Bilney  died  a  Roman  catholic. 
1  Lat.  222 n.;  says  Barnes  ought  to  have 
been  burnt,  notwithstanding  the  king's 
safe-conduct,  1  Tyn.  3 ;  affirms  that  no 
reformer  would  abide  by  his  faith  to  the 
death,  2  Tyn.  340;  declares  that  theie 
should  have  been  a  great  many  more  burned 
than  there  had  been,  3  Tyn.  97  n.;  com 
plains  of  the  confusion  produced  by  scholas 
tic  metaphysics,  1  Tyn.  157  n. ;  speaks  of 
the  prevalence  of  open  adultery,  1  Lat. 
244  n. ;  his  eloquence  and  wit,  Park.  315  ; 
his  juggling  with  words, 3  Tyn.  79,  and  with 
scripture,  ib.  82 ;  styled  M.  Mocke,  ib.  267 

More  (Will.) :  v.  Moore. 

Morecroft  (Rich.),  a  Londoner:  examined 
before  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners, 
Grin.  201 

Morelius  (  ) :  interprets  scripture  mys 
tically,  Rog.  197 

Morell  (Claude):  2  Ful.  110 n 

Moreman  (Jo.),  dean  of  Exeter,  and  coad 
jutor  to  the  bp :  some  account  of  him,  2 
Cran.  183  n.,  Phil.  167  ;  perverted  justice 
Hales,  Rid.  363 ;  required  by  the  Devon 
rebels  as  a  teacher,  2  Cran.  183 ;  his  answer 
in  the  convocation  house,  Rid.  36  n. ;  he 
affirms  that  Christ  ate  his  own  body,  Phil. 
1!JO 

Moren  (Jo.):  v.  Morwen. 

Moreri  (Louis)  :  2  Ful.  74  n.,  1  Lat.  426  n 

Mores  (M.):  v.  Griffith  (M.),  bishop  of 
Rochester. 

Moresinus  (Tho.)  :  Papatus,  Edinb.  1594, 
Rog.  266  n 

Moreton  (Jo.) :  v.  Morton. 

Morgan  (Hen.),  bp  of  St  David's:  notice  of 
him,  Phil,  xxix ;  one  of  the  examiners  of 
Philpot,  ib.  88,  104;  sharply  rebuked  by 
him,  ib.  122 

Morgan  (Phil.)  :  Bale  28 

Morgan  (  ):  disputes  with  P.  Martyr, 

Jew.  viii. 


•  Qu.  John  2d  lord  ? 


MORGAN  —  MOSES 


547 


forgan  (Sir  Rich.),  chief  justice  of  the  Com 
mon  Pleas  :  went  mad  after  the  execution 
of  lady  Jane  Grev,  whom  he  condemned, 
Rid.  362 

loriah  :  v.  Jerusalem. 

lorian  :  a  follower  of  More,  Pil.  638 

lorice  (James),  of  the  household  of  Margaret, 
countess  of  Richmond :  father  of  Ralph 
and  William,  2  Lat.  222  n 

I[orice?J  (P.):  2  Cran.  259 

lorice  (Ralph),  secretary  to  abp  Cranmer  : 
2  Cran.  259  n.  ;  probably  referred  to,  ib. 
349  n. ;  his  account  of  La  timer's  conversion, 

2  Lat.  xxvii. 

forice  (Will.) :  2  Cran.  389,  2  Lat.  222  n. ; 

letter  from  Latinier  to  him,  2  Lat.  357 
lories  (Margery):  she  and  her  son,  martyrs 

at  Lewes,  Poet.  170 
tforinus  (Jo.):   on   the  writings  ascribed  to 

Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  Calf.  211  n 
Jorinus   (Steph.):    on   the   Ethiopia    thau, 

&c.,  Calf.  107n 
klorison  (Sir  Rich.):  mentioned,  2  Zur.  69; 

a  commissioner  at  a  dispute  at  Oxford,  3 

Zur.  391  n.;  letter  from  him  to  Calvin,  ib. 

14:7;  one  to  Bullinger.  ib.  148;  dead,  ib. 

173;  Bridget  his  widow,  2  Bee.  622  n 
tlorison  (Tho. ):  v.  Moresinus. 
Horley  (Hen.  lord)  :  v.  Parker, 
ilorley  (Sir  Rob.),  lieutenant  of  the  Tower: 

brings  lord  Cobham  before  abp  Arundel, 

Bale  23,  29 
tfornay  (Phil,  de),  sieur  du  Plessis:  his  work 

on  the  eucharist,  Rid.  509;  Tract,  de  Ec- 

cles.,  Rog.  298  n. ;  his  character  of  H.  Lan- 

guet,  2  Zur.  289  n 
Morning  :  v.  Meditations,  Prayers. 

How  a  man  should  behave  when  he  rises 

in  the  morning,  1  Bee.  401 
lorocco :  the  straits,  1  Bui.  416 
lorrice  (i.e.  Moorish)  dance :    1  Cow.   4n., 

Grin.  142,  175,  1  Zur.  259  n 
VIorris  (Mr) :  slandered,  Park.  368 
[orrison  (Sir  Rich.):  v.  Morison. 
lorrow-priest :  one  who  said  morrow-mass, 

3  Bee.  530 

Vlonification  :  v.  Meditations,  Prayers. 

Mortifico,  mortificatio,  A'OMJ.  (102)  ;  mor 
tification  of  sinful  affections,  Aord.  66 ; 
verses  thereon,  ib.  77  ;  that  of  Christians, 
represented  in  baptism,  4  Bui.  329  ;  a  me 
ditation  for  the  exercise  of  true  mortifica 
tion,  Pra.  B.  96 

Mortlake,  co.  Surrey  :  letters  thence,  2  Cran. 
240,  241  ;  exchange  thereof  between  Cran 
mer  and  Cromwell,  ib.  333 

Mortmain  :  statutes  of  mortmain,  1  Lat.  522; 
repealed  in  queen  Mary's  time,  2  Cran.  17 


Morton  (James,  earl  of):  v.  Douglas. 

Morton  (Jo.  card.),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  men 
tioned,  2  Tyn.  302  n. ;  licensed  by  the  pope 
to  study  necromancy,  ib.  305;  said  to  have 
betrayed  the  confessions  of  the  nobility  to 
Henry  VII.,  ib.  305 

Morton  ( Tho. ),  bp  of  Durham :  Works,  Calf. 
6,  64,  96,  202,  255,  290,  2  Ful.  49,  70,  71, 
82,  86  nn 

Morton  (James),  or  Mourton :  a  rebellious 
priest,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Morton  (Nic.) :  stirs  up  a  rebellion  in  the 
North,  Lit.  Eliz.  657  n 

Mortuaries:  what,  1  Tyn.  235  n.  ;  a  satis 
faction  for  forgotten  tithes,  2  Tyn.  43; 
oppressively  exacted,  1  Tyn.  237,  338 ; 
checked  by  statute,  2  Lat.  301  n.,  1  Tyn. 
235  n.,  3  Tyn.  269 

Morwen  (Jo.),  or  Moren  :  notice  of  him, 
2  Cran.  383;  his  estimation  of  Jewel,  Jew. 
vi;  his  Addition,  &c.,  a  libel  upon  the 
burning  of  St  Paul's,  Pil,  481— 486 ;  Pil- 
kington's  Confutation  of  it,  ib.  487,  &c. 

Morvvent  (Rob.),  pres.  C.  C.  C.  Oxon. :  Jew. 
vi,  2  Jew.  952;  concerned  in  Cranmer 's 
examination,  2  Cran. 547  ;  sent  to  the  Fleet, 
Jeie.  ix. 

Morvvin  (Pet.):  in  exile,  Giin.  221 

Morynge  (Sir  Will.)  :  v.  Mering. 

Moschus  (Jo.) :  v.  Joannes. 

Moscow :  persecution  there,  3  Zur.  600 

Moses:  v.  Genesis,  Exodus,  &c. ;  also  Law. 

His  age,  1  Bui.  42;  references  to  him, 
4  Bui.  28,  37,  102,  122,  133,  165,  180,  434, 
479,  487  ;  the  Finding  of  Moses,  a  poem  by 
M.  Drayton,  Poet.  130;  he  forsook  Pha 
raoh's  court,  Pil.  341,  425;  his  marriage, 
Rid.  84;  his  punishment  for  neglect  of  cir 
cumcision,  4  Bui.  345,  366,  372,  Calf.  335; 
God  appears  to  him  in  a  bush,  Calf.  334 ; 
his  miracles,  4  Bui.  232 ;  his  rod  turned 
into  a  serpent,  ib.  202;  the  song  of  Moses 
(Exod.  xv),  versified  by  M.  Drayton,  Poet. 
124 ;  his  office  extraordinary,  Whita.  416, 
417;  he  was  a  type  of  Christ  as  supreme 
ruler,  ib.  418;  a  captain,  1  Bui.  384,386;  a 
worthy  magistrate,  Sand.  147 ;  the  lifting  up 
of  his  hands,  and  what  it  prefigured,  Calf. 
104 — 106  ;  whether  he  was  a  priest,  2  Ful. 
270,  4  Jew.  982,  &c. ;  not  a  priest  subse 
quently  to  the  unction  of  Aaron,  Whita. 
417  ;  he  and  Aaron  were  associated  as 
rulers,  Pil.  35 ;  his  reception  of  the  law, 
2  Bui.  1G9,  4  Jew.  1164 ;  bp  Fisher  says, 
Moses  in  the  mount  and  Aaron  below  were 
types  of  Christ  and  of  Peter  or  the  pope, 
1  Tyn.  208,  209;  the  true  meaning  of  the 
type,  ib.  209;  his  desire  to  see  God  in  his 

35—2 


548 


MOSES  —  HUNGER 


majesty,  3  Bui.  144 ;  how  God  shewed  him 
self  to  him  in  the  cleft  of  the  rock,  ib.  145, 
4  Bui.  253 ;  Moses  represented  with  horns 
[through  the  rendering  of  the  Vulgate, 
Exod.  xxxiv.  30],  Tlog,  223;  his  making  of 
the  tabernacle,  Pil.  8,  78 ;  how  he  did 
sanctify,  4  Bui.  273;  his  character,  1  Tyn. 
412;  his  afflictions,  2  Bui.  103;  his  hope, 
ib.  89;  his  prayers,  4  Bui.  170,  224,  225; 
he  was  the  earliest  writer,  Whita.  114; 
though  some  suppose  that  there  were  scrip 
tures  before  his  time,  ib.  114,  516;  he  was 
the  first  of  the  holy  writers,  1  Bui.  39; 
wrote  by  the  Spirit,  ib.  46;  requires  a  high 
and  perfect  righteousness,  2  Bee.  U30;  in 
culcates  the  teaching  of  God's  word,  Pil. 
20;  is  jealous  for  God's  word,  ib.  24  ;  his 
authority  very  great,  1  Bui.  47  ;  he  not  only 
slays,  2  Bui.  239;  but  also  leads  to  Christ, 
ib.  240;  his  smiting  of  the  rock,  Calf.  336; 
he  offended,  so  that  he  entered  not  into  the 
land  of  promise,  1  Hoop.  23;  why  God  hid 
his  body,  3  Tyn.  125;  his  sepulchre  con- 
cealed,  Calf.  312;  how  the  devil  has  at 
tempted  to  subvert  the  credit  of  his  mission, 
ib.  13,  14;  to  be  baptized  into  Moses,  what 
it  means,  4  Bui.  299 ;  what  it  is  to  sit  in 
the  chair  or  seat  of  Moses,  1  Bee.  386, 
4  Bui.  161,  2  Cran.  54,  Whita.  426 

Moses  Ben  Maimon  (R.),  or  Maimonides: 
Bale  479,  3  Bui.  135,  1  Hoop.  350,  Whita. 
33 n.,  3  Whitg.  343 

Moses  (Miles),  B.D. :  Rog.  yii. 

Mosheim  (Jo.  Lau.) :  2  Bee.  379,  3  Bee.  401, 
2  Brad.  382  n.,  2  Ful.  5,  101,  225,  319, 
Grin.  21,  251,  254,  256,  1  Hoop.  47,  246, 
263,  375,  524,  2  Hoop.  76,  4  Jew.  656, 
1106,  1  Lai.  160,  274,  425,  465,  2  Lat.  98, 
Pil.  19,  513,  684  nn 

Mosse  (Jo.) :  2  Brad.  10,  22 

Mote-hall :  v.  Moot-hall. 

Moten  :  meted,  Bale  386 

Mothers:  «.  Parents. 

Mottram,  co.  Chester:  called  Mottrine,  1 
Brad.  454;  the  parson  of  Mottram,  2  Brad. 
77 

Mouchers :  self-will  moichers,  or  mouchers, 
Coop.  221 

Moulin  (P.  du):  v.  Du  Moulin. 

Mounson  (Gilb.) :  notary  to  Cranmer  and 
Ridley  at  their  examination  at  Oxford,  Hid. 
194  ;  see  Jew.  xiv. 

Mounson  (Rob.) :  v.  Monson. 

Mount  (Chr. ):  v.  Mont. 

Mount  of  Olives:  v.  Olivet. 

Mountains :  the  word,  in  Micah  vi.  2,  said  to 
mean  the  angels,  Sand.  216;  alleged  to 
denote,  in  Matt,  xxir,  the  holy  scriptures, 


2  Cran.  24,  25,   1  Jew.  327,    Whita.  634, 
&al. 

Mounteyn  (Tho.?) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Mountjoy  :  v.  Montjoy. 

Mourning:  what  sort  maketh  blessed,  1  Lat. 
479,  2  Tyn.  18;  mourning  for  the  dead,  t<i 
be  bridled,  Pil.  319  (and  see  Dead);  on 
mourning  apparel,  3  Whitg.  368,  &c.  : 
mourninggowns  commonly  used  at  funeral*, 

3  Bee.  120,  124;  not  meet  to  be  worn  for 
those  who  have  entered  the  kingdom  of 
God,  ib.  120,  &c. 

Mourton  (James) :  v.  Morton. 

Mouse  (Dr) :  v.  Mowse. 

Mow :  a  heap  of  corn,  2  Bui.  231 

Mower  (James),  of  Milton  shore :  Sandys 
lodged  at  his  house,  Sand.  xv. 

Mowing  :  making  grimaces,  Bale352, 1  Brad. 
283,  1  Tyn.  226 ;  mows,  grimaces,  1  Brad. 
395,  1  Cran.  226 

Mowling  :  moulding,  2  Brad.  285,  2  Cov.  264 

Mowll  (Edw.):  chaplain  to  Dr  Benet,  tht 
king's  ambassador  in  Italy,  2  Cran.  28D 
290 

Mownt  (  ):  servant  to  Cecil,  Park 

258 

Mownteforde  (Tho.) :  committed  to  the  Fleet 
2  Cran.  291 

Mowse  (Will.),  master  of  Trinity  hall:  om 
day  a  Protestant,  the  next  a  Papist,  Sand 
iv  ;  mentioned,  2  Cran.  437 

Moyne  (O.  and  S.  le) :  v.  Le  Moyne. 

Mozzelini  (Sylv.),  otherwise  Prierias,  q.  v. 

Mucktar  (iispo) :  its  meaning,  1  Hoop.  241 

Mugnos  (Giles  de):  v.  Clement  VIII.,  anti- 
pope. 

Muhlberg :  battle  there,  3  Zur.  260  n 

Mule :  1  Lat.  140 

Muller  (Jo.):  called  Regiomontanus,  g.  v. 

Mullins  (Jo.):  in  exile  at  Zurich,  3  Zur. 
752  n.;  dean  of  Booking,  archdeacon  of 
London,  &c.,  2  Zur.  307 ;  bp  Grindal's 
letter  to  him  about  the  plague,  1563,  Grin. 
78 ;  mention  of  him,  Park.  377 

Multitude :  not  always  to  be  followed,  1  Hoop. 
84 ;  no  proof  of  truth,  1  Brad.  426,  2  Cov. 
243 

Mumble-matins :  v.  Sir  John. 

Mummoth  (Hum.) :  v.  Monmouth. 

Mumpsimus:  2  Lat.  16,  211 ;  origin  of  the  ex 
pression,  2  Lat.  16  n.,  2  Tyn.  320  n 

Muncer  (Tho.),  or  Miinzer :  a  leader  of  un 
godly  Anabaptists,  1  Hoop.  246  n.;  said 
the  Anabaptists  only  were  the  elect  of 
God,  Rog.  169  ;  taught  that  scripture  is  not 
the  true  word  of  God,  ib.  78  n.;  pretended 
to  have  revelations,  2  Ful.  73;  condemned 
preachers,  1  Whitg.  83  n. ;  affirmed  that 


MUXCER  —  MUSCULUS 


549 


the  word  is  not  taught  by  preaching  but  by 
revelation,  Hog.  231 ;  his  rebellion,  4  Jew. 
670,  671,   Park.  426,  2   Tyn.  244  n. ;  he 
declared   that   the  sword   of   Gideon  was 
given  to  him  for  the  overthrowing  of  all 
tyrants,   and   setting  up   the   kingdom   of 
Christ,  Rog.  343 
Mundani,  mundus,  seculum  :  A'oir.  (102) 
Munday  (Ant.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxi;  a 
ditty  declaring  the  uncertainty  of  our  earthly 
honour,  the  certain  account  that  we  must 
all   make   of  death,  &c.,  ib.  226;   a   ditty 
shewing   that   neither    strength    nor    any 
transitory  things  can  save  from  the  stroke 
of  death,  ib.  228  ;  a  ditty  wherein  the  brevity 
of  man's  life   is  described,   &c.,  ib.  230; 
stanzas  from  his  Complaint  of  Jonas,  ib.  231 
Mundt  (Chr.);  v.  Mont. 
Mungey  (Mrs),  sister  to  bpBonner,  Rid.  viii. 
Muilion  (Giles  de):  v.  Clement  VIII.,  anti- 
pope. 
Munmouth  (Hum.):  v.  Monmouth. 

Munson    (  ):    Jew.   xiv.    (perhaps   G. 

Mounson). 

Munster:   seized   by   the  Anabaptists,  Grin. 
256  n. ;  the  rebels  there  not  gospellers,  but 
enemies  to  the  gospel,  4  Jeic.  665 
Munster    (Seb.)  :    writes    to    Henry    VIII., 
2  Cran.  340  ;  his  character  as  a  translator  of 
scripture,  Park.  257 
Mun/er  (Tho.):  v.  Muncer. 

Muralt  (    ):  1  Zur.  9,  25 

Murdach  (Hen. )  abp  of  York  :  Pil.  588 
Murder:  v.  Commandments. 

Forbidden,  1  Brad.  164,  1  Lat.  9,  \ow. 
(19),  133  ;  how  murder  is  committed,  1  Bui. 
304,  1  Hoop.  474;  it  may  be  of  the  heart, 
1  Hoop.  372,  or  of  the  tongue,  ib.  373; 
hatred  is  murder,  2  Tyn.  192;  all  things  in 
which  it  consists  are  forbidden,  1  Bui.  299, 
1  Lat.  10 ;  its  causes,  1  Bui.  304 ;  how  great 
an  offence  it  is,  ib.  305  wilful  murder  un 
pardonable,  2  Bee.  94 ;  there  are  several 
kinds  of  murder,  2  Bui.  233;  on  the  killing 
of  tyrants,  1  Bui.  318;  murder  distinguished 
from  chance-medley,  1  Lat.  195;  murder 
condemned  among  the  Gentiles,  ib.  203; 
the  pope's  doctrine  commands  it,  1  Tyn 
166;  its  proper  punishment,  JVbic.  226;  it 
must  be  punished  with  death,  1  Hoop.  474, 
1  Lat.  190 

Murderer:  a  name  of  the  devil,  3  Bui.  356 
Murray  (James  earl  of):  v.  Stuart. 
Murray  ("Will.),  of  Tullibardin  :  one  of  the 
confederate  lords,  1  Zur.  193  n 

Murray  (  )  :  2  Zur.  333,  335 

Murus :  a  British  river  named  by  Bede,  1  Jew. 
303 


Musaeus  :  3  Bui.  385 
Muscovy:  r.  Russia. 
Musculus  (Abr.) :  letters  to  him,  2  Zur.  298, 

301 
Musculus  (Andr.) :  said  that  Christ  suffered 

in  both  natures,  Rog.  57 
Musculus  ("Wolfg.) :  notices  of  him,  2  Zur. 

3  n. ;  3  Zur.  335  n. ;  mentioned,  4  Jew.  665; 

perhaps  named,  1  Zur.  84,  2  Zur.  301 ;  in  - 

vited  to  England,  3  Zur.  336,  680,  725 ; 

Comm.in  Mattha?um,  3  Wkitg.  xxx;  Comm. 

in  Evang.  Joannis,  Jew.  xl ;  Comm.  in  Ep. 

ad  Philipp.,3  Whitg.  xxx;  Loci  Communes, 

1  Bui.  8,  3  Whitg.  xxx ;  translated  by  Man, 

2  Zur.  148  n.;  his  book  called  Proscertis, 

3  Zur.  572;    his  Precationes,  Pra.  Eliz. 
442,  507,  513  nn. ;  a  work  of  his  referred 
to,  3  Bee.  375;  notice  of  his  translations, 
2  Zur.    299  n. ;    his   version    of  Eusebius, 
&c.  Calf.  28,  69,  111,  269,  299,  2  Ful. 
112,  115,  347,  358,  366,  379  nn. ;  an  argu 
ment  of  his  in  support  of  scripture,  Whita. 
351 ;  his  division  of  the  judicial  law  of  Mo 
ses,  1  Whitg.  2G8  ;  he  gives  a  reason  for  the 
Jews'  ceremonies,  ib.  271 ;  he  says  that  the 
law  of  Moses  has  given  place  to  the  law  of 
Christ,   ib.    274;    explains   the    command 
'•Tell  it  unto  the  church,"  3  Whitg.  170; 
considers    that    Timothy   was    a    bishop, 
2    Whitg.  298;   denies  that   Timothy  and 
Titus   ordained   by    their   own    authority, 
1  Whitg.  428,  435 ;  defines  an  evangelist, 
ib.  493,   2    Whitg.  299;   considers  pastors 
and  doctors  the  same,  1  Whitg.  474,504  ;  de 
fends  the  discontinuance  of  apostolic  church 
government, ib.  418,420,3  Whitg.  215— 217; 
shews  how,  though  there  must  be  inequality 
in  the  church,  &c..  Christ  forbids  that  men 
should  desire  greatness,  1  Whitg.  148,  155, 
158, 159;  thinks  the  episcopal  honour  was 
the  first  step  to  the  papacy.  3  Whitg.  536  ; 
interprets  Acts  xiv.  23,  they  ordained  those 
chosen  by  the  faithful,  1  Whitg.  345  ;  allows 
that   the   election   of   ministers    remained 
until   Cyprian's  time,  ib.  360;  states  why 
they  are  not  chosen  by  the  people,  as  at 
first,  ib.  414,  421 ;  does  not  think  it  conve 
nient  for  any  to  take  upon  him  public  office 
in    the  church,   without    the   magistrate's 
authority  ;  if  it  was  otherwise  in  the  primi 
tive  churches,  it  was,  says  he,  because  they 
had  not  a  Christian  magistrate,  ib.  394,  414, 
422;  writes  about  apostolic  times,  3  Whitg. 
195;  writes  of  the  magistrate's  duty  with 
reference  to  the  election  of  ministers,  ib. 
397,  398;  censures  those  who  being  chosen 
of  none,  get  ordained  for  a  sum  of  money, 
1  Whitg.  411,442;  describes  the  election  of 


550 


MUSCULUS  —  MYSTIC 


ministers  in  the  church  of  Berne,  ib.  309, 
418,  421,  422;  commenting  on  the  text, 
"Chrintsent  me  not  to  baptize,  &c.,"  he 
declares  that  in  some  churches  some  were 
admitted  to  minister  the  sacraments  who 
were  not  admitted  to  preach,  2  Whitg.  457 ; 
notes  that  communion  of  the  sick  is  retained 
in  many  reformed  churches,  ib.  545,  54G ; 
writes  of  Christ  and  his  disciples  singing  a 
hymn,  ib.  491 ;  speaks  of  fervour  in  prayer, 
1  Lai.  344,  362,  370;  commends  the  public 
reading  of  scripture,  3  Whitg.  49 — 51 ;  says 
that  the  epistle  of  the  Laodiceans  was 
publicly  read  in  the  primitive  church,  Rog. 
324  n. ;  expounds  texts  on  binding  and 
loosing,  3  Whitg.  236;  censures  schism  and 
contention,  1  Whitg.  42,  138,  196 ;  speaks 
of  the  authority  of  Christian  magistrates, 
3  Whitg.  208,300;  disapproves  a  distinc 
tion  between  the  church  and  a  Christian 
commonwealth,  1  Whitg.  388,389;  denies 
that  things  which  concern  religion  may  be 
done  without  the  magistrate's  consent,  ib. 
393,  394,  420  ;  distinguishes  three  kinds  of 
idolatry,  ib.  335;  denies  that  Lucifer  is 
Satan,  3  Bui.  350  n.;  censures  Millenaries, 
Rog.  154;  records  two  verses  about  pope 
Alexander,  4  Jew.  8G7  ;  letter  from  him  to 
Bullinger,  3  Zur.  336 ;  letters  to  him,  ib. 
334,  336 

Musgrave  (Sir  "Will.):  Eliz.  his  wife,  2  Cran. 
368 

Music,    Psalmody,    Singing:     v.    Minstrels, 
Psalms. 

Music  declared  to  be  a  vain  and  trifling 
science.  2  Sec.  429  ;  the  delight  of  it  is  soon 
gone,  ib.;  it  may  be  used,  if  not  abused, 
ib.  430;  a  lesson  for  musicians,  1  Bee. 
134;  ditties  and  descants,  1  Brad.  160; 
descant  and  plain  song,  1  Tyn.  307;  descant, 
prick  song,  counterpoint,  faburden,  Bale 
536,  Rid.  511 ;  harps,  lutes,  fiddles,  virgi 
nals,  viols,  chimes,  recorders,  flutes,  drones, 
trumpets,  waites,  shawms,  organs,  bells, 
Bale  536;  Lincolnshire  bagpipes,  ib.  102; 
bagpipes,  harps,  lutes,  fiddles,  3  Whitg. 
322,  353;  singing  and  piping,  ib.  100;  pip 
ing,  playing,  and  curious  singing,  2  Lot. 
348;  the  music  and  minstrelsy  of  David  to 
be  interpreted  ghostly,  Bale  102;  Christ 
put  out  the  minstrels,  ib. ;  the  right  use  of 
singing,  2  Cov.  536,  &c. ;  on  singing  in  the 
church,  4  Bui.  190  ;  the  ancient  manner,  ib. 
193 ;  always  free  in  the  church,  but  not 
universal,  ib.  194  ;  agreement  in  it,  ib.  195; 
what  things  to  be  discommended  in  it,  ib. 
196  ;  on  the  spiritual  songs  of  the  apostolic 
church,  Whita.  260;  remarks  on  the  singing 


of  the  church  of  old,  1  Jew.  265,  &c.;  Gre. 
gory's  singing,  4  Bui.  196;  singing  after 
the  Roman  manner  taught  in  Britain, 

1  Jew.  303;  directions  of  the  council  ot 
Aix  respecting  psalmody,  Whita.  273;  sing 
ers  in  the  Romish  church,  1  Bui.  Ill;  the, 
singing  of  children  on  Palm  Sunday,  1  Bee. 
113,  114,  116;  song  and   instruments  ap 
proved,  Hutch.  285;  Cranmer's  opinion  on 
the  composition  of  church  music,  2  Cran. 
412  ;  on  organs  in  the  church,  and  curious 
singing,  Bale  102,  2  Lai.  348,  Rid.  511. 
3   Whitg.   392;    allusions  to  organs,  Phil. 
235,  1  Tyn.  234  ;  music  not  expelled  from 
the  church  of  England,  Park.  215  ;  congre 
gational  singing  encouraged  ;  its  beneficial 
influence,  1  Zur.  71;  part-singing  and  or 
gans  commonly  used,  ib.  164  (see  corrig. 

2  Zur.  x.);  organs  and  chanting  disapproved 
of  by  Grindal  and  Horn,  1  Zur.   178,   as 
well  as  by  Bullinger  and  Gualter,  ib.  35S ; 
and  objected  to  by  the  Pm-itans,  2  Zur.  150; 
singing  in  the  reformed  churches,  3  Whitg. 
107  ;  music  on  pilgrimages,  Bale  102,  103 

Musonius:  on  marriage,  1  Bui.  396 

Musselburgh :  v.  Pinkie. 

Mutability  :  v.  Mirror. 

Muttrel :  v.  Montreuil. 

Muzta,  a  Saracen  captain  :  1  Bui.  416 

Myconius  (Fred.)  :  an  envoy  from  Germany, 
2  Cran.  377  n.,  378  n.,  3  Zur.  612  n 

Myconius  (Mr):  perhaps  the  same,  3  Zur. 
218,  223 

Mydelmore  (Mr):  1  Zur.  204  n 

Myrrh  :  v.  Magi. 

Myrrick(  ):  an  unlearned  Welsh  doctor 

of  law  beneficed  in  Cheshire,  Grin.  346 

Mysteries ;  v.  Sacraments. 

What  mysteries  are,  4  Bui.  236 ;  myste 
ries  in  religion,  Whita.  till;  "the  mysteries 
of  God,"  1  Ful.  495, 496,  2  Whitg.  519 ;  Gar- 
diner  deprecates  inquiry  into  them,  1  Cran. 
334 ;  the  mystery  of  the  kingdom,  4  Bui. 
237;  sacramental  mysteries,  ib.  233,  &c. ; 
Christ  our  chief  interpreter  of  mysteries, 
ib.  237  ;  mystical  divinity,  ib.  238 

Mysteries,  or  Miracle  Plays  :  2  Bui.  194  n 

Mystery  of  Iniquity  :  what,  2  Jew.  909 ;  its 
pretence  of  chastity,  ib.  911 ;  the  practice 
of  single  communion,  ib. ;  the  doctrine  of 
the  keys,  ib.  ;  its  abuse  of  prayer,  ib.;  tlie 
doctrine  of  purgatory,  ib.  912  ;  its  use  of  the 
name  of  the  church,  ib. ;  the  supremacy  of 
Rome,  ib. 

Mystic  sense:  v.  Scripture. 


N.  —  NAUCLERUS 


551 


N 


?.  (H. ) :  v.  Nicholas. 

.  (T.)  :  v.  Norton. 

.  (W. ):  author  of  a  work  not  found,  Hog. 

73  n 
Taaman :  reply  of  the  king  of  Israel  to  the 

king  of  Syria's  message,  3  Bui.  208;  he  is 

healed,     Calf.  337,    4  Bui.   2,55;    Elisha 

refuses  his  gift,  4  Bui.  124,  489 ;  he  is  sent 

away  in  peace,  2  Brad.  338,  3  Zur.  39 
•falial :  his  death,  Grin.  8 
S'aboth  :  1  Bui.  307 
Naclantus  (Jac.),  bp  of  Chioca:  Ennar.   in 

Epist.  ad  Rom.,  Jew.  xl ;  on  the  worship  of 

images,  2  Jew.  667,  3  Jew.  121,  4  Jew.  950 ; 

compelled   to    crave    the    pope's    pardon, 

4  Jew.  955 
Nadab,  and  Abihu  :  2  Bui.  187,  4  Bui.  239, 

408,  Pil.  629 
^fag's  head:  v.  London, 
fahash,  king  of  the  Ammonites  :  1  Bui.  379, 

Grin.  29,  4  Jew.  1006 
Jails :  v.  Cross, 
faioth,  in  Ramah  :  4  Bui.  481 
Naiton,  king  of  the  Pic<s,  2  Ful.  8 
falle :  an  awl,  1  Bee.  5 
fame,  Names:  v.  God. 

A  good  name  passes  all  worldly  riches, 

2  Bee.  116  ;  prayer  for  a  good  name,  3  Bee. 

83;  names  in  scripture  not  given  in  vain, 

Pil.   216;    names  given  in    circumcision, 

2  Bui.  176;  also  in  baptism,  4  Bui.  329, 
'2  Jew.  1108;  many  surnames  in  England 
derived  from  the  names  of  foreign  coun 
tries,   4  Jew.  651 ;   names  of  blasphemy, 
Bale  422,  496 

famely :  especially,  expressly,   Grin.  8,  Pil. 

34,  40,  2  Tyn.  83 

Nanchiantes  (Jac.) :  v.  Naclantus. 
Nangis  (Guillermus  de) :  1  Bee.  390  n 
tantwich,  co.  Chester :  a  great  fire  there  in 

1593,  Poet.  xxi. 

faomi :  a  good  example,  1  Bui.  285 
faper  (And.),  a  Papist  in  Edinburgh  :  2  Zur. 

331  n 

l^apes :  v.  Jack. 

Naples :  40,000  killed  there,  Pil.  607 ;  taken 

by  Louis  XII.,  2  Tyn.  310;  strange  things 

which  befel  there  in  1566,  Lit.  Eliz.  569: 

poverty  of  its  bishopricks,  4  Jew;.  971 

farbonne :    an   abp  or  archdeacon   thereof, 

4  Jew.  685 
Nares  (R.):  Bale  294,  394,  2  Bee.   345,  438, 

3  Bee.  260,  276,  282,  284,  535  nn.,  1  Whitg. 
516  n.,  3  Whitg.  xxxi. 

Narses :  2  Bee.  441 


Nash(Tho.):  on  English  hexameter  verses, 
Poet.  xxii. 

Nashe  (Tho.) :  his  Christ's  Teares  cited,  Roy. 
78  n.,  148  n 

Nash  (T.):  Hist,  of  Wore.,  2  Lat.  372,  375, 
376,  387,  389,  394,  398,  400,  401,  403,  409, 
410,  414  nn 

Nasica :  Hutch.  51 

Nassau :  the  family,  2  Zur.  207  n  (».  William). 

Natalibus  (Pet.  de):  v.  Petrus. 

Natalis,  or  Natalius,  a  martyr:  his  penance, 
3  Bui.  76 

Natalis  Alexander,  q.  v. 

Natalis  (Herv.):  v.  Hervseus. 

Natalitia :  the  days  on  which  martyrs  suffered, 
Calf.  257 

Nathan:  reproves  David,  2  Hoop.  358,  Pil. 
12,  112,  161 ;  speaks  of  Christ,  2  Bui.  159  ; 
none  of  his  writing.-;  lost,  Whita.  525 

Nathanael,  i.  e.  Rob.  Harrington,  q.  v. 

Nathaniel :  said  to  have  preached  at  Treves 
and  Bourges,  1  Jew.  162 

Nations :  v.  Sin. 

Nativity :  v.  Christmas. 

Natolia :  4  Bui.  20 

Natural  Man  :  v.  Man. 

Nature:  what  it  is,  1  Bui.  194,  Hutch.  277, 
278;  it  is  nothing  but  the  ordinary  will  of 
God,  I  Brad.  359;  Plato's  definition,  1  Jew. 
500,  501;  how  far  it  can  teach  men,  3  Jew. 
198,  199;  its  corruption,  1  Bui.  194;  the 
law  a  light  of  nature  corrupted  by  sin,  Lit. 
Edw.  491),  (548);  the  nature  of  man  (q.  v.) 
is  not  the  cause  of  sin,  2  Bui.  362 ;  how 
greatly  it  is  corrupted,  1  Bee.  46,  47,  3  Bee. 
605,  2  Bui.  393,  394;  nature  powerless 
without  grace,  1  Bui.  205  ;  arguments  upon 
transubstantiation  from  the  operation  of 
nature,  1  Cran.  250,  251,  252,  253,  254; 
whether  the  natures  of  things  are  changed 
by  consecration,  4  Bui.  261 

Nauclerus  (Jo.) :  Memorabilium  Chronic. 
Comment.,  Jew.  xl ;  referred  to  on  Constan- 
tine's  Donation,  2  Ful.  361  n. ;  on  the  in 
vention  of  the  cross,  Calf.  323  n. ;  he  men 
tions  the  disinterment  of  Formosus,  Pil. 
652;  tells  how  the  Roman  missale  was  ap 
proved,  and  the  Ambrosian  missale  rejected 
by  a  miracle,  ib.  509;  speaks  of  a  decree  of 
Gregory  VII.  against  priests'  marriages, 
and  the  opposition  of  the  clergy  to  it,  ib. 
567 ;  declares  that  the  clergy  said  that  the 
pope,  for  good  causes,  was  excommuni 
cate,  &c.,  3  Jew.  129,  347 ;  refers  to  the 
poisoning  of  pope  Victor  III.,  1  Jew. 
105  n.  :  what  he  says  of  pope  John  XXI. 
or  XXII.,  or  both,  4  Jew.  931,  932,  933, 
934,  936;  he  tells  how  the  French  king 


552 


XAUCLERUS    —  NEIGHBOUR 


treated  the  ins  olent  demands  of  Boniface 
VIII.,  ib.  685;  mentions  the  poisoning  of 
the  emperor  Henry  VII.,  1  Jew.  105  n., 
4  Jew.  686 

Naumberg  (Julius  bp  of) :  v.  Pflug. 

Navarre  :  taken  by  the  king  of  Spain,  2  Tyn. 
310 

Naveta,  or  Navicula :  1  Tyn.  238  n 

Navy  :  greatly  increased  by  queen  Elizabeth, 
Sand.  81,  2  Zur.  67;  the  Christian  navy; 
by  Anth.  Nixon,  Poet.  543 

Naworth  castle,  co.  Cumb.:  the  rebels  there, 

1  Zur.  214  n 

Nay  and  No :  More's  remarks  on  the  differ 
ence  between  them,  3  Tyn.  25  n 

Nazarene :  the  quotation  in  Matt.  ii.  23,  re 
ferred  to  Judges  xiii.  5,  but  as  it  seems 
erroneously,  Whita.  302  ;  the  opinion  of 
pseudo-Chrysostom,  ib.  525 

Nazarenes:  were  both  circumcised  and  bap 
tized  ;  Hog.  27 '5 ;  observed  Jewish  cere 
monies,  ib.  314;  the  Gospel  of  the  Naza 
renes,  Whita.  108 

Nazarites :  2  Bui.  207,  271,  4  Bui.  113,  481, 
3  Jew.  170  ;  complained  of  by  Amos,  4  Bui. 
494 ;  the  Greek  forms  of  the  word,  Whita. 
302  n 

Nazianzen  (Greg.):  v.  Gregory. 

Neal  (Dan.):  Hist,  of  the  Puritans,  2  Ful. 
37  n 

Neale  (Shan  O'):  v.  O'Neale. 

Neander  ( Aug. ) :  2  Brad.  379,  382,  2  Ful. 
101,  1  Lai.  201  n 

Neare  :  nearer,  3  Jew.  260 

Nebridius  :  a  courtier  commended  by  Jerome, 
Pil.  294 

Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon :  carried 
the  Jews  captive,  2  Bui.  11,  4  Bui.  20,  Pil. 
8,  12,  75;  offended  God  though  he  was  his 
instrument,  Pil.  221;  his  golden  image,  v. 
Shadrach ;  his  decree  for  the  worship  of 
God,  1  Bui.  325,  Pil.  3G1 ;  his  vision, 
3  Bui.  344;  he  is  exhorted  by  Daniel  to 
repentance,  ib.  92,  2  Cov.  307 ;  his  pride, 
punishment,  and  restoration,  2  Bui.  72,  343, 
Grin  106,  2  Hoop.  303,  Pil.  231,  233  ;  his 
prosperity,  2  Bui.  13;  his  death,  Grin.  8 

Necessary  Doctrine  :  v.  Doctrine. 

Necessity :  v.  Fortune. 

It  sets  aside  law,  3  Tyn.  18;  every  one 
may  lawfully  pray  for  his  own  necessities, 

2  Bee.  160  ;  God  allows  us  to  hope  for  the 
supply  of  corporal  necessaries,  ib.  614,  615 

Neck  verse  :  v.  Clergy  (Benefit  of). 

Necromancy :  v.  Witchcraft. 

Nectarius,  pair,  of  Constantinople :  his  elec 


tion,  1  Jew.  407,  409,  1  Whitg.  410 ;  he  de 
sired  the  blessing  of  his  bishop  on  hi; 
departure,  2  Ful.  108;  his  jurisdiction. 

2  Whitg.  315;   he  abolished  private  con 
fession,    and    the    office    of   penitentiary, 

3  Bui.  77,    2  Ful.  91*,   Pil.  653,   1  Tyn. 
263  n.  ;  advised  how  to  bring  men  to  unity 
of  faith,  4  Jew.  1019 

Need:  v.  Necessity. 

Negatives :  examples  of  negatives  by  com 
parison,  1  Cran.  313,  314,  315;  when  a 
negative  argument  is  of  force,  1  Jew.  175 

Negelin  (  ),a  consul :  2  Zur.  3 

Negelin  (Matth.):  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
333  n 

Negligence:  in  building  God's  house,  Pil. 
11,  13,  90;  deprecated  in  captains  and 
preachers,  ib.  438 

Negroo  (Sir  Peryn) :  his  death,  3  Zur.  496  n 

Nehemiah  :  meaning  of  his  name,  Pil.  285 ; 
he  asked  nothing  before  he  prayed,  4  Bui. 
225 :  his  prayer  for  the  sins  of  the  people, 
Lit.  Edw.  479;  his  prayer  paraphrased, 
Pil.  296 — 305;  his  promotion  in  the  Per 
sian  court,  ib.  310,  325 ;  his  reverence  to 
his  prince,  ib.  314;  his  love  to  his  country, 
ib.  315;  his  prayer  for  divine  guidance,  ib. 
322 ;  he  requests  permission  to  go  to  Jewry, 
ib.  327 ;  his  zeal  in  leaving  the  court,  ib. 
332;  his  conduct  on  arriving  at  Jerusalem, 
ib.  337,  338;  his  secresy,  ib.  341,  349;  his 
zeal  inspired  by  God,  ib.  342;  he  views 
Jerusalem,  ib.  345;  his  boldness  in  with 
standing  its  enemies,  ib.  360,  362;  he  seeks 
comfort  in  prayer,  ib.  403;  his  labour  in 
building,  ib.  425.  450;  he  was  a  wise  cap 
tain,  ib.  426 ;  his  address  to  the  nobles, 
ib.  430,  443;  his  diligence,  ib.  444;  his  ex 
ample  recommended,  ib.  286,  443;  especi 
ally  to  courtiers,  ib.  440 

—  Book  of  Nehemiah  :  otherwise  called 
the  second  book  of  Esdras,  2  Cov.  18; 
Pilkington's  EXPOSITION  OF  CERTAIN 
CHAPTERS,  Pil.  276 — 468  (see  above). 

Neighbour :  v.  Duty,  Love. 

Who  is  our  neighbour,  3  Bee.  610,  616, 
1  Bui.  184,  Now.  (23),  102,  137,  138,  Sand. 
205,  1  Tyn.  8.5 ;  our  duty  towards  him, 
1  Bee.  223,  1  Tyn.  98,  2  Tyn.  119,  3  Tyn. 
57,  58 ;  this  duty  not  to  be  deserted  by 
voluntary  seclusion,  1  Tyn.  279,  280;  our 
neighbour  to  be  loved,  and  how,  1  Bee. 
227,  228,  2  Bee.  Ill,  112,  1  Bui.  186,  1  Lat. 
20,  1  Tyn.  25,  26,  404,  2  Tyn.  46 ;  to  be 
loved  for  God's  sake,  2  Tyn.  47 ;  as  our 
selves,  IBul.  187  ;  as  Christ  loved  us,  ib. ; 


•  Nestorius  in  this  place  is  an  error  for  Nectarius. 


NEIGHBOUR  —  SEVILLE 


553 


how  we  onght  to  stand  our  neighbour  in 
stead,  ib.  188;  we  should  do  good  works  to 
win  him  to  Christ,  1  Sec.  347  ;  God's  gifts 
are  bestowed  upon  us  for  our  neighbour's 
benefit,  1  Tyn.  24 
Veither  nother :  neither  the  one  nor  the 

other,  2  Tyn.  129,  342,  3  Tyn.  125 
Velson   (Tho.):    notice  of  him,  Poet.  Iv;   a 
godly  prayer  (in  verse)  given  to  her  ma 
jesty,  ib.  551 

Nemesis:  1  Bui.  273,  1  Whitg.  166,  167 
Neophytes,  or  Novices:  1  Ful.  463 
Vepos,  a  bp  in  Egypt:  a  chiliast,  Rog.  154  n 
Vepotian,  a  presbyter :  1  Ful.  263 
*fere  nother:    neither   nor  other;    or  more 

probably,  never  neither,  Calf.  73 
fero,  emperor:  4  Bui.  124,  4  Jew.  1117; 
caused  his  mother  to  be  slain,  2  Bee. 
441 ;  saw  gladiators  in  an  emerald,  Calf. 
47 ;  whether  Simon  Magus  practised  sor 
cery  before  him,  2  Ful.  338,  339;  he 
called  Rome  Neronopolis,  4  Jew.  918 ;  his 
cruelty  and  persecutions,  2  Bui.  105,  108, 
2  Jew.  1008,  3  Jew.  155,  189,  1  Lat.  27, 
129,  Pit.  254;  Paul  submitted  to  him, 

2  Hoop.  80,  102,    4  Jew.   973,    Pil.  314; 
Peter  and  Paul  were  martyred  under  him, 
1  Bui.  315,  2  Bui.  105;  he  was  deposed  by 
the  Romans,   1  Hoop.  284;   lamented  his 
love  of  music,   2  Bee.  429;  supposed  in 
scription  to  him  (apud  Gruterum),  2  Ful. 
217 

1  erva,  emperor :  2  Bee.  437 

Vestorians :  their  heresy,  2  Jew.  759,  3  Jew. 
450 ;  their  doctrine  respecting  Christ's  two 
natures,  Rid.  314,  Rog.  55;  they  denied 
that  he  had  a  natural  body,  2  Lat.  253; 
said  that  he  became  God  by  merit,  Rog. 
48;  corrupted  the  1st  epistle  of  John, 
1  Ful.  11;  alleged  the  council  of  Nice, 

1  Jeiv.83;  pope  Anastasius  favoured  them, 

3  Jew.  343 ;  they  converted  great  nations, 

2  Ful.   60;    the   Nestorians   or    Chaldean 
Christians  in  Malabar,  Phil.  202  n 

Vestorius,  sometime  patr.  of  Constantinople  : 
his  heresy,  1  Bui.  14,  3  Bui.  261,  267, 

4  Bui.  455,    Calf.  46,  141,  1  Cran.  22,  25, 
278,  280,  289,  293,  &c.,    1  Hoop.  64,  65, 

1  Jew.  525,  527,  529,    3  Jew.  536,   4  Jew. 
731,  Phil.  202  n.,  423;  he  divided  Christ's 
flesh  from  the  Deity,  1  Cran.  172, 338,  3  Jew. 
638;  held  that  there  were  two  Christs,  one 
very  God,  and  the  other  very  man,  Rog. 
163 ;  said  to  have  allowed  Christ  to  be  God 
in  the  sense  in  which  he  himself  could  be, 

2  Jew.  593 ;  his  opinions  on  the  eucharist, 
1  Cran.  22,  25,  &c.,  1  Jew.  220—222;  he 
alleged  the  council  of  Nice,  1  Jew.  22 ;  his 


heresy  condemned  by  councils,  1  Bui.  14, 
2  Hoop.  74,  3  Jew.  224,  Phil.  185  n. ;  con- 
futed  by  many,  1  Jew.  221 

Nether  Court,  in  the  Isle  of  Thanet :  3  Bee. 
487  n 

Netherlands:  v.  Alva  (F.  duke  of), Margaret, 
Mary. 

The  Inquisition  set  up  there,  3  Zur. 
417  n.,  568,  670;  disorders  there,  1  Zur. 
139  n.;  religious  wars,  Lit.  Eliz.  578  n., 
Rog.  236;  various  affairs,  1  Zur.  183,  273 
—275,  2  Zur.  165,  303,  321 ;  children  re- 
baptized  by  Papists,  Rog.  236;  embassy  to 
England  from  the  churches  of  Flanders, 
Park.  332;  the  duke  of  Alva's  cruelty, 
1  Zur.  204,  205,  208,  209,  273  n.,  274,  2  Zur. 
165,  207  ;  inundations,  1  Zur.  233;  the  earl 
of  Essex  sent  there  with  an  army,  Lit.  Eliz. 
467 

Nethinims  :  Pil.  391,  392 

Nets :  to  be  used  by  ministers,  Sand.  70, 
&c.,  437,441 

Netter  (Tho.),  a  Walden  :  what  he  was, 
Bale  28,  51;  disputes  with  lord  Cobham, 
ib.  28,  33,  &c. ;  opposes  Wickliffe,  3  Jew. 
215 ;  speaks  of  his  disinterment,  Bale  394 ; 
the  Fasciculus  Zizaniorum  Wiclevi  is  not 
his,  ib.  43  n.;  his  falsehood  exposed,  ib. 
54;  his  Doctrinale,  Calf.  63  n.,  2  Ful. 
22  n.,  Jew.  xliv;  Sermones,  Calf.  81  n.; 
writes  on  the  cross,  ib.  63  n.,  81  n. ;  his 
Strange  argument  respecting  fragments 
thereof,  ib.  95  n.;  on  the  canon  of  scrip, 
ture,  Whita.  330 ;  on  transubstantiation, 
Bale  154;  he  says  that  he  is  the  more 
faithful  catholic,  and  more  agreeable  to  the 
scriptures,  who  denies  merit,  3  Jew.  587 ; 
on  heresy,  Bale  217 ;  he  condemns  Epipha- 
nius,  Calf.  42  n 

Nettesheym  (Hen.  Corn,  de) :  v.  Agrippa. 

Neuberg:  conference  there,  2  Zur.  177 

Neubrigensis  (Gul.) :  v.  William. 

Neuserus  (  ):  revolted  unto    Turcism, 

Rog.  162 

Neuters,  Uterques,  Omnia  :  Pil.  344 

Neve  (Will.),  of  Norwich:  Park,  vi,  481 

Nevinson  (Cha.):  editor  of  the  later  writings 
of  bp  Hooper,  2  Hoop. 

Nevinson  (Chr.),  Nevyson,  or  Newinson  : 
notice  of  him,  2  Cran.  394  n. ;  commissioner 
in  a  disputation  at  Oxford,  3  Zur.  391  n. ; 
dead,  ib.  150 

Nevinson  (Steph.):  letter  to  him  as  commis 
sary  of  Canterbury,  Park.  165;  he  had 
certain  MSS.  of  Cranmer,  ib.  191,  195; 
prebendary  of  Canterbury,  ib.  319 

Neville  (Geo.),  abp  of  York  :  his  great  feast, 
Grin.  328 


5-54 


NEVILLE  —  NEWTON 


Neville  (Rob.),  bp  of  Salisbury :  of  noble 
birth,  3  Jew.  410 

Neville  (Rich.),  earl  of  Warwick:  sent  am 
bassador  to  Spain,  2  Tyn.  304  n 

Neville  (Ralph),  1st  earl  of  Westmoreland: 

1  Bee.  61  n 

Neville  (Hen.),  5th  earl  of  Westmoreland  :  a 
commissioner,  Park.  105  ;  case  of  his  mar 
riage,  Jew.  xvii. 

Neville  (Cha.),  6th  earl  of  Westmoreland:  his 
rebellion,  2  Jew.  874,  Lit.  Eliz.  462,  538, 
657,  1  Zur.  213,  217,  222,  227,  247;  he 
escapes  into  Scotland,  1  Zur.  214,  223,  227, 
dies  in  the  Netherlands,  ib.  214  n 

Neville  (Geo.),  lord  Abergavenny:  his 
daughter  Elizabeth,  1  Bee.  191  n 

Neville  (Geo.),  next  lord  Abergavenny :  no 
tice  of  him,  1  Bee.  61  n.  ;  he  investigates 
the  case  of  the  maid  of  Lymster,  2  Cran. 
64  ;  commissioner  for  a  subsidy,  ib.  301 ; 
letters  to  him,  ib.  253,  270 

Neville  (Hen.),  lord  Abergavenny:  his  sup 
posed  rights  under  the  see  of  Canterbury, 

2  Cran.  387 — 389 ;  he  claims  the  steward 
ship  of  the  liberties  of  the  archbishops  of 
Canterbury,  Park.  285  n. ;  an  ecclesiastical 
commissioner,  ib.   370  n.;    letter  to   him, 
Park.  285 

Neville  (Edw.),  lord  Abergavenny  :  2  Cran. 

389 
Neville   (Jo.),  lord   Latimer :   his   daughter 

Dorothy,  2  Bee.  480  n 
Neville  (Sir  Edw.) :  2  Cran.  64 ;  high  steward 

of  the  franchises  of  the  see  of  Canterbury, 

&c.,  ib.  386,388,  389  ;  executed,  ib.  386  n., 

3  Zur.  625  n. ;  Katherine  his  (?)  daughter, 
1  Bee.  307  n 

Neville  (Sir  Jo.) :  heads  a  rebellion  in  the 
North,  3  Zur.  219  n 

Ne velle*  (Sir  Tho.) :  dedications  to  him,  1  Bee. 
61,  87  ;  his  descent  and  history,  ib.  61  n., 
307  n 

Nevile  (Alex.):  Parker  gave  him  £'100  for 
writing  the  story  of  Kelt's  rebellion,  Park. 
xiii. 

Nevell  (Ant):  2  Cran.  348 

Nevil  (Edm.) :  an  accomplice  of  Will.  Parry, 
whom  he  betrayed,  Lit.  Eliz.  465 

Nevell  (Rich.):  Cranmer's  servant,  2  Cran. 
332 ;  the  same  apparently,  ib.  297, 348, 374, 
388,400 

Neville  (Tho.),  master  of  Trin.  coll.  Cam 
bridge,  2  Zur.  323;  letter  to  him,  3  Whitg. 
615 

Nevell  (Mr),  fellow  of  St  John's  college,  Cam 
bridge  :  2  Cran.  338  n.,  2  Lot.  377,  380, 


383,  389,  391,  393,  409  ;  his  suit  for  friars' 

lands,  &c.,  2  Lat.  393  n.,  395;  he  takes 

pardoner,  ib.  400 

Newark,  co.  Notts. :  2  Cran.  316  n 
Newberrie  (Raph.) :  4  Bui.  xxviii. 
Newburgh  ( Hen.  de),  earl  of  Warwick  :  in 
tended  to  make,  and 
Newburgh  (Rog.  de)  earl  of  Warwick :  made 

St   Mary's   church,    Warwick,    collegiate. 

2  Lat.  396  n 
Newbury,  co.  Berks:  Coverdale  there,  2  Cmi, 

xi ;  popish  books  there,  ib.  499,  500;  Co 
verdale  asks  whether  they  shall  be  burned 

at  the  market  cross,  ib.  502 ;  martyrs  there 

Poet.  168 

Newbury  (Will,  of)  v.  William. 
Newcastle  upon  Tyne,  co.  Northumberland  : 

proposed  to  be  made  a  bishop's  see,  Grin. 

iii ;  rebels  executed  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  538  n 
Newcourt  (R.)  :  Repertorium,  1  Bee.  x,  xiii. 

Grin.  272  n.,  2  Lat.  323,  324,  365,  370  nn 
Newdigate  (Fra.) :  married  the  widow  of  the 

protector  Somerset,  1  Bee.  396  n 
Newell  (Mr) :  v.  Nevell  (Rich.). 
New-fangled  men :  1  Lat.  90 
Newgate :  v.  London. 
Newhaven  :  v.  Havre  de  Grace. 
Newhaven,  co.    Sussex:    the    French    land 

there,  2  Cran.  495  n 
Newington,  co.  Surrey :  the  advowson,  Grin. 

462 ;  this  or  another  Newington  referred 

to,  2  Whitg.  147 
New  life  :  v.  Life. 
New  man  :  v.  Man. 
Newman   (  ):   a  friend  of  Cranmer's, 

2  Cran.  237,  239  n.,  262,  269;  received  into 

Cromwell's  service,  ib.  309 
Newman  (Jo.):  martyred  at  Walden,  Poet. 

163 
Newman  (Jo.  Hen.):  Calf.  110  n.,  287 n.;  he 

cites  a  spurious  epistle  of  Pius  I.,  2  Ful. 

81  n 
Newman  (Rog.):  letter  to  him,  1  Brad.  591j 

2  Brad.  194 
Newmarket,  co.  Cambr. :  the  heath,  3  Bee. 

277 
NEWS  OUT  OF  HEAVEN,  by  T.  Becon,  1  Bee. 

35;   the   occasion  of   making    it,  and   its 

profit,  ib.  43 
Newsham,     co.    Lincoln :     the     monastery, 

2  Cran.  290,  291 
Newstead  (probably  Newstead  in  Axholme, 

co.  Line.):  the  priory  farmed  by  Markham, 

2  Cran.  384 
Newton    (Frances),   wife   of  Will.   Brooke, 

(q.  v.)  lord  Cobham. 


*  The  different  forms  of  the  name  Neville  are  arranged  together. 


NEWTON  —  NICEPHORUS 


555 


Newton  (Francis),  dean  of  "Winchester:  made 
prebendary  of  Canterbury,  in  the  room  of 
his  brother,  Park.  341 

Newton  (Theodore),  prebendary  of  Canter 
bury  :  Park.  340 

Newton  (Tho. ):  notice  of  him,  Poet.  Ivi ; 
verses  from  his  epitaph  on  Lady  Knowles, 
ib.  653 

Newton  Longueville,  co.  Bucks:  Phil.  xxix. 

New-year's  day:  1  Bui.  260 
ew  -year's  gifts :  2  Lat.  412 :  a  godly  custom 
to  give  them,  1  Bee.  307  ;  A  NEW-YEAK'S 
GIFT,  by  T.  Becon,  ib.  304—349 ;  reference 
to  it,  2  Bee.  446 

Nibley  (North),  co.  Gloucester:  Tyndale's 
birthplace,  1  Tyn.  xiv. 

Nicagoras  :  4  Jew.  842 

If  ice  :  v.  Councils. 

^Jicephorus  I.,  emperor  of  the  East:  was 
against  images,  Phil.  407 

Nicephorus  Callistus:   Eccl.  Hist.,  Jew.  xl, 

3  Whiig.  xxxi  ;  calls  the  scriptures  evSia- 
ei;«rous,  Whita.  28 ;  on  the  Old  Testament 
canon,  ib.  64;  on  the  date  of  Matthew's 
gospel,  ib.  519  ;  he  says  that  Matthew  de 
parting,  recompensed  hisabsence  by  present 
writing,  3  Jew.  436;  refers  to  the  fable  of 
Abgarus,  king  of  Edessa,  Calf.  41  n.;  tells 
a   story  about   Paul  communicating  with 
Denis,    3   Whitg.    110;    says   Paul,  what 
things  being  present,  he  had  plainly  taught 
by  mouth,  the  same  things  afterward  being 
absent,  he  shortly  called  to  remembrance  by 
writing  an  epistle,  3  Jew.  436 ;  referred  to 
on  Paul's  expression,  "true  yoke-fellow," 
I  Ful.  476;  he  witnesses  that  Andrew  went 
into  Scythia,  Calf.  128 ;  records  the  martyr 
dom  of  Bartholomew,  ib.  133;  speaks  of 
the  labours  of  Simon  Zelotes,  1  Jew.  353; 
says  he  preached  in  Britain,  i7».305,  3  Jew. 
129,  164;  writes  of  the  preaching  of  Mark, 

1  Jew.  353  ;  referred  to  about  Abdias,  Calf. 
126  n.  ;  calls  Timothy  bishop  of  Ephesus, 

2  Whitg.  294 ;  speaks  of  the  translation  of 
the  bones  of  Andrew,  Luke,  and  Timothy, 
ib.  303;  relates  the  martyrdom  ofPolycarp, 
PH.  365  n.;  records  the  building  of  ^Klia, 
PH.  375,  and  its  miraculous  interruption, 
ib.  376;  how  he  speaks  of  Victor  bishop  of 
Home,  2  Whitg.  134,  135 ;    he  relates  that 
Adauctus,    lieutenant     under     Diocletian, 
overthrew  idols  in  Phrygia,  2  Bee.  305  n.; 
describes     the     banner     of    Constantine, 
2  Jew.   650;  speaks  of  the  conversion  of 
Helena,   Calf.  322;    refers  to   messengers 
sent  to  the  council  of  Nice  by  pope  Julius, 

4  Jew.  1000  ;  says  Athanasius,  being  one  of 
th  i  chief  deacons  of  Alexandria,  was  not 


the  least  part  of  that  council,  ib.  912 ;  re 
lates  how  Gregory  Nazianzen  saw  the 
apostasy  of  Julian  in  his  countenance,  Pit. 
312  ;  tells  of  a  miraculous  event  in  that 
emperor's  history,  Calf.  87  n. ;  gives  the 
saying  of  Athanasius,  when  banished  by 
the  same  prince,  PH.  440 ;  tells  of  the 
request  of  Terentius  to  Valens,  ib.  324; 
imagines  Valentinian  to  say,  "For  me, 
being  thus  occupied  with  business,  and 
public  cares,  it  is  not  easy  to  inquire  of 
(ecclesiastical)  matters,"  4  Jew.  1001  ; 
narrates  the  excommunication  of  Theodo- 
sius,  Pil.  381 ;  writing  of  Gregory  bishop  of 
Nyssa,  he  says,  although  he  had  a  wife,  yet 
in  other  things  he  was  nothing  inferior  to 
(St  Basil)  his  brother,  3  Jew.  391,  416; 
relates  a  miracle  at  Constantinople,  in  the 
time  of  Chrysostom,  1  Jew.  247:  records  that 
Chrysostom's  name  being  erased  from  the 
calendar  of  bishops  of  Constantinople  was 
restored  by  Theodotus  at  the  request  of 
the  people,  4  Jew.  650 ;  tells  what  Simeones 
said  when  he  saw  Arsacius  placed  in  the 
room  of  Chrysostom,  ib.  1070;  gives  the 
history  of  the  council  of  Ephesus,  1  Jew. 
66;  shews  that  Cyril  of  Alexandria  sat  in 
that  council  in  the  stead  of  pope  Celes- 
tine,  4  Jew.  995;  declares  that  in  the  fifth 
council  of  Constantinople,  Menna  the 
bishop  of  the  same  city  was  president, 
and  not  the  pope,  ib.  1003;  mentions  the 
condemnation  of  Theodoret  by  a  general 
council  at  Constantinople,  1  Jew.  374 ; 
addresses  the  emperor  Emmanuel  Paleo- 
logus  as  leader  of  the  profession  of  our 
faith,  &c.,  4  Jew.  1016;  tells  a  story  of  a 
Jew  baptized  by  laymen,  2  Whitg.  528 ; 
says  that  what  remained  of  the  sacrament 
was  given  to  children,  2  Jew.  554 ;  speaks  of 
prayers  at  Alexandria  on  Wednesdays  and 
Fridays,  1  Jew.  185;  referred  to  on  the 
names  of  various  bishops,  3  Jew.  410 ;  he  de 
clares  the  dignity  and  honour  of  the  bishops 
of  Rome  and  Constantinople  to  be  equal, 
3  Jew.  307,  4  Jew.  841;  reckons  that  the 
pope  has  no  possessions  or  privileges,  which 
he  received  not  from  princes,  4  Jew.  835 ; 
states  the  succession  of  Constantinopolitan 
bishops,  Whita.  510;  says  the  bishop  of 
Alexandria  was  entitled  the  judge  of  the 
whole  world,  1  Jew.  427;  mentions  the 
prerogative  of  Justiniana  Prima,  4  Jew. 
707;  speaks  of  Philseas,  a  bishop  expert  in 
civil  matters,  3  Whiig.  455;  mentions  mar 
ried  priests,  4  Jew.  805  ;  referred  to  about 
the  tonsure,  2  Ful.  115  n. ;  on  the  use  of 
the  cross  among  the  Egyptians,  Calf.  65  n.  ; 


556 


KICEPIIORUS  —  NICHOLAS 


he  intimates  that  the  Acephalians  would 
not  yield  obedience  unto  bishops,  Hog. 
330  n. ;  says  the  Contobaptites  allowed 
of  no  bishops,  ib. ;  speaks  of  the  heresy  of 
Eutyches,  ib.  51,  54,  57  nn. ;  writes  of 
the  Jacobites,  ib.  58  n. ;  on  the  Mace 
donians,  ib.  72  n.;  on  the  heresy  of  Nes- 
torius,  ib.55n.\  his  account  of  No  vat  us, 
or  Novatian,  1  Whitg.  173;  he  records  an 
epistle  of  Dionysius  Alex.,  to  Novatus, 
4  Jew.  872  n. ;  says  that  Socrates  the  histo 
rian  favoured  the  Novatians,  2  White/.  185; 
on  the  Severites,  Rog.  53  n.,  54  n.;  on 
the  Theopaschites,  ib.  52  n 

Nicephorus  Gregoras  :  Hist.  Rom.,  Jew.  xl. ; 
Byzant.  Hist.,  3  Whitg.  xxxi ;  records  a 
saying  of  Andronicus,  ib.  572 ;  mentions 
sundry  dukes  of  Athens,  4  Jew.  653 

Nicetas  Choniates  :  Annales,  Jew.  xl,  4  Jew. 
653 

Nicholas  :  v.  Nicolas,  Nicolaus. 

Nicholas  (St) :  account  of  him,  2  Bee. 536  n.; 
invoked  for  little  children,  Rog.  226  ;  also 
to  save  from  drowning,  2  Bee.  536 

Nicholas  T.,  pope*:  claims  supremacy  for 
Peter,  1  Lat.  209 ;  calls  himself  the  prince 
over  all  the  earth,  1  Jew.  403 ;  declares  that 
the  pope  cannot  be  judged,  ib.  69,  443, 
4  Jew.  847,  919,  Ptt.  602 ;  says  neither 
emperor  nor  king  may  judge  the  pope,  for 
the  servant  is  not  above  his  lord,  4  Jew. 
834,  847  ;  asks,  shall  the  saw  boast  against 
him  that  draweth  it?  i.e.  the  pope,  1  Jew. 
442,  3  Jew  222,  4  Jew.  834;  declares  that 
the  pope  was  called  God  by  Constantine, 
4  Bui.  125,  1  Jew.  96,  438,  2  Jew.  906, 
4  Jew.  843 ;  says  the  church  of  Rome  does 
not  derive  its  privileges  from  any  council, 
1  Jew.  356  ;  reproves  Sigedodus,  arch 
bishop  of  Narbonne,  for  the  assumption  of 
judicial  power,  3 Bee.  510  n.;  decreed  that 
no  secular  prince  should  assist  at  church 
councils,  2  Tyn.  266  ;  says  Christ  by  several 
duties  and  sundry  dignities  hath  severed 
the  offices  of  either  power.  4  Jew.  826; 
allows  that  faith  is  universal,  and  pertain  - 
eth  not  only  unto  priests,  but  also  laymen, 
ib.  913,  1026,  1029;  forbids  the  laity  to 
judge  ecclesiastics,  1  Tyn.  178  n.,  2  Tyn. 
272  u.  ;  states  that  he  that  is  excommuni 
cated  cannot  communicate,  4  Jew.  890 ; 
says  we  must  sprinkle  the  heavenly  seed, 
to  whom  the  distribution  is  enjoined,  1 
Bee.  3,  384;  remarks  that  evil  custom  is 


taken  by  the  ungodly  for  law,  2  Cran.  51  ; 
denies  that  the  Latin  tongue  is  barbarous, 

1  Jew.  267 ;  he  is  the  first  who  mention;; 
the  synod  of  Sinuessa,  2  Ful.  364  n.;  cer 
tain  Anabaptists  say  that  he  invented  bap 
tism,  Rog.  280 

Nicholas  II.,  pope  :  2 Ful.  372;  forced  Beren- 
garius  to  recant,  3  Bee.  360,  1  Cran.  14. 
46,  1  Hoop.  193,  524,  Wool.  27 ;  was  the 
first  to  coi.demn  the  true  doctrine  of  the 
sacrament,  1  Cran.  14 ;  brought  in  tran- 
substantiation,  3  Bee.  232,261,274;  teaches 
that  Christ's  body  is  torn  in  the  sacrament, 

2  Bee.  264,  290,  3  Bee.  361,  1  Cran.  113, 
203 ;  would  have  made  transubstantiation 
the   thirteenth  article  of  faith,   Grin.  73, 
1  Jew.  95 ;  declares  that  Christ  has  given 
to  blessed  Peter  the  right  as  well  of  the 
worldly  as  of  the  heavenly  empire,  4  Jew. 
677,  682,  825,  958;  says,  not  any  worldly 
sentence,  but  the  self-same  word  whereby 
heaven  and  earth  were  made,  was  it  that 
founded  the  church  of  Rome,  ib.  726, 1036; 
asserts  that  whosoever  attempts  to  abridge 
the  authority  of  the  church  of  Rome  falls 
into  heresy,  1  Jew.  95,  2  Jew.  692,  3  Jew. 
152,  211,  296,  4  Jew.  1148,  1  Whitg.  283 ; 
Udalric,  bp  of  Augsburgh,  writes  to  him 
against  his  decree  forbidding  the  marriage 
of  priests,  4  Jew.  926,  Pil.  668—570,  685 
— 687  ;  he  forbids  attendance  on  the  mass 
of  an  adulterous  priest,  1  Jew.  70  n.,  401, 
4  Jew.  801,  802 

Nicholas  III.,  pope :  extols  Peter,  3  Jew. 
300;  says  our  Lord  took  Peter  into  the 
fellowship  of  the  undivided  Unity,  and 
would  have  him  called  the  same  that  he 
was  himself,  I  Jew.  439  n.,  3  Jew.  287  ;  the 
same  words  are  in  an  epistle  by  Leo  I., 
q.  v. ;  his  decree  in  regard  to  the  decretals, 

3  Bee.  51 3  n 

Nicholas  (Dr):  2  Cov.  513 

Nicholas  (Hen.),  or  Nicolai:  founder  of  the 
Familists,  or  Family  of  Love,  1  Ful.  37, 
Grin.  360  n.,  Roy.  13  n.,  82,  202,  Sand. 
130n.,  Whita.  298  n. ;  his  writings,  Rog. 
nn.  passim  ;  his  Evangelium  Regni,t'6.  13; 
Instr.,  a  work  not  met  with,  ib.  58;  main 
tains  that  Christ's  sufferings  must  be  ful 
filled  in  us,  ib.  69,  163;  calls  the  Holy 
Ghost  the  being  of  Christ,  &c.,  ib.  73 ;  says 
the  scripture-learned  preach  the  letter,  but 
not  the  word  of  the  living  God,  ib.  194, 
325;  censures  all  interpretations  and  writ- 


*  It  is  rather  uncertain  to  which  of  the  popes  named  Nicholas  some  of  the  passages  from  the  Canon  Law 
should  be  ascribed.    See  Law  (Canon). 


NICHOLAS  —  NIEAI 


557 


ten  commentaries  upon  the  scriptures,  ib. 
196;  says  the  word  is  not  taught  by  the 
sermons  of  ministers,  but  only  by  the  reve 
lation  of  the  Spirit,  ib.  231 ;  styles  public 
preachers,  scripture-learned,  licentious- 
scripture-learned,  good-thinking-wise,cere- 
monial  and  letter-doctors,  teaching  mas 
ters,  ib.  78,  177,  194,  233 ;  says  it  is  great 
presumption,  that  any  man,  out  of  the 
learnedness  of  the  letter  takes  upon  him 
to  be  a  preacher,  ib.  233  ;  would  have  none 
to  be  preachers  who  have  not  been  trained 
up  in  the  Family,  ib.  241 ;  declares  that 
to  the  elders  of  the  Family  it  is  given  to 
know  the  truth,  &c.,  ib.  194 ;  says  no  man 
can  minister  the  upright  service  or  cere 
monies  of  Christ  but  the  renewed,  ib.  271 ; 
thinks  that  the  Jewish  priesthood  and  ser 
vice  are  to  be  observed  of  Christians,  ib. 
81),  315;  dislikes  and  labours  to  make  con 
temptible  the  outward  admission  of  minis 
ters,  ib.  333;  calls  our  liturgies  and  manner 
of  serving  God,  foolishness  of  taken-on 
services,  ib.  186;  terms  churches  common 
houses,  ib.  186,  320;  calls  the  Family  of 
Love  a  free  people,  &c.,  ib.  185;  considers 
them  alone  as  the  people  of  God,  ib.  169; 
affirms  that  they  have  no  several  religions 
or  ceremonies,  ib. ;  maintains  that  the 
regenerate  do  not  sin,  ib.  101, 141 ;  teaches 
that  men  may  be  saved  in  any  religion,  if 
their  affections  are  with  the  Family,  ib. 
160;  calls  the  water  of  baptism  elementish 
water,  ib.  177,  278 ;  teaches  that  there  is 
no  true  baptism  except  in  his  sect,  ib.  275; 
speaks  of  the  ceremonies  of  the  church  of 
Rome  as  the  prefiguration  of  true  Chris 
tianity,  ib.  188;  calls  a  king  the  scum  of 
ignorance,  ib.  337  ;  condemns  war,  ib.  351 ; 
says  no  man  among  the  Familists  claims 
anything  as  his  own  for  his  own  private  use, 
ib.  354;  speaks  of  the  general  judgment  as 
a  doctrine  mystical,  ib.  68 ;  denies  the  re 
surrection,  ib.  145;  allegorizes  the  land  of 
promise,  ib.  88,  351 

Nicholas  (Jo.) :  v.  Nycholas. 

Nicholas  bishop :  a  mock  bishop,  2  Bee.  320, 
1  Ful.  218 

Nicholls  (Jo.),  a  recanting  Jesuit :  letter  of 
archbishop  Grindal  for  him,  Grin.  421; 
notice  of  him,  ib.  n.;  letter  from  the  coun 
cil  about  him,  ib.  422 

Nicholls  (Will.) :  Comm.  on  the  Common 
Prayer,  2  Cov.  316  n 

Nichols  (Benedict),  bp  first  of  Bangor,  then 
of  St  David's  :  Sale  28 

Nichols  (Jo.):  Hist,  of  Leic.,  2  Lot.  375 n., 
•HOn. ;  Royal  Wills,  ib.  296  n 


Nicholson  (  ):  in  prison  for  the  truth, 

c.  1531,  2  Lat.  321 

Nicholson  (James):  v.  Nycolson. 

Nicholson  (Jo.),  alias  Lambert,  q.  v. 

Nicholson  (Tho.):  v.  Nicolson. 

Nicholson  (Will.) :  editor  of  the  Remains  of 
archbishop  Grindal,  Grin. 

Nicodemus :  his  dialogue  with  Christ  by  night, 
3  Bui.  31,  98,  4  Bui.  157,  243,  378,  2  Hoop. 
171 ;  Nicodemes  can  speak  of  Christ  in  the 
night,  but  openly  they  will  confess  nothing, 
2  Hoop.  357;  he  and  the  Capernaites  un 
derstand  not  Christ,  nor  any  spiritual  act, 
1  Cran.  185 ;  story  of  an  image  of  Christ 
made  by  him,  2  Jew.  651 
—  Gospel  of  Nicodemus  :  v.  Apocrypha,  ii. 

Nicol  (   ):  martyred  at  Colchester  (?), 

Poet.  167  (see  also  Nicoll). 

Nicolai  (Hen.):  v.  Nicholas. 

Nicolai  (Jac.) :  v.  Nycolson. 

Nicolaitans:  allowed  open  lechery,  Phil. 
418;  would  have  women  to  be  common, 
Bale  275,  280,  1  Cran.  145,  Eog.  307;  they 
ascribed  the  creation  to  angels,  Hutch.  68  ; 
rejected  the  Psalms,  Whita.  31 ;  John  wrote 
his  gospel  against  them  and  Cerinthus,  2 
Brad.  263  n 

Nicolas,  the  deacon  :  spoken  of  as  founder  of 
the  sect  of  the  Nicolaitans,  Bale  275,  1  Tyn. 
42 

Nicolas  (Dr),  i.  e.  N.  de  Burgo,  q.  v. 

Nicolas  (Sir  N.  H.):  Privy-purse  Expenses, 
1  Lat.  v ;  Synopsis  of  the  Peerage,  2  Lat. 
382  n.,  386 n.;  Testam.  Vetust.,  ib.  388 

Nicolaus:  v.  Nicholas. 

Nicolaus  de  Alsacia :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  257 

Nicolaus  Cabasilas,  q.  v. 

Nicolaus  de  Clamengiis,  q.v. 

Nicolaus  de  Cusa,  q.  v. 

Nicolaus  Gallus,  q.  v. 

Nicolaus  Gerbellius,  q.v. 

Nicolaus  Leonicus,  q.  v. 

Nicolaus  de  Lyra,  q.  v. 

Nicolaus  Methonensis :  Jew.  xl ;  cited  for 
transubstantiation,  2  Jew.  574 

Nicoll  (Will.) :  martyred  at  Haverfordwest, 
Poet.  172  (see  also  Nicol). 

Nicolson  (Will.),  abp  of  Cashel :  Engl.  Hist. 
Lib.,  Calf.  296 n.;  Correspondence,  2  Ful. 
20  n. ;  on  Bale's  conversion,  Bale  viii. 

Nicolson  (Tho.):  usher  of  Grindal's  hall, 
Grin.  462 

Nicostratus:  called  himself  Hercules,  4  Jew . 
842 

Niem  (Theodoric.  a) :  De  Schism,  inter  Ur 
ban.  VI.  et  Clement.,  Jew.  xli ;  he  says  the 
pope  cannot  commit  simony,  1  Jew.  78  n., 


558 


NIEM 


NORDEN 


3  Jew.  147,  4  Jew.  868  ;  relates  the  history 
of  pope  Joan,  4  Jew.  654,  655 

Nifels:  things  of  nought,  Coop.  22 

Niger  (Bernard) :    one  of  the  Magdeburgh 

centuriators,  2  Zur.  77  n.,  79  n 
Night :  v.  Bed,  Darkness,  Prayers. 

In  Rom.  xiii.  it  may  signify  the  time  of 
false  doctrine,  2  Hoop.  114;  far  spent,  ib. 
Nile :    turned   into    blood,   4  Bui.   262 ;    its 

source,  Whita.  370 
Nill :  to  be  unwilling,  1  Brad.  417 
Nilus,  abp  of  Thessalonica  :  Libell.  de  Priniat. 
Papse,  Jew.  xli,  1  Jew.  133  ;  refers  to  the 
Nicene  decree    respecting  patriarchs,  and 
denies  that  the  other  patriarchs  are  under 
Rome,  3  Jew.  307,  308,  4  Jew.  707,  841 ; 
says   the   bishop   of    Constantinople   doth 
order   the   bishop   of    Caesaria    and   other 
bishops  under  him,  but  the  bishop  of  Rome 
orders  neither  the  bishop  of  Constantinople 
nor  any  other  metropolitan,  3  Jew.  330 
Nimiety  :  over-abundance,  1  Bee.  67 
Nineveh:    on   its   dimensions,    1   Tyn.   460; 
Jonah's  preaching  there,  1  Hoop.  509,  &c., 
1  Lat.  239,  Pil.  89,  1  Tyn.  460 ;    the  re 
pentance   of    the    Ninevites,   3  Bui.    109, 

4  Bui.  167,  179,  554,  2  Cov.  368,  1  Hoop. 
512;  they  were  spared  partly  for  the  sake 
of  the  children,  4  Bui.  373 ;  their  subse 
quent  punishment  for  cruelties,  I  Bui.  374 

Nisan  :  a  Jewish  month,  Pil.  307 

Nismes :  Protestants  tolerated  there,  2  Zur. 
224  n 

Nix  :  a  nag,  Grin.  460 

Nix  (Rich.),  bp  of  Norwich:  an  expression 
used  by  him,  2  Brad.  160  n. ;  he  opposes 
Tyndale's  New  Testament,  1  Tyn.  xxxiii. 
n.;  Latin  letter  to  him  from  queen  Anne 
Boleyn,  Park.  4 

Nixon  (Ant.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  liv;  the 
Christian  navy,  ib.  543;  stanzas  from  his 
Elisae's  Memorial,  ib.  556 

Nixon  (Tho.) :  v.  Nyxon. 

Nixson  (Will.),  a  Londoner :  examined  be 
fore  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  Grin. 
201 

No :  v.  Nay. 

No :  Alexandria  so  called,  4  Jew.  694 

Noah  :  a  righteous  man,  4  Bui.  177  ;  his  time 
wicked,  ib.  162 ;  his  ministry,  ib.  102 ;  he 
•warned  the  world,  Pil.  89 ;  was  delivered 
•when  the  world  was  drowned,  2  Bui.  95, 
3  Bui.  193  (v.  Ark,  Flood);  the  covenant 
renewed  with  him,  2  Bui.  169,  4  Bui.  434; 
God's  covenant  with  Noah,  a  poem  by  W. 
Ilunnis,  Poet.  159;  the  law  in  his  time,  1 
Bui.  210 ;  he  offered  sacrifice,  2  Bui.  187  ; 
the  rainbow  a  sacrament  to  him,  2  Jew. 


1100;  the  conduct  of  Ham,  I  Bui.  210,287. 
1  Tyn.  311 ;  length  of  his  life,  1  Bui.  41 

Noailles   (   ):    French   ambassador    to 

queen  Mary,  2  Cran.  568 

Nob :  2  Bui.  149 

Nohilitatula:  1  Zur.  305 

Nobility,  Noblemen:  v.  Gentlemen. 

Rejoicing  in  nobility  is  vain,  2  Bee.  435, 
436  ;  wherein  nobility  really  consists,  ib. 
436,  437,  600,  1  Cov.  513,  4  Jew.  1147  ; 
noble  birth  not  of  absolute  necessity  in 
princes'  counsellors,  4  Jew.  1146  ;  the  no 
bility  of  England  diminished  by  the  wars 
of  the  Roses,  2  Tyn.  53  :  Ridley's  reverence 
for  nobility,  Rid.  257 ;  the  office  and  duty 
of  noblemen,  Sand.  99  ;  the  chief  point  of 
great  men's  calling,  2  Lat.  37  ;  they  should 
admit  poor  suitors,  Jl  Lat.  255 ;  were  not 
in  general  sufficiently  educated  to  be  lords 
president,  ib.  69;  their  sons  become  un- 
preaching  prelates,  ib.  102 ;  the  favour  ol 
noblemen  uncertain,  and  not  to  be  rejoiced 
in,  2  Bee.  441,  442 ;  men  desired  to  wear 
their  livery,  Pil.  191,  193;  not  many  ot 
them  called,  2  Brad.  79,  85,  135,  246: 
some,  however,  have  set  forth  God's  word, 
1  Lat.  141 

Nod  :  the  land  of  Nod,  Whita.  174 

Noel  (Alex.) :  v.  Nowell. 

Noetians:  their  heresy  concerning  the  Trinity, 
Rog.  45 

Noetus  :  his  heresy,  3  Bui.  156 

Noifull :  noisome,  injurious,  guilty,  2  Jew. 
856  n 

Nominalists:  their  disputes  with  the  Realists, 
3  Jew.  611,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  157,  1  Zur.  63 

Nonce  :  occasion,  purpose,  1  Cov.  128 

Nonconformists  :  v.  Puritans. 

None :  v.  Hours. 

Nonest:  nonce,  purpose,  Pil.  644 

Nonnus,  a  Christian  Greek  poet :  1  Ful.  316 

Non-residence  :  v.  Benefices. 

Censured  or  treated  of,  2  Jew.  984,  1 
Whitg.  506,  &c. 

Nonsuch  park :  the  earl  of  Arundel's,  Park. 
387 

Noosel :  (v. n.)  to  find  shelter,  1  Tyn.  505; 
(v.  a.)  to  bring  up,  ib.  508 

Norden  (Jo.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xliii ;  fur 
ther  notice  of  him,  Nord.  vi;  probably  the 
same  as  the  topographer,  ib.  (and  see  176)  ; 
list  of  his  works  (not  topographical),  ib. 
vii;  his  PROGRESS  OF  PIETY,  ib.  passim; 
poems  by  him, — man,  Poet.  459  ;  a  psalm, 
wherein  is  set  forth  the  love  of  God  towards 
us,  &c.,  Nord.  32;  a  praise  for  her  majesty's 
most  gracious  government,  ib.  44 ;  to  the 
praise  of  God  for  the  forgiveness  of  our 


NORDEN  —   NORWICH 


559 


sins,  ib.  63,  Poet.  460;  this  tendeth  to  a 
true  denial  of  ourselves,  in  mortifying  our 
affections,  &c.,  Nord.  77;  for  the  kingdom 
of  God,  ib.  85,  Poet.  461;  a  praise  of  God's 
favour  in  protecting  his  church,  Nord.  104; 
against  false  prophets  and  deceitful  teach 
ers,  ib.  123,  Poet.  462 ;  for  God's  direction 
in  our  callings,  Nord.  133 ;  a  song  of  praise 
for  God's  present  help  in  trouble,  being  an 
acrostic  of  his  name,  ib.  150;  before  we  go 
to  bed,  (verses),  Nord.  160,  Poet.  463 

STores  (Will.) :  2  Cran.  301 

Norfolk  :  the  insurrection  there  at  the  begin 
ning  of  king  Edward's  reign,  Bale  245, 
2  Bee.  593  n.,  596,  2  Cran.  188  n.,  189  n., 
Hutch.  7  n.,  1  Lat.  247  n.,  265,  371  (v.  W. 
Ket)  ;  reference  to  this  rebellion,  Mount 
Surrey,  aud  the  oak  of  reformation,  4  Jew . 
915;  those  who  remained  faithful  suffered 
miserably,  1  Lat.  376;  rebellion  in  1570, 
for  the  rescue  of  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  &c., 

1  Zur.  229,  248  n. ;  inundations  in  Norfolk, 
ib.  233 ;  a  late  harvest  and  scarcity,  ib.  301 ; 
dedication  to  the  ministers  there,  3  Bee. 
290 

Norfolk  (Dukes  of):  v.  Howard. 

forgate  (Rob.),  master  of  C.  C.  C.  C.  :  ex 
tract  from  a  letter  to  abp  Parker,  Park. 
469  ;  letter  to  him,  ib. 

Jorham  castle,  co.  Northumb.:  rebuilt  by 
means  of  a  pardon  from  Rome,  2  Tyn.  278 

Nori,  Sardinia :  taken  by  the  French,  3  Zur. 
741 

Venture  :  nurture,  Calf.  72 

Norlingen  :  surrendered,  3  Zur.  638  n 

Sforma  Concilii :  see  Flacius,  Jew.  xxxvii. 

Normandy:  lost  by  England,  2  Tyn.  304;  it 
belongs  of  right  to  England,  2  Zur.  293 

Normandy  (  ):  3  Zur.  144 

Normanton,  near  Southwell,  co.  Notts. :  the 
benefice,  2  Cran.  254 

f  ornburg  :  v.  Nuremburg. 

Sforrie  (Jo.),  minister  of  Lorn  :  2  Zur.  365 

forris  (Sir Hen.):  writes  to  queen  Elizabeth, 

2  Zur.  165  n. ;  ambassador  in  France,  1  Zur. 
231 

Morris  (Jo.)  :  his  gallantry  in  Flanders,  1  Zur. 
325  n 

Norris  (Silvester)  :  Calf.  190  n 

l^orth:  v.  England. 

Jforth  (Edw.  1st  lord):  mentioned  as  Sir 
Edw.  North,  Rid.  505  ;  a  privy  councillor, 
2  Cran.  505,  511,  Hutch,  v.  n 
'orth  (Rog.  2nd  lord)  :  requires  a  Lent  li 
cence,  Park.  108 ;  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's 
trial,  1  Zur.  267  n.;  he  obtains  letters  or 
dering  the  bp  of  Ely  to  sell  him  the  manor 
of  Somersham,  ib.  319  n 


North.  (Will.),  i.  e.  Will.  Parr  (q.  v.\  marq. 
,  of  Northampton. 

Northam,  (qu.  Norton,  co.  Kent?);  Fren- 
sham's  bequest,  2  Zur.  21  n 

Northampton  (Hen.  earl  of):  v.  Howard. 

Northampton  (Will.  marq.  of) :  v.  Parr. 

Northfolk  (Will.):  deprived  by  bp  Sandys, 
Park.  125 

Northumberland  :  the  kingdoms  of  Northum- 
bria  and  Deira,  1  Lat.  271 ;  Northumber 
land  many  years  without  bishop,  pall,  or 
altar,  Pit.  583;  the  people  instructed  in 
singing  by  Eddi,  1  Jew.  303 ;  the  dialect, 
Rid.  488,  492  ;  Tyndale,  a  border  country, 
Rid.  145,  1  Tyn.  xiii ;  fights  frequent  in 
the  borders,  Rid.  398 

Northumberland  (Jo.  duke  of):  v.  Dudley. 

Northumberland  (Tho.  earl  of) :  v.  Percy. 

Norton,  co.  Kent :  v.  Northam. 

Norton,  co.  Durham  :  Pil.  574 

Norton  (Chr.) :  executed  for  rebellion,  1  Zur. 
225  n 

Norton  (Jo.)  :  printer,  4  Jew.  1128 

Norton  (Rich.):  cross-bearer  to  the  rebels  in 
the  North,  1  Zur.  214  n 

Norton  (Tho.) :  executed  for  rebellion,  1  Zur. 
225  n. ;  notice  of  and  extract  from  a  broad 
side  by  W.  Gibson,  called  A  Description  of 
Norton's  Falsehood  of  Yorkshire  [1569J, 
and  presumed  to  refer  to  him,  Poet,  liv, 
and  542 

Norton  (Tho.),  a  lawyer :  notice  of  him  and 
his  works,  Now.  viii,  Poet,  xlviii ;  he  trans- 
lates  Nowell's  Catechism,  Now.  viii;  his 
dedication  thereof  to  the  archbishops  and 
bishops,  ib.  107;  Psalm  cxlvii.  in  metre  by 
him,  Poet.  487 ;  letter  from  him  (as  it  is 
supposed)  to  Calvin,  3  Zur.  339 

Norton  (Tho.):  called  by  Strype  a  minister, 
but  probably  identical  with  the  last,  Now. 
viii ;  his  advice  respecting  the  Admoni 
tion,  ib.  ix,  3  Whitg.  x. 

Norway:  a  dispensation  given  to  consecrate 
the  sacrament  there  without  wine,  1  Jeiv. 
137,  222 

Norwich  :  the  martyrdom  of  Will.  Wyght, 
1428, Safe  12;  this  city  was  Parker's  birth 
place;  mention  of  some  localities,  Park,  vi, 
481;  martyrs  under  Mary,  Poet.  170,  171, 
172,  173  ;  heretics  burned  there  under  Eli 
zabeth,  Rog.  49;  the  Green  Yard,  a  place 
for  preaching,  Park.  313 

The  cathedral,  $c, :  injured  by  light 
ning,  1  Zur.  132 ;  funeral  of  the  duchess  of 
Norfolk,  1564,  without  candles  or  torches, 
ib.  137  ;  a  serving  man  made  prebendary, 
Park.  312;  miserable  state  of  the  church, 
only  six  prebendaries,  only  one  at  home, 


5  GO 


NORWICH 


NO  WELL 


some  of  them  Puritans,  ib.  450;  the  diocese 
visited  by  Parker,  ib.  473 ;  dispute  between 
the  archbishop  and  the  chapter  about  visi 
tation,  ib.  476 

Foreign  churches :  foreigners  at  Nor 
wich,  Park.  247  n.;  a  church  assigned 
to  them,  ib.  255;  the  Dutch  church,  dis 
turbances  in  it,  1  Zur.  256,  266;  peace  re 
stored,  ib.  278;  cases  of  possession  there, 
ib.  303 ;  the  French  church,  peaceable,  ib. 
256 

Nosegay :  A  PLEASANT  NEW  NOSEGAY,  by 
T.  Becon,  1  Bee.  188 — 229;  written  in  a 
few  days,  ib.  195 

Nose  of  wax;  the  scriptures  so  called  (by 
A.  Pighius,  q.  v.),  1  Ful.  8, 539,  Hutch.  236, 
2  Tyn.  103,  and  al. 

Nosel,  or  nowsle:  to  nurse,  1  Tyn.  318,  384; 
noosel,  1  Tyn.  508;  nosylled,  2  Cran.  119; 
nousled,  nuzzled,  2  Bee.  350 

Nosocomia :  1  Bui.  286,  4  Bui.  498 

Nostradamus  (Mich.):  threatened  the  world 
with  peculiar  evils  in  1559 — CO,  Park.  59  n. ; 
Fulke  wrote  against  him,  1  Ful.  v. 

Notaries :  their  marks  or  devices,  2  Cran. 
556,  557  ;  application  of  one  to  be  a  notary, 
Park.  392 

Notaris  (Dr),  master  of  Clare  hall:  opposes 
Latimer,  2  Lai,  xii. 

Nottingham  :  great  storms  there,  Pil.  607  ;  a 
royal  visitation  commenced  at  St  Mary's 
church,  1  Zur.  73  n 

Nottingham  (Cha.  earl  of):  v.  Howard. 

Nottingham  (Hen.  earl  of),  afterwards  duke 
of  Richmond  :  v.  Fitzroy. 

Nourises:  nurses,  3  Whitg.  189 

Nourry  (Nich.  le):  v.  Le  Nourry. 

Nourtring:  nourishing,  chastening,  Grin. 
101 

Nousled :  v.  Nosel. 

Nova  Villa  (A.  de) :  v.  Arnoldus. 

Novatian :  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Nova- 
tian  sect,  1  Lat.  425  n.;  styled  Catharus, 
1  Bee.  94,  95,  278;  compared  by  Cyprian 
(q.v.)  to  an  ape,  3  Jew.  150,  Whita.  667  ; 
his  heresy,  Coop.  147 ;  he  professed  to  be 
a  bishop,  which  Cyprian  denied,  3  Jew. 
322;  his  remains,  in  Tertullian's  works, 
Jew.  xli;  extracts  from  his  abridgment  of 
Tertullian's  book  on  the  Trinity,  3  Bui. 
129,  141,  142,  L76,  177,  252,  310,  324, 
325  nn 

Novatians :  called  also  Cathari,  and  why, 
4  Bui.  59,  2  Ful.  375,  1  Hoop.  169,  547, 
Hid.  120,  1  Whitg.  114  n.,  171,  172;  they 
separated  from  the  church,  and  why,  4  Bui. 
/>9,  Hid.  120;  they  said  the  regenerate  can- 
iiot  sin,  Rog.  138;  thought  themselves 


perfect,  ib.  257  ;  imagined  that  they  coulc 
not  sin  even  in  thought,  ib.  135,  138,  257 
taught  that  sin  after  baptism  is  unpardon 
able,  3  Bui.  66,  Hutch.  113,  117,  Roy. 
141,  298,  312;  denied  repentance  and  re 
mission  to  the  fallen,  2  Bui.  424,  1  Ful 
437,  438,  1  Hoop.  169,  547,  3  Jew.  35i': 
1  Lat.  425,  2  Whitg.  202,  203;  abused  the 
passage  in  Heb.  vi.  on  apostasy,  1  Ful.  31 
Hutch.  113, 117  ;  their  views  respecting  ab 
solution,  1  Ful.  272;  they  rebaptized  in 
fants  afore  baptized,  Rog.  26(i,  277;  theii 
pretended  purity,  and  straitness  of  living, 
Phil.  419,  420 ;  they  condemned  marriage, 
Rog.  261  n.,  especially  second  marriages. 
ib.  262,  307  ;  maintained  that  the  righteous 
have  Christ  inherent  within  them,  ib.  115; 
Cyprian  (q.  v.)  opposed  them,  2  Whitg.  202, 
203;  their  opposition  to  him,  Whita.  441 

Novatus :  one  of  the  founders  of  the  No 
vatian  sect,  1  Lat.  425  n. ;  his  errors,  1  Bee. 
94,  95,  278,  3  Bee.  401,  412,  3  Jew.  353, 
354,  Rid.  120;  he  would  not  receive  the 
chrism  after  baptism,  2  Ful.  389 ;  how  hi; 
ministered  the  communion,  1  Jew.  153;  hi.- 
first  coming  into  Italy,  ib.  173  n. ;  he  madi 
a  schism  at  Rome,  ib.  348 ;  desired  th< 
bishoprick  of  Rome,  1  Whitg.  172 ;  forsoot 
his  ministry,  ib.  173 

Novelise:  v.  Law  (Civil). 

NovelliusTricongius:  made  proconsuj,  4  Jew 
659 

Novelty :  to  be  avoided  in  doctrine,  Phil 
316 

Novices :  v.  Neophytes. 

Noviomagus  (  ):  chaplain  to  the  king 

of  Denmark,  3  Zur.  512  n 

Novus  homo  :  Nord.  (99) 

Novus  Orbis :  Basil  1537,  Jew.  xli,  4  Jew. 
1055,  1056 

NOWELL  (Alex.),  dean  of  St  Paul's :  memoir 
of  him,  Now.  i — ix ;  his  birth  and  early 
education,  ib.  i ;  sent  to  Oxford,  ib. ;  mas 
ter  of  Westminster  school,  and  prebendary- 
there,  ib. ;  returned  member  for  Looe,  but 
displaced,  ib. ;  goes  into  exile,  1  Cran.  (9), 
Abie,  ii ;  at  Strasburgh,  Jew.  xiii,  Now.  ii ; 
the  troubles  at  Frankfort,  Now.  ii ;  on 
queen  Mary's  death  Nowell  returns  to 
England,  and  is  appointed  a  royal  visitor, 
archdeacon  of  Middlesex,  &c.,  ib. ;  made 
dean  of  St  Paul's,  ib.  iii ;  his  preaching,  ib. ; 
he  preaches  at  the  consecration  of  Grindal, 
Sandys,  and  other  bishops,  Grin,  vi,  Sand. 
xviii ;  prolocutor  of  the  convocation,  Now. 
iii ;  he  assists  at  the  funeral  solemnity  of 
the  emperor  Ferdinand  at  St  Paul's,  Grin. 
32;  approves  rules  for  Tonbridge  school, 


NOWELL  —  OATHS 


561 


Park.  211  n. ;  the  queen  is  offended 
with  a  sermon  by  him,  ib.  235;  offended 
•with  him  on  another  occasion,  Pra.  Eliz. 
xvii.  n. ;  he  will  not  preach  before  her 
unless  she  will  favour  him,  Park.  254; 
being  occupied  against  Dorman,  (see  be 
low),  he  begs  to  be  discharged  from  Lent 
preaching,  ib.  2GO;  at  Hadhani  with  Grin- 
dal,  Grin.  320;  he  attends  the  duke  of 
Norfolk  at  his  execution,  2  Zur.  198  n.; 
signs  a  warrant  for  the  apprehension  of 
Cart wright,  1  Zur.  313  n.;  he  and  others 
confer  with  Campion,  Now.  vii;  he  will 
not  answer  the  book  De  Disciplina,  Grin. 
353 ;  he  obtains  a  new  charter  for  the  col 
legiate  church  of  Manchester,  Wool,  iii ;  his 
contribution  in  aid  of  Geneva,  Grin.  432  n.; 
legacy  to  him,  ib.  459 ;  president  of  Bra- 
senose,  Now.  i,  and  a  benefactor  to  that 
college,  ib.  viii ;  his  death,  ib. ;  mention  of 
him,  Park.  145 ;  he  was  nearly  related  to 
Whitaker,  Whita.  ix ;  bishop  Woolton  was 
his  nephew,  Wool.  iii. 

His  wiitings  : — a  sermon  preached  before 
queen  Elizabeth,  at  the  opening  of  parlia 
ment,  Jan.  1563,  (appended  to  the  P.  S.  ed. 
of  his  Catechisms),  Now.  223;  he  composes 
a  homily  for  the  plague  of  15G3,  Grin,  vi, 
79,  258;  viz.  an  homily  concerning  the  jus 
tice  of  God,  in  punishing  of  impenitent 
sinners,  &c.,  which  is  printed  in  Grin.  96, 
Lit.  Eliz.  491 ;  his  controversy  with  Dor- 
man,  Calf.  2,  1  Ful.  75  n.,  2  Ful.  3,  Jew. 
xx,  Now.  iii,  3  Whitg.  xxxi ;  controversy 
with  Sanders,  2  Ful.  3,  356,  Now.  iv;  his 
CATECHISM  in  Latin,  and  the  same  CATE 
CHISM  translated  by  Tho.  Norton,  edited  by 
G.  E.  Corrie,  D.D.,  master  of  Jesus  col 
lege,  Cambridge,  Now. ;  notice  of  this  Cate 
chism,  Noic.  iv — vii ;  whether  sanctioned 
by  convocation,  ib.  v;  letter  from  Nowell 
to  Sir  Will.  Cecil  on  its  being  printed,  ib. 
vi ;  editions  and  abridgments  of  it,  ib.  vii ; 
Whitaker  translated  it  and  the  abridgment 
of  it  into  Greek,  Whita.  xii ;  articles,  &c., 
respecting  it,  Grin.  142, 152, 174  ;  ministers 
enjoined  to  learn  it,  1  Whitg.  3:J6,  3  Whitg. 
471 ;  references  to  it,  1  Whitg.  68, 09;  Nowell 
supposed  by  some  to  have  been  the  writer 
of  king  Edward's  Catechism,  Phil.  180  n. ; 
letter  by  him,  Park.  251 ;  his  opinion  on  a 
place  of  Cyprian,  2  Whitg.  217,  218;  on  the 
pope's  supremacy,  ib.  245  ;  he  regards  the 
Jewish  high  priest  as  an  authority  for  an 
archbishop,  ib.  348;  declares  the  history  of 
Paul's  cross,  Pil.  607  ;  his  view  of  Jewel's 
challenge,  2  Ful.  58 
Nowell  (Jo.),  the  dean's  father :  Now.  i. 


Nowell   (Lau.),    brother  of  Alexander:    an 

exile,  I  Cran.  (9) 
Nowls :  heads,  Pil.  292 
Noy:  to  hurt,  to  annoy,  Bale  559,  1  Bee.  117 
Nuffield,  co.   Oxon  :    the  manor  of  English, 

2  Brad.  45  n.,  Jew.  xi. 
Nullatenses:  bishops  without  sees,  some  at 

Trent,  4  Jew.  997 
Nullifidians :  3  Bui.  112 
Numa  Pompilius,  king  of  Rome  :  1  Bui.  201, 

2  Bui.  219,  Calf.  13, 14,  362,  363,  1  Hoop. 
284,  352,  4  Jew.  1047,  1164,  1  Lat.  104 

Numantines:  1  Bui.  252 

Number:  v.  Beast,  Six,  Seven,  &c. 

Numbers:  what  the  book  contains,  2  Cov. 
17 ;  Tyndale's  prologue  to  it,  1  Tyn.  429 

Numenius:  styles  Plato  an  Attic  Moses, 
Whita.  118 

Nunc  dimittis:  v.  Simeon. 

Nuns:  their  beginning,  2  Bee.  376;  nuns  in 
the  time  of  Augustine,  2  Ful.  100;  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon  church,  ib.  12;  popish  ones, 
ib.  99 ;  at  least  10,000  in  England  in  Henry 
VIII. 's  time,  3  Zur.  36 

Nuremberg :  diets  or  assemblies  there,  3  Jew. 
182,  4  Jew.  737,  3  Tyn.  40 n.;  the  Centum 
Gravamina,  v.  Germany ;  Tyndale  there, 

1  Tyn.  Ivii ;  he  mentions  it  as  Nornburg, 

3  Tyn.  218;  the  city  consents  to  the  con 
fession  of  Augsburg,  2  Zur.  15  n. ;  the  Nu 
remberg  Chronicle,  v.  Schedel  (H.) 

Nussbaum  (Valentine)  :  3  Zur.  644,  667,  669, 

677,  681 

Nycholas  (Jo.) :  2  Cran.  390 
Nycols  (  ):  sent  to  preach   at   Calais, 

2  Cran.  320 

Nycolson  (James) :  printer  in  Southwark, 
2  Cov.  x,  xi,  2,  23,  319,  2  Lat.  465  ( Jac. 
Nicolai);  he  seeks  a  privilege,  2  Cov.  498 

Nyssen  (Greg.):  v.  Gregory. 

Nyxon  (Tho.) :  Rid,  ii.  n 


O 


O :  a  superstition  of  the  fifteen  oos,  2  Cran. 
148  (v.  Brigit). 

O.  (I.),  i.  e.  Jo.  Old,  q.v. 

Oaths,  and  Swearing:  v.  Perjury,  Prayers. 

Jurisprandum,  juramentum,  Now.  (101) ; 
of  an  oath,  1  Bui.  244;  what  it  is,  ib.  246 ; 
how  swearing  first  came  up,  1  Bee.  377  ;  it 
is  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord,  2  Hoop.  54 ; 
a  special  honour  to  God,  1  Bui.  248;  whether 
it  is  lawful,  ib.  244  ;  whether  all  oaths  are 
taken  away  from  Christians,  I  Bee.  378;  how 
and  for  what  causes  we  may  swear,  and  how 

36 


562 


OATHS 


and  for  what  causes  we  may  not,  1  Bee. 
378,  2  Bee.  76,  78, 1  Bui.  245,  &c.,  1  Hoop. 
324,  476,  477,  2  JTbop.  55,  1  Jew.  228, 
2  Zaf.  64,  .Now.  (13),  127,  2  Tj/n.  56,  57, 
229  ;  conditions  of  a  holy  oath,  iSul.  249; 
the  faithful  may  holily  and  justly  use  oaths 
in  matters  of  controversy,  2  Hoop.  54, 124; 
a  Christian  may  swear  for  the  health  of 
himself  or  his  neighbour,  1  Bee.  379;  reli 
gious  oaths  are  to  be  kept,  1  Bui.  252 ; 
large  reward  to  those  who  keep  them,  ib. 
253;  oaths  may  not  be  taken  vainly  and 
rashly,  2 Hoop.  124,  Eog.  356  ;  needless  ones 
are  sinful,  1  Hoop.  335;  the  name  of  the 
Lord  abused  by  vain  oaths  and  by  perjury, 

1  Bui.  241 ;  magistrates  may  lawfully  re 
quire  oaths  of  their  subjects,  I  Bee.  380, 

2  Bee.  78,  2  Hoop.  54,  Eog.  357  ;   how  we 
may    swear,   and   with   what   ceremonies, 
1  Bui.  247 ;  an  oath  ought  to   have  three 
companions,  1  Bee.  374 ;   on  swearing  by 
God,   2   Tyn.  55 ;  why  God   suffered  the 
Jews  to  swear  by  him,  1  Bee.  377 ;  what 
is    meant    by    the    scripture    expression, 
"swear  in  God,"  ib.  376,  377;  God  only 
to  be  sworn  by,  Hutch.  21 ;  why  men  swear 
uncovered,  2  Ful.  210;   against  swearing 
by  the   saints,  or  any  creatures,   1  Hoop. 
477,  Hutch.   21,   Now.  (14),    128;    saints 
sworn  by  at  sessions  and  courts,  Hutch.  21 ; 
swearing  by  the  mass,  ib. ;  swearing  by  or 
on  a  book,  Bale  74,  110,  111,  by  the  go 
spels,  by  bread,  salt,  &c.,  ib.  56 ;  bishops 
(says  Bonner)  may  swear  by  looking  on  the 
gospel  book,  without  touching  it,  Phil.  89; 
to  make  men  swear  by  compulsion  is  not 
agreeable  to  God's  word,  IBec.  380;  com 
pulsory  oaths  as  to  the  amount  of  a  man's 
property  condemned,  1  Tyn.  187 ;  no  man 
should  be  compelled  to  swear  against  him 
self,  ib.  203,  2  Tyn.  56;    Tyndale  says  no 
man  ought  to  be  compelled  to  swear  against 
another,   3  Tyn.    147 ;   violation  of  oaths 
allowed  by  Papists,   Rog.  119,  359,  360; 
pope  Julius  said  they  were  binding  on  mer 
chants,   but   not   on  princes,  2  Zur.  173; 
oaths  dispensed  with  by  the  pope,  2  Hoop. 
240;  swearing  lightly  thought  of  by  various 
heretics,  Rog.  357  ;  what  kind  of  oaths  may 
be  broken,  1  Bee.  372,  1  Bui.  250,  2  Cran. 
215,  2  Hoop.  55;  it  is  our  duty  to  repent 
of  and  break  all  oaths  and  vows  which  are 
sinful,  1  Tyn.  206,  240,  246,   2  Tyn.  57; 
errors  about  swearing,  Rog.  358 361 

Oaths: — that  of  Roman  soldiers  was 
termed  a  sacrament,  4  Bui.  235  ;  tyrannical 
oaths  exacted  by  the  see  of  Rome  from  the 
emperors,  2  Cran.  74 ;  the  oath  to  the  pope 


taken  by  Otho,  the  first  German  emperor, 
3  Bee.  512,  513  n.,  2  Tyn.  269 ;  the  oath  of  j 
obedience  to  the  pope,  taken  by  Romish  ] 
bishops,  4  Bui.  141,  530,  2  Jew.  996,  3  Jew. 
205,  4  Jew.  948,  1113,  Pil.  555 ;  Cranmer'^ 
oaths  of  fidelity  to  the  pope,  on  his  consecra 
tion,  2  Cran.  559,  561, 562 ;  his  protestation, 
ib.  560 ;  his  oath  to  the  king  for  his  tempo 
ralities,  £6.  460;  the  English  coronation  oath, 
2  Cran.  126,  454;  oath  of  fealty  to  Henry 
VIII.  and  his  heirs  according  to  the  act  of 
succession,  ib.  285  n.;  dispute  as  to  oaths 
against  the  pope's  supremacy,  I  Brad.  468, 
475,  &c.,  483,  &c. ;  Gardiner  calls  them 
Herod's  oaths,  ib.  468;  the  oath  of  tho 
king's  supremacy,  Lit.  Edw.  168,  338  ;  tho 
form  in  king  Edward's  ordination  book 
objected  to  by  Hooper,  and  altered  by  tho 
king  with  his  own  hand,  2  Hoop,  xii,  3  Zur. 
81,  87,  416,  559, 566 ;  the  oath  of  the  queen'* 
sovereignty,  Lit.  Eliz.  281 ;  reference  tt 
the  oath  taken  by  the  council  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  4  Jew.  1144;  a  bishop's  oath  o.: 
obedience  to  the  metropolitan,  Lit.  Edw. 
182,  350,  Lit.  Eliz.  294 ;  the  oath  of  church  • 
wardens,  Grin.  177  ;  oath  to  be  taken  b;- 
every  governor  of  Rivington  school,  Pit. 
664;  that  of  the  schoolmaster  and  usher, 
ib.  667  ;  that  of  a  midwife,  Grin.  174  n. 
the  Book  of  Oaths,  4  Jew.  1144  n.,  2  Lot 
114  n 

Profane  swearing  censured  as  an  evi 
practice,  1  Hoop.  476,  2  Lot.  79 ;  forbidden 
1  Bee.  357,  358,  2  Bee.  77  ;  opposed  to  thi 
word  of  God,  1  Bee.  38;  against  it,  with, 
sentences  and  examples  of  scripture,  ib 
446,  447  ;  AN  INVECTIVE  AGAINST  SWEAR 
ING,  by  T.  Becon,  ib.  350 ;  it  and  idola 
try  are  most  grievous  sins,  ib.  359 ;  th( 
world  and  God's  word  judge  diversely  o 
swearers,  ib.  362 ;  among  the  faithful  oaths 
need  not,  among  the  unfaithful  profit  not 
ib.  378 ;  excuses  made  for  swearing,  ib 
375,  &c. ;  what  evils  chance  of  vain  swear 
ing,  ib.  389;  swearers  are  enemies  to  God's 
word,  ib.  366;  they  shall  not  escape  un 
punished,  ib.  363;  they  are  like  thieves  con 
demned  to  be  hanged,  ib.  365 ;  examples 
of  their  punishment,  ib. ;  there  is  enougl 
swearing  in  England  to  bring  destructior 
on  the  realm,  ib.  355;  profane  oaths,  ] 
Brad.  10,  1  Lat.  231 ;  laws  for  the  punish 
ment  of  swearing,  1  Bee.  390,  391 ;  remedies 
against  it,  ib.  392  ;  an  exhortation  to  swear 
ers,  Hutch.  20;  swearers  of  custom,  anc 
for  other  reasons,  must  leave  the  practice 
1  Bee.  388,  389;  swearers  to  be  excludec 
(after  admonition)  from  the  communion 


OATHS  —  CECOLAMPADIUS 


5G3 


(synod,  1562),  Sand.  434 ;  to  be  presented 
to  the  ordinary,  Grin.  143 

Obadiah  the  prophet :  1  Bui.  374,  4:  Bui.  95; 
some  think  him  the  same  as  Ahab's  steward, 
Pil.  217;  meaning  of  his  name,  ib.  216; 
commentary  on  his  book,  ib.  201 — 273 

Obedience:  v.  God,  Kings, Law,  Magistrates, 
Parents,  Vows. 

What  it  is,  3  Bee.  621 ;  when  and  to 
whom  it  is  due,  2  Tyn.  61 — 63;  it  is  re 
quired  of  us  by  the  law  of  God,  3  Jew. 
579,  580;  it  is  thereby  required  alike  of  all, 

1  Hoop.  415 ;    it  is  better  than   sacrifice, 
Sand.  144;  a  principal  part  of  Christian 
religion,  Now.  (6,  7),  118, 120;  instant  obe 
dience  due  to  God's  commands,  Sand.  2G9; 
it  is  due  to  God  rather  than  to  man,  Kid. 
143.  144;  God  rewards  it,  1  Tyn.  175  ;  THE 
OBEDIENCE  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  MAN,  by  W. 
Tyndale,   ib.    127 — 344 ;    summary    of  its 
contents,  ib.  331,  &c. ;  references  to  it,  ib, 
32 — 36,  41  n. ;  obedience  to  powers  ;  faith, 
ful  obedience  a  pleasant  flower,  1  Sec.  211 ; 
it   is   due   to  rulers,  ib.  216,   1  Bui.  390, 
Nord.  167,  1  Tyn.  173,  332—336 ;  the  spi 
ritualty  must  pay  it,  1  Bee.  216,  217;  none 
are  exempt  from  it,  ib.  216;  the  limit  of 
our  obedience  to  the  civil  power,  Sand.  199, 

2  Tyn.  245;  the  rule  of  obedience,  3  Whitg, 
o90 ;  canonical  obedience  not  to  be  kept  if 
opposed    to    the   obligations    of    baptism, 
Pil.  621,  or  to  our  allegiance  to  our  prince, 
ib.  622  ;    popish   obedience,  2  Cran.  147, 
2  Tyn.  123;  obedience  of  servants  to  their 
masters,  1  Tyn.  172  ;  that  of  wives  to  their 
husbands,  ib.  171 ;  that  of  children  to  their 
elders,  ib.  168;  its  reward,  ib,;  inobedien- 
tia,  Now.  (101) 

Object :  an  obstacle,  3  Bee.  380 
Object  (adj.) :  obvious,  Sand.  252 
Oblations:    v.  Offerings,  Sacrifices,  Supper 

of  the  Lord. 

Obruted  :  overthrown,  1  Bee.  57 
Obsecrations :  entreaties,  1  Bee.  187 
Observants:  a  division  of  the  Franciscans, 
2  Cran.  292,  330  n.,  333,  384,  1  Lot.  287, 
1  Tyn.  301  n.,  2  Tyn.  42,  44 ;  the  mode  of 
profession,  1  Tyn.  227 ;  they  set  Christ  but 
little  above  Francis,  2  Tyn.  5 ;  were  Romish 
spies,  Bale  221,  1  Lot.  287  ;  their  vigilance 
and  tyranny,  2  Tyn.  249  ;  their  treacherous  j 
practices,  ib.  305;  one  of  them  sent  liy 
"Wolsey  in  search  of  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  xxxiv ; 
they  were  not  permitted  even  to  handle  a 
penny,  ib.  301;  banished  the  kingdom,  ib. 
38  n.;  their  house  at  Greenwich,  ib.  xv, 
38  n.;  the  Cistercian*  were  called  'White 
Observant  monks,  Pil,  509 


Observare  leges:  Now.  (102) 

Obsign  :  to  seal  or  ratify,  1  Brad.  262,  395 

Occam  (Will,  de) :  his  opinion  on  Maccabees, 
Whita.  97;  he  refers  "Hoc"  to  the  body 
of  Christ,  2  Jew.  788;  wrote  on  the  errors 
of  John  XXII.,  Jew/xli,  Rog.  181 ;  con 
demned  as  a  heretic,  1  Jew.  52,  4  Jew.  925 

Occamists :  1  Zur.  53 

Occupations  :  sundry  kinds,  2  Bui.  30  ;  need 
less  ones,  ib,  28 ;  what  occupation  a  godly 
man  ought  chiefly  to  use,  ib.  31 ;  men  of 
occupation  do  not  fear  to  swear  bargain 
ing,  1  Bee.  359 ;  they  must  abstain  from 
swearing,  ib.  388 

Ochinus  (Bernardino):  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
334  n.;  being  invited  into  England  by  abp 
Cranmer,  he  came  with  P.  Martyr,  4  Jew. 
1224  n.,  1  Zur.  22, 25, 26,  40, 58,  64 ;  expenses 
of  his  journey  hither,  3  Zur.  541  n.;  his 
pension,  1  Lai.  141 ;  Bradford  goes  to  his 
house,  2  Brad,  xxi,  352,  353;  mentioned, 

1  Zur.  30,  47,  60,  72,  78,  &  saepe,  2  Zur. 
31,  48,  76,  3  Zur.  353 ;  his  dangerous  opi 
nions,  4  Bui.  xiv;  he  impugned  the  deity 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Rog.  70,  and  said  that 
he  is  God's  favour  and  virtue,  ib.  73 ;  de 
fended  polygamy,  ib.  307;  his  opinion  on 
a  book  ascribed  to  Clement  of  Rome,  Calf. 
368  n. ;    his  Dialogi  xxx,   2  Zur.  261 ;    a 
Dialogue  of  his  translated  by  Ponet,  Calf. 
368  n. ;  two  letters  from  him  to  Musculus, 
3  Zur.  334,  336 ;  his  wife,  ib.  55 

Ocivity  :  indolence,  2  Hoop.  92 

Ockam  (Gul.  de) :  v.  Occam. 

O'Cullen  (Pat.) :  hanged  at  Tyburn  for  trea 
son,  Lit.  Eliz.  658  n 

Odible :  hateful,  Bale  518 

Odo  (St),  or  Odilo:  notice  of  him,  Bale  320  n 

Odoacer :  2  Bui.  109,  4  Jew.  952,  1001 

CFcolampadius  (Jo.):  referred  to,  2  Lot. 
314,  3  Zur.  414;  called  by  More  friar  Hus- 
kyne,  3  Tyn.  5;  his  part  in  the  conference 
at  Marpurg,  Grin.  251  n.;  his  doctrine, 

2  Ful.  377 ;  cited  about  the  fall  of  Satan, 

3  Bui.  350  n. ;  his  views  on  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ  set  forth  by  Gardiner,  1  Cran.  355; 
he  speaks    of  Christ's  converse  with  the 
disciples  after  his  resurrection,  Whita.  548; 
his  controversy  with  Luther  on  the  Lord's 
supper,  1  Cov.  463 — 406,   3  Zur.  46;    his 
opinions  with  regard   to   the   presence  of 
Christ  therein,  1  Cov.  469,  Phil.  401 ;  he 
wrote  an  epistle  or  treatise  on  the  words, 
"  This  is  my  body,"  3  Tyn.  258  n. ;  denied 
transubstantiation,  Rid.  1;~>8  ;  quoted  upon 
justification,  2  Cran.  211 ;  he  explains  how 
St  Paul  was  "  rude  in  speech,"  Whita.  101 ; 
expounds  his  anathema  against  those  who 

36—2 


564 


GECOLAMPADIUS   —   OFTFOR 


should  preach  another  gospel,  ib.  627 ;  he 
censures  factious  opposition  to  the  custom 
of  the  church,  1  Whitg.  137 ;  speaks  of 
indifferent  ceremonies,  3  Whitg.  107,  108; 
says  the  Jewish  priests  when  not  minister 
ing  wore  the  same  kind  of  garments  as 
laymen,  2  Bui.  133  ;  desires  the  revival  of 
excommunication,  2  Zur.  252;  his  opinion 
respecting  the  divorce  of  Henry  VIII., 
3  Zur.  551  n.;  his  commentary  on  Daniel, 
&c.  (the  copy  given  by  Bradford  to  Rob. 
Harrington),  2  Brad.  55  n.;  Parkhurst 
advises  Simler  to  translate  his  German 
works,  1  Zur.  110;  he  is  defended  against 
the  charge  of  falsifying  fathers,  1  Cran. 
171,  172,  3  Jew.  491,  494,  495  ;  letter  from 
him  to  Zuinglius,  3  Zur.  551 ;  reference  to 
an  epistle  of  Melancthon  to  him,  1  Cran.  20 
CEcumenius  :  notice  of  him,  1  Ful.  340  n. ; 
Opera,  Jew.  xli;  he  enforces  the  duty  of 
searching  the  scriptures,  Whita.  240;  men 
tions  a  tradition  concerning  Judas,  ib.  6G4; 
on  Acts  xiv.  23,  he  affirms  that  Paul  and 
Barnabas  created  and  ordained  the  elders, 

1  Whitg.  349;    speaks   of  the  conduct  of 
Peter  in  the  council  at  Jerusalem,  2  Whitg. 
273,  275  ;  says  James  was  bishop  of  Jeru 
salem,  ib.  277  ;  on  Rom.  iii.  he  calls  the 
flesh  of  Christ  the  propitiation  of  our  sins, 

2  Jew.  752;    does  not  understand   Rom. 
xii.  8,  of  deacons,  3  Whitg.  283;  writes  of 
the  benediction  of  the  cup,  1  Cov.  x,  1  Ful. 
501,   502;    writes    of    unknown   tongues, 
Whita.  262,  264;  understands  "the  place 
of  the  unlearned,"  1  Cor.  xiv.  16,  to  mean 
the  place  assigned  to  the  laity,   ib.  260; 
expounds  1  Cor.  ii.  16,  "  the  savour  of  life," 
&c.,  1  Cran.  202,  206  ;  explains  the  text, 
"  If  our  gospel  be  hid,"  &c.,  2  Cor.  iv.  3, 
Whita.  388;  explains  how  we  are  "made 
meet,"  or  counted  worthy,  Col.i.  12,  1  Ful. 
363,  364;  states  his  opinion  on  "  the  epistle 
from  Laodicea,"  Col.  iv.  16,   Whita.  303; 
on  2  Thess.  i.  he  says  that  suffering  for 
Christ   procures   the   kingdom  of  heaven 
according  to  justice,  not  by  grace,  1  Ful. 
339 ;    says  Paul,  in   writing   to    Timothy, 
calls  bishops  presbyters,  1  Whitg.  433,  487  ; 
styles  Timothy  and  Titus  bishops,  2  Whitg. 
296  ;  states  that  Paul  would  not  have  the 
whole   island  of  Crete   governed  by   one, 
ib.  283,  315,  317;    allows  the   promotion 
of  deacons,  3  Whitg.  70;   writing  on  Heb. 
v.   he   shews  (from  Psa.  ex.)  how  Christ 
is  offered  in  the  holy  supper,  2  Jew.  732, 
733 ;  expounds  Heb.  x.  1,  "  the  very  image 
of  the  things,"  i6.  614,  616;  speaks  of  Jacob 
and  his  staff,  Heb.  xi.  21,  1  Ful.  541;  com 


ments  on  the  text,  "  Marriage  (is)  honour 
able  in  all,"  ib.  478,  479;  dotes  on  the 
place,  "we  have  an  altar,"  ib.  519;  tells 
why  some  epistles  are  called  catholic,  ib. 
223 ;  expounds  James  i.  13,  "  God  cannot 
be  tempted,"  ib.  560;  on  2  Pet.  i.  15,  he 
mentions  the  opinion  that  the  saints  in 
heaven  remember  us  on  earth,  ib.  537, 
2  Ful.  88  ;  cites  Photius,  Whita.  662 

CEdilred,  king:  v.  Edilred. 

CEpinus  (Jo.) :  v.  yEpinus. 

CEtenbach:  the  convent,  4  Bui.  xi. 

Offence  :  of  offences,  2  Bui.  315 ;  they  are  to 
be  avoided,  2  Brad.  327,  328;  we  must 
walk  without  offence,  Sand.  310,  &c.;  dis 
tinction  between  offence  given  and  offence 
taken,  2  Brad.  343,  2  Bui.  318,  2  Lat.  77, 
78,  2  Whitg.  60 ;  to  give  offence  is  a  great 
sin,  2  Bui.  319;  how  and  by  what  means 
offences  are  given,  ib.  316;  they  arise  not 
of  the  gospel  but  of  its  enemies,  ib.  319 

Offenders:  v.  Punishment. 

How  they  are  to  be  dealt  with,  2  Tyn. 
46 

Offendicle :  a  stumbling-block,  3  Bee.  610, 
Pil.  484 

Offendiculum  Sacerdotum  :  v.  Anselm. 

Offerings,  Oblations :  v.  Sacrifices. 

"What  the  word  "oblations,"   includes, 

1  Lat.  17 ;  what  oblations  we  ought  to  offer, 
ib.  74;  forgiveness  of  enemies  needful  before 
offering  them,  ib.  18;  they  must  be  our  own 
property  and  not   another  man's,   ib.  22 ; 
offerings  to  the  clergy,  1  Tyn.  237,  2  Whitg. 
557  ;  oblations  anciently  divided  into  four 
portions,  2  Ful.  93 ;  offering-days,  2  Hoop. 
145, 1  Lat.  23  n.,  Lit.  Eliz.  185 

Offertory :  its  first  appointment,  3  Bee.  264, 

2  Brad.  306,  308 
Office :  o.  Duty. 

The  humblest  office  is  received  from 
God,  1  Tyn.  101 ;  offices  not  to  be  sought, 
2  Lat.  26,  27 ;  the  sale  of  them  censured, 
1  Lat.  185,  2  Lat .  26,  Sand.  47 ;  of  civil 
offices  in  ecclesiastical  persons,  3  Whitg. 
404,  &c.;  Cartwright's  reasons  against 
them  examined,  ib.  421,  &c. 

Officers :  v.  Judges,  Magistrates. 

How  they  should  be  chosen,  2  Lat.  26; 
what  they  ought  to  be,  ib.  27 ;  their  duty 
to  those  under  them,  3  Tyn.  58  ;  they  dis 
honour  God  when  they  abuse  their  power, 
ib. ;  some  give  and  take  bribes,  1  Lat.  261 

Officina :  v.  Textor. 

Oth'cium  Beata?  Virginis:  v.  Mary. 

Oftfor,  bp  of  the  Victians :  consecrated  at 
the  command  of  king  Edilred,  2  Ful.  17, 
24,  119 


OG  —  O'NEALE 


565 


Og,  king  of  Bashan :  1  Bui.  378 

Oglethorp  (Owen),  bp  of  Carlisle;  sometime 
vice-chancellor  of  Oxford,  3  Zur.  448  ;  let 
ter  from  him  to  Bullinger,  ib.  124  ;  he  is 
imprisoned  for  superstition,  ib.  187;  dis 
putes  with  Ridley  at  Oxford,  Rid.  191 ;  also 
with  Cranmer,  1  Cran.  391,  400,  I  Jew.  53; 
mentioned,  1  Zur.  10  n.,  3  Zur.  425;  his 
death,  1  Zur.  69 

Oil :  v.  Unction. 

What  is  meant  by  oil  in  the  scriptures, 
2  Hoop.  228,  22!) ;  how  it  is  used  in  East 
ern  countries,  Pil.  52G;  hallowed,  ib.  525; 
two  sorts  thereof,  ib.  526 ;  prayer  on 
blessing  it,  2  Jew.  1127,  1136,  3  Jew.  177; 
lofty  terms  applied  to  it,  2  Jew.  575,  576 ; 
address  to  it. — " A ve  sanctum  oleum,"  1  Jew. 
534,  3  Jew.  243 

Ointment:  v.  Unction. 

Meaning  of  the  similitude,  2  Cov.  314 

Okenfold  wood,  co.  Kent :  2  Craw.  312,  313 

Old  (Jo.):  notices  of  him,  1  Bee.  ix,  2  Bee. 
422,  424  ;  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) ;  J.  O.  (i.  e. 
Old):  translates  a  book  on  Antichrist, 
2  Cran.  63;  J.  O.  (perhaps  the  same): 
signs  a  conclusion  to  Ridley's  Conferences, 
Rid.  151 

OLD  FAITH  :  translated  from  Bullinger  by 
bp  Coverdale,  1  Cov.  1,  &c. 

Old  man  :  v.  Man. 

Old  men  and  women  :  v.  Aged. 

Old  ways  :  Pil.  537 

Oldcastle  (Sir  Jo.),  lord  Cobham :  notice  of 
him,  1  Bee.  264  n.  ;  Polydore  Virgil's  ac 
count  of  him,  Bale  9 ;  his  father  (?),  and  his 
youth,  ib.  1 ;  verses  from  his  first  book  in 
the  parliament-house,  ib.  53,  54;  he  circu 
lates  the  works  of  Wickliffe,  &c.,  ib.  11; 
accused  by  the  synod  of  1413,  ib.  16  ;  abp 
Arundel  complains  to  the  king  of  him,  ib. 
17  ;  his  conference  with  the  king,  ib. ;  being 
cited  by  archbishop  Arundel  he  refuses  to 
appear,  ib.  18  ;  is  excommunicated,  ib.  19  ; 
his  confession  of  faith,  ib.  20;  he  offers  to 
purge  himself  by  combat,  ib.  23;  appeals 
to  the  pope,  ib. ;  sent  to  the  Tower,  ib. ; 
brought  before  abp  Arundel,  ib.;  his  first 
examination,  ib.  24  ;  his  words  respecting 
the  real  presence, 3  Tyn.  243;  again  brought 
before  the  archbishop,  Bale  28 ;  his  latter 
examination,  ib.  29 ;  sentence  against  him, 
£6.  41;  he  speaks  to  the  people,  ib.  44;  his 
manifesto  from  the  Tower,  ib.  45 ;  an  ab 
juration  counterfeited  by  the  bishops,  ib. 
46;  he  escapes  from  the  Tower,  and  conti 
nues  four  years  in  "Wales,  ib.  51 ;  retaken, 
condemned,  and  executed,  ib.  52,  351,  394 ; 
A  BRIEF  CHRONICLE  CONCERNING  his 


EXAMINATION  AND  DEATH,  &c.,by  bp  Bale, 
ib.  1 — 59;  causes  of  his  condemnation  and 
death,  ib.4,  10;  his  death  compared  with 
that  of  Tho.  a  Becket,  ib.  55,  &c.;  England 
punished  for  it,  ib.  12 

Olearius  (Jo.  Gottf.):  Biblioth.  Scriptt. 
Eccles.,  2  Ful.  336  n 

Oleastro  (Hieron.  ab) :  prescribes  rules  for 
the  interpretation  of  scripture,  Whita.  495  ; 
on  Deut.  xvii.  12, — the  judgment  of  the 
priest,  ib.  421;  on  Deut.  xxx.  11— "For 
this  commandment,"  &c.,  ib.  382 

Olesnicki  (Nic.),  lord  of  Pinczov:  notice  of 
him,  3  Zur.  690  n 

Olevianus  (Gasper)  :  minister  at  Heidelberg, 
2  Zur.  238  n 

Olfridde :  v.  Ethelfride. 

Oligarchy  :  1  Bui.  310 

Oliphant  (Lau.  lord) :  taken  prisoner  by  the 
English  at  Sol  way,  3  Zur.  239  n 

Olisleger  (Hen.) :  vice-chancellor  to  the  duke 
of  Cleves,  2  Cran.  409 ;  his  letter  to  Cran 
mer  in  the  cause  of  Anne  of  Cleves,  ib. 
410 

Olive  leaves  :  what  they  signified  on  the  cross 
in  ceremonies  on  Palm- Sunday,  1  Bee.  113, 
114 

Olive  tree:  never  without  leaves  and  fruit, 

1  Bee.  114,  343;  the  Christian  compared  to 
it,  ib.  347 

Oliver  (Jo.) :  consulted  by  the  king  about 
Cranmer's  scrupling  to  swear  to  the  pope, 

2  Cran.  224;  counsellor  for  the  king  in  the 
matter  of  the  divorce,  ib.  244;  mentioned, 
ib.  261 

Oliver  (Friar) :  ».  Olyver. 

Olivet :  4  Bui.  191 

Olivetan  (Pet.  Rob.):  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 

622  n 

Olympia:  her  sufferings,  Pil.  637,  638 
Olympiodorus  :  says  that  a  man  shall  continue 

in  the  state  in  which  he  dies,  3  Jew.  568 
Olympius :  confesses  original  sin,  2  Bui.  390 
Olysleger  (Hen.)  :  v.  Olisleger. 
Olyver  (Friar),  prior  of  the  Black  Friars  in 

Cambridge :    preaches   against    the   king's 

cause,  2  Cran.  295 
O'Molana  ( Malachias),  bp  of  Ardagh  :  Park. 

421 

Omri,  king  of  Israel :  1  Bui.  336,  2  Bui.  12 
On:  used  for  against,  2  Tyn.  119 
Once  :  at  some  time,  2  Hoop.  292 
O'Neale    (Con),    earl    of    Tyrone:    1    Zur. 

186  n 
O'Neale  (Matt.),  illeg.  son  of  Con,  earl  of 

Tyrone  :  1  Zur.  186  n 
O'Neale  (Shan),  illeg.   son  of  Con,  earl  of 

Tyrone  :  his  rebellion  in  Ireland,  Pil.  74  n. 


566 


O'SEALE  —  ORDER 


1  Zur.  186  n. ;  his  submission,  1  Zur.  186  n., 
194  n. ;  his  death  in  an  affray,  ib.  186  n.,  195 

O'Tseale  (  ),  earl  of  Tyrone:  his  rebel 
lion  suppressed,  Lit.  Eliz.  473,  2  Zur.  335 
Onerate  :  to  load,  1  Bee.  G7 
Ongar  (Chipping),  co.  Essex :  the  benefice, 

2  Lat.  222  n 

Onkelos :  his  Targum,  1  Hoop.  351,   Whita. 

117,  3  Whitg.  343 
On-live,  on-lyve  :  alive,  1  Cov.  465 
Onslow  (Fulke),  and  Mary  (Whetenhall)  his 

wife  :  1  Bee.  191  n 
Onslow  (Rich.),  solicitor-general:  "Mr  Ons- 

sley,"  Park.  302,  303  n 
Onuphrius  Panvinius:  Epitome  Pont.  Rom., 

Jew.  xli;  Annot.  in  Platin.  de  Vit.  Pont., 

ib. ;  cited,  4  Jew.  648,  659,  686,  698,  ;700, 

934,  936 

Opere  operato  (Ex) :  v.  Opus. 
Opitius  (Mart.)  :  Calf.  135  n 
Oporinus  (Jo.),  or  Herbst :  a  printer  at  Basle, 

2  Zur.  112  n.,  3  Zur.  106,  595  n.,  638 
Oppression :  two  sermons  of  oppression,  af 
fliction,  and   patience,  Hutch.  295,   &c. ; 
Dr  Somes' godly  treatise  against  oppression, 
Pit.  468,  &c. ;  what  it  is,  ib.  469 ;  why  God 
suffers  it,  Hutch.  304 ;  it  is  unlawful,  and  a 
grievous  sin,  PH.  649,  Sand.  135;  complain- 
ed  of  in  Nehemiah's  time,  Pil.  4">4 — 458; 
various  kinds  in   England,   ib.  461,  462; 
practised  by  many  classes  of  men,  ib.  4C4, 
465,   brethren   and   countrymen,   ib.  459 ; 
oppressors  have  no  religion   in  them,  ib. 
474;  restitution  required  of  them,  ib.  470, 
471 ;  the  voice  of  the  oppressed  cries  for 
vengeance,   ib.   463;    oppressors  shall   be 
punished,  ib.  473;  magistrates  should  deli 
ver  the  oppressed,  ib.  471,  472,  476 ;  it  is 
better  to  suffer  than  to  oppress,   Hutch. 
302;    how   the   oppressed   should    behave 
themselves  under  tyrannical  princes,  1  Bui. 
316 

Opsopseus  ( ):  Whita.  112  n 

Optatus,  bp  of  Milevis:  Opera,  Jew.  xli;  in 
a  question  concerning  rebaptizing,  he  as 
serts  that  scripture  must  be  the  sole  judge, 
Whita.  464;  calls  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper  a  pledge  of  everlasting  sal 
vation  and  hope  of  the  resurrection,  3  Bee. 
387,  388;  speaks  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  as  wont  to  be  laid  upon  the  altar, 

3  Jew.   601 ;    enumerates   the   bishops   of 
Rome  from  Peter,  2  Ful.  348,  349,  3  Jew. 
326;  cited  about  Peter's  primacy,  2  Ful. 
311,  331,332;  an  unfounded  allusion  to  the 
origin  of  the  name  Cephas,  supposed  to  be 
an  interpolation  in  his  text,  2  Ful.  302  n., 
which   has  been  otherwise  corrupted,  ib. 


348  n. ;  he  says  there  are  four  sorts  of  heads 
in  the  church,  bishops,  priests,  deacons, 
and  the  faithful,  3  Jew.  270;  affirms  that  in 
apparel  there  is  a  token  of  the  will,  not  a 
help  towards  chastity,  ib.  428;  the  seventh 
book  De  Schismate  Donatistarum  referred 
to,  though  Optatus  wrote  but  six,  2  Ful.  323 

Opus  aureum  :  2  Bee.  472  n 

Opus  operans  :  2  Jew.  750,  754 

Opus  operantis  :  2  Jew.  750,  754 

Opus  operatum :  remarks  on  it,  Bale  159, 
2  Brad.  278,  2  Cov.  257,  2  Hoop.  125,  2  Jew. 
749,  &c.,  Rog.  248,  (and  see  Sacraments); 
the  mass  held  profitable  ex  opere  operato, 
2  Bee.  454,  3  Bee.  358,  380 

Opus  Imperfectum  :  v.  Chrysostom. 

Opnsculum  tripartitum  :  v.  Councils,  Lateral* 
III. 

Or  :  ere,  Grin.  16,  Pil.  86 

Oracles:  those  of  the  heathen  the  work  of 
Satan  and  evil  spirits,  3  Bui.  362,  2  Cran. 
41;  that  of  Apollo,  4  Jew.  1068;  that  of 
the  Pythian  Apollo  said  to  Philippize,  ib. 
1113;  Sibyllarum  Oracula,  Jew.  xliii;  who 
the  sibyls  were,  and  whence  their  name, 
Hutch.  177 ;  their  oracles  often  alleged 
by  the  fathers,  3  Jew.  132,  4  Jew.  737 ; 
sibylline  utterances  respecting  God,  Hutch. 
177  ;  testimony  of  the  sibyls  respecting  the 
tower  of  Babel,  cited  by  Josephus,  Whita. 
112;  their  utterance  respecting  the  cross, 
Calf.  95 n.;  they  say  that  Antichrist  shall 
be  7To\io/<pai/o«,  and  that  his  name  shall  be 
like  pontus,  2  Jew.  914;  declare  that  his 
greatest  wo  shall  be  by  the  banks  of  Tiber, 
2  Jew.  915,  4  Jew.  743 

Orange  (Princes  of):  v.  Rene,  William. 

Orarium :  v.  Horarium. 

Orarium  :  a  vestment,  2  Tyn.  221  n 

O ratio:  Now.  (102) 

Orator :  one  who  petitions  or  prays,  2  Brad. 
241,  2  Bui.  16,  Phil.  157,  1  Tyn.  331 

Oratories :  v.  Chapels. 

Oratory :  a  fair  and  well-ordered  oration 
very  persuasive,  1  Hoop.  102 ;  custom  and 
manner  of  orators,  ib.  413 

Orbellis  (Nich.  de),  commonly  called  Dor- 
bel:  notices  of  him,  2  Lat.  xxvii,  1  Tyn. 
151  n. ;  passages  on  faith  and  justification, 
2  Cran.  204 

Orbis  (Novus) :  v.  Novus. 

Order:  what  it  is,  3  Bee.  618;  what  manner 
of  it  remains  in  the  church,  4  Bui.  108 

Order  (Book  of  Common) :  v.  Book. 

Order  of  the  Church  in  Denmark,  q.  v. 

ORDER  OF  THE  COMMUNION,  1548,  Lit.  Edw. 
1 — 8  ;  reference  to  it,  and  to  Latin  versions 
of  it,  2  Cov.  525  n 


ORDERS 


ORIGEN 


567 


Orders,  Ordination  :   v.  Ministers,  Bishops, 
Priests,  Deacons,  &c. 

What  orders  the  Lord  hath  instituted  in 
his  church,  4  Bui.  104;  translations  con 
cerning  orders  examined,  1  Ful.  460,  &c. ; 
ecclesiastical  orders  said  to  be  an  apostoli 
cal  tradition,  Whita.  508;  discussion  as  to 
the  number  of  holv  orders,  3  Jew.  271, 
&c. ;  they  are  variously  reckoned  by  an- 
cient  writers,  ib.  272,  273;  the  offices  of 
apostle,  bishop,  priest,  deacon,  and  widow, 
are  of  God,  3  Tyn.  176;  five  orders  are 
mentioned  in  the  so-called  Apostolic  ca 
nons,  and  by  Ambrose,  Whita.  509;  Ro 
manists  make  seven,  Hutch.  50,  Hog.  258, 
four  lesser,  three  greater,  3  Jew.  271,  Rog. 
258;  clerks  of  the  minor  orders  carry  tapers, 
&c.,  and  drive  dogs  out  of  church,  3  Jew. 
273;  on  the  ordination  of  ministers,  4  Bui. 
128;  of  consecration  of  bishops  and  mi 
nisters,  Rog.  327;  it  must  be  lawful,  ib. 
238—241 ;  power  of  ordination,  4  Bui.  43 ; 
on  the  authority  of  bishops  to  ordain  mi 
nisters,  1  Whitg.  425;  it  is  the  only  pecu 
liar  work  of  a  bishop,  according  to  Jerome 
and  Chrysostom,  ib.  439,  440;  bishops 
must  be  most  careful  in  it,  1  Bee.  4 ;  ordi 
nation  by  the  bishop  and  presbyters,  1  Ful. 
249,  250,  Sand.  434;  ordination  by  bishops 
without  the  concurrence  of  the  church  dis 
approved  by  Beza,  2  Zur.  129 ;  the  people 
should  consent,  1  Ful.  247;  the  alleged 
sacrament  of  orders,  4  Bui.  247,  Calf.  227 
— 231 ;  some  call  it  the  sacrament  of  priest 
hood,  of  bishopdom,  or  of  archbishopdom, 
Rog.  259;  the  doctrine  of  the  Institution 
on  the  sacrament  of  orders,  2  Cran.  9G — 
98;  orders  not  a  sacrament,  2  Hoop.  127, 
Rog.  258,  1  Tyn.  254;  but  a  holy  service, 
2  Jew.  1129;  each  order  called  a  sacra 
ment,  Hog.  259 ;  how  ordination  may  be 
termed  a  sacrament,  Calf'.  229 ;  the  order 
of  it,  4  Bui.  138 ;  the  scripture  method, 
Pil.  580;  divers  modes  of  appointment  and 
ordination  in  the  apostles'  time,  1  Whitg. 
428 ;  on  the  signification  of  yetpo-rovia, 
and  some  other  words,  1  Ful.  246,  &c.,  Pil. 
580,  1  Whitg.  345,  &c.;  putting  on  of 
hands  is  a  sign,  but  not  essential,  1  Tyn. 
259  (v.  Hands);  ordination  as  described  by 
ancient  writers,  Pil.  584,  585;  popish  rites, 
ib.  681 ;  Romanists  cannot  agree  as  to 
what  makes  the  priest,  1  Tyn.  258 ;  Tyn. 
dale  knew  priests  who  went  through  the 
form  of  ordination  a  second  time,  because 
the  bishop  had  omitted  some  ceremony,  ib. 
277;  shaving,  oiling,  and  vestments,  and 
minor  orders,  are  men's  traditions,  3  Tyn. 


176 ;  ordination  said  to  confer  character, 
which  is  affirmed  to  be  indelible,  Calf.  230, 

1  Tyn.  255;  who  are  excluded  from  orders 
by  the  church  of  Rome,   Hog.  241 ;    why 
orders  are  not  to  be  received  at  the  hands 
of  popish   bishops,    4  Bui.  140;    on    the 
calling  of  ministers  in  the  church  of  Eng 
land,   1   Whitg.  299,  &c. ;  THE  FORM  OF 
MAKING  AND  CONSECRATING  ARCHBISHOPS, 
BISHOPS,    PRIESTS,   AND    DEACONS,  1549, 
Lit.  Edw.  159 ;  the  preface  to  it,  ascribed 
to  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  519;  some  things  in 
this  form  attacked  by  Hooper,  1  Hoop.  47, 

2  Hoop,  xii,  3  Zur.  81,  87,  559,  566,  673 ; 

THE  FOKM  OF  MAKING  AND  CONSECRATING 

BISHOPS,  PRIESTS,  AND  DEACONS,  1552,  Lit. 
Edw.  329;  THE  FORM  AND  MANNER  OF 

MAKING-      AND       CONSECRATING      BlSHOPS, 

PRIESTS,  AND  DEACONS,  1559,  Lit.  Eliz. 
272 ;  notes  respecting  it,  ib.  xxi ;  of  the 
services  and  ceremonies  used  in  ordaining 
ministers,  Grin.  340,  1  Whitg.  485,  2  Whitg. 
408,  409 ;  on  the  words  "  Receive  the  Holy 
Ghost,"  1  Whitg.  488—491,  3  Whitg.  280, 
487  ;  on  giving  authority  to  preach,  3  Whitg. 
40,  41;  the  English  service  censured  by 
Romanists,  Pil.  484,  578 ;  the  orders  of 
the  English  church  denied  by  Harding, 

3  Jew.  320  ;  Bradford's  orders,  for  example, 
were   not   acknowledged    by    his  judges, 
1  Brad.  492;  defence  of  the  orders  of  the 
English  church,  Poet.  288,  289;  the  Book 
of  Consecration  is  lawful,  Rog.  327,  332; 
no  bishop  to  ordain  any  without  consent  of 
six  learned  ministers,  who  should  all  lay  on 
their  hands  (synod,  1562),  Sand.  434;    di 
rections  about  ordination,  Grin.  186;  in 
quisition  to  be  made  for  forged  letters  of 
orders,  ib. ;  irregular  ordinations  by  Lan 
caster,  archbishop  elect  of  Armagh,  4  Jew. 
1274 

Ordinale,  or  Directorium   Sacerdotum :  Lit. 

Eliz.  304  n 

Ordinances:  v.  Advertisements. 
Ordinaries :  ecclesiastical  rulers,  3  Tyn.  169 
Ordination :  v.  Orders. 
Ordo  Romanus :  2  Bee.  256  n.,  3  Bee.  482 
Orenburg  (The  count  von) :  killed  at  Gro- 

ningen,  1  Zur.  205 
Orestes:  1  Hoop.  184 
Organs :  v.  Music. 

A  pair  of  organs,  (the  stocks),  Phil.  235 
Orichovius    (Stanisl.) :    Chimaera,    Jeio.   xlif 

he  says  that  as  God  is  above  the  priest,  so 

the  priest  is  above  the  king,  3  Jew.  117, 

4  Jew.  674,  676, 1036 
Origen  : 

i.    His  life  and  u-orhs. 


568 


ORIGEX 


ii.      On  God. 
in.     Scripture,  Tradition. 
iv.     Sin,  Grace. 

v.     The  Church,  and  its  Ministry. 
\\.     Baptism. 
vii.      The  Eucharist. 
viii.     Ceremonies  and  Worship,  both  legal 

and  ecclesiastical. 
ix.     Fasting,     Marriage,     Confession, 

Absolution. 

x.     The  Soul,  a  Future  State,  <Sfc. 
xi.    Images,  the  Cross. 
xii.     Celsus,  Heretics,  Antichrist,  $c. 
xiii.     Miscellanea. 

i.  His  life  and  works  :  his  father  Leoni- 
das  a  martyr,  2  Bui.  105 ;  he  was  sometime 
a  student  in  Athens,  4  Jew.  652 ;  a  disciple 
of  Clement  of  Alexandria,  Whita.  586 ; 
preached  while  yet  a  layman,  1  Whitg.  452 
— 454,  2  Whitij.  531;  was  a  catechist, 

2  Jew.  673;  called  to  Antioch  by  Mammsea, 
SZur.Gn.;  his  ordination,  1  Whitg.  4GO; 
his   high    reputation,    Rid.   28;    he    was 
called    the    informer    or    master    of  the 
churches,  4  Jew.  1045;  his  error  respecting 
a  saying  of  our  Lord,  1  Jew.  228 ;  he  held 
a  provincial    council    against   Beryllus  in 
Arabia,     4  Jew.   1125;     the   year   of  his 
death,    Calf.  81  n. ;    his  works,   Jew.  xli, 

3  Whitg.  xxxi ;  his  Tetrapla,  Hexapla,  and 
Octopla,    Whita.  124,  125;    the   Hexapla, 
2  Jew.  692 ;  he  is  the  first  known  commen 
tator  (at  least  the  first  whose  works  re 
main),   Whita.  391 ;  the  Homilies  on  Levi 
ticus  sometimes  ascribed  to  Cyril  of  Alex 
andria,  2  Jew.  553  n. ;  his  commentary  on 
John  vi.  mangled  by  Romanists,   4  Jew. 
788,  789 ;   some  of  his  works   condemned, 
1  Tyn.  154;  errors  and  perilous  doctrines 
in  them,  Calf.  78,    Coop.  147,  2  Cov.  185, 
&c. ;  Rid.  30,  163,  1  Tyn.  220,  Whita.  587, 
and  see  several   places  below;   they  were 
translated  by  Ruffinus,  who  was  therefore 
charged  with  heresy,  4  Jew.  1006;  cited  by 
the  Arians,  3  Jew.  226 ;  falsified  by  Hard 
ing,  ib.  515 

ii.  On  God :  he  says  we  must  first  be 
lieve  that  there  is  one  God  who  created  all 
things,  3  Jew.  256 ;  asserts  that  the  power 
of  God  is  the  soul  of  the  world,  &c.,  1  Jew. 
501  ;  says  God  is  with  us  by  the  preaching 
of  the  evangelists  and  apostles,  by  the  sa 
crament  of  his  holy  body  and  blood,  by  the 
glorious  sign  of  the  cross,  ib.  492,  499,  536 ; 
mentions  a  tradition  that  our  Lord's  counte 
nance  assumed  diverse  appearances  accord 
ing  to  the  worthiness  of  the  beholders,  Whita. 
687 ;  declares  that  Christ  is  in  one  sense 


every  where,  in  another  absent  from   us", 

1  Jew.  492,  506 ;  proves  that  Christ  as  to 
his  divinity  is  present  every  where,  as  to 
his  humanity  gone  from  us  into   heaven, 

2  Bee.  272,  273,   3  Bee.  427,   1  Cran.  94, 
(47) ;  says  it  is  not  (  Christ  as)  man  that  is 
wherever  two   or  three  are  gathered  to 
gether. ..but  the  Divine  power  that  was  in 
Christ,    1  Jeio.  506,   3  Jew.  258 ;  declares 
that  the   power  of  Jesus  is  present  with 
them  that  are  gathered  in  his  name,  1  Jew. 
492,500;  shews  how  Christ  speaks  in  every 
congregation,  ib.  493,  499;  declares  that, 
if  we  desire  to  follow  any  man,  Christ  is 
set  before  us,  that  we  should  follow  him, 
4  Jew.  882 ;  says  they  are  not  to  be  heard 
which  shew  Christ  in  houses,  Grin.  54 ;  yet 
shews  how,  in  a  mystical  sense,  Christ  en 
ters  into  our  house  (see  vii,  below);  states 
why  Christ  is  called  the  Light,  the  Word, 
the  Bread  of  life,  1  Jew.  451,  452,  2  Jew. 
1042;  says  he  that  betrays  Christ's  disci 
ples  betrays  Christ,  2  Jew.  760 ;  denies  that 
the  darkness  at  the  crucifixion  was  caused 
by  an  eclipse,   Whita.  578;  says  Christ  is 
the  truth,  Antichrist  the  truth  counterfeit, 

3  Jew.  159:  speaks  of  some  who  thought 
that  Christ  should  be  crucified  in  the  world 
to  come,  see  iv,  below  ;  says  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  not  changed  into  a  turtle,  but  is  made  a 
dove,  ib.  566 

iii.     Scripture,    Tradition :     he    counts 
twenty-two  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 

4  Bui.  540,  Whita.  57 ;  says  the  books  of 
the  Old  Testament  were  delivered  by  the 
apostles  to  be  read  in  the  churches,  4  Jeir. 
856,    3  Whitg.  47 ;    teaches   that   no   man 
ought,  for  the  setting  up  a  doctrine,  to  use 
any   books   but  the  canonical    scriptures, 
2  Cran.  23;  speaks  of  honouring  the  bodies 
of  the  prophets,  laid  in   their  books  and 
letters,  as  in  graves,  2  Jew.  618;  says  that 
Paul  sets  an  example  to  the  teachers  of  the 
church,  to  bring  forward  what  they  have  to 
say  fortified   by  divine   testimony,   Whita. 
676;  calls  him  circumcised  and  clean  who 
brings  forward  sound  doctrine  fortified  by 
the  rules  of  the  evangelists  and  apostles 
ib.  677,  678;  declares  that  our  judgments 
and    expositions    without    the    scriptures 
have  no  credit,  1  Bee.  87,  2  Bee.  261,  3  Bee. 
390,  391,  Coop.  189,  2  Cran.  23,  3  Jew.  228, 
231,  239,  4  Jew.  1173,  Whita.  676;  affirms 
that  the  discussing  of  our  judgments  must 
be  taken  only  of  the  scriptures,  3  Jew.  239  ; 
says  that  if  the  scriptures  do  not  establish 
anything,  we  ought   to   leave  it   to  God, 
2  Cran.  23;  his  way  of  interpreting  scrip- 


ORIGEN 


ture,  Whita.  403,  &c. ;  he  compares  scrip, 
ture  to  the  temple  of  God,  and  its  mean 
ing  to  the  gold  in  the  temple,  ib.  677  ;  says 
that  as  whatever  gold  was  outside  the  tem 
ple  was  not  sanctified,  so  every  sense  which 
is  without  the  divine  scripture  is  not  holy, 
3  Jew.  248;  he  is  noted  for  drawing  his 
text  to  allegory,  1  Cran.  113,  (56),  1  Tyn. 
307  ;  a  mystical  exposition  of  his  followed 
by  Cyril,  Whita.  687 ;  though  too  much 
given  to  mystic  interpretations,  he  under 
stood  some  texts  literally,  and  that  in  a 
v~ry  absurd  manner,  ib.  405;  cautions  that 
certain  things  written  in  John  vi.  are  figures, 
2  Jew,  591,  592,  1112  ;  says  there  is  even  in 
the  gospels,  a  letter  which  killeth,  e.  g. 
"  Except  ye  eat  my  flesh  and  drink  my 
blood,"  &c.,  2  Sec.  287,  3  .Bee.  430, 1  Cran. 
113, 158,  ( 56 ),  Grin.  63, 2  Hoop.  499,  1  Jew. 
456,  525,  2  Jew.  776,  4  Jew.  790,  Rid.  31 ; 
admits  obscurities  in  scripture,  Whita.  371 ; 
shews  how  simple  folks  are  deceived  in  the 
understanding  of  scripture,  1  Jew.  452, 
2  Jew.  572, 1121,  3  Jew.  526;  recommends 
the  collation  of  parallel  places,  Whita.  493; 
speaks  of  scripture  being  read  in  the 
church,  1  Jew.  271 ;  blames  the  people  for 
not  attending  to  the  scripture  at  church 
and  meditating  on  it  at  home,  Whita.  247 ; 
says  it  had  not  been  necessary  to  have 
these  things  read  in  the  church  unless 
thereof  might  grow  some  profit  to  the 
hearers,  4  Jew.  857  ;  exhorts  the  people  to 
read  the  scriptures,  1  Jew.  270,  326,  328 ; 
frequently  admonishes  all  to  search  them, 
2  Jew.  670,  696,  4  Jew.  796,  1186,  Whita. 
247 ;  says  we  should  come  daily  to  the  well 
of  scripture,  Whita.  677 ;  affirms  that  the 
word  of  God  is  not  ouly  called  flesh,  but 
bread,  milk,  and  herbs,  1  Jew.  526,  2  Jew. 
762,  1042;  says  we  must  seek  to  understand 
the  scriptures  not  only  by  study,  but  by 
supplication,  Whita.  467  ;  speaks  of  scrip 
ture  as  shut  from  the  negligent,  but  opened 
to  those  who  seek,  2  Jew.  684;  warns  of 
the  danger  of  neglecting  to  be  exercised 
therein,  ib.  689,  3  Jew.  228,  Whita.  700 ; 
says  souls  unskilled  in  the  word  of  justice 
cannot  stand  before  the  abomination  of 
desolation,  2  Jew.  688;  admonishes  that 
there  is  no  less  danger  in  despising  the 
word  of  God,  than  the  body  of  God,  ib. 
771 ;  held  singular  views  respecting  the 
reading  of  scripture,  supposing  that  it 
might  be  profitable,  after  the  manner  of  a 
spell,  even  to  those  who  did  not  under 
stand  it,  Whita.  266;  says,  the  very  reading 
aiid  hearing  of  God's  word,  though  without 


understanding  it,  profits  much,  rejoices  the 
angels  within  us,  preserves  us  from  ser 
pents,  &c.,  1  Jew.  325;  states  that  even 
they  are  saved  who  follow  the  letter  of 
scripture,  ib.  326,  327;  says  it  is  to  the 
demons  a  torment  above  all  kinds  of  tor 
ment  if  they  see  any  man  reading  the  word 
of  God,  ib.  57,  327,  2  Jew.  800,  4  Jew. 
1178;  shews  how  all  that  are  like  Pharaoh 
cry  out  that  men  are  seduced,  if  Moses  and 
Aaron  (whom  he  takes  mystically)  call 
them  to  the  service  of  God,  4  Jew.  1153; 
speaks  of  the  shadows  of  the  law,  and  "  the 
very  image,"  2  Jew.  613,  616;  agrees  with 
our  division  of  the  commandments,  1  Bui. 
213;  numbers  the  second  commandment 
among  the  ten,  and  holds  it  a  moral  law, 
2  Bee.  60 ;  expounds  it,  Calf.  372 ;  referred 
to  about  "  the  least"  precepts,  2  Lat.  314  ; 
plays  with  the  word  "begun,"  in  Matt. 
xxvi.  37,  1  Lat.  218;  on  St  Paul's  quota 
tion  from  Psa.  xiv,  in  Rom.  iii,  1  Jew.  314 ; 
quotes  the  book  of  Wisdom,  2  Jew.  604 ; 
whether  he  defended  the  history  of  Su 
sanna,  Whita.  78;  mentions  the  gospel  of 
the  Hebrews,  1  Jew.  238;  testimonies  from 
him  against  traditions,  Whita.  675,  &c; 
cited  in  favour  of  them,  ib.  586,  587 

iv.  Sin,  Grace:  he  declares  that  all 
men  being  in  the  loins  of  Adam  deserved 
death  in  him,  1  Bee.  68;  some  particular 
sins  are  mentioned  in  other  divisions;  he 
says  that  forasmuch  as  all  men  are  shut  up 
under  sin,  the  salvation  of  man  stands  not 
in  man's  merits,  but  in  God's  mercy,  3  Jew. 
587,  588 ;  says  Christ  only  is  the  sacrifice 
for  sins;  he  is  the  sacrifice,  the  holy  of 
holies,  ib.  574;  speaks  of  Christ  as  the 
priest,  the  atonement,  and  the  victim,  and 
says  that  his  atonement  comes  to  us  by  the 
way  of  faith,  1  Jew.  23,  3  Jew.  556 ;  exhibits 
the  profit  of  faith,  3  Jew.  584;  maintains 
justification  by  faith  alone,  2  Bee.  639;  ex 
pounds  that  doctrine,  referring  to  the 
penitent  thief,  and  other  examples  in  the 
scriptures,  2  Bui.  339,  Wool.  34 ;  some 
other  passages,  2  Cran.  205,  211 ;  he  is  not 
at  all  times  consistent  on  this  doctrine, 
Calf.  78 ;  says  with  the  holy  shekel,  viz. 
faith,  we  must  buy  Christ,  who  puts  away 
our  sins,  2  Jew.  748,  3  Jew.  559 ;  declares 
the  doctrine  of  St  Paul  to  be  that  a  man 
only  believing  may  be  justified  though  he 
have  done  no  good  works  at  all,  3Jeiv.  244  ; 
will  not  allow  any  good  deed  of  ours  to  be 
called  good,  rightly  or  duly,  but  only  by 
abuse  of  speech,  ib.  587 ;  does  not  believe 
that  there  can  be  any  work  that  may  of 


570 


ORIGEX 


duty  require  reward,  ib. ;  mentions  an  erro 
neous  opinion  of  some  men  that  in  the 
world  to  come  Christ  must  suffer  in  his 
body,  or  be  crucified  again,  2  Jew.  719, 

3  Jew.  560,  G23 

v.  The  Church,  and  its  Ministry:  he 
says  the  apostles  were  the  heavens,  1  Jew. 
468;  calls  Peter  that  great  foundation  and 
most  sound  rock  whereon  Christ  has  built 
his  church,  2  Ful.  282;  shews  that  the 
gates  of  hell  prevailed  not  against  any  of 
the  apostles,  and  that  what  was  said  to 
Peter  was  common  to  all,  2  Ful.  282,  283, 
299, 1  Jew.  340, 401, 3  Jew.  288, 4  Jew.  929 ; 
teaches  that  the  promise  to  Peter  of  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  common 
to  the  other  apostles,  1  Jew.  360,  3  Jew. 
289,  297,  4  Jew.  711,  717, 977 ;  says  that  to 
Peter  were  given  the  keys  of  many  heavens, 
Calf.  78,  3  Jew.  384 ;  he  does  not  limit  the 
keys  to  Peter,  3  Jew.  384 ;  says,  let  no  man 
think  we  set  John  before  Peter,  1  Jew. 
428  ;  declares  that  if  we  speak  what  Peter 
spoke  we  are  made  Peter,  3  Jew.  384, 

4  Jew.  977,  1  Tyn.  218  n.;  states  that  the 
rock  is  whoever  is  a  disciple  of  Christ, 
2  Ful.  273,  298,   1  Jew.  340,  385,   3  Jew. 
297,  384,  4«7eio.  1118,  1  Tyn.  218  n.;  speaks 
of  all  priests  as  the  foundation  of  God's 
church,  1  Jew.  434 ;  says  that  that  against 
which  the  gates  of  hell  prevail  is  neither 
the  rock  nor  the  church,  ib.  338  n. ;  says  all 
who  are  anointed  with  the  holy  unction 
are  made  priests,  as  Peter  saith,    2  Jew. 
737,  3  Jew.  336 ;  he  explains  "no  people," 
as  meaning  those  who  believe  in  Christ,  a 
few  in  this  city,  and  a  few  in  another;  and 
asserts   that   there  never  was  any   nation 
that  was  taken  whole  at  the  first  begin 
ning  of  the  faith,   3  Jew.  595 ;   says   that 
Britain  was  subject  to  Christ  in  his  time, 
1  Jew.  305;  mentions  it  as  having  agreed 
in  the  religion  of  one  God,  3  Jew.  165 ;  ob 
serves   that   the   wise  men  of  this  world 
seeing  the  walls  of  the  gospel  rise  up  with 
out  grammar  and  profound  knowledge  in 
philosophy,  say  scornfully  amongst  them 
selves,  that  all  this,  by  subtlety  of  speech, 
crafty  shifts,  and  logical  arguments,  may 
easily  be  shaken  down,  4  Jew.  911 ;  refers 
to  the   danger  of  a  church   without  the 
gospel,    2   Jew.   994;    mentions  bishops, 
priests,  and  deacons,  2  Whitg.  205;  speaks 
of  their  duties,  and  on   those  of  laymen, 
1  Jew.  350 ;  declares  that  the  presence  of 
the  people  is  required  in  the  admission  of 
a  priest,    1  Bee.  7,  8;   says,  that  if  Paul 
thought  his  authority  not  sufficient  for  a 


doctrine,  how  much  more  should  others 
take  heed  what  they  teach,  2  Cran.  23 ; 
desires  the  lay-people  to  examine  and 
judge  whether  he  speaks  well  or  otherwise, 
2  Jeio.  696;  says  a  bishop  is  called  not  to 
a  principality  but  to  the  service  of  the 
whole  church,  1  Jew.  350,  365,  426;  re- 
bukes  bishops  for  pride  and  stateliness, 
4  Jew.  912;  complains  of  the  corruption  of 
the  clergy,  3  Jew.  424,  425 ;  censures  their 
worldly  ambition,  1  Jew.  442  ;  his  erroneous 
opinion  respecting  evil  ministers,  3  Jew. 
385,  2  Lai.  347,  Rog.  270 

vi.  Baptism:  he  says  the  (Red)  sea  is 
baptism,  the  cloud  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
lamb  the  Saviour,  2  Jew.  765;  speaks  of 
John's  baptism  as  seen,  but  of  Christ's  as 
not  seen,  ib.  596  ;  affirms  that  the  baptism 
of  infants  was  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles, 
2  Bee.  209,  4  Bui.  392,  Phil.  278;  shews 
that  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost  does  not 
always  accompany  baptism,  3  Bee.  467,  468; 
considers  that  baptism  will  be  needed  after 
our  resurrection,  3  Jew.  560,  562,  Rog. 
275 

vii.  The  Eucharist :  although  he  says 
that  manna  signified  Christ  to  come,  who 
is  now  come  indeed,  and  is  manifested  to 
us  in  the  sacrament  of  his  word,  in  the 
sacrament  of  regeneration,  and  of  bread 
and  wine,  yet  he  meant  not  that  Christ  is 
corporally  either  in  his  word,  in  the  water 
of  baptism,  or  in  the  bread  and  wine,  &c., 

1  Cran.   154,   (68);    he   calls  the    Lord's 
supper  the  bread  of  life,  and  banquet  of 
salvation,  3  Bee.  387  ;  says  the  Lord  gave 
bread  to  his  disciples,  2  Jew.  606 ;  speaks 
of  the  bread  remaining  as  material  sub 
stance,  2  Bee.  265,  3  Bee.  423;  calls  the 
sacrament  very  meat,  1  Cran.  24;  declares 
that  the  words  of  eating  Christ's  flesh  and 
drinking  his  blood  must  be  understood  spi 
ritually,  and  that  if  we  follow  them  after 
the  letter,  this  letter  killeth,  2  Bee.  287, 
&  al.,  see  iii,  above ;  says,  the  bread  that  is 
sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer, 
enters  into  the  belly,  &c.,  and  shews  that 
it  is  not  the  bread  that  profits,  but  the  word 
of  God  said  over  it,  1  Brad  589,  Coop.  508, 
509,  1  Cran.  261,  266,  (30),  Grin.  69,  70, 

2  Hoop.  421,  Hutch.  40,  272,  2  Jew.  566, 
771,  1115,  3  Jew.  146,  452,  483,  515,  516, 
Phil.  183,  Rid.  29,  &c.,  160 ;  affirms  that 
the  bread  which  God  the  Word  confesses 
to  be  his  body  is  the  nourishing  word  of 
souls,  3  Bee.  439,  Grin.  68;  calls  the  words 
he  speaks  the  flesh  of  Christ,  1  Jew.  547, 
548  ;  says  that  Christ  is  called  the  bread  of 


ORIGEN 


571 


life,  that  the  taste  of  our  soul  may  have 
•what  to  taste,  SJeic.  532;  cautions  against 
abiding  in  the  blood  of  the  flesh,  3  Bee. 
439,  Grin.  G9;  says,  he  was  wounded  whose 
blood  we  drink,  that  is  to  say,  the  words 
of  whose  doctrine  we  receive,  3  Jew.  539 ; 
says,  the  blood  of  the  testament  is  poured 
into  our  hearts,  ib.  486 ;  terms  the  bread 
and  cup  the  holy  of  holies,  and  adds,  how 
much  more  may  we  say  this  of  God's  word, 

1  Jew.  522;    referred  to   about    the   real 
presence,   2  Lot.  276 ;    he  speaks   of  the 
sacrament  as  Christ  coming  under  our  roof, 

2  Jew.  758—761,  4  Jew.  789,  790;  remarks 
that  the  Lord  enters  under  our  roof,  both 
when  we  receive  holy  men,  and  also  when 
we  receive  the  holy  sacrament,  1  Jew.  536, 
£37,  2  Jew.  7CO,  4  Jew.  790 ;  and  he  says 
repeatedly  that  Christ  comes  by  his  word, 
2  Jew.  760;  warns  against  entering  to  the 
holy  supper  with  filthy  garments,  3  Bee. 
475  ;  affirms  that  the  Word  was  made  flesh 
and  very  meat. ..which  no  evil  man  can  eat, 

1  Cran."  208,  (80),  2  Jew.  1120,  3  Jew.  454, 
455;  says  it  cannot   be  that  he  that  con 
tinues  evil  may  eat  tho  Word  made  flesh, 

2  Bee.  292,  3  Bee.  462,  1  Cran.  208,  (80) ; 
asserts  that,  if  any  man  touch  the  flesh  of 
Christ's  sacrifice,  he  is  made  holy  straight- 
ways,  2  Bee.  292,  3  Bee.  462;  admonishes 
to   take   the   body   of  the  Lord   with  all 
reverence,  and  not  to  suffer  any  part  of  it 
to  fall,  1  Jew.  148,  150,  248,  4  Jew.  790; 
referred  to  on  the  grace  of  the  eucharist, 
Rid.  241 ;  he  calls  it  the  commemoration 
which  makes  God  propitious  to  men,  2  Ful. 
85,  2  Jew.  754,  755 ;  the  passage  explained 
by  his  remarks  on  the  shew-bread,  2  Ful. 
85;  he  denies  that  what  is  sanctified  by  the 
word  of  God  and  prayer  can  of  its  own 
nature  sanctify  him  that  useth  it,  2  Jew. 
756,  3  Jew,  510;   says  the  often  using  of 
the   communion,  and   such   like,   are  not 
righteousness  itself,  2  Jew.  757  ;  remarks 
that  the  Lord  did  not  command  the  bread 
he  gave  to  be  reserved  until  the  morrow, 
2  Bee.   251,   3  Bee.  455,   456,   Coop.  149, 
1  Jew.  175,  2  Jew.  553,  780 ;   in  his  time 
the  bread  that  remained  was  burned,  2  Bee. 
252,  3  Bee.  373,  1  Hoop.  521,  2  Hoop.  417  ; 
calls  the  heart  "  our  altar,"  1  Jew.  311 

viii.  Ceremonies  and  Worship,  both  legal 
and  ecclesiastical :  he  shews  that  the  rea 
sons  of  holy  rites  should  be  opened,  3  Jew. 
444;  speaks  of  observances  that  are  to  be 
kept,  though  the  reason  of  them  is  un 
known,  2  Cran.  57  ;  tells  why  circumcision 
is  called  a  sign,  2  Jew.  595 ;  states  that 


unless  a  reason  be  rendered  for  it,  it  is  but 
a  dumb  labour,  ib.  757 ;  mystically  ex 
pounds  the  legal  sacrifices,  Sand.  414; 
states  why  the  priest  had  the  part  that 
covered  the  heart,  2  Jew.  1017  ;  shews  that 
the  sin-offering  denotes  Christ  himself,  1 
Jew.  521 ;  calls  it  a  sacrificial  work  to 
preach  the  gospel,  2  Jew.  709 ;  says,  God 
in  prayer  does  not  weigh  so  much  our 
words  as  the  heart,  1  Bee.  134  ;  remarks 
that  he  who  prays  has  trust  in  God,  not 
for  the  words  of  his  prayer  or  psalm,  but 
because  he  has  well  made  up  the  altar  of 
his  heart,  I  Jew.  328;  shews  that  various 
nations  worshipped  God  in  their  own 
tongues,  ib.  290;  says  no  man  can  offer  the 
sacrifice  of  prayer  unless  he  be  devoted  to 
perpetual  chastity,  ib.  157;  by  continual 
sacrifice,  he  means  faithful  prayer,  3  Jeic. 
397  ;  he  distinguishes  worship  from  adora 
tion,  Calf.  372,  373 

ix.  Fasting,  Marriage,  Confession,  Abso 
lution  :  he  declares  what  kind  of  fast  pleases 
God,  I  Bee.  105,  2  Bee.  540,  4  Jew.  1141; 
recommends  that  fasting  which  leaves  more 
to  nourish  the  poor,  2  Bee.  546 ;  defines 
sobriety,  Sand.  391 ;  speaks  of  vows  of 
chastity,  3  Jew.  398  n. ;  says  none  may  offer 
the  continual  sacrifice  (i.  e.  prayer)  but 
such  as  have  vowed  continual  chastity,  ib. 
897;  speaks  of  some  who  teach  chastity, 
but  keep  it  not,  2  Jew.  830  ;  declares  that 
not  only  virgins  or  others  that  live  in  single 
life  (but  also  married  folks)  offer  up  their 
bodies  a  holy  sacrifice,  4  Jew.  804;  says, 
that  St  Paul  and  his  wife  were  called  to 
the  faith,  both  at  one  time,  3  Jew.  392 ; 
censures  those  who  forbid  men  to  marry, 
ib.  398,  399;  speaks  of  marriage  as  if  it 
were  unholy,  ib.  404;  condemns  second 
marriages,  ib.  390,  Hog.  262;  describes  the 
order  of  open  confession,  3  Jew. 360;  often 
speaks  of  private  confession,  £6.  368 ;  as  to 
the  keys,  see  v,  above;  maintains  that  a 
wicked  minister  binds  and  looses,  but  in 
vain,  3  Jew.  385,  Rog.  270 

x.  The  Soul,  a  Future  State,  c/c. :  he 
says  that  man  consists  of  three  parts,  the 
flesh,  the  spirit,  and  the  soul,  1  Cov.  504; 
his  opinion  of  the  soul,  3  Bui.  374 ;  thinks 
that  we  all  must  needs  come  into  the  fire 
of  purgatory,  even  Paul  and  Peter,  3  Jew. 
562 ;  his  errors  about  the  resurrection, 
2  Cov.  18-3,  &c. ;  he  says  although  the  hea 
vens  shall  be  changed,  yet  that  which  is 
changed  is  not  utterly  abolished,  2  Jew. 
569 ;  errs  in  imagining  that  the  pains  of 
devils  and  the  lost  will  cease,  1  Bee.  278- 


572 


OR1GEN 


OSCULATOIUUM 


279,  315,  Calf.  78;  his  opinions  on  angels, 

1  Jew.  325,  326 

xi.  Images,  the  Cross :  he  assigns  the  rea 
son  why  image-makers  were  not  suffered 
to  dwell  among  the  Jews,  Calf.  44,  80; 
mentions  that  Celsus  objected  to  the  Chris 
tians,  that  they  had  neither  images,  altars, 
nor  temples,  and  admits  the  statement,  ib. 
79—81,  1  Jew.  310,  2  Jew.  658,  Park.  86, 
Rid.  88;  says,  we  make  no  image  of  God, 

2  Jew.  658  ;  declares  that  it  is  not  possible 
to  worship  both  God  and  an  image,  ib.  667  ; 
expounds    the   mind   of  the    law    against 
images,  Calf.  372;   thinks  that  the  cross 
was   prefigured   by  the  rod  of  Aaron,  ib. 
103 ;    speaks  of  the  ancient   form  of  the 
thau  mentioned  by  Ezekiel,  Whita.  116  n.  ; 
enlarges  on  the  power  of  the  cross,  i.  e.  the 
death  of  Christ,  Calf.  77—79,  2  Ful.  144 

xii.  Celsus,  Heretics,  Antichrist,  <S?c. : 
he  intimates  that  Celsus  charged  the  Chris 
tians  with  insanity,  3  Jew.  250;  notices 
that  he  despised  their  religion  because  it 
had  its  origin  among  the  Jews,  ib.  193, 194, 
4  Jew.  667  ;  states  that  he  scoffed  at  the 
gospel  as  a  novelty,  4  Jew.  776;  says  that 
he  affirmed  that  the  sacraments  of  the 
Christians  were  taken  from  the  sacrifices 
of  Mithra,  3  Jew.  552 ;  speaks  of  Celsus, 
&c.,  assuming  the  name  of  truth,  ib.  159; 
as  to  his  objection  of  the  lack  of  images, 
&c.,  see  xi,  above;  he  refers  to  the  scorn 
of  the  enemies  of  the  truth,  1  Jew.  469 ;  he 
says  the  Helchisaites  to  avoid  troubles  and 
persecution  will  swear  and  forswear  them 
selves,  Rog.  357  n. ;  speaks  of  the  Seleu- 
cians,  \Hoop.  160;  says  that  heretics  of 
good  life  are  especially  dangerous,  1  Whitg. 
]39;  as  to  his  own  errors,  see  above,  par 
ticularly  in  i.  and  x;  he  laments  the  exist 
ence,  amongst  Christians,  of  men  who  were 
scrupulous  about  small  faults,  and  careless 
about  ureat  ones,  3  Jew.  618;  declares  that 
apostates  betray  the  Saviour,  4  Jew.  791 ; 
calls  Antichrist  the  truth  counterfeit,  3 
Jew.  159  ;  declares  that  he  is  the  abomi 
nation  of  desolation,  4  Jew.  728 

xiii.  Miscellanea  :  he  thanks  God  that 
he  is  not  ignorant  of  his  own  ignorance, 
1  Jew.  98;  speaks  of  zeal  without  know 
ledge,  2  Jew.  1007 ;  asserts  that,  if  love 
pass  the  measure  of  charity,  he  that  loves 
and  he  that  is  loved  are  in  sin,  3  Jeiv.578; 
states  his  opinion  of  a  lie,  2  Bui.  115;  inti 
mates  that  no  remnant  of  the  Chaldeans 
should  be  suffered  to  remain,  3  Jew.  617; 
explains  giving  "with  simplicity,"  3  Whitg. 
283;  asserts  that  the  government  of  the 


people  ought  to  be  committed  to  him  whom, 
God  chooses,  1  Bee.  8  ;  admonishes  those 
who  have  either  money  or  lands  to  give 
tribute  to  Caesar,  4  Jew.  705 

Origenists :  interpreted  scripture  allegori- 
cally,  Rog.  197 ;  held  that  the  devils  and 
ungodly  shall  all  finally  be  saved,  Hutch. 
56,  Rog.  67, 147 

Original  Sin  :  v.  Sin. 

Orismada  :  the  holy  fire  of  the  Persian  kings, 
Rog.  291 

Orkney  isles:  1  Zur.  195 n.,  196 

Orkney  (James,  duke  of):  v.  Hepburn. 

Orleans :  v.  Councils. 

Some  of  the  wine  of  Cana  said  to  be 
preserved  there,  1  Jew.  249 ;  story  of  the 
provost's  wife  and  the  friars,  2  Cran. 
64 ;  the  siege,  1563,  1  Zur.  124  n.,  2  Zur. 
116  n 

Orleans  (Cha.  duke  of):  v.  Charles. 

Orleans  (Louis  d'),  duke  of  Longueville :  raises 
an  army  in  the  dukedom  of  Cleve,  3  Zur. 
633  n 

Ormanet  (Nich.):  datary  of  pope  Julius  III., 
Calf.  331,  413 

Ormerod  (Oliver) :  Picture  of  a  Papist,  Calf. 
221  n 

Orosius  (Paulus):  his  history  contains  many 
examples  of  God's  judgment,  2  Bui.  429  ; 
he  speaks  of  Scipio  at  Carthage,  2  Hoop. 
79;  says  the  famine  in  the  time  of  Augus 
tus  was  because  Caius  refused  to  honour 
God,  ib.  166 ;  declares  that  there  was  peace 
in  all  the  world  at  Christ's  nativity,  Sand. 
286  ;  speaks  of  the  punishments  which  were 
inflicted  on  the  Roman  emperors  for  their 
persecution  of  the  Christians,  2  Bui.  67 ; 
bears  witness,  that  so  many  of  the  Roman 
emperors  as  persecuted  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  and  advanced  idolatry,  died 
shameful  death,  ib.  13;  asserts  that  Philip 
was  the  first  Roman  emperor  who  was  a 
Christian,  2  Ful.  355 n.;  relates  the  suc 
cesses  of  Constantine,  and  other  Christian 
e  i  perors,  1  Bui.  385;  speaks  of  Helena, 
Calf.  322  n 

Orphanotrophia :  1  Bui.  286,  4  Bui.  498 

Orphans  :  1  Bui.  288,  3  Bui.  385 

Orpington,  co.  Kent:  2  Zur.  220 n 

Orthuinus  Gratius  :  v.  Fasciculus. 

Orus  Apollo,  or  Horapollo  :  says  Serapis  had 
the  figure  of  a  cross  upon  his  breast,  Calf. 
107 

Osborn  (Pet.):  an  ecclesiastical  commis 
sioner,  Park.  277,  302,  383  ;  his  office,  ib. 
280  ;  mentioned,  2  Cov.  532 

Osburne  (Mr) :  saluted,  2  Brad.  59 

Osculatorium:  v.  Pax. 


OSENEY  —  OTHO 


-573 


Oseney,  co.  Oxon :  the  great  bell,  2  Jew.  809 

Osiander  (And.):  account  of  him  and  his 
system,  Grin.  254  n. ;  his  errors,  2  Ful. 
377,  3  Jew.  265,  622;  his  dogma  respect 
ing  justifying  righteousness,  3  Zur.  712; 
his  calumnies  against  the  Lutherans,  Whita. 
379,  380;  he  opposes  the  error  of  Stanca- 
rus,  1  Zur.  127  n. ;  expounds  Micah  v.  2, 
Whita.  173  ;  his  Conjecture  of  the  End  of 
the  World,  1  Lot.  365  n.;  Cranmer  mar 
ried  his  niece,  2  Cran.  viii,  356  ;  Cranmer's 
Latin  letter  to  him  against  polygamy  and 
concubinage,  ib.  404,  the  same  in  English, 
ib.  406 

Osiandrians :  a  sect,  1  Ful.  59,  2  Jew.  686; 
they  affirmed  Christ  and  his  righteousness 
to  be  inherent  in  the  righteous,  Rog.  115 

Osias :  v,  Ozias. 

Osius  (Stanisl.  card.) :  v.  Hosius. 

Oslynger  (Hen.):  v.  Olisleger. 

Osmande  (  ):  martyred,  Poet.  162 

Osmund  (St)  [de  Seez],  bp  of  Salisbury  and 
earl  of  Dorset:  3  Jew.  410;  author  of  the 
Salisbury  use,  Pit.  535 

Osorius  (Hieron.),  bp  of  Silvas:  says  king 
Edward  was  poisoned,  3  Zur.  365  n. ;  his 
letter  to  queen  Elizabeth  answered  by 
Haddon,  Grin.  29 n.,  Park.  2l6n.,  3  Zur. 
365n. ;  his  reply,  Park.  217  n.;  Haddon's 
rejoinder,  completed,  after  his  death,  by 
Foxe,  Jew.  xxxviii,  4  Jew.  686,  Park.  217  n 

Ossenes  :  prayed  in  a  strange  language,  Rog. 
242;  required  all  to  marry,  ib.  306;  their 
relics,  2  Ful.  390 

Ostend  :  blockaded,  2  Zur.  335 

Ostend  (Jo.  van; :  burned  at  Antwerp,  3  Zur. 
578 

Ostering  (Era.) :  his  widow  Katherine,  2 
Cov.  524,  525 

Ostfor :  v.  Oftfor. 

Ostia :  the  bishop  of  Hostia  consecrates  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  3  Jeio.  331 

Ostia  (Julian,  bp  of):  v.  Julian. 

Ostiarii:  v.  Porters. 

Ostiensis  (Hen.  card.)  :  v.  Hostiensis. 

Ostiensis  (Leo):  v.  Leo. 

Ostrogoths:  2  Bui.  109 

Oswald  (St),  king  of  Northumberland  :  2  Ful. 
10,  11,  12,  Pil.  583 n.;  called  St  Oswald 
of  Gloucester,  Bale  192 

Oswald  (St),  bp  of  Worcester,  afterwards  abp 
of  York  :  a  great  helper  of  monks,Pi7.  574 

Oswen  (Jo.),  printer  at  Worcester:  2  Hoop. 
94,  175,  Lit.  Edw.  iv,  &c. 

Oswin  (St),  king  of  Deira :  called  St  Oswin 
of  Tynemouth,  Bale  192 


Oswold  (Jo.):  martyred,  Poet.  167 

Oswy,  or  Oswine,  king  of  Northumberland: 
called  a  synod  at  Whitby  about  Easter, 
2  Ful.  16,  Pil.  625 ;  Wighard  (otherwise 
Dimianus)  nominated  abp  of  Canterbury, 
by  him  and  Egbert,  king  of  Kent*,  2  Ful. 
16,  119 

Osyth  (St),  or  Syth :  slain  by  the  Danes, 
Bale  192;  some  account  of  her,  1  Bee. 
139  n. ;  she  was  invoked  for  things  lost,  ib. 
139,  2  Bee.  536,  Hutch.  171 ;  why,  Hutch. 
172  n. ;  St  Sithe's  key,  Bale  498 

Otford,  co.  Kent:  manor,  2  Cran.  250  & 
passim  ;  taken  from  Cranmer  by  the  king 
in  exchange,  ib.  348 

Otlio,  emperor  of  Rome  :  1  Bee.  234 

Otho  1.,  emperor  of  Germany:  his  oath  to 
the  pope,  3  Bee.  512,  513  n.,  2  Tyn.  269; 
he  said  that  it  pertained  to  the  people  of 
Rome  to  choose  their  bishop,  1  Whitg.-lQl, 
402;  yet  took  the  power  from  them,  ib. 
403;  deposed  pope  John  XII.  or  XIII., 
4  Jeio.  682,  Pil.  640 ;  his  epistle  to  that 
pope,  4  Jew.  651 

Otho  IV.,  emperor:  licensed  by  the  pope  to 
marry  his  niece,  Pil.  603 

Otho,  or  Otto,  Frisingensis:  Chronicon,  Jew. 
xli;  says  Constantino's  Donation  is  false, 
4  Jeio.  678;  does  not  mention  pope  Joan, 
ib.  648;  tells  how  the  Romans  wrote  to  the 
emperor  Conrad,  ib.  1014;  commends  Gre 
gory  VII.,  ib.  698  ;  speaks  of  Prester  John, 
2  Ful.  226  n 

Otho,  a  cardinal:  on  the  three  holy  tongues, 
1  Jew.  271 

Otho,  the  canonist:  in  his  work  the  vest 
ments  are  declared  to  be  of  popish  inven  - 
tion,  1  Zur.  158;  incontinent  priests  are 
ordered  to  be  suspended,  4  Jew.  638;  the 
gloss  declares  that  this  does  not  apply  to 
simple  fornication,  ib. ;  priests  directed  to 
put  away  their  concubines  within  a  month, 
ib.  637,  Rog.  119  n.;  curious  gloss  on  thi<, 
4  Jew.  638 ;  direction  that  the  priest  who 
openly  keeps  concubines  shall  be  deposed, 
ib.  639,  Rog.  119 n.;  gloss  on  this,  4  Jew. 
639,  802,  Rog.  1 19  n. ;  the  gloss  declares 
that  clerks  commonly  hold  and  have  con 
cubines  in  honest  behaviour,  under  the 
name  of  their  sisters,  3  Jew.  426  ;  inquires 
whether  a  priest  may  be  forced  to  forswear 
his  concubine,  and  replies  negatively,  4  Jew. 
642  ;  states  that  the  church  ought  to  dis 
semble  the  crime  of  whoredom,  and  acknow 
ledges  that  the  pope's  marshall  receives 
tribute  from  it,  ib.  633,  644  ;  decides  that 


So  read  at  p.  292  of  this  Index. 


574 


OTIIO  —  OXFORD 


no  man  may  avoid  a  priest's  services,  unless 
he  be  convicted  of  fornication  otherwise 
than  by  eye-witness,  ib.  802;  recommends 
priests  to  act,  if  not  chastely,  yet  cautiously, 
3  Jew.  136,  420,  4  Jew.  633,  C39 
Otilia  (St) :  invoked  for  the  headache,  Rog. 

226 

Otter:  counted  fish  on  fast-days,  2  Tyn.97  n 
Ottius  (Jo.  Hen.):  Examen  perpet.  in  An- 

nales  Baronii,  2  Ful.  44  n 
Otto  Henry,  elector  palatine:  4  Bui.  xix. 
Ottoman:    founder  of  the  Turkish  empire, 

2  Bui.  2C8 

Oudin  (Cas.) :  the  date  he  assigns  to  the 
pseudo-Abdias,  Calf.l26n.;  greatly  astray 
as  to  the  time  when  Ben  Gorion  existed, 
2  Ful.  338  n. ;  mistaken  concerning  the 
Testimonia  adversus  Judaeos,  by  Gregory 
Nyssen,  ib.  29C  n. ;  he  gives  an  account  of 
the  Liber  Pontificalis,  ib.  98  n. ;  his  charge 
against  Claude  Morell,  ib.  109,  110  n. ;  re 
ferred  to,  Calf.  235  n 

Ought :  awed,  1  Bee.  154,  2  Bui.  371,  3  Bui.  46 
Oughtred   (Sir  Ant.):  Elizabeth  (Seymour) 

his  wife,  3  Zur.  340  n 
Ousel :  a  blackbird,  1  Jew.  283,  300 
Out  of:  without,  1  Bee.  154 
Outasing:  making  a  tumult,  Bate  244 
Overall  (Jo.),  bp  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield, 
and  afterwards  of  Norwich :  concerned  in 
the  dispute  with  Barret  at  Cambridge,  and 
declared  to  be  somewhat  factious,  3  Whitg. 
615 ;  his  dedication  of  the  collected  works 
of  Jewel,  4  Jew.  1306—1312 
Overlapped:  passed  by,  skipped  over,  I  Jew. 

368 
Overly:  used  for  over  (as  an  adverb),  1  Brad. 

548 ;  superficially,  cursorily,  3  Bee.  374 
Overset :  to  overcharge,  2  Tyn.  71 
Overton  (Will.),  bp  of  Coventry  and  Lich 
field  :  controversy  between  him  and  certain 
persons   about  the    chancellorship  of  his 
diocese,  Grin.37Q 

Margaret  (Barlow)  his  wife,  3  Bee.  501  n., 
2  Zur.  2G3  n 

Ovid  :  cited  or  referred  to,  1  Bee.  144,  182, 
203,  261,  2  Bee.  101,  383,  1  Bui.  257,  303, 
Calf.  14,  25,  316  nn.,  Grin.  13,  1  Hoop.  58, 
120,  138,  278,  407,  Hutch.  176,  1  Lat.  415, 
Pil.  51,  1  Tyn.  438,  455 
Owe:  to  own,  3  Bui.  70,  &  add. 
Owen  (Howell  ap) :  v.  Abowan. 
Owen  (Tho.),  notary:  2  Cran.  547 
Owl :  story  of  one,  4  Jew.  915,  916 
Ox :  an  emblem  of  a  good  labourer,  Pil.  380 

Oxenbridge  (  ):    preaching  at  Paul's 

cross,  laments  the  state  of  Oxford,  1  Lat. 
62  n 


Oxford:  the  council  of  Oxford,  A.D.  1222;  a 
deacon  degraded  for  apostasy,  and  after 
wards  burned,  Bale  3;  notice  of  a  sermon 
at  Oxford  by  a  great  clerk,  2  Tyn.  206 ;  a 
strange  story  of  an  execution,  1  Lat.  149, 
163 ;  the  disputation  concerning  the  eucha- 
rist  in  king  Edward's  time,  3  Zur.  391, 
478  n. ;  punishment  of  a  priest  and  others 
for  celebrating  mass,  ib.  467  ;  a  story  about 
searchers  for  popish  books  at  Oxford, 
1  Ful.  132,  137 ;  the  disputation  with  the 
martyrs  in  queen  Mary's  reign,  1  Cran. 
391,  &c.,  1  Jew.  45,  53,  2  Lat.  250,  &c., 
Park.  160,  Pil.  400,  Rid.  189,  &c. ;  Lati- 
mer,  Ridley,  and  Cranmer  burned  at  Ox 
ford,  Poet.  165, 166,  (and  see  their  names); 
Oxford  gloves,  1  Zur.  130,  3  Zur.  630, 
&c. 

University:  v.  Caius  (T.),  Universities. 
Ordered  to  surrender  its  liberties  to  Henry 
VIII.,  2  Cran.  252  n. ;  its  opposition  to 
that  king's  injunctions,  ib.  382 — 384;  the 
university  said  to  live  quietly  with  fewer 
privileges  than  Cambridge,  Park.  24;  de 
clared  to  be  more  perverse  than  Cambridge, 
3  Zur.  680;  hypocritical  hymnals  were 
sung  round  the  Christmas  fire,  Calf.  298; 
mode  and  expense  of  study  there,  3  Zur. 
190,  194,  419,  420,  424,  459 ;  exhortatio  ad 
Oxonienses,  4  Jew.  1302  ;  ill  will  of  the 
university  to  the  martyrs,  Rid.  359 ;  its 
depressed  and  lamentable  state  after  the 
death  of  Mary,  1  Zur.  11,  S3;  Parkhurst 
describes  it  as  a  den  of  thieves,  ib.  29;  its 
piteous  condition  as  to  preachers,  1566, 
1  Lat.  62  n. ;  queen  Elizabeth  visits  it, 
Coop,  xiv ;  diploma  to  the  baron  of  Alt- 
Sax,  2  Zur.  216;  one  to  R.  Gualter  the 
younger,  ib.  219 ;  the  university  commended 
by  his  father,  ib.  280 ;  in  1683  the  university 
condemned,  amongst  other  books,  that  of 
Buchanan  De  Jure  Regni,  2  Zur.  311  n.; 
the  decree  burned,  in  1710,  by  the  hangman, 
ib.  ;  list  of  the  colleges  and  halls,  3  Jew. 
110,  the  professorships,  &c.,  ib.  Ill 
COLLEGES,  &c. : 

All  Souls'  college :  the  founder  ordered 
that  the  fellows  should  all  be  priests,  Park. 
396,  but  in  1572  only  two  of  the  forty  were 
priests,  ib. ;  variance  between  the  warden 
and  another  about  a  chantry  in  the  diocese 
of  Lincoln,  2  Cran.  249  ;  letter  from  Cran 
mer  to  the  warden,  Roger  Stokeley,  desir 
ing  a  lease  of  Les  Wydon  for  a  friend,  ib. 
279;  letter  from  Parker  to  the  warden, 
Rich.  Barber,  requiring  an  inventory  of 
superstitious  plate  and  vestments  retained 
by  the  college,  Park.  296;  letter  from 


OXFORD  —  P. 


Parker  and  others  requiring  the  warden  to 
deliver  up  certain  superstitious  books,  ib. 
297  ;  letter  from  Parker  and  other  eccle 
siastical  commissioners  to  the  warden  citing 
several  fellows  before  them,  ib.  300 ;  order 
of  the  commissioners  respecting  the  plate, 
&c.,  ib.  301  n. ;  disposal  of  the  plate  and 
church  books,  £6.  304;  letters  from  Parker 
to  the  warden  to  procure  the  renewal  of  a 
lease  for  the  widow  of  an  old  tenant,  ib. 
320,  324 

Brasenose  college:  Nowell  a  benefac 
tor,  Noiv.  viii ;  for  a  short  time  principal, 
ib.  i. 

Broadgates  hall :  Jewel  sheltered  there 
on  his  expulsion  from  Corpus,  Jew.  ix, 
1191  n. ;  merged  in  Pembroke  college, 

1  Zur.  327  n 

Canterbury  college :  some  account  of  it, 

2  Cran.  365  n. ;  merged  in  Christ-church, 
ib. 

Christ -church:  commission  respecting  its 
statutes,  Park.  118;  certain  injunctions 
directed  to  be  observed  there  till  the  com 
pletion  of  their  book  of  statutes,  Grin. 
282;  as  to  the  church,  see  the  Cathedral, 
below ;  Latin  prayers  used  there,  Lit.  Eliz. 
xxxii;  the  dean's  house,  1  Cran.  xxii. 

Corpus  Christi  college  :  concio  in  funda- 
toris  Foxi  commemorationem,  4  Jew.  1304; 
the  college  popishly  inclined,  Jew.  ix ;  the 
ejection  of  Jewel,  ib. 

Exeter  college :  1  Cran.  393 

Lincoln  college:  1  Cran.  391,  392,  393 

Magdalene  college:  1  Cran.  393,  1  Zur. 
289,  290 ;  notice  of  orders  by  bp  Cooper  as 
visitor,  Coop.  xiv. 

Mcrton  college :  an  order  made  that  only 
three  priests  should  be  within  the  college, 
Park.3'25;  one  physician  there  for  reading 
Linacre's  lecture,  ib.  326 

Pembroke  college  :  v.  Broadgates  hall. 

Queens  college :  Grindal  a  benefactor, 
Grin.  459 

St  John's  college :  a  dispute  there,  Park. 
436 

University  college:  1  Cran.  393,  423; 
lord  Bedford's  benefaction,  2  Bee.  622  n 

Schools :  Latimer  examined  in  the  Di 
vinity  school,  2  Lat.  291,  Rid.  256 ;  the 
Parvise,  or  Logic  school,  Coop.  55,  1  Jeio. 
48,  3  Jew.  612 ;  disputations  in  parvis,.or  in 
parviso,  Phil.  98 

CHUHCHES,  &c.: 

The  Cathedral:  the  bishoprick  once  a 
part  of  the  diocese  of  Lincoln,  Rid.  264; 
Harding,  while  he  professed  the  doctrines 
of  the  reformation,  wished  his  voice  had 


been  equal  to  the  great  bell  of  Frideswise, 
4  Jew.  824,  or  of  Osney,  ib.  1310;  this  bell 
was  baptized  by  Dr  Tresham,  and  named 
Mary,  Jew.  x,  Rog.  266;  the  quiremen, 

1  Cran.  391 ;  the  see  long  vacant,  Park. 
145  n.;  letter  from  Grindal  to  the  dean 
and  chapter,  about  certain  recusants,  Grin. 
362 

St  Mary's  church :  1  Cran.  391,  &c. ; 
Latimer  and  Ridley  examined  there,  2  Lat. 
288,  Rid.  276,  277 ;  examination  of  Cran. 
mer  there,  2  Cran.  212,  &c.,  542,  &c.,  Rid. 
255 ;  Dr  Cole's  sermon  before  Cranmer's 
burning,  1  Cran.  xxiii,  &c. ;  Amy  Robsart 
buried  there,  2  Bee.  583  n 

St  Mary  Magdalene  church  :  the  martyrs' 
aisle,  1  Brad.  273  n 

Bocardo,  or  the  North  gate :  notices  of 
it,  1  Brad.  83,  273 n.;  Cranmer,  Latimer, 
and  Ridley,  prisoners  there,  1  Brad.  83, 

2  Brad.   82,  1    Cran.  xxii,  xxiii,  2  Cran. 
563,  1  Lat.  xiii,  323,  2  Lat.  435,  444,  Rid. 
xi,  293, 359;  Ridley  describes  it  as  a  college 
of  quondams,  2  Brad.  84,  Rid.  560;  the 
word  Bocardo  used  for  a  prison  generally, 
or  figuratively  for  affliction,  1  Brad.  273, 
1  Lat.  250,  293,  Pro.  B.  106 

The  Castle  (?) :  abp  Parker  desires  the 
sheriff,  that  as  there  is  no  convenient  pri 
son  within  the  diocese  for  clerks  convict, 
such  may  be  lodged  in  the  common  jail  at 
Oxford,  Park.  145 

The  Bear :  Park.  138  n. ;  bishop  Cooper 

born  in  Cat  street,  Coop.  x. 
Oxford  (Jo.  earl  of):  v.  Vere. 
Oxfordshire:  rebellion  there,  3  Zur.  391 
O  yes :  oyez,  1  Whitg.  281 
Oysters,  1  Zur.  264  n 
Oza:  v.  TJzzah. 
Ozias :   a  priest  mentioned  in  the  book   of 

Judith,  4  Bui.  181 


P.  (E.):  edited  the  Confutation  of  Unwritten 
Verities,  2  Cran.  2,  5 

P.  (I.):  perhaps  Pilkington  or  Parkhurst, 
1  Brad.  374 

P.  (R.),  perhaps  Rob.  Pownall :  1  Brad. 
242  n. ;  a  prayer  by  him,  ib.  578 

P.  (W.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlvii ;  a  frag 
ment  of  the  xcv.  Psalm  in  metre,  ib.  484 

P.  (W.)=  letter  to  W.  P.,  probably  Punt, 
or  Porrege,  2  Brad.  38 ;  letter  to  W.  P., 
perhaps  the  same,  2  Hoop.  592 


576 


PACE  —  PALLGRAVE 


Pace  (Rich. ) :  persecuted  by  "Wolsey,  2  Tyn. 
317 ;  his  book  De  Fructu  qui  ex  Doctrina 
percipitur,  2  Lai.  16  n.;  he  translated  a 
sermon  by  bishop  Fisher,  1  Tyn.  189  n 

Pachette  (  ),  widow:  2  Cr an.  293 

Pachymeres,  the  scholiast  on  the  pseudo- 
Dionysius:  speaks  of  union  with  Christ  by 
baptism,  1  Jew.  473 ;  says  the  holy  oil  is 
Christ,  2  Jew.  576,  3  Jew.  499 ;  says  Dio- 
nysius  calls  presbyters  sacrificers,  2  Jew. 
709,  and  that  by  Xeiroupyous  he  means 
deacons  or  subdeacons,  4  Jew.  805;  ex 
pounds  a  passage  on  the  figurative  sacrifice, 
ib.  721 ;  says  Judas  was  not  at  the  last 
supper,  Whita.  568;  explains  the  word 
Koiixavia,  1  Jew.  135;  declares  that  this 
common  diet  brings  us  into  remembrance 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  ib.  131 ;  speaks  of  the 
holy  gilts  remaining  covered  till  the  time 
of  distribution,  &c.,  ib.  510;  calls  them 
symbols  of  Christ,  zTi.511,  512;  explains  an 
address  of  Dionysius  to  the  sacrament, 
ib.  535;  his  use  of  the  word  dyu\fj.aTa, 
2  Jew.  656 

Pacius  (Jul.):  describes  various  kinds  of 
theft,  2  Bui.  34  n. ;  mentions  a  kind  called 
peculatus,  ib.  46,  and  another  kind  called 
plagium,  ib.  47  ;  speaks  of  abigei  or  robbers 
of  cattle,  ib.  48;  describes  the  crime  called 
ambitus,  ib.  46;  treats  of  usury,  ib.  40;  re 
fers  to  laws  made  for  the  relief  of  the  poor, 
ib.  281 

Pack :  a  lewd  person,  2  Bui.  69 

Paekingham  (Patr.),  or  Pattenham  :  mar 
tyred  at  Uxbridge,  Poet.  163 

Packington  (Augustine),  merchant  at  Ant 
werp,  where  he  is  said  to  have  bought  up 
Tyndale's  New  Testament  for  Tonstal, 
1  Tyn.  xxxvii. 

Paekington  (  ):  shot  in  London,  Bale 

441 

Pad :  to  travel  on  foot,  2  Brad.  46 

Padley  (Jo.) :  a  kinsman  of  Cranmer,  and 
sanctuary-man  in  Westminster,  2  Cran. 
257 

Padley  (Steph.) :  priest  at  Mailing,  2  Cran. 
249  n 

Padua:  the  university  erected  by  Charle 
magne,  2  Jew.  981 

Pagans :  v.  Heathen. 

Paganus  (M.  Ant.):  notice  of  him,  Sand. 
249  n 

Paganus  Bergonensis:  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  258 

Paget  (Sir  Will.,  afterwards  lord)  :  servant  to 
king  Henry  VIII.,  2  Cran.  232 ;  secretary 
to  that  prince,  ib.  412;  a  privy  councillor, 
ib.  496,  505,  510,  522,  Park.  30,  1  Zur.  5  n., 


2  Zur.  159  n.;  he  questions  Anne  Askewe, 
Bale  203,  205;   made  comptroller  of  the 
household,  3  Zur.  77  n. ;  president  of  Wales,  U 
ib.  661 ;  one  of  king  Edward's  visitors  at 
Cambridge,  1549,  Grin.  194;  at  Windsor, 

3  Zur.  729  n. ;    ambassador    from    queen 
Mary  to  France  and  Germany,  Rid.  394 ; 
letter  to  him,  2  Cran.  414 

Paget  (Tho.  3rd  lord)  :  being  concerned  in  a 
rebellion,  flees  into  France,  Lit.  Eliz. 
656  n 

Paget  (  ):  his  Catechism,  Rog.  61 

Pagi  (Ant.):  Crit.  in  Annales  Baronii,  Calf. 
9  n. ;  his  conjecture  as  to  the  source  of  the 
fable  that  St  Peter  was  for  twenty-five 
years  at  Rome,  2  Ful.  336  n.;  rejects  the 
counterfeit  acts  of  the  synod  of  Sinuessa, 
ib.  364  n. ;  his  words  concerning  the  autho 
rities  adduced  by  the  2nd  council  of  Nice, 
Calf.  345  n 

Pagi  (Fra.):  Breviar.  Gest.  Pontiff.  Rom., 
2  Ful.  337  n 

Pagitt  (Eph.) :  Christianography,  2  Ful.  328  n 

Pagninus  (Sanctes) :  v.  Bible,  Latin. 
Reference  to  him,  4  Jew.  982 

Painime :  pagan,  2  Cran.  15 

Painswick,  co.  Gloucester  :  2  Lot.  417  n 

Painter  (Geo.),  and  Jone  his  wife,  martyrs: 
v.  Catmer. 

Painter  (Greg.):  v.  Paynter. 

Pair  :  to  impair,  2  Brad.  29 

Palat.  (Bapt.) :  testifies  that  the  Illyrians  and 
Slavonians  use  their  common  tongue  in  di 
vine  service,  3  Bee.  410 

Palatinate  of  the  Rhine :  religious  changes 
there,  2  Zur.  156  n.,  274 

Palea :  in  Gratian,  3  Jew.  394 

Paleologus  (Jo.):  v.  John. 

Palgrave   (Sir  Fra.) :    Parliamentary  Writs, 

4  Jew.  904  n 

Pall :  a  vestment  worn  by  [arch]bishops, 
Calf.  305;  Damasus  ordered  metropolitans 
to  fetch  their  palls  from  Rome,  2  Whitg. 
173;  Gregory  I.  ordained  that  the  pall 
should  be  freely  given,  4  Bui.  139;  Inno 
cent  III.  required  an  oath  of  fidelity  from 
those  who  received  it,  2  Brad.  310;  the 
pope  sells  it,  4  Bui.  139 ;  its  cost  has  often 
beggared  the  whole  diocese,  Pil.  582 ;  many 
sees  have  been  a  long  time  without  it, 
ib.  583 ;  what  the  English  archbishops  paid 
to  the  pope  for  it,  4  Jew.  1078  (see  also 
Pallium). 

Palladius,  bp  of  Helenopolis :  the  alleged 
biographer  of  Chrysostom,  1  Jew.  387  ;  his 
Historia  Lausiaca,  Pil.  26  n 

Pallas :  defended  Achilles,  2  Hoop.  85 

Pallgrave   (Jo.),  or   Pawlesgrave,   rector  of 


PALLGRAVE 

St  Dunstan's  in  the   East :  letter  to  him,    I 
2  Cran.  263 

allium :  whether  common  to  all  Christians 
or  peculiar  to  the  priests,  1  Zur.  1GO,  350; 
worn  by  certain  ascetics,  ib.  350  n.;  as  to 
the  archiepiscopal  pallium,  see  Pall. 

'aim  Sunday:  e.xplanation  of  the  ceremonies 
used  on  that  day,  1  Bee.  112;  the  proces 
sion  with  the  veiled  cross,  ib. ;  the  carrying 
of  palms,  2  Cran.  509,  1  Sec.  112;  inquiries 
about  the  hallowing  of  them,  2  Cran.  157, 
Rid.  532;  the  reading  of  the  gospel  in  the 
churchyard,  1  Sec.  113;  the  singing  of  the 
children  before  the  naked  cross,  ib.;  the 
green  olives  and  palms  upon  that  cross, 
ib. ;  the  singing  of  the  people,  &c.,  ib.  114; 
flowers  used  in  the  ceremonies,  ib.  115; 
the  casting  down  of  cakes,  &c.,  ib. ;  the 
spearing  (i.e.  barring)  of  the  church  door, 
ib. ;  the  singing  in  the  church,  ib.  116;  the 
uncovering  of  the  crucifix,  ib. ;  the  practice 
of  lifting  the  veil  (which  covered  it)  upon 
this  day  abolished,  2  Cran.  414;  the  mak 
ing  of  wooden  crosses  on  this  day,  ib.  503  ; 
the  leading  up  and  down  of  an  ass,  Ray. 
180 

Palm-tree,  Palms:  the  nature  of  the  palm- 
tree,  1  Sec.  112,  113;  why  victory  is  sig 
nified  by  it,  ib.  112;  palms  forbidden, 
2  Cran.  417,  2  Hoop.  129  (and  see  Holy 
things) ;  their  restoration  demanded  by  the 
rebels  of  Devon,  2  Cran.  176;  they  were 
indeed  boughs  of  a  sallow  tree,  1  Sec.  112 

Palmas:  held  a  provincial  council  in  Pontus, 
4  Jew.  1125 

Palmer  (Sir  Tho.):  imprisoned,  3  Zur.  577 n.; 
executed,  ib.  867  n 

Palmer  (  ):  martyred  at  Newbury,  Poet. 

168 

Palmer  (Pet. ) :  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin. 
4G2 

Palmer  (Tho.):  warden  of  the  minor  canons 
of  St  Paul's,  Bale  28;  he  questions  lord 
Cobham,  ib.  39 

Palmer  (Will.),  chancellor  of  the  church  of 
York :  enjoined  to  view  the  statutes  of 
the  said  church,  Grin.  151 

Palmer  (Will.):  Grig.  Lit.,  1  Cov.  452  n., 
456  n.,  Grin.  13>  n.;  a  mistake  in  this 
book  corrected,  Pra.  EUz.  x,  xii;  Treatise 
on  the  Church,  2  Ful.  324  n . ;  Jurisdiction 
of  Brit.  Episc.  vindicated,  ib.  118 

Palrnere  (Rob.):  parson  of  St  Qtiintin  de 
Spellache,  Calais,  2  Cran.  349  n 

Palmerius  (Matth.)  Florentinus :  Chronicon, 
Jew.  xl ;  he  relates  how  Stephen  disin 
terred  Formosus,  3  Jew.  276 ;  says  it  was 
ordained  (in  the  time  of  Boniface  111.)  that 


PAPER 


577 


the  church  of  Rome  should  be  head  of  all 
churches,  though  the  church  of  Constan 
tinople  had  before  claimed  it,  3  Jew.  278, 
4  Jew.  733;  supplies  evidence  in  proof  of 
pope  Joan,  ib.  656;  tells  of  the  imprison 
ment  and  death  of  the  emperor  Henry  IV., 
ib.  700 

Palmes  (Dr),  master  of  Nicholas  hostel, 
Camb. :  opposes  Latimer,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Palmio  (   ):  Lit.  Eliz.58±n 

Palmistry:  looking  of  men's  hands  con 
demned,  2  Cran.  100 

Palms  :  v.  Palm  Sunday,  &c. 

Palude  (Pet.  de)  :  v.  Petrus. 

Pumbo,  a  monk  of  the  4th  century :  stories 
of  him,  Pil.  26,  G88,  3  Whitg.  585 

Pamelius  ( Jac.) :  Calf.  202  n.,  203  n 

Paminachius  :  a  tragedy  so  called,  played  at 
Cambridge,  Park.  21—29 

Parnphilus :  martyred,  2  Bui.  105,  4  Jew. 
C'J4 

Pamphilus :  the  pseudonym  of  Tho.  Ran 
dolph,  4  Jew.  1224  n.,  1  Zur.  5G,  57  n.,  59, 
&c. 

Pan  (To  savour  of  the) :  to  be  suspected  of 
heresy,  2  Brad.  160  n 

Pancras  (St) :  v.  Saint  Pancras. 

Pandects:  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Pandulph  :  4  Jew.  648 

Pandulph  :  the  pope's  legate  to  king  John, 
2  Tyn.  316 

Panecuis  (Bapt.)  :  Bale  593 

Paneitas:  a  word  devised  by  the  schoolmen, 
1  Tyn.  158  n 

Panormitanus  (Abbas) :  i.  e.  Nic.  Tudeschi, 
q.v. 

Panormitanus  (Ant.):  De  Diet,  et  Fact.  Al- 
phons.,  Jew.  xii  ;  he  shews  how  Alphon- 
sus  V.  esteemed  books,  2  Bee.  5  n. ;  a  story 
about  his  reservation  of  the  host,  2  Jew. 
556  n 

Pantaleo  (Heinr.) :  Chronographia  Christian® 
Eccl.,  Jew.  xii;  cited,  4  Jew.  740, 1051 

Panter,  or  Pantner:  keeper  of  the  pantry, 
1  Tyn.  466 

Pantheon:  v.  Rome. 

Pantin  (T.  P.) :  Calf.  306  n 

Paolo  (Fra) :  v.  Paul. 

Papa :  v.  Pope. 

Papalins  :  supporters  of  the  pope,  Lit.  Eliz.  x. 

Papebrochius  (Dan.),  rejects  the  fictitious 
Sinuessan  council,  2  Ful.  364  n. ;  records 
the  testimony  of  cardinal  Bona  relative  to 
the  font  of  Constantine,  ib.  360  n.;  states 
his  opinion  as  to  the  date  of  the  death  of 
St  Ambrose,  ib.  81  n. ;  speaks  of  pope  Sil- 
verius  as  son  of  a  Roman  bishop,  ib.  99  n 

Paper :  made  by  Frost-hover,  3  Zur.  222 


PAPHNUTIU8  —  PAPISTS 


Paplmntitis :  though  an  unmarried  man  he 
vindicated  the  marriage  of  priests  in  the 
council  of  Nice,  and  prevailed  over  the 
whole  synod,  1  Bui.  401,  2  Cran.  169, 
1  Ful,  480,  2  Ful.  153,  240,  1  Hoop.  376, 
1  Jew.  227,  425,  3  Jew.  405,  4  Jew.  1053, 

1  Lot.  288,  Pit.  532,  576,  Hog.  207,  3  Tyn. 
157  n.,    165 ;     the    statement    denied    or 
doubted  by  some  Romanists,  1  Hoop.  376  n.; 
he  allowed  it  to  be  an  old  tradition  of  the 
church,  that  such  as  came  to  the  order  of 
priesthood  single,  should  not  marry,  3  Jew. 
3S6;  led  Maximus,   bishop   of  Jerusalem, 
out  of  the  heretical  council  of  Palestine, 
4  Jew.  951 

Papias:  said  to  have  greatly  regarded  tra 
ditions,  4  Bui.  537;  styled  the  father  of 
tradition,  Whita.  664;  his  statement  con 
cerning  Judas,  ib.  664 ;  asserted  to  have 
been  the  first  who  taught  that  Peter  was 
at  Rome,  ib. ;  his  belief  respecting  the 
millennium,  4  Bui.  537,  Rog.  154,  2  Whitg, 
434 

Papists:  v.  Church  (especially  the  church  of 
Rome),  Clergy,  Mass-mongers,  Pope,  Po 
pery,  Priests,  Recusants,  and  numerous 
other  heads. 

Papist  is  a  foul  name  of  heresy,  according 
to  Calfhill,  but  a  sublime  title  of  glory,  in 
the  opinion  of  Baronius,  Calf.  290  n. ;  refe 
rences  to  many  books  on  this  point,  ib. ;  de 
scription  of  Papists,  2  Bee.  315;  their  false 
doctrine,  ib.  380,  3  Bee.  207,  234, 263  ;  their 
intermixture  of  false  doctrine  with  true, 
3  Bee.  502;  some  articles  of  their  belief, 

2  Lot.  332;  comparison  between  them  and 
various  ancient  heretics,  2  Ful.  390,  Phil. 
417,  &c. ;  in  many  things  they  are  like  the 
Manichees,  3  Jew.  157,  &c. ;  they  are  Mar- 
cionists,  3  Bee.  273 ;  follow  Pelagius,  1  Ful. 
377  ;  differ  but  little  from  Jews,  Pil.  630; 
their  doctrine   commonly  stands  on  false 
reports,   Grin.  40 ;   they  cannot  agree  in 
what  they  assert,  3  Bee.  263  ;  their  stubborn 
opposition  to  God's  word,  ib.  5,  6;   they 
cannot  abide   it,   or   the    preachers  of  it, 

2  Bee.  617  ;  they  fear  the  gospel,  Pil.  142 ; 
their   manner   of    alleging  the   scripture, 

3  Bee.    175;    their  juggling   with   words, 
3  Tyn.  22;  they  untruly  usurp  the  name  of 
the  church,  Phil.  54,55;  advance  and  re 
joice  in  the  pope,  2  Bee.  447 ;  make  him 
their  god,  Pil.  420;  their  disregard  of  coun 
cils,  1  Jew.  69,  70;  they  are  wresters  and 
misreporters  of  the  doctors,  Phil.  115 ;  have 
tampered  with  history,  1    Tyn.  337,  338, 
3    Tyn.  48;  they  abuse  the  name  of  the 
Lord,    1   Lat.  288;    make   Christ    half  a 


Saviour,  2  Lat.  124,  125,  146,  not  a  Re 
deemer,  but  a  judge  of  men's  merits,  ib. 
125,  146 ;  in  effect  they  deny  him  to  be 
God,  Pil.  142;  they  cannot  brook  the  doc 
trine  that  he  has  offered  a  sufficient  sacri 
fice,  2  Bee.  448;  maintain  that  men  must 
doubt  of  their  salvation,  3  Bee.  174,  &c. ; 
are  corrupters  of  Christ's  testament,  ib. 
269,  270  ;  abuse  the  sacraments,  1  Bee.  11, 
Phil.  116;  their  baptism  not  so  evil  as  their 
mass,  Pil.  171 ;  they  have  not  the  sacra 
ment  of  the  Lord's  body,  Phil.  54;  have 
corrupted  God's  word  and  brought  in  heresy 
about  the  sacrament,  3  Bee.  402,  405 ; 
what  they  do  at  mass,  ib.  262,  &c. ;  they 
offer  a  strange  sacrifice,  ib.  240 ;  their 
juggling  in  the  mass,  Rid.  401;  they  do 
not  tarry  for  the  people,  3  Bee.  280;  their 
doctrine  concerning  the  presence  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament  is  new,  3  Bee.  274;  they 
ascribe  all  things  to  the  virtue  of  the  mass, 
ib.  242 ;  are  loath  to  forego  the  same,  2  Bee. 
454 ;  their  wafer  god,  or  idol  of  bread, 

3  Bee.  240,  241,  261,  262;  their  worship, 
Pil.  129;  their  long  prayers,  3  Bee.  534; 
they  call  not  on  God  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
but  by  the  mediation  of  saints,  2  Bee.  1-35, 

4  Bui.  173;  their  erroneous  doctrine  as  to 
the  power  of  forgiving  sins,  2  Bee.  556, 
658 ;  their  objections  in  behalf  of  priestly 
absolution,   answered,  ib.  563,  &c. ;  their 
cruelty   against  the  dead,  Pil.    217,   652; 
their  tyranny  in  divorcing  priests  and  their 
wives,  3  Bee.  235;  in  what  their  godliness 
consists,  2  Bee.  536;  what  they  delight  in, 
ib.  428;  their  vain  inventions,  1  Lat.  292; 
their  fondness  in  their  fasting,  2  Bee.  536; 
their  manner  of  drinking  at  night,  ib.  534, 
535;  theirmannerofdining,i6.534;  they  are 
enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  1  Lat.  520; 
schismatics,    Pil.    541,    544;   thieves  and 
robbers,   Rid.    401 ;   comparison  between 
and  the  border   thieves  in   the  North,  ib. 
398,  402,  &c. ;  they  are  church  robbers,  ib. 
402,  &e. ;  bloody  men,  Pil.  420  ;  compared 
to  Edomites,  Pil.  211,  238,  255,  256;  more 
cruel  than  they,  ib.  218,  253;  they  come  of 
Hagar  the  bond-woman,  ib.  335;  their  ar 
rogant  pretensions,  ib.  208  ;  their  ambition 
and  security,  3  Bee.  239;  their  cruelty  in 
defending  their  kingdom,  ib.  230,  511,  512, 
527,528;  their  obedience  in  wicked  mat 
ters,  ib.  243 ;  they  would  have  faith  to  be 
compelled,  Phil.  104;  are  grievous  enemies 
to  Christians,  3  Bee.  401 ;  Romish  hypo 
crites  are  the  pestilences  of  the  Christian 
commonwealth,  ib.  226;  they  are  double- 
minded,  Sand.  130;  cannot  abide  reformu- 


PAPISTS  —  PARENTS 


579 


tion,  3  Dec.  516;  are  ashamed  of  repent 
ance,  1  Lat.  314: ;  hard  to  be  converted, 
Pil.  448;  they  are  to  be  avoided,  Whita. 
16 :  warned,  1  Sec.  127  ;  warned  that  the 
gospel  of  Christ  would  rise  again,  3  Bee. 
216 ;  none  were  suffered  to  preach  but 
they,  3  Bee.  243  ;  they  subscribed  and  con 
formed  in  the  days  of  Henry  and  Edward, 
Pil.  550;  they  should  be  disarmed,  Park. 
399;  stanzas  from  Jo.  Phillip's  Friendly 
Lamm...  discovering  the  acts  and  malicious 
minds  of  those  obstinate  and  rebellious 
Papists,  &c.,  Poet.  525;  their  pestiferous 
humours  to  be  purged  out,  3  Bee.  290, 
\c. 

Pappus  (  ):  an  opponent  of  Sturmius, 

2  Zur.  314  n 

Para  :  the  earth  of  it  said  to  cure  all  wounds, 
2  Hoop.  1C4 

Parables  :  what,  2  Lat.  188;  they  are  feigned, 
but  not  lies,  Hutch.  55 ;  the  Jews  taught 
commonly  by  them,  2  Lat.  210;  why  Christ 
spoke  to  the  people  in  parables,  4  Bui.  242, 
2  Jew.  676  ;  every  one  hath  a  certain  scope, 
2  Lat.  199 ;  whether  they  are  to  be  ex 
pounded  word  by  word,  1  Tyn.  85;  (see 
Samaritan,  Sower,  Talents,  Vineyard,  &c.) 
Parable  of  the  Wicked  Mammon,  q.  v. 

Paraclete:  v.  Holy  Ghost. 

Paradinus  (Claud):  Symbola  heroica,  Calf. 
339  n 

Paradise:  the  sweet  rest  of  God  for  those 
who  depart  hence  in  faith,  Bale  387 ;  the 
souls  of  the  righteous  go  there  straight 
way,  2  Lat.  247;  it  was  opened  by  Christ's 
death,  Whita.  389;  considered  as  identical 
with  the  "third  heaven,"  \f'ul.  285,  Whita. 
538 

The  Paradise  of  Dayntie  Deuises:  ano 
nymous  contribution  thereto,  Poet,  xxvii, 
310; "a foolish  paradise," Rid.  160, 3  Whitg. 
316 

Parage  :  parentage,  kindred,  Bale  334 

Paraleipomena:  v.  Leichtenaw  (C.  a). 

Paralogism  :  in  logic,  1  Jew.  31,43 

Paramo  (Lud.  a) :  shews  that  the  highest  de 
gree  of  worship  is  rendered  to  the  material 
cross,  Calf.  381  u 

Paramour  (Tho.):  bought  the  manor  of 
Fordwich,  3  Bee.  487  n 

Parascene:  Good  Friday,!  Jew.  107 

Paratoras  :  one  of  the  magi,  Whita.  560  n 

Parayte  (Bertrarid):  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  257 

Parclose  :  closet,  parlour,  1  Bee.  63 

Pardie :  v.  Perde. 

Pardon  :  v.  Absolution,  Sin. 

Pardon  bowls :  v.  Bowls. 


Pardoners  :  Sale  28,  Rid.  55,  67  ;  one  taken 
and  deprived  of  his  seal,  2  Lat.  400 

Pardons,  Indulgences:  the  Romish  doctrine 
concerning  them,  Roy.  219 — 221,  4  Jew. 
848,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  86,  122,  244;  it  is  against 
the  commandments  of  God,  2  Hoop.  121  ; 
references  to  many  authorities  respecting 
them,  1  Brad.  588;  it  is  not  known  from 
whom  pardons  first  began,  4  Jew.  851  ; 
they  are  not  known  by  the  authority  of 
scripture,  &c.,  ib. ;  the  devising  of  them 
said  to  be  a  godly  guile,  &e.,  ib.  852  ;  they 
are  sold  by  the  popes,  ib.  848,  &c.,  1  Tyn. 
74 ;  on  the  alleged  power  of  the  pope  to 
sell  indulgences',  1  Tyn.  74  n.;  the  sale  of 
pardons  has  turned  godliness  into  gain, 
4  Jew.  852 ;  their  price,  &c.,  Rog.  219  ;  par- 
duns  or  indulgences  reprehended,  1  Brad. 
49,  3  Brad.  93,  1  Tyn.  48;  they  are  the 
cause  of  much  sin,  2  Lat.  306;  they  are 
filthy  and  detestable,  3  Bui.  95;  the  pope's 
pardons  help  not,  2  Tyn.  84;  some  popish 
writers  are  ashamed  of  them,  2  Jew.  920, 
4  Jew.  851,  852;  More  acknowledges  that 
the  purchaser  cannot  be  sure  that  they  will 
profit  him,  3  Tyn.  28  n. ;  Latimer  preached 
against  them,  2  Bee.  425;  the  Romish  In- 
dulgentiary,  2  Bui.  153;  examples  of  indul 
gences,  2  Bee.  72,  1  Tyn.  122  n.,  Rog.  220, 
221  ;  pardons  or  indulgences  were  buried 
with  the  dead,  Grin.  29,  2  Hoop.  147 

Parents  :  v.  Children,  Commandments,  Duty, 
Obedience,  Prayers. 

Whom  the  name  includes,  1  Bui.  268 ; 
the  fifth  commandment  extends  to  all  supe 
riors,  Cran.  104,  Aoir.  (16),  130,  2  Tyn. 
325;  meaning  of  the  word  "parentes" 
among  civilians,  3  Jew.  392;  parents  are  in 
God's  stead,  1  Tyn.  168;  on  being  born  of 
holy  ones,  2  Bui.  389  ;  good  and  evil  chil 
dren  born  of  the  same  father,  Pil.  219  ;  the 
duty  of  parents,  1  Bee.  287,  2  Bee.  346, 
&c.,  1  Bui.  291,  1  Hoop.  360,  Pra.  Eliz. 
236  ;  their  duty  to  their  children,  with  pro 
bations  of  scripture,  2  Bee.  519 ;  they 
should  be  present  at  their  baptism,  ib.  347; 
must  take  care  that  no  harm  chance  to 
them,  ib.  348;  ought  not  to  be  too  careful 
of  them,  nor  too  careless,  2  Lat.  157,  158; 
how  they  must  teach  them  to  speak,  2  Bee. 
348;  they  are  commanded  to  bring  their 
children  up  virtuously,  ib.  8,  481 ;  they 
must  train  them  in  the  knowledge  of 
God's  word,  ib.  348,  349,  and  in  the  fear 
of  God,  Sand.  263,  264,270;  must  give  ear 
nest  diligence  that  they  reverence  God's 
name,  1  Bee.  388;  their  general  corrupt 
and  negligent  education  of  their  children 

37 — 2 


530 


PARENTS  —  PARISHIONERS 


lamented,  Wool.  103;  they  must  devise 
convenient  pastimes  for  them,  2  Sec.  349; 
must  take  heed  with  whom  they  keep  com 
pany,  ib.;  must  teach  their  children  good 
manners,  ib. ;  must  send  them  to  school  to 
a  good  school-master,  ib.  350,  &c. ;  must 
train  them  in  good  letters  and  knowledge 
of  God's  will,  1  Bee.  39G,  397  ;  must  pre 
pare  them  godly  books,  2  Bee.  351;  must 
let  them  read  the  Bible  at  dinner  and  sup 
per,  ib.  351 ;  should  correct  them  if  they  do 
amiss,  ib.  353,  354;  must  put  them  into 
some  honest  godly  way  of  life,  ib.  355 ; 
must  provide  proper  marriages  for  them, 
ib.  355,  356 ;  must  give  them  a  portion  in 
marriage,  ib.  356  ;  some  abuse  their  autho 
rity  in  marrying  their  children  for  gain,  ib. 
372  ;  it  is  their  duty  to  lay  up  for  their 
children,  ib.  164;  prodigal  parents  are 
thieves,  ib.  108;  they  must  set  their  chil 
dren  a  good  example,  ib.  356,  357;  must 
commend  them  in  prayer  to  God,  ib.  357; 
examples  of  their  godly  bringing  children 
up,  ib.  352,  353;  those  who  neglect  the 
godly  bringing  up  of  their  children  are 
wicked,  ib.  4  ;  the  love  of  parents  to  their 
children,  Pil.  450  ;  their  affection  for  their 
children  less  than  God's  for  us,  1  Lut.  535, 
&c. ;  some  love  the  bodies  of  their  children 
better  than  their  souls,  Sand.  339;  parents 
are  sometimes  unnatural,  1  Lat.  536;  Jai- 
rus  an  example  to  them,  ib.  537  ;  the  duty 
of  children  to  their  parents,  1  Bee.  287, 

1  Bui.  297,  2  Bui.  225;  their  duty,  with 
probations  of  scripture,  2  Bee.  519 ;  parents 
are  to  be  honoured,  2  Bee.  357,  &c.,  1  Brad. 
161,   Noio.   (16),  130,  1    Tyn.  168;  com 
mands  in  scripture  to  honour  them,  2  Bee. 
86;  what  it  is  to  honour  them,  ib.  85,  357, 
358;  the  honour  due  to  them,  1  Bui.  271 ; 
the  honouring  of  parents  among  the  Gen 
tiles,  ib.  202  ;  promise  to  them  that  honour, 
and  threateningsto  them  that  despise  them, 
ib.  286;   examples  of  obedience  to  them, 

2  Bee.  86;  how  far  they  are  to  be  obeyed, 
ib.  87,  2  Lat.  158,  164,  203;  not  to  be  fol 
lowed  further  than  they  follow  the  scrip 
tures,  Phil.  129:  children  who  are  disobe 
dient  to  their  parents  ought  to  be  punished, 
2  Bee.  88 

Fathers :  their  duty,  1  Bee.  287 ;  their 
power  and  authority,  2  Bui.  226 ;  the  office 
of  a  father,  and  how  he  should  rule,  1  Tyn. 
199;  the  sick  man's  exhortation  to  his  chil 
dren,  3  Bee.  131—134 

Mothers  should  nurse  their  own  children, 
2  Bee.  347  ;  their  turmoils,  1  Bui.  274 
Parfew  (Rob.),  alias  Warton,  q.  v. 


Paris:  the  synod,  A.D.  825,  Calf.  42  n.  (as  to 
others,  see  Councils) ;  persecution  there, 
five  doctors  taken,  1  Tyn.  lix  ;  the  reformed 
worship  prohibited,  1  Zur.  250 n.;  the 
massacre  of  St  Bartholomew,  Lit.  Eliz. 
462,  56!)  n .,  Park.  399, 401,  Hog.  7,8,1  Zur. 
276  n.,  291,  2  Zur.  210  n.;  the  constable  of 
France  burned  the  pulpits  of  the  Huguenots, 
4  Jew.  988;  blockaded  by  king  Henry  IV., 
Lit.  Eliz.  471 

University,  &c. :  the  university  erected 
by  Charlemagne,  2  Jew.  981 ;  its  appeal 
from  pope  Leo  X.,  4  Jew.  916,  923;  Kid- 
ley  went  there,  Rid.  iii;  it  strenuously 
maintained  (in  "SVhitaker's  time)  the  im 
maculate  conception  of  Mary,  Whita.  505 ; 
the  doctors  of  the  Sorbonne  reproved  John 
XXLI.,  1  Jew.  400;  they  censure  Luther, 
ib.  66 ;  their  declaration  on  Christ's  body 
in  the  sacrament,  Rid.  509;  on  oath.s  of 
allegiance,  Rug.  360  ;  on  councils,  4  Jew. 
1057 ;  a  dispute  respecting  the  Hebrew 
language  and  professorship,  3  Zur.  416; 
clamours  there,  Rid.  303 

Montmartre  (Mons  Martyrum),  1  Hoop. 
314  n.;  St  Lewis's  mantle  in  the  Grey 
Friars,  Bale  518;  the  Holy  Chapel;  part 
of  the  cross  there,  Calf.  326 

Paris  (Matth.):  v.  Matthew. 

Paris  (Rob.  de) :  1  Brad.  31 

Paris  (W.)  :  speaks  of  the  sacrament  of  areh- 
bishopdom,  Rog.  259 

Paiis  Garden  :  v.  Southwark. 

Parish -priests:  4  Bui.  9,  116 

Parishens :  parishioners,  1  Tyn.  257 

Parishes:  v.  Rogation  week. 

What,  4  Bui.  9 ;  on  the  meaning  of 
the  word  irapoiKia,  1  Jew.  159,  160;  the 
word  used  by  Tyndale  for  "God's  heritage" 
(1  Pet.  v.3),  1  Tyn.  235;  elsewhere  he  says 
"  parishens,"  ib.  257,  1  Whitg.  534;  -jrapoi- 
Kia  formerly  meant  a  diocese,  1  Jew.  16 1; 
Alexandria  and  Egypt  called  parishes  by 
Eusebius,  2  Whitg.  205;  parishes  said  to 
have  been  divided  by  pope  Dionysius,  1 
Whitg.  534,  535;  Sandys  enjoins  that  no 
parishes  receive  strangers  to  the  communion, 
Sand,  xx ;  the  perambulation  of  parishes, 
1  Zur.  259  n.  (see  Gang  days). 

Parishioners:  their  duty,  2  Bee.  114;  their 
duty  to  ministers,  with  probations  of  scrip 
ture,  ib.  517,  518;  they  owe  their  pastors 
honour  and  reverence,  ib.  330,  331,  and  all 
things  necessary  for  their  living,  ib.  331, 
332,  and  obedience,  ib.  332;  they  must  dis 
semble  their  pastors'  faults,  ib.  333  ;  those 
who  withhold  their  lawful  payments  from 
ministers  are  thieves,  ib.  108;  parishioners 


PARISHIONERS  —  PARKER 


581 


to  be  exhorted  to  contribute  to  the  relief 
of  the  poor,  Grin.  128,  and  to  obedience 
towards  their  prince,  and  all  in  authority, 
and  to  charity  and  mutual  love  among 
themselves,  fib.  130  ;  their  custom  of  swear 
ing  censured,  1  Sec.  362 ;  petition  for  them, 
3  Sec.  37 

Parisiensis :  v.  Peter. 

Parisiensis  (Jo.),  or  Angelus,  q.  v. 

Parisiis  (Jo.  de) :  v.  John. 

Park  (Will.) :  registrar  of  the  Court  of  Facul 
ties,  Grin.  446 

Parke  (Rob.) :  translates  from  the  Spanish 
a  history  of  China,  Poet,  xxvii. 

Parker  family :  the  archbishop's  parents, 
Park,  vi,  481 ;  his  descendants,  ib.  x,  xi, 
484 

PARKER  (Matt.),  abp  of  Canterbury:  his 
autobiographical  memoranda  in  English, 
Park,  vi ;  the  original  Latin,  ib.  481;  notice 
of  him,  Poet,  xiii;  his  birth,  education,  and 
ordination,  Park,  vi,  vii,  481;  he  is  sum 
moned  to  court  by  queen  Anne  Boleyn,  ib. 
vii,  1,  2,  482;  being  recommended  by  the 
king,  he  is  elected  master  of  Corpus  Christ! 
college,  Cambridge,  ib.  viii,  16,  17,  482; 
chosen  vice-chancellor,  ib.  viii,  17,  482; 
dean  of  Stoke  by-Clare,  ib.  vii,  4,  482  ;  often 
appointed  to  preach  at  Paul's  cross,  2  Cran. 
418,  Park.  5,  39,  45,  Rid.  335;  chaplain  to 
Henry  VIII.,  Park,  vii,  ix,  6,  482;  article 
against  him  sent  to  lord  chancellor  Audley, 
ib.  7  ;  his  preferments,  ib.  vii,  viii,  482;  his 
letter  to  the  council  of  queen  Catharine 
Parr  against  the  dissolution  of  Stoke  col 
lege,  ib.  31 ;  minute  of  an  interview  with 
Henry  VIII.,  ib.  34  ;  his  marriage,  ib.  x, 
46  n.,  484  ;  again  chosen  vice-chancellor,  ib. 
viii,  37,  38,482;  appointed  to  preach  before 
king  Edward,  2  Cran.  425,  429,  Park,  ix, 
x,  40,  41,  43,  483;  he  preaches  at  Bucer's 
funeral,  3  Zur.  492  n.;  extract  from  his  ser 
mon  on  that  occasion,  2  Brad,  xxiv ;  he 
was  one  of  Bucer's  executors,  Park.  46, 
3  Zur.  361 ;  made  dean  of  Lincoln,  Park. 
viii,  482;  with  the  duke  of  Northumber 
land  at  Cambridge,  Sand,  ii ;  deprived  of 
his  deanery,  2  Cran.  318  n.,  Park,  viii,  482  ; 
his  retired  life  in  queen  Mary's  time,  Park. 
viii,  199,  483;  his  version  of  the  Psalter,  ib. 
ix,  483,  Poet,  xiii,  xiv  ;  Psalms  xcii.  and  ex. 
versified  by  him,  with  arguments  and  col 
lects,  Poet.  2,  4;  summoned  to  London  on 
the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  on  the  queen's 
service,  Park.  53 ;  he  preaches  before  the 
queen,  ib.  ix,  x,  2  Zur.  16 n.;  a  commis 
sioner  for  the  revision  of  the  Prayer  Book, 
Grin,  v;  unwilling  to  accept  the  archbishop- 


rick,  Park.  57,  &c. ;  resolution  that  he 
should  be  archbishop,  ib.  68,  1  Zur.  23;  he 
is  summoned  to  court,  Park.  68,  69 ;  he 
writes  to  the  queen  begging  to  be  dis 
charged  from  the  office,  ib.  C9  ;  but  refers 
himself  to  the  queen's  pleasure,  ib.  71;  a 
second  resolution  that  he  should  be  arch 
bishop,  ib.  ;  the  queen  assents  to  his  elec 
tion,  ib.  76;  his  consecration,  2  Cov.  xv, 
Park,  x,  484,  1  Zur.  63;  Tonstal  com 
mitted  to  his  custody,  Park.  77,78;  con 
secrates  Sandys,  Sand,  xvii;  an  exchange 
effected  between  the  queen  and  the  arch 
bishop,  Park.  102  n.;  he  takes  part  in  a 
disputation  concerning  images,  1  Zur.  67 
(see  Park.  79,  &c.);  in  a  commission  for 
reformation,  Grin,  vii;  he  and  others  write 
to  the  university  of  Cambridge  for  the 
restoration  of  Bucer  and  Fagius  deceased, 
2  Zur.  51  n. ;  he  is  displeased  with  Sandys, 
Sand,  xviii ;  he  and  other  bishops  advise 
Elizabeth  to  marry,  Grin.  19  n.,  Park.  129; 
he  is  nominated  a  commissioner  for  the 
revision  of  the  Calendar,  1501,  Lit.  Eliz. 
xxxiii;  refuses  a  dispensation  to  allow  a 
child  to  hold  a  benefice,  Park.  136;  gives 
directions  to  search  out  those  who  do  not 
comply  with  the  true  religion,  1  Zur.  122  ; 
the  queen  thought  him  too  easy,  his  brethren 
thought  him  too  sharp,  Park.  173;  the 
queen  grants  him  permission  to  retain  forty 
persons  with  his  livery  badge,  ib.  175;  he 
appoints  days  for  prayer  on  account  of  war, 
pestilence,  and  famine,  Lit.  Eliz.  4.58,  &c., 
Park.  182  ;  assists  at  the  funeral  solemnity 
of  the  emperor  Ferdinand,  at  St  Paul's, 
Grin.  32  ;  his  armoury,  Park.  216;  he  pub 
lishes  Jewel's  Apology,  translated  by  lady 
Bacon,  Jew.  xviii;  his  dedicatory  letter  to 
lady  Bacon,  with  her  translation,  3  Jew. 
51,  Park.  219;  he  was  a  principal  contriver 
of  uniformity  in  religion,  Jiog.G;  perplexed 
through  want  of  support  in  his  endeavours 
to  enforce  it,  Park.  262  ;  his  measures  for 
that  purpose,  ib.  270,  272—274,  278;  he  (it 
is  supposed)  published  a  book  on  the  law 
fulness  of  vestments,  2  Zur.  120;  he  desires 
the  suppression  of  the  Court  of  Faculties, 
1  Zur.  180  n.;  intercedes  on  behalf  of 
Sampson,  2  Zur.  118  n.;  sets  forth  the 
Saxon  Paschal  homily,  together  with  parts 
of  the  two  epistles  of  ./Elfric,  2  Ful.  1,  20, 
247  ;  his  two  editions  of  the  Flores  Ilisto- 
riarum  of  Matth.  of  Westminster,  ib.  119n.; 
his  part  in  the  Bishops' Bible,  Park.  335  n., 
336  n. ;  he  refuses  a  dispensation  to  make 
a  child  a  prebendary,  ib.  362 ;  his  lances  at 
York,  ib.  388;  he  sanctions  the  publication 


PARKER  —  PARKHURST 


of  the  Reformatio  Legum  Eeclesiastiearnm, 
Hutch.  6  n.  ;  letters  forged  in  his  name, 
Park.  418 ;  he  sends  the  Antiquitates 
Britannicse  Ecclesiae  to  lord  Burghley,  ib. 
425;  meaning  and  object  of  that  book,  ib  .; 
he  intends  to  keep  it  private  daring  his  life, 
ib.  426;  suspects  a  remarkable  interpolation 
in  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History,  Calf.  306 
n. ;  Acad.  Hist.  Cant.,  ed.  Drake,  2  Lett. 
378  n. ;  he  has  various  artists  and  workmen 
in  his  house,  Park.  426 ;  selects  Whitgift 
to  answer  the  Admonition,  3  Whitg.  x  ;  his 
seal,  Park.  452  n. ;  statement  of  his  yearly 
expenses,  ib.  455;  his  son's  statement  of 
his  revenue  and  expenditure,  ib.  xii;  his 
illness,  ib.  464,  477  ;  he  publishes  Asser's 
^Elpedi  Res  Gestaj,  ib.  468;  disliked  by  the 
precisians,  ib.  472;  he  spends  his  time  in 
copying  books,  devising  ordinances  for 
scholars,  in  genealogies,  &c.,  ib.  474;  re 
ceives  the  queen  at  Folkestone  and  Canter 
bury,  ib.  475;  visits  in  the  diocese  of  "Win 
chester,  ib.  478,  1  Zur.  323  n.;  cared  neither 
for  cap,  tippet,  surplice,  nor  wafer  bread, 
but  for  the  laws  established,  Park.  478; 
how  addressed  by  Sanders,  2  Ful.  215,216; 
advised  by  him  to  revolt  to  the  popish 
church,  ib.  247 ;  references  to  him,  1  Zur, 
61,  2  Zur.  20,  282,  &e. ;  his  death  and 
burial,  Grin.  35fi  n.,  Park,  xi,  Sand,  xxi, 

1  Zur.  317 ;  his  character,  1  Zur.  317  n. ; 
dates  of  sermons  preached  by  him  on  re 
markable  occasions,  Park,  vii,  ix,481,  483; 
his  CORRESPONDENCE,  edited  by  Jo.  Bruce, 
esq.,  and  the  Rev.  Tho.  Thomason  Perowne, 
A.M.,  Park.;  letters  by  him  (and  in  the 
Correspondence),   2  Zur.  77,   3  Zur.  361 ; 
letters   to   him,    1  Bee.    xiii,    2  Cov.   529, 

2  Cran.  418,  425,  429,  Grin.  252,  267,  290, 
294,  299,  326,  347,  353,  4  Jew.  1262,  1265, 
1273,  1274,  Park.  \.  n.,  1,  &  passim,  Pil. 
vii,  3  Whitg.  600,  3  Zur.  364 ;    dedications 
to  him,  Now.  i*,  107 

—  Margaret,  his  wife,  daughter  of  Rob. 
*Harleston,  Park.  46  n.,  483,  484;  Mere's 
legacy  to  her,  ib.  19;  her  death  and  burial, 
ib.  36'Jn.,  484;  the  archbishop's  children 
and  descendants,  ib.  484 

Parker  (Hen.),  lord  Morley :  a  fugitive  beyond 
sea,  1  Zur.  309  n 

Parker  (Sir  Jo.),  son  of  the  abp  :  his  birth, 
Park,  x,  484;  More's  legacy  to  him,  ib. 
19  n. ;  his  statement  of  his  father's  revenue 
and  expenditure,  ib.  xii ;  a  note  by  him, 
ib.  115 n.;  he  marries  Joanna,  daughter  of 
bp  Cox,  ib.  x,  xi,  484;  his  children,  iZ».xi,  484 

Parker  (Sir  Jo.),  the  abp's  grandson  :  a  note 
by  him,  Park.  103n 


Parker  (   ):  one  of  the   disputants  at 

Cambridge,  1549,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169 

Parker  (  ):  decoys  Story  into  a  ship,  and 

brings  him  to  England,  1  Zur.  253  n 

Parker  (Mr ),  dean  of  Tamn worth  :  brother  to 
the  abbot  of  Gloucester,  2  Cran.  380 

Parker  (Greg.),  martyr  at  Canterbury:  called 
by  Bryce,  Greg.  Paynter,  Poet.  165 

Parker  (Jos.),  4th  son  of  the  abp  :  died  an 
infant,  Park.  484 

Parker  (Matt.),  2nd  son  of  the  abp  :  died  an 
infant,  Park.  484 

Parker  (Matt.),  3rd  son  of  the  abp  :  his  birth, 
Park.  4S4;  Frances  (Barlow),  his  wife, 
afterwards  married  to  abp  Matthew,  3  Bee. 
501  n.,  Park.  484,  2  Zur.  263  n 

Parker  (Tho.),  chancellor  of  Worcester:  sum 
mons  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  xvii;  reviles  and 
threatens  him,  ib.  395 ;  burns  Tracy's  dead 
body,  ib.  xviii,  3  Tyn.  270,  271,  282  ;  is 
heavily  fined  for  it,  3  Tyn.  270 

Parker  (Tho.),  mayor  of  Norwich,  the  arch 
bishop's  brother  :  Park.  19  n 

Parker  (Will.) :  he  and  Alice  his  wife  were 

the  archbishop's  parents,  Park,  vi,  481 
i    Parkhurst  (Ant.)  :  Jew.  vii. 

Parkhurst  (Jo.),  bp  of  Norwich  :  was  Jewel's 
tutor  at  Oxford,  Jew.  vi;  a  document  signed 
by  him,  2  Brad.  397  n. ;  his  escape  from 
England,  Jew.  xi.  n.;  in  exile,  I  Brad. 
374  n.,  1  Cran.  (9)  ;  a  friend  of  P.  Martyr, 
8  Zur.  518;  at  Zurich,  Jew.  xi.  n.,  xiii, 
1  Zur.  1 1  n.  ;  at  Baden,  with  his  wife, 
4  Jew.  1196;  he  returns  from  exile,  2  Zur. 
12,  55 ;  references  to  him  about  this  period, 
1  Zur.  9,  2  Zur.  7,  10,  12,  37  ;  he  becomes 
rector  of  Cleve,  1  Zur.  48,  51  n.,  61,  69; 
refuses  a  bishoprick,  ib.  61 ;  is  made  bishop 
of  Norwich,  ib.  61  n.,  76,  79;  preaches  at 
the  funeral  of  the  duchess  of  Norfolk  at 
Norwich  cathedral,  ib.  137  ;  behaves  with 
moderation  towards  the  Puritans,  2  Zur. 
141,  144;  said  by  Cecil  to  wink  at  schis 
matics  and  anabaptists,  Park.  149 ;  to  be 
pressed  to  execute  the  laws,  ib.  234 ;  his 
share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  ib.  248,  335 n.; 
he  interposes  in  the  dissensions  in  the 
Dutch  church  at  Norwich,  1  Zur.  256  n. ; 
is  embarrassed  by  the  misconduct  of  his 
agent,  ib.  265;  patronizes  R.  Gualter,  2 
Zur.  218,  222;  his  death,  Park.  446  n., 
1  Zur.  317  ;  his  character,  3  Bee.  294,  2  Zur. 
7,  10;  note  respecting  his  Ludicra,  sive 
Epigrammata  Juvenilia,  1573,  Pra.  Eliz. 
238  n.,  and  see  1  Zur.  49;  Latin  poems  by 
him,  viz.  decem  plagse  vEgypti,  Pra.  Eliz. 
415  ;  decem  precepta, decem  versibus  com- 
prehensa,  ib.  404;  ad  Deuin  Opt.  Max. 


PARKHURST  —  PAH  SONS 


precatio,  ib.  2"8;  ad  Jcsum  Christum 
precatio,  ib. ;  cursns  vita;  D.  N.  Jesu 
Christi,  ib.  413  ;  distichs, — irse  Dei  adver- 
sus  pios  brevis,  ib.  238;  ad  Christianum, 
ib.  239  ;  de  morte,  ib.  418  ;  verses  prefixed 
to  Cranmer's  Answer  to  Gardiner,  1  Cran. 
8;  verses  addressed  to  Becon,  1  .Kec.  33 ; 
his  commendation  of  queen  Elizabeth,  Rog. 
5,  6;  his  letters,  Park.  247,  1  Zur.  29,  31, 
49,  61,  90,  94,  97,  98,  107,  109,  110,  121, 
128,  131,  136,  143,  165,  194,  205,  232,  255, 
26C,  277,  300,  302,  303,  304,  2  Zur.  117, 
127, 177,  199;  letters  to  him,  4  Jew.  1190, 
1191,  1193,  1195,  Park.  389,  401,  403,  415, 
416,  417,  457,  459,  '2  Zur.  140;  letter  to 
him,  Grindal,  and  Sandys,  from  Bullinger 
and  Gualter,  2  Zur.  166 

Parks:  v.  Commons. 

Parliament :  v.  Statutes. 

On  parliament,  4  Jew.  902,  &c. ;  the 
term  explained  to  a  foreigner,  2  Zur.  181; 
the  parliament  represents  the  nation,  1 
Whitg.  372;  its  use,  Sand.  34  ;  its  autho 
rity,  Grin.  339  ;  it  has  been  variable  in  its 
decisions,  Rid.  130;  may  err,  1  Lat.  148, 
182;  how  managed  by  the  private  councils 
of  kings,  3  Tyn.  159 ;  on  liberty  of  speech 
in  parliament,  1  Lat.  183,  Phil.  33,  51; 
the  consent  of  the  bishops  not  needful  to 
make  a  law,  Pil.  627  ;  convocation  no  part 
of  the  parliament,  Phil.  52;  plain  parlia 
ment,  pleuo  parliamento,  2  Tyn.  256;  par 
liament  religion,  4  Jew.  903,  904;  the 
parliament  at  St  Edmund's  Bury,  temp. 
Edw.  I.,  ib.  904;  from  a  parliament  held 
in  this  reign  the  clergy  were  excluded,  ib. ; 
one  at  Cambridge,  12  Ric.  IL,  Park.  300 n.; 
one  at  Leicester,  2  Hen.  V.,  Bale  4,  49; 
its  proceedings,  ib.  50  ;  meetings  of  parlia 
ment  in  king  Edward's  time,  3  Zur.  468 n., 
508  ii.;  proceedings  in  the  time  of  queen 
Mary,  4  Jew.  904  ;  meetings  and  proceed 
ings  in  the  reign  of  queen  Elizabeth,  1  Zur. 
185  n.,  2  Zur.  13,  17,114,  132  n.;  a  sermon 
before  the  parliament,  1563,  Now.  223;  a 
sermon  before  a  parliament  at  Westmin 
ster,  Sand.  34  ;  abp  Parker  and  lord  Cob- 
ham  ordered  by  the  council  to  confer  with 
the  sheriff  and  principal  persons  ID  boroughs 
that  tit  persons  might  be  chosen,  Park.  380 ; 
the  judgment  compared  to  a  parliament, 
2  Lat.  55 

Parma  (Dukes,  &c.  of)  :  v.  Alexander,  Mary, 
Peter  Aloisius. 

Parmenian  :  opposed  by  Augustine,  4  Bui. 
60  ;  he  made  the  bishop  a  mediator  between 
God  and  the  people,  3  Jew.  bio,  576 

Piiimeuides:  believed  in  one  God, Hutch.  176 


Parnell  (Tho.):  Barnes  at  his  house  in  Lon 
don,  3  Zur.  617 

Parochia :  v.  Parish. 

P:UT  (Catherine),  queen  :  v.  Catherine. 

Parr  (Will.),  earl  of  Essex,  afterwards  marq. 
of  Northampton:  brother  to  queen  Cathe 
rine,  3Zur.Q3n.-  he  questions  Anne  As- 
kewe,  Bale  201;  a  privy  councillor  (some 
times  he  signed  "  W.  North,"),  2  Cran.  496, 
523,  524,  Park.  73,  75,  76,  106,  122,  155, 
328  n.,  330,  357,  381,  Rid.  508,  1  Zur.  on.  • 
ambassador  to  France,  3  Zur.  497  n.;  lord 
chamberlain,  ib.  93;  active  in  the  cause  of 
Christ,  ib.  88;  his  death,  1  Zur.  257;  a 
book  dedicated  to  him,  as  it  appears,  but 
not  published  till  after  his  decease,  Poet. 
xxviii. 

. —  Elizabeth  (Brooke),  his  2nd  wife,  1  Bee. 
264  n. ;  Helen  (Suavemberg),  his  3rd  wife, 

1  Zur.  257 

Parr  (Will.),  lord  Parr  of  Horton  (?)  :  ques 
tions  Anne  Askewe,  Bale  201 

Parr  (  ):  "young  Mr  Parre,"  2  Cran. 

367 

Parr  (  ) :  an  exile,  3  Zur.  144 

Parret  (Tho.):  died  in  the  King's  Bench, 
Poet.  168 

Parry  (Sir  Tho.):  a  privy  councillor,  Park. 
74,  75,  76,  77,  103,  106,  J 17, 122,  1  Zur.  on.; 
letter  from  him  and  Cecil  to  Parker,  Park. 
104 

Parry  (Hen.) :  in  exile  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur. 
763 ;  a  commissioner  for  visitation,  4  Jew. 
xv,  1  Zur.  39  n 

Parry  (Will.) :  tried  andconvicted  forattempt- 
ing  to  murder  Hugh  Hare,  but  pardoned, 
Lit.  Eliz.  583 ;  engages  to  shoot  the  queen, 
ib.  465,  4G6,  658;  thanksgiving  on  the  dis 
covery  of  his  plot,  with  an  extract  from  his 
confession,  ii.  583  ;  his  execution,  ib.  4L'5, 
466 

Parrys  (Thos.) :  imprisoned,  2  Zur.  160  n 

Parse:  to  pierce,  Pil.  273 

Parsonages  :  v.  Benefices. 

No  taverns,  alehouses,  or  the  like,  to  be 
kept  in  them,  Grin.  130,  1(!6;  to  be  kept 
in  good  repair,  ib.  131 

Parson  (St) :  S.  Parson's  breech,  Calf.  287 

Parsone  (Anth.):  v.  Person. 

Parsons:  v.  Clergy,  Curates. 

Rectors  so  called  in  distinction  from 
vicars,  2  Tyn.  37  n.,  260 ;  persons,  Bale 
321 ;  the  practice  of  little  master  parson, 

2  Tyn.  293 

Parsons  (Rob.),  or  Persons,  alias  Cowbuck  : 
notice  of  him,  Lit.  Eliz.  658  n. ;  sometime 
provincial  of  the  Jesuits  in  England,  Roy. 
10;  his  Warn-word,  Calf,  5  11. ;  his  Three 


581 


PARSONS  —  PASSOVER 


Conversions  of  England,  Calf.  53  n.;  Phil. 
iii ;  A  brief  Disc,  containing  certain  Rea 
sons,  &c..  publ.  under  the  name  of  Jo. 
Hovvlet,  Hog.  239;  Fiilke  answers  this, 

1  Ful.  x,  9G  n.,  and  see  ib.  113, 189,  190;  A 
Treatise    tending1   to    Mitigation,   &c.,   by 
P.  R.,  Jew.  xli,  4  Jew.  1309:  his  account  of 
Jo.  Philpot,  Phil,  ii ;  he  says  all  or  most 
part  of  the  ministers  of  England  are  merely 
laymen,  Rog.  239 

Panhians:  Augustine  supposed  that  John 
wrote  his  first  epistle  to  them,  Whita. 
218;  origin  of  the  mistake,  ib.  n 

Partiality  :  v.  Judges,  Persons. 

Participation  :  2  Hoop.  11 

Partlet:  v.  Pertelet. 

Partridge  (Sir  Miles)  :  hanged,  2  Brad. 
xxvii,  3  Zur.  579  n 

Partridge  (ISich.),  of  Lenham,  Kent:  at 
Zurich,  4  Bui.  xii ;  Gualter  came  to  Eng 
land  with  him,  2  Zur.  7  n.,  3  Zur.  124, 
608  n. ;  about  to  return  to  Switzerland, 
3  Zur.  617;  afterwards  in  the  service  of 
Barlow,  bp  of  St  David's,  ib.  608  n.,  62G,  and 
in  that  of  a  mayor  of  Dover,  ib.  608  n. ;  his 
death,  ib.  608n.,G37;  three  letters  from  him 
to  Bullinger,  ib.  608,  610,614 

Parvis :  v.  Oxford. 

Paschal  I.,  pope  :  his  history,  2  Tyn.  266 

Paschal  II.,  pope  :  stirred  up  rebellion,  Grin. 
21  n.,  3  Whilg.  £92;  constrained  the  empe 
ror  Henry  V.  to  sin  render  his  authority  to 
him,  2  Hoop.  238;  condemned  the  maniage 
of  priests,  Rog.  181;  his  letter  to  Anselin 
on  the  promotion  of  priests'  children  to 
holy  offices,  Pit.  572;  his  (?)  decree  for  the 
authority  of  the  see  of  Rome,  3  Bee.  526  n. ; 
he  places  the  pope's  authority  above  all 
councils,  1  Jew.  93  n.,  442,  4  Jew.  919, 
1115 

Paschal  lamb:   v.  Passover. 

Paschal  taper  :  ».  Candles. 

Paschal  time  :  v.  Easter. 

Paschasinus  :  4  Jew.  1021 

Past-ha^ius  Radbertus:  Opera,  Jew.  xli;  he 
says  we  believe  the  church  as  the  mother  of 
regeneration,  not  in  the  church  as  the  au 
thor  of  salvation,  1  Bui.  159,  160,  3  Jew. 
2-!6;  declares  that  baptism  and  the  body 
and  blood  of  the  Lord  are  the  sacraments 
in  the  catholic  church,  3  Jew.  459;  says, 
Christ  is  mystically  offered  for  us  daily, 

2  Bee.  250,  3  Bee.  458;  was  one  of  the  an- 
thors  of  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation, 
1  Hoop.  118;  tells  of  a  priest  who  beheld 
the   real  presence,  ib.   291   n. ;    considers 
that  Christ's  words  "Drink  ye  all  of  thi*,'' 
apply  as  well  to  the  rest  of  the  faithful  as  to 


ministers,  3  Jew.  479,  480,  4  Jew.  766;  af 
firms  that  Christ  did  not  give  his  body  to 
be  reserved,  2  Bee.  252, 3  Bee.  456 ;  Bertram 
and  Jo.  Scotus  wrote  against  him,  1  Hoop. 
118  n.,  524  n 

Pasetes,  the  juggler :  his  banquet,  3  Jew. 
474 

Pashur,  the  false  prophet:  advanced  by  the 

people,  2  Hoop.  269 

j  Pasquils :  whence  the  term  is  taken,  2  Bui. 
117  ;  pasquyls,  1  Lat.  110;  pasquil  poets, 
Rog.  ISO 

Pass :  to  care,  1  Brad.  402,  Calf.  248,  Phil. 
8,  Rid.  367  ;  past  upon  ;  cared  for,  2  Brad. 
42 

Passalorynchitaj :  a  sect  of  heret'cs  described 
by  Augustine,  Phil.  421  n 

Passau :  the  pacification  of  Passau,  2  Cran. 
437,3  Zur.  456  n 

Passe-lamb  :  paschal  lamb,  3  Tyn.  245 

Passion  :  suffering,  2  Tyn.  110  ;  passio,  passus, 
Now.  (102) 

Passion  Sunday,  otherwise  Dominica  Jtidica: 
the  Sunday  before  Palm  Sunday,  1  Jew. 
107 

Passions:  The  Passions  of  the  Spirit  (a  poem); 
notice  thereof,  Poet,  xxxv;  stanzas  there 
from,  ib.  381 

Passover:  what  it  was,  2  Bui.  164,  178,  &c. ; 
meaning  of  the  name,  1  Tyn.  353  n. ;  the 
author  and  beginning  of  the  ordinance. 
2  Bui.  179;  its  institution,  1  Tyn.  353;  the 
time  of  it  the  same  as  that  of  Christ's  death, 
2  Bui.  180,  Now.  (41),  158 ;  the  place  for 
eating  it,  2  Bui.  181, 186  ;  it  was  celebrated 
onlv  at  Jerusalem,  4  Bui.  431, 1  Hoop.  172; 
the  guests  at  it,  2  Bui.  181 ;  none  were  ad 
mitted  to  eat  it  who  could  not  demand 
what  it  meant,  1  Jew.  230 ;  the  manner  of 
eating  it.  2  Bui.  181 ;  why  the  Jews  stood  at 
the  eating  of  it,  3  Bee.  260;  the  end  whereto 
it  tended,  2  Bui.  182  ;  it  was  eaten  in  me 
mory  of  the  great  benefit  of  God,  when  he 
destroyed  the  Egyptians,  Grin.  42 ;  it  liept 
the  Lord's  benefit  in  memory,  2  Bui.  182; 
was  a  testimony  of  God's  good-will  to  his 
people,  ib.;  a  badge  and  confession  of 
faith,  ib.  185;  it  warned  the  communicants 
of  their  duty,  ib.  186;  its  signification  and 
fulfilment  in  the  death  of  Christ,  1  Tyn. 
353 — 356;  the  lamb  was  called  the  passover, 
yet  it  was  only  a  remembrance  of  the  pass- 
over,  4  Bui.  280,  441,  Grin.  41  ;  it  was  a 
type  of  Christ,  2  Bui.  183,  1  Cov.  39,  211 ; 
a  token  and  figure  of  the  shedding  of 
Christ's  blood  then  to  come,  1  Cran.  135, 
136;  the  passover  compared  with  our  ru- 
charistic  sacrament,  4  Bui.  246,  402,  427, 


PASSOVER  —  PAUL 


585 


Coop.  112,  1  Hoop.  125,  190,  Hutch.  217, 

3  Tyn.  242,  246,  247,  250;  the  Christian 
passover,  i.e.  Easter,  2  Bui.  2G5 

Pastance  :  pastime,  or  feasting,  the  state  of 

one  hene  pastus,  2  Bee.  427 
Pastimes:  v.  Sports. 
Pastor  Nnntius,  i.  e.  Hermes,  q.  v. 
Pastors  :  v.  Ministers. 
Pasture:  used  for  the  word  of  God,  2  Hoop. 

198 
Patch  :  an  appellation  commonly  bestowed  on 

fools,  4  Jew.  800  n 
Pate   (Rich.),    or   Pates,    hp  of  Worcester : 

notice   of  him,  Phil,   xxvii ;  made  bishop, 

4  Jew.  905  n..  Phil,  ix  ;  mentioned  as  such, 
2  Brad.  83,  Rid.  35'J,  1  Zur.  10  n. ;  at  the 
council  of  Trent  (twice),  4  Jeic.  905,  1056, 
Phil,  xxvii,  1  Zur.  79  n.;  sent  to  the  Tower 
(twice),  4  Jew.  1283,   Park.   I'll,  1  Zur. 
79  ;   "  patesing,"  a  supposed  allusion  to  his 
name.  Park.  124 

Pater-noster:  r.  Prayer  (The  Lord's). 

Pater-nosters  numbered  up  on  beads, 
4  Bui.  205;  a  still  pater-noster  as  good  as 
a  loud,  2  Cov.  39!);  ths  devil's  pater-noster, 

1  Lut.  350,  377 

Pathway :  A  PATHWAY  INTO  THE  HOLY 
SCRIPTURE,  by  W.  Tvudale,  1  Tyn.  I — 28; 
THE  PATHWAY  UNTO  PHAYEK,  by  T.  13e- 
con,  1  Bee.  123 — 187;  reference  to  it, 

2  Bee.  492 

Patience:  v.  Affliction,  Cross,  Prayers. 

What  it  is,  3  Bee.  G21 ;  there  are  two 
kinds,  Hutch.  299,  320;  the  image  of  it, 

2  Bui.  86;  the  need  of  it,  4  Bui.  553;  it  is 
necessary  for  all,  Hutch.  295;    Christians 
must  have  patience,  and  be  long  sufferers, 

3  Tyn.  36;  its  original,  2  Cov.  96;  its  fruit, 
ib. ;    its  force  and  efftcts,    2  Bui.  87  ;   its 
commodity,  2  Cov.  125;  exhortations  to  it, 

1  Brad.  375,  2  Cov.  94,  227,  &c.,  1  Hoop. 
578;  one  in  verse,   by   H.  C.,  Poet.  479; 
ensamples  of  it,  2  Cov.  123;  the  patience 
of  the  godly,  PH.  248 ;  patience  in  adver 
sity,  1  Cov.  169;    patience  under  scoffing, 
Pil.  402;  patience  under  the  cross,  the  will 
of  God,  2  Bee.  156,  157;   examples  of  it, 
ib.  157 ;  our  best  service   is   sometimes  to 
bear  the  cross  patiently,  2  Lot.  185;  "the 
word  of  thy  patience,"  what,    Phil.  253; 
impatience  of  the  mind  many  ways  known, 

2  Hoop.  249 

Patmore    (Tho.):    in  prison   for  the  truth, 

2  Lot.  321 

Patraca  (Steph.  abp  of)  :  v.  Stephen. 
3atriarchs  :  v.  Fathers  before  Christ. 
Patriarchs  (in  the  church):  their  dignity, 

4  Bui.  117,  Rog.  329;  Gratiau  bays  they  and 


primates  are  the  same  in  office,  though  not 
in  name,  3  Jew.  313  ;  their  origin,  2  Tyn. 
257;  Cyprinn  said  to  refer  to  them,  Phil. 
74;  what  the  council  of  Nice  decreed  re 
specting  them,  1  Jew.  69,  386,  3  Jew.  304, 
&c.,  Phil.  43,  2  Whitg.  142,  148,  220,  380; 
the  word  does  not  occur  till  above  a  century 
afterwards,  2  Zur.  228  n. ;  in  the  time  of 
Augustine  there  were  four, — Alexandria, 
Constantinople,  Antioch,  and  Rome,  Rid. 
263;  these  were  stairs  to  the  popedom, 

2  Whitg.  379,  1   Tyn.  257  ;  the  council  of 
Chalcedon   (451)  mentions  the  patriarchs 
of  every  diocese,  2  Zur.  228  n. ;  examples 
of  the  title  universal  patriarch,  1  Jew.  427; 
four  titular  ones  still  appointed  by  the  pope, 
Alexandria,  Constantinople,  Antioch,  Je 
rusalem,  4  Jew.  842;  other  mock   patri 
archs  in  the  church  of  Rome,  ib.  1056 

Patrick  (St):  his  fast,  2  Tyn.  98;  his  purga 
tory,  2  Bee.  600,  1  Hoop.  290,  Rog.  215  n., 
1  Tyn.  290;  a  modern  Romish  praver  through 
"his  merits  and  intercession,"  3  Tyn.  117 

Patrick  (Jo.) :  Devotions  of  the  Romish  Ch., 
Calf.  287  n 

Patripassians :  the  name,  2  Ful.  375  ;  their 
heresy,  Rog.  45,  57,  3  Bid.  156,  Hutch.  121, 
128,  207;  Cyril  called  men  back  from  their 
council,  4  Jew.  951,  and  appealed  therefrom, 
ib.  1101 

Patritius  (Lml.)  :  v.  Ludovicus. 

Patronage,  Patrons  :  v.  Benefices. 

How  patronage  came  to  bishops,  abbots, 
&c.,  2  Zur.  230;  how  controlled  in  Zurich, 
ib.  230,  231 ;  the  duty  of  patrons,  1  Lat. 
290,  2  Lat.  28,  Pil.  36;  their  sin  in  pre 
senting  unfit  persons,  2  Bee.  423;  their 
corrupt  practices,  1  Bui.  7,  2  Jew.  99!', 
1000,  1011  ;  they  sell  or  shamefully  abuse 
their  benefices,  1  Lat.  290;  story  of  one, 
ib.  186;  many  of  them  believe  not  in  hell 
or  heaven,  ib.  187;  covetous  ones  a  plague, 

3  Whitg  AW;  Christ  an  example  to  patrons, 

1  Lat.  292 

Patrons  (Heavenly) :  v.  Angels,  Saints. 
Pattalornichites :  v.  Passalorynchite. 
Pattenham  (Patr.) :  v.  Packingham. 
Pattenson  (Tho.) :    fool   to   Sir  T.  More,  4 

Jew.  860 
Paul:  v.  Paulus. 
Paul  (St)  :  v.  James,  Justification,  Peter. 

He  was  brought  up  at  Gamaliel's  feet, 

4  Bui.  482;  his  conversion  ascribed  to  the 
prayer   of   Stephen,    1  Lat.  338;    thrown 
down  a  persecutor,  raised  up  a  preacher, 

2  Jew.  1134;  joined  to  the  twelve  apostles, 
1  Bui.  53;  his  vision  of  Christ,  Rid.  219; 
he  went  to  Jerusalem,  to  see  Peter,  1  Jew. 


586 


PAUL 


375;  not  merely  to  confer  with  Peter, 
\Vhita.  432;  he  was  nothing  inferior  to 
the  chief  apostles,  1  Jew.  384;  called  head, 
prince  of  the  apostles,  &c.,  ib.  438,  3  Jew. 
270,  288,  4  Jew.  824;  not  inferior  to  Peter, 
4  Bvl.  123;  in  labours  his  superior,  1  Tyn. 
210,  217;  the  whole  world  said  to  be  com 
mitted  to  him  (see  p.  190,  col.  2,  of  this 
Index);  he  was  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
3  Jew.  327,  &c. ;  struck  Elymas  blind, 
]  Bui.  359,  363,  377  ;  withstood  Peter  to 
the  face,  1  Jew.  384,  4  Jew.  834;  his 
preaching  at  Philippi  by  the  water-side, 
Pil.  263  (v.  Lydia);  his  imprisonment 
there,  ib.  145;  handkerchiefs  brought  from 
him  to  the  sick,  who  were  healed  thereby, 
Calf.  337,  1  Tyn.  226;  he  restores  Euty- 
ohus  to  life,  More  says  by  his  merits,  3  Tyn. 
145;  his  vow  in  the  Temple,  3  Whitg.  550; 
he  availed  himself  of  the  protection  of  the 
magistrate,  1  Bui.  377,  4  Bui.  35,  3  Zur. 
747;  delivered  from  the  Jews,  Pil.  423; 
his  preaching  and  doctrine,  3  Bui.  39, 

1  Tyn.  96,   210,  211,   219,  288,  292,  312, 

2  Tyn.  148, 170  ;  his  preaching  misreported, 
2  Lot.  326,  327;  he  might  have  borne  a 
fagot  at  Paul's  cross,  ib.  326;  his  doctrine 
commended  to  the  churches,  2  Bui.  274; 
he  cites  profane  authors,  2  Jew.  680,  3  Jew. 
132,  4  Jew.  737,  Whita.  70,  2  Whitg.  36  ; 
his  life  and  conversation  an  example,  1  Bee. 
14;   his  zeal,   Pil.  24,  343;    his   weeping, 

1  Lat.  518;   his  prayers,  4  Bui.  226;   his 
example  in  afflictions,  2  Bui.  104;  how  he 
was  delivered  out  of  tribulations,   ib.  96; 
his  holiness  or  prayers  are  not  to  be  our 
confidence,     1    Tyn.   288;     how    he    used 
means,  Pil.  328;    he   exercised  discipline, 
Pil.  7;    his  doctrine  of  the   sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  4  Bui.  GO,  3  Tyn.  251, 
255,  &c. ;  he  rebuked  not  them  that  sung 
in  churches,  4  Bui.  192;    received  wages, 
ib.  493  ;  used  the  benefit  of  judgment,  ap-    i 
pealing   unto   Ctesar,    1  Bui.   351;    early    ' 
writers   say  he  was  married,    1  Ful.  117, 

2  Jew.  727  ;  whether  he  preached  in  Britain, 
1  Jew.  280,  305,  3  Jew.  164,  Poet.  289;  his 
martyrdom,  1  Bui.  315,  2  Bui.  105,  4  Bui. 
32,  2  Cov.  132,  Rid.  76;   his  tomb,  Calf. 
130;  his  sword  and  handkerchief  worship 
ped,  Rog.  225 

His  epistles:  some  things  in  them  are 
hard  to  be  understood,  1  Ful.  558,  Whita. 
309 ;  Ebion  rejected  them,  1  Ful.  7,  Whita. 
35;  most  of  them  were  disallowed  by  Mar- 
cion,  Rog.  84 ;  as  to  spurious  writings  in 
his  name,  v.  Apocrypha,  ii. 

—  Itomans  :    its  excellency,    Phil.  362, 


1  Tyn.  484,  507  ;  it  is  an   epitome  of  the 
gospel,  ib.  508;  the  manner  of  his  teaching 
in  it,  ib.  495;  its  alleged  obscuritv,  Whita. 
373;  Tyndale's  prologue  to  it  (taken  in  a 
great  measure  from  Luther's),  1  Tyn.  48-S 
— 510;  argument  of  this  epistle,  and  con 
tents  of  each   chapter,   3  Bee.  580,  581 ; 
St  Paul's  conflict  (Rom.  vii),  1  Tyn.  503, 

2  Tyn.  159 ;  on  his  expression  "  1  am  car 
nal,  sold  under  sin,"  Whita.  455;  how  he 
wished   himself   "accursed  from    Christ," 
Pil.  424 

—  1  Corinthians :    Tyndale's    prologue, 
1  Tyn.  511;  argument  of  the  epistle,  and 
contents  of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  581  ;  Paul's 
doctrine  of  the  Lord's  supper,  4  Bui.  60, 

3  Tyn.  251,  255,  &c. 

—  2  Corinthians:    Tyndale's  prologue, 
1  Tyn.  512;  argument  of  the  epistle,  and 
contents  of  each  chapter,  3Bec.58'2;  Paul's 
farewell  to  the  Corinthians,  Sand.  418 

. —  Galutians  :  Tyndale's  prologue,  1  Tyn. 
513 ;  argument  of  the  epistle,  and  contents 
of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  583,  584 

—  Ephesians  :  Tyndale's  prologue,  1  Tyn. 
514;     argument,    and     contents    of    each 
chapter,  3  Bee.  584,  585;  this  is  the  epistle 
which  Marcion   called   the   epistle  to   the 
Laodiceans,  Whita.  303  n.,  and  which  Ter- 
tullian  supposed  to  be   "  the  epistle  from 
Laodicea,"  ib.  304 

—  Philippians  :      Tyndale's     prologue, 
1   Tyn.  514;    argument,   and    contents   of 
each  chapter,  3  Bee.  585 

—  Colossians  :  Tyndale's  prologue,  1  Tyn. 
615;  argument,  and  contents  of  each  chap 
ter,  3  Bee.  586 

—  1  Thessalonians:  on  the  date  of  this 
epistle,  Whita.  552 ;  Tyndale's  prologue  to 
it,  1  Tyn.  516;  argument,  and  contents  of 
each  chapter,  3  Bee.  586;  Jewel's  EXPO 
SITION  UPON  THE  Two  EPISTLES  TO  THE 
THESSALONIANS,  2  Jew.  813,  &c. 

—  2  Thessalonians :  on  the  date  of  this 
epistle,   Whita.  552;  Tyndale's  prologue  to 
it,  1  Tyn.  517  ;  argument,  and  contents  of 
each    chapter,    3  Bee.   587 ;     what    Paul 
taught  in  this  epistle,  Phil.  363;  Jewel's 
exposition  of  it,  2  Jew.  887—946 

—  1  Timothy  :  Tyndale's  prologue,  1  Tyn. 
517  ;  argument,  and  contents  of  each  chap 
ter,  3  Bee.  587 ;  this  epistle  is  supposed  by 
Theophylact  to  be  "  the  epistle  from  Lao 
dicea,"  Whita.  304;  rejected  by  the  Mar- 
cionites,  ib.  35 

—  2  Timothy  :  Tyndale's  prologue,  1  Tyn. 
519;  argument,  and  contents  of  each  chap 
ter,  3  Bee.  588;   this  epistle  was  rejected 


PAUL  — PAULET 


587 


by  the  Marcionites,  Whita.  35;  on  the  sub 
scription  to  it,  2  Whitg.  294 

—  Titus :    Tyndale's   prologue,    1    Tyn. 
519;  argument,  and  contents  of  each  chap 
ter,  3  Bee.  589;   this  epistle  was  rejected 
by  the  Marcionites,   Whita.  35 

—  Philemon  :  Tyndule's  prologue,  1  Tyn. 
520 ;    argument,   and   sum  of  the   epistle, 
3  Bee.  589 ;  it  has  been  rejected  by  some, 
Whita.  35;  vindicated  by  Chrysostom,  ib. 
35,  36 

—  Hebrews:  whether  written  by  Paul, 
1  Ful.  8,    1   Tyn.  521,    Whita.  106,  107; 
various     opinions    as    to     its     authorship, 
1  Ful.  28-30,  3  Jew.  18G;  some  affirm  it 
to  have  been  written  in  Hebrew,   Whita. 
125;  it  is  thought  to  have  been  written  or 
translated  by  Clement,  2  Whitg.  120;  Tyn 
dule's  prologue  to  it,    1  Tyn.  521 ;   argu 
ment  of  the  epistle,  and  contents  of  each 
chapter,  3  Bee.  589,590;  it  was  once  dis 
allowed,    or  at  least   doubted   of,   by    the 
church   of  Rome  or  some  therein,  1  Ful. 
30,  Whita.  505;  it  was  rejected  by  Marcion 
and  the  Arians,  1  Ful.  8,  Whita.  35,  323; 
and  by  Cajetan,  Whita.  105;  its  canonicity 
and  authority  defended,    1  Ful.  29  n.,  30, 
1  Tyn.  522,  &c. 

Paul  I.,  pope :  2  Ful.  3CO  n 

Paul  II.,  pope:  reduced  the  interval  between 
the  jubilees,  2  Bui.  268,  1  Lat.  49  n.  ;  his 
arrogance,  Pil.  99,  602  n. ;  his  inconti- 
nency,  Roy.  304 

Paul  III.,  pope:  v.  Clement  VII. 

He  accursed  king  Henry  VIII.,  4  Jew. 
1131;  his  message  to  that  king,  2  Cran. 
126 ;  he  consulted  with  Ileg.  Pole  about  a 
general  council,  ib.  331 ;  appointed  some 
cardinals  (including  Pole)  to  consider  of 
the  state  of  the  church,  1  Jew.  469,  2  Jew. 
728,  807,  1019,  4  Jew.  800,  1107  ;  set  forth 
a  new  portus,  Pil.  535;  his  epistle  to 
Charles  V.,  Jew.  xli ;  in  it  he  asserts  ex 
clusive  authority  over  wicked  priests,  4  Jew. 
959,  1030;  the  council  of  Trent  held  under 
him,  ib.  1051  ;  in  his  bull  for  the  summon 
ing  of  it  he  left  out  the  name  of  Christ,  ib. 
1052;  decrees  of  his  eon  firmed  by  the 
council,  4  Bui.  29,  529 ;  he  would  not 
punish  the  wickedness  of  his  son  Peter 
Aloisius,  4  Jew.  658;  derived  a  revenue 
from  prostitutes,  liog.  181 ;  his  death, 
3  Zur.  344  n 

Paul  IV.,  pope  [Giampietro  Caraffa,  nuncio 
in  England  for  three  years]:  he  would  not 
admit  the  validity  of  the  renunciation  of 
the  emperor  Charles,  nor  the  election  of 
his  brother,  Grin.  20  n. ;  cast  Moronus 


into  prison,  4  Jew.  1140;  imprisoned  cer 
tain  Augustine  friars,  &c.,  for  religion's 
sake,  ib.  661 ;  maintained  stews  at  Rome, 
3  Jew.  337 ;  reproached  king  Sigisnuuid 
Augustus  of  Poland,  3  Zur.  599  n. ;  his 
bull  "Rescissio  alienationum,"  ib.  149  n. ; 
his  Index  Romanus,  Calf.  95  n.,  126  n 

Paul,  bp  of  Apamea:  4  Jew.  974 

Paul  of  Burgos :  his  comments  are  with 
Lyra's,  Jew.  xxxiv;  referred  to,  Whita. 
148;  what  he  says  of  light,  2  Jew.  581,  582 ; 
he  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  2-">6 

Paul,  bp  of  Constantinople:  2  Ful.  112 

Paul  the  Deacon :  De  Gestis  Longobard., 
Jew.  xli;  he  says  the  bishop  of  Ravenna 
prepared  the  way  to  Antichrist,  2  Hoop. 
235;  tells  how  Phocas  gave  the  supremacy 
to  Rome,  ib.,  1  Jew.  361 ;  relates  how 
when  an  Arian  bishop  would  have  baptized 
a  man,  after  his  blasphemous  sort,  the 
water  dried  up,  2  Jew.  761 ;  tells  of  princes 
who  banished  idols,  2  Bee.  71  n. ;  his  ad 
ditions  to  Eutropius,  Calf.  71  n 

Paul  the  Deacon,  monk  of  Cassina :  said  to 
have  chosen  lessons,  4  Bui.  201 

Paul  the  Hermit :  4  Bui.  514,  Calf.  252,  3  Jew. 
435 

Paul  of  Samosata:  v.  Samosatensians. 

His  heresy,  1  Bee.  278,  3  Bee.  401,  3  Bui. 

267,  1  Cran.  278,  1  Hoop.  83,  2  Hoop.  74, 
Whita.  27;    he   denied  the    Holy  Trinity, 
Hutch.    132;   impugned   the  deity    of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  Rog.  70 ;  his  train  of  attend 
ants,  2  Whitg.  384;  he  was  condemned  in 
the  council  of  Nice,  1  Hoop.  64;  the  pope 
likened  to  him,  Phil.  423 

Paul  (Father):  his  history  of  the  council  of 
Trent  cited,  2  Tyn.  272  n.;  adduced  to 
shew  that  Romanists  depressed  the  power 
of  bishops,  2  Bee.  319  n 

Paul  (  ) :  saluted,  1  Zur.  75;  and  Paul- 

lus  (probably  the  same),  4  Jew.  1235,  1  Zur. 
80 

Paul  (Sir  Geo.),  or  Paule  :  3  Whitg.  v,  xi. 

Paula  (St):  her  daughters  instructed  by  Je 
rome,  3  Zur.  5;  her  abode  in  Bethlehem, 

1  Jew.  540,  543;   her  visit  to  the  stable, 

2  Jew.  740;   her  conduct  alleged  for  the 
use  and  worship  of  the  cross,    Calf.  252, 
253, 255,  256,  2  Ful.  174 :  a  fool  for  Christ's 
sake,  3  Jew.  251;  Psalms  sung  in  various 
languages  at  her  funeral,  2 Ful.  224,  1  Jeir. 

268,  2  Jew.  692,  Pil.  321,   Whita.  222 
Paulet  (  Will.),  lord  St  John  of  Basing,  then 

earl  of  Wiltshire,  and  at  length  marq.  of 
Winchester  :  in  an  embassy  to  France  (mas 
ter  Paulet),  2  Cran.  246,  505,  511,  523, 
524,  530 ;  privy  councillor,  Park.  46,  155, 


588 


PAULET  —  PAYVA 


Rid.  508,  1  Zur.  5  n. ;  lord  treasurer,  Grin. 
32,  1  Zur.  5  n.,  7  ;  chief  mourner  at  the 
funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin. 
32  ;  letter  from  him  to  Parker,  Park.  119  ; 
his  religious  character,  3  Zur.  341 

Paulet  (Jo.),  2nd  marq.  of  Winchester :  while 
lord  St  John  he  was  one  of  the  examiners 
of  Philpot,  Phil.  50;  present  as  lord  St 
John  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur. 
267  n 

Paulet  (Sir  Amias) :  ambassador  to  France, 
2  Zur.  277,  281  n.,  282,  283,  285 

Paulet  (Sir  Hugh) :  being  governor  of  Calais 
he  had  the  Common  Prayer  translated  into 
French,  2  Cran.  439 

Paulet  (Mr):  see  the  1st  marquis,  above. 

Paulians,  or  Samosatenes :  disciples  of  Paul 
of  Samosata,  2  Hoop.  74  ;  the  former  name 
used,  Hutch.  134,  161 ;  they  thought  that 
Christ  was  not  the  Son  of  God  before  his 
incarnation,  Rug.  48;  declared  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  be  nothing  but  the  motion  of 
God  in  his  creatures,  ib.  72 

Paulianus  :  Jerome's  brother,  I  Ful.  263 

Paulicians:  held  that  the  wicked  are  not  to 
be  excommunicated,  Rog.  309  ;  corruptly 
called  publicans,  Bale  322 

Paulinus,  bp  of  Antioch  :   Grin.  53  n 

Paulinus  (St),  bp  of  Nola:  was  rich  for  the 
poor,  1  Hoop.  397;  by  his  voluntary  cap 
tivity  he  obtained  liberty  for  his  Hock, 
Calf.  117—119,  Pi7.  4-11 ;  he  brought 
images  into  the  church,  Calf.  26,  29  ; 
praised  painted  images,  2  Jew.  654 ;  set  up 
the  cross  in  certain  churches,  2  Ful.  158; 
speaks  of  a  church,  &c. ,  saved  from  fire  by 
a  piece  of  the  cross,  Calf.  329;  writes  to 
Alypius,  1  Jew.  365 ;  Jerome  writes  to 
him,  4  Bui.  540;  he  sent  loaves  to  Augus 
tine,  1  Jew.  145,  2  Jew.  588 ;  the  year  of 
his  death,  Calf.  188;  Opera,  Jew.  xli ;  his 
life  of  St  Ambrose,  1  Jew.  242;  remarks 
of  Erasmus  thereon,  ib.  243  ;  his  language 
on  the  water  of  baptism,  ib.  537,  2  Jew. 
576,  763;  he  refers  to  the  union  of  Chris 
tians  through  the  eucharist,  1  Jew.  140; 
speaks  of  the  Trinity  as  contained  in  bread, 

2  Jew.  604 ;   says  we   are   incorporate   in 
Christ   by  faith,  1  Jew.  140  ;  shews  how 
Paul  was  present  by  his  letters,  2  Jew.  604; 
speaks  of  the  force  of  evil  habit,  Wool.  106  ; 
questions    Augustine     concerning    burial, 

3  Tyn.  272  n. ;    held  some  erroneous  opi 
nions,  Calf.  189 

Paulinus,  bp  of  Trier :  refused  to  attend  the 

council  of  Milan,  4  Jew.  951 
Paulinus  (St),  abp  of  York:  baptized  in  the 

livers  Gweni  and  Swale,  PH.  518 


Paullus  :  v.  Paul 

Paul's  cross:  v.  London. 

Paulsen  (H.  C.),  and  J.  L.  Mosheim :  Hist. 
Tartar.  Eccl.,  2  Ful.  225  n 

Paulus :  v.  Paul. 

Paulus  JEmylius,  q.  v. 

Paulus  Emilias,  the  Roman :  2  Cov.  124 

Paulus  Burgensis  ;  v.  Paul  of  Burgos. 

Paulus  Jovius,  g.  v. 

Paulus  the  Jurist :  v.  Law  (Civil). 

Paulus  de  Palatio  :  Rog.  99 

Paulus  Sergius :  1  Bui.  363 

Paulus  Thebius  :  4  Bui.  514 

Paulus  (Andr.) :  2  Zur.  293 

Paulus  (Marcus),  Venetus:  says  the  body  of 
St  Thomas  is  preserved  in  India,  4  Jew.  950 

Paulus  (Sim.):  on  Antinomians,  Rog.  92, 
152;  on  an  error  of  Valla,  ib.  104 

Paupercs  a  Lugduno  :  v.  Lyons. 

Pausanias  :  4  Jew.  865 

Pavia  :  the  battle  there,  and  Wolsey's  treach 
erous  dealing  respecting  it,  2  Tyn.  317, 
318;  the  university  erected  by  Charle 
magne,  2  Jew.  981 

Pawlesgrave  (Jo.):  v.  Pallgrave. 

Pawns :  pledges,  Sand.  94 ;  the  Mosaic  law 
respecting  them,  2  Bui.  36,  228 

Pax:  what  the  pax  or  osculatorium  was, 
Grin.  135  n.,  1  Jew.  '265,  Pil.  495  n., 
3  Tyn.  126;  the  primitive  custom,  which  it 
superseded,  1  Jew.  265 ;  its  introduction, 

2  Brad.  311,  Pil.  503;   the  kissing  of  it, 
Bale  320,  2  Brad.  311,  1  Tyn.  279,  2  Tyn. 
194,  3  Tyn.  71, 126 ;  [its  use  enjoined,  1548, 
Burnet.   Ref.   rec.   I.  xxi.J;    its   meaning, 

3  Zur.  624 ;  paxes  to  be  destroyed,   Grin. 
135,  159  ;  oscularies,  1  Lat.  50 

Payne  (Hugh),  curate  of  Hadleigh  :  his  po 
pish  preaching,  and  excommunication  by 
Cranmer,  2  Cran.  333  ;  he  is  presented  to 
Sutton  Magna,  and  dies,  ib.  362 

Payne  (Jo.),  or  Pain:  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Payml  (Tho.):  sent  to  the  German  princes, 
2  Cran.  377  n 

Paynter  (Greg.),  or  Parker,  q.  v. 

Payva  (Jac.),  Andradius:  Orthod.  Explic. 
libri  x.,  Jew.  xli,  Rog.  223  n. ;  answered, 
Whita.  passim  ;  on  the  authority  of  scrip 
ture  and  of  the  church  iu  relation 'to  it, 
ib.  278 ;  he  admits  scripture  to  be  a  rule, 
ib.  662;  speaks  of  its  difficulty,  ib.  360;  ad 
mits  that  the  chief  heads  of  faith  are  plain, 
ib.  400;  calls  the  Holy  Spirit  the  sole  and 
faithful  interpreter  of  scripture,  ib.  466;  on 
the  purity  of  the  Hebrew  text,  ib.  162;  on 
the  authority  of  the  Vulgate,  ib.  Ill;  on 
the  priesthood  of  Melchizedek,  ib.  1G8;  on 
Augustine's  citation  from  the  book  of 


PAYVA  —  PELAGIANS 


Wisdom,  ib.  89 ;  he  condemns  a  passage  in    • 
Gratian,  ib.   109;  maintains  the  merit  of 
good  works,  Roy.  122,  127  ;  says  that  the 
heathen  philosophers  had  the  righteousness    i 
of  faitli  and  everlasting  life,  3  Jew.  584; 
declares  that  the  cross  of  Christ  is  to  be 
worshipped  with  latria,  2  Jew.  667,  3  Jew. 
121,  4  Jew.  950 

Peace  :  v.  Mind,  Unity,  War. 

It  is  double,  outward  and  inward,  Sand. 
86;  our  God  is  the  God  of  peace,  2  Jew.  • 
884;  peace  was  promised  in  Christ,  Pit. 
157;  it  comes  by  Christ,  Sand.  282;  it  is 
found  in  Christ,  ib.  340 ;  his  diligence  in 
preaching  it,  ib.  287 ;  he  died  and  rose  ! 
again  to  procure  it,  ib.  238;  we  are  made  I 
partakers  of  it  by  faith,  ib.  290;  it  is  the  j 
fruit  of  forgiveness,  1  Tyn.  294;  man's 
conscience  cannot  be  at  peace  until  settled 
in  a  full  persuasion  of  the  remission  of 
sins,  Sand.  287;  peace  with  God  is  an  in 
comparable  blessing,  Phil.  256;  peace  is 
the  badge  of  God's  people,  Sand.  286;  it 
is  the  fruit  of  the  gospel,  ib.  60,  61 ;  how 
we  should  behave  to  enjov  it,  1  Bee.  260 ; 
what  it  is  to  live  peaceably,  Sand.  86;  an 
exhortation  to  peace  and  unity,  ib.  428 ; 
worldly  peace  is  grievous  to  the  church, 
PH.  158 ;  Christ's  peace  cannot  be  kept 
with  the  world's  peace,  1  Brad.  389;  the 
cry  "  Peace,  peace,"  a  token  of  danger, 
Sand.  211 

Peace  with  France,  2  Tyn.  318, 1  Zur.  24, 
75  n.,  133,  139,  273,  3  Zur.  480,  559 ;  the 
peace  of  Cateau  Cambresis,  2  Zur.  19 

Peaced:  appeased,  2  Tyn.  110 

Peace-makers:  their  blessedness,  1  Lai.  485, 
2  Tyn.  26 

Peacock  (Reynold),  bp':  v.  Pecocke. 

Peacock  (  ),  president  of  Queens'  col 
lege,  Cambridge:  resigns,  Park.  67 

Pead  (Eleanor) :  extract  from  the  oath  taken 
by  her  before  being  licensed  as  a  midwife, 
Grin.  174  n 

Peak  :  r.  Derbyshire. 

Peakishness :  Pil.  436 

Pearl:  A  SPIRITUAL  AND  MOST  PBECIOUS 
PEARL,  translated  from  O.  \Vermuller,  by 
bp  Coverdale,  1  Cov.  84,  &c. 

Pears  (Steuart  A.):  commenced  the  editing 
(f  Bullinger's  decades,  1  Bui.  viii;  his  re 
port  to  the  Parker  Society  respecting  the 
archives  of  Zurich,  £c.,  2  Zur.  v. 

Pearson  (Jo.),  bp  of  Chester;  On  the  Creed, 
2  Bee.  49  n.,  1  Bui.  137  n.,  1  Cov.  21, 
50  nn.,  2  Cov.  150,  160,  Vindicias  Ignat., 
Calf.  211,  1  Cov.  21  n.,  Opera  Posth., 
Calf.  251  n. ;  when  he  believed  that  Hege- 


sippus  flourished,  2  Ful.  338  n.;  his  opinion 

as  to  the  author  of  the  Pontifical,  ib.  98  n 
Pearson  (Geo  ):  editor  of  the  Writings  and 

Translations  of  bp  Coverdale,   and  of  his 

Remains,  1  &  2  Cov. 
Peasants :  v.  Ploughmen. 
Pease:  to  appease,  1  Bee.  49 
Peason  :  peas,  4  Jew.  944 
Peccator,  peccatum  originis  :  Now.  (102) 
Peckes  (Will.):  martyred  at  Bramford,  Poet. 

173 
Peckham    (Jo.),   abp   of  Canterbury:    Jew. 

xli  ;  he  requires  every  priest  to  consecrate 

at  least  once  a  week,  1  Jew.  199 ;  enjoins 

priests  to  change  the  bread  in  the  pix  every 

seventh  day,  2  Jew.  661 
Peckham   (Sir  Edm.):  one  of  queen  Mary's 

privy  council,  1  Zur.  5n 
Peckham  (Sir  Rob.):  one  of  queen  Mary's 

privy  council,  1  Zur.  on 
Pecocke  (Reg.),  bp  of  Chichester :  persecuted, 

Bale  351,  394,  Pil.  591 
Peculiar  People,  q.  v. 
Peculiars  :  certain  churches  so  called,  2  Cran. 

490,  2  Lot.  323 ;  a  return  of  them  required, 

Park.  181 

Pedaries  :  consecrated  sandals,  1  Lot.  50 
Pedder    (Jo.),   dean  of  Worcester :  once  in 

exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Pedlers  :  not  to  sell  their  wares  in  the  church 
yard,  nor  anywhere  during  divine  service, 

Grin.  138 

Peerson  (And.):  v.  Pierson. 
Pegge  (Sam.):    Life  of  Grosseteste,  1  Lai. 

56, 122,  203,  2  Led.  408  nn 
Pegnafort  (It.  de)  :  v.  Raymond. 
Pegson  (Tho.) :  mention  of  him  and  his  wife, 

Park.  303 

Peiresius  (Mart.):  v.  Peresius. 
Peise :  to  poise  or  weigh,  Sand.  306(u.Pese). 
Pekah,  king  of  Israel :  2  Bui.  12 
Pekahiah,  king  of  Israel :  2  Bui.  12 
Pekins  (Jo.) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Pelagians:  their  error  on  grace  and  free-will, 

1  Hoop.  263,  3  Jew.  580,  &c.,  Rog.  105, 

3  Whitg.  613 ;    their  equivocal  confession 
of  the   grace   of  God,   2  Jew.  593 ;   they 
declared  the  doctrine  of  election  to  be  dan 
gerous,  Rog.   155;  held    that  the  number 
of   the   predestinate   may   increase    or   be 
diminished,  ib.  147  :  greatly  erred  respect 
ing  original  sin,  2  Bui.  38C,   4  Bui.  376, 

2  Cran.  108,  1  Hoop.  263,  Lit.  Edw.  527, 
(573),  Rog.  94, 99, 277  ;  hence  they,  or  some 
of  them,   denied   the   baptism  of  infants, 

4  Bui.  376,  Rog.  280;  some  allowed  infant 
baptism,  but  denied  it  to  be  for  the  remis 
sion  of  sins,  '2  Bee.  210  n.,  sea  Rog.  277 ; 


590 


PELAGIANS 


their  opinion  about  infants  dying  unhap- 
tized,  3  Jew.  564  ;  they  said  that  being  once 
baptized  we  can  no  more  be  tempted,  Rog. 
277;  affirmed  the  righteous  to  have  no  sin 
in   this  life,   2  Cov.   387,   Rog.  135,  257; 
deemed   concupiscence   no  sin,  Rog.  102 ; 
considered   all   sins  to  be  equal,  ib.  137  ; 
erred  with  regard   to  justification,  1  Ful. 
403;  maintained  the  possibility  of  fulfilling 
the  law  of  God,  2  Cov.  388,  389,  3  Jew. 
6SO,  581 ;    taught  that   men  might  merit 
heaven,  Bale  316;  said  heretics  were  not 
to  be  excommunicated  for  their  private  and    i 
singular  opinions,  Rog.  309  ;  enjoined  com-    j 
munity  of  goods,   ib.  353 ;  falsely  alleged    j 
Augustine,  1  Jew.  22 ;  also  Ambrose  and   | 
Jerome,  ib.  83  ;  false  translations  by  them,    ' 
1  Ful.   12;    their   doctrine   condemned  at 
Ephesus,  1  Bui.  14  ;  how  censured  by  Pros 
per,    Whita.    443 ;    followed    by    Papists, 
1  Ful.  377,  2  Ful.  391,  2   Tyn.  122,  181; 
followers   of  their   error   in   England,   in 
queen  Mary's  time,  2  Brad.  171,  213,  Rid. 
367  ;  the  Pelagian  worthily  called  the  enemy 
of  grace,  2  Hoop.  73 

Pelagians  (Semi-):  maintain  free-will,  3 
Whitfj.  613 

Pelagius  I.,  bp  of  Rome :  v.  Damasus,  Higinus. 
The  commemoration  of  the  dead  in  the 
mass  ascribed  to  him,  2  Brad.  311 

Pelagius  1!.,  bp  of  Rome  :  censures  the  title 
of  "  universal  patriarch,"  2  Hoop.  234,546, 

1  Jew.  427,  3  Jew.  316,  2  Whitg.  172;  says 
that  councils  ought  not  to  be  held  without 
the  sentence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  2  Tyn. 
272  n. ;  his  decree  concerning  second  mar 
riage,  Calf.  18 ;  his  additions  to  the  mass, 

2  Brad.  307 

Pelagius,  the  heretic:  1  Bee.  278;  his  doc 
trine  is  darkness,  2  Tyn.  104;  his  errors  on 
grace  and  free-will  stated  and  refuted, 

3  Bui.  11,  Phil.  427,  Sand.  24;  he  declared 
that  men  are  born  without  virtue,  and  with 
out  vice,  2  Bui.  380;  hence  he  denied  the 
baptism  of  infants,  4  Bui.  376,  Phil.  274 ;    I 
Augustine's  controversy  with  him,  3  Bui.    \ 
11,  4  Bui.  201,  Coop.  148,  2  Cov.  388;  he 
was  vanquished  by  a  council,  4  Jew.  1095;    I 
•writings   ascribed  to   him,   but   found    in    j 
Jerome's  works,  1  Brad.  589,  2  Ful.  44  n., 
Sand.  138 

Pelbart  (   ):  his  Sermons,  4  Bui.  557; 

liis  Golden  Rosary,  Whita.  465 
Pelemke  (Jo.):  zum  Rynberch,  3  Zur.  260 
Peieus:  1  Hoop.  184 
Pella :    the   Christians   escape   thither  from 

Jerusalem,  1  Brad.  39  (Peltis),  1  Whitg.  380 
Pellican  (Conr.)  :  on  the  tabernacle,  2  Whitg. 


—  PENANCE 

93;  on  the  alleged  omission  of  the  feast  of 
tabernacles,  1  Whitg.  30 ;  on  2  Chr.  xxix, 
xxx,  ib.  35;  on  white  garments  (Eccles. 
ix),  2  Whitg.  26  ;  on  the  office  of  Timothy, 
ib.  296  ;  he  calls  Titus  an  archbishop,  ib. 
132;  he  revises  and  edits  the  Bible  of  Loo 
JtidiE,  3  Zur.  235  n.,  623  n. ;  translates  the 
Talmud  into  Latin,  ib.  432  ;  references  to 
him,  4  Jew.  1243,  2  Lat.  246;  letters  to 
him,  3  Zur.  451,  624 ;  the  same  Pellican  (?) 
saluted,  2 Brad.  406,  3  Zur.  38,  42,  44,  49, 
621 ;  his  death,  Jew.  xiii,  3  Zur.  138  n.,  509  n 

Pellican  (Sam.):  son  of  Conrad,  3  Zur.  452; 
the  same  Pellican  (?)  saluted,  1  Zur.  30, 
62, 110, 2  Zur.  90,  95 

Pellicia(  ):  Calf.  181  n 

Pelting:  paltry,  Calf.  10 

Peltis,  i.e.  Pella,  q.v. 

Pembroke  (Bails  of) :  v.  Herbert. 

Penance:  what  commonly  so  called,  1  Brad. 
45;  the  word  is  not  a  right  translation 
of  fj.e-rdvoia,  1  Ful.  257  ;  but  penance  was 
called  fji^Tavoia  by  metonymy,  ib.  162,258; 
the  word  was  often  used  for  repentance 
(q.  v.),  e.  g.,  1  Bee.  92,  2  Cov.  19,  29,  343 
Now.  (102);  it  is  a  deceitful  term,  1  Tyn.  260, 
3  Tyn.  172 ;  translations  concerning  penance 
examined,  1  Ful.  428 — 449;  false  and  true 
penance,  3  Tyn.  22,  23 ;  without  faith  it  is 
vain,  2  Tyn.  162;  its  right  use  is  to  tame 
the  flesh,  ib.  103 ;  penance  called  a  sacra 
ment,  3  Jew.  456  ;  it  is  not  so  properly, 
Rog.  255—257,  3  Tyn.  171 ;  on  the  allege'd 
sacrament,  Calf.  241—244,  2  Jew.  1131 ; 
such  as  fall  said  to  be  relieved  by  it,  1  Cran. 
360;  Martiall  (not  Jerome)  calls  it  the 
second  table,  i.  e.  plank,  after  shipwreck, 
Calf.  241,  2  Ful.  170;  the  fathers  some 
times  called  baptism  the  sacrament  of 
penance,  Calf.  242 ;  penance  is  said  to  be 
divided  into  contrition,  confession,  and 
satisfaction  (see  those  words),  1  Bee.  97, 
1  Brad.  46,  2  Cran.  116,  Rog.  257,  1  Tyn. 
261,  265,  267,  2  Tyn.  162,  3  Tyn.  171;  so 
the  council  of  Trent,  1  Brad.  46n.;  all 
these  parts  were  in  the  repentance  of  Judas, 
ib.  51 ;  a  modern  Romish  definition,  1  Tyn. 
342  n. ;  the  Romish  doctrine  thereon  is 
blasphemous,  1  Ful.  429;  lord  Cobham  on 
penance,  Bale  25;  references  to  English 
divines  thereon,  1  Brad.  46  n.;  on  the 
public  use  of  penance,  Now.  (96),  219;  it 
is  a  wholesome  rite,  4  Bui.  249;  its  origin 
and  abuse,  2  Tyn.  161 ;  its  use  in  the  primi 
tive  church,  ib.  219;  the  place  for  penitents 
in  the  ancient  Latin  church  [comp.  Art. 
xvi,  Ch.  of  Eng.,  "penitentiae  locum,"], 
and  the  manner  of  their  aosolution,  1  FuL 


PENANCE   —  PERDE 


591 


431 ;  open  penitential  discipline  should  be 
restored,  3  Zur.  547 ;  penance  done  at  Paul's 
cross,  2  Cran.  289,  372,  Park.  465  n.; 
faggot -bearing  there,  2  Lot.  32G  (and  see 
Faggots) ;  penance  performed  in  the  church 
or  market-place,  1  Brad.  50;  archbishop 
Grindal's  direction  for  penance,  Grin.  455; 
a  form  of  public  penance  was  drawn  up 
by  him,  ib.  xiv  ;  penance  to  be  done  by 
the  incontinent,  ib.  143  ;  penance  for  adul 
tery,  &c.,  1  Brad.  50,  2  Zur.  360;  Dr 
Turner,  dean  of  Wells,  enjoins  an  adulterer 
to  do  penance  in  a  priest's  square  cap, 
Park.  241,  2  Zur.  125  n. ;  unmarried  women 
not  to  be  churched  without  penance,  Grin. 
127,  164;  article  of  convocation  against 
the  commutation  of  penance,  ib.  189 

Pendleton  (Hen.):  notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxx; 
references  to  him,  1  Brad.  86,  487  ;  his  in 
constancy,  ib.  449;  he  confers  with  Brad 
ford,  ib.  541 ;  one  of  the  commissioners  to 
examine  Philpot,  Phil.  31 

Peneman  (Rob.) :  executed  at  York,  1  Zur. 
225  n 

Penitence:  v.  Penance,  Repentance. 

Penitents :  what  things  necessary  in  them, 
3  Bui.  108 ;  the  fear  of  God  is  in  them, 
ib.  59;  faith  is  needful  in  them,  ib.  62; 
their  external  signs,  1  Hoop.  542;  true 
penitents  are  in  a  happy  case,  3  Bui.  Ill ; 
there  is  pardon  for  them,  1  Hoop.  486,493; 
God  always  preserves  them,  2  Hoop.  3C9; 
he  will  save  them,  1  Hoop.  533;  instances 
of  penitents,  4  Bui.  554 

Of  old,  penitents  (poenitentes,  persons 
under  penance)  might  not  be  present  at 
the  eucharist,  2  Bee.  256,  2  Jew.  705,  Rid. 
160,  163;  there  are  now  none  to  be  sent 
away,  Rid.  207 

Penn  (Tho.):  his  errors,  2  Brad.  397 

Pennaforti  (R.  de) :  v.  Raymond. 

Penner  :  a  pen-case,  Phil.  87 

Penny :  no  penny,  no  pater-noster,  2  Brad. 
280,  2  Cov.  259 

Penny  (Dr)  :  suffered  to  enjoy  a  prebend  in 
St  Paul's,  though  he  had  become  a  phy 
sician,  Grin.  348,  2  Zur.  147  n.,  203  n. ; 
suspected  of  nonconformity,  Park.  264 

Penrice,  co.  Glamorgan:  pilgrimage  to  an 
image  there,  2  Lat.  395 

Penruddock  (Sir  Geo.) :  Grin.  332 

Penry  (Jo.),  a  Puritan  :  Rog.  203,231;  cited, 
ib.  345 

Pensioners  (Gentlemen),  or  Spears:  2  Cran. 
399  n 

Pensiveness:  v.  Care. 

Pentateuch  :  v.  Bible. 

Pentecost,    Whitsuntide :    the  Jewish   feast, 


2  Bui.    164;    the  great  day  of  Pentecost 
described,  1  Cov.  388, 389;  Peter's  discourse 
thereon,  ib.  397,  &c. ;  verses  for  Whitsun 
tide,  by  F.  Kinwelmersh,  Poet.  292 ;  how 
the  festival  may  be  kept,  1  Bui.  260,  2  Bui. 
265 ;    of  old  it  was   a  time  for  baptism, 
4  Bui.  367 

Pentecostal :  what  it  was,  1  Lat.  135 

People:  r.  Prayers. 

They  are  for  the  most  part  prone  to 
sedition,  1  Whitg.  467;  tumultuous  and 
variable,  ib.  468;  inconstant  in  all  ages, 

3  Whitg.  568 — 571 ;  given  to  complaining, 
Pil.  455;  their  complaints  are  often  ground 
less,  Sand.  226 ;  for  the  most  part  they  are 
unapt  to  govern,  3  Whitg.  274;  the  duty 
of  the  common  people,  Bale  21 ;  their  duty 
towards  God,  towards  the  higher  powers, 
and  towards  the  commonwealth,  Sand.  52; 
their   duty    under   princes,    ib.  85,  86  (v. 
Kings,  Magistrates,  Subjects) ;  the  increase 
of  the  commons,  the  honour  of  the  king, 
and  vice  versa,  2  Bee.  601 ;  the  people  (or 
Laity,  q.  v.)  should  be  constrained  to  hear 
the  word,  Sand.  46 ;   the  common  people 
followed  Christ,  ib.  340 

—  People  of  God  :  who  are  such,  4  Bui. 
382;  they  are  called  a  peculiar  people, 

1  Bee.  49,  340  ;  they  are  gathered  together 
by  baptism,  4  Bui.  31)9 

Pepin,  king  of  France:  his  usurpation,  2  Tyn. 
260;  his  gift  to  the  pope,  4  Jew.  680,  6y2, 

2  Tyn.  261 

Pepuzians :  v.  Montanists. 
Perambulation  :  v.  Rogation  week. 
Perbreak :  to  break  forth,  eject,  vomit,  3  Bee. 

384,  4  Jew.  945 

Percase :  perchance,  Phil.  198 

Perch  :  a  chandelier,  Calf.  300 

Perchers :  large  wax  candles,  1  Bui.  199,  238, 
Calf.  300 

Percy  (Tho.),  7th  earl  of  Northumberland: 
one  of  the  royal  visitors  for  the  North, 
1  Zur.  73  n.;  he  heads  the  rebellion  in  the 
North,  2  Jew.  874,  Lit.  Eliz.  462,  538,  657, 
1  Zur.  213,  217,  222,  227,  247 ;  is  supplied 
with  money  by  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  2  Zur. 
198;  his  flight  and  confinement  in  Loch- 
levt-n,  1  Zur.  214  n.,  223;  his  execution, 
ib.  217  n.;  his  wife,  2  Zur.  198  n.;  his 
daughter  Joan,  1  Bee.  396  n 

Percy  (Hen.),  8th  earl  of  Northumberland: 
he  was  (when  Sir  Hen.  Percy)  one  of  the 
royal  visitors  for  the  North,  1  Zur.  73  n.; 
extract  from  a  letter  to  him,  ib.  223  n 

Percy  (Hen.),  9th  earl  of  Northumberland: 
Sion  house  granted  to  him,  3  Zur.  3  n 

Perde,  or  Perdie :  an  oath,  par  Dieu,  Phil. 


592 


TERDE  —  PERSECUTION 


352,  373 ;  perdj,  1  Jew.  63 ;  pavdie,  Calf. 
192,  Coop.  23 

Perdue  (  ):  martyred  at  Canterbury, 

Poet.  169 

Feresius  (Mart. ):  De  Div.  Apost.  atque  Kc- 
cles.  Tradit.,  Jew.  xli;  he  gives  his  opinion 
on  the  apostolic  canons,  JWh'ta.42;  how 
he  divides  traditions,  ib.  500  ;  he  says  that 
many  godly  men  would  have  the  laws  of 
single  life  abolished,  3  Jew.  428 

Perfection,  Perfect :  the  law  requires  abso 
lute  perfectness,  2  Bui.  237  ;  perfection  is 
not  attainable  in  this  life,  2  Bui.  237, 

1  Tyn.  301,  2  Tyn.  150;  what  is  meant  by 
the   charge    to    be    perfect,    1    Bee.    209, 

2  Tyn.  71;  in  what  sense  men  are  said  to 
be  so,   3  Jew.  581 ;    Christian   perfection 
explained,  1  Cov.  203,  205;  there  are  va 
rious  degrees,  or  rather  kinds,  of  perfec 
tion,    1  Bee.  209,  210,   3  Jew.  580,   &c. ; 
perfection  considered  as  of  two  kinds,  di 
vine  and  human,  Sand.  421;  there  is  per 
fection  in  God,  ib.  421,  in  his  word,  ib.,  in 
all  his  works,  ib.  422;  it  is  in  us  by  impu 
tation,   ib. ;    we  must    aim   at   it,    1  Bee. 
209 ;  it  must  be   sought  for  by  industry, 
Sand.   423;    inward   perfection,  ib.,  &c. ; 
we  should  seek  perfection  in  knowledge, 
ib.  424,  in  faith,  ib.,  in  godliness,  ib.  425, 
in  brotherly  kindness  and   love,   ib.,  out 
ward  perfection  in  doing,  ib.,  in  speaking, 
ib.  426,  in  suffering,  ib.  427  ;  an  exhorta 
tion  to  perfection,  ib.  420  ;  TeXeios  -reXe<ou>, 
-rcXeiuxrts,  used  by  the  fathers  to  express 
the  condition  of  the  more  advanced  Chris 
tian,    1   Cov.  203  n. ;    TtXeiov   used   with 
reference  to  the  euchaiist,  ib. 

Perfumes :  Bale  528,  Lit.  EUz.  503 

Pergamos :  the  epistle  to  the  church  there, 
Bale  278 

Pericles:  an  example  of  patience,  2  Cov.  123 

Perin  (W.) :  v.  Pen  n. 

Perionius  (Joach.) :  cites  Chrysostom  cor 
ruptly,  Calf.  368 

Peritsol  (R.  Abr.) :  1  Ful.  315 

Perjury:  v.  Oaths. 

It  is  forbidden,  Now.  (13),  126;  per 
mitted  by  certain  heretics  in  time  of  perse 
cution,  Rog.  119 ;  it  is  a  dreadful  sin, 
1  Bee.  368;  it  thirsteth  for  innocent  blood, 
ib.  370;  what  incommodities  rise  out  of  it, 
ib.  375;  its  prevalence  lamented,  1  Lat. 
380;  caused  by  Wolsey  making  men  swear 
what  they  were  worth,  ib.  301  ;  how 
punished  in  England,  Pil.  550;  that  of 
priests  in  the  time  of  Henry,  Edward,  and 
Mary,  1  Lat.  315;  national  perjury  in 
queen  Mary's  time,  Kid.  50 


Perkins  (Will.):  an  eminent  divine,  1  Brad. 
564;  Praepar.  ad  Demonst.  Problem.,  Calf. 
211  n 

Perlous  :  perilous,  1  Cov.  277 
Perne  (And.)  :  some  account  of  him,  Phil. 
1C9;  one  of  the  disputants  at  Cambridge, 
1549,    Grin.    194,   Rid.   169;   chaplain   to 
king  Edward,   2  Brad,  xxvi,    2  Cran.  xi ; 
master  of  Peter-house,  and  dean  of  Ely, 
Park.  261,  3  Whitg.  vi,  x,  599,  600,  2  Zur. 
61  n. ;  as  vice-chancellor  of  Cambridge  lie 
pronounced   sentence    against   Bucer   and 
Fagius,   Pil.  657;    Bradford  exhorts  him 
to  repent,  1  Brad.  446;  he  is  nominated 
to  preach  at  Paul's  cross,  Park.  261 ;  his 
share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  ib.  335  n 
Perne  (Arid.),  minister  of  Wilby,  Northamp 
tonshire,  Phil.  169 
Perne  (And.),  LL.D. :  Phil.  169 
Perne  (Peter) :  1  Zur.  41,  3  Zur.  182,  183 
Pernel:  the  plant  pimpernel,  Pil.  56 
Perowne  (J.  J.  S.) :  editor  of  Rogers  on  the 

Articles,  Rog. 

Perowne  (Tho.  Thomason):  one  of  the  edi 
tors  of  the  Correspondence  of  abp  Parker, 
Park. 

Perpin  (Guido  de) :  v.  Guido. 
Perpoynt  (Geo.) :  v.  Pierpoint. 
Perrenot  (Ant.),  bp  of  Arras,  and  cardinal 
of    Granvelle:     minister    of    Charles   V., 
2  Cran.  231,  &c.,  235 ;  his  rule  in  Flanders, 
4  Jew.  1147,  1  Zur.  139 

Perrin  (Jo.),  bookseller:  1  Hoop.  iii.  (title). 
Perry  (Tho.):  his  suit  with  Jane  Benbowe, 

2  Cran.  249,  252,  253 
Pers(Jo.):  2  Cran.  260 
Perse  (James) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 
Persecution  :    v.  Affliction,  Cross,  Exhorta 
tion,  Martyrs,  Prayers,  Prisoners,  Thanks 
givings. 

It  is  not  to  be  thought  strange,  1  Brad. 
416,  &c.,  2  Cov.  233,  &c. ;  it  was  foretold 
by  Christ,  Rid.  420;  he  promised  not  pro 
motion  but  persecution,  2  Lat.  302;  the 
highest  promotion  in  this  life  is  to  suffer 
for  the  truth,  1  Lat.  294 ;  persecution  al 
ways  accompanies  God's  word,  1  Tyn.  131 ; 
it  follows  confession  thereof,  1  Bee.  21',j ; 
it  is  a  sure  mark  of  true  preaching,  2  Lat. 
303;  true  preaching  stirs  it  up,  2  Tyn.  32; 
false  doctrine  was  never  persecuted,  3  Tyn. 
129;  persecution  is  ever  the  lot  of  the 
righteous,  1  Brad.  377,  2  Brad.  234,  359, 
2  Jew.  890,  Nord.  91,  117,  Pil.  142,  204, 
Rid.  423,  Sand.  361,  377;  shews  who  are 
God's  people,  2  Brad.  210;  the  children 
of  light  seldom  lack  it,  1  Lat.  42;  the 
carnal  ever  persecute  the  spiritual,  3  Tyn. 


PERSECUTION  —  PERSEVERANCE 


593 


307,  110  ;  the  persecution  of  the  prophets, 
2  Bee.  469,  470;  that  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  Bale  315,  2  BecA~0,  471 ;  that  of 
martyrs  and  confessors  in  the  early  church, 

2  Bee.  472,  473,  2  Jew.  97G,  977 ;  the  ten 
persecutions,  2  Bui.  105;  to  persecute  is  a 
sign   of  Antichrist's  church,  3  Bee.  202; 
papal  persecutions,  Bale  574,  Pil.  142,205; 
heathen   rulers  were  more  merciful  than 
some  Christian  ones,  2  Lat.  65,  66 ;  these 
pretend  to  persecute  for  love,  3  Jew.  183 ; 
opinions  of  the   Papists   for   which   they 
persecute,  2  Cov.  248;  persecution  in  Eng 
land  for  God's  word; — under  king  Henry 
V.,  Bale  49,  &c. ;  under  king  Henry  VIII., 
ib.  138,  &c.,  391,  3  Bee.  11,  1  Brad.  283, 
288,  2  Cov.  327,  &c. ;  2  Cran.  310  n.,  1  Tyn. 
xxii,  &e.,  2  Tyn.  341 ;  persecution  looked 
for,  2  Brad.  35,  &e.;  that  in  queen  Mary's 
time,  3  Bee.  203,  204,  2  .fi>-ad.  399,  Grin. 
227  n.,  Poet.  161,  #0$r.  5,  2  Zur.  160, 249  n., 

3  Zur.  773  ;  (see  many  letters  of  Bradford, 
Cranmer,  Hooper,  Latimer,  Philpot,  and 
Ridley) ;  the  prelates  persecuted  Christ  in 
his  members,  1  Brad.  436,  441,  449,  456, 
2  Brad.  188,  190,  250;  Ridley's  counsel  to 
the  godly  in  time  of  persecution,  Rid.  62, 
&o. ;  his  letter  to  the  brethren  dispersed 
in  sundry  prisons,  ib.  342;  another  to  the 
brethren    which    constantly    cleave    unto 
Christ  in  suffering  affliction  with  him,  ib. 
349;    his   farewell   to   tho   prisoners   and 
exiles,  ib.  419 ;  Philpot's  letter  to  certain 
godly  women  forsaking  their  own  country 
in  time  of  persecution,  Phil.  236 ;  A  COM 
FORTABLE  EPISTLE    TO    THE    AFFLICTED 
PEOPLE  OF  GOD,  by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  192  ; 
persecution  in  France,  2  Bui.  105,  Roy.  6, 
&  al.;  in  Germany,  2  Cov.  526,  3  Zur.  18, 
32;    in  the   Netherlands,  see  p.  553;    in 
Russia,  3  Zur.  600;  in  Asia,  2  Bui.  105; 
that   of   Christians  by  the  world,  3  Bee. 
194,  195 ;  the  true  church  must  suffer  per 
secution,  1  Brad.  526,  Nord.  89,  (see  p.  200, 
col.  1,  of  this  Index);  it  follows  the  true 
church,   Bale  67 ;    it   is   a  mark   thereof, 

1  Brad.  526,  2  Lat.  290,  Sand.  361 ;    the 
true   church   cannot  be   long  without  it, 

2  Cran.  62 ;   all  Christians   must  bear  it, 
2  Lat.  429,  &c. ;    persecution  will  befall 
the  righteous,  but  they  merit  not  heaven 
thereby,  2  Tyn.  28,  29;  neither  is  it  a  satis 
faction  for  their  sins,  ib.  29 ;  different  forms 
of  persecution,  Hutch.  301 ;    sometimes  it 
comes  in  the  form  of  scoffing,  Pil.  402 ; 
persecution  shews  who  are  faithful,  2  Lat. 
82,  168,  213;  it  proves  who  have  received 
God's   word  in    truth,  ib.  435;   the  devil 


tempts  us  to  avoid  it,  ib.  439;  hot  gospel 
lers  cannot  bear  it,  ib.  213;  it  diminishes 
the  number  of  professors,  1  Whitg.  380; 
many  of  them  in  time  of  persecution  fall 
away,  Sand.  300;  exhortations  to  con 
stancy  under  persecution,  1  Brad.  385, 
2  Cov.  227,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  Iviii ;  against  the 
storms  of  persecution,  with  sentences  and 
examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  459,  &c. ; 
encouragements  under  it,  2  Lat.  431,  433, 
436,  &c. ;  it  cannot  destroy  God's  people, 
Pil.  207;  God  alway  provides  a  place  for 
worship  in  it,  ib.  263 ;  Christ's  cross  must 
be  embraced,  2  Lat.  434;  we  should  re 
joice  in  persecution,  1  Bee.  274,275;  the 
faithful  exhorted  so  to  do,  2  Bee.  468,  &c.  ; 
it  is  a  token  of  God's  love,  1  Sec.  275;  a 
happy  state,  2  Brad.  245;  the  blessedness 
of  those  who  suffer  it,  1  Lat.  487,  2  Tyn. 
27,  29  ;  the  happiness  of  suffering,  not  for 
evil,  but  for  Christ's  sake,  2  Brad.  75 ; 
Christians  have  peace  in  it,  Pil.  158,  197  ; 
persecutors,  when  they  imprison  men's 
bodies,  set  their  souls  at  liberty,  Phil.  261 ; 
persecution  is  the  highway  to  heaven, 
1  Brad.  383;  we  may  lawfully  flee  from 
persecutors,  2  Cran.  444,  445,  Rid.  62,  65, 
383,  Sand.  335;  flight  counselled  by  Christ, 
Rid.  63;  examples  of  flight,— Christ,  Paul, 
Elijah,  ib.  62 ;— Athauasius,  ib.  63  ;  carnal 
objections  to  flight  answered,  ib.  71,  72; 
examples  of  God's  ready  hold  in  extreme 
perils,  ib.  73,  &c.;  against  dissembling  in 
time  of  persecution,  ib.  66 ;  how  to  answer 
magistrates,  2  Brad.  156;  persecution 
makes  God's  word  and  the  church  to  flou 
rish,  1  Bee.  274 ;  it  spreads  the  gospel, 
Pil.  143,  264 ;  persecutors ; — Cain  and  his 
successors  in  all  ages,  Pil.  204 ;  ancient 
ones,  Bale  315;  whose  children  persecutors 
are,  1  Bee.  29,  30 ;  their  threats  brought  to 
nought,  Pil.  197,  254 ;  they  are  recom, 
pensed  for  their  tyranny,  2  Bui.  107 ;  op- 
posers  of  God's  truth  are  always  over-. 
thrown,  Pil.  206 ;  persecutors  warned,  ib, 
197 ;  dreadful  deaths  of  several,  ib.  655 ; 
remonstrance  against  persecution,  ib.  212  ; 
false  complaints  of  persecution,  3  Whitg, 
320,  462 
Perseverance  :  v.  Prayers,  Predestination. 

Perseverance,  or  endurance  to  ,the  endf 
is  needful  to  salvation,  1  Bee.  121,  2  Bee. 
461,  462,  571,  2  Brad.  176,  Sand.  196;  it 
distinguishes  God's  children  from  hypo, 
crites,  2  Brad.  165 ;  it  is  consequent  upon 
election,  1  Brad.  315;  on  the  perseverance 
of  the  elect,  Phil.  307,  3  Tyn.  36—39 ;  the 
doctrine  strongly  asserted  by  Tyndale, 

38 


594 


PERSEVERANCE  —  PETER 


1  Tyn.  78,  79 ;   by  Bradford,  1  Brad.  76, 
298,  317,  379,  380,  2  Brad.  109,  113,  122, 
123, 134,  139  ;  by  Foxe,  1  Tyn.  79  n. ;  also 
in   the  Lambeth   articles,   3  Whilg.    613; 
Latimer  seems  to  deny  it,  1  Lat.  229,  2  Lat. 
7,  8,  362  ;  the  elect  though  they  fall,  shall 
be   restored,   1  Brad.  298,  2  Cran.  91,  92, 

2  Hoop.  274,  3  Tyn.  36;  they  cannot  per 
ish,  Hog.  146  ;  the  doctrine  gives  no  place 
to  carnal  liberty,  Phil.  307;  though  it  be 
true,  we  must  use  the  means  appointed, 

1  Whitg.  524;   when  Christians  pray  that 
God  will  give  them  again  his  Spirit,  they 
pray  according  to  their  sense,  1  Brad.  298 ; 
to  doubt   of  final   perseverance  is  to  dis 
honour  God,  Pro.  B.  38;  for  perseverance 
is  solely  attributable  to  God's  faithfulness, 

2  Brad.  113,   2  Jew.  885 ;    as  Satan  pre 
vailed  not  against  Christ,  no  more  shall  he 
against  any  of  his  members,  1  Brad.  317  ; 
an  objection  answered,  ib.  251 

Persia  :  origin  of  the  Persian  name,  Pil.  428 ; 
the  Persian  monarchy,  1  Lat.  356,  Pil.  186, 
187 ;  its  destruction,  Pil.  185 ;  Persia  had 
famous  schools,  4  Bui.  480;  the  royal 
cities,  &c.,  Pil.  281 ;  institutions  and  cus 
toms,  ib.  282,  283;  the  country  was  famous 
for  its  archers,  ib.  428;  Constantine  wrote 
letters  on  behalf  of  Christians  persecuted 
there,  Sand.  109;  contest  of  Persia  with 
the  Turks,  2  Cran.  440;  the  church  not 
extinct  there,  4  Bui.  20;  the  Persians 
called  God  Sup»),  3  Bui.  131;  allegation 
that  they  worship  a  dragon,  Rog.  37,  and 
trust  in  their  soldan,  ib.  38 ;  the  orismada, 
a  holy  fire,  carried  before  the  king,  ib.  291 
Persius  (A.  F.):  cited,  I  Bee.  23,  Calf.  4,108, 

341,  Pt7.  156 

Person  (Ant.),  or  Parsone,  or  Persons  :  burn 
ed,  3  Bee.  11,  3  Zur.  242  n 

Person  (  ):  2  Brad.  161 

Persons :  v.  God. 

Persons :  parsons,  Bale  321 ;  see  1  Bee.  9  n 

Persons :  not  to  be  respected,  Sand.  278,  440 

Persons  (Rob.) :  v.  Parsons. 

Persuasions :    of  two  kinds,  Pil.  349,  350 ; 

more  effectual  than  threatenings,  ib.  354 
Pertelet,  or  Partlet :  what,  1  Tyn.  226 
Perusinus  (Pet.),  or  of  Perugia :  v.  Bizarro. 
Perusio  (Bald,  de) :  v.  Baldus. 
Peryn  (Will.) :  was  master  of  the  Blackfriars 
in  Smithfield,  1  Cran.  68  n. ;  he  maintains 
(in  his  Three  godly  and  notable  Sermons, 
1546)  that  a  beast  may  eat  Christ's  bodv, 
Bale  146, 154,  159,  1  Cran.  68,  Rid.  309* ; 
these  sermons  referred  to,  Bale  181,  182; 
Bale's  intention  to  write  against  him,  ib. 
171,  23G 


Pesah  (nD3):  the  passover,  2  Bui.  178, 
1  Hoop.  125, 172,  190, 1  Tyn.  353 

Pese  :  weight,  Sand.  287,  (v.  Peise). 

Pesth,  Hungary  :  besieged,  3  Zur.  634 

Pestilence :  v.  Plague,  Prayers. 

Petalum  (ireToXov) :  alleged  to  have  been 
worn  by  St  John,  2  Brad.  381,  2  Ful.  113, 
3  Jew.  615,  2  Whitg.  16, 22,  23, 25, 27 ;  also 
by  St  James,  1  Zur.  160  n.,  350  n 

Petavius  (Dion.):  referred  to  concerning 
the  stations  of  the  ancient  church,  2  Ful. 
183;  his  description  of  the  counterfeit 
tract  De  Vitis  Prophetarum,  ascribed  to 
Epiphanius,  ib.  207  n. ;  referred  to,  Calf. 
9n 

Peter :  v.  Petrus. 

Peter  (St):  v.  Paul,  Pope. 

First  mentioned  in  the  lists  of  apostles, 

1  Ful.  41,   553,    2  Lat.  91 ;   why   named 
Cephas,  4  Bui.  491,  Hutch.  102;  alleged 
derivation   of   that    name    from    Ke<£aA»), 

2  Ful.  301,  302 ;  Christ  preferred  Peter's 
boat,  t'6.304, 1  Lat.  198,  205 ;  the  Rhemish 
explanation  thereof,  1  Lat.  205  n.;   Peter 
walked  on  the  sea,  2  Ful.  305;  on  our  Lord's 
address  to  him,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon 
this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,"  3  Bui. 

50,  51,   4  Bui.  81,  122,  491,  2  Cov.  465— 
468,  2  Ful.  228,  249,  250,  272,  303,  Hutch. 
100, 101,  1  Jew.  340,  &c.,  367,  368,  2  Jew. 
895,  1000,  3  Jeiv.  297,  2  Lat.  309  n.,  312, 
Lit.  Edw.  513,  (561),  Phil.  37,  Rid.  261, 

1  Tyn.  216—218,  318,  2  Tyn.  234,281,284; 
on  the  promise  to  him  of  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  2  Bee.  565,  566,  4  Bui. 
146,  1  Cov.  373,  374,  2  Cov.  466,  2  Hoop. 

51,  Hutch.  98,  99, 1  Lat.  30,31,  Now.  (100), 
Phil.  75,  Rid.  266,  1  Tyn.  205,  216—218, 

2  Tyn.   282;   the   delivery  of  the  keys  to 
Peter  did  not  make  him  an  authoritative 
judicial   interpreter   of    scripture,    Whita. 
425;  Peter  addressed  by  Christ  as  "  Satan," 
Pil.  604;  not  only  Peter,  but  Christ  him 
self  was  subject  to   the   temporal  power, 

1  Tyn.  188 ;  bp  Fisher,  however,  says  that 
he  paid  tribute  as  the  head  of  the  apostolic 
family,  ib.  190 ;  why  the  tribute  was  paid, 

2  Ful.  303 ;    sometimes  he  was  arrogant, 
4  Bui.   476;   on  Christ's  prayer  for  him, 
2  Ful.  304,   Hutch.  106,  4  Jew.  710,  711, 
Whita.  430,  431 ;  his  faith  failed  not,  3  Tyn. 
38 ;  More  says  it  failed  in  himself,  but  was 
preserved  in  our  lady,  ib.  n. ;  he  cuts  off 
Malchus'  ear,  Pil.  433 ;  the  story  of  Peter 
and  Malchus  allegorized,  1  Tyn.  306;  his 
denial  of  Christ,  1  Brad.  72,  1  Cov.  272— 
274,  2  Hoop.  348  ;  how  Christ  looked  upon 
him,  Hutch.  107  ;  his  repentance,  1  Brad. 


PETER 


595 


72,  2Bvl.  424,  4  Bui.  549,  2  Cov.  36G,  367, 
o76 ;  Peter's  tears  at  the  cock's  crowing, 
verses  by  S.  Rowlands,  Poet.  347 ;  Saint 
Peter's  Ten  Tears  (a  poem,  1597),  notice  of 
it,  ib.  xli,  extracts  from  it,  ib.  447;  his  fall 
and  repentance  contrasted  with  those  of 
Juda?,  1  Lot.  379,  3  Tyn.  208,  209 ;  his 
restoration  to  the  apostleship,  2  Brad.  143 ; 
Christ's  commission  to  him  to  feed  his 
sheep  and  his  lambs,  ib.  142,  143,  4  Bui. 
122,  2  Cov.  467,  2  .Fz^.  305,  Hutch.  102, 

3  ,/ew.  175,  201,  281,  &c.,  Phil.  76,  131, 
2  Ttyn.  280,  Whita.  428,  429 ;  his  discourse 
at  Pentecost,  4  #«f.  250,  1  Cov.  397,  &c. ; 
he,  with  John,   healed   the  lame  man  by 
Christ's  power,  4  Bui.  255,   2  Ful.  306; 
he   gave    sentence    against    Ananias  and 
Sapphira,  1  Bui,  359,  2 Ful.  306;  his  shadow 
healed  the  sick,  Calf.  337,  2  JW.  306 ;  he 
denounced  Simon  Magus,  2Ful.  306;  raised 
Dorcas  or  Tabitha,  2  Bui.  23,  2  JW.  306; 
his  vision  at  Joppa,  2  Ful.  306,  Sand.  275  ; 
his  sermon  to  Cornelius,  Sand.  276,  &c. ; 
the  baptism  of  the  latter,  4  Bui.  312 ;  Peter's 
deliverance   out   of  prison    by  an    angel, 
2  Bui.  96,  4  Bui.  226 ;  why  Paul  went  to 
Jerusalem  to  visit  him,  2  Ful.  307,  1  Jew. 
375;  whether  Peter  was  president  in  the 
council  at   Jerusalem,  2  Cran.   76,  2  Ful. 
249,  307,  4  Jew.  917,  2  Ti/n.  250,   TFAita. 
432,  2   FTAity.  276,  277;    styled  a   pillar, 

4  Bui.  123,  2  Cov.  468;  reproved  by  Paul 
for  dissimulation,  2  Brad.  144,  1  Jew.  384, 
4  Jew.  834,  Phil.  401,  2  T?/n.  251,   Whita. 
455 ;  said  to  have  sat  at'Antioch  as  bishop, 
2  Brad.   144,  Hog.  328,  2  7\/n.  285;   it  is 
doubted   whether   he  ever  was  at  Rome, 
though  he  is  alleged  to  have  been  the  first 
bishop  there,  2  Brad.  144,  145,  4  Bui.  63, 
2  Cov.  469,  2  Cran.  76,   2  JW.  307,  335, 
&c.,  2  Hoop.  545,  560,  P/uV.  26,  78,  2  Tt/n. 
285,    Whita.  512;    whether  he  wrote  his 
first   epistle   from   Rome,   and    continued 
there  for  five  and  twenty  years,  2  Ful.  336, 
&c. ;  Whitaker  asserts  that  Papias  was  the 
first  who   taught   that   he  was  at  Rome, 
Whita.  665  (but  see  the  note) ;  he  was  not 
the   first   pope,  Poet.  274;  not  bishop  of 
Rome  even,  but  an  apostle,  2  Jew.  908;  as 
such  he  had  universal  power  jointly  with 
the   rest,   1  Jew.   431 ;    he  had   no   more 
authority  over  all  churches  than  any  other 
apostle,   2  Brad.   143,   Phil.  74;   his  see 
apostolic  was   specially  over   the   Jews,  3 
Jew.  326;    on    his    primacy  and    alleged 
supremacy,  4  Bui.  122,   2  Cov.  465—468, 
2  Cran.  76,  1  Ful.  41,  86,  87,  553,  2  Ful. 
249,  250,  303—308,  310,  &c.,  Hutch.  98, 


Sic.,  1  Jew.  366,  &c.,  383,  384,  428,  &o., 
435,  &c.,  1  Lot.  205,  210,  2Lat.  91,  Park. 
110,  2  Tyn.  249,  250,  280,  &c.,  Whita.  418, 

2  Whita.  123,  273,  279  ;  the  former  admit 
ted  by   Calvin,  2  Whitg.  279 ;  he  did  not 
arrogantly  assume  it  to  himself,  1  Jew.  372 ; 
Bellarmine  considers  him  to  have  been  an 
ordinary  pastor,  while  the  other  apostles 
were  extraordinary,  Whita.  417;  his  alleged 
order  that  women  should  come  to  church 
veiled,  1  Jew,  75 ;  said  to  have  met  Christ 
long  after  his  ascension,  Rid.221 ;  his  mar 
tyrdom  under  Nero,  1  Bui.  315,  2  Bui.  105, 
4  Bui.  32,  2  Cov.  132,  2  Ful.  305,  Rid.  76 ; 
his  body  buried  by  pope  Cornelius,  1  Jew. 
173;   his  wife  continued  with  him  to  his 
dying  day,  1  Ful.  475 ;  she  became  a  mar 
tyr,  2  Jew.  727 ;  his  daughter,  v.  Petronilla ; 
collect  for  the  octave  of  St  Peter  and  Paul, 
from  the  Roman  Breviary,  3  Tyn.  117  n. ; 
Peter  supposed  to  open  heaven-gates,    2 
Bee.  536;  his  chains  canonized  [Aug.  1], 
Rog.  225 ;  the  feast  of  Cathedra  S.  Petri 
[Jan.  18J,  2  Cov.  500;    St  Peter's  patri 
mony,  4 Bui.  110,  I  Tyn.  207,  271;  legend 
of  his  consecrating  Westminster  abbey  in 
person,  1  Tyn.  326 ;  why  recourse  was  had, 
in  days   of  old,  to  Peter's   chair,   3  Jew. 
60S,  &c. ;  who  are  his  successors,  2  Hoop. 
546;  Peter  said,  by  Sixtus  II.,  to  d'.vell  in 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  1  Jew.  401 ;  the  joint 
authority  of  Peter  and   Paul   claimed  by 
the  pope,  2  Tyn.  285 ;  the  pope's  claims  to 
be  Peter's  successor  examined,  4  Bui.  29, 
&c.,  2  Tyn.  281,  &c. ;  the  popes  have  been 
most  unlike   him,  4  Jew.  1009,  &c.,  Pil, 
271,   except   in   his  faults,  PH.  604;    his 
seat  and  his  keys  are  his  doctrine,  2  Tyn, 
286 

—  His  1st  Epistle:  Tyndale's  prologue  to 
it,  1  Tyn.  527 ;  argument  of  it,  and  contents 
of  each  chapter,  3  Bee.  591 ;  whether  written 
from  Rome,  2  Ful.  336 

—  His  2nd  Epistle  :  Tyndale's  prologue  to 
it,    1  Tyn.  528 ;    argument  and   contents, 

3  Bee.  592 ;  this  epistle  rejected  by  Caje- 
tan,  Whita.  105,  and  by  some  Lutherans, 
ib.  296 

—  Apocryphal  pieces  in  his  name:  v.  Apo 
crypha,  ii. 

Peter,  duke  of  Savoy :  built  the  Savoy  hos 
pital,  London,  Grin.  302  n 

Peter  Aloisius,  duke  of  Parma,  son  of  pope 
Paul  III. :  his  wickedness,  3  Jew.  657,  658 

Peter  (St),  bp  of  Alexandria:  believed  as 
Athanasius  and  Damasus  did,  and  ap 
proved  the  creed  of  the  latter,  1  Bui.  34, 

4  Bui.  63,  2  Hoop.  539 ;  styled  archbishop, 

38— a 


596 


PETER  —  PETER  LOMBARD 


2  WTiitg.  160;   put  to  death  by  Maximin, 
1  Hoop.  169,  Hutch.  113 
Peter  Aloisius,  see  above. 
Peter,  chanter  of  Paris,  see  below. 
Peter  of  Cluni :  opposes  Peter  Bruse,  3  Jew. 

215 

Peter  the  Eater:  v.  Petrus  Comestor. 
Peter  the  Fuller,  bp  of  Antioch  :  said  that  the 

Holy  Trinity  was  crucified,  Rog.  57 
Peter  Leoni :  v.  Anacletus,  antipope. 
Peter  Lombard,  bp  of  Paris,  commonly  called 
the   Master   of  the   Sentences:    his  Libri 
Sententiarum,  3  Bui.  81,  4  Bui.  484,  Jew. 
xxxix,  1  Tyn.  151  n.,  3  Whitg.  xxx ;  he  was 
author  of  a  new  divinity,  Bale  571 ;  much 
quoted  by  the  school-authors,  1  Cran.  351, 
(94) ;  his  authority,  1  Jew.  381 ;  allowed  to    j 
be  not  infallible,  3  Jew.  177  ;  he  says  (quot 
ing  Fulgentius)  that  the  flesh  of  Christ  is 
of  the  same  nature  whereof  all  men's  flesh 
is,  3  Bee.  455  ;  affirms  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  the  affection  of  love  within  us,  Rog.  73; 
says  that  there  is  a  temporal  and  an  eternal 
proceeding  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  74;  speaks 
of  seven   deadly   sins,  2  Bui.  410;  distin 
guishes  between  poena  and  culpa,  3  Bui. 
90;  says  that  concupiscence  after  baptism 
is  no   sin,   but  a  punishment,  Rog.  102; 
referred  to  about  faith,  Calf.  86 ;  passages 
on  justification,  2  Cran.  204,  206,  207,  210 ; 
he  defines  a  sacrament   as    the   sign  of  a 
holy  thing,  1  Jew.  219,  515 ;  gives  three 
reasons  for  the  institution  of  sacraments, 
4  Bui.  241,  242;  says  sacraments  are  insti 
tuted  not  only  to  signify,  but  also  to  sanc 
tify,   Calf.  237;    declares  that  they  have 
received  power  to  confer  grace  by  the  merit 
of  the  passion  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  304 ;  says, 
that  which  is  consecrated  of  the  priest  is 
called  a  sacrifice    because  it  is  a  remem 
brance  and  representation  of  the  true  sacri 
fice,  2  Bee.  250,  264  n.,  278  n.,  3  Bee.  459, 
1  Cran.  351,  357,  &c.,  (94),  2  Hoop.  530; 
his  doctrine  on  this  passage  and  its  con 
text,   1  Cran.   358,  359;    he  affirms   that 
excommunicate    persons,    heretics,    schis 
matics,  &c.,  though  priests,  cannot  conse 
crate   the    sacrament,  and  states   why,   1 
Hoop.  517,  518  ;  he  promoted  transubstan- 
tiation,  ib.  118;  his  doctrine  in  relation  to 
this  and  some  kindred  points,  1  Cran.  279, 
280,  328,  1  Hoop.  167,  168,  192,  193,  224^ 

3  Jew.  490 ;  terms  used  by  him  with  refer 
ence  to  the  manner  of  Christ's  presence, 

4  Bui.  443;  he  asks,  what  becometh  of  the 
substance  of  the  bread    and   wine?    and 
replies,  they  say  either  that  it  is  resolved 
into  the  matter  that  was  before,  or  else  it 


is   consumed   into    nothing,    3  Jew.   504 
thinks  that  the  accidents  have  their  beinj; 
without  a  subject,  3  Jew.  510 ;  explains  the 
meaning  of  the  breaking  of  the  host  into 
three  parts,  1  Hoop.  228 ;  recites  various 
opinions   on  the  breaking   of  the   bread, 
2  Jew.   684 ;    teaches    that    our    eyes  arc 
deceived, and  that  nothing  is  broken,  4  Jew 
818;  thinks  that  the  body  of  Christ  may 
possibly  be  eaten  by  a  beast;  an  opinion 
which  has   been  condemned,  1  Cran.  67. 
2  Ful.  21  n.,  2  Jew.  783,  3  Jew.  488,  Rid. 
309,  509 ;  explains  why  Christ  is  received 
under  two  kinds,  3  Bee.  414,  443,  1  Hoop, 
229;  is  supposed  to  have  first  spoken  of 
the  seven  sacraments,  Calf.  237  n.;  his  enu 
meration,  4  Bui.  246;  he  teaches  that  many 
things  are   improperly  called  sacraments, 
Calf.   215;    declares   that  confirmation  is 
said  to  be  a  greater  sacrament  than  bap 
tism,  ib.  221,  222  n.;  states  that  in  it  the 
Spirit  is  given  for  strength,  3  Whitg.  359 ; 
writes  on  penance,  Calf.  242 — 244;  cites  a 
Sermo  de  Poenitentia,  falsely  attributed  to 
Chrysostom,  ib.  64  n.;   also  the  fictitious 
treatise  De  vera  et  falsa  Pcenitentia  bear 
ing  the  name  of  Augustine,  2  Ful.  240  n. ; 
declares  that  without  confession,  there  is  no 
way  to  heaven,  3  Bui.  81,  1  Jew.  120;  says 
it  is  not  sufficient  to  confess  to  God  with- 
out  a  priest,  neither  is  he  truly  humble  and 
penitent  that  does  not  desire  the  judgment 
of  a  priest,  3Bul.  81;  mentions  Bede  as 
saying,  let  us  open  our  small  and  daily  sins 
unto  our  fellows,  and  the  greater  unto  the 
priest,  3Jeto.  457;  states  that,  without  con 
fession  of  the  mouth  and  absolution  of  the 
outward  pain,  sins  are  forgiven  by  the  con 
trition  and  humility  of  the  heart,  ib.  377  ; 
cites  Ambrose  respecting  absolution,  2  Bee. 
174 n.;  notes  that  it  appears  plainly  that 
God  himself  looses  the  penitent  when,  by 
giving  him  inward  light,  he  inspires  into 
him  the  true  contrition  of  the  heart,  3  Jew. 
358;  affirms  that  Christ  has  given  power  to 
priests  to  bind  and  loose,  that  is,  to  declare 
unto  men   who  are  bound  and  who  are 
loosed,  ib.  380;  says,  although  a  man  be 
assoiled  before  God,  yet  is  he  not  accounted 
assoiled  in  the  sight  of  the  church,  but  by 
the  judgment  of  the  priest,  ib.  360,  374; 
writes,  if  thou  want  a  priest  thou   must 
make  thy  confession  unto  thy  neighbour  or 
unto  thy  fellow,   ib.  357;    states  that  all 
priests  have  not  knowledge  to  discern  be 
tween  sin  and  sin,  ib.  356,  363, 373 ;  teaches 
that  spiritual  kindred  may  not  intermarry, 
Rog.  262;    allows  that  many  priests   are 


PETER  LOMBARD  —  PETRUS  DE  PALUDE 


597 


ignorant,  and  have  not  the  key  of  know- 
ledge,  3  Jew.  356,  3G3,  382  ;  confesses  that 
the  five  inferior  orders  were  not  primitive, 
Rog.  260;  gives  a  reason  for  doorkeepers 
and  acolythes,    3  Jew.   273;    enumerates 
seven  orders,  which  he  says  are  called  sacra 
ments,    consequently    he    makes    thirteen    j 
sacraments  out  of  seven,  Calf.  228,  Rog.    < 
259;  speaks  of  two  sorts  of  holy  oil,  Pil.    \ 
526  n. ;  on  the  fallen  angels,  1  Lot.  27  n. ; 
his  division  of  the  ten  commandments,  1 
Bui.  213,  1  Hoop.  350 ;    on  the   religious 
standing  of  women  under  the  law,  Whita. 
529 ;  his  opinion  as  to  whether  Mary  was 
sinless  or  not,  2  Lat.  226  n 

Peter,  bp  of  Nieomedia :  adored  images,  2 
Jew.  664 

Peter,  chanter  of  Paris :  1  Brad.  564n.,  3  Jew. 
347  n 

Peter  of  Perugia  :  v.  Bizarro. 

Peter  Thomas,  patriarch  of  Constantinople : 
Bale  520 

Peter  the  Venerable :  v.  Peter  of  Cluni. 

Peter  ...  (Sir) :  Grin.  385 

Peter-pence :  first  given  by  king  Ina,  Bale 
447 ;  paid  in  consequence  of  king  John's 
submission,  1  Tyn.  339 ;  a  mark  of  slavery, 
Bale  529;  referred  to,  4  Jew.  1077,  &c. 

Peterborough  :  the  Saxon  History,  or  Chroni 
cle  of  Peterborough,  2  Fid.  23  n.,  4  Jew.  780 

Peterbrusians :  v.  Bruse  (Pet.). 

Peterson  (Will.) :  letter  to  C.  Pulbert,  SZur. 
604 ;  mentioned,  ib.  217,  381,  627,  C28,  629 

Petilia  :  the  citizens  there,  1  Bui.  252 

Petilian,  the  Donatist :  opposed  by  Augus 
tine,  3  Jnc.  229,  2  Lat.  261 ;  he  charged 
Augustine  with  burning  the  holy  gospel, 
1  Jew.  463,  4  Jew.  764,  Sand.  16  n 

Petilians:  taught  that  the  sacraments  are 
holy  only  when  administered  by  holy  men, 
Rog.  270 

Petit  (Jac.):  Calf.  212  n 

Petitio  principii :  v.  Logic. 

Petition  :  a  part  of  prayer,  4  Bui.  163;  a  pe 
tition  by  certain  Puritans  to  king  James, 
Rog.  21,  26 

Peto  (Will,  card.) :  confessor  to  queen  Mary, 
1  Tyn.  38  n 

Petrarcha  (Fra.) :  Opera,  Jew.  xli ;  he  re 
proves  the  church  of  Rome  as  adulterous, 
Phil.  423 ;  terms  Rome  (rather  Avignon) 
the  whore  of  Babylon,  4  Jew.  628,  744  ; 
speaks  of  it  as  the  fountain  of  sorrow,  the 
temple  of  heresy,  false  Babylon,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
345,  4  Jew.  740,  874,  928,  1115,  Phil.  430 ;  | 
describes  its  immorality,  Phil.  418;  calls 
glorying  in  the  nobility  of  others,  a  boasting 
to  be  laughed  at,  2  Bee.  436 


Petre  (Sir  Will.):  notice  of  him,  2  Cran. 
315  n.;  allusions  to  him,  ib.  338,  4  Jew. 
\229,  1230,  3  Zur.  77  n.;  proposed  to 
Cranmer  for  master  of  his  faculties, 
2  Cran.  394  ;  a  privy  councillor,  and  secre 
tary  of  state,  ib.  505,  511,  520,  Park.  75, 
117,  155,  1  Zur.  5  n.,  71,  80;  letter  from 
him  to  Parker,  Park.  118 

Petrikow,  Poland  :  3  Zur.  700 

Petronilla  (St)  :  daughter  of  St  Peter,  3  Bee. 
257,  265,  1  Ful.  475 ;  invoked  for  the  ague, 

2  Jew.  923,  Rog.  226 

Petronius :  wished  to  set  up  an  image  in 
God's  temple,  1  Bee.  17,  Park.  82,  Rid. 
85 

Petrus:  v.  Peter. 

Petrus  de  Alliaco,  q.  v. 

Petrus  de  Aquila,  q.  v. 

Petrus  Aureolus,  q.  v. 

Petrus  Camaracensis :  v.  Alliaco  (P.  de). 

Petrus  Chrysologus,  q.  v. 

Petrus  Comestor,  or  Manducator,  (Pierre  le 
Mangeur) :  mentioned  (no  doubt  erroneous 
ly)  as  the  brother  of  P.  Lombard  and  Gra- 
tian,  Bale  573  ;  he  held  transubstantiation, 
1  Hoop.  118,  518;  mentions  different  opi 
nions  as  to  the  words  of  Christ  in  conse 
cration  of  the  eucharist,  2  Bee.  263 ;  his 
Ilistoria  Evangelica,  2  Lat.  116  n 

Petrus  Crinitus,  q.  v. 

Petrus  Ferrariensis :  complains  that  kings 
are  slaves  to  the  pope,  4  Jew.  1039 

Petrus  Joannis,  Catalanus:  wrote  on  the 
Apocalypse,  Bale  258 

Petrus  Manducator :  v.  Petrus  Comestor. 

Petrus  Martyr,  q.  v. 

Petrus  de  Natalibus  :  Catalogus  Sanctorum, 
Jew.  xl ;  says  the  body  of  Christ  contained 
corporally  in  heaven,  is  contained  sacra- 
mentally  in  the  host,  2  Bee.  286,  472  n., 
473  n.,  3  Bee.  449 ;  states  a  reason  for  be 
lieving  the  assumption  of  the  Virgin,  1  Tyn. 
159  n. ;  tells  how  St  Ambrose  quitted  a 
house,  the  master  whereof  had  never  been 
in  trouble,  3  Bee.  103 n.,  1  Za<.435n.;  tells 
how  St  Bartholomew  confounded  a  demon 
which  inhabited  an  idol,  3  Tyn.  92  n. ;  says 
St  Bernard  denounced  sentence  of  excom 
munication  against  flies,  Rog.  311  n.  ;  gives 
a  legend  of  St  Brandon,  2  Tyn.  98  n. ;  re 
cords  St  Martin's  dying  prayer,  3  Tyn. 
279  n. ;  gives  an  account  of  St  Patrick's 
purgatory,  1  Tyn.  290 n.;  what  he  says  of 
St  Thecla,  4  Jew.  651 ;  he  speaks  of  mira 
cles  wrought  by  St  Thomas  Aquinas, 

3  Tyn.  131  n 

Petrus  de  Palude :  a  poor  friar  observant 
called  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  4  Jeic.  1056 


598 


PETRUS  DE  PALUDE  —  PHENEUX 


his  book  De  Cans.  Immed.  Eccles.  Potest, 
Jew.  xli ;  he  exalts  Peter  above  the  rest  of 
the  apostles,  3  Jew.  287;  calls  him  the  su 
perintendent  of  the  whole  world,  4  Jew. 
906  ;  teaches  that,  next  after  Christ,  spiri 
tual  grace  and  power  is  derived  from  Peter, 
ib.  829 ;  expounds  the  words  "  Whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind,"  &c.,  3  Jew.  383,  384; 
states  that  the  church  has  no  power  of  ju 
risdiction  but  only  from  Peter,  4  Jew.  829 ; 
says  the  pope's  power  exceeds  that  of  all 
the  rest  of  the  church,  3  Jew.  234,  4  Jew. 
021 ;  declares  that  none  may  judge  the 
pope,  2  Jew.  907,  919,  4  Jew.  833,  898, 
1033;  maintains  that  the  pope  is  chosen  by 
the  law  of  God,  but  that  other  bishops  are 
chosen  by  the  law  of  man,  4  Jew .  1036 ;  asserts 
that  no  man  may  believe  that  the  church  of 
Rome  may  err  from  the  faith,  ib.  1057, 
1058 ;  says  the  church  of  Peter  cannot 
wholly  fail  from  the  faith,  but  all  other 
churches  may,  ib.  726;  affirms  this  from 
Christ's  prayer  for  Peter,  ib.  710 ;  says  that 
in  the  church  one  bishop  is  sufficient  to 
consecrate  another,  but  for  solemnity  three 
are  devised,  3  Jew.  334;  writes  on  a  mouse 
eating  the  sacrament,  2  Jew.  784 

Petrus  Parisiensis :  v.  Peter,  chanter. 

Petrus  Perusinus  :  v.  Bizarro. 

Petrus  Eavennas:  Compend.  Jur.  Canon., 
Jew.  xlii ;  cited,  4  Jew.  634 

Petrus  TJrbevetanus :  speaks  of  one  mass 
only  being  said,  after  the  manner  of  the 
Greeks,  2  Jew.  635,  4  Jew.  888 

Pett  (Peter) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxv ;  all 
creatures  praise  God ;  verses  by  him,  ib.  386 

Petworth,  co.  Sussex :  the  benefice  farmed, 
2  Cran.  278 

Peucer  (Caspar) :  son-in-law  to  Melancthon, 
and  head  of  the  university  of  Wittemberg, 
1  Zur.  302  n. ;  with  Melancthon  he  edits 
Carion's  Chronicle,  Jew.  xxxiv,  4  Jew.  1051 

Pews:  seats,  Bale  527,  2  Brad.  49,  340, 
Grin.  175  n.,  2  Lat.  441 ;  pews  for  prayer, 
Sand.  237;  pew-fellows,  1  Ful  65,  3  Jeiv. 
341 ;  pue-fellows,  1  Ful.  204 

Peyto  (Will,  card.) :  v.  Peto. 

Pewter  ware  :  3  Zur.  195 

Peyton  (Sir  Hen.) :  Mary  (Seymour)  his  wife, 

1  Sec.  396  n 

Fez    (Bern.):    Thesaurus  Anecdot.    Novis., 

Jew.  xlii,  4  Jew.  678 
Pezelius  (Chr.) :  1  Zur.  302  n 
Pfaffus  [Germ.  Pfaffe]  :  a  contemptuous  term 

for  priest,  2  Hoop.  413 
Pflug  (Jul.),  bp  of  Naumberg:  named,  1  Ful. 

63  n. ;  one  of  the  compilers  of  the  Interim, 

2  Zur.  125  n.,  3  Zur.  383  n 


Phagius  (Paul) :  v.  Fagius. 

Phanons :   to  be  destroyed,  Grin.  135,  159: 

what,  ib.  135  n.  (v.  Maniple). 
Pharaoh   [Amun-m-ha  II.?]:    punished   foi 

taking  Sarai,  1  Bui.  410 
Pharaoh  [Thothmes  III.  ?] :  gave  an  Egyptian 

name  to  Joseph,  1  Tyn.  409,  Whita.  178 
Pharaoh  [Rameses  III.PJ:  his  daughter  Ter- 

muth,  Poet.  130 
Pharaoh     [Osirei-men-phthah  ?] :     afflicted, 

2  Bui.  79;  his  impenitence,  ib.  261,  1  Cov. 
118;    God  hardens  his  heart,   2  Bui.  381, 
382;  he  is  drowned  in  the  Red  sea,  4  Bui. 
329  ;  he  represents  the  devil,  1  Brad.  149, 
Now.  (8),  121 ;  and  the  pope,  Sand.  146 

Pharaohs :    alleged    meaning  of   the  name, 

1  Bui.  352 ;  destroyed  for  rebellion,  2  Bui. 
13 

Pharisees  (generally  associated  with  the 
scribes) :  the  origin  of  both,  according  to 
Josephus  and  Jerome,  3  Jew.  323;  why 
the  Pharisees  were  so  called,  2  Jew.  1017, 

3  Whitg.   522 ;    their    name    marks   their 
character,    3    Tyn.   108 ;    their    austerity, 

2  Jew.  1017  ;  their  lip-service,  4  Bui.  180, 
184;  their  hypocrisy,  ib.  12;  although  hy 
pocrites,  yet  they  instructed  the  congrega 
tion,    1  Jew.  399 ;    Cyprian  remarks  that 
Christ  never   blamed   the    priests   except 
under  the  name  of  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
Whita.  427  ;  how  they  esteemed  men's  tra 
ditions,  2  Hoop.  271 ;   how  they  set  aside 
God's    commandments    by    their    glosses, 

1  Tyn.  460,  461,  2  Tyn.  41,  42,  3  Tyn.  47 ; 
they  saw  the  day  of  Messiah's  birth,  and 
were  sad,  2  Hoop.  477  ;  felt  not  the  con 
solation  of  Christ,  ib.  325 ;  were  troubled 
at  his  preaching,  Pt7.  140;  drove  sinners 
from  him,  1  Tyn.  293;   though   they  had 
the  clearness  of  Christ's  coming,  yet  they 
put  him  to  death,  2  Hoop.  331 ;  their  false 
righteousness,  1  Tyn.  74,  2  Tyn.  40;  Pha 
risees  and  scribes  compared  with  monks, 

2  Tyn.  42,  43;  their  practice  followed  by 
prelates,    ib.  240,  241;   the  Pharisee   and 
publican,    Hutch.  335;     Pharisees    think 
scripture  may  be  expounded  as  men  list, 
Jlog.  195;   hold  free-will,    ib.  105;  think 
that  we  are  justified  by  external  righteous 
ness,   ib.  109,  116;   suppose  that  God  is 
pleased   with  lip-service,    ib.  120;    desire 
their  works  to  be  seen  of  men,  ib.  124 

Phavorinus :  2  Jew.  803 

Phebe :  was  a  servant  of  the  ch  arch,  2  Bui.  219 

Phelps  (Will.),  of  Cirencester:  articles  sub 
scribed  by  him,  2  Hoop.  152 

Pheneux  (  ):  servant  to  Cromwell, 

2  Cran.  400 


PHENOMENA 


599 


Phenomena :  arguments  from  divers  examples 
of  natural  phenomena,  1  Cran.  259 

Pherecydes  :  3  Bui.  385 

Phicinus  (M.):  v.  Fieino. 

Phidias  :  his  statue  of  Jupiter  Pisanus,  2  Jew. 
1010 

Philadelphia :  the  epistle  to  the  church  there, 
Sale  288 

Philastrius,  or  Philaster :  speaks  of  the 
Aerians,  2  Brad.  382  n. ;  condemns 
Aerius  as  an  Arian,  3  Bui.  399  ;  says  the 
Arians  condemned  marriage,  Rog.  306; 
describes  the  Semi- Arians,  ib.  70;  speaks 
of  the  Basilidians,  ib.  119;  on  Cerin- 
thus,  ib.  64,  1GO;  on  the  Eunomians, 
ib.  44;  on  the  Manichees,  ib.  67,  154; 
on  the  Marcionites,  ib.  51 ;  he  says  the 
Cataphrygians  (the  same  sect)  baptized  the 
dead,  ib.  26G,  and  added  blood  to  the  Lord's 
supper,  ib.  295;  on  the  Montanists,  ib. 
65;  on  Simon  Magus,  &c.,  ib.  41;  he 
mentions  heretics  who  rejected  Ecclesiastes 
and  the  Song  of  Solomon,  Whita.  31 ;  speaks 
of  certain  heretics  who  went  barefoot,  Phil. 
420;  contends  that  there  were  many  lan 
guages  from  the  beginning,  Whita.  113 

Philautia :    used  satirically    for    philosophy, 

1  Tyn.  154, 157 

Phileas,  a  bishop  and  martyr  :  he  was  mar 
ried,  Pil.  5G5 ;  determined  civil  matters, 

3  Whitg.  455 

Philemon  :    had  property,   2  Bui.  22 ;  as  to 

the  epistle  to  him,  v.  Paul. 
Philemon,  the  poet :  blames  unseemly  sorrow 

for  the  dead,  2  Cov.  12G 
Phileni:  1  Bui.  278 
Philip   (St),  the   apostle:    fable   concerning 

him,  Calf.  134;  Acts  of  Philip,  Hog.  82 
Philip,  the  deacon :    baptized,   3  Whitg.  58 ; 

in  what  manner,  4  Bui.  310,  311,  395,  396 ; 

baptized   Simon   Magus,  ib.  383;    was  an 

evangelist,  3  Bui.  278,  4  Bui.  105;  had  a 

house  and  daughters,  2  Bui.  22 
Philip,  king  of  Macedon  :  3  Bee.  5,  386,  429, 

2  Bui.  219,  2  Cov.  59,  Saiid.  154 
Philip,  Roman  emperor:  by  some  considered 

to  have  been  a  Christian;  fiction  as  to  his 

baptism,  2  Ful.  355 

Philip,  emperor  of  the  East :  v.  Philippicus. 
Philip  ( ),  king  of  France:  his  law  against 

swearing,  1  Bee.  390 
Philip  VI.,  king  of  France:  when  crowned, 

4  Jew.  933 

Philip  II.,  king  of  Spain :  at  Brussels  with 
the  emperor,  3  Zur.  62,  57  ;  wounded  at  a 
tournament,  ib.  61;  his  excesses  at  Ant 
werp,  ib.  175;  he  arrives  in  London,  ib. 
177 ;  names  queen  Mary  (q.  v.),  1  Brad. 


399  n.,  580  ;  conditions  of  the  match,  3  Zur. 
510;  Philip  and  Mary,  their  style,  2  Cran. 
543;  a  supplication  to  them,  1  Brad.  403  ; 
he  demands  to  be  crowned,  &c.,  but  is  de 
nied,  3  Zur.  174,  179,  180;  beheads  two 
noblemen,  ib.  750;  is  made  protector  to 
the  prince  that  should  be  born,  2  Brad 
167,  Rid.  371 ;  proposes  marriage  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  6  n.,  2  Zur.  1 ;  makes 
peace  with  France  and  England,  ib.  19 ; 
asks  Elizabeth's  permission  to  bring  three 
regiments  of  infantry  through  the  English 
channel,  ib.  172  ;  sends  an  Italian  abbot  to 
Scotland  to  oppose  the  Reformation,  1  Zur. 
149,  but  the  ship  is  wrecked,  ib.  150;  is 
expected  in  Brabant,  ib.  173 ;  blockades 
Geneva,  ib.  334 ;  the  invincible  armada, 
1588,  v.  Spanish  armada  ;  he  prepares  to 
invade  England  and  Ireland,  159G,  Lit. 
Eliz.  472,  473 

—  Mary  of  Portugal  his  1st  wife,  3  Zur. 
510  n.;  Mary,  queen  of  England,  his  2nd 
wife:  v.  Mary. 

Philip,  archduke  of  Austria:  consort  of  Jo 
anna  of  Spain,  2  Bee.  622  n 

Philip,  earl  of  Flanders :  his  law  against 
swearing,  1  Bee.  391 

Philip,  landgrave  of  Hesse :  invited  Luther, 
Zuingle,  and  others,  to  a  conference  con 
cerning  the  eucharist  at  Marpurg,  Grin. 
251  n.;  signed  the  confession  of  Augsburg, 

2  Zur.  15  n. ;  Bullinger  dedicated  a  book  to 
him,  4  Bui.  xvi ;  he  married  Margaret  do 
Sala,  his  first  wife  living,  2  Cran.  405  n., 

3  Zur.  666  n.;  imprisoned,  3  Zur.  68;  his 
character,  ib. 

Philip  of  Mantua :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  257 

Philip  (Tho.):  persecuted,  3  Tyn.  269 

Philip  Flatterer,  q.  v. 

Philippi :  the  jailor  there,  4  Bid.  366 

Philippians  (Epistle  to  the) :  v.  Paul. 

Philippicus,  emperor  of  the  East :  was  against 
images,  2  Bee.  71,  Phil.  407 

Philipps  (Morgan):  concerned  in  Cranmer's 
trial,  2  Cran.  553 

Philips  (Hen.):  sought  Tyndale's  friendship 
in  order  to  betray  him,  1  Tyn.  Ixv ;  bor 
rowed  money  from  him,  ib.  Ixvii;  brought 
the  emperor's  officers  to  arrest  him,  ib. ; 
had  Gabriel  Donne  for  his  coadjutor,  ib. 
Ixix  n. ;  procured  the  arrest  of  Poyntz,  as 
a  succonrer  of  Tyndale,  ib.  Ixxi ;  was  a 
scholar  of  Louvaine,  3  Tyn.  271 

Philips  (Walter),  last  prior  and  first  dean  of 
Rochester :  Phil.  64,  170,  3  Zur.  373  n 

Philips  (  ):  in  prison  for  the  truth, 

2  Lat.  321 


600 


PHILLIP  —  PIIILPOT 


Phillip  (Anne) :  witness  to  Ilutchinson'9 
will,  Hutch,  x. 

Phillip  (Jo.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  iii;  Stan 
zas  from  his  Friendly  Larum,  ib.  625 

Phillips  (Anne),  of  Picton :  a  book  dedicated 
to  her,  Poet.  xlvi. 

Phillips  (Roland),  vicar  of  Croydon :  his  ex 
amination  before  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  338 

Phillips   (   ):    Sir  E.  Carew's  gaoler, 

3  Zur.  625  n 

Philistines:  their  God,  1  Bui.  224;  their 
priests,  4  Bui.  480;  they  take  the  ark  of 
God,  ib.  295 

Philo,  a  Gentile  philosopher:  mentioned  by 
Josephus,  Whita.  88 

Philo,  the  Jew:  what  he  sajs  on  Job's  coun 
try  and  wife,  Pil.  245 ;  he  mentions  the 
Therapeutee,  2  Ful.  101 ;  referred  to,  Bale 
£34 ;  thought  to  have  written  the  Book  of 
Wisdom,  1  Ful.  354,  Whita.  88 

Philo  (Dr),  master  of  Michael  house,  Cam 
bridge  :  2  Lat.  xii. 

Philoromus,  martyr :  Pil.  565  n 

Philosophers:  they  were  ignorant  of  true 
wisdom,  Wool.  4 ;  preferred  their  inven 
tions  to  revelation,  Hog.  79;  some  held 
that  God  thinks  not  of  our  affairs,  1  Lat. 
34;  some  made  themselves  laughing- 
stocks,  1  Cran.  254 ;  their  opinions  con 
cerning  death  and  a  future  state,  2  Cov. 
40;  concerning  these  things  they  write 
foolishly  and  childishly,  ib.;  their  opinions 
on  a  future  state  investigated  by  bp  War- 
burton,  ib.  n.;  they  were  the  patriarchs  of 
heretics,  2  Bui.  407,  3  Bui.  124,  1  Jew.  334 

Philosophy :  distinguished  from  theology, 
Whita.  364;  the  difference  between  divine 
and  philosophical  precepts,  Wool.  121 ; 
philosophy  teaches  that  every  corporal 
thing  has  two  substances,  the  matter  and 
the  form,  1  Cran.  337 ;  that  of  Aristotle, 
Plato,  and  Pliny,  referred  to  by  Cranmer, 
ib.  331 ;  conclusions  from  it,  ib.  333 ;  Gar 
diner  argues  that  philosophy  should  not 
move  the  faith  of  a  Christian,  ib.  252 ;  how 
philosophy  is  spoken  against  by  Paul, 
Hutch.  29,  1  Tyn.  155;  false  philosophy, 
1  Tyn.  154,  &c. 

Philotus  (Laur.):  Park.  60  n 

Philpot   (Sir  Peter),  K.  B. :    father  of  Jo. 

Philpot,  Phil.  i. 

PHILPOT  (Jo.),  archdeacon  of  Winchester: 
biographical  notice  of  him,  Phil,  i — xxii, 
(and  3,  4) ;  he  was  a  knight's  son,  ib.  i ; 
and  of  kin  to  the  lord  Riche,  ib.  58,  102 ; 
studies  at  Winchester,  ib.  i,  ii;  is  admitted 
"  true  fellow"  of  New  coll.,  Oxford,  ib.  iii ; 
takes  the  degree  of  B.C.L.,  ib. ;  forfeits 


his  fellowship  for  absence,  ib.  iv ;  goes  into 
Italy,  ib.  iv,  v,  3  ;  encounters  a  Franciscan 
friar,  v,  41 ;  change  in  his  religious  views, 
ib.  vi  ;  he  lectures  on  the  epistle  to  the 
Romans  at  Winchester  cathedral,  ib.  vii ; 
is  made  archdeacon  of  Winchester,  ib.  ix, 
6;  being  archdeacon  he  excommunicates 
bp  White,  of  Lincoln,  for  preaching  false 
doctrine,  ib.  82;  is  wounded  by  Cook  the 
register,  ib.  x;  his  disputation  in  the  Con 
vocation,  Oct.  1553,  against  transubstan- 
tiation,  ib.  179,  &c.;  see  3  Zur.  373  n.;  his 
freedom  of  speech  there  the  cause  of  his 
persecution,  Phil,  xiii,  xiv,  52,  156 ;  he  is 
illegally  deprived  of  his  archdeaconry,  ib. 
xiv,  11;  excommunicated  by  Gardiner,  ib. 
101 ;  committed  to  the  King's  Bench,  ib. 
xiv,  156 ;  removed  to  the  sessions-house  by 
Newgate,  ib.  xvi;  committed  to  the  cus 
tody  of  Bonner,  ib.,  and  laid  in  his  coal 
house,  ib.  13,  70,  227,  267,  &c. ;  in  pri 
son,  I  Brad.  403,  2  Brad.  74  n.,  96;  his 
examination  at  several  times  during  his 
imprisonment,  Phil.  3,  &c. ;  his  examiners, 
ib.  xxv,  &c. ;  he  sings  in  prison  for  joy, 
Bale  102,  Phil.  17,  268,  270 ;  his  prayer  for 
wisdom  to  answer  his  accusers,  Phil.  19; 
his  prophecy  of  the  increase  of  the  gospel, 
ib.  30 ;  he  is  put  in  the  stocks,  Bale  102, 
Phil.  81,  85,  230,  &c.;  Bonner  illegally 
declares  himself  to  be  his  ordinary,  and 
proceeds  accordingly,  Phil.  83 ;  articles 
feigned  against  him,  ib.;  he  is  conveyed 
into  a  close  tower  joining  Paul's,  ib.  87 ; 
searched  for  writings,  ib. ;  sentences  writ 
ten  in  his  Bible  and  another  book,  ib.  108, 
125 ;  false  charges  against  him,  ib.  109 ;  he 
sharply  rebukes  Morgan,  ib.  122 ;  is  denied 
candle-light,  ib.  125,  267 ;  again  rebuked 
for  singing,  ib.  127;  he  rebukes  and  warns 
his  persecutors,  ib.  143 ;  his  vision,  ib.  272 ; 
his  further  examination  in  the  consistory 
at  St  Paul's,  ib.  146,  &c. ;  three  articles 
objected  against  him,  ib.  146;  his  last  ex 
amination,  ib.  148;  Bonner's  exhortation 
to  him,  and  his  reply,  ib.  151 ;  his  bill  of 
complaint  to  the  parliament,  ib.  156  ;  men 
tioned  as  in  peril  of  death,  1  Brad.  290 ; 
he  is  condemned,  Phil.  158 ;  sent  to  New 
gate,  and  cruelly  used  there,  ib.  159; 
warned  by  the  sheriffs  to  prepare  against 
the  next  day,  ib.  161 ;  his  words  when 
going  to  the  stake,  ib.;  his  martyrdom, 
ib.  xvii,  161,  Poet.  165;  on  his  prayer  at 
the  stake,  1  Brad.  258;  his  EXAMINATIONS 
AND  WHITINGS,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Rob. 
Eden,  M.A.,  Phil. ;  Grindal's  opinion  on 
his  examinations,  Grin.  223 ;  his  writings 


PHILPOT  —  PICTURES 


601 


characterized,  Phil,  xviii,  &c. ;  his  letters 
from  prison,  ib.  217 — 292;  a  letter  which 
seems  to  be  his  is  also  assigned  to  Brad 
ford,  2  Brad,  xlvii ;  a  letter  to  a  sister  of 
his  exhorting  her  to  stick  to  the  truth,  and 
to  abide  trial,  Phil.  238 ;  a  declaration 
concerning  religion  signed  by  him,  1  Brad. 
374  ;  his  views  on  election,  ib.  305,  2  Brad. 
169  ;  his  opinion  respecting  the  sacrament 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  Phil.  53, 
61,  &c. ;  cited  about  a  place  of  Cyprian, 
2  Whitg.  220 ;  he  defends  Calvin,  Phil.  46 ; 
letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  179,  243,  2  Hoop. 
592;  reference  to  him,  2  Brad.  129;  play 
upon  his  name,  Phil.  234 

Philpot  (Jo.  ?) :  suspended  for  nonconformity, 
Grin.  289,  2  Zur.  147  n 

Philpot  (Tho.)  :  brother  of  the  martyr,  Phil. 
240 

Phillpotts  (Hen.),  bp  of  Exeter:  source  of  an 
extract  from  the  Canon  Law  adduced  by 
him  with  reference  to  purgatory,  2  Ful. 
240  n 

Phinehas :  zealous  for  God,  Pil.  7,  343,  477 

Phines  (Eliz.  lady)  :  v.  Fineux. 

Phocas,  emperor .-  murdered  his  lawful  sove 
reign  Mauritius,  together  with  his  wife  and 
family,  Hale  503,  2  Hoop.  235,  293,  555, 
1  Jew.  363, 3  Jew.  310,  Pil.  76, 521 ;  is  said  to 
have  conceded  supremacy  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  Boniface  III.  being  bishop,  Bale 
503,  562,  2  Brad.  146,  2  Ful.  72,  354,  365, 
1  Hoop.  226,  2  Hoop.  235,  555,  1  Jew.  184, 
361,  363,  3  Jew.  311,  Pil.  76,  521,  Poet. 
284,  2  Tyn.  258, 1  Whitg.  232 ;  the  author 
ity  for  this  statement,  2  Ful.  365,  and  see 
371;  he  was  slain  by  the  people,  and 
thrown  into  the  fire,  1  Jew.  364 

Phocylides :  1  Bee.  375 

Phoroneus :  gave  laws,  2  Bui.  219 

Photinians :  their  heresy,  1  Bee.  418,  2  Jew. 
759 

Photinus  :  his  heresy,  3  Bee.  401,  3  Bui.  267, 
1  Cran.  278,  Hutch.  121,  Phil.  423;  he  im 
pugned  the  deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Roy. 
70;  added  to  the  gospel,  Bale  638 

Photius,  patr.  of  Constantinople :  Biblio- 
theca,  Calf.  89  n.,  2  Ful.  101  n. ;  Nomo- 
canon,  Jew.  xlii  ;  Epistolac,  ib. ;  he  speaks 
of  the  declaration  of  the  council  of  Con 
stantinople  respecting  the  divinity  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  3  Jew.  224;  alludes  to  the 
confidence  of  our  works,  our  faith,  &c., 
1  Ful.  369,  370;  compares  faith  to  a  rule, 
Whita.  662;  writes  on  being  "guilty  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,"  1  Cran.  408, 
409  ;  he  converted  the  Bulgarians,  2  Ful. 
GO;  writes  to  the  prince  of  Bulgaria  about 


the  council  of  Constantinople,  4  Jew.  994; 
mentions  that  Cyril  presided  at  the  synod 
of  Ephesus,  in  the  stead  of  pope  Celes- 
tine,  ib.  995;  praises  Theodosius  as  a  de 
fender  of  godliness,  4  Jew.  994;  his  con 
stitution  how  priests,  &c.,were  to  be  sued, 
ib.  960,  967 ;  his  remark  respecting  the 
Angelics,  2  Ful.  42  n 

Phoenician  :  v.  Punic. 

Phoenix  :  1  Hoop.  184 

Phrygians  :  probably  Cataphrygians,  or  Mon- 
tanists,  Rog.  158 

Phrygio  (Paul  Const.)  :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
554  n. ;  his  testimony  in  proof  of  pope 
Joan,  4  Jew.  656 

Phrygian! :  a  mitre  ;  one  made  of  a  peacock's 
tail  delivered  to  Sylvester,  4  Jew.  841 

Phylacteries,  Calf.  283,  1  Jew.  327  n 

Physic :  chargeable  and  painful,  1  Lat.  539 ; 
its  use  lawful,  ib.  541 ;  the  practice  of 
medicine,  2  Zur.  205 

Physicians :  to  be  honoured,  1  Lat.  540,  Wool. 
93,  but  not  trusted  in,  1  Lat.  541,  3  Tyn. 
119 ;  they  may  not  pray  that  many  may 
fall  sick,  1  Bee.  167 ;  too  many  of  them 
seek  their  own  profit,  1  Lat.  98,  541 ;  phy 
sicians,  surgeons,  and  alchemists,  use 
strange  languages  to  hide  their  sciences 
from  others,  1  Cran.  311 

Physiognomy :  a  forbidden  art,  2  Cran.  100, 
1  Hoop.  32;) 

Picards  :  v.  Adamites,  Beguardi. 

Referred  to,  2  Brad.  161  n.,  1  Jew.  227, 
228,  2  Jew.  689 ;  exterminated  by  Zisca, 
Whita.  229  n 

Piccolomini  (yEn.  Sylv.):  v.  Pius  II. 

Pickback :  Calf.  103 

Pickering  (Sir  Will.) :  one  of  queen  Eliza 
beth's  suitors,  1  Zur.  24,  34  n 

Pickeringe  (Rich.)  :  mention  of  him  and  his 
wife,  Jew.  xxv. 

Pickmote  :  Doctor  Pickmote  and  his  fellows, 

1  Lat.  133 
Pictures:  v.  Images. 

They  move  men's  hearts,  2  Jew.  661 ; 
portraits  ordered  by  Chr.  Hales,  3  Zur. 
185,  186,  188,  668;  Gualter's  scruples  on 
the  subject,  ib.  190,  195,  and  Burcher's,  ib. 
191 — 194;  graving  and  painting  not  for 
bidden  by  the  second  commandment,  1 
Hoop.  44,  Now.  (10),  123, 124 
—  In  churches  (see  the  names  of  the  fathers, 
&c.,here  mentioned):  testimoniesof  fathers 
and  councils  against  them,  Calf.  145, 149, 
154 ;  the  council  of  Eliberis  forbids  them, 

2  Bee.  71  (&c.  v.  Councils) ;  Gregory  Nys- 
sen   mentions  them,  Calf.  173  n.,   2  Jew. 
654;    Epiphanius    destroys    a    picture  of 


602 


PICTURES  —  PIGIIIUS 


Christ,  or  of  some  saint,  in  a  church  at 
Anablatha,  2  Bee.  60,  &  al. ;  many  rejected 
them  till  Jerome's  time,  Calf.  8 ;  Augustine 
censures  them,  ib.  188;  Paulinus  introduces 
them,  ib.  29;  Charlemagne  condemned 
them,  ib.  311;  Greek  church  allows  them, 
3  Zur.  691;  images  in  glass  windows, 
2  Ful.  208;  pictures  of  saints  not  to  be 
painted  in  church  windows,  2  Hoop.  138; 
pictures  on  the  walls  to  be  defaced,  ib. 

Picus  (Jo.),  prince  of  Mirandula :  Opera, 
Jew.  xlii ;  he  besought  the  pope  to  reform 
the  church,  and  to  restrain  the  luxury  of 
priests,  4  Jew.  949,  1106 ;  says,  we  ought 
to  believe  a  simple  plain  husbandman,  or  a 
child,  or  an  old  woman,  rather  than  the 
pope  and  a  thousand  bishops  of  the  pope, 
if  his  bishops  speak  against  the  gospel,  and 
the  others  speak  with  the  gospel,  ib.  921 ; 
quotes  Jerome  on  heresy,  3  Jew.  210  n.; 
translated  a  spurious  work  of  Hippolytus, 
2  Ful.  282 

Picus  (J.  F.):  Opera,  Jew.  xlii. 

Pie,  or  Pica:  the  term  explained,  3 Sec.  535, 
Lit.  Edw.  18  n.,  Lit.  Eliz.  33  n.,  304  n. ; 
pies  to  be  delivered  up,  2  Cran.  523 

Pie  (Will.) :  v.  Pye. 

Piece :  a  castle,  1  Jew.  485 

Picernus  de  Monte  Arduo  (Barth.):  publish 
ed  the  feigned  Donation  of  Constantine, 
2  Ful.  361  n 

Pierpoint  (Mrs) :  2  Brad.  253 

Pierpount  (Sir  Geo.):  dedication  to  him, 
1  Bee.  37 ;  notice  of  him  and  his  family, 
ib.  n 

Perpoynt  (Geo.) :  presented  to  a  prebend  of 
Lincoln,  Park,  viii,  482 

Pierrepont,  in  Picardy :  1  Bee.  37  n 

Pierrepont  family  :  some  account  of  it,  1  Bee. 
37  n 

Pierroceli(  ):  2  Ful.  121 

Piers  (Jo.),  bp  of  Rochester,  then  of  Salis 
bury,  and  ultimately  abp  of  York  :  recom 
mended  for  the  see  of  Norwich,  Park.  476, 
477;  mentioned,  Grin.  397  ;  he  aids  Geneva, 
Grin.  430  n.,  432  n.,  433 

Piers  Plowman :  mention  of  The  Ploughman's 
Complaint,  turned  into  modern  English, 
Rid.  490,  494 

Pierson  (And.) :  prebendary  of  Canterbury, 
Park.  197  n.,  442,  444;  his  supposed  share 
in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  ib.  335  n  (bis). 

Piety  :  v.  Godliness,  Religion. 

Pighius  (Alb.) :  Hierarch.  Eccles.  Assertio, 
Jew.  xlii,  3  Whitg.  xxxi;  Explic.  Cathol. 
Controv.,  Jew.  xlii;  De  Lib.  Horn.  Arbi- 
trio,  et  Div.  Grat.  ib.;  De  Actis  VI.  et 
VII.  Synodorum,  Calf.  137  n. ;  his  exposi 


tion  of  "Lo,  here  is  Christ,"  Hutch.  34; 
he  places  the  church  above  the  scriptures, 
Whita.  276;  teaches  that  their  authority 
depends  on  that  of  the  church,  4  Jew.  754, 
861,  802,  863;  affirms  that  the  church  has 
power  to  give  canonical  authority  unto  cer 
tain  writings,  which  otherwise  they  have 
not,  ib.  758,  &c. ;  says  that  without  the 
authority  of  the  church  we  ought  not  to 
believe  the  clearest  scripture,  ib.  863, 1114; 
declares  the  sense  of  the  church  to  be  the 
inflexible  rule,  3  Jew.  247  ;  calls  the  scrip 
tures  a  nose  of  wax,  1  Ful.  8, 539,  Hutch.  34, 
236, 347  bis,  3  Jew.  431,  iJew.  748, 758, 759, 
863,  Hog.  195,  2  Tyn.  103,  2  Whitg.  172  n.,  3 
Whitg.  33,  34, 157  ;  terms  them  a  shipman's 
hose,  a  dead  letter,  &c.,  3  Jew.  431,  4  Jew. 
748,  Hog.  195  n. ;  says  they  are  dumb  judges, 
&c.,  4  Jew.  748,  758,  773,  863 ;  declares 
that  the  writings  of  the  apostles  should  not 
be  above,  but  subject  to,  our  faith,  3  Jew. 
218,  4  Jew.  759,  863,  Park.  110 ;  speaks  of 
the  obscurity  of  scripture,  Rog.  199;  affirms 
that  the  word  of  God  is  so  dark  that  it 
cannot  be  read  with  any  profit,  1  Bui.  70 ; 
says  the  apostles  knew  all  things,  but  only 
taught  them  by  word  of  mouth,  ib.  63 ;  his 
opinions  on  predestination  answered  by 
Calvin,  3  Zur.  325;  he  denies  original  sin, 
4  Jew.  787  ;  declares  that  Augustine'sjudg- 
ment  thereon  is  false,  ib.  786,  787;  his 
statement  of  Augustine's  doctrine  respect 
ing  concupiscence  before  and  after  baptism, 
3  Jew.  464 ;  he  asserts  that  sacraments 
benefit  ex  opere  operate,  2  Jew.  750;  alleges 
the  "  clean  offering"  of  Malachi  in  favour 
of  the  mass,  Hutch.  46 ;  confesses  that  there 
are  errors  and  abuses  in  the  mass,  1  Jew. 
7,  8,  62,  106,  108,  2  Jew.  642,  683,  993, 

3  Jew.  182,  4  Jew.  738,  739,  948, 1107 ;  on 
Peter's  keys,  Hutch.  99 ;  on  Christ's  prayer 
that  Peter's  faith  might  not  fail,  ib.  106;  he 
treats  of  the  authority  of  the  Roman  church, 

4  Jew.  863  ;  maintains  that  the  authority  of 
the  pope  is  greater  than  that  of  a  general 
council,   &c.,  ib.  921 ;    says,  that   certain 
general  councils  determined  wickedly,  &c., 
1  Jew.  35,  65,  67,  69,  233,  254,  4  Jew.  1053, 
1109;  on  the  6th  and  7th  councils,  Calf. 
137  ;  he  rejects  the  acts  of  the  council  of 
Constantinople  (691)  as  spurious,  Whita. 
41 ;  declares  that  those  who  have  vowed 
chastity  may  not  marry,  4  Jew.  640 ;  writes 
on  the  text  "  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to 
burn,"  Pil.  670;    prefers  adultery  before 
wedlock,  1  Hoop.  32  ;  his  sentiments  re 
specting    heavenly  patrons,    3  Bui.  211 ; 
he  juggles  with  Augustine,  1  Cran.  127, 


PIGII1US  —  PILKINTON 


603 


1  Jew.  53,  54  ;  slanders  Luther,  1  Jew.  106; 
charges  us  with  dissension,  Rid.  307 

Tight :  pitched,  4  Bui.  96 

Pigot  (Rob.) :  martyred  at  Ely,  Poet.  164. 

Pigot  (Tho.)  :  v.  Pygott. 

Pike  (Mother) :  2  Brad.  76 

Pilate  (Pontius):  desired  to  place  images  in 
the  TeiiM-le,  Calf.  44  n.,  Park.  82  ;  judged 
Christ,  '<j  But.  14,  23  ;  he  and  Herod  agreed 
in  doing  so,  Pil.  410,  551 ;  the  simile  of 
Herod  and  Pilate  used  by  Jerome,  2  Ful. 
77  n. ;  he  was  troubled  about  Christ,  Pil. 
141 ;  bore  witness  of  his  innocency,  yet 
condemned  him,  Now.  (40),  157;  despised 
justification  by  faith,  Roy.  113;  named  in 
the  creed,  1  Bui.  134,  135 ;  why,  Now.  (40), 
157 ;  the  Acts  of  Pilate,  otherwise  called 
the  Gospel  of  the  Nazarenes,  Calf.  321  n., 
3  Jew.  441,  Pil.  683,  Rog.  82,  Whita.  108, 
560  n. ;  Mistress  Pilate,  2  Lat.  123 

Pilches  :  skins,  Rid.  423 

Piled  :  what,  1  Tyn.  117  n 

Pilgrimage  :  t\  Shoe. 

Made  to  holy  places,  2  Cov.  479,  2  Ful. 
108,  210,  238 ;  anciently  to  Ireland,  2  Ful. 
12;  termed  pilgrimage  gate-going,  I  Brad. 
280;  it  was  considered  meritorious,  Bale 
27 ;  made  in  the  jubilee  for  remission 
of  sins,  2  Cran.  74;  commended  or  allowed, 
1  Lat.  23,  24,  2  Lat.  353,  359 ;  not  to  be 
required  unless  vowed,  2  Lat.  233 ;  when 
and  how  to  be  made,  ib.  360;  how  it  was 
practised,  2  Bee.  413 ;  pilgrims  were  accom 
panied  by  bagpipes,  Canterbury  bells,  &c., 
Bale  101,  102 ;  how  abused,  1  Lat.  54 ; 
juggling  to  get  money  from  pilgrims,  2  Lat. 
364 ;  lord  Cobham  questioned  on  the  sub 
ject  of  pilgrimage,  Bale  39 ;  Will.  Thorpe 
examined  thereon,  ib.  99  ;  pilgrimage  for 
bidden,  2  Zur.  158;  all  men  are  pilgrims, 
Bale  25;  who  are  true  pilgrims,  ib.  99, 
3  Tyn.  63 ;  the  Christian  man's  pilgrimage, 
1  Lat.  474 ;  my  pilgrimage,  verses  by  Sir 
W.  Raleigh,  Poet.  235 

Pilgrimage  of  Grace  :  an  insurrection  in  Lin 
colnshire  and  Yorkshire,  Bale  326,  2  Cran. 
332  n.,  1  Lat.  25  n.,  29,  2  Lat.  390,  392  n., 
Park.  8  n.;  it  broke  out  at  Louth,  2  Cran. 
362  n 

PILKINGTON  (James),  bp  of  Durham :  bio 
graphical  notice  of  him,  Pil.  i ;  his  birth, 
ib.;  sent  to  Cambridge,  Hutch,  i,  Pil.  i; 
mention  of  him  there,  Park.  38;  master 
Pylkington  senior  (apparently  the  same)  at 
Cambridge,  2  Brad,  xviii ;  one  of  the  dis 


putants  there,  1549,  Grin.  194,  Hid.  169  ; 
vicar  of  Kendal,  Pil.  ii ;  in  exile,  1  Brad. 
374  n.,  445,  1  Cran.  (9),  Grin.  224,  &e., 
Jew.  xiii,  Pil.  ii,  3  Zur.  752  n. ;  his  expo 
sitions  at  Basil,  Pil.  ii;  he  returns  to 
England,  and  is  made  a  commissioner  for 
revising  the  Prayer  Book,  Grin,  v,  Pil.  iii; 
master  of  St  John's  college,  Cambridge, 
and  regius  professor  of  divinity,  Pil.  iii ; 
he  preaches  at  the  restitution  of  Bucerand 
Fagius,  ib.  iv,  651,  2  Zur.  51  n. ;  privately 
marries  Alice  Kingsmill,  PU.  iv;  made 
bishop  of  Durham,  Park.  123  n.,  Pil.  v, 

1  Zur.  63  n. ;  his  sermon  at  Paul's  cross,  on 
the  church  being  [as  it  was  supposed]  struck 
by  lightning,  Pil.  v,  647  ;  he  sends  money 
to  the  house  where  he  had  dwelt  at  Zurich, 

2  Zur.  109;  his  conduct  in  the  controversy 
about   habits,   Pil.   viii ;    his    moderation 
towards  the  Puritans,  2  Zur.  141,  144 ;  sup 
posed  to  favour  them,  Park.  237,  Pil.  viii; 
he  signs  a  letter  to  the  queen,  Park.  294 ; 
the  popish   insurrection   at   Durham,  and 
destruction  of  his  property,  Pil.  ix,  1  Zur. 
218;  his  illness  and  recovery,  1  Zur.  260; 
the  foundation  of  Ilivington  school,  Pil. 
xi ;  his  death,  ib.,  1  Zur.  321,  325,  2  Zur. 
270;  his  will,  Pil.  xi;  his  epitaphs  at  Dur 
ham,  ib.   xi,  xiii;    his  character,  ib.   xiii; 
references  to  him,  Grin.  234,  Park.  264, 
2  Zur.   247 ;    commemoration    of    him    at 
Rivington  school,  Pil.  671 

His  WORKS,  edited  by  the  [late]  Rev. 
James  Scholefield,  A.M.,  regius  prof,  of 
Greek,  Cambridge,  Pil. ;  list  of  his  works, 
ib.  xiv — xvi ;  his  answer  to  the  man  of 
Chester,  2 Ful.  3,  Pil.  481,  487;  letters* 
by  him,  Park.  221,  1  Zur.  222,  286,  3  Zur. 
134,  136 ;  other  letters  by  him,  Pil.  ix,  x, 
658,  679 ;  he  wrote  certain  prayers  *,  Pra. 
B.v. 

—  Alice  (Kingsmill)  his  wife,  Pil.  iv  ;  his 
children,  Deborah,  Ruth,  Isaac,  Joshua,  ib. 
xi. 

Pilkington  (Jo.) :  brother  of  the  bishop,  and 
an  archdeacon,  Pil.  v. 

Pilkington  (Lau.):  brother  of  the  bishop,  and 
vicar  of  Norham,  Pil.  v. 

Pilkington  (Leon.):  succeeds  his  brother,  the 
bishop,  as  master  of  St  John's,  Park.  147  n., 
Pil.  v;  legacy  to  him,  Pil.  xi. 

Pilkington  (Rich.),  of  Rivington  park:  the 
bishop's  father,  Pil.  i ;  built  Rivington 
church,  ib.  xi. 

Pilkinton  (Earth.),  alias  Traheron,  q.  v. 


*  Not  in  his  Works,  save  that  a  part  of  the  letter  in  Park.  221,  is  in  Pil.  vii.    A  defect  in  the  former  copy 
(Park.  222  n)  is  supplied  by  the  latter. 


604 


PILL  —  PIUS  II. 


Pill:  to  peel,  strip,  plunder,  rob;  pilleth, 
2  Brad.  346  ;  pilled,  i.  e.  stripped,  bald, 
Bale  36,  1  'Brad.  44,  2  Brad.  218,  1  Tyn. 
117  n.,  227 

Pillars  :  the  badge  of  some  order  of  prelates, 

1  Tyn.  246,    3  Tyn.  81 ;   pillars  and  pole- 
axes  carried  before  cardinals,  2  Jew.  1020 ; 
Peter,   James,  and  John  called  pillars,  4 
Bui.  123 

Pill-pates :  pilled  or  polled  heads,  shavelings, 

2  Bee.  315 

Pin  (L.  E.  du):  v.  Du  Pin. 

Pinamonti  (J.  P.):  Exorcista  rite  edoctus, 

Calf.  318  n 
Pinczov,  Poland  :  3  Zur.  687 ;  a  synod  there, 

ib.  602  n. ;  reformation  there,  ib.  690 
Pindar  :  calls  God  apwroreyyov,  1  Jew. 501; 

terms  life  <r;aas  ovap,  Wool.  108 ;  believed 

the  soul  to  be  immortal,  3  Bui.  385;  his 

house   at    Thebes    spared  by   Alexander, 

2  Brad.  372  n 
Pinder   (Rachel):    does   penance  at  Paul's 

cross  for  pretending  to  be  possessed,  Park. 

465  n 

Pindfools:  pixes  so  called,  1  Hoop.  527 
Pining  (v.a.):  wearing  out,  1  Brad.  387 
Pinkie:  a  great  victory  over  the  Scots  there, 

2  Cran.  417,  1  Hoop,  xi,  3  Zur.  43 
Pinsons  :  pincers,  2  Bee.  65 

Pipes  :  rolls,  "  the  rolls  and  pipes  of  memory," 

3  Jew.  330 

Pirithous  (  ):  Grin.  234  n 

Pisanus  (Barth.) :  v.  Bartholomew. 

Piscator  (Jo.):  on  Christ's  descent  into  hell, 
Rog.  61  n 

Pistorius  (Jo.):  Vet.  Script.  Germ.,  Jew.  xlii. 

Pistorius  (  ) :  concerned  in  abp  Her 
mann's  book  of  reformation,  2  Zur.  18  n 

Pit  (The  bottomless) :  opened,  Bale  351 

Pitcairn  (Rob.) :  2  Zur.  365  n 

Pitho,  Suada,  or  Suadela:  4  Bui.  265 

Pithceus  (Fra.):  Codex  Canonum  vetus, 
Calf.SiGn 

Pits  (Jo.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxv ;  Psalm 
c.  in  metre,  ib.  387 

Pits  (Jo.) :  his  library,  1  Ful.  xiv. 

Pity :  foolish  pity  not  to  be  shewn  by  magis 
trates,  2  Bee.  310,  311,  1  Bui.  353,  Sand. 
226 

Pius  I.,  pope:  praises  custom,  Calf.  54  n.; 
prescribes  what  must  be  done  if  in  the 
eucharist  any  of  the  blood  drop  upon  the 
ground,  3  Bee.  437 ;  says,  it  profits  a  man 
nothing  to  fast  and  pray,  except  the  mind 
be  refrained  from  ungodliness,  1  Bee.  109, 
2  Bee.  534  ;  supposititious  order  about  the 
keeping  of  Easter- day,  2  Ful.  237,  2  Hoop. 
233,  Pil.  601 ;  the  chronicle  of  Eusebius 


corrupted  to  maintain  the  falsehood,  2  Ful. 
237  n. ;  the  third  spurious  epistle  adduced 
by  J.  H.  Newman,  ib.  81  n 
Pius  II.,  pope  (previously  called  JEneas  Syl 
vius,  and  surnamed  Piccolomini) :  forbade 
appeals  to  a  council  from  the  pope,  and  de 
termined  that  any  one  so  appealing  is  a 
heretic,  1  Jew.  68,  3  Jew.  216;  said  that  evil 
physicians  kill  bodies,  unwise  priests  souls, 
1  Bee.  9;  monopolized  the  alum  trade, 

1  Lat.  181  n 

—  /Eneae  Sylvii  Opera,  Jew.  xxxii ;  De 
Origine  Bohemorum,  Bale  11;  De  Gestis 
Basil.  Concil.,  2  Brad.  160  n.,  Rid.  374; 
he  declares  that  before  the  council  of  Nice 
small  regard  was  had  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  I  Jew.  386,  441,  3  Jew.  306,  4  Jew. 
996 ;  calls  it  ruin  to  the  church  to  say  that 
no  council  may  be  kept  without  consent  of 
the  pope,  4  Jew.  827,  998  (when  pope,  he 
spoke  differently ;  see  above) ;  says  others 
besides  bishops  had  a  voice  in  councils, 

3  Jew.  206,  4  Jew.  1026;    rejects  the  pa 
pistical  etymology  of  the    name   Cephas, 

2  Ful.  302  n. ;  declares  that  the  decree  con 
taining  Constantino's   donation  is   utterly 
false,  4  Jew.  678 ;  says,  we  are  bound  to 
withstand  any  man  to  the  face,  whether  he 
be  Peter  or  Paul,  if  he  walk  not  after  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,   3  Jew.  285,  4  Jew. 
875 ;  asks  what  should  be  done  if  a  wicked 
pope   teach   things  contrary  to  the  faith, 

4  Jew.  928 ;   states   that  if  the  bishop  of 
Rome  will  not  hear  the  church,  he  will  not 
hear  Christ,  and  must  be  taken  as  a  hea 
then  and  a  publican,  3  Jew.  223;  asserts 
that  many  popes  have  been  found  heretics, 
or  defiled  with  other  devices,  ib.  345 ;  says 
that  if  a  bishop  speak  against  the  pope,  al 
though   he    speak    the   truth,   he   sinneth 
against  his  oath,  2  Jew.  996,  4  Jew.  948 ; 
shews  how  the  Hussites  were  persecuted 
on   account  of  the  cup  in  the  sacrament, 

2  Jew.  979 ;  testifies  that  consent  was  given 
to  the  Bohemians  to  have  communion  in 
both  kinds,  2  Bee.  245  n. ;  speaks  of  per 
mission  being  conceded  to  the  Sclavonians, 
&c.,  of  having  service  in  their  own  tongue, 

3  Bee.  410, 1  Jew.  291,  335,  Pil.  500 ;  men 
tions  an   opinion  that  at  Christ's  passion 
the  faith  remained  only  in  Mary,  3  Jew. 
268 ;  says  charity  is  waxen  cold,  and  faith 
is  dead,  4  Jew.  874;   acknowledges  abuse 
in  restraining  priests'  marriage,  and  would 
have  it  restored,   1  Jew.  62,   2  Jew.  830, 
993,  3  Jew.  182,  417,  424,  427,   Pil.  566, 
656;   mentions  the  epistle  of  Udalric  on 
this  subject,  ib.  687 ;  says,  a  married  man, 


PIUS  II.  —  PLAGUES 


605 


having  his  wife  alive,  may  be  chosen  pope, 

3  Jew.  395;  describes  the  Adamites,  Rog. 
101  n. ;  speaks  of  the  poor  men  of  Lyons, 

4  Jew.  737  ;  his  retractations,  2Ful.  302  n. ; 
his  writings  censured,  ib. 

Pius  IV.,  pope:  murdered  cardinal  Caraffa 
in  prison,  4  Jew.  1146;  set  up  the  cross  in 
the  church,  2  Ful.  159  ;  confirmed  the  em 
pire  to  Ferdinand,  Grin.  21  n. ;  his  alleged 
offer  to  confirm  the  English  Prayer  Book, 
Lit.  Eliz.  xxii ;  he  reassembled  the  council 
of  Trent,  but  prejudged  all  Protestants  for 
heretics,  4  Jew.  1114,  2  Zur.  GOn.;  copy  of 
his  creed,  4  Jew.  1310,  1311;  his  Index, 
Calf.  95 n.;  his  cardinals  sought  to  depose 
him,  3  Jew.  202 

Pius  V.,  pope:  declared  Rome  "  magis  Gen- 
tilizare  quam  Christianizare,"  Rog.  182 ; 
baptized  the  duke  of  Alva's  standard,  ib. 
2CG  ;  subsidized  the  duke  of  Savoy,  2  Zur. 
171 ;  copy  of  his  bull  against  queen  Eliza 
beth,  4  Jew.  1131 ;  notices  of  it,  and  re 
marks  upon  it,  Grin.  328,  2  Jew.  90G,  Lit. 
Eliz.  G55  n.,  657  n.,  Pil.  623  n.,  1  Zur. 
221,  229,  238,  2  Zur.  179;  A  VIEW  OF  A 
SEDITIOUS  BULL,  &c.,  by  bp  Jewel,  4  Jew. 
1127 — 1160 ;  the  bull  answered  by  Bullin- 
ger,  4  Bui.  xxv,  Grin.  328,  4  Jew.  1129  n., 

1  Zur.  221,  242—244,  258,  2GG,  2G8,  2G9, 

2  Zur.  178  n.,  179,  183,  192;   the  Missale 
published  by  his  command,  2  Ful.  21  n. ;  his 
Censures  of  the  Gloss,  Calf.  6  n 

Pix,  or  Pyx:  the  box  in  which  the  host  is 
reserved,  Bale  168, 1  Brad.  88,  392,  Hutch. 
253,  347,  3  Tyn.  268;  distinguished  from 
the  tabernacle  or  ciborium,  4  Bui.  449  n., 
2  Jew.  560;  the  pix,  and  canopy,  2  Jew. 
553,  &c.;  the  pix  suspended  over  the  altar, 
Hutch.  347,  Pil.  129;  sometimes  made  in 
the  form  of  a  dove,  1  Jew.  188,  192,  2  Jew. 
559,  &c. ;  called  a  monster  [monstrance], 
2  Jew.  561 ;  pixes  to  be  destroyed,  Grin. 
135,  159 ;  the  pix  of  the  mint  at  Canter 
bury,  2  Cran.  357 

Placard  :  edict,  proclamation,  1  Brad.  60,  73 

Placcius  (Vine.) :  Theatrum  Anon,  et  Pseu- 
don.,  Calf.  69  n.,  2  Ful.  103  n 

Placebo:  the  office  for  the  dead,  Bale  330 
(v.  Dirige). 

Placidia  (Galla),  empress:  her  epistle  to 
Theodosius  her  father,  2  Ful.  363 

Placilla,  wife  of  Theodosius :  her  piety,  Pil. 
386 

Plague  :  v.  Prayers,  Psalms,  Thanksgivings. 
Pestilence  threatened  to  despisers  of 
God's  word,  1  Bee.  469,  470;  it  is  an  ex 
traordinary  magistrate  to  reform  and  punish 
sin,  2  Hoop.  166;  the  causes  of  it,  ib.  161, 


165;  its  nature  and  condition,  ib.  163; 
sundry  occasions  of  it,  ib.  166,  167;  pre 
cepts  in  plague-time,  Grin.  258 ;  the  only 
remedy  for  it,  2  Hoop.  165,  168;  who  may 
not  flee  from  it,  ib.  168 ;  the  best  preserva 
tive  from  pestilence,  ib.  169 ;  Christ's  me 
dicine  for  it,  ib.  170,  173;  the  plague  in 
1537,  2  Lot.  380 ;  in  London,  1548,  3  Zur. 
646;  the  plague  or  sweating-sickness  in 
London  and  throughout  England,  1551, 
1  Brad.  61,  445,  2  Brad,  xxiv,  66,  2  Hoop. 
139,  159,  Lit.  Eliz.  450,  3  Zur.  94,  496, 
575  n.,  679,  727 ;  letter  from  the  king  to 
the  bishops  respecting  it,  2  Cran.  531 ;  di 
rection  for  service  on  Mondays,  Wednes 
days,  and  Fridays,  during  the  sweating 
sickness,  2  Hoop.  139 ;  Hooper's  homily 
for  the  occasion,  ib.  161 ;  plague  in  London 
and  elsewhere,  1563,  Grin,  vii,  77,  78,  79, 
Lit.  Eliz.  459,  460,  493,  Park.  182—184, 
1  Zur.  132,  2  Zur.  109,  114  n.;  it  first  ap 
peared  among  the  English  army,  at  New- 
haven,  near  Boulogne,  Grin.  77,  1  Zur. 
132 ;  Thirlby  and  Boxall  removed  from  the 
Tower,  Park.  192—195;  letters  about  the 
fast,  Grin.  257,  &c. ;  services  for  the  oc 
casion,  ib.  75,  &e.,  Lit.  Eliz.  478,  &c. ; 
notification  to  be  given  to  the  curates  of 
London,  Grin.  78 ;  dean  Nowel's  homily 
for  the  occasion,  ib.  79,  96,  Lit.  Eliz.  491 ; 
a  form  of  meditation. ..to  be  daily  used  of 
householders,  Lit.  Eliz.  503;  remedy  a- 
gainst  infection  suggested  by  bishop  Grin- 
dal,  Grin.  268;  fires  in  the  streets,  ib.  270; 
perfumes,  &c.,  recommended  as  a  precau 
tion  against  contagion,  Lit.  Eliz.  503 ;  the 
plague  in  Chiavenna,  15G3,  2  Zur.  110 n., 
113;  feared  at  Canterbury,  1564,  Park. 
208 ;  in  London  and  Lambeth,  1574,  ib. 
466  ;  the  plague  of  1593,  Bartholomew  fair 
not  kept,  Lit.  Eliz.  471 ;  great  mortality 
(at  that  time?),  Poet.  465;  plague  in  Scot 
land,  1602,  2  Zur.  335 
Plagues:  v.  Prayers. 

Plagues  must  constrain  those  whom  be 
nefits  will  not  win,  Sand.  151 ;  they  cannot 
be  resisted,  Pil.  72  ;  if  despised,  they  bring 
greater,  ib.  176;  they  are  to  be  considered, 
ib.  173—175, 180  ;  the  cause  of  them  to  be 
searched  out,  ib.  50,  180;  they  come  from 
God, — yet  man  sins  in  plaguing,  ib.  220 ; 
the  wicked  plague  one  another,  ib.  246 ; 
they  are  commonly  brought  by  false  re 
ligion,  ib.  73;  by  evil  teaching,  2  Cran.  14; 
their  difference  under  popery  and  the 
gospel,  Pil.  85;  were  greater  then  than 
since,  ib.  606;  the  plague  of  one  a  warning 
to  others,  ib.  175 


606 


PLAIN  AS  A  PACK-STAFF  —  PLATINA 


Tlain  as  a  pack-staff :  2  Brad.  319 

Plancher :  cornice,  Park.  231 

Tlantagenet  (Geo.),  duke  of  Clarence:  v. 
George;  and  so  with  other  princes  of  the 
family. 

riantagenet  (Arthur),  vise.  Lisle:  notice  of 
him,  2  Cran.  208  n.;  his  government  at 
Calais,  ib,  376  n.;  extracts  from  his  letters 
to  the  king,  ib.  495  n. ;  he  opposes  the 
gospel  at  Calais,  3  Zur.  220 ;  is  sent  to  the 
Tower,  ib. ;  letters  to  him,  2  Cran.  298, 
316,  318,  320,  322,  324,  390,  391,  393 

Plantagenet  (Marg,),  countess  of  Salisbury  : 
v.  Pole. 

Plat:  plot,  Calf.  48;  its  derivation,  ib.  n 

Plate :  Cranmer  refers  to  Cromwell  a  propo 
sition  concerning  the  weight  of  plate, 

2  Cran.  335 

Platform  :  The  Piteous  Platforme  of  an  Op 
pressed  Mynde,  by  G.  C.;  notice  thereof, 
Poet,  xxiv ;  an  extract,  ib.  266 

Platina  (B.) :  De  Vitis  et  Gestis  Summ. 
Pontif.,  Jew.  xlii,  3  Whitg.  xxxi ;  he  tells 
what  Anacletus  decreed  about  the  sacra 
ment,  2  Sec.  258,  3  Sec.  474;  says  that 
Alexander  I.  brought  in  wafer-cakes, 

3  Whitg.  82 ;  and  ordained  holy  water,  Pil. 
C01 ;  in  Sixtus  I.  he  tells  how  the  mass 
was  pieced  together,  3  Jew.  434,  Pil.  503, 
3  Whitg.  73  n. ;  he  ascribes  the  institution 
of  Lent  to  Telesphorus,   Whita.  508,   and 
says  that  he  ordained  the  Gloria  in  excel- 
sis,  3  Whitg.  99 ;    his  account  of  the  sup 
posed    ordinance   of    Hvginus    respecting 
sponsors,  Calf.  212  n. ;  lie  tells  of  an  order 
of  Pius  I.  respecting  Easter,  2  Hoop.  233, 
Pil.  G01 ;  in  Eleutherius,  he  speaks  of  the 
British  fiamines,  2  Whitg.  127  ;  he  mentions 
an    ordinance   of  pope  Lucius   on  meats, 
Pil.  514;  declares  that  Marcellinus  sacri 
ficed  to  idols,  ib.  601 ;  reference  to  the  life 
of  Silvester,  1  Hoop.  276 ;    he  states  that 
Liberius  was  an  Arian  heretic,  3  Jew.  342, 
343,  4  Jew.  'J29,  Pil.  601 ;    says  that  the 
emperor    Constantius    deposed    Liberius, 
and  afterwards,  restoring  Liberius,  deposed 
pope  Felix,  4  Jew.  682;  affirms  that  Felix 
was  an  Ariau,  Pil.  601 ;  mentions  riots  at 
the  election  of  Damasus  I.,  1  Whitg.  463 ; 
says  that  Damasus  ordained  the  antiphonal 
singing  of  the   Psalms,   3  Whitg.  385  n. ; 
mentions  that  Anastasius  I.  ordered  stand 
ing   at   the  gospel,  3  Whitg.  384  n. ;   says 
pope  Boniface  I.  was  the  son  of  Jucundus 
a  priest,  3  Jew.  394 ;   states  that  he  first 
divided  priest  from  people  in  the  time  of 
the  ministration  of  the  sacrament,  1  Jew. 
311 ;  in  Celestine  I.  he  relates  how  Satan 


destroyed  certain  Jews  in  Crete,  2  Cran. 
50;  says  that  this  pope  brought  in  the 
introit,  3  Whitg.  73 n.;  in  Leo  I.  he  refers 
to  Mamercus  of  Vienne,  Calf.  295  n., 

2  Whitg.  480;    he  notices  that   Gelasius 
condemned  the  Manichees  to  exile,  1  Jew. 
257;  declares  that  Anastasius  II.  was  an 
Arian,  Pil.  601;  says  that  John  I.  went  on 
an  embassy  in  favour  of  the  Arians,  ib.  602  ; 
speaks  of  sedition  at  the  election  of  Boniface 
II.,  1  Whitg.  463;  on  Agapetus,  Calf.  259  n. ; 
on    Silverius,    2  Ful.  99  n. ;    he  says  that 
this  pope  was  the  son  of  bishop  Ilormisda, 

3  Jew.  394 ;  relates  the  opposition  of  Gre 
gory   I.  to  the  name  of  universal  bishop, 

2  Hoop.  234;  mentions  that  Sabinian  the 
pope  commanded  all  Gregory's  writings  to 
be  burned,  4tJew.  1110;   in  Boniface  III. 
he  says  it  was  the  custom  to  ask  how  much 
the  bishoprick  was  worth,  not  how  many ' 
sheep  were  in  it,  2  Tyn.  255  n. ;  speaks  of 
this  pontiff  obtaining  of  the  emperor  Pho- 
cas  that  Rome  should  be  called  the  head 
of  all  churches,  1  Hoop.  226,  2  Hoop.  235, 

3  Jew.  311,  316,  2  Tyn.  258  n.,  1  Whitg. 
232;  testifies,  in  Boniface  V.,  to  the  covet- 
ousness  of  the  papal  clergy,  2  Tyn.  255  n.; 
in  Severinus  I.  he  says,  without  the  empe 
ror's  letters  patent  the  pope  was  no  pope, 
3  Jew.  334,  4  Jew.  6'J9,  2  Tyn.  255  n. ;  and 
tells  how  Isaeius  seized   the   treasures   of 
the  Lateran,  2  Tyn.  255  n.;  in  Agatho  he 
refers  to  the  first  Latin  mass  at  Constan 
tinople,  2  Brad.  311 ;  mentions  riots  at  the 
election  of  Conon,  1  Whitg.  463,   and    at 
that  of  Sergius  I.,  ib. ;  mentions  that  this 
pope  introduced   the   Agnus   Dei   in   the 
mass,  2  Jew.  586  n. ;  says  that  pope  Con- 
stantine  approved  images,  and  had  certain 
saints  painted  in  St  Peter's,  2  Bee.  71  n.; 
states  that  Zachary  absolved  the  French 
from  their  allegiance,  and  made  Pepin  king, 
Pil. 602 ;  on  Stephen  II.,  ib.;  in  Stephen  III. 
he  mentions  riots  at  the  election  of  Con- 
stantine,  1  Whitg.  4C3;  he  speaks  also  of 
disorders  when  Paul  I.  was  chosen,    ib. ; 
in    Adrian   I.  he   mentions   how   Corsica 
came  to  the  see  of  Borne,  2  Tyn.  261  n. ; 
he  says   that   the  feet   of  this  pope  were 
kissed  by  Charlemagne,  4  Jew.  688 ;  states 
that  Leo  III.  made  Charlemagne  emperor, 
ib.  672,  680  ;   that   he   instituted   rogation 
days,  Calf.  295  n. ;   and  allowed  the  (so- 
called)    blood  of  Christ  at   Mantua,  Pil. 
602 ;    says  that  Adrian  II.  was  son   of  a 
priest,  3  Jew.  3!J4;    in  his  life  he  relates 
how  the  emperor  praised  the  Roman  peo 
ple   for   their  choice   of  the  high   priest, 


PLATINA  —  PLINY 


607 


1  Whitg.  402  ;  he  relates  the  story  of  pope 
Joan,  Pil.  602 ;  allows  that  almost  all 
affirm  that  history,  4  Jew.  G55,  656 ;  tells 
of  Adrian  III.'s  encroachments  on  the 
power  of  the  emperor,  2  Tyn.  267  n. ;  says, 
in  Formosus  I.,  that  the  emperors  had 
lost  their  power,  and  the  popes  their 
virtue,  1  Jew.  415,  2  Jew.  1081,  3  Jew. 
172  ;  says  that  Stephen  disinterred  Formo 
sus,  3  Jew.  249,  276,  1  Tyn.  234  n. ;  tells 
how  he  persecuted  the  name  of  Formosus, 
and  speaks  of  petty  popes  who  did  nothing 
but  deface  the  names  of  their  predecessors, 
1  Hoop.  217,  3  Jew.  219,  276;  says  that 
after  Stephen  it  became  customary  for 
popes  to  abolish  the  acts  of  those  who 
went  before  them,  4  Jew.  750,  751,  773, 
1  Tyn.  324  n. ;  affirms  that  Ilomanus  abro 
gated  the  decrees  of  Stephen,  1  Hoop.  217, 
1  Tyn.  324  n. ;  in  his  life,  he  calls  some 
popes  monsters,  3  Jew.  347 ;  says  that 
Theodore  11.  restored  the  acts  of  Formo 
sus,  1  Hoop.  217;  tells  that  John  IX.  did 
the  like,  1  Tyn.  324  n.  ;  in  Benedict  IV. 
he  calls  some  popes  monsters,  &c.,  4  Jew. 
702,  1013 ;  he  tells  that  Leo  V.  was  cast 
into  prison  by  Christopher,  who  assumed 
his  place,  but  soon  fled,  1  Hoop.  217  ;  de 
clares  that  John  X.  was  son  of  a  priest, 
3  Jew.  394 ;  says  that  he  restored  the  acts 
of  Formosus,  1  Hoop.  217  ;  in  Agapetus  II. 
he  tells  how  Otho  became  emperor,  2  Tyn. 
269  n.;  in  John  XII.  he  speaks  of  the 
translation  of  the  empire  to  Germany,  ib. ; 
he  says  the  emperor  Otho  I.  deposed  pope 
John  XIII.,  4  Jew.  682,  1034 ;  censures 
him,  4  Jew.  702;  tells  that  after  him  the 
emperor  chose  Leo  to  be  pope,  1  Whitg. 
403 ;  relates  the  history  of  Leo  VIII.,  his 
election,deposition,  and  restoration,  iWhitg. 
401;  says  John  XV.  was  son  of  a  priest, 
3  Jew.  (]94;  in  his  life  he  praises  Odilus 
and  Berengarius,  1  Hoop.  124;  tells  of 
Gregory  V.'s  institution  of  the  seven  elec 
tors  in  Germany,  2  Tyn.  270  n. ;  says  that 
Silvester  II.  was  a  sorcerer,  and  sold  him 
self  to  the  devil,  Calf.  91,  92,  1  Jew.  381, 
Pil.  602 ;  censures  Benedict  IX.  and  says 
he  sold  the  popedom  to  John  the  arch 
deacon,  4  Jew.  702 ;  declares  that  he  sold 
himself  to  the  devil,  Pil.  602,  603;  in 
Sylvester  III.  he  says  that  popes  were  then 
elected,  not  for  learning  or  holiness,  but 
through  friendship  and  money,  4  Jew.  702 ; 
says  Victor  111.  died  not  without  suspicion 
of  being  poisoned,  1  Hoop.  451  ;  states 
that  Alexander  III.  moved  men  to  sedi 
tion,  2  Hoop.  240;  censures  Boniface  VIII., 


1  Hoop.  5C9  n. ;    says  that  he  brought  in 
the  Romish  jubilee,  2  Bui.  266 ;  speaks  of 
the  multitudes  who  crowded  the  city  of 
Rome  in  the  year  of  jubilee,  ib.  267,  268; 
how  Innocent  VI.  gave  benefices,   1  Bee. 
384;  says  that   he  forbade  non-residence, 
ib.  385 ;  relates  the  history  of  pope  John 
XXIV.,  4  Jew.  934,  937  ;  records  Pius  II. 's 
approval  of  the  marriage  of  priests,  1  Jew. 
62  n.,   3  Jew.  419,   Pil.  566;  mentions  a 
saying  of  his,  1  Bee.  9 ;  describes  the  pride 
of  Paul  II.,  Pil.  99,  602  n. ;  referred  to  as 
censuring  Adrian  VI.,  4  Jew.  737 ;  he  men 
tions  many  interruptions   and  schemes  in 
the  popedom,   Whita.  510 ;   speaks  of  St 
Bridget,  1  Hoop.  291  n. ;  his  evidence  con 
cerning    litanies    and   the    rogation-days, 
Calf.  295  n 

Plato :  cited,  1  Bee.  4,  2  Bee.  5,  137,  382,  420, 
421,  1  Brad.  360  n.,  376 n.,  1  Bui.  273,274, 
338,  2  Bui.  219,  393,  3  Bui.  134,  356,  385, 
4  Bui.  480,  Calf.  25  n.,  1  Cov.  503,  1  Cran. 
331,  1  Ful.  232  n.,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  351, 2  Hoop. 
84,  85,  Hutch.  176,  1  Jew.  96,  500,  501, 

2  Jew.  1018,  3  Jew.  179,  560,  4  Jeio.  651, 
700,   2  Lat.  317,  Sand.   137,   Whita.  118, 

3  Whitg.  428,  Wool.  13, 99  n.,  3  Zur.  310 
Platonists :  their  opinion  of  the  soul,  3  Bui. 

374 ;  the  later  ones,  1  Lat.  202  n 
Plausible  :  giving  applause,  rejoicing,  1  Bee. 

141 

Plautus  cited,  1  Cran.  262, 4  Jew.  854,  Pil.  215 
Play  wily  beguile  (To):  I  Brad.  375,  2  Brad. 

49,  340 

Players:  v.  Drama. 
Playhouses  :  tolerated,  Nord.  177 
Playter  (Tho.) :  letter  signed  by  him,  Park. 

307 
Pleasure :  v.  Meditations. 

To   abound  in  pleasures  in  this  life  is 

dangerous,  2  Bee.  633 ;  granted  pleasures, 

1  Bui.  420,  2  Bui.  55;  our  pleasures  are 
vanities ;  verses  by  D.  Sand,  Poet.  300 ;  true 
pleasure,  1  Cov.  513 

Pleat :  to  plead,  Bale  325 

Plebani :  secular  parish  priests,  4  Bui.  1 16 

Pledges :  2  Bui.  36,  228 

Plessis  (Phil,  du):  v.  Mornay. 

Pliny  the  elder:  Nat.  Hist.,  1  Bee.  114,  343, 

2  Bui.  144,  4  Bui.  261,  Calf.  47,  1  Cran. 
24,  331,  2  Ful.  339,  Grin.  7,  1  Hoop.  297, 
328,  359,  365,  2  Hoop.  164,  168,  Jew.  xlii, 
1  Jew.  57,  272,  274,  276,  283,  528,  4  Jew. 
861,892,  Sand.  396,  Whita.  516,  Wool.  Ill 

Pliny  the  younger:  1  Cov.  101,  1  Hoop.  392, 
Pil.  231, 428  ;  he  (?)  calls  the  religion  of  the 
Jews  the  despising  of  all  gods,  2  Jew.  1025 ; 
writes  to  Trajan  about  the  Christians, 


608 


PLINY 


1  Bee.  17,  4  Bui.  1C6,  193,  2  Hoop.  Gl/>, 
Hutch.  228  n.,  2  Jew.  1002,  1089,  PAt7.  ID, 
Pil.  333,  2  Trfcity.  492 

Plot :  w.  Plat. 

Plough,  Ploughmen :  Latimer's  sermons  on 
the  plough,  1  Lot.  59,  &c. ;  ploughing  on 
the  sabbath  (die  solis),  1  Bui.  263;  plough 
men  and  princes  equal  before  God,  1  Lot. 
249,  343;  what  food,  &c.  is  requisite  for 
the  former,  ib.  249;  they  are  instructed 
in  the  resurrection  by  corn  sown,  better 
than  by  a  crucifix,  1  Hoop.  45;  Tyndale's 
New  Testament  for  the  use  of  ploughmen, 

1  Tyn.  Ixxiii;   specimen  of  it,  3  Tyn.  287; 
The   Ploughman's  Prayer,  mentioned    by 
More,  1  Tyn.  3 

Plow-land,  or  Carucate :  1  Tyn.  236 

Plowman :  v.  Piers. 

Pluckley,  co.  Kent:  2  Crun.  3G7  n 

Plumbe  (Will.):  1  Sec.  61  n 

Plumtree  ( ),  a  priest:  executed  at  Dur 
ham,  1  Zur.  225  n 

Pluralities :  v.  Benefices,  Church  11.  iv, 
Councils,  Nice  II. 

On  pluralities  of  benefices,  4  Bui.  144, 
Hutch.  5,  1  Lot.  122,  1  imtg.  50G,  &c. ; 
they  are  hurtful  to  the  church,  2  Brad.  395, 

2  Jew.  984;   papists  hunt  for  them,  Pil. 
255;  popes  hare  sanctioned  them,  2  Tyn. 
275,  288,  3  Tyn.  42;  Antichrist  dispenses 
with  them,  3  Bee.  534, 535 ;  an  act  of  Henry 
VIII.  for  restraining  them,  2  Lot.  301  n., 

2  Tyn.  33G;  it  contains  a  clause  making 
employment  at  court  an  excuse  for  non- 
residence  and  pluralities,  2  Tyn.  256,  33G; 
Clement  VII.   authorizes   his   nephew  to 
take    possession    of   all    vacant  benefices 
throughout  Christendom,  and  to  hold  them 
for  six  months,  z7>.  275n. ;  "NVhitgift  defends 
them,  1  Whitg.  528,  &c.;  dispensations  for 
them,  Grin.  449 

Plutarch:  cited,  1  Bui.  201,  309,  338,  347, 

3  Bui.  124,  Calf.  14  n.,  317  n.,  1  Hoop. 
297,  484, 1  Jew.  22,  50,  2  Jew.  991,  4  Jew. 
805,  8G5,  912,  Pil.  377,  Sand.  38,   Wkita. 
218 

Pluto  :  called  'AiStjs,  1  Ful.  316 

Pneumatomachi:  a  term  applied  to  theArian 
and  Macedonian  heretics,  Phil.  382  n., 
Rog.45,  70 

Pocularies :  what,  1  Lot.  40  n 

Poena  et  culpa:  2  Bee.  174,  3  Bee.  144,  233, 
605,  Rid.  55,418,  1  Tyn.  271,  342,  3  Tyn. 
103,  141, 164 

Poetry :  r.  Psalms. 

SELECT  POETRY,  CHIEFLY  DEVOTIONAL, 
OF  THE  KE1GN  OF  QUEEN  ELIZABETH  ;  Col 
lected  and  edited  by  Edw.  Farr,  esq.,  Poet.; 


extracts  from  Spenser  respecting  Grindal, 
Grin.  xiii.  n.;  the  word  poetry  used  for 
fiction  or  falsehood,  2  Tyn.  268,  3  Tyn. 
121,122,  131 

INDEX 

of  the  first  lines  of  the  English  poetry. 
A  blast  of  wind,  a  momentary  breath,  Poet.  49 
A  husbandman  within  thy  church  by,  ib.  141 
A  joyful  thing  to  man  it  is,  ib.  2 
A  lofty  heart,  a  lifted  eye,  ib.  77 
A  mighty  spire,  whose  top  doth  pierce,  ib.  203 
A  new-year's  gift  more  precious,  1  Bee.  30G 
A  righteous  man  still  feareth  all  his,  Poet.  242 
Adieu,  deceitful  world,  thy  pleasures,  ib.  209 
Adieu,  my  former  pleasure,  ib.  228 
Alack,  when  I  look  back,  ib.  153 
Alas !  poor  fame,  in  what  a  narrow  room,  ib.  398 
Alexander  our  holy  father,  the  pope,  Rid.  54 
All  creatures  of  the  eternal  God  but,  Poet.  3SG 
All  English  hearts  rejoice  and  sing,  ib.  420 
All  flesh  is  grass,  and  withereth  like,  ii.  207 
All  glory  unto  God,  ib.  546 
All  people  to  Jehovah  bring,  ib.  GO 
All  that  is  and  shall  be  set  upon,  Lit.  Edw.  374 
Although  the  purple  morning  brags,  Poet.  293 
And  is  there  care  in  heaven?  And  is,  ib.  30 
An  hundred  tongues,  2  Cov.  205 
As  candles  light  do  give,  Poet.  475 
As  falls  the  tree,  so  prostrate  still  it  lies,  ib.  458 
As  for  thy  gifts  we  render  praise,  Lit.  Eliz.560 
As  I  lay  musing  in  my  bed,  Poet.  213 
As  rain  makes  every  ground  bring,  ib.  45G 
As  Sion  standeth,  very  firmly  stedfast,  ib.  75 
As  those  three  kings,  touch'd  with  a,  ib.  49 
At  last  he  came  unto  a  gloomy  glade,  ib.  29 
At  the  rivers  of  Babylon,  2  Cov.  571 
Awake,  each  English  wight,  Poet.  399 
Awake  from  sleep,  and  watch  awhile,  ib.  154 
Aye,  now  I  see  that  mourning  follows,  ib.  358 
Be  glad  now,  all  ye  Christian  men,  2  Cov.  550 
Belightandglad,in  God  rejoice,  Lit.Eliz.558 
Be  thankful,  O  my  soul,  unto  the,  3  Bee.  221 
Because  ye  have  committed  sin,  Poet.  518 
Before  the  world  I  here  recant  my  life,  ib.  339 
Before  thy  face,  and  in  thy  sight,  16.  155 
Behold  and  see,  forget  not  this,  2  Cov.  583 
Behold  now  give  heed,  such  as  be,  Poet.  502 
Behold  the  blast  which  blows,  ib.  300 
Blessed  are  all  that  fear  the  Lord,  2  Cov.  573 
Blessed  are  all  that  fear  the  Lord,  ib. 
Blessed  Creator!  let  thine  only  Son,  Poet.  41 
Both  gods  and  men  abhor,  2  Bui.  28 
Break  thou  the  jaws  of  old  Levyathan,  Poet.  47 
But  human  pureness  none  is  such,  ib.  377 
But  stay,  my  muse,  I  fear  my  Master's,  ib.  434 
But  wilt  thou  know  what  is  the  sin  of,  ib.  372 
But  yet  the  good  which  we  by  sinreceive,  z'6. 248 
By  Adam's  fall,  2  Cov.  556 


POETRY 


609 


lly  Babel's  brooks  we  sit  and  weep,  Poet.  116 

By  Euphrates'  flow'ry  side,  ib.  328 

By  thee  the  path  of  heavenly  health,  ib.  554 

Call  unto  mind,  O  mighty  Lord,  ib,  121 

Calm  thy  tempestuous  thoughts,  my,  ib,  321 

Care  for  thy  soul  as  thing  of  greatest,  ib.  223 

Charity  is  the  only  staff  and  stay,  ib.  402 

Christ  died  and  suffer'd great  pain,  2  Cov.  563 

Christ  is  now  risen  again,  ib. 

Christ  is  the  only  Son  of  God,  ib.  553 

Cloth'd  with  state,  and  girt  with  might,  ib.  71 

Come  all  the  world,  ib.  381 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  eternal  God, Lit.  Edw.Yi'2, 

342,  Lit.  Eliz.  286 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  eternal  God,  Poet.  292 
Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our   souls,  Calf.  226  n 
Come,  Holy  Spirit,  most  blessed,  2  Cov.  642 
Come,  let  us  lift  up  our  voice,  Poet.  484 
Come  sharpest  griefs,  employ  repen  tan  t,ib.  347 
Come  wend  unto  my  garden  gay,  ib.  516 
Content  thyself  with  patience,  2  Hoop.  xxx. 
Corrupt  and  filthy  are  we  all,  Nord.  77 
Could  He  begin,  beginnings  that,  Poet.  243 
David  in  this  psalm  doth  exhort,  ib.  387 
Dear  dames,  your  senses  to  revive,  ib.  178 
Dear  David's  Son !  whom  thy  forefathers,  i'i.43 
Death  made  her  free  from  worldly  carke,  tfr.553 
Do  not  correct  me  in  thy  wrath,  O  God,  ib.  337 
Do  tyrants  teach  their  people's  hearts,  ib.  547 
Doubt  not  of  this;  forget  it  not,  1  Bui.  289 
Down  in  the  depth  of  mine  iniquity,  Poet.  110 
Drooping  and  dying  in  depth  of  despair,  t'6.369 
England  is  blest  and  loved  of  God,  ib.  346 
Eternal  Time  that  wastest  without,  ib.  453 
Eternal  Truth,  almighty,  infinite,  ib.  108 
Even  as  a  flower,  or  like  unto  the  grass,  ib.  209 
Even  such  is  Time,  which  takes  on  trust,  ib.  236 
Except  the  Lord  had  been  with  us,  2  Cov.  571 
Except  the  Lord  himself  will  deign,  Poet.  334 
Except  the  Lord  the  house  do  build,  ib.  449 
Faith's  best  is  trial,  then  it  shineth  most,  ib.  455 
Fellow  of  thy  Father's  light,  Pro.  Eliz.  33 
Fools,  that  true  faith  yet  never  had,  Poet.  1 
For  Thy  name's  sake  be  my  refuge,  Hale  184 
Fortress  of  hope,  anchor  of  faithful,  Poet.  45 
From  deep  gulphs  of  misfortune,  ib.  326 
From  depth  of  dole  wherein  rny  soul  doth,  ib.  33 
From  out  the  depth  of  misery  I  cry,  ib.  335 
From  pasture  unto  pasture  he  did  the,  ib.  540 
From  thence  almost  comes  every,  1  Bui.  204 
From  virgin's  womb  this  day  did,  2  Poet.  291 
Full  of  celestial  syrups,  full  of  sweet,  ib.  48 
Give  ear,  O  Lord,  to  hear,  ib.  157 
Give  laud  unto  the  Lord,  Lit.  Eliz.  561 
Give  me  my  scallop-shell  of  quiet,  Poet.  235 
Give  peace  in  these  our  days,  O  Lord,  ib.  505 
Go,  little  book,  &c.,  2  Cov.  534 
Uo  on  our  days,  we  do  on  earth,  Poet.  312 


Go,  soul,  the  body's  guest,  ib.  233 
God  be  merciful  unto  us,  2  Cov.  680 
God  is  my  strength;  in  him  I  will,  Poet.  468 
God  sits  above  and  sees  the  sons,  1  Bui.  288 
God,  th'  eternal  God,  no  doubt  is,  Poet.  237 
God  the  Father,  dwell  us  by,  2  Cov.  543 
God  unto  goodness  so  greatly  is,  2  Bee.  174 
God,  who  the  universe  doth  hold,  Poet.  319 
Grace  groweth  after  governance,  1  Bee.  395 
Hast  thou  desire  thy  golden  days  to,  ib.  215 
Haste  home  wards,  man,  draw  nearer,  Poet.  211 
Hatred  eternal,  furious  revenging,  ib.  452 
Have  mercy,  O  good  God,  on  me,  ib.  412 
lie  did  not  nourish  as  he  should,  1  Bui.  238 
He  that  is  King  of  glory,  and,  Lit.  Edw.  374 
Hear  me,  O  hear  me,  when  I  call,  Poet.  53 
Heavenly  Messias !  sweet  anointed  King!  ib.  43 
Help  now,  O  Lord,  and  look  on  us,  2  Cov.  567 
Her  only  end  is  never-ending  bliss,  Poet.  86 
Her  sceptre  was  the  rule  of  righ  teousness,i7i. 556 
Here  is  the  spring  where  waters  flow,  ib.  469 
Here  man,  who  first  should  heavenly,  ib.  208 
Here  man  with  axe  doth  cut  the  bough,  ib.  208 
Here  they  that  did  their  brethren,  1  Bui.  289 
Hereof  hath  God,  2  Cov.  217 
Hereout,  O  Lord,  the  right  request,  Poet.  202 
How  do  1  use  my  paper,  ink,  and  pen,  ib.  224 
How  far  that  mercy  reacheth,  erst  we,  ib.  247 
How  good,  and  how  beseeming  well,  ib.  77 
How  is  the  faithful  city  chang'd,  ib.  520 
How  long,  O  Lord,  shall  1  forgotten  be?  ib.  65 
How  Mary,  &c.,  Pra.  Eliz.  139  n.,  161  n.,  155  n 
How  need  the  soul  to  stand  upon  her,  Poet.2i6 
How  pleasant  is  thy  dwelling-place,  ib.  485 
I  am  confest  unto  the  priest,  Rog.  110 
I  appeal,  O  God !  to  thee,  Poet.  320 
1  call  on  thee,  Lord  Jesu  Christ,  2  Cov.  560 
I  lift  my  soul,  Lord,  up  to  thee,  ib.  578 
I  musing  in  my  careful  mind,  Poet.  376 
I  praise  my  God  who  lends  his  ear,  Nord.  150 
1  pray  thee,  Protestant,  bear  with  me,  Poet.  267 
I  saw  an  image,  all  of  massy  gold,  ib.  24 
1  wailing,  ib.  450 

I  will  sing  praise  unto  the  Lord  for  aye,  ib.  124 
If  all  the  joys  that  worldly  wights,  ib.  212 
If  deepest  learning,  with  a  zealouc,  1  Ful.  iv. 
If  ever  Thou  me  love,  Poet.  384 
If  God  command  the  winds  to  cease,  ib.  542 
If  greedy  gaping  after  gain,  1  Bui.  204 
If  in  a  three-square  glass,  as  thick  as,  Poet.240 
If  unto  us  poor  mortal  men,  ib.  197 
111  favour'd  envy,  ugly  hag,  1  Bui.  302 
Images  are  made  to  put  us  in  mind,  Hutch.  10 
Imaginary  Muses,  get  you  gone,  Poet.  447 
In  God  I  trust,  for  so  I  must,  2  Cov.  647 
In  grief  and  anguish  of  my  heart,  Poet.  129 
In  heart  where  envy's  seed  takes,  1  Bui.  301 
In  loathsome  race,  pursued  by,  Poet.  308 

39 


610 


POETRY 


In  terror's  trap  with  thraldom,  Poet.  313 
In  th'  act  of  sin  the  guilt  of,  ib.  242 
In  the  midst  of  my  misery,  2  Brad.  3C8 
In  the  midst  of  our  living,  2  Cov.  554 
Inhabitants  of  heav'nly  land,  Poet.  84 
It  is  a  sweet  and  seemly  thing,  1  Bui.  289 
Jacob  did  see  a  ladder  high,  Poet.  394 
Judas,  that  treason  harbour'd  in  his,  ib.  361 
Judge  not  before,  2  Cran.  20 
Laid  in  my  quiet  bed  to  rest,  Poet.  218 
Lamentably  do  I  now  proceed,  1  Bee.  352 
Let  go  the  whore  of  Babylon,  2  Cov.  58G 
Let  us  be  glad,  and  clap  our  hands,  Poet.  157 
Life  is  a  frost  of  cold  felicity,  ib.  457 
Life  is  a  wand'ring  course  to  doubtful,  ib.  457 
Like  as  the  armed  knight,  Bale  238 
Like  as  the  thief  in  prison  cast,  Poet.  217 
Like  as  the  wight,  far  banish'd  from,  ib.  215 
Lion  of  Judah!  which  dost  judge,  ib.  42 
Lo  !  how  I  grovelling  under  burden  lie,  ib.  142 
Lo !  how  that  thou  art  fair,  ib.  341 
Lord,  at  thy  voice  my  heart  for  fear,  ib.  127 
Lord,  how  long,  how  long  wilt  thou,  ib.  318 
Lord,  in  thy  house  who  shall  for  ever,  ib.  332 
Lord  Jesus,  let  thy  holy  eyes  reflect,  ib.  523 
Lord,  let  not  me  a  worm  by  thee  be,  ib.  54 
Lord,  when  1  think  how  I  offend  thy,  ib.  195 
Love,  lift  me  up  upon  thy  golden  wings,  ib.  6 
Make  the  great  God  thy  fort,  and,  ib.  338 
Man,  dream  no  more  of  curious,  ib.  107 
Man  is  a  little  world,  and  bears  the,  ib.  306 
Man,  wilt  thou  live  virtuously,  2  Cov.  545 
Man's  pleasures  pass,  respect  them  not,  ib.  266 
Men  talk  of  love  that  know  not,  Poet.  190 
Mighty  Lord,  from  this  thy  land,  ib.  68 
Mighty  ruler,  God  most  true,  Pra.  Eliz.  35 
Most  glorious  Lord  of  life !  that  on,  Poet.  32 
My  body  in  Christ,  2  Cov.  195 
My  heart  doth  in  the  Lord  rejoice,  Poet.  119 
My  heavenly  Love,  from  that  high,  ib.  196 
My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,  2  Cov.  565 
My  soul,  give  laud  unto  the  Lord,  Poet.  481 
My  sweet  little  baby,  what  meanest,  ib.  506 
My  thirsty  soul  desires  her  drought,  ib.  427 
My  wicked  flesh,  O  Lord,  with  sin  full,  ib.  140 
Nigh  seated  where  the  river  flows,  ib.  80 
No  kind  of  pain,  2  Bee.  447 
No  vainer  thing  there  can  be  found,  Poet .  391 
Not  unto  us,  Lord,  not  to  us,  ib.  198 
Now  blessed  be  these  days  of  thine,  ib.  368 
Now  blessed  be  thou,  Christ  Jesu,  2  Cou.562 
Now  hath  the  great  Creator,  for,  Poet.  253 
Now  is  our  health  come  from  above,  2  Cor.  552 
Now  Pharaoh's  daughter  Termuth,  Poet.  130 
Now  the  cheerful  day  doth,  Pra.  Eliz.  20 
Now  when  to  Siua  they  approached,  Poet.  134 
O  art,  notjuuch  unlike  the  fowler's,  ib.  315 
O  be  ye  joyful  in  the  Lord,  ib.  387 


O  benign  Father  !  let  my  suits  asc-  Grindal,    |Bj 

O  blessed  is  the  man  at  each,  3  Be.  used   for    I 

O  Christ,  that  art  the  light  and  day,  .   3   Tyn. 

O  Creator  most  benign,  Pra.  Eliz.  36 

O  endless  power!  (>  well-spring,  Poet.  370., 

O  false  and  treacherous  probability,  ib.  113 

O  Father,  full  of  might  and  love,  Nord.  160 

O  Father  ours  celesaal,  2  Cov.  548 

O  Frenchmen,  which  were  once,  Poet.  467 

O  glorious  conquest,  and  thrice,  ib.  47 

O  glorious  Patron  of  eternal  bliss !  ib.  45 

O  God  be  merciful  to  me,  2  Cov.  576 

O  God,  from  them  that  grudge  me,  Poet.  333 

O  God,  my  strength  and  fortitude,  ib.  480 

O  God  of  gods,  O  Father  great,  Nord.  133 

O  God,  that  guid'st  thy,  Nord.  123,  Poet.  462 

O  gracious  God,  and  heavenly,  Poet.  508 

O  gracious  God,  bow  down  thine  ear,  ib.  551 

O  great  Creator  of  the  starry  pole,  ib.  393 

O  hark  awhile  unto  my  style,  ib.  200 

O  heaven,  O  earth  !  to  thee  1  call,  3  Brad.  364 

O  heaven  that  art,  2  Cov.  214 

O  heavenly  God!  O  Father  dear!  Poet.  316 

O  heavenly  God  that  governs  every,  ib.  43-J 

O  heavenly  Lord,  thy  godly  word,  2  Coy.  584 

O  holy  essence  of  all  holiness,  Poet.  187 

O  Holy  Spirit  our  Comforter,  2  Cov.  541 

O  ignorant  poor  man!  what  dost,  Poet.  96 

O  Jesu,  if  thou  do  withdraw,  ib.  152 

O  Jesu,  oft  it  grieveth  me,  ib.  152 

O  Jesu  sweet,  grant  that  thy  grace,  ib.  152 

O  Lamb  of  God,  Christ,  which,  Lit.  Edw.  375 

O  Lord,  consider  my  distress,  Poet.  489 

O  Lord  God,  have  mercy  on  me,  2  Cov.  574 

O  Lord,  how  long  wilt  thou  forget,  Poet.  223 

O  Lord,  in  thee  is  all  my  trust  (O.  V.) 

note  thereon,  Pra.  Eliz.  374  n 

O  Lord,  the  Maker  of  all  things,  ib.  44 
O  Lord,  the  world's  Saviour,  ib.  41 
O  Lord,  turn  not  away  thy  face,  Poet.  473 
O  Lord,  turn  not  thy  face  away  (O.  V.) 

note  thereon,  Pra.  Eliz.  374  n 

O  Lord,  when  I  myself  behold,  Poet.  143 
O  Lord,  who  in  thy  sacred  tent,  ib.  222 
O  Nature,  careful  mother  of  us  all,  ib.  250 
O  our  Father  celestial,  2  Cov.  549 
O  praise  the  Lord  where  goodness,  Poet.  79 
O  sinful  soul,  the  cause  of  Jesus',  ib.  349 
O  the  glory  eternal,  Pra.  Eliz.  37 
O  thou,  that  mad'st  the  world  of,  Poet.  147 
O !  what  is  man,  great  Maker  of,  ib.  95 
O  what  is  man?  or  whereof  might,  ib.  344 
O  you  that  serve  the  Lord,  ib.  74 
Of  all  the  plagues  that  rain  on  mortal,  ib.  451 
Of  Christ's  body  this  is  a  token,  2  Lai.  294 
Of  Sabbath  day  the  solemn  feast,  Poet.  2 
Of  things  unseen  how  canst  thou  deem,  ib.  3ft 
Oft,  and  ever  from  my  youth,  ib.  76 


POETRY 


611 


By  Babel'.- ful]  of  might  and  love>  Poet  463 
By  Euphriy  Lord  ,  who  1)]ain  dost>  ib   lgl 
By  thee;,iy  Spirit  Of  especial  power,  ib.  2CA 
^  .  how  profound  are  all  thy  judgments,  ib.  443 
O  living  Lord,  I  still  will  laud  thy,  ib.  126 
O  loving  Lord,  thou  only  didst  defer,  ib.  438 
O  !  the  sweet  sense  of  love's  humility,  ib.  184 
O!  what  a  joyful  thing  it  is,  Nord.  32 
[) !  why  should  man,  that  bears  the,  Poet.  408 
On  sweet  and  savoury  bread  of,  ib.  142 
Our  Father  which  in  heaven  art,  ib.  137 
Our  Father,  which  in  heaven  art,  ib.  503 
Our  God  is  a  defence  and  tower,  2  Cov.  569 
3ur  God  is  good;  why  should  we,  Nord.  104 
Out  of  the  deep  cry  I  to  thee,  2  Cov.  577 
Perhaps  you  think  me  bold,  Poet.  207 
Peruse  with  patience,  I  thee  pray,  ib.  161 
"'ity,  O  Lord,  thy  servant's  heavy,  ib.  184 
Plant,  Lord,  in  me  the  tree  of  godly  life,  ib. 
Prais'd  be  the  Lord  of  might,  ib.  82 
Praise  him  that  aye,  ib.  74 
Praise  the  Lord,  O  ye  Gentiles  all,  ib.  501 
Praise  thou  the  Lord,  Hierusalem,  2  Cot>.582 
Praise  ye  the  Lord,  for  it  is  good,  Poet.  487 
Pray  thus,  when  ye  do  pray,  therefore,  ib.  477 
Pray  we  to  God,  the  almighty,  Lit.  Edw.  375 
"•repare  a  place  above  the  skies,  Poet.  365 
Preserve  us,  Lord,  by  thy  dear  word,  Poet.  494, 

Pro.  Eliz.  412 
Put  not  your  trust  in  fading  earth,  Poet.  359 
Rapt  with  the  rage  of  mine  own,  ib.  15 
Elead  me,  and  be  not  wroth,  1  Tyn.  39  n 
Rejoice,  O  England  blest !  Nord.  44 
Rejoice,  rejoice,  with  heart  and  voice,  Poet.  291 
Relieve  my  soul  with  thy  dear  mercies',  ib.  50 
Remember,  Lord,  what  hath  betide,  ib.  417 
Hem  ember  your  promise  in  baptism,  2  Lot.  294 
Repair  to  Pilate's  hall,  Poet.  352 
Ride  on  in  glory,  on  the  morning's  wings,  ib.50 
tlise,  sinful  man,  look  on  the  heavenly,  ib.  390 
Sacred,  dear  Father  of  all  things  created,  ib.  51 
Save,  Lord,  and  bless  with  good,  Lit.  Eli z.  500 
Save  me,  Lord ;  for  why  ?  thou  art,  Poet.  56 
Shall  clammy  clay  shroud  such  a  gallant,  z'6.400 
•Since  God  hath  fix'd  our  days  and  years,  ib.  511 
Since  thou  hast  not,  O  Lord,  left  me,  ib.  406 
Sing,  and  let  the  song  be  new,  ib.  71 
Sing  unto  the  Lord  with  hearty  accord,  ib.  495 
Sion  lies  waste,  and  thy  Jerusalem,  ib.  113 
Sith  God  isever  changeless  as  He's  good,  ib.216 
So  blind,  O  Lord,  have  my  affections,  ib.  141 
Soiled  in  sins,  O  Lord  !  a  wretched,  ib.  514 
Sole  hope  and  blessing  of  old  Israel's,  ib.  44 
Such  as  in  God  the  Lord  do  trust,  ib.  492 
Such  providence  hath  nature  secret,  ib.  205 
Sweet  Saviour!  from  whose  fivefold,  ib.  41 
Teach  the  king's  son,  who  king  himself,  ib.  62 
That  Christ  did,  that  thou  must  die,  ib.  395 


The  apostles  have  for  help  evangelist?,  ib.  466 
The  bird  of  day  messenger,  Pro..  Eliz.  28 
The  bruiser  of  the  serpent's  head,  Poet.  377 
The  foolish  wicked  men  can  say,  2  Cov.  581 
The  God  of  bliss,  Nord.  85,  Poet.  461 
The  God  that  fram'd  the  fixed  pole,  Poet.  396 
The  heav'nly  frame  set  forth  the  fame,  ib.  57 
The  highest  tree  is  seldom  times  most,  ib.  555 
The  house  Jehovah  builds  not,  ib.  75 
The  jewel  of  our  joy  is  gone;  thehappy,z7>.512 
The  life  is  long  which  loathsomely  doth,  ib.  299 
The  lights  of  heaven  (which  are  the,  ib.  97 
The  Lord  !  He  is  my  saving  light,  ib.  136 
The  Lord  is  our  defence  and  aid,  Lit.  Eliz.  566 
The  Lord,  most  high,  the  Father,  thus,  Poet.  4 
The  Lord,  the  Lord  my  shepherd  is,  ib.  59 
The  Manicheans  did  no  idol  make,  ib.  108 
The  meek  and  gentle  pledge  of  mortal,  ib.  422 
The  office  of  the  mind  is  to  have  power,  ib.  256 
The  ofter  sin,  the  more  grief  shews,  ib.  242 
The  pastor  which  the  souls  do  feed,  ib.  394 
The  pastors  good,  that  do  glad  tidings,  ib.  204 
The  pitiful  compassion  of  God's  best,  Rog.  11 
The  poor  man  belov'd,  for  virtue,  Poet.  471 
The  raging  sea,  that  roars  with  fearful,  ib.  206 
The  retchless  race  of  youth's,  ib.  415 
The  roaring  sea  doth  fret  and  fume,  ib.  465 
The  serpent  sin,  by  shewing  human,  ib.  110 
The  sharpest  edge  will  soonest  pierce,  ib.  359 
The  shepherd  good  doth  watch  his,  ib.  394 
The  Sicil  tyrants  never  found,  1  Bui.  302 
The  sin  of  pride  made  Lucifer,  Poet.  379 
The  stately  pine,  whose  brandies,  ib.  230 
The  sturdy  rock,  for  all  his  strength,  ib.  310 
The  thirsty  soul  that  fainteth  in  the,  ib.  470 
The  travelling  man  uncertain  where,  ib.  205 
The  wife  thatgads  not,gigglot  wise,  1  Bui. 398 
The  wishes  of  the  wise,  Poet.  175 
The  wretch  is  worse  than  mad,  1  Bui.  289 
The  wretched  seas  of  worldly,  Poet.  543 
Thee  will  I  laud,  my  God  and  King,  ib.  497 
Then  let  us  leave  this  wretched  world,  ib.  363 
These  are  the  holy  commandments,  2  Cov.  544 
These  hairs  of  age  are  messengers,  Poet.  158 
They  that  their  faith's  foundation  lay,  ib.  325 
This  is  my  steadfast  creed,  ib.  258 
This  wondrous  Trinity  in  unity,  ib.  247 
This  work  is  finished,  thanks,  3  Whitg.  498  n 
Those  that  do  put  their  confidence,  Poet.  493 
Those  which  at  home  scorn'd  Pharaoh,  ib.  13- 
Thou  Holy  Spirit,  we  pray  to  thee,  2  Cov.  543 
Thou  knowest  God;  now,  3  Bui.  225,  226 
Though  David's  reign  be  somewhat,  Poet.  4 
Though  I  be  small  in  quantity,  2  Bee.  3 
Though  late,  my  heart,  yet  turn,  Poet.  454 
Though  Sathan  strive  with  all  his  main,  ib.  2o7 
Three  furies  fell,  which  turn  the  world,  ib.  203 
Thrice  puissant  General  of  true,  ib.  46 


612 


POETRY 


Through  torments  strange  and,  Poet.  207 
Thy  mercy,  Lord,  my  faith  persuades,  ib.  3G4 
'Tis  only  faith  doth  justify,  ib.  380 
To  all  the  old  and  Catholic,  ib.  549 
To  bed  I  go  from  you,  ib.  403 
To  die,  dame  Nature  man  did  frame,  ib.  311 
To  him  that  while  he  lives  doth  love,  1  Bui.  289 
To  him  the  Highest  keeps,  Poet.  69 
To  mine  humble  supplication,  ib.  322 
To  Noah  and  his  sons  with  him,  ib.  159 
To  pray  to  God  continually,  ib.  257 
To  say  the  soul  is  God,  or  part,  3  Bui.  373 
To  the  intent  the  mighty  power,  Poet.  312 
To  thee  my  crying  call,  ib.  65 
To  thee,  O  God,  we  yield  all,  Lit.  Eliz.  559 
True  love  is  charity  begun  to  be,  Poet.  241 
Unto  my  spirit  lend  an  angel's  wing,  ib.  48 
Unto  the  hills  I  lift  my  eyes,  ib.  137 
Vouchsafe,  O  Lord!  to  be  our  guide,  ib.  180 
Wake  up,  wake  up,  in  God's  name,  2  Cov.  558 
We  believe  all  upon  one  God,  ib.  546 
We  give  thee  thanks,  O  Father,  Lit.  Edw.374 
Weep  not,  but  weep;  stint  tears,  Poet.  357 
Well  were  it  with  mankind,  if  what,  ib.  397 
Were  man's  thoughts  to  be  measured,  ib.  240 
What  if  nations  rage  and  fret?  ib.  73 
What  is  so  sweet,  so  amiable,  ib.  327 
What  is  the  world?  A  net  to  snare,  ib.  307 
What  kind  of  state  can  any  choose,  ib.  478 
What  meanest  thon,  my  friend,  1  Bee.  190 
What  means  the  raging  minds,  Poet.  525 
What  shall  we  do  to  thee,  Nord.  63,  Poet.  460 
What  state  so  sure,  but  time  subverts.  Poet.  226 
What  though  the  world,  through,  ib.  138 
What  wit  hath  man  toleave  that  wealth,  ib.  249 
When  Adam  dalve  and  Eve  span,  Pil.  125 
When  after  Christ's  birth  there,  Hog.  v,  vi,  n 
When  as  contrariwise  the  wicked,  Poet.  139 
When  as  man's  life,  the  light  of  human,  ib.  107 
When  griping  griefs  do  grieve  the  mind,  ib.  479 
When  I  behold  the  bier,  ib.  303 
When  I  look  back,  and  in  myself,  ib.  302 
When  man  is  sick,  then  doth  he  seek,  ib.  309 
When  shall  this  time  of  travail  cease,  ib.  175 
When  the  angels  all  are  singing,  ib.  194 
When  thou  hast  spent  the  ling'ring  day,  ib.  38 
When  worthy  Watts  with  constant  cry,  ib.  162 
Where  is  thy  mercy  which  exceeds,  ib.  447 
Where  righteousness  doth  say,  ib.  499 
Where  shall  I,  vex'd,  my  sinful  head,  ib.  51 
Wherefore  do  the  heathen  now  rage,  2  Cov.  568 
Whiles  in  my  soul  I  feel  the  soft,  Poet.  241 
Whilst  in  the  garden  of  this  earthly,  ib.  140 
White  spotless  Lamb  !  whose  precious,  ib.  42 
Whitegift,  whom  gracious  honour,  ib.  306 
Who  dost  desire  to  life  to  come,  Calf.  391 
Who  doth  not  see  the  state  of  fickle,  Poet.  459 
Who  fear  the  Lord  are  truly  blest,  ib.  115 


Who  fears  not  God  shall  not  escape,  ib.  139 
Who  loveth  gold  shall  lack,  and  he,  ib.  138 
Who  may,  but  will  not  help,  doth  hurt,  ib.  380 
Who  seeks  to  tread  that  happy  path,  ib.  388 
Who  shall  profoundly  weigh  or  scan,  ib.  314 
Who  would  not  travail  all  his  life,  ib.  389 
Whoso  will  be  accounted  wise,  ib.  295 
Why  did  my  parents  send  me  to,  ib.  100 
Wisdom,  elixir  of  the  purest  life,  ib.  534 
With  misery  enclos'd,  ib.  324 
With  sobbing  voice,  with  drowned  eyes,  ib.  330 
Within  did  devilish  envy  sit,  1  Bui.  302 
Within  my  garden  plot,  Poet.  117 
Wrapt  up,  O  Lord,  in  man's,  ib.  109 
Ye  stately  wight?,  that  live  in  quiet  rest, ib.  305 
Yet  shall  my  soul  in  silence  still,  ib.  61 
You,  readers,  mark  this  well,  and  print,  ib.  541 
You  that  have  spent  the  silent  night,  ib.  36 
You  that  Jehova's  servants  are,  ib.  78 
You  therefore  that  remain  on  earth,  ib.  231 

INDEX 
of  the  first  lines  of  the  Latin  poetry. 

Absque  viro  facta  est  foseunda,  Pra.  Eliz.  413 
Accipe  praeclarum,  1  Cran.  8 
jEterni  coeli  gloria,  Pra.  Eliz.  149 

O  the  glory  eternal,  ib.  37 

Ales  diei  nuncius,  ib.  141 

The  bird  of  day  messenger,  ib.  28 

An  ego  campana  nunquam,  Calf.  15  n 
Benedictus  Deus  in  donis  suis,  Pra.  Eliz.  400 
Certius  incerta  nihil  est  mortalibus,  ib.  418 
Christe,  qui  lux  es  et  dies,  ib.  269 

note  on  it,  ib.  156  n 

O  Christ,  that  art  the  light,  2  Cov.  584 

Christ  us  ad  athereas  cum  vellet,  Pra.  Eliz.  404 
Clamitat  in  ccelum,  vox  sanguinis,  Pil.  463 
Cognostis  ipsum  ?  nunc  colendi,  3  Bui.  226 
Confiteor,  tundo,  conspergor,  Rog.  110 
Censors  paterni  luminis,  Pra.  Eliz.  145, 254 

Fellow  of  Thy  Father's  light,  ib.  33 

Corpora  qui  solito  satiasti  nostra,  ib.  402 

Credo  in  Deum  Patrem,  creavit  omnia,  i&.403 

Crucem  tuam  adoramus,  2  Bee.  72 

Cum  possit  dubiis  ecclesia  pressa,  1  Bee.  33 

Da,  Deus,  Isetae  bona  sancta,  Pra.  Eliz.  411 

De  cruce  deponitur  hora  vespertina,  ib.  151  n 

Doles  maligne  qui  struunt,  ib.  238 

Dona  tui  serva  nobis,  Dens  optime,  ib.  412 

Dulcis  le'su,  ib.  238 

Gratia  magna  tibi,  Pater,  et  Rex,  ib.  402 

Hinc  qua?  ferre  quaeas,  scitaris,  1  Bee.  33 

His  epulis  donisq.  tuis,  Pra.  Eliz.  400 

Hoc  est  nescire,  &c.,  Rid.  124 

Hora  completorii  datur,  Pra.  Eliz.  155  n 

Hostis  non  Isedit,  &c.,  Pil.  436 

In  primis,  pueri,  Christum,  Pra.  Eliz.  413 


POETRY  —  POLK 


613 


Jam  lucis  orto  siclere,  Pra.  Eliz.  134,  247 
•  Now  the  cheerful  day  dot!)  spring,  ib.  20 

Jam  noctis  umbras  lucifer,  ib.  406 
Jam  quinta  lunao  cornua,  ib.  417 
Jam  sol  citato  sidere,  ib.  408 
Jam  vesper  ortus  incipit,  ib.  409 
Jam  video  peragenda  mihi,  &e.,  4  Jew.  1305 
Jesti  beate,  numinis,  Pra.  Eliz.^Q"! 
Jesu  benigne,  fervidas,  ib.  4o6 
Missa,  malum,  pejus  quo  secula,  3  Bee.  352 
Mors,  tua  mors,  Christe,  Poet.  395 
Node  qua  Christus  rabidis,  Pra.  Eliz.  405 
Nosco  meum  in,  2  Cov.  197  n.,  Pra.  Eliz.  418 
Numinis  ira  brevis,  &c.,  Pra.  Eliz.  238 
O  crux  ave,  spes  unica,  1  Jew.  534 
O  Deus,appositis  apponendisq.,Pra..E7iz.400 
Omnes  gentes  laudent  Dominnm,  ib.  401 
Omnis  in  humanis  vana  est  sapientia,  ib.  408 
Omnipotens,  clemensque  Deus,  ib.  382 
Omnium  in  hoc  uno  versatur  summa,  ib.  413 
Patris  sapientia,  veritas  divina,  ib.  133  n 
Perlege  Baeconum,  patria  tibi  voce,  1  Bee.  33 
Praeteriens  hospes  vacuum  mirere,  3 Bee.  395 
Primum  sanguinei  latices,  Pra.  Eliz.  415 
Quae  nunc  sumemus  membris  alimenta,z6.  400 
Qui  bibit  inde,  furit :  procul  hinc,  4  Jew.  1209 
Qui  cupis  ad  vitani  renovari  morte,  Calf.  390 
Quod  sumus  utilibus  dapibus,  Pra.  Eliz.4.Q2 
Kector  beate  ccelitum,  ib.  418 
Kector  potens,  verax  Deus,  ib.  147 

« Mighty  Ruler,  God  most  true,  ib.  35 

Rerum  Creator  omnium,  ib.  l-"6,  2G4 

.  note  on  it,  ib.  131  n 

.  O  Lord,  the  maker  of  all  things,  ib.  44 

Rerum  Creator  optime,  ib.  148 

O  Creator  most  benign,  ib.  36 


Rex  venitad  fores,jurans  per  urbis,  4:  Jew.  692 
Salva  festa  dies,  2  Crnn.  412,  1  Lai.  207 
Salvator  mundi  Dornine.  Pra.  Eliz.  153 

with  a  doxology,  ib.  272 

O  Lord,  the  world's  Saviour,  ib.  41 

a  Latin  prayer  founded  on  it,  ib.  131 

Se  nascens,  dedit  [in]  socium,  ib.  416 
Summa  Dei  pietas  veniam  non,  2  Bee.  174 
Summam  qua  doceant  salutis,  Pra.  ElizAlG 
SummeParens,qui  tectatenessublimia,i7>.403 
Te  lucis  ante  terminum,  ib.  156  n 
Te,  sancte  Jesu,  mens  mea,  ib.  410 
Tutela  prsesens  omnium,  ib. 
Unum  agnosce  Deum,  colas  et  unum,  ib.  404 
TJnum  crede  Deum,  nee  jures  vana  per,  ib. 
Ut  modo  ponunturlanguentia  corpora,  ib.  410 
Veni  Creator  Spiritus,  1  Cov.  471  n 

Come,  Lit.  Edw.  172,342,  Lit.  Eliz.  286 

Come,  Holy  Ghost,  our  souls,  Calf.  22U  n 

Come  Holy  Spirit,  most,  2  Cov.  542 

Vidi  et  perlegi  doctos,  Baecone,  1  Bee.  33 
Vitam  quae  faciunt  beatiorem,  Pra.  Eliz.  4'G 


See  also  the  verses  attached  to  the 
Calendars,  Lit.  Eliz.  326,  Pra.  Eliz.  213 
— 234;  likewise  epitaphs  in  3  Bee.  501  n., 
Grin,  xvii,  Pit.  xiii,  and  some  verses  in 
2  Bee.  174,  393,  3  Bee.  128,  2  Bui.  28, 
Grin.  xiii.  n.,  Rog.  110,  111,  3  Whitg.  498  n 

Poets:  v.  Heathen. 

Their  lying,  2  Jew.  660;  hence  the  word 
poet  is  used  for  a  feigner  of  things  not 
true,  3  Jew.  249;  their  fantasies  concern 
ing  musicians,  1  Bee.  264,  &c. ;  notices  of 
anonymous  English  poets,  Poet,  xxvii,  xxxi, 
xxxv,  xl  bis,  xli,  xiii,  xlv,  li  bis,  Iv. 

Poh  !  horson  knave,  or,  Poz  !  hosenknopf:  a 
vulgar  exclamation,  4Jetv.  1202,  1  Zur.  14, 
ib.  (8) 

Poinet  (Jo.),  bp :  v.  Ponet. 

Poiuings  (Sir  Tho.) :  v.  Poynings. 

Pointell :  a  pen,  Phil.  376 

Points  :  tags,  or  pins,  Park.  472 

Poison :  administered  in  the  sacrament, 
1  Cran.  250,  255,  1  Hoop.  123,  451,  4  Jeu: 
685,  &c.;  the  word  used  as  an  adjective, 

1  Tyn.  17 

Poissy:  conference  there,  2  Ful.  73,  Grin. 
244,  1  Jew.  89:  94,  Park.  147, 1  Zur.  99  n 

Poitiers:  part  of  the  cross  there,  Calf.  3^6 

Poke  :  a  bag  or  sack  [whence  pocket],  1  Brad. 
7 1,2  Brad.  319 

Poland:  its  affairs,  3  Zur.  687—702;  when 
the  gospel  was  read,  it  was  a  custom  for 
the  king  and  others  to  stand  up  with  naked 
swords,  Grin.  56;  reformation  there,  3  Zur. 
596,  &c.,  688,  690;  Henry,  duke  of  Anjou, 
elected  king,  2  Zur.  223,  247,  250  nn.;  the 
crown  given  to  Stephen  Batori,  2  Zur. 
273  n.;  a  king  there  moved  to  take  the  style 
of  head  of  the  church,  1  Whitg.  392  ;  various 
religions,  3  Zur.  690;  the  Polish  diet,  ib. 
700 

Polunus   (Atnandus):   Sylloge  Thes.  Theol., 

2  Fid.  291  n 

Pole  (Sir  Rich.),  K.  G.  :  father  of  lord  Mont 
ague  and  the  cardinal,  3  Zur.  220,  625  n 

—  Margaret  (Plantagenet)  his  wife, 
daughter  of  Geo.  duke  of  Clarence,  cre 
ated  countess  of  Salisbury,  ib.  220,  625  n 

Pole  (Hen.  de  la),  lord  Montacute  or  Mont 
agu  :  2  Cran.  386  n. ;  executed,  3  Zur.  625 

Pole  (Reg.  card.):  1  Bee.  233,  4  Jew.  801, 
1  Lat.  58,  173,  2  Lot.  411,  3  Zur.  207  ;  a 
man  of  regal  blood,  and  many  excellent 
qualities,  2  Cran.  184,  Hid.  257,  258,  277  ; 
his  family,  3  Zur.  220;  his  quarrel  with 
Henry  V11I.,  1  Hoop.  37  ;  his  treason,  Calf. 
49;  in  favour  with  pope  Paul  III.,  2  Cran. 
331,  -iJew.  800  ;  sent  from  prince  to  prince 
by  the  pope  to  stir  up  war  against  Henry 


POLE  —  POLYGAMY 


VIII ,  2  Cran.  13  ;  he  counsels  the  emperor 
to  make  war  against  England,  3  Jew.  171 ; 
nobles  beheaded  for  joining  in  his  conspi 
racy,  3  Zur.  625;  he  was  cardinal-deacon 
of  St  Mary  in  Cosmedin,  Rid.  270;  his 
pardon  and  promotion  required  by  the  De 
vonshire  rebels,  2  Cran.  184 ;  his  recall  by 
queen  Mary,  3  Zur.  347,  741 ;  privy  coun 
cillor  to  her,  1  Zur.  5  n. ;  ambassador  to 
France  and  Germany,  Rid.  394  ;  legate  a 
latere,  2  Lat.  279,  Rid.  255  ;  he  sent  com 
missioners  to  Cambridge  to  purge  the 
churches,  Pil.  65;  a  priest  accused  before 
his  commissioners,  Calf.  331;  on  his  letters 
to  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  454  n.;  his  letter  to 
Cranmer  in  answer  to  Cranmer's  to  the 
queen,  ib.  534;  made  archbishop  of  Can 
terbury  in  the  place  of  Cranmer,  3  Zur. 
743;  he  placed  the  figure  Y  [the  archiepi- co 
pal  pallj  in  the  windows  at  Lambeth,  Calf. 
105;  his  income  ns  archbi.-hop,  Park,  xii; 
his  death,  1  Zur.  3  ;  carnal  fool,  a  play  upon 
his  name,  Pil.  77  ;  his  book  Pro  ecclesiast. 
Unitatis  Defensione,  against  Henry  VIII., 
2  Cran.  184,  Jew.  xlii,  1  Lat.  173  n.,  174, 
198,  Pil.  497 ;  his  arguments  against  the 
king's  divorce  stated,  2  Cran.  229 — 231 ; 
his  reasons  for  the  pope's  supremacy,  1  Jew. 
339;  he  says  the  name  of  king  is  odious, 
1  Lat.  174 ;  he  wrote  also  De  Baptismo 
Constantini,  &c.,  Jew.  xlii,  2  Ful.  oCO  n. ; 
on  the  cross  seen  by  Constantino,  Calf. 
110  n 

Pole  (Sir  Geof.),  brother  of  the  cardinal : 
indicted  for  treason,  2  Cran  38(j  n 

Pole  (  ),  son  of  Hen.  lord  Montagu: 

attainted,  3  Zur.  207;  not  mentioned  by 
historians,  ib.  x. 

Pole  ( Arth.)  :  convicted  of  treason,  but  par 
doned,  Lit.  Eliz.  655  n.,  1  Zur.  129  n. ;  his 
conspiracy  instigated  by  the  bishop  of  Aqui- 
la,  the  Spanish  ambassador,  1  Zur.  102  n 

Pole  (Edm.):  designed  to  marry  Mary  queen 
of  Scots;  was  convicted  of  treason,  but  par 
doned,  Lit.  Eliz.  655  n.,  1  Zur.  129  n 

Pole  (Joan  de  la):  her  marriages  and  issue, 
1  Bee.  264  n 

Pole-axes:  borne  before  legates  a  latere, 
I  Tyn.  247,  251,  3  Tyn.  81  \v.  Pillars). 

Policy  :  joined  with  prayer,  Pil.  413,  415 ; 
THE  POLICY  OF  WAR,  by  T.  Becon,  1  Sec. 
230;  also  called  The  True  Defence  of  Peace, 
ib.  238  n 

Politian  (Angelus):  his  death,  Lit.  Eliz.  452 

Politian  (Bern.):  said  to  have  poisoned  the 
emperor  Henry  VII.,  in  the  eucharist,  Grin. 
60  n 

Poll  :  to  plunder,  2  Bui.  47 


Pollanus  (Valerandus):  notices  of  him,  Prn. 
Eliz.  458  n.,  3  Zur.  82  n.,  737  n.;  pastor  at 
Frankfort,  3  Zur.  Ill ;  he  baptizes  his  son 
in  the  Rhine,  ib. ;  in  England,  2  Cran. 
421  n. ;  Pra.  Eliz.  458  n.,  he  translates  into 
Latin  the  Disputation  in  the  Con  vocation - 
house,  Phil.  173 ;  English  version  of  his 
preface  thereto,  ib.  174 ;  letter  from  him  to 
Calvin,  3  Zur.  737 

Pollard  (  ):  one  of  the  disputants  at 

Cambridge,  1549,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169 

Pollard  (Jo.) :  2  Cran.  547 

Polley  ( Jone,  or  rather  Margery) :  martyred 
at  Dartford,  Poet.  162 

Polling :    plundering,  taxing,   1   Brad.  33, 

2  Tyn.  59,  60,  258 

Police  (Nether-):  1  Zur.  203  n 
Polsted  (Mr) :  a  commissioner  to  visit  reli 
gious  houses,  2  Lat.  368 ;  the  two  Polsteds, 

3  Zur.  612,618 

Poltrot  de  Mere  (Jean):  murders  the  duke  of 
Guise,  2  Ful.  121,  4  Jew.  12:8  n.,  2  Zur. 
116  n 

Polwhele  (  ):  v.  Poule  Wheele. 

Polycarp  (St):  1  Hoop.  39,  Whita.  572;  he 
was  bishop  of  Smyrna,  4  Bui.  31,  2  Ful. 
335,  2  Whitg.  119  n.,  428;  he  maintained 
the  true  doctrine,  and  confuted  Marcion, 
1  Hoop,  vi,  83 ;  testimony  of  Irenaeus  as  to 
his  doctrine,  Calf.  270,  Whita.  581 ;  he 
trusted  that  the  people  were  well  in 
structed  in  the  holy  scriptures,  2  Jew. 
696;  how  he  disagreed,  but  yet  main 
tained  communion  with  Anicetus,  4  Bui. 
57,  58,  Calf.  269,  270;  permitted  by  Ani 
cetus  to  administer  the  sacrament  at  Rome, 

1  Jew.   146,   Whita.  217;   his  controversy 
with  Victor  about  Easter,  1  Jew.  144 ;  his 
answer   when   commanded   to    blaspheme 
Christ,  2  Jeiv.  884,  Rid.  144,  Sand.  217, 
218;  he  refused  to  swear  by  Caesar's  for 
tune,  1  Bui.  248,  1  Hoop.  478;  his  martyr 
dom,  2  Bui.  105,  1  Hoop,  vi,  28,  Pil.  364 ; 
his  remains  refused  to  those  who  wished  for 
them,  Calf.  314,  2  Ful.  188, 1  Hoop.  347 

Polychronicon  :  v.  Higden  (R.). 
Polycletus :  his  two  images,  3  Whita.  570 
Polycrates,  bp  of  Ephestis:  seven  of  his  an 
cestors  or  cousins  bishops  before  him,  Pil. 
565;   he  rebuked  Victor,  2  Ful.  69,  238, 
Park.    Ill;  mentions  St  John's  ireVaXoi', 

2  Brad.  381  n.,  2  Ful.  113  ;  calls  Timothy 
bp  of  Ephesus,  2  Whitg.  295;  and  says  he 
was  stoned  at  Ephesus,  ib.  303 

Polycraticus  :  v.  John  of  Salisbury. 

Polycreta :  1  Hoop.  297 

Polydore  Vergil,  q.  v. 

Polygamy:  censured,  1  Bui.  401;  true  matri- 


POLYGAMY  —   POOR 


615 


mony  forbids  plurality  of  wives,  1  Hoop. 
386;  it  is  forbidden  to  Christians,  1  Lot.  94; 
Tyndale  thought  it  was  tolerated  by  the 
apostles,  1  Tyn.  229;  Cranmer's  letter  to 
Osiander  against  it,  (Lat.  and  Engl.), 
2  Cran.  404,  406 

Polymius :  a  fictitious  king,  Calf.  133 

Polytheism :  v.  Gods. 

Pomander:  a  ball  of  perfumes,  3  Bee.  75, 
2  Brad.  288,  2  Cov.  267;  THE  POMANDER 
OF  PRAYER,  by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  72  ;  notice 
of  another  book  so  called,  Pro,.  Eliz.  xxi. 

Pomeroy  (Sir  Tho.):  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Pomfret :  t;.  Pontefract. 

Pompey :  3  Bui.  18,  1  Hoop.  329,  1  Jew.  50, 

2  Jew.  1010, 1031, 1094,  4  Jew.  689 
Pompon  de  Believre  (    ):  French  minis 
ter  to  the  Netherlands,  2  Zur.  303  n 

Pomponius:  shews  that  laws  must  be  general, 
1  Jew.  222 ;  on  bondage,  2  Bui.  301,  302 

Pomponius  Laetus:  Rom.  Hist.  Compend., 
Jew.  xlii,  4  Jew.  689,  701, 842 

Ponder  (   ):  legacy  to  him,  Grin.  462 

Ponet  (Jo.),  bp  of  Winchester:  previously 
bp  of  Rochester,  3  Zur.  87  n. ;  being  bp 
of  Winchester  he  made  Philpot  his  arch 
deacon,  Phil,  ix  ;  he  translates  Ochine's 
Dialogue,  Calf.  369  n.;  his  Catechism, 
1  Cran.  422,  Lit.  Edw.  xii,  Phil.  180  n., 

3  Zur.  142  n. ;  followed  to  some  extent  by 
Nowell,  Now.  vii ;  in  exile,  1  Brad.  445, 
1  Cran.  (9) ;  at  Strasburgh,  Jew.  xiii ;  his 
controversy  with  Dr  Martin,  Pil.  549,3Z?*r. 
116  n. ;  two  letters  from  him  to  Bullinger, 
3  Zur.  115,  117 

—  Maria,  his  wife :  sells  her  husband's 
books,  3  Zur.  118 ;  letter  from  her  to  P. 
Martyr,  ib. 

Ponnes  (Mr):  2  Lat.  383 

Ponsonby  (Will.) :  4  Bui.  xxi. 

Pont  (Rob.),  minister  of  Elgin  :  2  Zur.  365 

Pontefract,  co.  York:  the  castle,  2  Cran. 
363 ;  the  Dominican  priory ;  grant  of  the 
site,  ib. 

PontianuB,  bp  of  Rome:  his  decretals  spurious, 
Rid.  180, 182  ;  his  alleged  expression  "con- 
ficere  corpus  Domini,"  ib. 

Pontificale  Romanum  :  Jew.  xlii ;  ceremonies 
touching  kings  and  emperors,  4  Jew.  691; 
the  oath  taken  by  Romish  bishops,  4  Bui. 
141,  142;  question  and  answer  about  per 
sons  to  be  ordained,  ib.  145  ;  charge  to  the 
reader  to  pronounce  the  holy  lessons  dis 
tinctly  and  plainly,  to  the  understanding 
and  profit  of  the  faithful,  4  Jew.  858;  cere 
monies  prescribed  for  the  consecration  of 
churches,  Calf.  208—210;  order  for  the 
hallowing  of  images,  ib.  47,  48,  (and  see 


415);  assignment  of  supreme  worship  to 
the  cross,  ib.  381  n. ;  direction  for  the  bap 
tism  of  bells,  ib.  Ion.;  form  used  in  hallow- 
ing  priests'  vestments,  3  Jew.  614 

Pontin'calis  Liber:  some  account  of  this  im 
portant  record,  2  Ful.  98  n.;  it  bears  witness 
that  some  bps  of  Rome  were  the  children 
of  priests,  and  one  pope  the  son  of  another, 
ib. ;  declares  that  St  Marcellinus  was  an 
idolater,  ib.  365  n. ;  reference  to  it  concern 
ing  the  baptism  of  Constantine,  ib.  360 

Pontius,  the  deacon:  on  the  martyrdom  of 
Cyprian,  2  Whitg.  22,  25,  26,  1  Zur.  160  n., 
350  n 

Pontius,  the  martyr  :  his  worthless  Acts, 
2  Ful.  355  n 

Pontius  Pilate  :  q.  v. 

Poole  (Geo.  A.) :  2  Ful.  331  n 

Poole  (Reg.):  v.  Pole. 

Poor,  Poverty  :  v.  Alms,  Prayers. 

Who  are  poor,  3  Bee.  607,  2  Bui.  225 ; 
their  miserable  state  through  death,  2  Bee. 
583,  591 ;  wants  of  their  children,  Pil.  455, 
456;  poverty  is  God's  gift,  3  Bee.  26;  we 
should  not  murmur  against  it,  but  rather 
rejoice,  2  Bee.  464,  &c.;  why  God  sends  it, 
or  takes  away  goods,  ib.  465;  when  the 
faithful  feel  it,  it  is  sent  to  prove  their  faith, 
ib.  467 ;  it  does  not  of  itself  secure  God's 
blessing,  2  Tyn.  16;  it  is  used  by  Satan  as 
a  snare,  1  Lat.  400;  the  poor  are  equal  to 
the  rich  in  things  pertaining  to  salvation, 
Pil.  124 ;  both  have  equal  privileges  in 
Christ,  2  Lat.  201 ;  the  poor  as  well  as  the 
rich  are  builders  in  God's  house,  Pil.  33, 
46;  they  are  most  diligent  in  hearing  the 
gospel,  1  Lat.  477,  2  Lat.  72  ;  Christ  must 
be  sought  amongst  the  poor,  2  Lat.  127, 
(v.  Christ,  vii) ;  what  sort  of  poor  are 
blessed,  2  Bee.  Ill  ;  1  Lat.  476,  478, 
2  Lat.  127 ;  the  poor  in  spirit,  2  Bee.  Ill, 
2  Lat.  300,  2  Tyn.  16,  17 ;  the  duty  of  the 
poor,  how  they  should  live,  Hutch.  318; 
they  serve  God  by  living  uprightly  in 
their  vocation,  2  Lat.  215 ;  they  must  not 
bear  it  heavily  that  they  are  forced  to 
labour,  2  Bee.  398,  399 ;  they  must  labour 
faithfully  without  craft,  ib.  399;  they  must 
not  spend  what  they  get  wastefully,  but 
warily,  ib.  399.  400;  they  must  eschew  su 
perfluous  expenses,  ib.  400;  they  must  have 
their  apparel  decent  and  seenily,  ib. ;  they 
may  sometimes  make  merry,  2  Lat.  162; 
they  must  beware  of  idleness,  2  Bee.  401 ; 
they  must  seek  to  live  honestly  and  quietly 
among  their  neighbours,  ib.  401,  402  ;  seek 
ing,  if  any  offences  chance,  reconciliation, 
and  checking  false  reports,  ib.  402;  they 


til  6 


POOR 


POPE 


may  not  rob  the  rich,  1  Lai.  398 ;  what  they 
may  pray  for  for  themselves,  1  Bee.  167 ; 
duty  towards  the  poor,  1  Lot.  406,  1  Tyn. 
103  ;  what  we  are  to  them,  the  same  will 
God  be  to  us,  2  Bee.  391;  mercy  to  them 
enforced,  Sand.  159,  160;  they  should  find 
gentleness  at  the  hands  of  the  rich,  1  Bee. 
C4  ;  care  of  them,  4  Bui.  157,  497 ;  they 
are  not  to  be  defrauded  of  their  portion,  ib. 
495  ;  they  are  to  be  comforted  and  relieved, 
'2  Bee.  619 ;  godly  men  seek  to  relieve  them,  ib. 
584,  585 ;  they  should  be  provided  for,  Now. 
228  ;  how  they  should  be  maintained,  Sand. 
230 ;  they  were  provided  for  by  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  1  Bee.  20;  ancient  bishops  were 
careful  for  them,  ib.  21 ;  their  support  out 
of  church-revenues,  2  Cran.  ICO;  one  for 
tieth  of  the  revenues  of  benefices  over  £20 
enjoined  to  be  given  to  them,  ib.  500;  pa- 
)ishioners  to  be  exhorted  to  contribute  to 
their  relief,  Grin.  129 ;  on  laws  for  their 
relief,  Sand.  51,  2  Whitg.  389,  3  Whitg. 
290 ;  the  act  5  Eliz.  cap.  2,  Lit.  Eliz.  593  n.; 
collections  to  be  made  for  them  according 
to  this  statute,  Grin.  140;  provision  made 
for  them  at  Sandwich,  3  Bee.  599  ;  justice 
too  often  denied  to  them,  1  Lai.  127  ;  un- 
itierdfulness  to  wards  them  prevalent,  I  Bee. 
40  ;  the  coldness  of  love  to  them  is  a  sign  of 
the  approach  of  the  day  of  judgment,  2  Bee. 
587  ;  God  can  easily  enrich  them,  ib.  467  ; 
on  religious  profession  of  poverty,  ib.  388, 
2  Cran.  147,  1  Lat.  478,  2  Lot.  12*7, 1  Tyn. 
430,  435,  2  Tyn.  123  (v.  Vows). 

Poor  men  of  Lyons:  q.  v. 

Poor  men's  box:  to  be  fixed  near  the  high 
altar,  2  Cran.  157,  503;  gifts  to  it,  enjoined 
in  lieu  of  pilgrimages,  &c.,  ib.  157,  158, 
503  (v.  Chests). 

Poore  (Rich.),  bp  of  Sarum:  his  constitutions, 

2  Bee.  253  u 

Pope:  v.  Antichrist,  Dispensaiions,  Indul 
gences,  Peter  (St),  Purgatory,  Supremacy; 
and  especially  Law  (Canon),  p.  472 

Harding's  reasons  for  a  pope,  SJeiv.  274; 
on  unity  by  one  pope,  ib.  277 ;  order 
of  the  early  bishops  of  Ko  :ie,  Calf.  251, 

3  Jew.  326;   list  of  popes   in   the   Pala 
tine   library,  4  Jew.  648 ;   great  deference 
paid   by  the   early   church   to  the    bishop 
of  Rome,  and  why,  Whita.  435;  the  advice 
of  bishops  of  Rome  sought  by  godly  men 
of  old,  2  Ful.  119;  thirty  of  the  first  were    i 
faithful  martyrs,  Pil.  605;    there  was  no    I 
heretical  bishop  of  Rome  to  Augustine's 
time,  Whita.  427 ;  the  decretal  epistles  of 
the  early  popes,  mostly  spurious,  Calf.  222 
n.,  -2  Ful.  59,  281,  Jew.  .\xxv\n.:   several 


early  popes  were  the  sons  of  priests,  2  Ful. 
98 ;  bishops  of  Rome  addressed  by  other 
bishops  as  brethren,  1  Jew.  385,  386;  popes 
have   been   excommunicated  and  deposed 
by  other  bishops,  ib.  406;   their  jurisdic 
tion  anciently  limited  to  a  part  of  Chris 
tendom,  4  Jew.  707;  how  the  pope's  usurped 
authority  arose,  Rid.  262,  &c. ;    steps  by 
which  he  ascended,  2  Whitg.  379 ;  how  he 
became  greatest,  2  Tyn.  257;  his  beginning 
and  proceedings  were  of  the  devil,  2  Hoop. 
238;  he  began  to  flourish  about  Mahomet's 
time,  Pil.  75;  progress  of  the  papal  power, 
2  Tyn.  257,  &c. ;  compared  to  the  growth 
of  ivy,  ib.  270,  274  ;  Phocas  grants  him  the 
supremacy ,  Bale  503,  2  Ful.  72, 365, 2 Hoop. 
235,  55o,    1  Jew.  184,  363,  Pil.  76,  521, 
Poet.  284,   2  Tyn.  2-">8;  appeals  from  the 
pope ;    case   of   the   Donatists  in   France, 
4  Jew.  965 ;  appeals  from  him  to  the  em 
peror,  1  Jew.  397 ;  popes  have  been  cor 
rected  or  deposed  by  emperors,  Pil.  640 ; 
the  bishops  were  once  subject  to,  and  made 
by  the    emperors,  2  Hoop.  236,  238;    the 
right  of  electing  the  pope  given  to  Charle 
magne  and  his  successors,  2  Tyn.  263,  but 
virtually  relinquished  by  Louis  le-Debon- 
naire,  ib.  266  ;  advances  towards  rendering 
the  election  of  the  pope  independent  of  the 
emperor,  ib.  266,  267;    disputes  between 
the  popes  and  the   German  emperors,  ib. 
298,  301 ;    the  pope's  power   established, 
Bale  561 ;  he  has  climbed  above  kings  and 
emperors,  extolled  himself  above  God,  and 
dispensed  with  his  laws,  2  Cran.  15,  39, 
222 ;  the  crimes  by  which  he  effected  his 
designs,  ib.  178;    his  pretended  authority 
and  tyranny  in  England,  1  Bee.  181,  2  Bee. 
413,   Rid.   266 ;    England  cursed  by  him, 
2  Hoop.  567;  his  jurisdiction  renounced  by 
many  of  our  kings  and  parliaments,  Bale 
11,  Rog.  347  ;  Henry  VHI.'sletter  abolish 
ing  his  authority  in  England,  2  Cran.  36'Jn.; 
substance  of   Cranmer's  sermons  in  Kent 
against  his  authority,  and  of  the  defence  of 
it  by  the  prior  of  the  Black  Friars  at  Can 
terbury,  ib.  326;  opposition  at  Oxford  to 
the  name  of  pope  being  obliterated  from 
books,  £6.382 — 384;  two  priests  punished  by 
Cranmer  for  retaining  the  name  in  books, 
£6.  387 ;  a  league  against  the  pope  proposed 
by  Henry  VIII.,  3  Zur.  6l2n.;  Cranmer's 
letter  to  queen  Mary,  protesting  against 
his  jurisdiction  in  this  country,  2  Cran.  447; 
card.  Pole's  reply  to  the  assertion  that  the 
pope's  authority  is  a  foreign  power,  zTi.540; 
there  was  good  cause  to  repeal  the  law  of 
his  pre-eminence,  ih.  77;  princes,  although 


POPE 


617 


sworn  to  him,  under  a  common  mistake,  as 
head  of  the  church,  may  pull  their  necks 
out  of  his  yoke,  ib.  78;  he  hath  no  juris 
diction  in  this  realm  of  England,  2  Hoop. 
127,  547,  Rog.  346;  the  oath  against  his 
authority,  2  Hoop.  232,  397,  5C6;  he  dis 
charged  all  Papists  from  their  obedience  to 
queen  Elizabeth,  Rog.  348 ;  his  power  is 
declining,  Pit.  77,  206;  his  seat  shaken, 
and  his  fall  begun,  ib.  30,  421 ;  he  shall  be 
destroyed,  2  Sec.  415 ;  the  pope's  titles 
and  designations,  Rog.  347,  348;  on  the 
word  ^papa,"  4:  Bui.  118,  1  Jew.  362;  its 
origin,  according  to  a  gloss  in  the  Canon 
Law,  3  Tyn.  324;  the  earliest  known  in 
stance  of  the  name  being  applied  to  a 
Christian  minister,  2  Tyn.  259  n. ;  all  bishops 
once  so  called,  2  Hoop.  236,  4  Jew.  1299, 
2  Tyn.  259,  2  Whitg.  86 ;  or  at  least  many 
bishops,  2  Whitg.  196  ;  the  name  restricted 
to  the  bishop  of  Kome  by  Gregory  VII., 
Calf.  255  n. ;  the  titles  of  prince  of  the 
priests,  &c.,  forbidden  by  councils,  2  Whitg. 
168  ;  some  early  popes  were  styled  bishops 
of  the  universal  church,  Uew.  422,  427; 
as  to  the  name  of  universal  bishop,  see 
p.  122,  col.  2,  and  p.  362,  col.  2  ;  the  pope 
called  Lord  and  God,  4  Bui.  72,  2  Jew. 
1020,  4  Jew.  842,  and  see  above,  p.  473, 
c»l.  1 ;  instances  in  which  the  name  of  God 
has  been  usurped  by  kings  and  others, 
4  Jew.  842 ;  the  pope  styled  king  of  kings 
and  lord  of  lords,  4  Bui.  120,  4  Jew.  847, 
2  Lot.  349 ;  said  to  be  neither  God  nor 
man,  2  Jew.  907,  991,  4  Jew.  843,  844;  said 
to  have  one  consistory  with  God,  4  Bui. 
119,  Uew.  381 ;  Tho.  Aquinas  asserts  that 
the  pope's  dominion  is  above  all  human 
authorities,  and  that  he  may  properly  be 
called  Christ,  king,  and  priest,  2  Tyn.  291 ; 
called  "  the  light"  which  is  "  come  into  the 
world,"  Uew.  385;  it  is  affirmed  that  he 
hath  no  fellow,  4  Bui.  120;  he  is  said  to 
have  no  superior  in  spiritual  causes,  4  Jew. 
704;  he  assumes  the  title  of  cursed  Ham, 
servus  servorum,  2  Tyn.  248;  he  calls  him 
self  servant  of  servants,  but  would  be 
accounted  lord  of  lords,  Phil.  396 ;  by  whom 
elected,  2  Ful.  269  ;  riots  at  the  election  of 
ppjpes,  1  Wkftg,4S8\  his  investment,  3  Jew. 
319;  his  coronation,  2  Tyn.  258  n.;  his 
excessive  pomp,  4  Jew.  1069,  Sand.  26; 
the  kissing  of  his  feet,  4  Jew.  687,  688, 
Sand.  272,  1  Tyn.  285,  3  Tyn.  56  n.  ;  the 
sacrament  carried  before  him  on  a  horse, 
Rog.  291 ;  he  succeeds  the  heathen  em 
perors  as  pontifex  maximus,  2  Ful.  218 ; 
is  no  preaching  prelate,  3  Bee.  508;  what 


power  he  claims,  1  Tyn.  268—269,  328;  his 
power  said  to  be  supernatural,  4  Jeiv.  1035 ; 
his  alleged  "plenitude  of  power,"  and  the 
like,  2  Brad.  144,  4  Bui.  121,  1  Jew.  93  n., 
380,  385,  4  Jew.  829  ;  many  preposterous 
statements  respecting  the  pope's  authority, 
3  Bui.  118,  &c.,  2  Cran.  68,  1  Jew.  68,93, 
442,  443,  2  Jew.  907,  919,  991,  and  see 
Law  (Canon),  p.  472 — 474  above ;  he  pre 
tends  to  be  lord  over  Christ's  merits,  1 
Tyn.  271  ;  claims  power  over  the  angels  of 
God,  £Jew.  846,  likewise  over  kings  and 
emperors,  4  Bui.  120,  2  Cran.  69,  70,  222, 
226,  2  Hoop.  239,  2  Jew.  917,  Rog.  209, 
1  Tyn.  186,  328,  339,  2  Tyn.  269,  3  Tyn. 
104;  he  claims  both  swords,  4  Bui.  120, 

1  Jew.  228 ;  like  the  devil,  he  assumes  to 
give   away   the  kingdoms   of    the    world, 

2  Cran.  452;  tempts  Christendom  as  the 
devil  tempted  Christ,  2  Tyn.  274,  275 ;  he 
transferred  the  empireinto  France,  2Hoop. 
238 ;  the  emperor  receives  his  power  from 
him,  4  Jew.  836 — 838 ;    it  is  said  that  he 
can    depose  the  emperor,  4  Bui.  120 ;  an 
emperor  received  his  crown  from  the  feet 
of  a  pope,  who  kicked  it  off  again,  2  Tyn. 
271 ;  he  commands  kings  to  wait  on  him, 
IJew.  688,  &c. ;  his  bridle  and  stirrup  held 
by  an  emperor,  ib.  690,  691 ;  he  confers 
titles  and   presents    on    kings,    Bale  444, 
1  Tyn.  186—187  ;  he  is  a  king,  4  Jew.  982, 
&c. ;  a  temporal  ruler,  2  Ful.  268,  269  ;  his 
kingdom  is  of  this  world,  2  Tyn.  249 ;  he 
received  it  from    the  devil,  ib.  274;    the 
policy  of  his  kingdom.  Bale  181 ;  what  his 
triple  crown  signifies,  3  Bee.  507,  1  Jew. 
403,    Poet.  463;    territories   possessed  or 
claimed  by  him,  2  Jew.  917;  is  really  in 
ferior  to  princes,  4  Jew.  705,  706;  obedi 
ence  to  the  pope  inconsistent  with  loyalty 
to  kings,  2Z-a<.285;  he  teaches  disobedience 
to   the  civil  ruler,   1  Tyn.  166;   procures 
rebellion    against    princes,   3  Whitg.  592; 
claims  power  to  absolve  subjects  from  their 
oath  of  fidelity,  &c.,  2  Cran.  70;  stirs  up 
war  and  bloodshed,  Phil  388,  1  Tyn.  186 
—188,  2  Tyn.  294,  295;  four  millions  of 
men   supposed  to  have  been  slain  for  the 
popes'  quarrels,  2  Tyn.  267;  his  authority 
the  trouble  of  all  Christian  souls,  2  Hoop. 
232;  claims  the  right  to  judge  in  temporal 
things,  and  to  give  authority  to  arrest  and 
manacle  men,  2  Cran.  71 ;  he  has  a  realm 
in  every  realm,  ib.  213 ;  receives  intelligence 
secretly  and  rapidly  from  all  parts  of  Chris 
tendom,  2  Tyn.  296;  claims  power  to  com 
pel  princes  to  receive  his  legates,  2  Cran. 
71 ;  his  exactions  and  rapacity,  4  Jew.  1077, 

40 


618 


POPE 


&c.,  Pil.  584;  his  usurped  power,  3  7?cc. 
488,  Rid.  136;  his  authority  according  to 
ahp  Arundel,  Bale  27;  lord  Cobham  ques 
tioned  about  it,  ib.  38;  the  pope's  false 
power  condemned,  1  Tyn.  188;  his  preten 
sions  opposed  by  Fra.  Zabarella,  2  Jew. 
992;  his  claim  of  supremacy,  resting  chiefly 
on  his  alleged  succession  of  St  Peter,  2 
Brad.  142,  &c.,  4  Bui.  119,  &c.,  2  Cov. 
464,  465,  2  Ful.  231,  248,  &c.,  335,  Hutch. 
100,  1  Jew.  338,  &c.,  2  Jew.  991,  1001, 

2  Zaf.  280,  332,  348,    Phil.  74  ;   he  is  most 
unlike  St  Peter,  Pil.  271,  Sand.  277;  the 
pope's  claim  to  supremacy  is  incompatible 
with  scripture,  2  Tyn.  247,  261,  280,  &c.; 
it  is  contradicted  by  the  language  of  Cy 
prian,  Augustine,  Ambrose,  Jerome,  Ori- 
gen,and  Gregory  I.,  1  Tyn.  214,  &c.;  seven 
general  councils   in   which    the  bishop  of 
Home   was   not  taken  for  supreme  head, 
Phil.  39;    the  question  of  his  succession, 

3  Jew.  348 — 350;  it  is  disproved  by  certain 
councils,  Poet.  274  ;  ridiculous  arguments 
for  his  supremacy,  1  Zur.  14,  77,  339  ;  the 
pope  compared  to  Abel,  Noah,  Abraham, 
Melchisedec,  &c.,  and  to   Christ  himself, 

4  Bui.  118,  Rog.  347;  Christ  and  the  pope 
compared,  2  Tyn.  273;  he  is  not  the  foun 
dation  of  the  church,  4  Bui.  81 ;  he  claims 
to  be  head  of  the  church,  ±Bul.  8G,  2  Cov. 
464,  1  Jew.  428,  Rid.  164 ;  he  is  termed  by 
some  the  basilisk  of  the  church,  neither  the 
head  nor  the  tail,  Rog.  347  ;  he  is  not  the 
"  one  shepherd"  mentioned  Eccles.  xii.  11, 

Whita.  423;  he  calls  himself  Christ's  vicar, 

2  Cov.  464,  1  Hoop.  22,  1  Jew.  378,  379 ; 
he  is  declared  to  be  the  under  bridegroom 
of  the  church,  3  Jew.  267,  270 ;  the  church 
alleged  to  be  dependent  on  him,  ib.  220 ; 
his  supremacy  not  sanctioned  by  the  high 
priesthood  of  the  Jews,  Phil.  395 ;  distinc 
tion  between  the  pope's  supremacy  and  the 
office  of  an  archbishop,  2  Whitg.  99,  245. 
&c. ;  he  exercises  his  supremacy  with  great 
lordliness,   1  Lai,.  206;    he   governs    not 
according  to   God's  will,  but  his  own,  2 
Lat.  282 ;  he  sets  himself  above  God's  word, 

3  Jew.  218  ;  he  and  his  prelates  think  them 
selves   wiser  than    God,   2  Cran.   10;   he 
claims  to  be  the  only  true  interpreter  of 
scripture,  Rog.  197  ;  Bellarmme's  opinion 
on  this,  Whita.  414;  pretends  authority  to 
dispense  with  the  word  of  God,  1  Cran. 
x,  2  Cran.  222;  instances  of  the  perversion 
of  scripture  by  the  pope,  2  Cran.  75;  he  is 
a  forger,    1  Jew.  l>56,  &c. ;    he  corrupts 
Christianity,  Bale  347  ;  his  doctrine  as  con 
trasted  with  that  of  Chriit,  3 Bee.  520,  &c., 


2  Tyn.  273;  it  is  worldly,  2  Tyn.  198;   it 
cannot  be  true,  because  it  is  not  persecuted, 

1  Tyn.  131 ;  what  truths  he  denies,  2  Ful. 
392 ;  he  forbids  the  reading  of  the  word  of 
God,  2  Hoop.  44  ;  founds  all  his  falsehoods 
and  superstitions  upon  unwritten  verities, 

2  Cran.  10;    breaks  the  third  command 
ment,  1  Hoop.  325  ;  agrees  with  Pelagius, 

2  Tyn.  181 ;   belies  God's  mercy,  ib.  157 ; 
substitutes  his  holy  water  for  the  blood  of 
Christ,  2  Cran.  176, 177  ;  he  has  set  up  the 
sacrifice  of  the  mass,  3  Bee.  523  ;  his  abuses 
of  the  eucharist,  ib.  524,  &c.,  1  Lat.  209 ; 
his  doctrine  of  the  eucharist  is  opposed  to 
Christ's,  1  Hoop.  120  ;  the  popes  by  whom 
the  parts  and  ceremonies  of  the  mass  were 
introduced,  3Bec.  262,  &c.,  2 Brad.  30.3,  &c.; 
the  pope  has  added  five  more  sacraments, 

3  Bee.  524  ;  has  devised  purgatory,  ib.  523 ; 
remarks  on  his  pardons,  4  Jew.  851,  &c., 
Rog.  219  ;  popes  have  often  granted  remis 
sion  of  sins  to  those  engaging  in  wars  for 
th?ir  ends,  2  Tyn.  294,  29"),  301 ;  he  curses 
us  on  Good  Friday,  Pra.  Ellz.  467 ;  his 
pardons  help  not,  2  Tyn.  84  ;  his  curses  hurt 
not,  ib.  87  ;  he  claims  authority   to  open 
and  shut  heaven,  2  Cran.  70;  he  hath  not 
Peter's  key,  but  a  picklock,  Hutch.  100; 
sets  forth  saints  as  mediators,  3  Bee.  522, 
523;    would   have    prayers    made   at    the 
shrines  of  saints,  ib.  533  ;  teaches  to  honour 
images  and  reliques,  ib.  521,  522  ;  his  ped- 
lery,  ib.  4;  the  pope  is  subject  to  a  general 
council,  2  Cran.  77,  but  he  claims  to  be 
above   all   councils,    1  Jew.  67,   &c.,  410, 

4  Jew.  921,  &c.;  asserts  authority  to  sum 
mon   and   confirm    them,    Rog.  205,  206; 
greater   authority   is   ascribed  to    him    by 
papists  generally,  than  to  acouncil,  Whita. 
414,415;  it  is  said  that  there  can  be  no 
council  of  bishops  without  his  authority, 
2  Cran.  70;  and  that  where  he  is  there  is 
a  general   council,   4  Bui.   120 ;    assumes 
power  to  make  laws,  claims  exemption  from 
all  laws,  says  he  can  dispense  even  with 
the  law  of  God,  &e.,  see  p.  473,  col.  1  above ; 
thinks  his  laws  better  than  Christ's,  Pil.  SO; 
his  laws  are  at  variance  with  the  law  of  the 
land,  2  Cran.  213,  214,  221,  222,  448,  449; 
he  calls  himself  the  ordinary  of  all  men, 
bishop  of  all  the  world,  &c.,  see    p.  472, 
col.  1 ;  all  bishops  said  to  derive  from  the 
pope,  and  receive  of  his  fulness,  4  Jew.  829 ; 
he  confirms  the  election  of  bishops,  1  Jew. 
406;  papists  always  make  him  the  judge  in 
the  last  resort,   Whita.  445;  he  claims  to 
judge  all  men,  and  to  be  judged  or  rebuked 
of  none,  Iv.,  4  Bui.  119,  2  Cran.  69,  70, 


POPE 


2  Jew.  907,  Rog.  191, 202, 348,  3  Tyn.  232  n., 
and  see  p.  473  above ;  he  has  been  called 
judge  of  the  quick  and  dead,  Hog.  68;  he 
judges  God  and  his  word,  2  Hoop.  442 ; 
judges  what  oaths  ought  to  be  kept,  and 
what  may  be  broken,  2  Cran.  70,  2  Hoop. 
240,  2  Tyn.  301,  311  ;  he  is  exempt  from 
all  order  and  obedience,  2  Hoop.  238 ; 
without  check,  4  Jew.  833 ;  he  suffers  no 
man  to  dispute  his  power,  3  Tyn.  231 ;  it 
is  held  to  be  heresy  not  to  acknowledge  him, 
2  Cran.  67,  165;  and  stated  that  every  man 
must  be  subject  to  him  of  necessity  of 
salvation,  4  Bui.  120  (&  al.  see  p.  473,  col. 
1);  he  is  not  the  judge  of  controversies, 
Whita.  447  ;  he  is  the  subject  of  contro 
versy,  therefore  not  the  judge,  ib.  449;  heis 
an  incompetent  judge  of  controversies  be 
cause  a  party  to  them,  ib.  464  ;  on  appeals 
to  him,  3  Bui.  120,  2  Ful.  70,  71,  308, 

1  Jew.  386,  &c.,  3  Jew.  216;  his  alleged 
infallibility  a  falsehood,  2  Cran.  69,  1  Jew. 
398,  &c.,  4  Jeio.  925,  &c.,  Pil.  115,  Rog. 
202;    not  taught  by  the  catholic  fathers, 

2  Jew.  9U1 ;    many  popes  have  erred  even 
when  teaching   ex  cathedra,    Whita.  430; 
as  certain  papists  admit,  ib.  431 ;  the  deci 
sions  of  one  pope  have  frequently  reversed 
those   of  another,  1  Tyn.  324,  3  Tyn.  99; 
the  wickedness  of  popes,  2  Cran.  178,    4 
Jew.  702,  Pil.  247,  601—603  ;  Genebrard's 
testimony  against    them,  Hog.  182;   their 
tragical  acts,  3  Jeio.  249,  250 ;  they  have 
poisoned  each  osher,  2  Bui.  110,  Pil.  247  ; 
near  50  popes  in  160   years,  and  only    13 
emperors,  2  Brad.  274,  2  Cov.  253 ;  eight 
popes  in  twelve  years,  Pil.  247;   two  and 
three    popes   at   once,   each   denying    the 
authority   of    the    other,     Pil.    545,    618, 
1  Tyn.  324;    a  woman-pope,  Pil.  602  (». 
Joan)  ;  the  pope  protects  wickedness,  2  Tyn. 
275,   yet  it  is  said  that   he   is   ever  holy, 
4  Jew.  702 ;  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  been 
the    devil's   great   guns,  1  Lat.  27  ;  many 
have  been  worldly  and  profane.  Rog.  181; 
divers  have  been  heretics,  1  Ful.  11,  1  Jew. 
381,  399,  400,  3  Jew.  339,  &c.,  Pil.  601— 
603,  Rog.  181;  some  have  been  conjurors 
and  sorcerers,  Rog.  180;  many  have  been 
incontinent,  ib.  304,  305;  the  pope  receives 
evil-doers   into   the  ministry,  2  Tyn.  275; 
his  swarm  of  hypocrites,  3  Bee.  506 ;  his 
creatures  all  superstitious,  Pil.  563  ;  popes, 
bishops,  and  others,  who  enter  not  by  the 
door,  are  thieves  and  robbers,  2  Lat.  309 — 
312;  the  pope's  haughtiness,  pride,  tyranny, 
and  cruelty,  1  Bee.  180,  3  Bee.  507,  508, 
515,  518,  519,  527,  528,  538,  1  Jew.  109, 


Pil.  99  ;  petition  for  deliverance  "  from  the 
tyranny  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  all  his 
detestable  enormities,"  Calf.  315  n.,  Lit. 
Edw,  101,  163,  233,  234,  Lit.  Eliz.  ix.  and 
4,  Pro.  Eliz.  572,  Rid.  50 ;  it  occurs  in  a 
litany  of  Mary's  time,  Pra.  Eliz.  52  n. ;  the 
popedom  has  been  frequently  obtained  by 
simony,  Sand.  241 ;  money  can  do  all  things 
with  the  pope,  3  Bee.  488,  507,  509,  531, 
535  ;  he  would  deliver  men  from  their  sins 
for  a  little  money,  2  Bee.  174;  he  offers  to 
sell  the  grace  of  God,  Sand.  11 ;  yet  it  is 
affirmed  that  he  cannot  commit  simony, 
4  Jew.  867,  &c. ;  he  sanctions  and  encour 
ages  the  holding  of  enormous  pluralities, 
3  Bee.  505,  534,  2  Tyn.  275,  288,  3  Tyn. 
42  ;  he  commits  the  cure  of  souls  to  boys, 
3  Bee.  535  ;  is  the  author  of  impropriations 
of  benefices,  ib.  536,  537 ;  dispenses  with 
the  clergy's  performance  of  their  duties, 

1  Tyn.  148 ;  requires  not  the  consent  of 
parents  to  marriage,  3  Bee.  532;   forbids 
the  marriage  of  Christian  gossips  (i.  e.  co- 
sponsors),   ib.  532,  533;    he  cannot  abide 
the  marriage  of  priests,  ib.  605,  523,  533 ; 
will  not  suffer  such  divorces  as  that  mar 
riage  may  follow,  ib.  532;  the  pope  com 
pared  to  Pharaoh,   Sand.  14P,  to  Balaam, 
ib.  150,  to  Tobiah  the  Ammonite,  Pil.  410, 
to  Simon  Magus,  Phil.  417,  to  Mahomet, 
Bale  262 ;  the  pope,  equally  with  the  Turk, 
persecutes  Christ's  followers,  2  Cran.  62 ; 
the  pope  and  his  sect  are  not  the  church, 
3  Tyn.  9,  39 — 42;  he  is  an  excommunicate 
person,  2  Hoop.  560 ;  he  cannot  abide  re 
formation,  3  Bee.  516;  there  is  no  truth 
where  he  is  chief  head,  2  Hoop.  559;  where 
soever   he   hath   supremacy  Christ  is  dis 
honoured,  ib. ;  he  is  an  old  grey  fox,  Sand. 
63;  a  false  apostle  and  deceitful  worker, 

3  Bee.   487,    488;    the  devil's   chaplain,  1 
Lat.  74 ;  a  high  priest  after  the  order  of 
Satan,  Bale  562;  the  pope  said  to  be  the 
firstborn  of  Antichrist,  2  Hoop.  3!)6,465; 
alleged  to  be  Antichrist  himself,  Bale  32">, 

4  Bui.   122,   2  Cran.   178,  213,   222,  452, 

2  Ful.  393,  Pil.  279,  Rog.  347,  Whita.  414 
(and  see  Antichrist);    how  he  sits  in  the 
temple  of  God,  &c.,  Hutch.  108;  is  painted 
in   the   scriptures   as  the  enemy  of   God, 
2  Cran.  223;  his  religion  is  against  Christ's 
religion,  {6.449;  the  pope  said  to  be  the  beast 
of  the  Apocalypse,  1  Hoop.  24;  his  power 
derived  from  the   bottomless  pit,  2  Hu/>p. 
546;   declared  to  be  Gog,  Bale  571;    the 
popetobekilled  with  thestaff  of  God's  word, 
2  Hoop.  238,  240;  the  person  of  the  p<>]  e 
not  so  much  to  be  detested  as  the  papacy, 


620 


2  Cran.  322 ;  though  a  pope  may  mean 
well,  he  can  never  bring  a  good  design  to 
issue,  ib.  78 ;  a  paper  which  came  from  the 
pope,  Sand.  130 

Pope  (Mr):  confers  with  Barnes,  2  Cov.  417; 
present  at  his  death,  ib.  440;  he  disputes 
with  Ridley,  Rid.  161  (perhaps  Sir  Tlio. 
Pope). 

Pope  (Rich.),  a  priest  at  Norwich:  Park,  vi, 
481 

Pope  (11.  T.  P.) :  2  Ful.  86  n 

Popery:  v.  Prayers,  Questions,  Reforma'ion. 
It  began  in  the  apostles'  time,  2  Ful.  61), 
Poet.  284  ;  is  grounded  on  tradition,  Sand. 
16,  &c. ;  its  doctrines,  Rog.  passim ;  they 
are  based  on  tradition,  but  opposed  to 
scripture,  Sand.  19;  it  is  Antiuhristianism, 
and  includes  all  heresies,  Whita.  20;  dif 
ference  between  it  and  true  Christianity  ; 
in  the  foundation,  Sand.  12,  in  the  end, 
ib.  20,  in  the  means,  ib.  28 ;  confutation  of 
four  Romish  doctrines,  2  Brad.  267,  2  Cov. 
248;  its  two  chief  pillars;  the  mass,  and 
the  papacy,  2  Brad.  161, 162,  Rid.  366  ;  it 
is  opposed  to  the  grace  of  the  gospel,  Pil. 
20;  teaches  distrust  in  God,  Sand.  185; 
foments  rebellion  and  commotion,  1  Zur. 
246 ;  its  abominations,  Rid.  150 ;  its  ab 
surdities  asserted  to  be  catholic,  Sand. 
359 ;  some  of  the  pope's  pomp  borrowed 
from  the  Jews,  and  some  from  Gentiles, 
1  Tyn.  336,  3  Tyn.  20 ;  miserable  state  of 
men  under  it,  '2  Jew.  1066,  1083;  many  of 
those  educated  in  popery  preserved  from 
perishing,  1  Lat.  305,  525;  God's  mercy 
the  cause  of  our  deliverance  therefrom, 
Sand.  180 ;  injunction  of  Edward  VI.  for 
its  abolition,  2  Cran.  498 ;  men  still  fond 
of  its  dregs,  Pil.  121,  Sand.  208,  1  Zur. 
343 ;  all  remains  of  papistry  should  be 
taken  away,  1  Hoop.  438,  2  Zur.  342,  &c. ; 
semi-popery  deprecated,  2  Zur.  5,  11 

Popetry  :  puppetry,  3  Tyn.  27 

Popham  (Sir  Jo.),  lord  chief  justice  :  Rog.  20 

Popinjay  (from  the  Spanish  papagayo) :  a 
parrot,  3  Tyn.  72 ;  Qne  that  could  say  the 
creed,  3  Jew.  255 

Population :  the  king's  honour  standeth  in  the 
multitude  of  people,  2  Bee.  601, 1  Lat.  100 

Porey  (Jo.):  v.  Pory. 

Porkets  :  pigs,  2  Brad.  64,  212 

Porphyry :  excused  the  errors  and  follies  of 
the  heathen,  4  Jew.  1108 ;  denied  the  auth 
enticity  of  the  book  of  Daniel,  Whita.  33 ; 
what  he  said  of  St.  Paul,  1  Jew.  73;  he 
objected  the  disagreement  between  him 
and  Peter,  ib.  532 ;  accused  all  Christians 
of  sedition  and  treason,  4  Jew.  666 


POPE  —  PQSSIKUS 

Porrege  (Rich.):  letter  to  him,  1  Brad.  591, 

2  Brad.  194 
Porrege  (Will.) :    named,  2  Brad.  108,  117  ; 

letters  to  him,  1  Brad.  591,  2  Brad.  38  (?), 

194,  see  P.  (W.) 
Porreta  (Gilb.):   wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 

Bale  256 
Port  (Fra.):    Greek   professor  at    Geneva, 

1  Zur.  231 

Port-de-Grace:  v.  Havre-de-Grace. 

Port-sale:  a  public  sale  or  auction,  as  of  fish 
when  fishermen  return  to  port,  2  Jew.  912, 
922 

Portasse,  Portesse,  Portuis,  &c. :  the  Bre 
viary,  Bale  262,  2  Bee.  135,  Calf.  16  n., 
159,  298,  2  Cran.  523,  Grin.  9  n.,  135—159, 
213,  2  Hoop.  86,  1  Jew.  106,  107,  Pil.  17, 
630,  1  Tyn.  230  n.,  2  Whifg.  589,  3  Whitg. 
52,  490 

Porter  (Will.):  in  the  Arches  court,  2  Cran. 
411 

Porters :  ministers  and  rulers  the  porters  of 
the  church,  Pil.  382,  383 

Porters,  Ostiaries,  or  Doorkeepers:  an  eccle 
siastical  order,  4  Bui.  113,  3  Jew.  273,  Ru<j. 
258,  Whita.  509,  2  Whitg.  174 

Portesius  (Jo.):  corrupted  a  passage  in  Eu- 
sebius,  Calf.  278  n 

Portiforium  :  the  Breviary  (g.v.),  Calf.  16 n.; 
portifolium,  Bale  175 ;  portifoliome,  ib. 
369 

Portman  (Sir  Will.),  chief  justice:  2  IJooj>. 
378 

Portraits :  v.  Pictures. 

Ports  (Cinque) :  v.  Cinque  Ports. 

Portsmouth,  co.  Hants :  2  Cran.  495  n 

Portugal :  an  ambassador  therefrom  has 
mass  in  his  house,  many  English  being 
present,  Grin.  300;  Sandys  suppresses  the 
mass  there,  Sand.  xx. 

Portuis :  v.  Portasse. 

Portured  :  portrayed,  3  Bee.  518 

Pory  (Jo.),  master  of  C.  C.  C.  C.  and  vice- 
chancellor  :  letters  to  him  and  others, 
Park.  63,64;  mentioned,  ib.  298;  he  de 
sires  to  resign  his  prebend  at  Westmin 
ster  to  Mr  Aldrich,  ib.  358 

Possession :  v.  Demons,  Energumeni. 

Possevinus  (Ant.) :  his  remarkable  confession 
as  to  the  expurgation  of  MSS.,  Calf.  6  n. ; 
references  to  him,  ib.  64,  104,  181  nn 

Possidonius  :  says  Valerius,  bishop  of  Hippo, 
had  small  skill  in  Latin,  1  Jew.  295;  men 
tions  that  Augustine  heard  causes,  QWhitg. 
450;  describes  his  apparel,  3  Jew.  618,  619 

Possinus  (Pet.)  :  a  shameful  interpolation 
noted  in  his  Catena  Gnecorum  Patrum, 

2  Ful.  286  n 


POST   —  PRAYER 


621 


Post :  rates  of  postage  from  abroad,  3  Zur. 
270,  677,  678;  postmasters'  endorsements, 
Park.  289 

Post :  perhaps  a  game  at  cards,  1  Jew.  429 

Postellus  (Will.) :  maintained  that  one  mo 
ther  Jane  was  the  saviour  of  women,  Rog. 
58,  298 

Postillae  Majores  :  Jew.  xlii,  1  Jew.  233 

Postils:  comments,  Bale  3.32 

Posts :  text  appropriate  to  them,  1  Sec.  6C 

Posy:  motto,  Sand.  98,  3  Whitg.  xii. 

Pot  (To  go  to) :  i.  e.  to  ruin,  3  Tyn.  110 

POTATION  FOB  LENT,  by  T.  Becon,  1  Bee. 
85,  &c. 

Potten  (Agnes  or  Ann) :  she  was  one  of  the 
two  women  burnt  at  Ipswich,  Poet.  1G6 

Putter  (Tho.):  translated  sermons  by  Bui- 
linger,  4  Bui.  xxiii. 

Pottkyns  (  ),  Cranmer's  registrar:  2 

Cran.  204 ;  letters  to  him,  ib.  249,  264,  265, 
348 

Pouldering :  powdering,  3  Tyn.  222 

Poule  Wheele  ( ) :  a  traitor,  Lit.Eliz.  658 

Pouling :  polling,  2  Tyn.  258 

Poultney  (Sir  Tho.) :  Elizabeth  his  daughter, 
3  Bee.  89  n 

Poverty :  v.  Poor. 

Powell  (Edm.) :  2  Cran.  543,  517 

Powell  (Edw.) :  opposes  La'imer  at  Bristol, 

2  Cran.  308  n.,  2  Lat.  225,  358;  upholds 
pilgrimages,  2  Lat.  366 ;  imputes  various 
articles  to  Latimer,  ib.  225;    burned    for 
denying    the    king's   supremacy,    2  Cran. 
310  n.,  2  Lat.  225  n.,  3  Zur.  209 

Powell  (Tho.),  printer:  Coop.  223 

Powell  (Will.),  printer:  Rid.  80 

Power:  v.  Kings,  Magistrates. 

What  it  is,  4  Bui.  41 ;  two  kinds  of  power, 
absolute,  and  limited,  ib.  42;  ecclesiastical 
power,  ib.  38,  &c. ;  power  of  consecration, 
ib.  39  ;  of  the  keys,  ib.  39,  44;  of  jurisdic 
tion,  of  preaching,  of  judicial  correction,  to 
receive,  ib.  40;  of  ordination,  ib.  43 ;  to 
teach,  ii.44;  to  administer  the  sacraments, 
to  judge  of  doctrines,  to  call  a  council,  ib. 
45;  to  dispose  of  the  affairs  of  the  church, 
ib.  46 

Powers  :  a  name  of  angels,  3  Bui.  338 

Powis  (Edw.  lord  of)  :  v.  Cherleton. 

Po^is  (Edw.  Grey,  lord):  his  death,  3  Zur. 
496  n 

Pownall   (Rob.):    1   Brad.  578;    an    ex  le, 

3  Zur.  167  ;  letter  signed  by  him,  ib.  170; 
ordained  by  Grindal,  ib.  n 

Poynes  (Sir  Nic.) :  1  Ful.  xi. 
Poynet  (Jo.),  bp :  v.  Ponet. 
Poynings  (Sir  Adrian)  :  sent  with  an  army  to 
Ncwhaven,  2  Zur.  92  n 


Poynings  (Sir  Tho.) :  his  death,  3  Zur.  36  n 

Poynt  (  ),  a  doctor  of  law  at  Cambridge: 

Park.  18 

Poyntz  (Jo.):  v.  Poyntz  (Tho.) 

Poyntz  (Tho.),  an  English  merchant  at  Ant 
werp  :  receives  Tyndale  into  his  house, 
1  Tyn.  Ixv;  writes  to  his  brother  John  to 
procure  Tyndale's  deliverance,  ib.  Ixvii, 
&c. ;  his  efforts  for  that  purpose,  ib.  Ixx  ; 
he  is  imprisoned  for  his  kindness  to  Tyn 
dale,  ib.  Ixxi;  but  makes  his  escape,  ib. 
Ixxii. 

PPP.  SSS.  RRR.  FFF. :  1  Jew.  421  n 

Practice  :  v.  Prelates. 

Praumunire :  incurred  by  those  who  hinder 
the  execution  of  our  laws  by  any  authority 
from  Rome,  2  Cran.  449;  taken  away  in 
Mary's  time,  ib.  17 

Prague  :  a  terrible  and  miraculous  sight  there, 
Lit.  EUz.  569 ;  the  university  erected  by 
Charlemagne,  2  Jew.  081 

Praise:  v.  Exhortation. 

True  praise,  1  Cov.  513;  what  it  is  to 
offer  the  sacrifice  of  praise,  1  Bee.  298,  299 

Praised  :  appraised,  Bale  286 

Prateolus  (Gab.) :  says  it  is  the  common  ar 
ticle  of  all  sectaries  to  affirm  that  scripture 
is  clear  and  needs  no  interpretation,  WkHa. 
301 ;  declares  that  the  Anabaptists  con 
demn  magistracy,  Rog.  337  n 

Praxeas,  a  heretic  :  alleged  God's  omnipo 
tence,  1  Jew.  490,  2  Jew.  798 ;  opposed  by 
Tertullian,  2  Whitg.  226 

Praxeneans :  their  heretical  views  on  the 
Trinity,  Rog.  45 

Prayer:  v.  Confession  of  sins,  Faith,  Thanks 
giving;  also  Ambrose,  Augustine,  and 
other  fathers  and  doctors. 

(a)  On  Prayer  generally:  of  prayc1-, 
3  Bui.  32,  2  Cov.  87,  JVow.  (64),  IS:',, 
1  Tyn.  296—303,  Wool.  134;  what  prayer 
is,  1  Bee.  128,  130,  2  Bee.  125,  3  Bee. 
607,  608,  621,  4  Bui.  163,  1  Lat.  326, 
507,  Nord.  11,  Sand.  76,  1  Tyn.  93,  2  Tyn. 
78;  what  it  is,  with  probations  out  of 
scripture,  2  Bee.  4'JO;  its  parts,  1  Bee.  1'2S, 
1  Lat.  311,  312,  Sand.  76,  77  ;  kinds  of 
prayer,  Nord.  12,  Pil.  564;  deprecation, 
1  Lat.  311,  Nord.  12;  precor  and  deprecor 
distinguished,  1  Lat.  415;  supplication, 
1  Lai 312,  Nord.  12,  Pil.  564,  Sand.  77; 
petition,  1  Bee.  128,  Sand.  76;  interces 
sion,  Nord.  12,  Sand.  77;  thanksgiving, 
1  Bee.  128,  1  Lat.  312,  Nord.  13,  Now. 
(82),  203,  Pil.  564,  Sand.  77;  common  or 
public  prayer,  4  Bui.  164,  183,  1  Jew.  333, 
Sand.  261,  2  Tyn.  79  (v.  Book  of  Com 
mon  Prayer,  Liturgies) ;  its  advantage  and 


622 


PRAYER 


excellency,  1  Jew.  333, 1  Lai.  337,  338 ;  how 
it  should  be  conducted,  2  Tyn.  79 ;  the 
manner  of  some  reformed  churches,  2  Whitg. 
489 ;  the  question  of  set  forms,  ib.  466 ; 
Gualter's  opinion  respecting  it,  2  Zur.  231 ; 
on  responses,  1  Jew.  281,  282,  2  Whitg. 
489,  £c. ;  the  Puritans  held  that  extempore 
prayer  should  be  permitted,  1  Zur.  281, 
i9l ;  in  the  Romish  church  there  is  no 
public  prayer,  Whita.  268;  prayer  ought 
to  be  common,  1  Bee.  166;  articles  and  in 
junctions  respecting  it,  2  Hoop.  128,  130, 
131,  136,  Rid.  320;  attendance  on  custo 
mary  prayers  not  sufficient  without  private 
prayer,  1  Brad.  34;  of  private  prayer, 
4  Bui.  164,  1  Jew.  333,  Sand.  261,  2  Tyn. 
79;  its  peculiar  advantage,  Sand.  262; 
household  prayer  should  likewise  be  main 
tained,  1  Lat.  229 ;  we  must  pray,  4  Bui. 
167  ;  prayer  is  a  duty,  1  Hoop.  458,  Rog. 
225;  God  has  expressly  commanded  it, 
2  Bee.  129,  1  Lat.  166;  this  is  a  great 
comfort,  I  Bee.  146;  though  commandment 
without  a  promise  to  hear,  would  avail  but 
little,  ib. ;  our  un worthiness  not  to  be  ob 
jected  against  God's  commandment,  '2  Bee. 
130;  those  who  do  not  pray  deny  God, 
1  Lat.  311 ;  prayer  is  necessary,  3  Bee.  12, 
4  Bui.  169;  no  will- work,  but  absolutely 
necessary,  1  Lat.  508;  especially  needful 
for  understanding  the  scriptures,  Whita, 
467 ;  objections  against  prayer  answered, 
4  Bui.  168,  169;  as,  for  example,  that  God 
knows  whereof  we  have  need,  1  Bee.  169, 
170;  it  is  true  that  prayer  cannot  alter 
God's  decrees,  yet  we  must  pray,  Pra.  B. 
6,  7,  8 ;  God  is  to  be  sought  in  prayer, 
Sand.  155;  it  must  be  made  to  God  only, 
1  Bee.  139,  140,  4  Bui.  171,  Nord.  13  (see 
d.  below);  to  the  Father,  2  Cov.  275,  &c. ; 
to  the  Son,  Hutch.  192;  to  the  Holy  Ghost, 
ib.  136,  199,  200,  204;  prayer  must  be  of 
fered  through  Christ  alone,  and  all  things 
must  be  asked  in  his  name,  1  Bee.  149, 
'2 Bee.  134,4.B«Z.173,  A^ow.  (66),  186 ;  prayer 
is  acceptable  only  through  Christ,  1  Lat. 
167,  330 ;  Jews,  Mahometans,  and  Papists, 
do  not  make  their  prayers  in  the  name  of 
Christ;  consequently  they  are  not  accept 
able,  2  Bee.  135,  4  Bui.  173;  how  God 
hears  the  prayers  of  the  heathen,  3  Tyn. 
181;  what  it  is  to  pray  in  Christ's  name, 
1  Bee.  149,  2  Bee.  134  ;  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
the  author  of  prayer,  1  Bee.  143,  2  Bee. 
125;  instructions  concerning  prayer,  1  Brad. 
116;  Becon's  prayer  that  God  would  direct 
his  pen  to  speak  of  it,  1  Bee.  141 ;  an  ex 
hortation  to  prayer,  ib,  187;  an  exhortation 


unto  prayer,  to  be  read  afore  procession? 
1544,  Pra.  Eliz.  565;  Bradford's  preface 
to  Chrysostom's  orations  on  prayer,  1  Brad. 
13;  his  preface  to  Melancthon's  treatisp, 
ib.  19;  an  introduction  to  prayer  (in  par', 
from  Melancthon),  Pra.  B.  xiii ;  an  address 
on  prayer  by  Richard  Daye,  Pra.  Eliz 
431 ;  a  treatise  on  prayer,  its  nature,  effi 
cacy,  &c.,  by  Jo.  Norden,  Nord.  9 ;  me 
ditations  concerning  prayer,  Pra.  B.  1, 
1  Brad.  173;  considerations  to  stir  us  up 
to  pray,  1  Brad.  21 ;  things  which  move 
us  to  pray,  4  Bui.  174,  2  Lat.  177;  the 
cause  which  moves  us  to  it  must  be  dili 
gently  considered,  2  Bee.  128 ;  how  we 
should  prepare  ourselves  to  it,  ib.  128,  &c. ; 
what  things  are  to  be  considered  in  prepa 
ration  for  it,  1  Bee.  145;  heads  for  con 
sideration  before  prayer,  by  Thos.  Cottes- 
forde,  Lit.  Edw.  375 ;  he  that  intends  to 
pray  must  consider  in  what  case  he  stands, 
1  Bee.  145;  to  pray  aright  is  a  thing  of 
great  difficulty,  ib.  128,  1  Hoop.  144 ;  yet, 
though  false  prayer  is  painful,  true  prayer 
is  a  comfort,  2  Tyn.  80;  how  we  ought  to 
pray,  4  Bui.  201,  1  Cov.  247 ;  the  rule  and 
form  of  prayer,  Now.  (70),  190;  faith  in 
prayer,  2  Bee.  132,  133;  it  springs  from 
faith,  1  Tyn.  118,  2  Tyn.  115  ;  it  must  be 
offered  in  faith,  Now.  (67),  187,  2  Tyn. 
118;  faith  makes  it  acceptable,  1  Lat.  172  ; 
without  faith  it  profits  not,  ib.  419;  how  to 
pray  with  a  faithful  mind,  1  Bee.  137; 
prayer  must  be  grounded  on  God's  pro 
mises,  2  Whitg.  473;  he  promises  to  hear 
and  answer  it,  1  Bee.  147,  2  Bee.  130,  131, 
1  Tyn.  293;  the  promises  must  be  em 
braced,  2  Bee.  132;  if  the  promises  be  not 
obtained,  it  is  owing  to  our  unfaithfulness, 

1  Bee.  148;  in  prayer  we  must  submit  to 
the  will  of  God,  ib.  167,  168,  2  Whitg.  474  ; 
how  to  pray  according  to  the  will  of  God, 

2  Bee.  138,  &c. ;  all  things  are  to  be  asked 
according  to  his  will,  1  Bee.  151,  2  Bee.  136, 
137  ;  some  things  must  be  asked  condition 
ally,  others  not  so,  2  Lat.  173,  174—185  ; 
temporal  things  must  be  left  to  the  will  of 
God,  2  Bee.  139,  140,  3  Bee.  114,  2  Whitg. 
474;  spiritual  things  may  be  asked  without 
condition,    2  Bee.  139;    we  may  appoint 
God  no  time  in  prayer,   1  Bee.  152,  153; 
why  prayer  is  not  always  immediately  an 
swered,  2  Brad.  73,  1  Lat.  547 ;  we  must 
be  in  quiet  for  it,    1  Bee.  130;  we  muse 
abide  the  Lord's  leisure  in  it,  2  Bee.  143; 
no  time  of  granting  must  be  appointed  in 
it  to  God,  ib.  142,  143;  why  they  that  pray 
do  not  always  receive  that  they  ask,  4  Bui. 


PRAYER 


023 


170;  prayer  is  fruitless  where  repentance 
is  not,  Sand.  157 ;  it  must  be  offered  with 
a  pure  mind,  1  Bee.  136;  sin  must  be  put 
away,  or  prayer  will  not  be  heard,  1  Brad. 
22;  we  must  put  out  of  our  mind  infidelity, 
wrath,  contention,  1  Bee.  138 ;  he  that 
prays  aright  cannot  sin,  ib.  143;  God  will 
not  hear  the  wicked,  1  Lat.  344,  507 ;  he 
punishes  our  sin  by  not  hearing  our  pray 
ers,  ib.  230 ;  if  not  offered  in  love  and 
charity,  prayer  is  not  acceptable  to  God, 
2  Bee.  180,  181  ;  if  we  hope  to  be  forgiven 
we  must  forgive,  1  Bee.  153,  &c.,  2  Bee. 
140,  &c.  (see  the  Lord's  prayer,  below); 
with  how  great  reverence  we  should  pray, 

1  Bee.  171;  prayer  must  be  with  humility, 
ib.  260,  2  Whitg.  47G ;  a  feeling  of  helpless 
ness  is  necessary,  Pil.  411 ;  we  must  pray 
with  understanding,  1  Lat.  344,  507,  with 
fervent  affection,  Now.  (69),  189,  Pil.  292; 
the   earnestness   of  the   heathen    in   their 
prayers,  Sand.  262;    the   slothfulness  and 
coldness  of  the  prayers  lamented,   2  Lat. 
173;  prayer  must  proceed  from  love,  4  Bui. 
179 ;  on  lifting  up  of  the  mind  to  heavenly 
things,    1  Bee.  130,   4  Bui.  178 ;    outward 
forms  and  inward  dispositions,    Pil.  295 ; 
prayer  is  the  work  of  the  mind,  1  Bee.  132, 
136,    1  Lat.  £07  ;    examples  of  it  in   the 
mind,  1  Bee.  132  ;  when  we  may  pray  with 
the  voice,  ib.  1C4 ;  prayer  must  not  be  with 
the  mouth  only,  but  also  with  the  heart, 
4  Bui.  180,  AW.  (68),  188;  mouth-prayer 
proceeding  from  the  heart  is  commendable, 

2  Bee.  125 ;   prayer  not  proceeding  from 
the  heart  is  vain  and  unfruitful,  1  Bee.  133, 
134, 135,  163,  2  Tyn.  80;  external  gestures 
in  prayer,  1  Bee.  131,  132,  164,  4  Bui.  185, 

1  Jew.  319,  Whita.  587,  3  Whitg.  92 ;  the 
ancient  custom  of  standing   on    Sundays, 
and  at  Paschal  time,  Calf.  257,  271,  413, 

2  Cran.  38,  39,  56  n.,  Whita.  587,  593,  666, 
1   Whitg.  215;   kneeling  on  Sundays,  &c., 
accounted  wicked  by  Tertullian,  Calf.  257, 
270;    prayer    sometimes    made    with    the 
head  covered,   2  Cran.  55;    toward  what 
part  of  the  world  we  must  pray,  4  Bui. 
500;  the  place  of  prayer,  1  Bee.  156,  &c., 
4  Bui.  183;     we    may    pray    everywhere, 
Nord.  25,  Pil.  323,  1  Tyn.  118;  examples 
of  prayer  in  solitary  places,    1  Bee.  130, 
131 ;  the  temple  was,  and  the  church  is, 
the    house    of    prayer,     Sand.   251,   &c. ; 
against  the  notion  that   prayer  offered  in 
certain  places  is  especially  availing,  3  Tyn. 
84 — 89 ;  God  hath  not  respect  to  the  place, 
but  to  the  heart  and  faith,   1  Hoop.  491 ; 
yet  places  dedicated  to  prayer  are  not  to 


be  despised,  1  Bee.  159;  when  we  ought 
to  pray,  ib.  172,  4  Bui.  183 ;  our  prayer 
must  be  continual,  or  without  ceasing, 

1  Bee.  168,  170,  3  Bee.  212,  213,  1  Brad. 
23,  4  Bui.  181,  2  Cov.  275,  2  Hoop.  317, 

2  Jew.  878,   1  Lat.  509,   Nord.  26,    Sand. 
38,  263,  2  Tyn.  117 ;  importunity  is  need- 
ful,  1  Lat.  144,  229,  346,  547,  2  Lat.  164; 
the  opportunity    of  prayer   not   to    be  let 
pass,  4  Bui.  186 ;  prayer  is  hourly  needed, 
2   Tyn.   77 ;    set  hours  for  prayer  used  by 
holy  men  and  to  be  commended,   1  Bee. 
170,  171,  172,  4  Bui.  183,  197,  &c. ;    we 
should   pray  in  the  morning,  1  Bee.  173 ; 
before  labour,   ib. ;    before  going   to  bed, 
ib.  175;  before  sleep,  ib.  176;  prayer  is  to 
be   resorted  to   in  adversity  and  trouble, 
1   Cov.  125,   1  Lat.  165,   2  Lat.  177;  we 
must  call  upon  God  in  all  afflictions,  1  Cov. 
247,  2  Lat.  185,  213;  the  order  of  prayer 
in  adversity,  1  Lat.  143 ;    in  affliction  we 
must  pray  conditionally,  2  Lat.  185 ;  prayer 
among  soldiers,  1  Bee.  252 ;  it  is  necessary 
in  preparing  for  war,  ib.  257,  258 ;  prayer 
is  necessary  to  support  us  in  the  hour  of 
death,    2  Cov.  121 ;     we    must    pray    for 
princes,  Sand.  38,  78,  &c.,83,  &c.;  for  the 
ministers  of  the  word,  1  Cov.  250 ;  for  our 
selves,  ib.  247;  for  all  that  are  given  and 
committed  to  us  of  God,  ib. ;  for  our  breth 
ren  and  neighbours,  I  Bee.  166,  1  Tyn.  93; 
for  the  people,  Sand.  38,  83,  &c. ;  for  all 
men,  ib.  78;  when  referred  to  no  certain 
end,  prayer  is  unprofitable,  1  Bee.  140;  a 
man  must  ask  for  somewhat  in  it,  ib.,  2  Bee. 
126;  what  we  must  seek  in  it,  1  Bee.  165; 
what  men    may  pray  for  for   themselves, 
ib.  166,  167;    we  ought  to  pray  that  God 
would  make  us  one  by  his  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  faith,  1  Cov.  253 ;  that  he  may  sanctify 
our  bodies,  our  souls,  and  our  whole  lives 
to  his    service,   ib. ;    that  he  may  defend 
us   from  evil,  ib. ;    we  should    pray   that 
faithful  pastors  may  be  sent,    4  Bui.  158; 
especially  we  ought  to  pray,  that  our  hea 
venly  Father  may  be  glorified,  1  Cov.  247; 
on  prayer  for  vengeance  upon  the  wicked, 

1  Brad.  177;  on  prayer  that  all  men  may 
be  saved,  3  Whitg.  383;  what  we  must  not 
pray  for,  1  Bee.  167 ;  we  must  require  no 
unworthy  thing  for  God  to  grant,  and  con 
trary  to  his  laws,  4  Bui.  181 ;  the  commen 
dation  of  prayer,  1  Bee,  128;  it  is  a  Chris 
tian  exercise,  Sand.  275;  one  of  the  most 
excellent  works  required  of  Christian  men, 

2  Hoop.  615;   it  passeth  all   good  works, 
1  Lat.  338;  it  is  the  widow's  weapon,  ib. 
157 ;  a  sovereign  salve  for  all  sores,  Pil. 


•624 


PRAYER 


405,  411  ;  may  be  compared  to  a  perfume, 
1  Bee.  131 ;  it  adorns  the  state  of  a  common 
wealth,  3  Sec.  12  ;  what  it  does,  1  Bee. 
144 ;  it  is  the  means  whereby  we  obtain  all 
things  necessary,  1  Brad.  14  ;  the  benefit 
we  receive  of  God  in  it,  2  Bee.  490,  491, 
492 ;  through  prayer  we  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost,  1  Lat.  444;  it  certifies  the  con 
science  of  being  in  the  number  of  the  elect, 

3  Bee.   174 ;    by  it  all    things  are   easy, 

1  Bee.  143,  144 ;  it  is  the  Christian's  special 
weapon,  1  Lat.  506;  a  means  to  resist  the 
devil,  3  Bee.  157  ;  the  only  remedy  against 
his  fiery  darts,  Phil.  2C4 ;  there  is  a  victory 
to  be  gained  by  it,  2  Tyn.  116,  120  ;  it  is  a 
remedy    against    sin,     1  Brad.  135,   e.g. 
against  adultery,  2  Bee.  101 ;  it  is  a  remedy 
against  God's  wrath,  3  Bee.  211, 212 ;  prayer 
is  heard,   2  Cov.  91 ;   why   God  hears   it, 

2  Bee.  131,  132;  it  is  acceptable  to  God, 
Lit.  Edw.  518  (565);  he  is  moved  with  it, 

4  Bid.  170 ;   of  what  virtue  and  strength 
it  is,  1  Bee.  141,  2  Bee.  127,  4  Bui.  244, 
1  Hoop.  184;  examples  of  prayer  and  its 
efficacy,  1  Bee.  140,  141,  257,  258,  1  Lat. 
508 ;    examples    of    deliverance     thereby, 

3  Bee.  2i2  ;  what  great  things  the  old  fa 
thers  brought  to  pass  through  it,  1  Bee. 
141,  142,  143;  the  prayers  of  Jacob,  ±Bul. 
224,  of  Moses,  ib.  170,  224,  225,  1  Lat.  143, 
of  Joshua,    4  Bui.  225,    1    Lat.  144,    of 
Samuel,  4  Bui.  225,  of  David,  1  Bee.  171 ; 
the  tenor  of  his  prayer  in  Psa.  li.,  1  Hoop. 
57,  2  Hoop.  358 ;  his  desire  to  be  heard  for 
his  righteousness,   explained,   1  Bee.  150, 

4  Bui.  175,  Sand.  404 ;  the  prayers  of  Jo- 
saphat,  1  Lat.  144 ;  of  Hezekiah,  2  Bui.  95, 
4  Bui.  168,  170,  225,  2  Cov.  380,  2  Hoop. 
164;    of    Manasseh   (see    his    name);     of 
Daniel,    1  Bui.  292;    4  Bui.  175,  225,  of 
Nehemiah,  4  Bui.  225,  Lit.  Edw.  479,  Pil. 
296—305,  322,  403;  Christ  an  example  of   ; 
prayer,  1  Cov.  247;  he  prayed,  and  taught 
others  to   pray,    1   Bee.   143 ;     Stephen's 
prayer    the    cause    of   Paul's    conversion, 

1  Lat.  338 ;  the  prayers  of  Paul  and  Silas, 
4  Bui.  226;  examples  of  confession  of  un 
righteousness  in  it,  1  Bee.  149,  150;  prayer 
must  be  joined  with  means,  Pil.  412;  with 
Study,  1  Lat.  125;  with  labour,  ib.  402; 
with  fasting  and  alms,  1  Bee.  161,  2  Tyn.  93, 
94 ;  prayer,  fasting,  and  alms,  are  our  spiri 
tual  sacrifices,  1  Bee.  138  ;  it  must  be  joined 
with  watchfulness,  Sand.  397,  398;  the 
command  to  use  not  many  words  in  prayer 
expounded,  1  Bee.  169;  faithful  men  make 
short  prayers,  1  Lat.  352 ;  against  vain 
babbling,  2  Tyn.  80,  81 ;  lip-labour  for 


bidden  in  prayer,  4  Bui.  204;  on  "vain 
repetitions,"  and  "much  speaking," 3  Wkitg. 
513 — 517;  the  most  part  of  the  Popish 
clergy  neither  pray,  nor  know  what  true 
prayer  is,  1  Lat.  314 ;  none  may  be  hired 
to  pray,  1  Tyn.  280;  intercessory  prayer 
cannot  be  bought  with  money,  ib.  96; 
though  hypocrites  will  pray  for  hire  after 
their  manner,  2  Tyn.  81;  the  Christian  desires 
the  prayers  of  others,  but  does  not  trust  in 
them,  3  Tyn.  277 — 278;  prayer  has  been 
termed  a  sacrament,  4  Bui.  247 

(b)  On  the  language  in  which  public  prayer 
should  be  offered :  the  question  concerning 
public  prayer  and  sacred  rites  in  the  vulgar 
tongue,  Wkita.  250 ;  prayer  in  the  congre 
gation  should  not  be  in  an  unknown  lan 
guage,  but  in  a  tongue  understood  by  the 
people,  3  Bee.  230,  231,  1  Brad.  372, 
2  Brad.  201,  202,  4  Bui.  188,  2  Ful.  223, 
2  Hoop.  391,  555,  564,  1  Jew.  33,  56,  76, 
263,  &c.f  4  Jew.  811,  &c.,  2  Lat.  261, 
Now.  (69),  183,  Rid.  103,  104,  401,  Rog. 
241  -243,  Whita.  258,  &c. ;  we  should  not 
use  prayers  which  we  do  not  understand, 
Whita.  266 ;  Romish  explanations  of  St 
Paul's  teaching  in  unknown  tongues,  ib.  6; 
prayer  in  an  unknown  tongue  is  not  pri 
mitive,  2  Jew.  989 ;  it  is  not  common  prayer, 
ib.  990  ;  it  is  unreasonable,  4  Bui.  188,  189, 
2  Cran.  169,  &c.;  it  is  unprofitable,  2  Tyn. 
221 ;  testimony  of  the  fathers  against  it, 
1  Jew.  33,  Whita.  270,  &c.;  probations  out  of 
the  old  fathers  that  common  prayer  ought  to 
be  in  a  tongue  understood  by  the  people,  3 
Bee.  407,  &c. ;  the  Armenians,  Egyptians, 
Ethiopians,  Indians,  Moravians,  Muscovites, 
&c.  had  their  service  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
1  Jew.  289,  334, 335,  Pil.  499,  500,  Rog.  243, 
Whita.  269 ;  arguments  for  service  in  a  fo 
reign  tongue  confuted,  Whita.  251,  &c. ; 
foolish  reasons  for  it,  1  Jew.  271, 1  Zur.  14 ; 
the  unknown  tongue  of  the  mass,  an  abuse, 
1  Jew.  8,  9 ;  opinion  that  the  vulgar  tongue 
should  be  used  in  the  mass,  except  perhaps 
in  certain  secret  mysteries,  2  Cran.  151; 
against  the  Latin  service,  ib.  450 ;  its  bar 
barisms,  1  Jew.  316;  it  is  a  mark  of  Anti 
christ's  synagogue,  2  Brad.  202 ;  buzzing 
in  Latin  helps  not  the  people,  3  Tyn.  126; 
its  restoration  under  queen  Mary,  3  Bee. 
207  ;  request  that  it  may  be  taken  away,  ib. 
247  ;  debate  upon  it  at  the  Westminster 
conference,  1  Zur.  14;  prayer  in  a  foreign 
tongue  disallowed  in  the  church  of  Eng 
land,  ib.  178  (see  358);  Justinian's  edict 
against  prayer  in  a  low  tone  of  voice,  see 
p.  470,  col.  2 


PRAYER 


625 


(c)  On  Prayer  for  the  Dead:  departed 
saints  may  be  remembered  in  prayer,  1  Lat. 
40,  217,  284  ;  the  true  doctrine  on  this  point, 

2  Brad.  279,  2  Cov  258;  the  ancient  prac 
tice  of  memorials  of  the  dead,  2  Cov.  249, 
270;  it  is  opposed  to  the  Romish  doctrine 
of  praying  for  the  dead,  ib.  ;  offering1  for 
the  dead  in   the   ancient    church   was    an 
offering  of  thanksgiving  for  their  salvation, 
Coop.  96;  what  the  fathers  meant  by  prayer 
for    the   dead,  2  Brad.  291,  2   Cov.  270, 
Grin.  24,  25;  Ambrose  prayed  for  the  re 
pose  of  Theodo^ius,  2  Ful.  87  ;  what  Au 
gustine  says  of  the  practice,  3  Bui.  397  ;  it 
is  supported  by  Chrysostom,   Whita.  .596; 
the  Romish  doctrine,  2  Brad.  270,  3  Bui. 
395,  2  Cov.  249;  confutation  of  the  papists' 
sacrificing  and  praying  for  the  dead,  2  Brad. 
290,  2  Cov.  269  ;  it  is  superstitious  and  with 
out  warrant  of  God's  word,  3  Bui.  395,  396, 
Grin.  23,  24,  2  Jew.  743,  Phil.  405;  but, 
on  the  contrary,  opposed  to  his  command 
ments,  2  Hoop.  121;  Judas  Maccabneus  not 
to  be  followed  in  this  respect,  2  Cov.  473, 
Grin.  24,  1  Lat.  515  (the  passage  is  wanting 
in  some  ancient  copies,  Grin.  24) ;  prayer  for 
the  dead  is  useless,  3  Bee.  459,  &c.,  3  Bui. 
3!)9  ;  the  vanity  of  making  provision  for  it, 

3  Bee.  124, 1  Tyn.  331 ;  some  are  prayed  for 
and  prayed  to  also,  1  Tyn.  244 ;  masses  for 
the  dead,  see  p.  527,  col.  1  ;  strange  story 
of  a  ghost,  adduced  in  proof  of  the  efficacy 
of  sacrifice  for  the  dead,  Calf.  89 ;  prayer 
for  the  departed  enjoined  to  be  used  before 
all  sermons,  2  Cran.  460  ;  it  is  found  in  the 
form  of  bidding  prayer,  1547,  ib.  504;  com 
mendatory  prayer  for  the  faithful  departed 
retained    in    king    Edward's    first    Praver 
Book,  Lit.  Edw.  88 :  so  in  the  order  of  buri 
al,  ib.  145 — 148;  in  the  Pirige,  1559,  Pra. 
Eliz.  59  n.,  67 ;  asserted  to  be  in  the  English 
burial  service,  3  Whitg.  362,  reply  to  this, 
ib.  364;  memorial  of  the  departed  in  our 
communion  service,  2  Brad.  291, 311, 2  Cov. 
269 

(d)  On  the   Invocation   of  Saints   and 
Angels:  prayer  must   be    offered   to   God 
alone,  and  not  to  saints  or  angels,  2  Bee. 
144,   Now.    (64),   184;    against   prayer   to 
angels,  Bale.  544,  626,  2  Bee.  58,  59,  3  Bui. 
219,  347,  Calf.  375,  2  Lat.  86,  2  Tyn.  169 ; 
against  the  invocation  of  saints,  1  Bee.  138, 
2  Bee.  380,  536,  3  Bee.  43,  263,  268,  356, 
1  Brad.  372,  2  Brad.  270,  281,  294,  4  Bui. 
539,  2  Cov.  249,  260,  272,  422,  423,  475, 
1  Hoop.  35,  36,  85,  458,  Hutch.   93,  200, 
1  Lat.  225,  2  Lat.  88,  99,  153,  172,  186, 
234,  Now.  (65),  184,  Rog.  225,  &c.;  it  began 


by  rhetorical  exornation,  2  Ful.  87 ;  it  is 
said  to  receive  some  sanction  from  Augus 
tine,  3  Tyn.  126  n.;  Latimer  speaks  dubi 
ously  on  prayer  to  saints,  sometimes  allow 
ing  it,  2  Lat.  234,  235,  353 ;  it  is  allowed 
by  the  Institution,  so  that  we  make  no  invo 
cation  of  them,  2  Cran.  102;  it  is  command 
ed  by  Antichrist,  3  Bee.  522,  523 ;  it  is  to 
bring  in  many  gods,  Hutch.  171,  for  if  we 
pray  to  them  we  make  them  gods,  2  Lat. 
172, 186 ;  it  is  idolatrous,  2  Ful.  187, 1  Hoop. 
85;  injurious  to  the  honour  of  Christ, 
2  Hoop.  121 ;  damnable,  3  Tyn.  278;  some 
are  prayed  to  and  prayed  for  also,  1  Tyn. 
244 ;  those  who  pray  to  saints  made  by  the 
pope  may  he  praying  to  the  damned,  3  Tyn. 
122;  the  Romish  doctrine  of  praying  and 
sacrificing  to  the  dead  refuted,  2  Cov.  269, 
&c. ;  if  they  who  pray  to  saints  received 
what  they  pray  for,  yet  would  not  such 
prayers  be  thereby  proved  lawful,  3  Tyn. 
181 ;  invocation  of  the  virgin,  angels,  saints, 
&c.  omitted  from  the  litany,  Pra  Eliz. 
vii ;  the  clauses  of  invocation  required 
by  an  act  of  parliament  to  be  blotted 
out,  ib. 

(e)  Manuals  of  prayer :  Horse  B.  V.  M. 
ad  usum  Sarum,  see  p.  400,  col.  1  ;  Ora- 
rium,  Enchiridion,  Manuale  eccl.  Sarum, 
see  p.  511,  col.  2;  Erasmi  Precationes  ali 
quot,  Pra.  Eliz.  98  n.,  &c. ;  his  Modus 
Orandi  Deum,  Calf.  66 n.,  389  n.;  Preca 
tiones  Christiana?  ad  imitationem  Psalmo- 
rum,  Pra.  Eliz.  154 n.;  the  Exercitationes 
of  Jo.  Lud.  Vives,  1  Brad.  223,  572,  &c., 
Pra.  B.  vii,  60,  76,  Pra.  Eliz.  440,  &c. ; 
ORARIUM  SEU  LIBELLUS  PRECATIONUM, 
1500,  Pra.  Eliz.  115,  &c. ;  notices  of  dif 
ferent  editions,  Pra.  B.  iii,  Pra.  Eliz.  xii  ; 
PBECES  PRIVATE,  Ic64,  Pra.  Eliz.  209. 
&c. ;  notice  thereof,  and  of  subsequent  edi 
tions,  Pra.  B.  iv,  Pra.  Eliz.  xv ;  Musculi 
Precationes,  Pra.  Eliz.  442  n.,  507  n.,  513; 
Precationum  Piarum  Enchiridion,  Antw., 
1573,  ib.  272  n.,  545  n. ;  Variae  Meditationes 
et  Preces  Pia>  (Lat.  Ital.  Gall,  et  Angl.), 
Lond.  1582,  ib.  475  n.,  518  n.;  Lanspergii 
Pharetra  Divini  Arnoris,  ib.  380  n.,  381  n.; 
Saliceti  Antidotarium  Anima>,  ib.  545 n.; 
Hortulus  Anima1,  ib.  202,  &c.;  Viridarium 
Spirituale,  ib.  272  n 

Bishop  Hilsey's  Primer,  2  Lat.  369  n., 
Pra.  Eliz.  507  n.,  511  n.;  Marshall's 
Primer,  Pra.  Eliz.  viii,  507  n.;  Godly 
Prayers,  notice  of  two  series  of  prayers  so 
called,  Lit.  Eliz.  xix ;  one  of  the  sets  so 
designated,  ib.  246,  &c. ;  A  PATHWAY  UNTO 
PRAYER,  by  T.  Becon,  1  Bee.  123,  &c. ; 

41 


626 


PRAYER  —  PRAYER   (LORD'S) 


THE  FLOWER  OF  GODLY  PRAYERS,  by  T. 
Becon,  3 Bee.  I,  &c.;  THE  POMANDEK  OF 
PRAYER,  byT.  Becon,  ib.  72,  &c. ;  another 
book  so  called,  Pra.  Eliz.  xxi ;  Certain 
Godly  Exercises,  Meditations  and  Prayers, 
Pra.  B.  iv,  Pra.  Eliz.  520 ;  Godlie  Medi 
tations  upon  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Beliefe, 
and  Ten  Commandmentes,  &c.,  Pra.  B.  iv ; 
Ludlowe's  or  Lidley's  Prayers,  ib.  v,  167 ; 
Book  of  Christian  Prayers,  15C9,  and  subse 
quent  editions,  1  Brad.  223,  Pra.  Eliz.  xvi ; 
history  of  Elizabeth's  own  copy,  now  at 
Lambeth,  ib.  xx  ;  A  BOOK  OF  CHRISTIAN 
PRAYERS  (the  second  edition),  1578,  Pra. 
Eliz.  429,  &c. ;  Bull's  CHRISTIAN  PRAYERS 
AND  HOLY  MEDITATIONS,  1570,  Pra.  B. ; 
Norden's  PROGRESS  OF  PIETY,  Nord. ; 
Cosin's  Collection  of  Private  Devotions, 
Pra.  B.  iii,  Calf.  226  n.,  Pra.  Eliz.  x.n., 
xii,  &c. 

Notices  of  early  reformed  manuals  of  pri 
vate  prayer,  Pra.  B.  iii,iv ;  PRIVATE  PRAY 
ERS,  PUT  FORTH  BY  AUTHORITY  DURING 
THE  REIGN  OF  QUEEN  ELIZABETH,  edited 

by  the  Rev.  Will.  Keatinge  Clay,  B.D., 
Pra.  Eliz. 

(f)  Occasional  Services :  occasional 
forms  come  into  use,  2  Cran.  493,  494  n. ; 
prayers  were  set  forth  2  Edw.  VI.,  for 
peace  with  Scotland,  2  Cran.  154;  a  thanks 
giving  ordered  for  a  victory  over  the  Scots, 
ib.  417 ;  notes  respecting  occasional  ser 
vices,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxxiii,  &c. ;  a  list  of  occa 
sional  forms  of  prayer  and  services  used 
during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  ib.  457 — 474; 
copies  or  abstracts  of  many  of  these  forms, 
ib.  475 — 695 ;  occasional  services  for  the 
plague,  1563,  Grin.  75 — 120;  letters  respect 
ing  them,  Grin.  258,  &c.,  Park.  182—185, 
201 ;  a  form  prepared  for  the  preservation 
of  Christian  countries  invaded  by  the  Turks, 
1566,  Park.  289 ;  notice  of  a  form  set  forth 
in  1572,  ib.  402 ;  notes  on  accession  ser 
vices,  Lit.  Eliz.  463 

Prayer  (The  Lord's) :  why  so  called,  2  Bee. 
144 ;  it  was  offered  by  Christ,  4  Bui.  207  ; 
the  excellency  of  it,  2  Bee.  144;  it  is  the 
sum  of  all  prayers,  1  Lai.  327,  341,  443, 
2  Whitg.  469 ;  a  compendium  of  all  the 
Psalms  and  prayers  in  scripture,  1  Hoop. 
428;  Tertullian  calls  it  a  lawful  prayer, 
Pra.  B.  xxxii ;  the  Lord's  prayer  expound 
ed,  IBul.  206—220,  2  Cran.  106—112,  Lit. 
Edw.  518,  &c.,  (565),  Now.  (70),  190, 
2  Tyn.  82—86 ;  paraphrased,  1  Brad.  180, 
246,  Pra.  B.  133;  a  prayer  to  God  the 
Father,  founded  on  the  Lord's  prayer,  Pra. 
Eliz.  450;  the  Lord's  prayer  in  Latin  verse, 


by  G.  JEmylius,  ib.  403;  the  common  people 
of  the  North  have  ever  used  it  in  English 
metre,  Pil.  501;  in  metre,  by  Coverdale, 
2  Cov.  548 ;  another  of  the  same,  ib.  549; 
by  Henry  Lok,  Poet.  137;  by  Rob.  Hol 
land,  ib.  477 ;  paraphrased  by  D.  Cox,  ib. 
503 ;  meditations  on  it,  1  Brad.  118,  Pra. 
B.  9,  41;  a  short  speech  before  the  Lord's 
prayer,  Pra.  Eliz.  449;  why  it  is  in  the 
plural,  4  Bui.  208,  Coop.  19 ;  on  its  order, 
1  Lat.  302  ;  how  it  is  divided,  4  Bui.  206 ; 
the  preface,  "  Our  Father  which  art  in 
heaven,"  2  Bee.  143,  492,  4  Bui.  206 ;  ser 
mon  on  those  words,  1  Lat.  326 ;  why  we 
call  God  "Father"  in  it,  2  Bee.  145,  146, 
4.BuZ.206 ;  few  can  truly  say  "  Our  Father," 

1  Lat.  339;  why  it  is  said  that  he  is  "in 
heaven,"  2Bec.  146,  147,  4  Bui.  208;  the 
first   petition,    "hallowed  be   thy  name," 

2  Bee.  147,  492,  493,  4  Bui.  209;  sermon 
on    this  petition,  1  Lat.  341;    the  second 
petition,  "thy  kingdom  come,"  2 Bee.  149, 
493,  4  Bui.  211 ;  sermon  on  this  petition, 

1  Lat.  354  ;  the  third  petition,  "  thy  will  be 
done  in  earth,  even  as  it  is  in  heaven,"  2 Bee. 
154,  493,  4  Bui.  212;  sermon  on  this  peti 
tion,  1  Lat.  368 ;  the  fourth  petition,  "  give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread,"  2  Bee.  158, 
493,  494,  4  Bui.  214 ;  sermon  on  this  peti 
tion,  1  Lat.  389  ;  why  we  say  "give,"  2  Bee. 
159,  4  Bui.  215;  why  we  say  "us,"  2  Bee. 
159,  160,  4  Bui.  215;   why  we  say  "this 
day,"  2  Bee.  160,  161,  4  Bui.  215 ;  why  we 
say  "our,"   2  Bee.  161,  &c.,  4  Bui.  214; 
what  is  meant  by  "  daily,"  2  Bee.  163,  &.c., 
<tBul.  214  ;  what  is  understood  by  "bread," 

2  Bee.  166,  &c.,  4: Bui.  214;  "daily  bread," 

1  Brad.  100,  131,  181,  2  Cran.  109,  1  Lat. 
389,  Now.  (77),  197,  &  al. ;  the  fifth  peti 
tion,  "  and  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we 
forgive   them   that  trespass  against    us," 

2  Bee.  168,  494,  495,  4  Bui.  215;   sermon 
on  this  petition,  1  Lat.  413 ;  why  we  say 
"  forgive  us,"  2  Bee.  176,  177 ;  the  sixth 
petition, "  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation," 
ib.  183,  194,   495,  4  Bui.  217  ;  sermon  on 
this  petition,  and  the  next,  1  Lat.  428;  why 
we  are  taught  to  pray  against  being  led 
into  temptation,  2  Bee.  183,  &c.;  this  peti 
tion  altered  by  king  Henry  VIII.  ("and 
suffer  not  us,"  &c.),  2  Cran.  106,  Pra.  Eliz. 
16  n. ;  the  seventh  (or  sixth)  petition, "  but 
deliver  us  from  evil,"  2  Bee.  195,  196,  495, 
4  Bui.  218;  sermon  on  it,  see  the  preceding 
petition ;  what  "  evil"  we  pray  to  be  de 
livered  from,  2  Bee.  195,  2  Whitg.  484;  two 
petitions  omitted  in  some  copies  of  Luke, 
2  Cov.  36 ;  portions  omitted  in  the  Vulgate, 


PRAYER  (LORD'S)  —   PRAYERS 


627 


1  Ful.  58 ;  the  conclusion  or  doxology,  2 
Sec.  196,  495,  496,  1  Brad.  138,  4  Bui.  219, 
1  Lot.  444,  Now.  (81),  202;  "Amen,"  its 
meaning,  2  Bee.  197, 198,  4  Bui.  218,  Now. 
(81),  202;  the  Lord's  prayer  used  by  the 
apostles  in  the  communion,  3  Whitg.  99 ; 
said  by  the  Greeks  all  together,  in  the 
Latin  church  by  the  priest  alone,  1  Jew. 
185;  mode  of  saying  it,  directed  by  the 
Sarum  breviary,  Lit.  Eliz.  72 ;  Latimer 
used  to  examine  the  people  in  it  after  ser 
mon,  1  Lot.  307 ;  the  Lord's  prayer  with 
the  creed  and  ten  commandments  styled  the 
sum  of  scripture,  Whitg.  388 ;  whether  we 
be  tied  to  it,  4  Bui.  203 ;  it  is  lightly  es 
teemed  by  many,  1  Lat.  389 
Prayers  :  v.  Meditations,  Thanksgivings. 

Brevis,  sed  efficax,  oratio,  Pra.  Eliz. 
381 ;  a  prayer  by  R.  P.  (perhaps  Pownall), 
1  Brad.  578;  a  prayer  (in  verse),  by  Sir 
N.  Breton,  Poet.  184 

Adversity  (v.  Prosperity)  :  in  rebus  ad- 
versis,  Pro.  Eliz.  199,  888;  in  angustiis 
et  extremis  periculis,  ib.  387  ;  in  adversity, 
Lit.  Edw.  480,  Pra.  Eliz.  106,  (199) ;  for 
our  brethren  that  are  in  adversity  (from 
Vives),  Pra.  Eliz.  485 

Affliction  (v.  Adversity,  Care,  Patience, 
Persecution,  Sermon,  Sickness):  inafflictione, 
Pra.  Eliz.  190, 369;  oratio  afflicti  in  tribula- 
tione;  ex  Augustino,  ib.  382;  de  vitse  hujus 
miseriis  querela;  ex  Augustino,  ib.  395;  in 
tristitia,  morbis,  et  adversitatibus,  ib.  190  ; 
in  affliction  or  adversity,  ib.  536  (190) ;  for  a 
faithful  man  being  in  trouble,  3  Bee.  34, 
35;  in  time  of  trouble,  crosses,  and  afflic 
tions,  Nord.  144,  179 ;  to  be  said  of  such  as 
be  under  the  cross,  Pra.  Eliz.  545 ;  under 
any  trouble  or  cross,  either  private  or 
common,  Pra.  B.  136 ;  for  deliverance 
from  trouble,  1  Brad.  276;  when  we  are 
punished  of  God  for  our  sins  or  trial,  Lit. 
Edw.  477  ;  in  great  trouble  of  conscience; 
from  Ps.  cxliii,  Pra.  Eliz.  93 

Agreement :  v.  Church. 

All  Christians :  v.  Christians. 

All  men :  v.  Intercession. 

All  times :  v.  Times. 

Angels:  for  the  help  of  God's  holy  an 
gels,  3  Bee.  84,  Lit.  Edw.  474 

Anger:  contra  iram,  Pra.  Eliz.  199 — 
385  :  against  anger,  ib.  105,  (199) 

Assurance  (v.  Faith) :  for  assurance  of 
election,  Pra.  B.  160  ;  for  sure  hope  of  the 
life  everlasting,  Lit.  Eliz.  253,  Pra.  B. 
202,  204 

Autumn  :  v.   Times. 

Avarice :  v.  Cocctousness. 


Beatitudes :  v.  Graces. 

Biblical:  v.  Scripture. 

Bidding  :  v.  Bidding. 

Bishops :  v.  Ministers. 

Calling  (v.  Labourers,  fyc.)  :  that  all 
may  walk  in  their  vocation  and  calling, 
3  Bee.  36,  &c. ;  that  every  man  may  live 
uprightly  in  his  calling,  Nord.  129;  an 
other,  ib.  180 

Captives  :  of  any  captive,  according  to 
the  form  of  David,  Ps.  cxlii,  Pra.  Eliz.  92 ; 
for  a  faithful  man  being  in  endurance, 
3  Bee.  34 

Care  :  adversus  curam  mundanam,  Pra. 
Eliz.  198,384;  against  worldly  carefulness, 
Lit.  Eliz.  250,  Pra.  Eliz.  104  (198) 

Charity :  v.  Graces,  Love. 

Cheerfulness :  v.  Graces. 

Children  (v.  Husbands,  Intercession,  Pa 
rents)  :  of  children,  3  Bee.  77;  of  children 
for  their  parents,  Lit.  Edw.  462,  Pra.  Eliz. 
483 ;  for  children,  3  Bee.  29,  30,  37,  Pra. 
B.  176 

Christ  (v.  God,  Love,  Mercy,  Persever 
ance)  :  ad  Deum  Filium,  Pra.  Eliz.  375 ; 
to  God  the  Son,  SBec.  76,  Pra.  Eliz.  453; 
devota  oratio  ad  Jesum  Christum,  by  St 
Bernardine,  (O  bone  Je~u),  Pra.  Eliz.  202; 
the  same  in  English,  ib.  108;  ad  Jesum 
Christum,  in  verse,  by  bp  Parkhurst,  ib. 
238 ;  a  prayer  to  Christ,  in  verse,  by  Chr. 
Lever,  Poet.  523;  certain  short  and  pithy 
prayers  (in  verse)  unto  Jesti  Christ  our 
Saviour,  by  W.  Hunnis,  ib.  152;  a  confes 
sion  of  sins  to  Jesus  Christ,  3  Bee.  16 ;  de 
passione  Christi,  Pra.  Eliz.  144,  180,  &c., 
283 ;  upon  the  passion  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
1  Brad.  206,  Pra.  Eliz.  33,  85—88,  504— 
512;  to  Christ  crucified,  Pra.  B.  149;  on 
Christ's  resurrection  and  ascension,  Pra. 
Eliz.  513,  514;  to  Christ  ascended,  Pra. 
B.  150 

Christians  :  of  all  Christians,  3  Bee.  79, 
Lit.  Edw.  46G  ;  meet  for  all  men,  at  all 
times,  Lit.  Edw.  466;  containing  the  duty 
of  every  true  Christian,  Lit.  Eliz.  269 
(comp.  Pra.  B.  191) ;  necessary  for  all 
persons,  partly  translated  by  queen  Mary 
from  Tho.  Aquinas  (see  under  Wisdom), 
Lit.  Eliz.  250 

Church  (v.  Adversity,  Enemies,  Gospel, 
Persecution,  Sin)  :  pro  statu  ecclesiastico, 
Pra.  Eliz.  370;  for  the  universal  church, 
&c.,  Lit.  Eliz.  266,  576,  616,  643,  Nord. 
98,  105,  Pra.  B.  126,  129,  Pra.  Eliz.  98, 
462,  468,  469;  for  the  whole  realm,  and 
the  body  of  the  church,  Pra.  Eliz.  458; 
pro  concordia  et  imitate  ecclesiae  Christi, 


628 


PRAYERS 


ib.  377;  pro  concordia  et  consensti...in  re 
bus  divinis,  ib.  188;  pro  consensu  dogma- 
tuin,  et  contra  adversaries  verae  fidei,  ib. 
377;  for  the  concord  of  Christ's  church. 
Lit.  Eliz.  254,  Pra.  Eliz.  90,  (184);  for 
the  peace  of  the  church,  Pra.  Eliz.  08, 
469 ;  for  unity  and  brotherly  love  in  the 
church,  1  Cov.  385;  for  agreement  in  mat 
ters  of  Christian  religion,  3  Bee.  40,  &c.; 
against  false  prophets,  errors,  and  schisms, 
Nord.  119,  178;  for  the  continuance  of  our 
religious  blessing,  and  the  building  of  the 
spiritual  Jerusalem,  Pil.  393;  for  the  re 
storation  of  the  mystical  Jerusalem,  2  Jew. 
1004;  for  love  to  Jerusalem,  Pil.  368  ;  for 
love  of  God's  house,  2  Jew.  1015;  templum 
ingrediens,  Pra.  Eliz.  394 

Cleanness :  v.  Purity. 

Commandments :  on  the  ten  command 
ments,  2  Brad.  256 

Commons  :  v.  People. 

Communion:  v.  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Concord:  v.  Church, 

Confession :  succincta  confessio  pecca- 
torum  ;  confessions  of  sins,  Pra.  Eliz.  373, 
1  Brad.  200,  202,  Lit.  Eliz.  265,  483,  486, 
487,  Nord.  51,  53,  Pra.  B.  40,  Pra.  Eliz. 
110,  (204),  488;  for  the  morning,  1  Bee. 
401,  Lit.  Eliz.  246,  Pra.  B.  45;  to  God 
the  Father,  3  Bee.  15;  to  Jesus  Christ,  ib. 
16,  &c. ;  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  18 

Conscience  :  v.  Affliction,  Peace. 

Continuance:  v.  Perseverance. 

Council :  for  the  council,  3  Bee.  20,  Lit. 
Edw.  455 

Courtiers :  for  our  courtiers,  &c.,  Pil. 
305 

Covetousness  (v.  Sin)  :  adversus  avari- 
tiain,  Pra.  Eliz.  397  ;  against  covetousness, 
3  Bee.  59,  60 

Cross  :  v.  Affliction. 

Day  :  v.  Morning. 

Death  (v.  Martyrdom) :  upon  the  minding 
of  death,  Pra.  Eliz.  537 ;  in  mortis  peri- 
culo,  ib.  368;  in  peri!  of  death,  2  Bee.  578, 
Pra.  Eliz.  5:>>7 ;  the  last  prayer  of  king 
Edward  VI.,  Phil.  178;  in  hora  mortis, 
Pra.  Eliz.  202,  31*7 ;  in  the  hour  of  death, 
Lit.  Eliz.  256,  Pra.  B.  155,  Pra.  Eliz. 
109,  (202);  prayer  and  thanksgiving  in  the 
hour  of  death,  2  Cov.  88,  91 ;  to  be  said  by 
a  sick  person  when  joyful  and  glad  to  die, 
Lit.  Edw.  481 ;  for  such  as  lie  at  the  point 
of  death,  3  Bee.  68,  185,  Lit.  Edw.  481 ;  a 
prayer  on  behalf  of  queen  Elizabeth,  com 
posed  by  Whitgift,  the  day  before  his  death, 
Lit.  Eliz.  695 

Deliverance  :  v.  Enemies. 


Despair :  v.  Hope. 

Devil:  v.  Enemies  (Ghostly). 

Dinner:  v.  Meat. 

Direction:  v.  Prosperity. 

Docility :  pro  docilitate,  Pra.  Eliz.  171. 
172;  pro  doeilitate  pietatis,  ib.  368;  for 
knowledge  and  understanding,  being  a 
translation  of  Erasmus's  prayer,  pro  docili 
tate,  ib.  516 

Drunkenness  :  v.  Gluttony. 

Election :  v.  Assurance. 

Enemies  (v.  Intercession,  War)  :  for  ad 
versaries  of  God's  truth,  3  Bee.  38,  &c. ; 
contra  inirnicos  veritatis  Christi,  Pra.  Eliz. 
185;  adversus  consilia  inimicorum  Dei  et 
diviiue  illius  veritatis,  ib.  186;  against  the 
enemies  of  the  truth,  Lit.  Eliz.  255,  628, 
63G,  647,  Pra.  B.  158,  Pra.  Lliz.  91,  (185); 
against  the  enemies  of  the  church,  Pil.  452; 
against  the  enemies  of  the  gospel,  Lit. 
Eliz.  628,630;  in  hostium  periculo,  Pra. 
Eliz.  395;  contra  malorum  insectationem, 
id.  309  ;  for  deliverance  from  our  enemies, 
Lit.  Eliz.  613,  G40,  642;  for  deliverance 
from  our  enemies,  taken  from  various  parts 
of  the  Psalter,  ib.  543,  545,  610,  611,  627, 
634,  63,3 ;  for  enemies,  3  Bee.  38 ;  for  our 
evil -vvillers,  Pra.  Eliz.  487;  for  God's  jus 
tice  on  enemies,  Pil.  404,  405 

Enemies  (  Ghostly)  :  against  the  world, 
the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  and  their  tempta 
tions,  3  Bee.  48,  &c.,  84,  Lit.  Eliz.  252, 
Pra.  B.  124  ;  against  the  world,  Pra.  Eliz. 
541;  against  the  pomps  and  pleasures  of 
the  world,  Pra.  B.  175;  a  heavenly  prayer 
in  contempt  of  the  world  and  the  vanities 
thereof,  in  verse,  Poet.  433;  against  the 
flesh,  Pra.  Eliz.  542;  contra  diabolum,  ib. 
206,  397;  against  the  devil,  ib.  112,  (206), 
543;  see  also  Temptation,  below. 

England  (v.  Sovereigns) :  ad  Deum  Opt. 
Max.;  verses,  Pra.  Eliz.  238;  a  Latin 
prayer  for  the  defence  of  the  nation  against 
the  malice  ol  Satan,  Lit.  Eliz.  466,  596  n 

Enuy  (v.  Sin):  contra  invidiam,  Pra. 
Eliz.  385,  see  199;  against  envy,  ib.  105, 

U-9) 

Error :  v.  Church. 

Eucharist :  v.  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Evening  and  Night  (  v.  Morning,  Private, 
School):  preces  vespertina;;  partly  the 
Common  Prayer,  and  in  part  from  some 
ancient  iorm,  Pra.  Eliz.  263  ;  other  evening 
prayers  in  Latin,  ib.  154, 157,  271 ;  a  motion 
to  an  evening  prayer,  Aord.  1^6 ;  prayers 
for  the  evening,  3  Bee.  14,  75,  Lit.  Eliz. 
262,  Nord.  157,  Pra.  B.  50— C4,  Pra.  Eliz. 
445;  in  occasu  solis,  I  Brad.  576;  at  the 


PRAYERS 


629 


setting  of  the  sun,  ib.  239,  (576),  Pra.  B. 
73,  Pra.  Ellz.  444;  quum  accenduntur  lu- 
cernap,  1  Brad.  577;  at  the  lighting  up  of 
candles,  ib.  240,  (577),  Pra.  B.  74,  Pra. 
Eliz.  445;  cum  exueris,  1  Brad.  577;  on 
unclothing,  ib.  240,  (577 ),  Pra.  B.  75,  Pra. 
Eliz.  447  ;  preces  dicendae,  cum  itur  cubi- 
tum,  \c.,  Pra.  Eliz.  272,  &c. ;  precatio  cu- 
bitum  euntis.  in  verse,  ib.  409;  cum  intras 
lectum,  1  Brad.  577 ;  on  going  to  lied, 
1  Bee  403,  1  Brad.  241,  (577),  Lit.  Edw. 
379.  380,  381,  540,  Lit.  Eliz.  25(5,  Pra.  B. 
76,  Pra.  Eliz.  89,  (183),  448;  sub  noctem, 
Pra.  Eliz.  131,  372;  for  the  night,  3  Bee. 
14,  75,  Pil.  339,  Pra.  Eliz.  446,  (372); 
quum  obdormiscis,  1  Brad.  578  ;  quum  itur 
dormitum,  Pra.  Eliz.  131 ;  when  ready  to 
sleep,  1  Brad.  242,  (578),  Pra.  B.  77,  Pra. 
Eliz.  448 

Faith  (v.  Assurance,  Graces) :  pro  vera 
fide,  Pra.  Eliz.  378;  for  faith,  3  Bee.  45, 
46,  81,  1  Brnd.  65,  209,  Lit.  Edw.  469, 
Pra.  B.  138,  203,  Pra.  Eliz.  522;  pro 
veraj  h'dei  augmento,  Pra.  Eliz.  319,  comp. 
187 ;  pro  augmento  et  constantia  in  vera 
fide,  Pra.  Eliz.  187,  ib.  379;  for  increase 
of  faith,  Lit.  Eliz.  25.5;  for  strength  and 
increase  of  faith,  Pra.  B.  88;  for  faith  and 
assurance,  2  Brad.  15.'5;  pro  h'duuia  in 
Deum,  Pra.  Eliz.  183,  378;  for  trust  in 
God,  Lit.  Eliz.  254,  Pra.  Eliz.  89,  (523), 
(183) 

fame :  v.  Xante. 

Family,  Household  ( v.  Intercession,  Pes 
tilence)  :  of  householders,  3  Bee.  79,  Lit. 
Edw.  465;  certain  prayers  (for  every  dav  in 
the  week,  6>.c.)  from  ihe  service  daily  used 
in  the  house  of  queen  Catherine  Parr,  Lit. 
Eliz.  252 ;  daily  prayers  ior  household  use, 
from  Sternhold  and  Hopkins's  Psalms,  15G6, 
ib.  258 

Fathers :  v.  Parents. 

Fear  of  God :  pro  timore  pio,  Pra. 
Eliz.  367 ;  for  the  fear  of  God,  3  Bee.  45, 
Pra.  Eliz  523 

Flesh :  v.  Enemies  (Ghostly). 

Forgiveness  :  v.  Pardon. 

Fruits:  for  the  |  reservation  of  the  fruits 
of  the  earth,  3  Bee.  44,  45 

Gentlemen :  for  gentlemen,  3  Bee.  24, 
Lit.  Edw.  457,  see  also  Landlords,  below. 

Gentlewomen  :  of  gentle  >\  omen  ;  in  verse, 
Poet.  180,  184 

Glory :  v.  Heaven. 

Gluttony  :  against  gluttony  and  drunken 
ness,  3  Bee.  60 

God:  v.  Fear,  Presence. 

God:  a  prayer  to  God  the  Father,  the 


Son,  arid  the  Holy  Ghost,  Pra.  B.  120 ;  a 
form  of  prayer  to  God  the  Father,  (includ 
ing  confession,  desire  of  grace,  and  patience, 
prayer  for  enemies,  and  for  every  man,)  to 
the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  2  Cov.  89, 
90;  a  form  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  to 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
ib.  91;  ad  Deum  Patrem,  Pra.  Eliz.  375; 
to  God  the  Father,  3  Bee.  75,  Pra.  Eliz. 
450 ;  another,  in  Jesus  our  Redeemer,  (Au 
gustine)  Pra.  Eli:.  452 

Godliness  (see  also  Fear  of  God,  Life)  .• 
pro  vera  pietate,  Pra.  Eliz.  376;  pro  doci- 
litate  pietatis,  ib.  368 ;  for  true  godliness, 
3  Bee.  82,  Lit.  Edw.  471  ;  for  a  godly  life, 
3  Bee.  47,  Pra.  B.  172,203 

Good  name  :  v  Name. 

Goodness:  for  God's  goodness,  and  con 
tinuance  of  the  same,  Pra.  Eliz.  545 

Gospel  (v.  Enemies,  Ministers):  for  the 
increase  of  the  gospel,  2  Jew.  10o4 

Grace  (v.  Prosperity) :  pro  gratia  et 
misericordia,  Pra.  Eliz.  187;  oratio,  qua 
nos  Deo  comrnendamus,  et  gratiam  ab  eo 
poseimus;  ex  Augustino,  Pra.  Eliz.  383; 
for  grace,  3  Bee.  80,  Lit.  Edw.  407,  Pra. 
B.  147,  Pra.  Eliz.  521 ;  for  grace  and  re- 
mission  of  sins,  Pra.  B.  191;  the  same  en 
larged,  Lit.  Eliz.  269 

Graces  (v.  Holy  Ghost) :  pro  fide,  spe,  et 
curitate ;  from  Jo.  Lanspergius,  Pra.  Eliz. 
380 ;  for  patience,  cheerfulness,  chanty, 
illumination,  and  other  graces,  Pra.  B. 
169,  &c.  ;  referring  to  the  eight  beatitudes, 
Pra.  Eliz.  35,  &c.,  (148,  &e.);  pro  Chris 
tiana  perfectione,  ib.  380 

Health  (v.  Pestilence) :  for  the  health 
of  the  body,  3  Bee.  83,  Lit.  Edw.  472 ;  for 
health  both  of  body  and  mind,  Pra.  Eliz. 
,'35 

Heart :  v.  Purity. 

Heaven :  pro  alterius  vita?  cupiditatem, 
Pra.  Eliz.  206,  397 ;  for  the  desire  of  the 
life  to  come,  ib.  113,  (206);  in  desire  of  the 
life  to  come,  from  L.  Vives,  ib.  556;  for 
the  kingdom  of  God,  Nord.  82,  87  ;  for  the 
glory  of  heaven,  3  Bee.  84,  85,  Lit.  Edw. 
475 

Holiness:  v.  Godliness,  Life. 

Holy  Ghost  (v.  God):  for  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost, 3  Bee.  80,  Lit.  Edw.  4U8,  Pra.  B. 
L'02;  for  God's  Spirit,  and  grace  to  pray 
effectually,  Pra.  Eliz.  457 ;  for  the  assist 
ance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  1  Bee.  C7,  Xord. 
35  ;  for  the  witness  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
that  by  his  operation  we  may  overcome 
carnal  lusts,  Lit.  Eliz.  254;  for  his  gifts, 
'6  Bee.  80;  ad  Spiritum  Sanctum,  Pra.  Eliz. 


630 


PRAYERS 


186,  376 ;  ad  Spiritum,  ut  corda  nostra  sibi 
in  templum  dedicaium  inhabitet,  ib.  187 ;  to 
the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Bee.  76,  Pro.  Eliz.  456; 
confession  of  sins  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Bee. 
18 

Home:  v.  Journey. 

Hope  (v.  Assurance,  Graces') :  contra 
desperationem,  Pra.  Eliz.  368;  against 
despair,  ib.  504 

Household :  v.  Family. 

Humility :  viri  fidelis  oratio  de  se  humili- 
ter  sentientis ;  ex  Augustino,  Pra.  Eliz. 
381;  for  humility,  3  Sec.  82,  Lit.  Edw. 
470 

Husbands  and  Wives  (v.  Intercession, 
Parents) :  pro  felici  conjugio,  Pra.  Eliz. 
393 ;  of  the  married,  2  Lat.  161 ;  of  hus 
bands,  3  Bee.  79,  Lit.  Edw.  463,  464 ;  of 
wives,  3  Bee.  79,  Lit.  Edw.  464 ;  for  the  mar 
ried,  3  Bee.  27,  28;  petition  for  husbands, 
ib.  37  ;  for  wives,  ib. ;  prayer  for  a  wife  and 
children,  Pra.  B.  176;  quum  legitur  evan- 
gelium  de  nuptiis  in  Cana  Galileae,  Pra. 
Eliz.  371 

Idleness :  against  it,  3  Bee.  60,  61 

Idolatry :  against  it,  3  Bee.  56 

Illumination  :  v.  Graces. 

Intercession  (v.  Calling) :  for  all  men, 
for  enemies,  for  the  persecuted,  for  wife, 
children,  and  family,  Pra.  B.  171,  &c. 

Jericho  :  v.  Popery. 

Jerusalem :  v.  Church. 

Journey :  iter  ingressurus,  Pra.  Eli:. 
391 ;  ingrediens  iter,  1  Brad.  574;  on  going 
any  journey,  ib.  235,  (574),  Pra.  B.  67,  68; 
dtim  es  in  via  aut  itinere,  Pra.  Eliz.  394 ; 
for  travellers  by  land,  3  Bee.  34 ;  reversus 
domum,  1  Brad.  576,  Pra.  Eliz.  395;  on 
coming  home,  1  Brad.  238,  (576),  Pra.  B. 
72,  Pra.  Eliz.  443;  after  a  journey ;  by 
queen  Elizabeth,  Lit,  Eliz.  667  n 

Joy :  pro  gaudio  spiritual! ;  from  Eras 
mus,  Pra.  Eliz.  377;  for  spiritual  joy ;  the 
same,  ib.  531 

Judges :  v.  Magistrates. 

Judgment:  in  contemplation  of  the 
judgment,  2  Lat.  61 ;  the  fear  of  the  judg 
ment  and  judgment  day;  from  Augustine, 
Pra.  Eliz.  557 

Justice :  v.  Enemies. 

King :  v.  Sovereigns. 

Kingdom  of  God:  prayers  for  it,  Nord. 
82,87 

Knowledge  (v.  Docility,  Life,  Redemp 
tion,  Scripture)  :  for  knowledge  of  God 
and  his  word,  Pra.  B.  203;  for  the  know 
ledge  of  ourselves,  3  Bee.  80,  Lit.  Edw.  408 

Labourers :   for  labourers   and  men    of 


occupation,  3  Bee.  25,  Lit.  Edw.  459 ;  to 
be  said  before  a  man  begins  his  work,  Lit. 
Eliz.  265 

Landlords  (v.  Gentlemen):  for  landlords, 
3  Bee.  24,  Lit.  Edw.  458 

Lawyers:  for  lawyers,  3  Bee.  25,  Lit. 
Edw.  459 

Laymen :  v.  Parishioners. 

Life  (v.  Godliness) :  for  newness  of  life, 
Pra.  Eliz.  525 ;  for  a  life  agreeable  to  our 
knowledge,  3  Bee.  83,  Lit.  Edw.  472 

Life  to  come :  v.  Heaven. 

Living  :  for  competent  and  necessary  liv 
ing,  3  Bee.  51,  52,  83,  Lit.  Edw.  473;  a 
prayer  of  Solomou  for  sufficiency  of  liveli 
hood,  Lit.  Edw.  478 

Love,  Charity  (v.  Church,  Graces):  pro 
vere  Chri.stiano  amore,  Pra.  Eliz.  189, 379; 
for  love  towards  Christ,  ib.  523;  for  charity, 
3  Bee.  46,  81,  Lit.  Edw.  470  ;  for  charity, 
or  love,  towards  our  neighbours,  Pra. 
Eliz.  483,  484 

Magistrates  (v.  Sovereigns) :  pro  Chris- 
tianis  magistratibus,  Pra.  Eliz.  388;  for 
magistrates,  3  Bee.  20,  21,  36,  Pra.  Eliz. 
482;  of  magistrates,  3  Bee.  76;  for  the 
judges,  3  Bee.  20,  Lit.  Edw.  456 

Maids :  of  maids,  3  Bee.  78,  Lit.  Edw. 
463 

Mariners :  v.  Sea. 

Marriage,  and  Married  :  v.  Husbands. 

Martyrdom :  of  one  standing  at  the  stake, 

1  Brad.  292,  Phil.  162;  Cranmer's  prayer 
a  little   before   his   death,   1    Cran.   xxvi, 

2  Cran.  565  ;  Hooper's  prayer  at  the  stake, 
2  Hoop,  xxviii. 

Masters:  for  masters,  3  Bee.  30,  37,  Lit. 
Edw.  463;  of  masters,  3  Bee.  77,  78,  Lit. 
Edw.  462 

Meat :  sumpturus  cibum,  1  Brad.  575 ; 
before  meat,  1  Bee.  173,  1  Brad.  236,  &c., 
Pra.  .B.G9;  in  convivio,  1  Brad.  575;  in 
the  meal  time,  1  Brad.  237,  Pra.  B.  70; 
sumpto  cibo,  1  Brad.  576;  after  meat, 
1  Brad.  237,  Pra.  B.71;  see  also  Graces 

Meditation:  v.  Private  prayers,  Medita 
tions. 

Merchants:  for  merchants,  3  Bee.  25, 
Lit.  Edw.  458 

Mercifulness:  for  mercifulness,  3  Bee. 
82,  Lit.  Edw.  471 

Mercy  (v.  Goodness,  Grace,  Pardon, 
Rebellion,  Repentance) :  penitentis  et  divi- 
nam  misericordiam  implorantis;  ex  Augus 
tino,  Pra.  Eliz.  373;  pro  divina  miseri- 
cordia,  ib.  370 ;  a  petition  for  mercy,  Pil. 
347  ;  for  the  mercy  of  God  (in  remission  of 
sins),  1  Brad.  203;  to  Christ  for  mercy, 


PRAYERS 


631 


Lit.  Edw.  481 ;  for  the  avoiding  of  God's 
wrath  for  our  sins,  Pra.  B.  154 ;  a  comfort 
after  craving  of  mercy,  (Psa.),  Pra.  Eliz. 
500;  in  commendation  of  God's  mercy  re 
ceived  (Augustine),  ib.  501,  (373) 

Mid-day  (v.  School)  :  cogitations  for 
about  the  mid-day,  1  Brad.  238 

Mind  (Sound):  v.  Wisdom. 

Ministers  (v.  Sermon) :  pro  fidelibus  mi- 
nistris,  et  fructu  evangelii,  Pra.  Eliz.  188 ; 
pro  ministris  verhi,  et  fructu  evangelii,  ib. 
388;  quum  legitur  evangeliumde  seminante 
semen  suum,  ib.  371 ;  for  bishops,  pastors, 
and  ministers,  3  Bee.  21,  &c.,  36,  Lit.  Edw. 
456,  Pil.  121,  Pra.  Eliz.  481,  Pra.  B.  127, 
130  ;  for  more  labourers,  2  Jew.  1024;  for 
the  restoration  of  preachers,  3  Bee.  247 ; 
for  faithful  preachers,  Pil.  452;  of  mini 
sters,  3  Bee.  77  ;  pro  annunciando  verbum 
Domini  confidenter,  Pra.  Eliz.  197;  to 
speak  the  word  of  God  boldly  ;  from  Acts 
iv,  ib.  98,  (197) 

Misery:  v.  Affliction. 

Morning,  Day  (v.  Confession,  Labourers, 
Private,  School) :  quum  expergiscimur, 
1  Brad.  572;  on  waking,  ib.  230,  (572), 
Pra.  B.  60,  Pra.  Eliz.  440;  ad  primum 
intuitum  lucis,  1  Brad.  573 ;  on  first  behold 
ing  the  daylight,  1  Brad.  231,  (573),  Pra.  B. 
61;  quum  surgis,  1  Brad.  573;  on  rising,  ib. 
231,  (573),  Lit.  Edw.  379,  Pra.  B.  61,  62, 
Pra.  Eliz.  88,  (183),  441;  quuminduimur, 
1  Brad.  573 ;  oratio  inter  vestiendum,  Pra. 
Eliz.  244 ;  at  the  putting  on  of  clothes, 
1  Brad.  232,  (573),  Pra.  B.  63,  Pra.  Eliz. 
442;  inter  lavandum  manus,  Pra.  Eliz.  244 ; 
indutus  pro  auspicio  diei,  I  Brad.  574 ;  when 
made  ready  to  begin  the  day,  ib.  232,  (574), 
Pra.  B.  63;  cogitations  meet  to  begin  the 
day  with,  1  Brad.  233,  Pra.  B.  64;  pia 
meditatio  ante  preces,  Pra.  Eliz.  245 ;  pre- 
cationes  matutina?,  ib.  130,  242,  243,  244; 
preces  matutina? ;  taken  in  part  from  the 
Common  Prayer-book,  partly  from  some 
ancient  manuals,  ib.  245 ;  precatio  in  aurora, 
petens  protectionem  Domini,  ib.  182 ;  for 
the  morning,  1  Bee.  401,  3  Bee.  14,  75, 
1  Lot.  433,  Lit.  Edw.  380,  538,  Lit.  Eliz. 
258,  268,  Pra.  B.  45—48,  Pra.  Eliz.  88, 
(182),  441,  442;  a  prayer  to  be  used  in  pri 
vate  houses  every  morning,  Lit.  Eliz.  258  ; 
a  confession  and  other  prayers  to  be  said  in 
the  morning,  ib.  246,  &c. ;  a  prayer  to  be 
said  both  morning  and  evening,  Pra.  Eliz. 
437 ;  egrediens  domo,  1  Brad.  574 ;  on 
going  abroad,  ib.  234,  (574),  Pra.  B.  66, 
Pra.  Eliz.  443 

Mortification :  for  mortification,  1  Brad. 


190,  Nord.  72,  88,  Pra.  B.  92,  Pra.  Eliz. 
526 

Mothers :  v.  Parents. 

Name :  pro  bona  fama  conservanda,  Pra. 
Eliz.  197 ;  pro  tuenda  bona  fama,  ib.  393 ; 
for  a  good  name,  3  Bee.  83;  for  the  keeping 
of  a  good  name,  Pra.  Eliz.  103,  (197) 

Nation :  v.  England,  Realm. 

Night:  v.  Evening. 

Oppression :  v.  Sermons. 

Pardon  (v.  Grace,  Mercy,  Repentance): 
a  prayer  and  lamentation  of  a  sinner,  Pra. 
B.  142  ;  pro  venia  delictornin,  Pra.  Eliz. 
368  ;  devota  oratio,  ib.  202;  for  the  remis 
sion  or  forgiveness  of  sins,  3  Bee.  50,  51, 
75,  Lit.  Eliz.  252,  Nord.  59,  64,  Pra.  B. 
139,  172,  Pra.  Eliz.  489,  490,  492,  493, 
(202),  494,  495,  496,  498,  499,  500;  prayers 
for  pardon,  selected  from  various  parts  of 
the  scriptures,  canonical  and  apocryphal, 
Lit.  Eliz.  541,  609,  633;  for  deliverance 
from  sin,  and  to  be  restored  to  God's  fa 
vour,  Pra.  B.  188 

Parents  (v.  Husbands) :  of  fathers  and 
mothers,  3  Bee.  77,  Lit.  Edw.  462;  pro 
parentibus  nostris;  composed  by  Erasmus 
for  St  Paul's  School,  Pra.  Eliz.  394; 
prayer  for  fathers  and  mothers,  3  Bee.  29; 
petition  for  fathers,  ib.  37 

Parishioners  :  petition  for  them,  3  Bee. 
37 

Parliament:  a  prayer  and  thanksgiving 
for  the  queen  used  in  parliament,  Lit.  Eliz. 
581 ;  a  prayer  used  in  parliament  only,  ib. 
582;  bidding  prayer  in  a  sermon  before 
parliament,  Sand.  34 

Passion:  v.  Christ. 

Patience  (v.  Graces,  Sermons,  Sickness) : 
for  patience,  3  Bee.  81,  82,  Lit.  Edw.  470; 
for  patience  in  trouble  and  affliction,  2  Bee. 
464,  Lit.  Edw.  256,  Pra.  B.  182,  Lit.  Edw. 
474,  Pra.  Eliz.  89  (184) 

Peace  (v.  Church) :  for  a  quiet  con 
science,  3Bec.  81,  Lit.  Edw.  469 ;  for  peace 
and  quietness  of  realms,  3  Bee.  42,  43 

Penitence  :  v.  Psalms,  Repentance. 

People  (v.  Sovereigns) :  for  the  com 
mons,  3  Bee.  26;  for  subjects,  3  Bee.  36; 
to  be  used  by  the  commons,  ib.  77 ;  the 
prayer  of  a  good  subject,  Lit.  Edw.  461 

Perfection :  v.  Graces. 

Persecution  (v.  Inter  cession,  Martyrdom): 
in  the  time  of  persecution,  1  Brad.  278, 
578 ;  of  the  afflicted  for  the  profession  of 
God's  word,  Pra.  B.  159;  of  Anne  As- 
kewe,  Bale  210,  237,  238 ;  of  Ridley,  for 
support  under  persecution,  Rid.  142  ;  of 
Philpot,  for  wisdom  to  answer  his  accusers, 


632 


PRAYERS 


Phil.  19 ;  for  persecuted  Christians,  Lit. 
Eliz.  546;  for  the  scattered  and  perse 
cuted  flock  of  Christ,  Pil.  273;  for  the 
faithful  afflicted  in  France,  1  Brad.  571, 
Pro.  B.  161,  Pra.  Eliz.  484 

Perseverance:  for  continuance  in  seeking 
after  Christ;  by  Augustine,  Pra.  Eliz. 
628  ;  for  true  perseverance,  Pra.  B.  204 

Pestilence  (v.  Psalms)  :  tempore  pesti- 
lentiae,  Pra.  Eliz.  391;  for  deliverance 
from  pestilence,  Lit.  Eliz.  507,  Pra.B.  84, 
Pra.  Eliz.  534  (391) ;  for  preservation  from 
plague  and  other  diseases,  3  Bee.  43,44; 
family  prayers  in  time  of  pestilence,  Lit. 
Eliz.  503 ;  a  form  of  meditation,  Grin. 
477 

Piety :  v.  Godliness. 

Plague  :  v.  Pestilence. 

Poor:  for  the  poor,  3 Bee.  26,  Lit.Edw. 
461,  Pra.  Eliz.  486 

Popery :  for  the  removal  of  popery, 
3  Bee.  247,  &c. ;  for  the  confusion  of  all 
popery  and  false  doctrine,  Pil.  615;  for  the 
fall  of  the  mystical  Jericho,  2  Jew.  986 

Preachers  :  v.  Ministers,  Sermons. 

Presence:  for  the  presence  of  God, 
1  Brad.  264 

Pride  (v.  Sin):  contra  superbiam,  Pra. 
198,  384  ;  against  pride,  3  Bee.  57, 58,  Pra. 
B.  168 ;  against  pride  and  unchasteness, 
Pra.  Eliz.  104  (198) 

Princes :  v.  Sovereigns. 

Prisoners :  v.  Captives. 

Private:  an  order  of  private  prayer  for 
morning  and  evening  every  day  in  the  week, 
(in  K.  Edward's  Primer,)  Lit.  Edw.  382, 
&c. ;  private  prayers  and  meditations  for 
various  times  of  the  day,  1  Brad.  230,  &c., 
Pra.  B.  60,  &c.,  (1  Brad.  572,  &c.) 

Prosperity  :  for  good  success,  and  the 
direction  of  Christ  in  all  our  doings,  Pra. 
Eliz.  538  ;  in  rebus  prosperis,  ib.  200,389; 
in  prosperity,  Lit.  Edw.  479,  Pra.  Eliz. 
106,  (200) ;  for  grace  in  prosperity  and  ad 
versity,  Lit.  Eliz.  253 

Protection :  for  divine  protection,  1  Brad. 
242 

Psalms  (v.  Psalms) :  Latin  prayers  from 
Psalms  i.  ii.  iii.  and  li.  by  P.  Martyr,  Pra. 
Eliz.  419 ;  his  prayers  frem  Psalms  i.  and 
ii.  in  English,  Pra.  B  205;  the  seven  pe 
nitential  Psalms  in  Latin,  with  a  short 
prayer  upon  each,  Pra.  Eliz.  297  ;  a  prayer 
on  Psalrn  cxv.,  1  Bee.  301,  &c. 

Public :  a  preparation,  or  preface  to 
public  prayer,  Pra.  Eliz.  449 

Purity  :  pro  munditia  cordis,  Pra.  Eliz. 
369 ;  for  purity  of  heart,  3  Bee.  81,  Lit. 


Edw.  469,  Pra.  Eliz.  524 ;   pro  custodia  j 
pudicitiffi,  Pra.  Eliz.  392 

Queen :  v.  Sovereigns. 

Realm  (v.  Church.  England). 

Rebellion:  in  a  time  of  rebellion,  Lit. 
Eliz.  536 ;  prayer  for  mercy  annexed  to  a 
homily  on  rebellion,  2  Cran.  202 

Redemption  :  for  the  true  knowledge  of 
the  mystery  of  our  redemption,  Pra.  B.  87 

Remission:  v.  Pardon. 

Repentance  (v.  Confession)  :  resipiscen- 
tis,  Pra.  Eliz.  370 ;  alia  pro  eodem,  ex 
Hieremia,  ib. ;  penitentis,  et  clivinam  mi- 
serieordiam  implorantis;  ex  Augustino, 
ib.  373;  alia  ex  eodem,  ib.  374 ;  for  re 
pentance,  1  Brad.  210,  Lit.  Eliz.  542,  543, 
Pra.  B  139  ;  for  true  repentance  and 
mercy,  Lit.  Eliz.  612,  613,  C40;  for  contri 
tion,  ib.  252 ;  a  prayer  meet  for  our  time 
and  state  (c.  1555,  in  exile?)  to  move  us  to 
true  repentance,  &c.,Pra.  B.78;a  solemn 
and  repentant  prayer  for  former  life  mis 
spent,  by  Sir  N.  Breton,  Poet.  181;  a  prayer 
of  a  repentant  sinner,  by  W.  A.,  in  verse, 
Poet.  508;  a  complaint  of  a  sinner  in  that 
he  sinneth  again  after  repentance  (Augus 
tine),  Pra  Eliz.  503 

Reputation  :  v.  Name. 

Rich :  for  rich  men,  3  Bee.  25,  26,  Lit. 
Edw.  460 

Rulers:  v.  Magistrates. 

Schism.-  v.  Church. 

School ;  two  prayers  composed  for  St 
Paul's  school,  London,  by  Erasmus — pro 
docilitate,  Pra.  Eliz.  171,  372 — pro  paren- 
tibus  nostris,  ib.  394 ;  prayers  to  be  used  at 
Hawkshead  school  (one  for  the  morning 
and  two  for  the  evening),  Sand.  443,  444; 
for  the  scholars  at  Rivington ;  morning, 
Pil.  664,  midday,  ib.  665,  evening,  ib.  666; 
other  morning  and  evening  pravers  to  be 
used  in  the  same  school,  ib.  668;  quum 
adeunda  est  schola,  Pra.  Eliz.  207 ;  a 
prayer  to  be  said  of  children  before  they 
study  their  lesson  at  school,  Lit .  Edw.  539 

Scripture  (v.  Psalms,  Jeremiah,  Manas- 
seh) :  precationes  biblicse  ;  sc.  Neemise,  Mo- 
seh,  Danielis,  Manassis,  Asa3,  Tobiae,  et 
aliorum,  Pra.  Eliz.  362,367;  prayers  from 
scripture,  viz.,  those  of  Asa,  Manasses,  Job, 
Hieremy,  and  Solomon,  ib.  94—96  (193  — 
195) ;  those  of  Nehemiah  paraphrased,  Pil. 
296—305,  403;  precationes  ex  Novo  Testa- 
mento ;  perhaps  collected  by  Sir  Tho.  More, 
ib.  353;  before  reading  the  scriptures, 
2  Hoop.  3;  for  understanding  of  God's 
word,  3  Bee.  82,  83,  Lit.  Edw.  472,  Lit. 
Eliz.  253,  Pra.  B.  203 


PRAYERS 


633 


Sea  (v.  War):  for  mariners,  3  Bee.  33 

Seasons :  v.  Times 

Sermons :  ante  concionem  (auditam ), 
Pra.  Eliz.  386 ;  before  hearing  a  sermon, 
3 Bee.  52,  53,  Pra.  B.  125,  135,  Pra.  Eliz. 
515;  bidding  prayer,  in  a  sermon  before 
the  parliament,  Sand.  34 ;  prayers  offered 
by  the  preacher  after  sermons  on  the  sacra 
ment,  1  Brad.  110,  Hutch.  233,  234,  287  ; 
after  sermons  on  oppression,  Hutch.  312, 
339;  prayer  for  queen  Elizabeth  in  a  ser 
mon,  Sand.  416 ;  prayers  occur  in  other 
sermons,  as  in  2  Jew.  986,  1004,  &c. ;  post 
auditam  concionem,  Pra.  Eliz.  387 ;  after 
sermon,  for  the  whole  state  of  Christ's 
church,  Pra.  B.  126;  thanksgiving  after 
sermon,  3  Bee.  53 

Servants:  of  servants,  3  Bee.  78,  Lit. 
Edw.  463 ;  for  servants,  3  Bee.  30,  31,  37 

Sickness  (v.  Affliction)  :  in  morbo,  Pra. 
Eliz.  370 ;  in  gravi  morbo,  ib.  192,  and  see 
202  n.;  of  the  sick,  3  Bee.  100,  114,  115, 
116, 130,  155,  158,  159,  164,  178, 179, 185, 
187,  188,  2  Lot.  174,  Pra.  Eliz.  531,  533, 
(192) ;  for  a  patient  and  thankful  heart  in 
sickness,  3  Bee.  83,  84,  Lit.  Edw.  474;  for 
the  sick,  3  Bee.  31,  146, 155,  158,  179,  Lit. 
Edw.  399,  Pra.  B.  155;  apud  segrotum, 
diim  invisitur,  Pra.  Eliz.  190;  at  the  visi 
tation  of  the  sick,  ib.  554,  (190) 

Sin  (v.  Affliction,  Confession,  Pardon, 
Repentance):  on  the  wrath  of  God  against 
sin,  1  Brad.  224 ;  pro  tollenda  morum  pravi- 
tate,  et  vita  melius  instituenda;  ex  Augus- 
tino,  Pra.  Eliz,  380;  the  same  in  English 
at  greater  length,  ib.  438 ;  quum  recitatur 
locus  Pauli,  " expurgate  vetus  fermentum," 
&c.,  ib.  371 ;  of  the  church  against  sins, 
from  "Wisd.  xv,  ib.  94,  (193) ;  to  keep  the 
tongue,  and  to  eschew  the  infection  of  the 
world,  ib.  92 ;  against  pride,  unbelief,  envy, 
covetousness,  and  various  other  sins,  Pra. 
B.  168,  &c. ;  generally  for  avoiding  of  all 
sin,  3  Bee.  62,  63,  Pra.  B.  177 

Single  (v.  Maids)  :  of  single  men,  3  Bee. 
78,  79,  Lit.  Edw.  4G3 ;  for  the  unmarried, 
3  Bee.  27 ;  pro  felici  conjugio,  Pra. Eliz.  393 

Slander  :  against  slandering  and  back 
biting,  3  Bee.  61,62 

Soldiers :  v.  War. 

Sound  mind :  v.  Wisdom. 

Sovereigns  (v.  Council,  People):  for  all 
kings  and  rulers,  Lit.  Eliz.  267 ;  for  all 
kings,  princes,  countries,  and  people,  which 
do  profess  the  gospel,  ib.  580;  for  the  king 
(Edward  VI.),  3  Bee.  19,  Lit.  Edw.  406, 
454;  precatio  ad  exemplar  orationis  Salo- 
monis  pro  regina  (Elizabeth),  Pra.  Eliz. 


310 ;  for  the  queen,  Lit.  Eliz.  580,  Nord. 
41,  45,  Pra.  B.  128,  130,  Pra.  Eliz.  32, 
475,  477,  479 ;  in  a  sermon,  Sand.  416  ;  for 
the  queen's  birthday,  Lit.  Eliz.  556 ;  for  the 
preservation  of  the  queen's  majesty,  ib.  659, 
660,  662,  683—695  ;  for  the  preservation  of 
the  queen's  majesty,  and  for  her  armies 
both  by  sea  and  land,  ib.  624  ;  for  the  queen, 
and  all  in  authority,  ib.  269,  Pra.  B.  191 ; 
a  prayer  and  thanksgiving  for  the  queen 
used  in  parliament,  Lit.  Eliz.  581 ;  a  godly 
prayer  for  queen  Elizabeth,  by  Tho.  Mid- 
dleton,  in  verse,  Poet.  551 ;  for  the  queen 
on  her  sickness  and  recovery,  Lit.  Eliz. 
516,  517;  on  the  discovery  of  Dr  Parry's 
plot,  ib.  585,  587 ;  for  queen  Elizabeth  and 
England,  Pil.  198,  Pra.  Eliz.  559 ;  thanks 
giving  and  prayer  for  the  preservation  of 
the  queen  and  the  realm,  Lit.  Eliz.  544, 
644;  pro  principe  adolescente,  ex  oratione 
Salomonis,  Pra.  Eliz.  370 

Spring  :  v.  Times. 

Study :  v.  School. 

Subjects :  v.  People. 

Success  :  v.  Prosperity. 

Summer :  v.  Times. 

Supper  :  v.  Meat. 

Supper  of  the  Lord:  on  the  holy  com 
munion,  in  sermons,  1  Brad.  110,  Hutch. 
233,  234,  287  ;  ante  sacram  communionem, 
Pra.  Eliz.  385;  before  receiving  the  com 
munion,  1  Bee.  119,  3  Bee.  53,  &c.,  Pra. 
B.QO,  Pra.  Eliz.  517,  518, 519,  (385);  one 
from  Eusebius,  Pra.  Eliz.  519 ;  on  receiv 
ing,  by  Chrysostom,  1  Jew.  538 ;  at  receiv 
ing  the  mystery  of  Christ's  body,  3 -Bee.  56; 
at  receiving  the  mystery  of  Christ's  blood, 
ib. ;  for  prayers  after  receiving,  see  Thanks 
givings. 

Swearing  :  against  it,  3  Bee.  57 

Teachableness  :  v.  Docility,  School. 

Temptation  (v. Enemies  (Ghostly),  Sin)  : 
against  temptation,  Lit.  Eliz.  248,  Pra. 
Eliz.  540  ;  for  present  help  in  temptation, 
Pra.  B.  151 

Thanksgivings :  v.  Thanksgivings. 

Times  and  Seasons:  fructuosa  precatio 
quovis  tempore  dicenda,  Pra.  Eliz.  201, 
see  107  ;  precatio  efficacissima,  quovis  tern- 
pore,  et  a  quibusvis,  s«pe  dicenda,  ib.  396 ; 
at  all  times,  1  Brad.  245,  Lit.  Edw.  476, 
Lit.  Eliz.  251,  264,  Pra  B.  147,  189,  Pra. 
Eliz.  107;  tempore  veris,  Pra.  Eliz.  389; 
in  estate,  ib.  390  ;  in  autumno,  ib.  391 ;  in 
hyeme,  ib. ;  for  fair  weather,  Pra.  B.  200 ; 
(for  prayers  adapted  to  different  parts  of 
the  day,  see  Morning  and  Evening);  quo- 
ties  horam  sonare  audis,  Pra.  Eliz.  394 

42 


634 


PRAYERS  —  PREBENDARIES 


Tongue  :  v.  Sin,  Slander,  Swearing. 

Travellers  :  v.  Journey. 

Trouble  :  v.  Affliction,  Patience. 

Trust:  v.  Faith. 

Truth:  for  understanding  of  the  truth, 
Rid.  5 

Tumult :  v.  Rebellion,  War. 

Unbelief:  v.  Sin. 

Unchasteness :  v.  Whoredom. 

Understanding :  v.  Knowledge,  Scrip 
ture,  Truth,  Wisdom, 

Unity:  v.  Church. 

Unmarried :  v.  Single. 

Vanity  of  the  world  :   v.  Enemies. 

Vices :  v.  Sin. 

Vocation  :  v.  Calling. 

War  (v.  Enemies,  Peace,  Sovereigns)  : 
in  time  of  war,  Lit.  Eliz.  615,  628,  &c., 
636,  &c.,  644;  in  war,  tumult,  &c.,  Lit. 
Eliz.  476,  536, 645, 650 ;  for  soldiers,  3  Bee. 
33;  of  Constantino's  soldiers,  Pil.  413;  of 
Theodosius,  ib. ;  in  behalf  of  Henry  IV. 
of  France,  Lit.  Eliz.  647,  652;  for  the  suc 
cess  of  the  Protestants  in  France,  ib.  649; 
for  the  prosperous  success  of  her  majesty's 
forces  and  navy,  ib.  665,  671 — 678;  two  by 
the  queen  herself,  ib.  666,  671,  Nord.  188 

Weather  :  v.  Times. 

Whoredom  :  against  it,  3Bec.  58;  against 
pride  and  unchasteness,  Pra.  Eliz.  104,  (198) 

Winter :  v.  Times. 

Wisdom  (v.  Knowledge,  Persecution) : 
for  wisdom,  &c.,  Hutch.  208,  Lit.  Eliz.  249 ; 
for  obtaining  of  wisdom,  from  AVisd.  ix, 
Pra.  Eliz.  96,  (195) ;  of  Jesus  the  son  of 
Sirach,  in  necessity  and  for  wisdom,  Ecelus. 
ult.,z'6.;  for  the  obtaining  of  a  sound  mind, 
ib.  524;  a  fruitful  prayer  to  be  said  at  all 
times  (being  in  part  a  translation  of  the 
precatio  aurea  B.  Tho.  ah  Aquino  pro  gratia 
divinaj  sapientiaj,  made  by  queen  Mary, 
when  11  years  old),  ib.  107,  see  Lit.  Eliz. 
250;  the  original  Latin,  or  an  adaptation 
of  it,  Pra.  Eliz.  201 

Wives  :  v.  Husbands,  Women. 

Women  (v.  Gentlewomen,  Husbands  and 
Wives,  Maids,  Parents) :  for  women  with 
child,  3  Sec.  28,  Pra.  B.  157  ;  of  a  woman 
with  child,  Pra.  Eliz.  A44 

Word  of  God :  v.  Scripture. 

Workmen :  v.  Labourers. 

Works  ( Good)  :  v.  Godliness,  Life. 

World  :  v.  Enemies  (  Ghostly ). 

World  to  come  :  v.  Heaven,  Judgment. 

Preachers,    Preaching :     v .  Ministers  ;    also 

London  (Paul's  cross,  and  Spittle),  Sermons. 

Preaching  without  licence  forbidden  in 

the   time   of  Henry  V.,  Bale  85;  twelve 


preachers  licensed  by  Cambridge  univer 
sity,  2  Lot.  324,  329,  Park.  238  ,  C  m- 
mer's  advice  on  preaching  before  king 
Henry,  2  Cran.  308 ;  preaching  forbidden 
for  a  time,  in  consequence  of  sermons  on 
the  king's  divorce,  ib.  283 ;  preaching  for 
or  against  purgatory,  and  other  disputed 
subjects,  forbidden  for  a  year, ib. 460;  what 
to  be  preached,  ib.  461,  462 ;  preaching  in 
favour  of  the  king's  marriage  enjoined,  ib. 
461  ;  order  for  preaching,  and  bidding  of 
the  beads  in  all  sermons,  ib.  460;  the  preach 
ing  of  friar  Brenchley,  ib.  302  ;  sermons  to 
be  made  against  popery,  at  least  four  times 
a  year,  ib.  498 ;  parsons  enjoined  to  preach 
once  a  quarter  at  the  least,  ib.  154,  155 ; 
inhibition  against  all  preaching  for  a  time, 
1548,  2  Cran.  513,  Lit.  Ediv.  xi.  n.,  3Zur. 
645  n. ;  letter  from  king  Edward's  council 
to  all  licensed  preachers,  2  Cran.  512; 
king  Edward's  itinerant  chaplains,  2  Brad. 
xxv ;  Ridley's  letter  to  the  preachers  in  his 
diocese,  on  the  sins  of  the  times,  Rid.  334; 
articles  of  inquiry  concerning  preaching, 
ib.  530;  article  respecting  preaching  and 
prayers  every  Sunday  and  festival-day,  2 
Hoop.  129;  preaching  prohibited  bv  queen 
Elizabeth  at  the  beginning  of  her  reign, 
Lit.  Eliz.  xi,  1  Zur.  7,  2  Zur.  16  n.,  29; 
preaching  restored,  2  Zur.  30,  but  dis 
couraged  by  her,  Grin,  xii ;  few  preachers 
in  Suffolk,  Park.  307 ;  seditious  ones  at 
Paul's  cross,  Sand,  xx ;  preachers  bred  at 
Cambridge  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  1 
Whitg.  313;  the  number  of  preachers  re 
strained,  Grin.  376,  &c.;  what  sort  allowed 
by  Grindal,  ib.  380;  to  be  deacons  at  the 
least,  ib.  188 ;  preachers  of  corrupt  or 
popish  doctrines  to  be  presented  to  the 
ordinary,  ib.  144;  injunctions  about  ser 
mons,  ib.  128,160;  some  preachers  refused 
to  administer  sacraments,  ib.  413;  eminent 
ones  in  England,  I  Brad.  562;  licenses  to 
preach,  Bale  85,  Park.  242,  383,  389, 
1  Whitg.  544,  3  Whitg.  40,  41,  2  Zur.  148, 
162 ;  those  dated  before  8  Feb.  1575—6,  to 
be  void,  Grin.  187 

Prebendaries:  their  duty,  2  Cran.  162;  they 
are  bound  to  keep  hospitality,  ib.  160; 
Cranmer  condemns  their  idleness  and  fond 
ness  for  belly-cheer,  ib.  396,  397;  question 
whether  the  king  and  parliament  may  not 
reform  them,  if  they  use  not  their  prebends 
as  they  ought,  ib.  466;  article  to  be  in 
quired  respecting  them,  Grin.  179;  those 
of  Christchurch,  Canterbury,  allowed  to 
change  their  houses  for  life,  2  Cran.  417  ; 
serving-men  made  prebendaries,  Park. 176, 


PREBENDARIES  —  PREDESTINATION 


635 


312;  a  dispensation  sought  for  a  child  to 

be  made  one,  ib,  362 
*recantes:  v.  Excommunication. 
*recepts :  golden  precepts,  by  A.  Bourcher, 

Poet.  297 

PBECES  PRIVATE,  1564:  Pra.  Eliz.  209—317 
'recisians :  v.  Puritans, 
'redestinates  :  heretics  so  called,  Rog.  156 
'redestination   and  Election :   v.   Free-will, 

Perseverance. 

A    treatise    of    election    and    free-will, 

1  Brad.  211 ;  a  brief  sum  of  the  doctrine  of 
election  and  predestination,    ib.  219;   the 
DEFENCE    OF    ELECTION,   ib.   307;    notes 
thereon,  ib.  305,  591 ;  Ridley  composed  a 
treatise  De  Electione  et  Prsedestinatione, 
but  it  is  not  extant,    2  Brad.  171  n.,  214, 
220,  Rid.  xv,  368 ;  Latin  tract  on  the  words 
"Deus   cujus  vult  misereatur,   quem  vult 
indurat,"  Pil.  673;   the  Lambeth  articles, 
3  Whitg.  612;  the  question  of  predestina 
tion  stated,  Whita.  24;  the  doctrine  stated, 
asserted,  explained,  defended,    3  Bee.  608, 
616,   2  Brad.  133,  195,  &c.,    3  Bui.  185, 
Calf.  350,  2  Hoop.  40,  Now.  (53,  54,  56, 
101,  102),  171,  172,  174,  Rog.  142— 157;  on 
the  word  "predestination,"    Now,  (102), 
Phil.  403;  election  is  the  doctrine  of  God's 
word,   1  Brad.  311 ;    scriptural  examples 
of  it,  Rog.  144;  the  case  of  the  penitent 
thief,   3  Tyn.  210;   it  is  a  deep  mystery, 

2  Bee.  481,   1    Tyn.  89;  curious  inquiries 
respecting   predestination    condemned,    2 
Lat.  175,  204 ;  the  doctrine  is  perilous  when 
made  the  subject  of  rash  inquiry,  1  Tyn. 
505;  we  should  not  go  beyond  the  scrip 
ture,    2  Brad.  214;   the   deep   secrets   of 
predestination  are  not  to  be  known  further 
than  God  has  revealed  them  in  his  word, 
2  Ful.  229 ;    repentance   is    the    grammar 
school,  predestination  the  university,  2 Brad. 
134;    the  elect  angels,    1  Brad.  322;  the 
manner  and  order  of  our  election,  3  Tyn. 
35 — 39;  election  is  of  two  kinds,  to  office, 
as  that  of  Saul  and  Judas,  and  to  eternal 
life,   1  Brad.  315;  God's  eternal  book  of 
predestination,  1  Ful.  329,  330 ;  the  Lamb's 
book  of  life,  Bale  434,  578,  615;  the  cause 
of  election  and   predestination  to  eternal 
life   is    only   the  good-will   and  mercy  of 
God,  1  Brad.  180,  312,  1  Hoop.  264,  Rog. 
148;    his   glory   is   the   sole   end   thereof, 

1  Brad.  314,  3  Tyn.  191 ;  probations  out  of 
scripture  that  God's   election  is  free  and 
undeserved,   3  Bee.  316,  &c. ;  he  did  not 
choose  men  for  any  goodness  either  past  or 
to  come,   1  Bee.  72,  Pil.  194,  195,  674, 

2  Tyn.  190,  3  Tyn.  208—210 ;  but  election 


is  sovereign  and  free,  1  Bee.  79,  Sand.  257 ; 
God  chooseth  whom  he  will,  1  Tyn.  113, 

2  Tyn.   181 ;    his   choice   was   before   the 
world  began,  even  from  everlasting,  I  Brad. 
312,  2  Brad.  92,  Pil.  674,  1  Tyn.  65,  110 ; 
his  will  is  determined  and   immutable,    2 
Brad.  129 ;  his  predestination  to  life  is  not 
of  all  men,  1  Brad.  313 ;  nor  of  all  that  are 
outwardly  called,  or  in  the  visible  church, 
Now.  (57),  175,  3  Tyn.  107,  109,  114;  but 
of  a  certain  number,   3  Bee.  84,   2  Hoop. 
25,  Lit.  Edw.  475,  of  individuals,  Pra.  B. 
11,  who  were  chosen  in  Christ,  1  Brad.  220, 
312,   1  Tyn.  65;    and  who  constitute  the 
church  properly  so  called,  4  Bui.  7,  Phil. 
136,  332  (and  see  Church,  i,  ii;  also  Christ, 
vii) ;  for  their   sake  the  world  was  made, 
Phil.  335;    the    commodities    proceeding 
from  election,  1  Brad.  308 ;  it  is  the  be 
ginning  of  salvation,  1  Bee.  72 ;  by  it  the 
work  of  our  salvation  is  taken  out  of  our 
hands,  and  made  the  work  of  God   only, 
1  Tyn.  505  ;  without  it  none  would  be  saved, 
ib.;  God's  love  for  his  elect,  and  what  he 
does  for  them,  1  Tyn.  14,  77,  3  Tyn.  191, 
192 ;  the  method  of  their  salvation,  2  Tyn. 
183;  Christ's  work  for  the  elect,  ib.  168, 
169;    God   seeketh  them,   not   they   God, 

3  Tyn.  112;    Mary  being  first   chosen  of 
God,  chose  the  good  part,  1  Tyn.  87 ;  his 
work  in  his  chosen,  ib.  54,  89 ;  the  drawing 
of  the  predestinate,  3  Bui.  189 ;  God  teaches 
them  to  know  and  to  follow  him,  3  Tyn.  49; 
in  God's  time  they  are  called  and  justified, 
1  Brad.  314,  1  Hoop.  264,  Now.  (62),  181 ; 
their  hearts  melt  at  the  preaching  of  God's 
mercy,  1  Tyn.  19;  the  cause  why  some  be 
lieve  and  others  do  not  in  God's  predesti 
nation,  3  Tyn.  139,  140;  by  election  God  is 
our  Father,  1  Brad.  119;  it  leads  to  holi 
ness,   2  Brad.  166,   Phil.  224,    Sand.  190, 
Wool.  29;  those  whom  God  has  chosen  he 
makes  holy,  Now.  (54),  172 ;  he  gives  his 
Spirit  to  them,  1  Tyn.  449  ;  how  we  are  to 
make  our  calling  and  election  sure,  2  Ful. 
92,   Phil.  224,    1  Tyn.  60,   2  Tyn.  87,  193 ; 
it  cannot  be   known   by   those  who  only 
honour  God  with  their  lips,  1  Tyn.  78  ;  it  is 
made  sure  to  ourselves  by  diligence,  1  Ful. 
72,  85;    evidences   or  tokens  of  election, 

1  Brad.  302,  3  Bui.  187,  2  Jew.  821,  934, 

2  Lat.  205,  206,  Phil.  230,  1  Tyn.  107 ;  no 
man  can  consent  to  God's  law  except  he  be 
chosen,    ib.  80;    holiness  is   an  evidence, 
Phil.  286;    it   is  proved  by  good   works, 
Sand.  214  n.,    1  Tyn.  71,  &c.,  77,  80,  85; 
restitution  is  a  token  of  it,  1  Lat.  263 ;  the 
Spirit  is  the  seal  and  sign  of  it,  1  Brad.  79, 


G36 


PREDESTINATION  —  PRELATES 


and  a  witness  of  it,  1  Ful.  415,  420;  faith 
is  the  demonstration  of  it,  1  Brad.  313; 
God's  people  feel  in  themselves  the  earnest 
of  salvation ;  they  judge  not  of  others,  ex 
cept  by  their  works,  ib.  328;  the  elect  can 
not  be  distinguished  by  us  in  this  world, 
2  Lat.  56;  we  must  judge  of  election  by 
the  event,  and  not  otherwise,  1  Hoop.  264 ; 
as  many  as  are  stedfast  in  the  faith  were 
forechosen  to  everlasting  life,  Lit.  Edw. 
511,  (559);  they  that  are  in  heaven  know 
the  elect,  and  for  them  only  pray,  3  Tyn. 
279  ;  petition  to  be  (manifestly)  of  the  num 
ber  of  the  predestinate,  3  Bee.  84;  their 
character  and  privileges,  1  Tyn.  77,  78, 
263,  264,  3  Tyn.  30, 109,  111—114,  Whita. 
613;  the  scripture  is  their  light  and  life, 

2  7^71.143;  they  only  understand  it,  Whita. 
613,  614  ;  how  God  trieth  his  elect ;  Jonah 
an  example,  1  Tyn.  455;  their  temptation, 

3  Tyn.  3G,  37 ;  temptations  respecting  pre 
destination,  2  Brad.  101,  102,  3  Bui.  187; 
fear  expressed  in  regard  to  being  in  the 
number,  3  Bee.  172 ;  the  struggles  of  the 
elect  against  sin,  3  Tyn.  113;    how  God 
punishes  them,    2   Hoop.  225;    they    are 
punished  here,  that  they  may  not  be  con 
demned  with  the  world,  Phil.  270;  proba 
tions  out  of  scripture  that  God's  election  is 
certain  and  unchangeable,  3  Bee.  316  ;  it  is 
unto  eternal  life,  1  Brad.  313 ;  it  is  certain 
for  ever,  ib.  314,  2  Jew.  933,  ensuring  per 
severance  to  the  end,    2  Brad.  113 — 115; 
they  are   preserved  by  the  hand  of  God, 
3  Tyn.  103;  the  fear  of  God  is  their  keeper, 
Phil.  334;  nothing  chances  to  them  with 
out  the  singular  providence  of  God,  3  Bee. 
565 ;  he  will  keep  his  chosen  from  delusion, 
2  Jew.  933 ;  how  they  may  err,  Phil.  334 ; 
God  sometimes  permits  them  to  fall,  1  Tyn. 
144 ;  they  may  fall,  but  they  arise  again, 
2  Cran.  92,  2  Hoop.  274,  2  Tyn.  171,  3  Tyn. 
36,  37 ;  they  shall  never  perish,  1  Ful.  420; 
probations  out  of  scripture  that  they  cannot 
perish,  3  Bee.  318,  319  ;  they  are  saved  by 
Christ,  1  Cov.  70;  they  shall  be  judges,  not 
judged,   at  the   last  day,    2  Lat.  191 ;   a 
thanksgiving  for  election  and  other  benefits 
consequent   thereon,    Pra.  B.   147 ;    God 
had  his  chosen  people  in  the  times  of  dark 
ness,  1  Lat.  306, 527  ;  he  chose  some  out  of 
Sodom,   Egypt,  Babylon,  &c.,  Sand.  257  ; 
election  is  required  in  infants  who  are  bap 
tized,   2  Brad.  290,   2  Cov.  268;   it  is  not 
made   frustrate   by   the  want  of  outward 
baptism,  2  Bee.  221,  222;  the  doctrine  of 
predestination  misrepresented  by  heretics, 
Phil.  307;  how  some  abuse  it,  2  Lai.  175, 


Phil.  223;  a  carnal  opinion  deduced  from 
it,  2  Lat.  175,  204;  answer  to  certain 
enormities  alleged  to  proceed  from  it, 
1  Brad.  318;  it  occasions  neither  licentious 
ness  nor  despair,  ib.  303;  but  promotes 
holiness  and  joy,  ib.  303,  304 ;  it  does  not 
set  aside  means,  1  Whitg.  524;  it  is  not 
opposed  to  the  invitations  of  the  gospel,  j 
1  Brad.  67 ;  in  what  sense  the  salvation 
preached  in  the  gospel  belongs  to  all, 
3  Bui.  33;  the  reprobate  will  be  without 
excuse,  1  Brad.  219,  220;  prayer  cannot 
alter  God's  decrees,  Pra.  B.  6,  7,  8;  the 
pope  says  that  God  chooseth  us  for  our 
good  qualities,  2  Tyn.  190 ;  More  says  God 
remitteth  not  the  sin  of  his  chosen,  because 
they  are  his  chosen;  but  chose  them  be 
cause  he  foresaw  their  repentance,  3  Tyn. 
208 ;  Tyndale's  reply,  ib.  209,  210 ;  disputes 
concerning  predestination,  1550,  1  Brad. 
306  n. ;  disagreement  of  Hooper  and  Tra- 
heron,  3  Zur.  406;  argument  against  pre 
destination,  Hutch.  85,  86;  Latimer  asserts 
that  we  may  be  in  the  book  of  life  at  one 
time,  and  afterward  out  of  it,  2  Lat.  175; 
on  the  errors  of  Hart  and  others,  2  Brad. 
170;  views  of  Calvin  and  others,  3  Zur. 
325,  326;  Calvin's  doctrine  agreeable  to 
that  of  all  the  doctors  of  the  church,  Phil. 
46;  P.  Martyr's  views,  3  Zur.  506;  Beza's 
sentiments,  3  Whitg.  142,  143 ;  dispute  on 
predestination  at  Strasburgh,  1563.  2  Zur. 
99,  102 ;  controversy  at  Cambridge,  1595, 
occasioned  by  a  sermon  by  W.  Barret, 
Whita.  x,  1  Whitg.  xvii,  3  WTiitg.  611,  &c. 
Predicaments,  or  categories :  1  Tyn.  157 
Prefract:  obstinate,  1  Brad.  474 
Prelates  :  v.  Bishops. 

What  prelates  are,  viz.  all  that  have  any 
spiritual  charge,  1  Lat.  61 ;  who  are  right 
prelates,  ib.  51 ;  what  they  should  be,  2 
Lat.  24;  prelates  likened  to  ploughmen, 
1  Lat.  61 ;  admonition  to  them,  ib.  65 ; 
evil  ones  a  proof  of  God's  anger,  1  Tyn. 
195 

TJnpreaching  prelates  have  been  long 
suffered,  1  Lat.  193 ;  they  are  made  by  the 
devil,  ib.  202  ;  they  have  not  the  zeal  of 
Paul,  ib.  520;  how  they  are  occupied,  ib. 
66,  67,  2  Lat.  24;  they  are  the  cause  of 
commotions  and  rebellions,  1  Lat.  275;  one 
of  them  angry  with  Latimer,  ib.  154 ;  one 
finds  fault  with  a  bell  without  a  clapper, 
ib.  207  ;  Christ  an  example  to  unpreaching 
prelates,  ib.  199,  475  ;  a  terrible  saying  to 
them,  ib.  63;  their  place  of  punishment,  ib. 
158 
—  THE  PRACTICE  OF  PRELATES,  by  W. 


PRELATES  —  PRETEND 


637 


Tyndale,  2  Tyn.  237— 344 ;  notices  of  it, 
1  Tyn.  xxxix,  xli,  2  Tyn.  238;  they  obtain 
office  by  the  service  of  kings  and  great 
men,  in  secular  employments,  2  Tyn.  256  ; 
become  clerks  of  kitchens,  2  Lat  120;  their 
pompous  badges  and  names,  1  Tyn.  246; 
the  signification  of  their  mitres,  crosses, 
and  ornaments,  ib.  233,  234,  251,  252;  if 
they  were  true  apostles  they  would  sell 
their  mitres,  crosses,  &c.,  and  give  to  the 
poor,  3  Tyn.  93;  their  pride  and  covetous- 
ness,  2  Tyn.  178,  254;  they  follow  the 
Pharisees,  ib.  240,  &c. ;  call  themselves  the 
church,  and  claim  infallibility,  ib.  289  ;  have 
left  preaching,  but  reserve  to  themselves 
certain  ceremonies,  1  Tyn.  274;  stop  the 
gospel  on  pretence  of  insurrections  and 
heresies,  2  Lat.  304;  declare  it  heresy  to 
know  God's  word,  1  Tyn.  243;  their  crafty 
pretences  to  stop  the  reading  of  the  scrip 
tures,  2  Lat.  303 ;  their  secret  organization, 
and  communications  with  each  other,  and 
with  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  296;  they  are  a 
bicorporeum,  or  corpus  neutrum,  ib.  342; 
are  occupied  with  secular  offices,  2  Lat.  24; 
hold  great  places  in  the  state,  1  Tyn.  274 ; 
become  lords  presidents  and  the  like,  1 
Lat.  68,  176 ;  when  employed  as  ambassa 
dors,  they  consider  nothing  but  the  advan 
tage  of  their  church,  2  Tyn.  303,  342 ;  care 
for  the  prosperity  of  no  realm,  and  bear  no 
true  allegiance  but  to  the  pope,  ib.  303 ; 
they  flatter  and  seduce  kings,  1  Tyn.  136, 
but  trouble  their  realms,  2  Tyn.  245,  294, 
&c.,  333.  and  destroy  their  authority,  1  Tyn. 
239,  247,  249,  2  Tyn.  178 ;  or  usurp  it,  to 
put  down  their  opponents,  1  Tyn.  185,  242, 
337,  3  Tyn.  73 ;  they  exhort  rulers  to  slay 
such  as  they  have  chosen  to  condemn,  1 
Tyn.  242;  issue  their  own  proclamations 
under  the  king's  name  and  authority,  2 Lat. 
305;  their  plotting  against  the  emperor 
Charles  V.,  2  Tyn.  312;  mischiefs  result 
ing  from  their  influence  in  this  country, 
ib.  225,  294,  &c.,  302,  3  Tyn.  138,  166; 
their  use  of  the  mass,  2  Tyn.  224;  their  use 
of  penance  and  purgatory,  ib.  161 — 163 ; 
they  often  use  astrology  and  necromancy, 
ib.  308;  their  sinful  courses,  ib.  161,  £c., 
254,  293,  342  ;  summary  of  their  evil  ways, 
lT«/n.  336;  admonition  to  them,  2  Tyn. 
242 

Premonstratensians :  Newesham,  the  first 
house  of  the  order  in  England,  2  Cran. 
290  n 

Prendergast,  co. Pembroke  (?) :  Rob.  Holland, 
minister  there,  Poet.  xlvi. 

Presbyterians :  v.  Puritans. 


Presbyterium  :  part  of  a  church,  1  Jew.  311 

Presbyters  :  v.  Priests,  viii,  ix. 

Presbytery:  why  the  original  word  not  ren 
dered  priesthood,  1  Ful.  240,  &c. ;  Beza  on 
the  word,  1  Whitg.  488;  "  presbyterium" 
used  by  Cyprian  for  a  consistory  of  elders, 
1  Ful.  153;  of  seigniory  or  government  by 
elders,  3  Whitg.  150,  &c. ;  on  presbyteries 
or  consistories,  ib.  538,  &c. ;  there  were 
consistories  of  elders  in  the  primitive 
church,  and  there  are  such  in  some 
churches  now,  but  not  in  the  church  of 
England,  IFul.  255;  whether  government 
by  seniors  ought  to  be  perpetual,  3  Whitg. 
164;  a  presbytery  or  consistory  in  every 
parish  desired  by  the  Puritans,  Grin.  341, 
Rog.  340,  1  Zur.  245,  292,  295,  296 ;  not 
permitted  by  queen  Elizabeth,  I  Ful.  276; 
the  inconvenience  of  the  seigniory  in  the 
time  of  Christian  princes,  especially  in  the 
state  of  this  church,  SWhitg.  209 ;  such  con 
sistories  would  not  be  able  to  correct  the 
great,  Pil.  380,  381 ;  presbytery  existed  in 
Guernsey,  2  Zur.  265;  private  presbyteries 
first  erected  in  England,  Rog.  8  ;  Bullin- 
ger's  opinion  of  presbytery,  2  Zur.  241 ; 
Gualter's  opinion,  2  Zur.  238,  251,  258 

Prescription  :  makes  a  title  in  law,  but  not 
in  religion,  Phil.  48 ;  it  cannot  make  false 
hood  to  be  truth,  Jew.  50 

Presence  (Real) :  v.  Supper  of  the  Lord, 
Transubstantiation. 

Presidents  (Lords):  those  of  Wales  and  the 
North,  1  Lat.  175 

Press-money :  taken  by  soldiers,  Phil.  226 

Prest :  ready,  prepared,  2  Bee.  389,  1  Whitg. 
504 

Prestall  (Jo.):  condemned  for  treason,!  Zur. 
129  n 

Prestall  (  ):  a  magician,  1  Zur.  253  n 

(perhaps  the  same). 

Prester  John  :  Bah  320,  2  Ful.  225 ;  called 
Peter  (or  Preter)  Gian,  4  Jew.  1055;  styled 
Precious  John,  2  Bee.  258 ;  the  vulgar 
tongue  used  in  prayer  in  his  dominions, 
1  Jew.  334,  Pil.  499,  500 ;  spoken  of  as  a 
heathen  prince,  ib.  205 

Prestibulous:  deceitful,  Bale  427 

Prestwich,  co.  Lancaster:  \Brad. 454;  called 
Prestige,  2  Brad.  228 

Presuls  :  a  name  of  bishops,  4  Bui.  118 

Presumption:  forbidden,  Rid.  65;  blamed, 
1  Lat.  551,  2  Lat.  182,  254;  its  original 
cause,  1  Hoop.  416;  how  it  is  nourished,  ib. ; 
the  occasion  of  it  is  continuance  in  sin,  ib. ; 
against  presumption  in  God's  mercy,  Wool. 
142 

Pretend  :  to  allege,  2  Tyn.  90 


638 


PRETIE  —  PRIESTS 


Pretie(Jo.) :  letter  signed  by  him,  3Zur.  170 

Prevenient  Grace,  q.  v. 

Prevent :  to  go  before,  1  Tyn.  498 

Price  (  ):  v.  Aprice. 

Prices:  complaint  of  the  high  prices  of  com 
modities,  2  Brad.  395,  396,  2  Cran.  195, 
436,  437,  1  Lot.  99 

Pricklingham  :  the  prior,  3  Bee.  281 

Pride :  v.  Apparel,  Boasting,  Prayers. 

Pride  censured,  1  Cov.  526  ;  it  is  a  great 
sin,  Sand.  137;  an  ugly  sin,Nord.  172;  the 
cause  of  Satan's  fall,  2  Lat.  169,  Sand. 
137,  138;  how  Sathan  by  the  sin  of  pride 
hath  ever  prevailed,  verses  by  W.  Warner, 
Poet.  379;  against  pride,  or  vain-glory, 
with  sentences  and  examples  of  scripture, 
1  Bee.  448,  449 ;  it  is  the  beginning  of  sin, 
Pil.  227 ;  the  headspring  of  all  evil,  1  Bee. 
198;  the  source  of  heresies,  2  Tyn.  140; 
its  evil  effects,  2  Jew.  1092 ;  it  has  been 
the  cause  of  many  kings  doing  evil,  1  Bee. 
201 ;  that  of  the  Pharisee  contrasted  with 
the  humility  of  the  publican,  ib. ;  why  it 
so  much  reigns  now,  ib.  198 ;  preserva 
tives  against  it,  Sand.  104,  105;  a  remedy 
against  it,  2  Tyn.  74;  some  reasons  against 
it,  Pil.  293;  the  folly  of  it,  3  Bee.  57,  58; 
arises  of  good  things,  Pil.  228,  of  beauty, 
strength,  &c.,  ib.  229,  230;  it  must  not  be 
nourished  by  riches,  wisdom,  or  any  other 
advantage  or  gift  of  God,  1  Bee.  202,  203; 
there  is  nothing  in  us  of  which  we  may  be 
proud,  Sand.  141  ;  we  must  glory  in  no 
thing,  because  nothing  is  ours,  Pil.  245; 
the  pride  of  England  in  attire,  Nord.  172, 
173 ;  the  desire  of  vain-glory  poisons  all 
good  works,  1  Bee.  110,  2  Bee.  541 ;  God 
throws  down  the  proud,  Pil.  233 

Prierias  (Sylv.  Mozzelini,  called) :  his  works, 
Jew.  xliii ;  he  calls  the  Romish  church  the 
square  and  rule  of  faith,  and  says  that 
scripture  hath  received  thence  authority 
and  credit,  1  Jew.  216,  2  Jew.  987,  3  Jew. 
218,  4  Jew.  719,  861;  says,  whosoever  leans 
not  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Roman  church 
and  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  a  heretic, 
4  Jew.  862;  allows  that  pardons  have  no 
ground  of  God's  word,  but  of  the  Roman 
church,  which  he  says  is  greater,  1  Jew.  76, 
3  Jew.  218,  4  Jew.  851 ;  gives  a  reason  for 
making  the  corporal  of  fine  linen,  1  Jew.  15 

Priests :  v.  Sacrifices. 

i.  Generally,  and  before  the  Law  :  le/oeiis 
is  equivalent  with  the  Hebrew  pa  and  the 
Latin  "  sacerdos,"  1  Tyn.  255;  iro  is  con 
sidered  to  denote  prince  as  well  as  priest, 
ib.  255  n.,  Whita.  417 ;  irpeo'/Si/Tepos  de 
notes  "elder"  or  "senior,"  1  Tyn.  256; 


they  should  have  differentnames  in  English, 

1  Tyn.  255  ;  translations  concerning  priests 
and  priesthood  examined,  1  Ful.  240 — 277. 
(see  below) ;  without  priests  in  the  former 
sense  there  can  be  no  sacrifice,  Sand.  411: 
kinds  of  priesthood  allowed  by  God,  ib. ; 
it  originally  pertained  to  the  first  begotten, 

2  Bui.  130 ;  as  to  the  priesthood  of  Melclii- 
zedek,  see  his  name;  there  is  but  one  priest 
after  the  order   of  Melchizedek,   namely, 
Christ,  2  Brad.  313,  Rid.  208,  Sand.  411, 
2   Tyn.  283;   the   priesthood  forfeited  by 
Reuben,  2  Bui.  131, 1  Tyn.  310;  faith  poeti 
cally  spoken  of  as  God's  priest,  3  Bui.  226 

ii.  The  Priesthood  of  the  Law:  the  Le- 
vitical  priesthood,  2  Bui.  130;  who  were 
rejected  from  being  priests  in  the  old  law, 

1  Bee.  100;   "why   they  were  to  have  no 
blemish,  2  Bee.  323;   their  office,  2  Bui. 
139 ;  to  sacrifice,  &c.,  ib.  141 ;  to  answer 
inquiries  concerning  the  law,  Whita.  423; 
to  teach  and  bless,  2  Bui.  139;  to  judge 
causes,  ib.  142  ;  to  carry  the  tabernacle  and 
its  vessels,  ib.  141 ;  to  serve  in  war,  ib.  142, 
Pil.  414 ;  their  ministrations  typical  of  the 
work  of  Christ,  Whita.  254;  their  raiment, 

2  Bui.  133—135,  137  ;  they  were  married, 

3  Bee.  235;  their  stipends  and  dwellings, 
2  Bui.  143;  their  houses,  Pil.  391;  certain 
degrees  among  them,  2  Bui.  132;  the  high 
priest  was  a  figure  of  Christ,  Whita.  254, 
2  Whitg.  346,  (see  p.  172,  col.  1,  above); 
his  robes,  2  Jew.  1017;  his  megil,  2  Bui. 
135;    his    ephod,    ib. ;    his    breast-lap    of 
judgment,  ib.  136;  the  urim  and  thummim, 
ib.  ;  his  golden  plate,  ib.  137 ;  the  priests 
admonished   by  Nehemiah,  Pil.  378;  the 
Jewish  priesthood  abrogated,  2  Bui.  2(i2, 

2  Hoop.  30,  Pil.  505,  Rid.  208,  2  Tyn.  283 ; 
it  is  no  figure  of  the  gospel  ministry,  1  Whitg. 
368;  all  (sacrificing)  priesthood  save  that 
which  belongs  to  all  Christians,  is  abolished 
by  Christ,  Hutch.  46 

iii.  Heathen  Priests:  the  Chemarim  or 
priests  of  Baal,  4  Bui.  73,  75,  481,  1  Ful. 
565 ;  Romish  priests  their  successors, 
1  Brad.  281,  2  Brad.  313 ;  comparison  be 
tween  those  and  these,  3  Bee.  261 ;  the 
priests  of  the  Romans  as  described  by 
Cicero,  2  Whitg.  128 

iv.  The  priestly  office  of  Christ:  see 
Christ,  iii. 

v.  The  term  iepevs  and  its  equivalents 
as  pertaining  to  all  believers :  all  Christians 
are  spiritually  priests,  2  Brad.  313,  2  Cov. 
471,  1  Ful.  114,  241,  243,  2  Ful.  357, 
Hutch.  46,  50,  1  Jew.  117,  2  Jew.  737, 

3  Jew.  335,  336,  2  Lat.  255  n.,  309  n.,  313 


PRIESTS 


639 


Phil.  406,  Sand.  411,  1  Tyn.  255,  256,500, 
627,  3  Whitg.  476 ;  the  priesthood  of  all 
Christians  stated  by  Bede,  1  Tyn.  265  n.; 
this  priesthood  is  not  to  offer  up  Christ, 
but  spiritual  sacrifices  acceptable  by  Christ, 
2  Ful.  242,.  243;  Peter's  use  of  the  term 
does  not  bear  on  thequestion  of  vestments, 
2  Brad.  386 

vi.  The  term  lepers,  fyc.  as  applied  to 
Christian  ministers :  never  so  applied  in 
the  New  Testament,  Calf.  225,  1  Ful.  109, 
242,  269,  Hutch.  50,  3  Tyn.  20 ;  "  sacer- 
dos"  is  never  so  used  in  the  Vulgate,  3 
Tyn.  20  ;  the  apostles  alleged  to  have  been 
made  priests  at  the  last  supper,  1  Ful.  241 ; 
on  "  the  offering  up  of  the  Gentiles"  (Rom. 
xv.  16),  Calf.  230  ;  on  the  meaning  of  Xci- 
Tovpyol,  4  Jew.  805;  the  Jewish  priesthood 
no  figure  of  the  gospel  ministry,  1  Whitg. 
368;  there  are  no  sacrificing  priests  in  the 
church  (except  as  the  term  is  applied  to  all 
Christians),  2  Lat.  264,  Rid.  107,  3  Whitg. 
350,  351 ;  sacrificing  priests  should  cease 
for  ever,  2  Lat.  255 ;  there  is  no  outward 
priesthood  in  the  church,  Bale  569;  the 
Christian  ministry  is  not  a  priesthood,  Phil. 
406,  Pil.  581 ;  it  was  not  ordained  to  offer 
sacrifice,  2  Jew.  1131,  Rid.  Ill,  112  ;  no 
special  class  of  priests,  in  this  sense  of  the 
word,  is  any  longer  needed,  1  Tyn.  255; 
the  fathers  often  termed  ministers  lepel-s, 
1  Ful.  243,  251 ;  Levitical  language  was 
often  used  by  them  figuratively  or  loosely, 
ib.  262,  270,  2  Jew.  709 ;  this  has  led  to 
much  mischief,  which  they  never  dreamed 
of,  1  Ful.  269,  270 ;  the  evil  consequences 
of  the  doctrine  of  a  sacrificing  and  media 
torial  priesthood,  Coop.  87,  88 ;  lepevs  used 
in  the  Greek  liturgies,  1  Ful.  268 ;  the 
word,  in  its  ecclesiastical  acceptation,  in 
cludes  bishops,  ib.,  3  Jew.  272  ;  dp^iepevi 
was  often  used  for  a  bishop,  2  Whitg.  310 

vii.  Romish  priests  (v.  Clergy,  Mass, 
Mass-mongers,  Sacrifices)  :  Romish  sacri 
fices,  4  Bui.  116;  external  priesthood  is  a 
Romish  error,  2  Ful.  244  ;  Peter  and  Paul 
were  no  priests  of  the  popish  order,  Rid. 
19;  the  office  of  such,  Rog.  259;  Roman 
ists  make  the  priest  a  mediator  between 
GoiLand  Christ,  I  Jew.  97;  More  says  the 
name  "priest"  has  always  signified  an 
anointed  person,  3  Tyn.  19,  and  that  few 
durst  be  priests  in  old  time,  ib.  150  ;  how 
men  are  led  to  become  priests  in  the  Romish 
church,  ib.  161 ;  Romanists  cannot  agree 
as  to  what  makes  the  priest,  1  Tyn.  258 ; 
the  manner  of  consecrating  them  is  bor 
rowed  partly  from  the  Jews,  partly  from 


the  heathen,  3  Tyn.  20;  they  are  greased 
with  oil,  Pil.  163;  words  with  which  the 
popish  order  is  conferred,  Rid.  19;  the 
blasphemy  of  mass- priests,  2  Bee.  246, 
1  Brad.  392 ;  they  claim  a  power  exceeding 
that  of  angels,  and  say  that  they  can  create 
the  Creator,  1  Tyn.  380  ;  they  take  upon 
themselves  to  make  both  God  and  man, 
1  Cran. 303;  the  wickedness  of  their  masses, 
&c.,  Pil.  126,  161 ;  they  are  said  to  offer 
Christ's  body,  3  Tyn.  149,  and  to  apply  the 
benefit  of  Christ's  passion  to  the  people, 
1  Cran.  353 ;  they  pretend  to  receive  the 
sacrament  for  others,  Hutch.  228  ;  how  they 
spend  the  day  after  saying  mass,  3  Bee.  282; 
they  sell  heaven,  &c.,  Pil.  20 ;  the  makers 
are  the  successors  of  the  priests  of  Baal,  2 
Brad.  313,  priests  after  the  order  of  Baal  and 
Antichrist,  1  Brad.  281,  and  are  followers 
of  Koran,  2  Brad.  329 ;  the  popish  priest 
hood  is  of  Antichrist,  Sand.  411 ;  compari 
son  of  the  old  idolatrous  ones,  and  those 
amongst  us,  3  Bee.  261  ;  the  influence  of 
priests  in  popish  times,  Pil.  6 ;  their  per 
juries  in  Henry,  Edward  and  Mary's  reigns, 

1  Lat.  315  ;  in  queen  Mary's  days  they  were 
the  chief  in  the  country,  3  Bee.  238  ;  their 
want  of  learning,  4  Jew.  910;  their  igno 
rance  and   superstition,   2  Bee.   421,  &c.  ; 
their  neglect  of  their  duty,  Bale  130;  they 
sought  the  pleasure  of  the  world,  ib.  129  ; 
spent  their  time  in  hawking,  hunting,  and 
frequenting  ale-houses,  1  Lat.  383;  their 
wickedness,   Rid.  150;    their  swearing,  1 
Bee.  360 ;   their  incontinence,  2  Cran.  37, 
38,  Rog.  305;  a  complaint  of  the  unchas- 
tity  of  two  priests,  2  Lat.  391 ;  complaints 
against  their  shameful  practices  in  Wales, 

2  Cran.  37;  a  priest  turns  midwife,  1  Lat. 
334 ;  the  signs  of  proud  priests,  Bale  109 ; 
priests  were  usually  styled  Sir  (q.  v.),  and 
scornfully  Sir  John,  1  Tyn.  277  n. ;  regular 
priests,  4  Bui.   116;    secular  priests,  ib.; 
soul  priests  cannot  sing  men  out  of  hell, 
2  Lat.   238;    legacies  to  them   are  of  no 
avail,  2  Bee.  394;  chantry  priests  enjoined 
to  teach  youth,  2  Cran.  504,  2  Lat.  244; 
made   beneficed   clergymen   to   save   their 
pensions,   1  Lat.  123  n. ;  hedge  priests,  2 
Ful.  235,  2  Whitg.  265,  382,  3  Whitg.  279 ; 
the   title  "  Summus  sacerdos,"  applied  to 
the  pope,  4  Jew.  822,  &c. 

viii.  The  term  Priest  as  applied  to  Chris 
tian  ministers,  for  the  most  part  ambigu 
ously  (v.  Clergy,  Ministers):  on  the  Chris 
tian  priesthood,  Phil.  405;  an  article,  de 
ordine  et  ministerio  sacerdotum  et  episco- 
porum,  1538,  2  Cran.  484;  of  the  name 


640 


PRIESTS  —  PRIMER 


"  priest"  given  to  ministers  of  the  gospel, 

2  Whitg.  310,  311,  3  Whitg.  350,  &c. ;  what 
priests  should  be,  Bale  21 ;  they  ought  to 
have  no  blemish  in  them,  1  Bee.  101 ;  they 
are  called  the  salt  of  the  earth  and  light  of 
the  world,  1  Bee.  385;  their  duty,  2  Bee. 
432 ;  office  of  the  priest  or  minister,  1  Hoop. 
183;  to  preach,  Bale  88;  it  is  not  neces 
sary  that  a  priest  have  a  shaven  crown  and 
long   gown,  1  Hoop.   245 ;    he   should  be 
known   by  his    tongue    preaching    God's 
word,  and  not  by  cap  or  vesture,  ib.  511 ; 
whether  there    were   any   priests    in   the 
primitive  church  who  exercised  themselves 
in  prayer,  without  preaching,  2  Cran.  153 ; 
they  too  generally  preached  according  to 
the  faith  of  the  emperors,  kings  or  rulers, 
ib.  15;  priests  must  preach  sincerely  and 
live  godly,  1  Bee.  385 ;  what  great  purity 
ought  to  be  in  their  life,  1  Bee.  386 ;  they 
forgive  not  sin,  but  are  the  ministers  of 
God  appointed  to  utter  and  declare  for 
giveness,  2  Bee.  561,  &c. ;  they  ought  to 
be  learned  in  the  law  of  God,  1  Bee.  383, 
Pil.  160;  the   unprofitableness  of  unable 
ones,  Pil.  36 ;  priests  ought  not  to  meddle 
•with   worldly  things,   2  Cran.  38,  56  n.  ; 
why  they  are  now  so  little  regarded,  1  Bee. 
255;   why  they  are  despised,  2  Bee.  432; 
they  are  become  blind  and  careless,  1  Bee. 
354;  the  prayers  of  many  are  cold.ift.  382, 
383 ;    a   priest,  with    Cranmer's  approba 
tion,   renounces   his   priesthood,    2  Cran. 
380 ;    priests  required  to  be   twenty-four 
years  old,  Grin.  186 

is.  Priests,  Presbyters,  Seniors,  or  Elders 
(TTpeafiu-repoi):  meaning  of  the  name,  4 
Bui.  106,  3  Tyn.  16 ;  on  the  elders  of  the 
Jews  and  those  of  the  church,  1  Tyn.  478  ; 
"  presbyter"  distinguished  from  ie/oeus  or 
'•sacerdos,"  1  Ful.  109,  110,  219,  242,  &c., 
1  Tyn.  255;  the  two  words  often  con 
founded  by  the  fathers,  1  Ful.  243,  251 ; 
Christ  has  disannulled  all  such  priesthood 
as  is  called  sacerdotium,  but  presbyterium 
remaineth,  Hutch.  49 ;  why  TrpeafiuTepos  is 
not  rendered  "  priest,"  1  Ful.  240,  &c., 

3  Tyn.  16,  17,  20;   the  word  "senior"  is 
sometimes  used  for  it  in  the  Latin  Vulgate, 
3  Tyn.  16;  the  name  "priest"  is  sometimes 
used  as  equivalent  to  presbyter  or  elder, 
1  Tyn.  229,  256;  in  this  sense  it  is  a  lawful 
name   for   ministers,   3  Whitg.   350,   3,31  ; 
alleged  danger  of  applying  the   name   to 
Christian  ministers,  2  Whitg.  310;  its  use 
defended,   ib.   311 ;    the    office   of  priests, 
presbyters,  or  elders,  1  Tyn.  229,  256,  436, 
3  Tyn.  19,  1  Whitg.  473;  the  office  thought 


by  Tyndale  to  be  less  ancient  than  the 
episcopal  office,  2  Tyn.  256;  and  so  Ham 
mond  thought,  ib.  n. ;  the  names  of  bishop 
and  presbyter  are  used  for  the  same  in 
scripture  and  primitive  antiquity,  1  Tyn. 
229,  253;  see  also  p.  120,  pol.  1,  above; 
the  word  "priest"  includes  bishops  by  the 
Romish  reckoning,  Rog.  259 ;  and  the  word 
"bishop "includes  priests, ft. 304  n.;  elders 
were  in  apostolic  days  both  of  the  ministry 
and  the  laity,  Calf.  247 ;  they  need  no  out 
ward  anointing,  1  Tyn.  256  ;  their  office  in 
ecclesiastical  government,  Now.  (96),  218, 
(v.  Presbytery);  the  word  "priests"  as 
used  in  the  Prayer  Book  does  not  mean 
sacrifice,  1  Ful.  467  ;  nevertheless  in  the 
Puritan  editions  of  the  Prayer  Book  the 
word  is  changed  to  "  minister,"  Lit.  Eliz. 
xvi — xviii ;  "minister"  and  "sacerdos'' 
interchangeable  in  the  Latin  Prayer  Book, 
ib.  329,  337,  &c. ;  in  some  cases  the  word 
"priest,"  found  in  king  Edward's  earlv 
Books,  has  since  been  changed  to  "minister," 
e.g.  the  exhortation  to  the  communion, 
Lit.  Edw.  4,  82;  no  other  term  than 
"presbyter"  is  used  in  letters  of  orders, 
1  Ful.  245 

—  Priests  ("Arch)  :  v.  Archpriests. 

—  Priests  (Chantry) :  see  in  vii,  above. 

—  Priests  (Hedge) ;  ib. 

—  Priests  (Regular) :  ib. 

—  Priests  (Secular)  :  ib. 

—  Priests  (Soul):  ib. 

Primasius,  bp  of  Uticina:  wrote  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale  255;  he  speaks  of  Christ's 
reverence  (Heb.  v.  7),  1  Ful.  325;  says 
that  the  bread  of  idols  is  the  partaking  of 
demons,  1  Jew.  474 ;  declares  that  no  man 
sins  more  than  he  that  stands  in  defence  of 
sin,  4  Jew.  647;  says  Babylon  shall  fall 
when  last  of  all  she  shall  take  power  to 
persecute  the  saints,  2  Jew.  896,  4  Jew. 
1063 

Primates:  v.  Archbishops,  Canterbury,  Pa 
triarchs. 

Meaning  of  the  word  "  primatus,"  1  Jew. 
366,  &c. 

Primer:  references  to  the  Sarum  Primer, 
Lit.  Eliz.  268  n.,  Pro.  Eliz.  311  n.;  a 
Prymer  mentioned  by  More,  1  Tyn.  3; 
primers  in  English,  1535,  1537,  2  Cran. 
392  n.;  (Hilsey's  and  Marshall's  Primers 
are  mentioned  p.  625,  col.  2,  above);  The 
Primer  in  English  moste  necessary  for  the 
Educacyon  of  Chyldren,  (1539?),  1  Brad. 
264  n.,  2  Cran.  393  n. ;  the  Primer  of  1545, 
Pra.  Eliz.  vii;  Henry  VIII. 's  preface  to 
his  Primer  Book,  2  Cran.  496  ;  copies  were 


PRAYERS  —  PROCESSIONS 


set  forth  both  in  English  and  in  Latin, 
ib.  497,  504 ;  prayers  from  it,  Lit.  Eliz. 
248,  249,  250,  254,  256;  king  Edward's 
first  Primer,  1547,  Pra.  Eliz.  vii ;  inquiry, 

1548,  respecting  the    English   and    Latin 
Primers,    2  Cran.   158;    the   sentences  of 
prayer  to  saints  in  the  preceding  primers 
directed  by  an  act  of  parliament  to  be  blot 
ted  out,  Pra.  Eliz.  vii,  viii ;  the  Primer  of 

1549,  ib.  vii ;  that  of  1551,  ib.  viii ;  that  of 
1552,  ib. ;  A  PRIMER,  OR  BOOK  OF  PRI 
VATE  PRAYER,  1553,  Lit.  Edw.  357,  &c. ; 
notices  of  it,  ib.  ix,  Pra.  Eliz. \x  ;  reference 
to  it,   3  Sec.  '20  n.;    THE  PRIMER,  1559, 
Pra.  Eliz.  1,  &c;  notice  of  it,  ib.  x,  &c. ; 
the  Primers  of  1506,  1575,  and  others,  ib. 
xi ;    rubric  primers  forbidden,    Rid.  320; 
popish  primers   not  to  be   maintained   or 
used,  Grin.  140,  109,  2  Hoop.  129,  135 

Primogeniture  :  the  law  thereof,  1  Lat.  271 ; 
the  elder  brother's  privileges,  Pit.  223;  the 
priesthood  originally  descended  to  the  first 
born,  2  Bui.  130 ;  yet  the  elder  brother  was 
often  refused  by  God,  Pil.  224 

Princeps :  how  used  in  the  Latin  tonguo, 
1  Jew.  371 

Princes:  v.  Kings,  Magistrates,  Supremacy. 

Principalities :  a  name  of  angels,  3  Bui.  338 

PRINCIPLES  OF  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION,  by 
T.  Becon,  2  Bee.  477,  &c. 

Princocks  :  pert,  forward  youths,  Pil,  523 

Printers  :  their  carelessness  and  want  of  skill 
censured,  1  Hoop,  iv,  viii,  101  n.,  429,  4  Jew. 
1275 

Priorius  (Phil.) :  2  Ful.  302  n 

Priotir  (Will.),  of  St  Benedict's  church,  Nor 
wich  :  Park,  vi,  481 

Priscian  :  affirms  that  sound  is  a  body,  3  Jew. 
260 

Priscilla:  a  mad  heretic,  Phil.  421  n 

Priscillian  :  his  opinion  of  the  soul,  3  Bui  374 

Prisdllianists :  their  heresy,  4  Bui.  410, 
Phil.  426;  they  brought  in  other  names  of 
Deity  beside  the  Trinity,  Rog.  45;  con 
sidered  man  to  be  made  of  the  substance  of 
God,  Hutch.  24;  yet  it  is  said  that  they 
affirmed  him  to  be  the  workmanship  of  the 
devil,  Rog.  41 ;  they  supposed  man's  body 
to  be  under  the  influence  of  the  zodiacal 
signs,  2  Bui.  363;  condemned  marriage, 
Rog.  306  ;  thought  it  lawful  to  lie  in  some 
circumstances,  Hutch.  51;  allowed  perjury 
to  escape  persecution,  Rog.  119,  357 

Prised  :  overturned,  destroyed,  2  Bee.  312 

Prises  :  prizes,  trials  of  strength,  Calf.  47 

Prisoners :  v.  Captives. 

They  should  be  instructed  and  exhorted, 
1  Lat.  104;  prisoners  for  God's  glory  en 


couraged  by  comfortable  histories  of  God's 
liberality,  2  Bee.  613;  intercession  for  such, 
3  Bee.  248 ;  Cranmer  and  others  were 
prisoners  for  confessing  God's  truth,  ib. 
244;  Bradford  and  others  relieved  by  cer 
tain  godly  men,  1  Brad.  379  ;  their  decla 
ration  concerning  king  Edward's  reforma 
tion,  ib.  399 

Prisons:  v.  Cambridge,  London,  Oxford, 
Southwark. 

Incarceration  a  proper  mode  of  punish 
ment,  Sand.  74;  Bocardo,  the  Gate-house, 
and  other  prisons  alluded  to,  Pra.  B.  106; 
bishops'  prisons,  3  WTiitg.  405,  447,  449  ; 
curates  should  be  appointed  for  prisons, 

1  Lat.  180 ;  visiting  prisons  a  good  work, 
ib.  ;  the  body  a  prison,  Pra.  B.  106 

Private  Judgment :  v.  Judgment. 

Privatus,  a  heretic:  his  condemnation,  2  Whitg. 

198,  200 
Privy  Council :  v.  Prayers. 

Letters  from  the  lords  of  the  council  in 

the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  2  Cran.  505,  510, 

511,  512,  520,  522,  524,  526,  530,  531,  Rid. 

507 ;    letters  to  the  lords  of  the  council, 

2  Cran.  440,  445 ;  functions  of  the  council 
during  the  king's  minority,  3  Zur.  88;  pro 
ceedings  relative  to  Joan  Bocher,  Hutch,  v; 
a  list   of   queen  Mary's    council,   and  the 
changes  which  were  made  therein  on  the 
accession  of  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  5n.;  letters 
from  the  lords  of  the  council  during  the 
reign  of  queen  Elizabeth,   Grin.  405,  407, 
414,  416, 419,  422,  425,  428,  432,  434,  Park. 
103,  105,  117,  121, 179,  180,  182,  192,  195, 
217,  327  n.,  328,  355,  379,  384,  457  n.;  let 
ters  to  the  council,  Grin.  316 — 320,  392, 
396,  Park.  330 

Proba :  4  Bui.  203 

Probate:  v.  Wills. 

Probe:  printer's  proof,   Grin.  268 

Probianus:  refused  to  adore  the  cross,  Calf. 
198, 199,  2  Ful.  161 

Procere :  large,  1  Bee.  204 

Processionals :  Processionale  Romanum,  Grin. 
140  n. ;  to  be  given  up  and  destroyed,  2 
Cran.  523,  Grin.  135, 159 

Processions  :  v.  Rogation  week. 

Procession,  a  Romish  ceremony,  1  Ful. 
5G4,  2  Ful.  182—189;  to  whom  the  insti 
tution  is  ascribed,  2  Bee.  253,  Calf.  295, 
305,  2  Ful.  182,  &c. ;  borrowed  from  hea 
thenism,  Calf.  295,  2  Ful.  182;  used  by  the 
heretics,  Calf.  2D6,  2  Ful.  182;  said  to 
have  been  used  by  Chrysostom  at  Constan 
tinople,  in  the  night,  Calf.  298,  &c.,  2  Ful. 
184;  why  Justinian  required  that  a  proces 
sion  should  take  place  when  a  church  was 

43 


642 


PROCESSIONS  —  PROPHECY 


to  be  consecrated,  Calf.  304,  805,  2  Ful. 
185;  litanies  used  long  before  them,  Calf. 
294,  1  Ful.  183  ;  the  procession  of  the  monk 
Augustine,  Calf.  308,  2  Ful.  17  n.,  120, 186 ; 
processions  with  banners,  torches,  &c.,  Bale 
524;  popish  ones  disorderly,  Calf.  298; 
women  sung  songs  of  ribaldry  in  processions 
in  cathedral  churches,  3  Tyn.  125;  man 
date  for  keeping  processions  in  English, 
2  Cran.  495  ;  processions  with  the  litany, 
temp.  Hen.  VIII.,  Pra.  JEliz.  xxiv,  51  n., 
561  ;  the  term  only  means  supplications,  ib. 
570  n. ;  processions  forbidden,  2  Cran.  502 

Proclamations :  see  the  names  of  the  sove 
reigns. 

Proclus :  comment  on  Plato,  3  Bui.  134 

Proclus  Cyzicenus :   Whita.  539 

Procopius :  on  the  evils  of  wicked  company, 
Wool.  127  n 

Procrastination :  its  evil,  Sand.  172,  &c. 

Proctor  (Mr),  of  the  Black  Friars,  Cambridge: 
I  Lat.  iv. 

Proctor  (T.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxviii; 
a  mirror  of  mutability,  ib.  400 

Proctors:  Cranmer's  statute  regulating  the 
number  of  proctors  in  his  courts,  2  Cran. 
491 

Prodicus,  a  heretic :  4  Jew.  630,  Whita.  229  n 

Prodigal  son  :  the  parable,  2  Hoop.  253,  257  ; 
what  caused  him  to  resort  unto  his  father, 
ib.  259 

Prodigality :  to  be  avoided,  2  Bui.  32 ;  for 
bidden,  ib.  53 

Prodigies :  v.  Comets,  Eclipses,  England,  Mi 
racles,  Monsters,  Signs. 

"Wonders  have  been  seen  before  great 
events,  4  Bui.  231,  Hutch.  81;  strange 
wonders  in  the  skies,  Pra.  Eliz.  471 ;  signs 
beheld  in  Germany  during  war  with  the 
Turks,  2  Cran.  235 ;  signs  and  tokens  seen 
in  England  in  queen  Mary's  time,  Lit. 
Eliz.  569 ;  signs  in  the  sun,  moon,  seasons, 
&c.,  in  the  time  of  queen  Elizabeth,  4  Jew. 
1253,  1  Zur.  116;  a  cow  brings  forth  a 
fawn,  1  Zur.  305 ;  crosses,  horsemen,  trees, 
&c.,  have  been  seen  in  the  heavens,  2  Ful. 
148,  149 

Profano,  profanatio  :  Now.  (102) 

Profession,  Professors  :  v.  Persecution. 

Wherein  profession  consists,  2  Hoop. 
357  ;  why  there  are  so  few  sincere  and  true 
professors  of  the  gospel,  ib.  217 

Profligate :  to  drive  off,  1  Bee.  66 

Prognostications:  v.  Astrology. 

Proine:  to  prune,  1  Jew.  502 

Prometheus :  custom  at  the  feast  of  Prome 
theus  at  Athens,  1  Zur.  123  n 

Promises:  all  are  not  to  be  kept,  1  Lat.  116 


Promises  of  God :  they  are  of  two  kinds, 
— the  conditional  promises  of  the  law,  and 
the  free  promises  of  the  gospel,  1  Brad.  66, 
218,  219;  how  God's  promises  imply  a  cove 
nant,  1  Tyn.  470,  471,  2  Tyn.  6;  promises 
under  condition,  1  Cran.  206  ;  examples  of 
God's  free  promises,  1  Brad.  66,  67  ;  open 
and  hidden  ones,  3  Bui.  16 ;  the  promises 
touching  Christ,  ib.  13;  that  made  to  Adam 
and  Eve,  1  Bee.  71, 3  Bui.  13,  1  Hoop.  258 ; 
the  promise  is  co-extensive  with  the  curse 

1  Hoop.  258;  howbeit  within  certain  limits, 
ib.  2-J9  ;  how  any  are  excluded  from  the  pro 
mise  that  is  made  to  all,  ib.  263;  it  is  made 
in  and  for  Christ,  ib.  258 ;  it  is  made  to  faith, 
ib.  261 ;  it  is  not  without  effect,  1  Bui.  117 ; 
whom  God's  promises  help,    1    Tyn.  121, 
423,  464  ;  they  are  made  to  the  godly,  and 
not  to  the  ungodly,  2  Bee.  618,  619 ;  to  the 
penitent,  1  Hoop.  263;  to  godly  worship 
pers,   1  Bui.  236;  to  the  afflicted,  2  Bui. 
263;  promises  to  hear  prayer,  2  Bee.  130, 
131 ;  Christ's  promise  to  be  with  his  church, 
Pit.  110  ;  promise  in  the  sacraments,  4  Bui. 
251 ;  in  the  Lord's  supper,  ib.  405,  434;  the 
promises  are  to  be  remembered  and  believ 
ed,  1  Bee.  119  ;  to  be  laid  hold  on,  ib.  98 ; 
to  be  embraced  and  pleaded  when  we  pray, 

2  Bee.  132,  Pil.  301,  2  Tyn.   167;  when 
believed,   they  justify,   1    Tyn.    52;   faith 
given  to  them  establishes  the  mind,  1  Bee. 
147  ;  they  bring  quietness  to  the  conscience, 
ib.  146;  satisfy  the  conscience  in  all  doubts, 
Pil.  186 ;  comfort,  1  Bee.  147 ;  stir  up  to 
enterprise  great  things,  Pil.  109;  promises 
given  to  rulers  pertain  to  their  successors, 
ib.  185 ;  those  made  to  fathers  belong  to 
their  children,  ib.   190;  the   certainty  of 
God's  promises,  ib.  445;   they  cannot  be 
stolen  from  us,  2  Lat.  155 

Promoters  (i.  e.  informers)  :  much  wanted, 
1  Lat.  279 

Properties :  communication  of  them,  3  Bui. 
270 

Property:  v.  Goods. 

The  law  makes  it,  1  Lat.  406  ;  we  may 
not  do  what  we  list  with  it,  ib.  308,  407, 
414 

Prophecy  :  what,  Now.  (102) ;  not  to  be  de 
spised,  2  Jew.  880;  whether  to  be  taken 
literally,  Rid.  70  ;  the  prophecies  concerning 
Christ  accomplished,  Sand.  7;  that  of  Da 
niel,  chap,  ix,  considered,  1  Cov.  67,  68 ; 
the  spirit  of  truth  in  Annas  and  Caiaphas, 
4  Jciv.  941,  &c.;  the  prophecy  of  St  Paul 
(1  Tim.  iv.)  fulfilled,  3£ec.  236;  Augustine 
refers  to  the  sacrament  of  prophecy,  4  Bui. 
247  ;  Luther  prophesied  of  the  troubles  of 


PROPHECY  —  PROSPER 


643 


Germany,  Phil.  416;  Bradford  foretells 
certain  plagues,  1  Brad.  453,  2  Brad. 
xxviii ;  Latimer's  prediction  of  the  troubles 
of  queen  Mary's  time,  and  his  own  death, 
2  Lot.  xxi ;  he  was  a  true  prophet,  1  Lai. 
321 ;  Hooper's  prophecy  of  his  death,  2  Hoop. 
x  ;  prediction  by  Mrs  Moore  at  Cambridge, 
Sand,  iii ;  a  remarkable  one  by  Sandys,  ib. 
xv  ;  an  old  verse  which  ran  in  Parker's  head, 
Park.  479 ;  feigned  prophecies,  as  those 
of  Merlin,  were  used  to  deceive  the  people, 
Sand.  67;  such  prophecies  censured,  2  Jew. 
880;  pretended  prophecies  forbidden  by 
law,  2  Lat.  375  n.;  those  of  astrologers 
condemned,  2  Jew.  872  (v.  Nostradamus). 

Prophesy  ings:  the  name  used  in  scripture, 
Grin.  385  ;  account  of  the  exercises  so 
called,  ib.  383;  the  orders  and  ground  of 
them,  ib.  384;  their  benefit,  and  abuses,  ib. 
386;  they  were  encouraged  by  Grindal, 
1  Zur.  329;  his  orders  for  reformation  of 
abuses  about  them,  Grin.  373 ;  they  were 
favoured  by  Parkhurst,  Park.  457,  459; 
approved,  within  certain  limits,  by  Sandys, 
Park.  457  n.,  Sand,  xxiv,  xxvi;  sanctioned 
by  many  of  the  bishops,  Grin.  385 ;  favoured 
by  several  of  the  privy  council,  ParkA57n.; 
the  queen's  displeasure  with  archbishop 
Grindal  respecting  them.  Grin,  xi,  372 ; 
his  letter  to  the  queen  about  them,  ib.  376; 
he  refuses  to  suppress  them,  and  solemnly 
remonstrates  with  the  queen,  ib.  386,  &c.  ; 
she  would  have  them  suppressed,  Park. 
456,  457;  her  letter  sent  to  the  bishops  for 
suppressing  them,  Grin.  467 ;  speech  to 
Grindal  in  council  on  the  subject,  ib.  471 ; 
stir  made  by  Will.  Heydon  on  their  sup 
pression,  Park.  459 ;  lord  Bacon's  opinion 
on  them,  Grin.  xi. 

Prophet  (The  false):  thrown  into  the  lake  of 
fire,  Bale  554 

Prophets:  why  called  seers,  and  prophecies 
visions,  Pil.  214  ;  they  speak  of  the  future 
as  past,  ib.  226,  241 ;  they  preached  the  old 
faith,  1  Cov.  62;  all  holy  prophets  point  to 
Christ,  ib.  59,  &c. ;  they  speak  of  his  god 
head  and  manhood,  ib.  63 ;  likewise  of  his 
office,  ib.  64;  of  his  sacrifice,  death,  burial, 
resurrection,  and  ascension,  ib.  65,  66,  and 
of  his  kingdom,  ib.  64;  they  speak,  more 
over,  of  the  calling  of  the  heathen,  ib.  66 ; 
they  allow  the  righteousness  of  God  by 
faith,  ib.  62;  they  sought  salvation  in  Christ, 
ib.  67  ;  they  ate  and  drank  Christ's  flesh 
and  blood,  1  Cran.  75,  76 ;  it  is  thought 
they  were  all  married  except  Jeremiah, 
Hog.  302  ;  they  were  ungently  entreated  of 
the  Jews,  1  Bee.  184;  many  of  them  left  no 


writings,  Whita.  302 ;  they  wrote  the  Old 
Testament,  but  not  the  Apocrypha,  ib.  50; 
their  books,  2  Cov.  18;  many  prophets 
were  engaged  in  writing  the  books  of 
Judges,  Ruth,  Samuel,  and  Kings,  ib.  302  ; 
the  twelve  minor  prophets  formerly  reck 
oned  as  one  book,  ib.  292;  their  authority 
is  very  great,  1  Bui.  50 ;  several  rose  out  of 
Galilee,  3  Jew.  242;  none  appeared  be 
tween  Malachi  and  John  the  Baptist,  Whita. 
61 ;  their  schools,  2Jeio.  981 ;  their  apparel, 
2  Whitg.  12,  13;  prophets  in  the  Christian 
church,  4  Bui.  105, 1  Whitg.  473,  493,  494; 
Stapleton  says  the  prophets  mentioned  in 
Eph.ii. 20,  are  those  of  the  New  Testament; 
this  Whitaker  denies,  Whita.  348;  and  so 
Chrysostom,  Ambrose,  and  others,  ib.  349; 
the  word  sometimes  means  interpreters, 
Grin.  385,  Now.  (102),  1  Tyn.  80, 2  Tyn.  121; 
some  of  the  Christian  prophets  foretold  ; 
others  were  endued  with  a  singular  gift 
of  interpreting  the  scripture,  4  Bui.  105; 
Whitaker  supposes  the  word  to  mean 
preachers,  Whita.  259 ;  the  miraculous  gift 
of  interpretation  having  now  ceased,  study 
is  requisite,  Grin.  385 

Prophets  (False) :  there  are  many  false  ones, 
2  Tyn.  195;  not  Turks,  nor  Jews,  but 
popish  doctors,  ib.  121 ;  against  false  pro 
phets  and  deceitful  teachers;  verses  by  Jo. 
Norden,  Poet.  462 ;  they  are  agents  of  Satan, 
Sand.  396;  suifered  for  the  trial  of  the 
elect,  Pil.  615  ;  are  sent  to  them  who  will 
not  hear  the  truth,  1  Tyn.  272 ;  where  no 
love  of  truth  is,  there  are  they,  2  Tyn.  129; 
their  impudency,  Nord.  110;  it  is  danger 
ous  to  dispute  with  them,  ib.  Ill ;  they 
shall  come,  asis  foretold,  Hutch.  33,  1  Tyn. 
318 ;  the  remedy  against  them  is  prayer, 
2  Tyn.  116 

Propitiation  :  iXatr/xos,  or  propitiation,  what, 

1  Bee.  335,  2  Tyn.  153 ;  the  Christian  feast 
of  propitiation,  2  Bui.  265 

Proponed  :  propounded, 1 Cov.  216 
Proportion  :  in  sacraments,  4  Bui.  244 
Proprium  in  communi :    a  monkish   fiction, 

2  Cran.  147 

Proselytes :  those  of  the  Jews,  Whita.  530 

Prosopography  of  God  :  3  Bui.  137,  138 

Prosopopoaia :  3  Bui.  138,  153 

Prosper  of  Aquitaine:  some  account  of  him, 
1  Tyn.  487  n.;  it  is  stated,  on  the  evidence 
of  a  poem  of  doubtful  genuineness,  that  he 
was  married,  3  Jew.  391 ;  called  bishop  of 
Khegium,  2  Ful.  353,  3  Ful.  891 ;  proba. 
bly  a  layman,  2  Ful.  353  n. ;  Opera,  Jew. 
xlii;  his  Chronicon,  Calf.  9n.;  whether 
the  author  of  the  treatise  De  Vocatione 


64,4, 


PROSPER  —    PRUDENTIUS 


Gentium,  ascribed  to  Ambrose,  ll?ec.81n.; 
an  epistle  ascribed  to  him  and  also  to 
Ambrose,  3  Jew.  464  n. ;  his  Sententiae  ex 
Augustino,  2  Bee.  250,  2G8, 284, 292,  3  Sec. 
413,  433,  434  n.,  437,458, 463  n.,  464,  Grin. 
59,  Park.  381;  Pro  Aug.  Doct.  Resp., 
3  Bee.  419  n.,  422  n.;  he  says  we  neither 
come  to  nor  depart  from  God  by  distance 
of  places,  2  Jew.  761  ;  writes  upon  the 
bondage  of  man's  will,  1  Tyn.  488 n.;  says 
that  if  the  grace  of  the  Saviour  overpass 
some  persons,  and  the  prayer  of  the  church 
be  not  received  for  them,  this  must  be 
referred  to  the  secret  judgments  of  divine 
justice  (dub.),  3  Jew.  557;  censures  the 
Pelagians,  Rog.  155,  309;  his  arguments 
against  them,  Whita.  443;  passages  on 
justification,  2  Cran.  206,  207,  209,  210; 
he  refers  to  the  reception  of  the  blood  of 
Christ  as  a  proof  that  he  died  (pseud.), 
2  Jew.  700;  says  that  the  wicked  do  not 
eat  Christ's  body  (from  Aug.),  Hutch.  265 ; 
says  Peter  was  a  rock,  2  Ful.  288  ;  declares 
that  Home,  the  see  of  Peter,  first  cut  off 
the  plague  of  Pelagius,  ib.  353 ;  men 
tions  the  council  of  Constantinople,  1  Bui. 
13,  and  certain  synods  in  Africa,  2  Ful. 
354  n.;  says  they,  unto  whom  the  world  is 
crucified,  &c.,  wait  for  the  day  of  judgment 
without  fear  (pseud.),  3  Jew.  245 

Prosper  of  Orleans :  whether  the  author  of 
the  books  De  Vocatione  Gentium,  2  Ful. 
353  n 

Prosperity :  v.  Prayers,  Wicked. 

It  is  a  perilous  thing,  1  Tyn.  138  ;  entire 
worldly  prosperity  a  bad  sign,  1  Lut.  435, 
483  ;  the  temptation  of  it,  2  Bee.  186,  187  ; 
such  temptation  more  dangerous  than  that 
of  adversity,  ib.  187 ;  how  to  behave  in  it, 
IHoop.  301 ;  Moses'  rule  therein,  ib.  301,302 

Prostibulous :  Bale  517 

Protagoras :  doubts  whether  there  be  a  God, 
Rog.  37 

Protasius,  martyr  :  2  Jew.  654 

Proterius,  bp  of  Alexandria:  1  Whitg.  465 

Protestants :  the  term  employed,  Calf.  134, 
Poet.  267 ;  specially  applied  to  the  Ger 
mans,  2  Zur.  48  ;  its  origin,  2  Jew.  6S6  ;  it 
is  a  party  name,  Rid.  9 ;  Ridley  cared  not 
for  it,  ib.  14;  Protestants  declared  by  San- 
ders  to  be  members  of  Antichrist,  2  Ful. 
373;  those  so  called  are  not  to  be  charged 
with  all  the  opinions  of  Luther,  1  Ful.  10, 
18,  122;  our  religion  older  than  that  of 
Rome  by  1000  years,  Phil.  120;  variances 
amongst  Protestants,  2  Ful.  77  (v.  Sects); 
popish  Protestants,  2  Brad.  334;  faint 
hearted  ones,  Pil.  416 


Protestatio  Concionatorutn :  see  Flacius, 
Jew.  xxxvii. 

Protoflamines  :  v.  Flamines. 

Protogenes:  gave  David's  Psalms  to  children 
instead  of  poets'  fables,  1  Jew.  332 

Proude  (Rich.),  or  Prowde:  2  Brad.  108; 
letter  to  him,  ib.  194 

Provence:  olim  Gallia  Narbonensis,  Calf.  30 

Proverbs:  v.  Erasmus,  vii,  Solomon. 

What  a  proverb  (b\vv)  is,  2  Hoop.  453; 
eiri  t)u/oas  TI}V  vopluv,  Whita.  365;  rd  ire- 
pva-i  /SeX-rtw,  3  Jew.  218 ;  dimidium  plus 
toto,  1  Lot.  277;  honores  mutant  mores, 
ib.  437  ;  similis  simili  gaudet,  ib.  357;  plain 
as  Dunstable  way,  ib.  113 ;  some  common 
English  proverbs  cited,  2  Bee.  583,  601, 
602,  1  Lat.  280,  363,  410,  431,  482,  602, 
506,  2  Lat.  150,  1  Tyn.  304,  305,  2  Zur. 
293;  a  monkish  one,  2  Whitg.  478,  483; 
unexplained  proverbial  allusions,  3  Bee. 
267  n 

Providence  :  v.  God,  vii. 

What  it  is,  Phil.  403;  divina  providen- 
tia,  verses  (in  English)  by  And.  Willet, 
Poet.  394;  a  meditation  thereon,  Pra.  B. 
10J;  God  rules  the  world  thereby,  Hutch. 
69,  &c.,  Now.  (31),  147;  he  only  can  pre 
serve  us,  2  Tyn.  117 ;  he  will  provide  for 
his  people,  ib.  106,  &c.;  he  will  provide 
for  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  2 Lat.  224 ; 
mistrust  of  God's  providence  is  a  root  of 
all  evil,  Sand.  343 

Provinciale :  v.  Lyndewode. 

Provincials :  chiefs  of  religious  orders  within 
a  province,  1  Lat.  296 

Provision:  not  to  be  carefully  made  for  a 
long  time  to  come,  2  Bee.  161;  necessary 
provision  may  be  made,  ib.  164 

Prowde  (Rich.) :  v.  Proude. 

Prowest :  wisest,  or  most  prudent,  Phil.  360 

Prowet  (Steven) :  Bale  429 

Prudentius  (Aur.) :  his  works,  Calf.  415, 
Jew.  xlii ;  he  censures  the  notion  that  the 
soul  is  God,  or  a  part  of  God,  3  Bui.  373  ; 
describes  God's  temple  in  the  mind  of  man, 
Calf.  131, 132;  the  verses  at  length,  with 
a  metrical  translation,  3  Bui.  225—227 ; 
speaks  of  Christ  as  written  in  the  law  by 
figures,  2  Jew.  604 ;  says  it  was  the  woman 
who  subdued  the  serpent,  Calf.  259,  and 
that  the  virgin  deserved  to  bring  forth  God, 
ib. ;  calls  Bethlehem  the  head  of  the  world, 

1  Jew.  439,  3  Jew.  270 ;  refers  to  the  use 
of  the  sign  of  the  cross,   Calf.  195,  259 ; 
verses  exhorting  to  flee  the  errors  of  Nova- 
tus,  with  a  metrical  translation,  2  Ful.  346; 
verses,   de  resurrectione   carnis   humana?, 

2  Cov.  197  n.,  Pra.Eliz.  418;  the  same  in 


PRUDENTIUS  —  PSALMS 


645 


English  metre,  2  Cov.  195;  part  of  his 
hymn,  ad  galli  cantum  (Ales  diei),  Pra. 
Eliz.  141;  an  English  version  of  it,  ib. 
28;  verses  on  the  banner,  Sec.  of  Con- 
stantine,  2  Jew.  648,  649,  651 ;  he  men 
tions  pictures  in  a  church,  Calf.  29,30; 
speaks  of  the  cortyna,  ib.  51  n. ;  referred 
to,  ib.  26  n.;  Parkhurst  seems  to  imitate 
his  Utriusque  Testamenti  Dipticon,  Pra. 
Eliz.  413  n 

Prynne  (Will.) :  writes  against  Cosin's  Hours 
of  prayer,  Calf.  22G  n.,  Pra.  Eliz.  x.  n., 
xiii,  xiv. 

Przibram  (Jo.) :  Lib.  de  Prof.  Fidei  Cath., 
Jew.  xlii ;  on  communion  in  one  kind,  1 
Jew.  218 

Psallians :  v.  Messalians. 

Psalmists:  singers,  4 Bui.  114 

Psalmody:  v.  Music. 

Psalmograph  :  psalm  writer,  1  Bee.  12 

Psalms : 

i.  Generally :  what  we  learn  from  them, 
2  Cov.  18 ;  on  the  Greek  and  Latin  mode 
of  numbering  them,  1  Tyn.  160  n. ;  many 
of  them  directed  "To  the  chanter,"  or 
"chief  singer," Pil.  533  ;  torculares  Psalmi, 
or  thofe  "upon  Gittith,"  2  Bui.  166;  alleged 
obscurity  of  the  Psalms,  1  Jew.  330;  on  the 
prayers  for  vengeance  on  the  wicked,  1 
Brad.  177  ;  the  seven  (penitential)  Psalms, 
Pra.  Eliz.  45 — 50;  these  Psalms  in  Latin, 
with  a  short  prayer  upon  each,  ib.  297 — 
304;  notes  respecting  them,  1  Brad.  45  n., 
Pra.  Eliz.  45  n.;  Psalmi,  &c.,  de  nativi- 
tate,  passione,  resurrectione,  et  ascensione 
Christi,  Pra.  Eliz.  274,  &c. ;  the  Psalms  of 
the  passion,  ib.  75,  &c.,  (172,  &c.),  see  also 
(277,  &c.);  Psalms  of  consolation  named, 
2  Hoop.  583,  584 ;  the  Psalms  sung  of  old 
by  husbandmen,  artificers,  and  children, 

1  Jew.  331 ,   332 ;   how  Damasus  ordered 
them  to  be  sung  in  the   church,  ib.  264, 

2  Whitg.  469 ;  on  the  alternate  singing  of 
them,  3  Whitg.  384—388 ;  remarks  on  the 
reading   of  them,   1  Jew.  331 ;   sitting  at 
them,  2  Hoop.  146 ;  reference  to  a  curious 
MS.    (apparently   a    Psalter),    Latin    and 
Anglo- Saxon,  Park.  253 

ii.     Expositions,  <SfC.  : 
CERTAIN    COMFORTABLE    EXPOSITIONS, 
&c.,  2  Hoop.  176,  &c. ;  written  in  the  time 
of  Hooper's  trouble,  ib.  182  ;  the  Psalms  in 
the  Primers  generally  have  brief  expository 
notes  prefixed  to  them,  Pra.  Eliz.  19,  Sic.; 
Psa.  i. :  prayers  out  of  it,  Pra.  B.  205,  206, 
207  ;  a  Latin  prayer,  Pra.  Eliz.  419 


Psa.  ii. :  prayers  out  of  it,  Pra.  B.  207,  209 

a  Latin  prayer,  Pra.  Eliz.  420 
iii. :  a  Latin  prayer  out  of  it,  Pra.  Eliz. 

421 

xxiii. :  EXPOSITION  OF  PSA.  xxn.  (xxiii.) 

by  Luther,   translated  by   Coverdale, 

2  Cov.  279,  &c. ;    another  exposition, 

2  Hoop.  184,  &c. 

Ii. :  Latin  prayers  out  of  it,  Pra.  Eliz. 

421,  422 

Ixii. :  an  exposition,  2  Hoop.  243,  &c. 
Ixxiii. :  an  exposition,  2  Hoop.  283,  &c. 
Ixxvii. :  an  exposition,  2  Hoop.  309,  etc. 
Ixxix. :  a  paraphrase  of  it,  1  Brad.  282,  &c. 
ex. :  expounded,  1  Cov.  53 — 58 
cxv. :  a  prayer  on  it,  1  Bee.  301 
cxvi. :  DAVID'S   HARP,  an  exposition  of 
this  Psalm,  I  Bee.  262;  why  this  Psalm 
is  called  David's  harp,  ib.  267 
cxix. :  alphabetical,  2  Bui.  6 
cli. :  apocrypha],  Whita.  103;  yet  included 
in  the  Metaphrase  of  Apollinarius,  ib. 
104 

iii.  Metrical  Versions:  whether  the  word 
of  God,  Grin.  216;  the  metrical  Greek 
version  of  Apollinaris,  I  Jew.  332 n.;  Psalms 
set  forth  in  English  metre,  2  Bee.  361 ; 
notices  of  some  early  English  metrical  ver 
sions,  2  Cov.  535,  Poet,  xiii,  &c. ;  GHOSTLY 
PSALMS  AND  SPIRITUAL  SONGS,  by  bp 
Coverdale,  2  Cov.  533,  &c. ;  notice  of 
Psalms  (thirty-seven  in  number)  drawn  into 
metre  by  T.  Sternhold,  ib.  535;  notices  of 
the  writers  of  the  old  metrical  version  of 
the  Psalms,  Poet,  xlv — Ii;  Norton's  share 
in  it,  Now.  viii,  Poet,  xlviii;  the  Psalms 
were  turned  into  metre  by  Parker,  Park. 
ix,  483,  Poet,  xiii;  the  Scottish  version, 
Will.  Kethe  a  contributor  thereto,  Poet. 
xlix ;  notice  of  the  Psalms  of  David,  trans, 
lated  into  divers  and  sundry  kinds  of  verse, 
by  Sir  Ph.  Sidney,  and  his  sister,  Mary, 
countess  of  Pembroke,  ib.  xvi. 

INDKX 

of  Psalms  in  metre. 
Psa.  ii.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  568 
iv.  by  Sidney,  &c.*,  Poet.  53 
vi.  by  the  same,  ib.  54 
_  by  Will.  Hunnis,  ib.  143 

—  by  lliuhard  Gipps,  ib.  337 

—  by  Richard  Robinson,  ib.  364 
xii.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  567 
xiii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  Poet.  55 

—  by  Will.  Byrd,  ib.  223 

—  by  Era.  Davison,  ib.  318 


*  That  is,  Sir  Philip  Sidney,  and  his  sister  the  countess  of  Pembroke. 


646 


PSALMS  —  PSEUDO-OHRISTS 


Psa.  xiv.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  581 

—  by  queen  Elizabeth,  Poet.  1 
xv.  by  Will.  Byrd,  ib.  222 

—  by  Chr.  Davison,  ib.  332 
xvi.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  56 
xviii.  by  Tho.  Sternhold,  ib.  480 

—  by  Jo.  Marbeck*,  ib.  468 
xix.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  57 

—  by  Will.  Samuel,  ib.  312 
xxiii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  59 

—  by  Fra.  Davison,  ib.  319 

xxv.  -j-  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  578 
xxvii.  by  Hen.  Lok,  Poet.  136 
xxx.  by  Mich.  Cosowarth,  ib.  406 
xliii.  by  Fra.  Davison,  ib.  320 
xlvi.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  569 

—  [by  Jo.  Hopkins],  Lit.  Eliz.  566 
xlvii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  Poet.  60 

li.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  574 

—  another,  by  the  same,  ib.  576 

—  by  Will.  Hunnis,  Poet.  147 

—  by  Eliz.  Grymeston,  ib.  412 

—  by  Will.  Whittingham,  ib.  489 
liv.  by  Anne  Askewe,  Sale  184 

—  by  Jos.  Bryan,  Poet.  333 
Ixii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  61 

Ixvii.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  580 
Ixxii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  Poet.  62 
Ixxiii.  by  Abr.  Fraunce  £,  ib.  237 

—     by  Fra.  Davison,  ib.  321 
Ixxvii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  65 
Ixxxiv.  by  Jo.  Hopkins,  ib.  485 
Ixxxv.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  68 
Ixxxvi.  by  Fra.  Davison,  ib.  322 
xci.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  69 

—  by  T.  Carey,  ib.  338 
xcii.  by  abp  Parker,  il.  2 
xciii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  71 

xcv.  by  W.  P.  (a  fragment),  ib.  484 

xcvi.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  71 

xcix.  by  the  same,  ib.  73 

c.  by  Jo.  Pits,  ib.  387 

ciii.  by  Tho.  Becon,  3  Bee.  221 

—  by  Tho.  Sternhold,  Poet.  481 
ex.  by  abp  Parker,  ib.  4 
cxii.  by  Tho.  Beeon,  3  Bee.  222 

—  by  Sir  Jo.  Harington,  Poet.  115 
cxiii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  74 

cxv.  by  Jo.  Hall,  M.D.,  ib.  198 
cxvii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  74 
cxxi.  by  Hen.  Lok,  ib.  137 
cxxiii.  by  Fra.  Davison,  ib.  324 
cxxiv.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  571 
cxxv.  by  Sidney,  &c  ,  Poet.  75 

—  by  Fra.  Davison,  ib.  325 


Psa.  cxxv.  by  Will.  Kethe,  ib.  492 

—  by  Rob.  Wisdom,  ib.  493 
cxxvii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  75 

—  by  Jos.  Bryan,  ib.  334 

—  by  Hen.  Dod,  ib.  449 

ex  xviii.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  573 

—  another,  by  the  same,  ib. 
cxxix.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  76 
cxxx.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  577 

_    by  Fra.  Davison,  Poet.  326 
cxxxi.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  77 
cxxxiii.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  583 
_      by  Sidney,  &c.,  Poet.  77 

—  by  Fra.  Davison  §,  ib.  327 
cxxxiv.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  78 
cxxxvi.  by  the  same,  ib.  79 
cxxxvii.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  571 

—  by  Sidney,  &c.,  Poet.  80 

—  by  Sir  Jo.  Harington,  ib.  116 

—  by  Fra.  Davison,  ib.  328 
cxlii.  by  the  same,  ib.  330 

—    by  Jos.  Bryan,  ib.  335 
cxliv.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  82 
cxlv.  by  Jo.  Mardley,  ib.  496 
cxlvii.  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  582 

—  by  Tho.  Norton,  Puet.  487 
cxlviii.  by  Sidney,  &c.,  ib.  84 
cxlix.  by  Jo.  Pullain,  ib.  495 

A  Psalm,  wherein  is  set  forth  the  love  of 
God  towards  us,  &c.,  Nord.  32 ;  a  psalm 
of  rejoicing  for  the  wonderful  love  of 
Christ,  by  W.  Hunnis,  Poet.  157 

iv.  Composed  Psalms  :  flores  Psalmo- 
rum,  quos  Psalterium  Hieronymi  appellant, 
Pra.  Eliz. 311;  fifteen  composed  Psalms  in 
Latin,  by  Jo.  Fisher,  bp  of  Rochester,  ib. 
318;  penitential,  Lit.  Eliz.  541,  609,  633; 
in  plague  time,  Grin.  85,  Lit.  Eliz.  482, 
Pra.  B.  162;  on  the  withdrawal  of  the 
plague.  Grin.  Ill,  116,  Lit.  Eliz.  508,  510, 
513,  Pra.  B.  164;  for  deliverance  from 
enemies,  Lit.  Eliz.  543,  545,  610,  611,627, 
634,  635;  used  daily  in  the  English  army  in 
France,  ib.  627,  see  also  635;  on  the  inva 
sion  of  Malta  by  the  Turks,  ib.  520;  for 
Hungary,  invaded  by  the  Turks,  ib.  529, 
530,  531 ;  on  victories  over  the  Turks,  ib. 
524;  for  the  anniversary  of  the  queen's  ac 
cession,  ib.  555  ;  on  a  thanksgiving  for  the 
preservation  of  the  queen  and  realm  from 
the  bloody  practices  of  the  pope,  ib.  599, 
600,  601,  602 ;  thanksgiving,  1588,  ib.  619 
Psalters  (Lady):  v.  Mary  (B.'v.). 
Psellus  :  cited  by  Theodoret,  2  Ful.  287 
Pseudo-Christs:  v.  Christs  (False). 


*  2  Sam.  xxii.  2 — 7,  corresponding  with  a  part  of  Psa.  xviii. 

t  Psa.  xxv.  was  turned  into  metre  by  the  princess  Elizabeth,  and  published  1542,  2  Cov.  535. 

*  Called  Ixxii.  §  Called  cxxxii. 


PTOCHOTROPHIA  —  PURGATORY 


647 


Ptochotrophia  :  1  Bui.  286,  4  Bui.  498 
Ptolemeans:   the  sect  so  called,   Phil.  418; 

they  rejected  the  books  of  Moses,  Whita. 

31 
Ptolemy  II.,  called    Philadelphia,   king   of 

Egypt :  r.  Bible,  Greek  (LXX). 
Ptolemy   VIII.,    called    Lathurus,    king    of 

Egypt:  his  cruel  treatment  of  the  Jews, 

2  Hoop.  82 

Ptolemy  (Claudius):  his  Cosmography,  Calf. 
x ;  his  canon,  2  Zur.  336 

Ptolemy  (or  Bartholomew)  Lucensis  :  Calf. 
x,  128 

Publicans  :  what  they  were,  2  Tyn.  71 

Publicans  :  the  Paulicians  corruptly  so  called, 
Bale  3,  322 

Publius  Syrus :  q.  v. 

Pudsey  (Hugh  de),  bp  of  Durham  :  founder 
of  Sherborne  hospital,  Grin.  352  n 

Pues :  v.  Pews. 

Puine:  v.  Punie. 

Pulbert  (Conrad):  letter  to  him,  3  Zur.  604 

Pullain  (Jo.):  notice  of  him,  Poet.  1;  arch 
deacon  of  Colchester,  Calf,  vii;  Psalm 
cxlix.  in  metre  by  him,  Poet.  495 

Pulleon   (Jo.   Ant.):  ambassador  from  the 

pope,  2  Cran.  272  n.,  277  n 
Pulpit :  that  of  Ezra,  1  Whitg.  205,  206 ;  ne 
cessary  in  a  church,  4  Bui.  501 ;  advisable, 
but  not  necessary,  1  Lat.  207  ;  a  low  pul 
pit  to  be  made  for  the  minister  to  read 
prayers;  in  small  churches  his  stall  in  the 
choir  will  do ;  the  form  to  be  referred  to 
the  archdeacon  or  his  official,  Grin.  132, 
155 ;  the  pulpit  to  be  provided  by  the 
churchwardens,  Grin.  133;  lessons, epistles, 
gospels,  &c.,  read  from  the  pulpit,  2  Cran. 
156,  501,  Grin.  132;  a  pulpit  without  a 
preacher  compared  to  a  bell  without  a 
clapper,  1  Lat.  207 

?ulton  (  ) :  Hist,  of  Engl.  Franciscans, 

1  Lat.  287,  2  Lat.  319,  391  nn 
Punic  tongue  :  1  Jew.  292,  &c.,  Whita.  223 

?unie :  inferior,  junior,  3  Jew.  284 ;  puine, 
Calf.  200 

Punishment:  v.  Death  (Punishment of), Hell. 
Temporal  punishment,  why  sent  by  God, 

3  Bee.  34 ;  how  laid  on  us,  1  Bui.  110 ;  that 
of  sinners  just  and  certain,  2  Bui.  426; 
that   of  those  who  do  not  worship  God, 
3  Bui.  204 ;  of  those  who  abuse  God's  name, 
1  Bui.  241 ;  of  blasphemers,  ib.  242  ;  of  little 
foxes  that  spoil  the  church,  Sand.  72,  &c. ; 
of  those  that  eat  and  drink  the  Lord's  sup 
per  unworthily,  4  Bui,  472  ;  eternal  punish 
ment,  Pil.  250  ;  punishment  belongs  to  the 
magistrate,  1  Bui.  346, 2  Hoop.  127  ;  admo 
nition  before  it,  ib.  361 ;  kinds  of  it,  ib.  355 ; 


certain  kinds  appointed  to  certain  sins, 
2  Bui.  72  ;  what  is  to  be  punished  in  offend 
ers,  1  Bui.  357  ;  what  order  must  be  had  in 
punishment,  ib.  360 

Punned  :  pounded,  3  Whit;/.  34 

Punt  (Will.):  named,  2  Brad.  58,  94,  (Rid. 
364),  129  n.,  179,  213;  Ridley's  messenger, 
Rid.  364  n. ;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  38  (?), 
2  Hoop.  592  (?),  Rid.  376 

Pupilla  oculi :  v.  Burgo  (Jo.  de). 

Purdue  (  )  :  v.  Perdue. 

Purfles :  embroidered  borders  (from  "  pour 
filles"),  Calf.  161 

Purfoot  (Tho.),  printer:  2  Zur.  254 

Purfoy  (Rob.)  alias  Warton,  q.  v. 

Purgations:  v.  Holy  ashes,  salt,  water,  &c. 

Purgatory :  the  Romish  doctrine,  1  Lat.  37, 

2  Lat.  332,  Rog.  214,  &c. ;  scriptures  ad 
duced  to  prove  it,  2  Cov.  473 — 475,  3  Jew. 
565 ;  translations  concerning  it  examined, 
1  Ful.  278—331 ;  falsely  alleged  to  be  the 
"last  farthing"  of  the  parable,  2  Tyn.  49  ; 
proved  to  be  contrary  to   scripture,  Rog. 
212,  1  Tyn.  269  n.,  3  Tyn.  281 ;  the  doctrine 
is  against  God's  commandments,  2  Hoop. 
121  ;  it  is  taken  out  of  the  books  of  the 
heathen,  not  found  in  those  of  the  Old  and 
New   Testaments,   2  Cov.  473 ;    errors  of 
Montanists,  &c.,  respecting  it,  Rog.  214 — 
218;  the  doctrine  is  maintained  by  feigned 
apparitions,  &c.,  contrary  to  the  scriptures, 
Grin.  24,  1  Lat.  212 ;  when  and  how  far 
it  was   believed   by  Luther,   Whita.  541; 
once  allowed  by  Latimer,  2  Lat.  239,  353; 
he  describes  the  state  of  the  souls  therein, 
ib.  236;  he  deems  it  preferable  to  the  bp 
of  London's  prison,  ib.  237,  361 ;  P.  Dens 
on  purgatory,  1  Tyn.  159 n.;  its  supposed 
locality,  Rog.  215,  2  Tyn.  287;  what  sin  is 
supposed  to  be  punished  there,  Rog.  216, 
218;  its  duration  indefinite,  1  Tyn.  244;  it 
was  said  that  seven  years  were  appointed 
in  purgatory  for  every  deadly  sin,  ib.  271, 

3  Tyn.  47  ;  its  pains,  2  Cran.  63;  the  pope 
claims  power  over  it,  2  Jew.  920,  1  Tyn. 
235,  269,  271,  2  Tyn.  287 ;  it  is  said  to  be 
his  peculiar  possession,  4  Jew.  845 ;  popes 
have  bidden  the  angels  to  fetch  men  out, 
1  Tyn.  269 ;   they  have  promised  deliver 
ance  from   it   for  killing   Frenchmen,  ib. 
301,311;  it  was  believed  that  men  could 
be  delivered  from  it  by  masses,  2  Bee.  414, 
1  Cran.  349  ;  deliverance  for  money,  Pil. 
21,  77 ;  it  is  a  fire  that  may  be  quenched  at 
a  low  price,  3  Tyn.28, 141  ;  shew  the  pope 
a  little  money,  and  God  is  so  merciful  that 
there  is  no  purgatory,  ib.  143;  More  (citing 
Gregory)  says  that  a  man  procured  help  by 


648 


PURGATORY  —  PURITANS 


praying  to  a  saint  in  purgatory,  ib.  121  n. ; 
address  to  souls  there  (Horse  B.  V.  M.  ad 
us.  Sar.),  Rog.  214;  a  tale  concerning  it, 

1  Lat.  36 ;  it  is  a  falsehood,  ib.  426,  550 ; 
a  folly  found  out  by  man,  2  Hoop.  31 ;  a 
place  of  the  Papist's  devising,  3  Bee.  129, 
523,  1  Cran.  353;    rise  of   the   doctrine, 

2  Tyn.  162,  163;  the  doctrine  condemned, 
2  Bee.  175,   1  Brad.  49,  372,  588,  3  Bui. 
389,  390,    2  Cran.  182,    2  Lat.  191 ;    the 
pope's  purgatory  is  needless,  3  Tyn.  142, 
143;  the  opinion  of  it  is  vain  and  danger 
ous,  Sand.  162,  163;  it  is  a  most  pestilent 
ill,  1  Hoop.  566 ;  its  use  in  the  mystery  of 
iniquity,  2  Jew.  912;  evils  arising  from  the 
doctrine,  1  Hoop.  567  ;  purgatory  devour- 
eth  all  things,  1  Tyn.  244 ;  it  is  a  source  of 
wealth   to   the   clergy,   ib.  244,  303,  318, 
2  Tyn.  162;  purgatory  pick-purse,  2  Brad. 
292,  2  Cov.  270,  1  Lat.  36,  50,  71,  1  Tyn. 
342  ;   purgatory -rakers  censured,    3  Bee. 
119  ;  the  doctrine  prevents  men  from  con 
fiding  in  God,  2  Tyn.  159 ;  it  is  contume 
lious  to  Christ,  1  Cran.  349,  2  Cran.  181 ; 
it  causes  men  to  fear  death,  Pil.  321 ;  they 
who   fear   purgatory    cannot   but    utterly 
abhor  death,  3  Tyn.  281;  in  providing  for 
purgatory  some  forget   hell,    2  Lat.  339; 
provision  for  it  has  brought  thousands  to 
hell,  and  caused   much   evil   upon   earth, 
ib.  363;  charity  to  the  living  better  than 
provision  against  purgatory,  ib.  238 ;  it  is 
a  cause  of  doubt  to  survivors,  1  Hoop.  561 ; 
how   such   doubts  are   removed,  ib.  562; 
purgatory  is  a  new  doctrine,  3  Jew.  559, 
&c. ;  not  mentioned  by  the  apostles,  Phil. 
414;  fathers  quoted  against  it,  2  Lat.  246 
— 248 ;  it  was  not  held  by  Augustine,  1  Ful. 
278,  Phil.  415;  his  doubts  about  it,  3  Jew. 
565,  566,   1  Tyn.  269  n.;   he  denies  it,   3 
Jew.  568  ;  lord  Cobham's  opinion  on   it, 
Bale21;  it  is  not  held  by  the  Greek  church, 
Rog.  213,  1  Tyn.  269  n. ;  it  is  denied  by  the 
reformed   churches,    Rog.  213;   Latimer's 
arguments  against  it,  with  Henry  VIII.'s 
answers,  2  Lat.  239 ;  P.  Martyr  disproves 
it,  3  Zur.  378;  God's  purgatory  and  the 
pope's,  3   Tyn.   121;    what  the  true  pur 
gatory  is,  2  Bee.  577 ;  the  true  purgatory 
is  in  this  life,  3   Tyn.  214;  the  scripture 
knows  none  after  this  life,  2  Bee.  394 ;  the 
right  purgatory  is  to  purge  our  appetites, 
&c.,  1  Tyn.  321;  how  bodily  pain  purgeth 
the  body,  3  Tyn.  141 ;  there  is  (properly) 
no  purgatory  but  the  blood  of  Christ,  2 
Bee.  381,  3  Bee.  126,  2  Hoop.  32,  3  Tyn. 
180;  St  Patrick's  purgatory,  1  Hoop.  290, 
1  Tyn.  290 


Purification :  v.  Churching,  Purity. 

Purim  :  2  Bui.  162 

Puritans:  v.  Admonition,  Uniformity,  Vest 
ments. 

On  the  name,  1  Whitg.  171 ;  the  name 
employed,  Poet.  268 ;  they  were  termed  Pre 
cisians,  Park.  377,  472,  &c.;  and  sometimes 
Disciplinarians,  Rog.  280,  &c. ;  statements 
respecting  them,  ib.  8,  &c.,  I  Zur.  175,  202, 
237,  249,  280,  283,  284,  287,  291,  295,  298, 
320,  &c. ;  persecutions  of  the  Nonconform 
ists  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  Lit.  Eliz. 
xxxiv,  xxxv ;  ministers  deprived  at  different 
times,  Rog.  8,  2  Whitg.  458,  2  Zur.  119, 
121,  125,  130, 147,  148,  162,  167 ;  the  Puri 
tans  send  messengers  to  Switzerland,  1  Zur. 
297  n, ;  Beza  proposes  a  deputation  from 
the  foreign  churches  to  queen  Elizabeth 
and  the  bishops  on  their  behalf,  2  Zur.  131, 
&c. ;  his  further  opinions  on  this,  ib.  143 ; 
Bullinger  and  Gualter  intercede  for  them, 
ib.  167;  some  of  them  separate  from  the 
established  church,  on  account  of  the  vest 
ments,  1  Zur.  202;  the  leaders  imprisoned, 
ib.  ;  many  Puritans  in  London,  Grin.  347, 
348,  2  Zur.  162 ;  examination  of  certain 
Londoners  before  the  ecclesiastical  commis 
sioners,  1567,  ib.  199 ;  Grindal's  opinion 
respecting  the  Puritans,  ib.  339,  &c. ;  he 
tolerated  private  preaching,  and  celebra 
tion  of  the  sacraments  without  the  liturgy, 
Sand.  xx.  n. ;  testimony  of  this  party  to 
the  purity  of  doctrine  in  Elizabeth's  days, 
Rog.  21,  1  Zur.  287;  some  went  to  Scot 
land,  but  soon  returned  dissatisfied,  Grin. 
295  ;  they  disliked  fonts  and  brasen  eagles, 
Park.  450;  certain  ministers  refuse  to  sub 
scribe,  and  why,  Rog.  8,  3  Whitg.  319  ;  the 
Puritans  commonly  regarded  as  persecuted, 
Park.  410  ;  their  influence  exercised  upon 
the  Prayer-Book,  Lit.  Eli%.  xv,  &c.;  in 
1583  they  allowed  subscription  to  the 
articles,  Rog.  10;  their  controversy  with  the 
prelates,  1 ,  2,  3  Whitg.  passim  ;  \Vhitgift 
opposes  them,  3  Whitg.  581 ;  and  justifies 
his  proceedings,  ib.  602,  &c. ;  they  are  op 
posed  by  learned  men,  Rog.  17  ;  number  of 
nonconforming  ministers  in  each  of  the 
counties  of  England,  in  1604,  ib.  317;  they 
refuse  to  subscribe  in  1605,  ib.  25,  26 ; 
they  petition  king  James,  ib.  21,26;  their 
device  to  shun  subscription,  ib.  28;  virulent 
pamphlets  published  by  them,  1  Zur.  291 ; 
queen  Elizabeth  offended  with  their  disso 
lute  writing,  Park.  426;  their  books  de 
nounced  as  schismatical  and  seditious  by 
her,  Rog.  16;  their  private  press,  Park. 
410 ;  their  works  found  in  the  Low  Coun- 


PURITANS  —   PYTHAGORAS 


649 


tries,  Park.  283;  some  of  their  writers, 
Rog.  203  ;  opinions  ascribed  to  them  ;  their 
uncouth  doctrine,  iZ>.  13;  they  said  them 
selves  were  the  church  in  England,  ib. 
170 ;  their  objections  against  the  establish 
ed  government  and  rites,  1  Zur.  280,  292, 
295  ;  they  abhorred  archbishops,  &c.,  Rog. 
331 ;  some  detested  parsons  and  vicars  also, 
ib.  331,332  ;  they  affirmed  the  bishops  not  to 
be  sent  by  God,  ib.  334;  urged  inferior  mi 
nisters  to  seek  at  their  classis  a  new  appro 
bation,  which  they  termed  the  Lord's  ordi 
nance,  ib.  334 ;  pretended  that  they  affected 
not  parity  in  the  church  of  God,  ib.  332  ; 
their  conceits  of  their  discipline,  ib.  15;  they 
thought  the  advancement  of  their  presby- 
terial  kingdom  a  testimony  that  they  should 
have  part  in  future  glory,  ib.  152 ;  their 
views  en  church  assemblies  or  councils,  ib. 
20G ;  they  denied  the  validity  of  the  canon 
law,  ib.  3G1 ;  considered  that  civil  magis 
trates  have  no  power  to  make  ecclesiastical 
constitutions,  &c.,  ib.  343,  344;  said  that 
princes  must  be  servants  unto  the  church, 
ib.  340;  some  preached  without  authority, 
ib.  231 ;  they  preached  on  fast-days  and 
made  very  long  sermons,  Lit.  Eliz.  480  n., 
490  n. ;  objected  to  homilies,  Rog.  326, 327  ; 
said  ministers  should  not  read  anything  in 
the  congregation,  but  the  scriptures,  ib. 
326  ;  declared  reading  without  preaching  to 
be  as  evil  as  playing  upon  a  stage,  and 
worse  too,  ib.  326;  considered  that  none 
might  minister  the  sacraments  who  did  not 
preach,  ib.  235,  271,  281;  taught  that  sacra 
ments  are  no  sacraments  unless  joined  to  the 
word  of  God  preached,  ib. ;  their  doctors  did 
not  minister  the  sacraments,  ib.  235;  their 
Sabbatarian  opinions,  ib.  18,  19 ;  this  doc 
trine  censured  and  forbidden,  ib.  20  ;  they 
said  that  without  preaching,  the  sabbath 
could  not  be  hallowed  in  the  least  measure, 
ib.  326 ;  their  views  of  excommunication, 
ib.  310;  they  found  fault  that  excommuni 
cation  was  not  exercised  against  kings  and 
princes,  ib.  311 ;  the  Scotch  presbytery  ex 
communicated  for  May-games,  &c.,  ib.  311, 
312 ;  the  Puritans  denied  baptism  to  the 
children  of  those  who  obeyed  not  their  de 
crees,  ib.  280;  their  scruples  on  funeral 
rites,  PH.  321 ;  some  would  have  had  all 
ceremonies  left  at  liberty,  Rog.  185,  317; 
some  said  that  a  promise  was  not  to  be  kept 
when  God's  honour  and  preaching  of  his 
word  were  hindered,  ib.  360;  they  would 
not  take  a  lawful  oath  if  it  might  injure 
their  brethren,  ib.  359 ;  some  used  horrible 
imprecations,  ib.  357  ;  some  said  the  people 


might  reform  the  church,  and  that  they 
must  not  tarry  for  the  magistrate,  ib.  344 ; 
others  affirmed  parliament  to  have  power 
to  reform  the  abuses  of  the  church  with 
out  the  prince,  ib. ;  hence  their  manifold 
petitions  to  the  parliament,  Rug.  344,  Sand. 
xxvi,  3  Whitg.  620;  a  question  among  them 
on  obedience  to  the  prince,  Park.  377;  their 
faction  democratic,  ib.  437 ;  danger  to  the 
state  apprehended  from  them,  ib.  418,  419, 
426 ;  disturbances  and  divisions  caused  by 
them,  Rog.  317 ;  under  colour  of  reformation 
they  sought  the  ruin  of  learning  and  reli 
gion,  and  sought  a  popular  state,  Park. 134: 

Purity :  v.  Prayers. 

What  pureness  God  requireth,  2  Bui. 
123;  the  pure  in  heart  are  blessed,  1  Lat. 
485,  2  Tyn.  25 ;  the  manner  and  order  of 
our  purification,  3  -Bui.  41,  49;  purity  of 
life  follows  the  true  knowledge  of  God, 
1  Sec.  26 ;  cleanness  of  life  to  be  observed 
by  soldiers,  ib.  252 

Purre,  or  Pur :  a  word  of  invitation  to  hogs, 
3  Bee.  280 

Purvey  (Jo.)  :  a  follower  of  Wickliffe,  Bale 
11 ;  persecuted,  ib.  44  n.;  neither  hot  nor 
cold,  ib.  80;  he  recanted,  ib.  123;  called 
Tom  Purvey,  ib.  125 

Put  case :  to  suppose,  2  Bui.  52 

Puteo  (Jac.  card,  de)  :  deputed  by  the  pope  to 
judge  Craumer,  2  Cran.  212  n.,  541, 1  Zur. 
12  n. ;  called  "cardinal of  the  pit,"  2  Cran. 
225 

Putta,  bp  of  Rochester :  1  Jew.  303 

Puttock:2  Cran.  193 

Pye  (Jo.):  seeks  and  obtains  the  land  of 
Droitwich  priory,  2  Lat.  395  n.,  397,  398 

Pye  (Will.),  dean  of  Chichester :  account  of 
him,  Phil.  109 ;  in  the  convocation,  1553, 
ib.  xiii ;  he  took  part  in  the  disputation  with 
the  martyrs  at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  391,  2  Lat. 
271,  Rid.  191 

Pygot(Rob.):  v.  Pigot. 

Pygott  (Tho.) :  2  Cran.  543,  547 

Pylkington  (Mr)  :  v.  Pilkington  (James),  bp. 

Pyriphlegeton  :  an  infernal  river,  Calf.  14  n 

Pyrrhus :  Calf.  317 

Pyrrhus,  king  of  Epirus:  2  Jew.  1031 

Pythagoras :  his  definition  of  God,  Hutch. 
176;  his  teaching  respecting  him,  1  Hoop. 
285;  he  said  we  should  not  speak  of  God 
without  light,  1  Jew.  119;  his  ternarius 
numerus,  Hutch.  123,  176 ;  his  opinion  of 
the  soul,  3  Bui.  374,  385 ;  his  symbols, 
4  Bui.  232,  238 ;  he  was  a  lawgiver,  2  Bui. 
219;  his  injunction  to  his  scholars,  Wool. 
101  ;  made  a  king,  Hutch.  308 ;  auros  e>rj, 
3  Bui.  168, 1  Jew.  101 

44 


650 


PYTHO 


RABANUS  MAURUS 


Pytho  :  1  Sec.  259 

Python  :  the  witch  of  Endor  called  Pythonis- 
sa,  1  Bui.  242 ;  pope  Hildebrand  mentioned 
by  the  council  of  Brixia,  as  Pythonico  spi- 
ritu  laborantem,  3  Jew.  129 

Pyx :  v.  Pix. 

Q 

Quadring,  co.  Lincoln :  the  benefice,  2  Cran. 
278 

Qualmire  :  v.  Quavemire. 

Quarles  (Fra.):  his  lines  concerning  Ridley, 
Rid.  xii. 

Quarry  (   ),  the  pardoner:  Bale  429 

Quartadecimans :  v.  Easter. 

Quarter- service:  proscribed  by  Latimer,  2 
Lot.  243 

Quasi:  force  of  the  word,  2  Ful.  173 

Quasy :  queasy,  sick,  2  Ful.  173 ;  queysie, 
Calf.  209 

Quavemire :  quagmire,  2  Cran.  67,  3  Whitg. 
276;  qualmire,  2  Cran.  67 

Queenborough,  co.  Kent:  state  of  the  castle, 
Park.  203 

Queens:  v.  Kings,  Women. 

Queen's  day  :  the  anniversary  of  Elizabeth's 
accession,  Lit.  Eliz.  558  n 

Quell :  to  kill,  Phil.  307  n. ;  queel,  1  Hoop. 
552 

Qnene  (Mr) :  at  Paris,  2  Cov.  496 

Quentel  (Pet.) :  printer  for  Tyndale  at  Co 
logne,  1  Tyn.  xxviii,  4,  5 

Querele:  complaint,  Grin.  289 

Quesnel  (Pasch.):  2  Ful.  71,  319,  353  nn 

Questionists  :  scholastic  writers,  Hutch.  16 

Questions  :  some  questions  with  answers  by 
certain  bishops,  2  Cran.  152  ;  questions  in 
order  to  the  correcting  of  several  abuses, 
ib.  465;  questions  and  answers  concerning 
the  sacrament,  ib.  115;  concerning  some 
abuses  of  the  mass,  ib.  150;  queries  con 
cerning  confirmation,  with  Cranmer's  an 
swers,  ib.  80;  some  Popish  questions  cast 
abroad  at  Chester,  (viz.  those  which  follow), 
Park.  163  n. ;  Popish  questions  answered  ; 
which  is  the  catholic  church?  Pil.  617; 
who  is  a  heretic?  ib.  619,  620;  who  is  a 
schismatic?  ib.  620;  whether  the  priests 
who  have  subscribed  be  in  schism  ?  ib.  621 ; 
whether  their  ministering  the  communion 
&e.  according  to  the  Common  Prayer  be 
schism  ?  ib.  623  ;  whether  reading  chapters 
and  psalms,  &c.,  instead  of  "divine  ser 
vice"  be  schism  ?  ib.  628,  629 ;  whether 
priests  that  say  the  communion  may  also 
celebrate  mass?  ib.  630,  633;  whether 
priests  who  say  no  communion  but  only 


read  psalms  and  chapters,  may  celebrate 
mass?  ib.  631;  whether  it  be  a  wicked 
time,  in  which  such  heresy  and  schism 
reign  ?  ib.  632,  633 ;  whether  the  laity  may 
receive  the  communion  as  now  used?  ib. 
634;  whether  the  people,  compelled  with 
fear  of  punishment,  may  receive  the  com 
munion  as  mere  bread  and  wine?  ib.  636, 
638;  what  should  they  do,  who  cannot 
have  the  mass?  ib.  637,  638;  whether  all, 
as  well  priests  as  laity,  are  bound  to  obey 
the  queen  and  her  laws?  ib.  639,  640;  dark 
and  doubtful  questions  not  to  be  too  curi 
ously  debated,  2  Cran.  14  ;  unprofitable 
ones  to  be  avoided,  3  Whitg.  573 — 577 

Questmongers :  v.  Jurors. 

Quew  :  cue,  humour,  Calf.  209 

Qui  pridie,  &c. :  2  Brad.  309 

Quick  and  dead:  v.  Judgment. 

Quickness :  v.  life,  Bale  616 

Quidditas:  a  term  invented  by  the  school 
men,  1  Tyn.  158 

Quintilian  (M.  F.) :  names  certain  Punic 
words,  1  Jew.  294,  and  Gallic  words,  ib. 
298 ;  referred  to,  1  Hoop.  221 

Quintilians  :  heretics,  4  Bui.  371,  Phil.  420 

Quintin  (   ):  Cecil's  man,  Grin.  260 

Quintin  (St):  invoked  for  the  cough,  Hog. 
226 

Quintinus  (Jo.) :  2  Ful.  95  n 

Quintus  :  a  presumptuous  man  mentioned  by 
Eusebius,.RzW.  66 

Quintus  Curtius  :  3  Jew.  453 

Quiresters:  choristers,  Bale  437 

Quiroga  (Gasp,  card.) :  v.  Indexes. 

Quod  :  the  past  tense  of  quoth,  3  Bee.  121 

Quodlibetical  Questions:  1  Brad.  589,  Rog. 
331  n 

Quondams :  Bocardo,  a  college  of  quondams, 
2  Brad.  84,  Rid.  360 

Quoth  he :  the  absurd  frequency  of  these 
words  in  More's  Dialogue,  1  Tyn.  286, 
2  Tyn.  297,  3  Tyn.  20 


R 


R.  (E.),  i.  e.  E.  Rawlins,  q.v. 

R.  ( J.),  i.  e.  J.  Rogers,  q.  v. 

R.  (P.) :  v.  Parsons  (R.) 

Rabanus  Maurus,  bp  of  Mentz  :  Opera,  Jew. 
xlii ;  a  work  of  his  in  the  library  at  Salis 
bury,  4  Jew.  1273;  cited  on  the  Old  Testa 
ment  canon,  Whita.  64;  he  wrote  on  the 
Apocalypse,  Bale  256  ;  explains  why  bap 
tism  and  the  unction,  and  the  eucharist,  are 
called  sacraments,  4  Bui.  248;  mentions 
many  ceremonies  used  at  baptism,  4  Bui.  361, 


RABANUS  MAURUS—  RAMSAY 


651 


362,  Calf.  213  ;  says  that,  though  God  gives 
the  sacrament  of  grace  by  evil  men,  the  very 
grace  he  gives  not,  but  by  himself  alone, 
3  Bee.  469  ;  shews  why  bread  is  called  the 
body  of  Christ,  and  the  wine  referred  to 
his  blood,  2  Bee.  286,  287,  3  Bee.  425,  437, 
Grin.  65,  6C,  2  Jew.  793,  3  Jew.  446 ;  re 
ferred  to  on  spiritual  eating,  1  Cran.  41  n 
(21) ;  he  declares  that  the  thing  itself  of 
the  sacrament  is  to  every  man  life,  the  sa 
crament  being  one  thing,  and  the  virtue  of 
it  another,  2  Bee.  464,  465,  3  Jew.  471 ; 
says,  the  sacrament  is  received  with  the 
mouth,  the  virtue  thereof  filling  the  inner 
man;  the  sacrament  is  turned  into  the  nou 
rishment  of  the  body ;  by  the  virtue  of  the 
sacrament  we  obtain  eternal  life,  "LJeiv.  453, 
516,  529,  2  Jew.  571,  562,  596, 1116,  3  Jew. 
487,  510,  Rid.  175  n.;  proves  that,  though 
all  men  receive,  one  eats  spiritually  Christ's 
flesh,  another  does  not,  3  Bee.  465,  466 ; 
says  that  the  things  which  are  consecrate 
unto  the  Lord  are  the  food  only  of  them 
which  are  in  the  Lord,  ib.  466 ;  declares 
that  by  the  sacrament  of  his  body  and 
blood  Christ  is  proved  to  dwell  in  us,  ib. ; 
describes  the  orders  of  the  clergy,  4  Bui. 
114,  115,  Eog.  258;  speaks  of  the  vest 
ments  worn  by  priests,  3  Bee.  259  n. ; 
affirms  that  it  is  for  fleshly-minded  men's 
sake,  and  not  for  such  as  are  guided  by  the 
Spirit,  that  the  custom  of  singing  is  insti 
tuted  in  the  church,  4  Bui.  196;  describes 
the  singing  of  the  primitive  church,  ib.  193, 
194;  holds  that  the  bodies  of  saints  are  to 
be  honoured  as  the  members  of  Chrint, 
Hog.  224  n.;  states  on  the  authority  of 
Gregory  and  Bede,  that  the  souls  of  dead 
men  have  often  appeared,  and  taught  that 
oblations  and  prayers  profit  them  very 
much,  3  Bui.  400 ;  explains  the  word 
"  static,"  2  Ful.  183  n. ;  is  said  to  have 
maintained  that  magistrates  were  a  human 
institution  for  the  hurt  of  men,  Hog.  340 ; 
referred  to,  1  Whitg.  413 

Kabasses:  Bale  479 

Rabbi :  on  the  title,  2  Whitg.  386 

Rabbins:  Bale  479,  1  Ful.  311—315;  opi 
nions  of  R.  Abraham  and  Lyra  upon  the 
reception  of  their  expositions,  3  Jew,  248 ; 
their  superstitious  discretion  in  limiting  the 
people  what  they  might  read,  and  what 
not,  2  Jew.  095 ;  they  were  patrons  of  free 
will,  1  Ful.  393 

Rabboni :  2  Whitg.  387 

Rabina :  Bale  479 

Race  of  Britaine :  I  Hoop.  497 

Racha  (np'l) :  its  meaning,  2  Tyn.  45,  229 


Rache,  or  Rachett :  a  dog  that  pursues  bj 
the  scent,  3  Bee.  509 

Rachel :  2  Bui.  176 

Rack :  Bale  224 

Radbertus,  (  Paschasius),  q.  v. 

lladcliffe,  co.  Lancaster :  1  Brad.  454 

Radcliffe  (Tho.),  earl  of  Sussex:  v.  Ratcliffe. 

RadclyfF  (Randall):  recommended  by  queen 
Catharine  Parr  as  bailiff  of  Stoke  College, 

.    Park.  16 

Raderus  (Matth.):  2  Ful.  287  n 

Radulph  :  v.  Ralph,  Rodolph. 

Radzivil  (Nich.),  palatine  of  Wilna,  grand 
marshal  and  chancellor  of  Lithuania:  de 
fends  the  gospel,  3  Zur.  597,  599,  601,  687, 
690,  691,  701 

Ragazzoni  (    ):  Lit.  Eliz.  584  n 

Rahab,  the  harlot :   2  Bui.  115,  4  Bui.  229, 

1  Tyn.  119 

Railing:    taunts  and   threats,   to  be  borne, 

Hutch.  334 
Railton  ( Greg.) :  exile  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur. 

764 
Raiment :  v.  Apparel. 

Raimond  (  )  :  v.  Raymond. 

Raimund   (Jo.) :    so  Foxe    styles   Chr.  van 

lluremund,  q.  v. 
Rain :  order  for  public  prayers  for  its  ceasing, 

2  Cran.  493 

Rainbow  :  it  is  a  sign  of  God's  covenant, 
4  Bui.  230,  231 ;  a  sacrament  of  God's  pro 
mise  to  Noah,  1  Hoop.  134,  2  Jew.  1100 ; 
what  it  teacheth,  1  Lot.  269,  270 

Raines  :  fine  linen  made  at  llennes  or  Rheims, 
Bale  526,  542 ;  raynes,  2  Bee.  415 ;  reins, 
2  Jew.  931 

Rainford  (Sir  Jo.):  2  Cran.  280  n 

Kainolds  (Jo.),  pres.  C.  C.  C.,  Oxon  :  notices 
of  him,  2  Zur.  279  n.,  330 ;  defended  again--  '> 
G.  Martin,  1  Ful.  38;  his  mistake  abou',6 
the  Pontifical,  2  Ful.  99  n. ;  his  conference 
with  Hart,  Calf.  126  n.,  301  n.,  2  Ful. 
283,  319,361,  364  nn.;  letter  from  him  to 
R.  Gualter,  junior,  2  Zur.  279 

Rainolds  (Tho.) :  v.  Raynolds. 

Rainolds  ( Will. ) :  Whitaker  writes  against 
him ,  Whita.  xii. 

Raleigh  (Sir  Walter):  notice  of  him,  Poet. 
xxii;  the  farewell,  ib.  233;  his  pilgrimage, 
ib.  235 ;  an  epitaph  on  himself,  ib.  236 ; 
notice  of  some  poems  ascribed  to  him,  ib. 
xlii. 

Ralph,  bp  of  Chichester :  interdicted  his  dio 
cese,  2  Tyn.  295 

Rama:  4  Bui.  480 

Rampinton  (Phil,  of):  v.  Repingdon. 

Ramsay  (Will.),  professor  at  St  Andrew's  : 
2  Zur.  364 


652 


RAMSDEN 


Ramsden  (   )  :  chaplain  to  abp  Grindal, 

Grin.  351 
Ramsey  (Lady  Mary):  notice  of  an  epitaph 

on  her,  Poet.  Ivi. 

Ramsey  (H.),  martyr  in  Smithfu-ld:  Poet.  169 
Ramsey  (Lau. ):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  lii ;  a 

short   discourse    of    man's    fatal   end,    ib. 

511 
Randall  (Jo.) :    an  eminent  divine,  1  Brad. 

564 
Randall  (Phil.),  princ.  of  Hart  hall;  Oxon  : 

2  Cran.  547 

Randall  (Tho.):  v.  Randolph. 

Randau  (  count):  plenipotentiary  from 

Francis  II.  'of  France,  1  Zur.  89  n 

Randolph  (Edw.) :  marshal  of  Newhaven, 
Park.  180  n 

Randolph  (Tho.),  or  Randal :  princ.  of  Broad- 
gates  hall,  Oxon,  Jew.  ix,  4  Jew.  1191 ; 
queen  Elizabeth's  agent  in  Scotland,  &c., 
1  Zur.  44,  57  n.,  70,  104  n.,  144  n.,  165 n.; 
referred  to  by  Jewel  under  the  name  of 
Pamphilus,  4  Jew.  1224  n.,  1  Zur.  5(i,  57  n., 
59,  68  n.,  &c.;  dedication  to  him,  2  Jew. 
1099  n 

Randolph  (Tho.) :  Enchiridion  Theologicum, 
Lit.  Edw.  xi. 

Rands  (Hen.),  alias  Holbech:  q.  v. 

Rangone  (Guido)  :  2  Cran.  331 

Ranulph,  monk  of  Chester:  v.  Higden  (R). 

Rape :  forbidden,  1  Bui.  415 

Raphael,  the  archangel :  Hutch.  90,  1  Jew.  23 

Rappenstein  (Andrew):  3  Zur.  225 

Rascal :  one  of  the  common  people  or  mixed 
multitude,  or  the  whole  of  them  collec 
tively,  2  Brad.  145,  Calf.  52,  2  Tyn.  306, 

3  Tyn.  12,  114;  rascals,  1  Jew.  96,  2  Jew. 
1018;  rascalitie,  Jiog.  230  n 

Pascal  (Justice):  [doubtless  Will.  Rastal], 
Pit.  628 

Rascall :  a  Romish  writer  so  called  [Jo.  Ras- 
talj,  Caff.  51 

Rasheth  :  plucketh,  2  Jew.  839 

Rastal  (Jo.),  or  Rastell :  a  Romish  writer, 
Calf.  2;  a  pillar  of  the  popish  synagogue, 
1  Ful.  Tiii ;  his  books,  2  Ful.  3,  4,  45  n. ;  he 
opposes  Jewel,  Jew.  xx;  Jewel  answers 
him,  1  Ful.  75  n. ;  called  Rascall,  Calf.  51 

Rastal  (Will.),  or  Rastell,  justice  of  the  Com- 
mon  Pleas  :  named,  Park.  114,  3  Tyn.  263; 
called  justice  Rascal,  Pil.  628;  his  edition 
of  More's  works,  3  Tyn.  2,  3 

Rastell  (Jo.),  alderman  of  Gloucester :  2  Brad. 
397  n.,  398 

Ratcliffe  (Rob.),  1st  earl  of  Sussex :  men 
tioned,  2  Cran.  324;  signature  as  privy 
councillor,  ib.  490 

Ratcliffe  (Hen.),  2nd  earl   of  Sussex:    sent 


against  the  gospellers  of  Norfolk  and  Suf 
folk,  3  Zur.  179 n 

Elizabeth   (Howard)   his   wife:   her  life 
Bongl.t,  1546,  Bale  220,  242 

Ratcliffe  (Tho.),  3rd  earl  of  Sussex:  in  Dub 
lin,  Park.  95  n. ;  mourner  at  the  funeral  of 
the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin.  32 ;  he  seeks 
the  preferment  of  Mr  Rush,  Park.  283; 
commands  an  army  against  the  rebels  in 
the  North,  ib.  388  n.,  1  Zur.  213  n.,  214  n., 
247  n.;  invades  Scotland,  1  Zur.  225,  228; 
signature  as  privy  councillor,  Grin.  414, 
417,  427,  429,  Park.  381 ;  at  the  duke  of 
Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n. ;  lord  cham. 
berlain,  Park.  442,  443;  letters  to  him,  ib. 
416,  458,  466,  467 

Ratcliff  (Rich.):  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin. 
303;  his  comptroller,  ib.  462 

Rathe  :  soon,  early,  1  Jew.  114  ;  rather,  i.  e. 
earlier,  2  Jew.  632,  2  Tyn.  332 

Ratisbon,  or  Regensburg  :  conference  there, 
Bale  449, 525,  3  Zur.  37 

Ratlif  (Cha.),  of  Rochdale:  Park.  232 

Ratramn :  v.  Bertram. 

Rats'  tower:  in  the  Rhine,  Pil.  30,  456,  612 

Raught:  reached,  1  Cov.  17  n.,  3  Tyn.  241 

Ravenna :  the  bishop  began  amongst  the 
Latins  to  prepare  the  way  to  Antichrist, 
2  Hoop.  235 

Ravennas  (Pet.) :  v.  Petrus. 

Ravisius,  Textor,  q.  v. 

Rawlins  (Erkynnold):  letter  to  Bradford, 
2  Brad.  97 ;  letter  to  him  and  his  wife,  ib. 
221 

Rayleigh,  co.  Essex:  J.  Ardeley  or  Ardite 
was  burned  there,  Poet.  162 

Rayment  (B.) :   Calf.  274  n 

Raymond  (Mr) :  1  Zur.  190 

Raymond  (St)  de  Pennaforti,  otherwise  de 
Rochefort:  notice  of  him,  1  Tyn.  150  n 

Raynaudus  (Theoph.):  Erotemata,  3  Bee. 
415  n.,  Calf.  74,  200,  2  Ful.  86, 200, 287  nn. ; 
Heptas  Preesulum,  2  Ful.  86,  340  n 

Rayner,  i.  e.  R.  Wolfe,  q.  v. 

Raynes :  v.  Raines. 

Raynesburg:  v.  Ratisbon. 

Raynold  (Richard),  a  monk  of  Sion :  con 
demned  for  treason,  2  Cran.  303 

Raynolds  (Tho.),  warden  of  Merton  college: 
dean  of  Exeter,  Phil.  168;  nominated  bp 
of  Hereford,  but,  set  aside,  2  Jew.  952 

Read:  used  for  advise,  1  Tyn.  324;  rede, 
2  Tyn.  342 

Read(Dr):  v.  Rede. 

Read  (Tho.)  :  v.  Reede. 

Reade  (Mr) :  recommended  to  bp  Parkhurst, 
Park.  460 

Readers:  v.  Lectors. 


READING  —  RECONCILIATION 


653 


Beading:  v.  Lessons,  Scripture. 

On  reading  in  the  church,  3  Whitg.  48, 
317,  475,  505,  4  Jew.  856 

Reading,  co.  Berks:  a  martyr  there,  Poet. 
163;  the  abbey,  2  Cran.  275;  its  revenue, 
3  Zur.  627  n. ;  the  abbot  (Faringdon)  exe 
cuted,  3  Zur.  317  n.,  6L4n.,  627 

Reading  desk  :  v.  Lettern,  Pulpit. 

Reagh  (Maurice),  or  Gibbon,  q.v. 

Real  Presence  :  v.  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Realists:  their  disagreement  with  the  Nomi 
nalists,  3  Jew.  611,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  157, 1  Zur. 
53 

Reason:  at  the  beginning  men  obeyed  and 
were  ruled  by  it,  2  Hoop.  82;  how  they  de 
scended  from  the  regiment  of  it,  ib.  83 ; 
man's  reason  is  opposed  to  the  will  of  God 
Hid.  133;  until  amended  and  removed 
from  natural  blindness  it  can  do  none  other 
than  condemn  God  and  his  people,  2  Hoop. 
307  ;  man's  sensual  reason  cannot  perceive 
the  virtue  of  Christ's  blood,  1  Tyn.  16;  it 
cannot  understand  the  victory  of  the  faith 
ful,  2  Cov.  311 ;  the  faith  of  religion  cannot 
be  proved  by  discourse  of  reason,  1  Jew. 
505 ;  some  matters  of  faith  are  repugnant 
to  reason,  3  Tyn.  234;  conclusions  from 
reason  and  natural  operation,  1  Cran.  251, 
252,  253,  254 ;  Christ  appealed  to  them  to 
prove  his  resurrection,  ib.  252;  although 
they  do  not  prevail  against  God's  word, 
yet  when  they  join  with  it  they  are  of  great 
moment  to  confirm  the  truth,  ib.  250,  252; 
reason  is  the  handmaid  of  faith,  ib.  371 

Rebated :  beaten  back,  1  Brad.  199 

Rebecca:  2  Bui.  176 

Rebellion:  v.  Democracy,  Prayer (/), Prayers. 
Against  rebellion  and  disobedience,  with 
sentences  and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
456,  &c. ;  against  seditious  rebels,  1  Bui. 
280;  provisions  of  the  law  of  Moses  against 
them,  2  Bui.  233;  the  causes  of  rebellion 
and  insurrections,  2  Cran.  191,  &c.,  2  Lot. 
306,  2  Tyn.  244  ;  they  come  from  the  devil, 
2  Bee.  593 ;  rebellion  caused  by  covetous- 
ness,  1  Lat.  247 ;  by  ignorance,  ib.  371 ;  by 
the  enclosure  of  lands  formerly  belonging 
to  monasteries,  3  Zur.  391 ;  not  the  effect 
of  reformed  religion,  3  Jew.  170,  but  rather 
of  popery,  ib.  171;  the  treason  of  popish 
priests,  1  Ful.  491 ;  sedition  has  been  often 
charged  against  those  who  preached  the 
truth,  Rid.  143;  the  preaching  of  God's 
word  is  the  chief  remedy  against  it,  2  Hoop. 
79;  rebels  warned,  1  Bee.  126;  they  gene 
rally  pretend  nothing  against  the  king's 
person,  1  Lat.  163;  seditious  talkers,  Sand. 
119;  insurrections  are  not  to  be  excused, 


2  Bee.  601,  602;  rebellion  discovered,  1 
Brad.  373,  2  Hoop.  549,  &c. ;  the  evils  of 
it,  1  Lat.  391 ;  it  is  sinful,  1  Brad.  411 ;  a 
grievous  sin,  Now.  (18),  132;  an  offence 
most  detestable,  2  Cran.  444;  it  displeases 
God,  2  Bee.  594;  it  is  striving  against  God, 

1  Lat.  538 ;  it  is  the  devil's  service,  ib.  496  ; 
it  is  damnable,  2  Hoop.  105;  conspiracies 
not   generally   contrived    by   the   meanest 
men,  Sand.  405,  406 ;  seditions  and  insur 
rections  never  have  good  success,  2  Bee. 
328;  but  are  always  visited  with  judgments, 

2  Cran.  199;  examples  of  this,  2  Bee.  594, 
595;  traitors  and  seditious  persons  punish 
ed,    1  Bee.  218,   2  Brad.  69,   1  Lat.  149, 
PH.  188;  Absalom's  rebellion  against  Da 
vid,  Sand   407  &  al.;  Cornish  rebels  de 
feated   at  B'aekheath,  1497,    1  Lat.  101; 
rebellion   in   Lincolnshire,    &c.,  1536,  see 
Lincolnshire,  Yorkshire ;   rebellion  in  the 
North,  1541,  and  execution  of  the  rebels, 

3  Zur.  219,  220;  rebellion  in  Devon  and 
Cornwall,  1549,  see  Devonshire ;   in  Nor 
folk.  &c.,  about  the  same  time,  see  Norfolk, 
Yorkshire;  notes  for  a  homily  against  re 
bellion,  2  Cran.  188 ;  a  sermon  concerning 
the  time  of  rebellion,  ib.  190  ;  mandate  for 
the    publication    of  an   act  of  parliament 
against  rebellion,  3  Edw.  VI.,  ib.  530;  Sir 
Tho.  Wyat's  rebellion,  3  Zur.  514,  686  (and 
see  his   name);   a  list  of  traitors  against 
queen  Elizabeth,  Lit.  Eliz.  657 ;   another 
list,  ib.  680 ;  a  supposed  conspiracy  against 
nigh  friends  of  the  queen,  Park.  461 ;  the 
rebellion   in  the  North,   1569,  led  by  the 
earls  of  Northumberland  and  Westmore 
land,  2  Jew.  874,  4  Jew.  1146,  1277, 1279, 
Lit.  Eliz.  462,  538,  657,  Park.  388,  Poet. 
liv,  542,  Sand.  65,  1  Zur.  213,  217,  222,  225, 
227,  247  ;  the  banner  of  the  rebels  had  the 
cross  and  five  wounds,  2  Jew.  883;  Edm. 
Eluiden's  New  Year's  Gift,  Poet.  547 ;  no 
tice  of  An  Answer  to  the  proclamation  of 
the- Rebels  in    the    North,   1569,    ib.  Iv; 
stanzas  therefrom,   ib.  549;   the  rebellion 
utterly  defeated,  1  Zur.  239;    rebels  exe 
cuted,    ib.  225  n. ;    rebellion    in   Norfolk, 
1570,  for  the  rescue  of  the  duke,  ib.  229, 
248  n. ;  the  plot  of  Babington  and  Ballard, 
1585,  Lit.  Eliz.  468,  595,  658 ;  sermon  on 
it,    Sand.   403 ;   the  great  rebellion,    Lit. 
Eliz.  536  n 

Recantation :  open  recantation  of  supersti 
tions  enjoined  on  the  clergy,  2  Cran.  500 

Recognitiones :  v.  Clement  of  Rome. 

Reconciliation :  true  import  of  the  word, 
1  Jew.  419 ;  reconciliation  to  God,  Nord. 
55  ;  to  the  pope,  1  Jew.  416,  &c. 


654 


RECORD  —  REGENERATION 


Record:  to  remember,  to  meditate,  2  Bee. 
303,  1  Tyn.  508,  2  Tyn.  108 

Records :  t.  Manuscripts. 

Rectors :  called  parsons,  2  Tyn.  37  n.,  260 

Recusants  (Popish) :  employed  themselves  in 
writing  very  dangerous  and  seditious  books 
against  queen  Elizabeth,  and  her  govern 
ment,  Grin.  169  ;  articles  of  inquiry  for 
them,  ib.  418,  424 ;  letters  of  archbishop 
Grindal  to  his  officers  respecting  them,  ib. 
417,  423,  427  ;  letter  of  Grindal  respecting 
certain  recusants  in  the  diocese  of  Oxford, 
ib.  362 

Redact :  reduced,  1  Sec.  46 

Rede :  v.  Read. 

Rede  (Dr),  of  Beccles :  Bale  528 

Rede  (Eliz.),  abbess  of  Mailing:  2  Lat.  409 

Rede  me  and  be  not  wrothe  :  or,  The  Bury 
ing  of  the  Mass :  a  satire  on  Wolsey,  1  Tyn. 
39  D.  ;  extracts  from  it,  ib. 

Redemption:  r.  Christ  (p.  172,  col.  2,  &c.), 
Prayers,  Thanksgivings. 

"What  it  is,  1  Sec.  329,  330;  it  is  by 
Christ,  1  Bui.  43 ;  the  deliverance  out  of 
Egypt  a  type  of  this  redemption,  1  Cov. 
39 ;  God's  mercy  its  sole  cause,  Sand.  180 ; 
Christ  the  mediator  of  redemption,  3  Bui, 
213;  the  ransom  paid,  2  Cran.  129;  re 
demption  is  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  not  by 
that  of  martyrs,  2  Lat.  234  ;  whether  shed 
for  all ; — for  many,  not  for  all,  Nord.  57 ; 
Christ  gave  himself  for  the  redemption  of 
all  men,  i.e.  (says  Tyndale)  some  of  all 
nations,  2  Tyn.  154;  the  schoolmen's  dis 
tinction  of  "sufficient"  and  "effectual," 
1  Brad.  320 ;  "  world "  used  in  divers 
senses,  ib. ;  we  were  redeemed  that  we 
might  serve  God,  Sund.  181 ;  redemption 
is  through  faith,  which  cometh  by  hearing, 

1  Lat.  418 ;  redemption  nearer  than  it  was, 

2  Lat.  55 

Redesdale,  co.  Northumb. :  Rid.  489,  494 
Redman  (Edm.):  probably  for  John,  3  Zur. 

864 
Redman    (Jo.),   master   of  Trinity   college, 

Cambridge  :  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  150,  264 ; 

a  commissioner  for  reforming  the  liturgy, 

Rid.  316;  he  preaches  at  Bucer's  funeral, 

3  Zur.  492  ;  mentioned,  3  Jew.  127,  Park. 
34,  38  ;  letter  to  him  from  Latimer,  2  Lat. 
297,  (468);   his  death,  Now.  i;    his  dying 
declaration  3  Zur.  151 

Redman  (Rob.)  :  printer,  2  Cov.  323 
Redman  (Tho.):  a  notary,  Grin.  463 
Redman  (Will.):  archdeacon  of  Canterbury, 
Grin.  360;  letter  to  him  as  such,  ib.  415, 
423,  427  ;  legacy,  &c.,  to  him,  ib.  462 
Red  Sea:  4  Bui.  180;  the  passage  of  the  Red 


Sea;  a  poem,  by  M.  Drayton,  Poet.  132; 
it  is  a  figure  of  the  blood  of  Christ,  2  Jew. 
732 ;  a  type  of  baptism,  4  Bui.  364,  390 

Redstone  Ferry,  co.  Wore. :  v.  Ashley. 

Reduced  :  brought  back,  1  Bee.  113 

Redus,  comes  Montis  Granelli :  founds  a  re 
ligious  order,  2  Ful.  103 

Reede  (Tho.),  martyr:  Poet.  167 

Refectory:  v.  Fratry. 

Refelled:  confuted,  2  Sec.  314 

Reflections  on  the  Devotions  of  the  Rom. 
Ch.:  2  Lat.  132  D.,  200  n 

Reformatio  Legnm  Ecclesiasticarum  :  v.  Law 
(P-  471) 

Reformation  :  v.  Church,  I.  ir,  and  II.  iv,  v; 
also  Denmark,  France,  Germany,  Poland, 
Scotland,  Switzerland ;  as  to  the  English 
reformation,  v.  Henry  VIII.,  Edward  VI., 
Elizabeth. 

Reformation  of  churches  to  be  made, 
4  Bui.  498 ;  Papists  cannot  abide  it,  3  Sec. 
516;  it  must  be  according  to  God's  word,  I 

1  Hoop.  29, 1  Jew.  79,  Sand.  250 ;  the  best   | 
is  to  restore  as  things  were  in  the  begin 
ning,  1  Jew.  4 ;  the  changes  made  by  it, 
not    new  things,  but  old  usages  restored, 

2  Cran.  351;  countries  in    which   it  pre 
vailed,   2  Jew.  808,    Phil.  316;    ita   slow 
progress  complained  of,  Pil.  37,  38 ;  Phil- 
pot's  prophecy  of  the  increase  of  the  gospel, 
Phil.  30;  the  second  temple  not  compara 
ble  with  the  first,  3  Zur.  485  ;  the  reforma 
tion  was  not  received  in  England  without 
consent  of  the  clergy,  Pil.  627  ;  considera 
tions  offered  to  Henry  VIII.  to  induce  him 
to  proceed  to  further  reformation,  2  Cran. 
466;  further  reformation  proposed  by  Cart- 
wright,  3  Whitg.  8 ;  desired  by  the  puritans, 
ib.  314,  &c.,  2  Zur.  163,  167 

Reformed  :  informed,  2  Sec.  39 

Reformers  :  v.  Gospellers,  Witnesses. 

They  were  raised  up  by  God,  Calf.  50; 
what  they  did,  2  Ful.  245  ;  their  weapons, 
Pil.  265;  Dr  Weston's  railing  account  of 
them,  2  Lat.  277 ;  terms  applied  to  them  by 
Harding,  3  Jew.  268 ;  early  reformers  quoted 
in  support  of  the  papists  on  some  points, 
although  accounted  heretics  by  them, 
1  Cran.  21 ;  More  says  he  never  heard  of 
any  who  would  not  forswear  themselves  to 
save  their  lives,  3  Tyn.  113,  115;  why  some 
of  them  fell  away,  ib.  115 

Reformers:  a  class  in  the  ancient  church, 
1  Cov.  205 

Refuge:  v.  Sanctuariesi 

The  refuge  of  a  sinner;  by  Rob.  Burdet, 
Poet.  514 

Regeneration:    use  of  the  term,  Now.  99; 


REGENERATION  —  REINS 


6.55 


general  references,  1  Brad.  175,  256,  301, 
302,  327,  569,  2  Lot.  7,  8,  Pro.  B.  4, 11 ; 
regeneration  or  second  birth  described, 
3  Bui.  37,  98,  101,  102,  4  Bui.  378,  1  Tyn. 
Ill,  2  Tyn.  193,  200;  new  creation  by  the 
Spirit,  3  Tyn.  6 ;  a  meditation  on  the  second 
birth,  1  Brad.  250 ;  regeneration  is  a  hea 
venly  thing,  4  Bui.  243;  in  some  sense  it 
is  an  earthly  thing,  1  Ful.  17;  it  consists  i 
rather  in  the  spirit  than  in  the  flesh,  2  Bee.  ! 
224;  regeneration  distinguished  from  mere 
understanding,  2  Whitg.  590,  591;  the  term 
"spiritual"  in  scripture,  denotes  those  who 
are  regenerate,  Whita.  452 ;  the  regenerate 
child  of  God  described.  Sand.  184;  the  re 
generate  have  in  them  a  double  life,  Rog. 
288;  a  comparison  between  the  old  man 
and  the  new,  1  Brad.  297 ;  the  wicked 
have  not  regeneration,  ib.  303 ;  the  nature 
of  man  cannot  be  contented  until  regene 
rated,  2  Hoop.  581 ;  the  knowledge  of  God 
is  not  attainable  by  labour  or  study  before 
regeneration,  1  Brad.  119;  regeneration 
in  connexion  with  free-will,  ib.  216,  &c. ; 
justification  goes  before  it,  ib.  217;  it  is 
wrought  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  2  Hoop.  39, 
2  Je\c.  895,  Aoir  (61),  181 ;  God  regene 
rates  his  elect  with  his  Spirit,  1  Tyn.  27, 
Wool.  64;  David  was  thus  regenerated, 
Whita.  472 ;  it  is  ascribed  to  the  word  of 
God,  Hutch.  15,  1  Lot.  202,  Rid.  56,  Sand. 
272,  1  Tyn.  27  ;  it  comes  through  the  doc 
trine  of  the  gospel,  Pra.  B.  xvi,  by  hear 
ing  and  believing,  1  Lot.  471 :  how  it  is 
by  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  Lit.  Ed>c. 
514,  (562);  its  connexion  with  baptism, 
Pra.  Eliz.  546  n.;  whether  children  are 
regenerated  before  baptism,  2  Brad.  405 : 
as  to  regeneration  in  baptism,  see  Baptism, 
rii :  it  is  not  merely  to  be  christened  in 
water.  1  Lot.  202 ;  on  doubting  of  regene 
ration,  1  Brad.  147 ;  the  Lord's  supper,  if 
we  receive  it  worthily,  should  assure  us 
thereof,  ib.  107  ;  no  man  can  be  fed  by  the 
Lord's  supper  except  he  be  regenerate, 
Rid.  9:  regeneration  is  needful  in  order  to 
do  good  works,  Roy.  105,  106,  126;  the 
works  of  men  not  regenerate  are  eTil, 
Whita.  166:  till  born  again  man  cannot 
work  God  s  will,  1  Tyn.  277,  2  Tyn.  190; 
be  cannot  eren  think  that  God  is  righteous, 
1  Tyn.  IS ;  in  regeneration  we  are  made 
brethren,  and  fellow-heirs  with  Christ, 
Sand.  204  :  on  the  weakness  of  those  who 
are  lately  born  anew  in  the  Spirit,  1  Tyn. 
454;  the  regenerate  are  not  without  sin, 
Hog  133,  134 ;  they  may  fall  into  sin,  ib. 
137  ;  how  they  cannot  sin,  1  Brad.  250 ; 


they  cannot  finally  fall,  ib.  298,  Rog.  147; 
prayer  for  the  daily  increase  of  regene 
ration,  1  Brad.  145,  304,  Pra.  B.  24,  25, 
170;  the  new  birth  is  not  perfect  in  this 
life,  1  Brad.  251 ;  nor  till  the  resurrection, 
ib.  297  ;  errors  of  Yelsius  on  it,  Grin.  437, 
440,475 

Sometimes  the  term  denotes  the  resti 
tution  of  all  things,  Bale  584,  604,  1  Ful. 
373 

Regensbnrg ;  v.  Ratisbon. 

Regensperg,  in  Zurich  :  4  Bui.  546 

Regestion  :  a  retort,  Calf.  60 

Regiments :  governments,  1  Brad.  163 

Reginald  (Will.):  Calf.  256 n.,  415 

Regino :  Libri  II.  de  Ecclesiaut.  Discipl., 
Jew.  xlii ;  Chronicum,  ib. ;  he  states  that 
pope  Liberius  bare  good  will  to  heretics, 
3  Jev.  342,  343 ;  does  not  mention  pope 
Joan,  4  Jev.  648;  reports  the  words  of 
the  council  of  Xantes,  that  it  is  a  peerish 
thing  to  whisper  those  things  to  the 
walls  that  pertain  to  the  people,  ib.  812; 
says  the  false  council  of  the  Greeks  waa 
repealed  in  the  council  of  Frankfort,  ib. 
1055 

Regiomontanus  (Jo.),  or  MiiUer:  notice  of 
him,  1  Tyn.  152  n 

Register:  that  of  the  builders  (Xehetniah), 
Pil.  3U3;  A  Parte  of  a  Register,  Edinb. 
1593,  Grin.  201  n.,  Pil.  6-58  n 

Registers  (Church) :  to  be  kept  for  christen 
ings,  marriages,  and  burials,  2  Cran.  156, 
158,500:  injunctions,  &c.  respecting  them, 
Grin.  128,  134,  166,  2  Hoop.  149 

Regius  (Urban):  his  Declaration  of  the  twelve 
Articles  of  the  Christian  Faith,  1548,  2 
Brad.  19 ;  his  book  De  Locis  Commnnibns, 
1  Jeic.  220,  221 

Regnault  (Fra.),  printer  at  Paris:  2  Con.  x, 
xi,  2  Cran.  125  n. ;  he  prints  many  English 
books,  2  Cor.  495 ;  amongst  others,  Coter- 
dale's  Testament,  ib.  23,  32 

Regnier,  duke  of  Anjou,  and  titular  king 
of  Sicily,  Naples,  and  Jerusalem :  2  Tyn. 
304n 

Regno:  r.  Tiara. 

Regrating :  what,  Pil.  464 

Regrators :  2  Hoop,  xrih",  1  Lot.  279 

Regula  Clericormn :  an  extract,  on  priests* 
marriage,  Pil.  569, 686 

Regula  (St>:  4  Bui.  ITU;  her  martyrdom, 
•2B*L  106 

Regulars :  4  Bui.  116 

Regains  (Marcus):  1  Hoop.  336,  Hxtek.  321 

Rehoboam,  king  of  Israel :  1  Bml.  236,  2 
Bml.  1 

Reins :  r.  Raines. 


REISERUS  —  REMISSION 


Reiserus  (Ant.):  Launoii  anti-Bellarminus, 
Calf.  211,  2  Ful.  44,  71  nn 

Reiskius(Jo.):  C«7/.  46  n 

Reisner  ( ):  on  the  Ossenes,  Eog.  306  n.; 

on  the  Essenes,  ib.  353  n 

Reister  :  a  trooper,  2  Zur.  293 

Rejoicing  :  v.  Joy. 

Reland  (Adr.) :  Palestina,  1  Bui.  85  n 

Related :  referred,  enrolled,  1  Bee.  137 

Relic  Sunday :  the  third  Sunday  after  Mid 
summer  day,  Park.  7 

Relics :  on  them,  Calf.  311—314,  2  Ful.  188, 
389,  1  Lat.  50;  how  far  to  be  reverenced, 

2  JW.112;  there  was  no  worshipping  of  re 
lics  among  the  ancient  fathers,  4  Bui.  523; 
relics  placed  in  churches  at  consecration, 
Calf.  210;   superstitiously  abused,  2  Tyn. 
216,  3  Tyn.  GO ;   popish  errors  respecting 
them,  Rog.  223—225  ;  Antichrist  digs  them 
out  and  honours  them,  3  Bee.  521 ;  More 
affirms  that  miracles  have  been  wrought  to 
encourage  their  worship,  3  Tyn.  123,  124; 
kinds  of  relics  enumerated,  Bale  524;  some 
of  the   wine   of  Cana  kept    at    Orleans, 
1  Jew.  249 ;  Christ's  coat  in  many  places, 
1  Tyn.  278 ;    Christ's  garments  avail  not, 

1  Lat.  544;  citation  [from  the  Opus  1m- 
perfectum  in  Matthaeum,  wrongly  ascribed 
to  Chrysostom]  against  those  who  esteem 
the  garments  of  Christ  more  than  his  body, 
Park.  8 ;  the  blood  of  Hales,  q.  v. ;  pieces 
of  the  cross  enclosed  in  gold,  2  Ful.  180 ; 
relics  of  saints,  nails,  and  fragments  of  the 
cross  discovered  by  queen  Elizabeth's  com 
missioners,  1  Zur.  44;   More's  account  of 
some  small  kerchiefs  discovered  at  Barking, 
and   affirmed   to   have    belonged    to    the 
Virgin,  3  Tyn.  124 n.;   relics  set  forth  at 
Canterbury,  in  spite  of  the  king's  injunc 
tions,  2  Cran.  334 ;  those  of  Becket,  ib.  378; 
St  Algar's  bones,  St  Blesis's  heart,  1  Lat. 
55;  some  saints  had  two  or  three  heads, 
and  so  forth,  Pil.  147  ;  by  God's  law  dead 
bones  polluted  those  who  touched  them, 

3  Tyn.  83 ;  worshippers  of  relics  may  rever 
ence  pigs'  bones,  1  Lat.  53,  3  Tyn.  122  n.; 
relics  not  to  be  maintained,  2  Hoop.  129, 
143,  Rid.  320;  the  true  relics,  1  Bui.  212 

Reliques  of  Rome :  referred  to,  2  Bee.  413  n., 
3  Bee.  4 In.,  257  n 

Religion  :  I  Brad.  566,  1  Bui.  233,  4  Bui. 
617 ;  what  it  is,  3  Bui.  232  ;  no  man  has 
authority  to  make  a  religion,  Pil.  627  ;  in 
the  antiquity  of  their  religion  pagans  have 
the  advantage  over  Christians,  2  Cran.  62 ; 
of  true  religion,  3  Bui.  230,  1  Lat.  392, 

2  Lat.  354 ;  the  formation  and  origin  of  it, 
1  Hoop.  306;  its  foundation,  ib.  294;  prin 


cipal  points  of  religion,  by  Tho.  Tusser, 
Poet.  257 ;  the  first  point  of  it  is  fear  of 
God,  1  Hoop.  298  ;  the  second  point  is  faith 
and  confidence  in  God's  word,  ib.  298;  the 
third  point  is  love,  ib.  299 ;  we  are  com 
manded  to  confess  and  set  forth  true  reli 
gion,  2  Bee.  79 ;  to  exercise  diligence  bring- 
eth  credit  to  religion,  2  Hoop.  80;  princes 
have  dealt  in  it,  1  Bui.  330;  they  may  not 
change  it  at  their  pleasure,  Pil.  434 ; 
whether  it  is  lawful  to  compel  men's  faith, 

1  Bui.  364,  Sand.  192 ;  Papists  would  have 
faith   to   be   compelled,    Phil.   104,   105 ; 
forced  faith  is  not  true  faith,  2  Jew.  1023 ; 
whether  we  should  fight  for  religion,  Pil. 
433 ;    what  the  Christian  religion  is,  Lit. 
Edw.  495,  496,  (545,  546),  Now.  (1,2),  113, 
114  (v.  Gospel);  it  standeth  in  faith  and 
ardent   charity,    Phil.  326 ;    its   principal 
parts,  Now.  (6,  7),  118,  119;   PRINCIPLES 
or    CHRISTIAN   RELIGION,   by  T.  Becon, 

2  Bee.  477 ;  CERTAIN  ARTICLES  OF  CHRIS 
TIAN  RELIGION  PROVED  AND  CONFIRMED, 
by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  396;    a  declaration 
concerning    religion    signed    by    Ferrar, 
Hooper,  Bradford,  Saunders    and   others, 

1  Brad.  367  ;  complaints  of  the  heathens 
of  the  disquiet  introduced  by  Christianity, 

2  Cran.  198;  the  corruption  and  decay  of 
the  Christian  faith  were  predicted,  and  oc 
curred,  3  Bee.  487  ;  causes  why  the  Chris 
tian  religion  decays,  1  Bee.  42 ;  the  cause 
of  taking  away  the  true  religion  in  Eng 
land,  3  Bee.  208 ;  how  it  may  be  recovered, 
ib. ;  its  restoration,  Pil.  3;  against  strange 
religion,  with  sentences  and  examples  of 
scripture,  1  Bee.  432,  &c. ;  in  matters  of 
religion  manifest  lies  do  take  place,  2  Hoop. 
271 ;  worldlings  judge  their  religion  by  their 
belly,  Pil.  012;   false  religion  how  main 
tained,  ib.  78 ;  it  withholds  blessings,   ib. 
85 ;  it  brings  plagues,  ib.  73 ;  Turks,  Jews, 
Anabaptists,  &c.,  expect  tox attain  eternal 
felicity  by  their  religion,  1  Brad. 502;  sundry 
religions,  I  Bui.  98;  where  religion  differs, 
there  is  no  true  love,  Pil.  224 ;  such  differ 
ence  makes  nearest  friends  extreme  foes, 
ib.  223  ;    diversity  of  religion  should  not 
hinder  charity,  Grin.  28 ;  foreign  religions 
forbidden  by  the  Romans,  Sand.  263 

Religion :  the  name  applied  to  the  monkish 
profession,  or  to  any  monastic  order,  2 
Cran.  147, 1  Tyn.  119,  2  Tyn.  128,  3  Tyn.  5 

Religious:  monks  and  friars,  1  Tyn.  163 

Religious  houses :  v.  Abbeys. 

What  true  ones  are,  1  Lat.  391,  393 

Retnigius  (St) :  his  holy  oil,  1  Jew.  191 

Remission  :  v.  Absolution,  Sin. 


REMPINGTON  —  REPENTANCE 


657 


Sempington  (Phil.) :  v.  Repingdon. 

Renatus  :  4  Bui.  375 

Senaudot  (Euseb.):  2  See.  256  n.,  257  n., 
3  Sec.  482  n 

Sene  of  Nassau,  prince  of  Orange:  invades 
Juliers,  3  Zur.  633  n 

tleniger  (Mich.):  notices  of  him,  3Zur.374n., 
425;  expelled  from  Magd.  coll.,  Oxon.,  by 
bp  Gardiner,  2  Zur.  308  n. ;  exile  at  Zurich, 
8  Zur.  752;  archdeacon  of  Winchester, 

2  Zur.  308  ;  letter  from  him  to  Bullinger, 

3  Zur.  374 

Renner  (  ):  1  Zur.  62 

iennes :  v.  Raines. 

lenold  (Hen.):  v.  Reynolds. 

lenoldes  ( ),  D.D.:  an  exile,  1  Cran  (9) 

-i.ts:    against   raising   them,    2   Bee.   108, 
1  Lot.  98,  107,  203,  317,    Pil.  461,  462, 
1  Tyn.  201 
Rents :  tenements,  2  Tyn.  275 

Repentance :  v.  Meditations,  Penance,  Pray 
ers,  Sin. 
What  it  is,  1  Bee.  75,  76,  92,  2  Bee.  10, 

3  Bee.  613,  618,  1  Brad.  45,  3  Bui.  55,  56, 

4  Bui.  552,    2  Cov.  365,    2  Cran.  201,  475, 
1  Fwl.  257,   2  Jew.  1131,  1132,    Now.  (58), 
177,  Rog.  139,  Sand.  140,  157 ;  what  it  is, 
with  probations  of  scripture,  2  Bee.  506;  it 
is  a  principal  part  of  Christian  religion, 
Now.   (6),  119 ;   diverse  use  of  the  word, 
3  Bui.  56;  its  meaning  in   Latin,  Greek, 
and   Hebrew,    1  Brad.  45;   various   Latin 
renderings  of  /Le-ravoew,  1  Tyn.  477;  vari 
ous  English  renderings   of  nt-rctvoitt,    ib. 
478,  3  Tyn.  23  ;  it  signifies  change  of  mind, 
1  Ful.  155  ;  so  says  Tertullian,  ib.  437 ;  the 
word  was  figuratively  used  by  the  ancient 
church    for   penance,    ib.  431 ;    Tyndale's 
translation  of  the  word,  1  Tyn.  268;  Wy- 
cliffe's,  ib.  n.;  Tyndale's  defence  of  his  ren 
dering, — "repentance,"  and  not  "penance," 
3  Tyn.  22,  23;  poenitentia,  Now.  (102);  re- 
sipiscentia,  ib. ;  false  repentance  and  true, 
3  Bui.  110,  552;  that  of  Judas,  1  Brad.  51 ; 
that  of  Peter,  2  Cov.  366,  367 ;  when  it  is 
true  and  unfeigned,  1  Bee.  92;  trne  repent 
ance  is  to  turn  from  sin,  Sand.  157;  it  is 
the  return  of  the  sinner  from  sin  into  a 
new  life  in  Christ,  2  Hoop.  174 ;  that  of  the 
reprobate  is  not  true  repentance,  2  Bee.  12; 
sum  of  the  doctrine  of  it,  3  Bui.  68;  it  is 
necessary  in  order  to  salvation,  Nord.  57, 
66,  Sand.  139,  140,  207 ;  it  is  taught  by  the 
gospel,  2  Bee.  10,  3  Bui.  35 ;  it  was  preached 
by   our  Lord,   1  Bee.  75;   how   scripture 
speaks  of  penance,  2  Cran.  116;  the  order 
of  repentance  as   set  down   in  scripture, 
Sand.  134;  it  followeth  from  the  preaching 


of  the  word,  1  Cov.  409;  the  preaching  of 
the  truth  is  needful  to  it,  3  Bui.  57 ;  it  is 
not  of  man's  free-will,  1  Brad.  53 ;  it  is  the 
gift  of  God,  1  Bee.  93,  2  Bee.  11,  12, 
1  Brad.  325,  2  Brad.  13,  1  Ful.  156,  433 ; 
God  works  it  in  us,  1  Bee.  178, 179;  it  is  a 
fruit  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  1  Cov.  409;  the 
first  effect  of  grace,  Sand.  309;  it  goes  be 
fore  faith,  1  Tyn.  261 ;  hence  it  is  spoken 
of  as  the  gentleman -usher  of  lady  Faith, 
1  Brad.  41 ;  it  must  be  joined  with  faith, 

1  Bee.  78,  3  Bee.  209  ;  true  repentance  has 
faith  for  its  companion,   2  Bee.  12;  with 
faith  it  is  the  only  means  to  obtain  remis 
sion  of  sins,  1  Bee.  79,  83;  where  it  and 
faith  are,  there  is  God's  mercy,  3  Bee.  108, 
&c. ;   without   faith,   it  is   unprofitable,   1 
Bee.  98;  it  begins  of  the  love  of  virtue, 
ib.  93;  the  practice  of  it,  Sand.  309,  310; 
how  penance  ought  to  be  done,  1  Bee.  93; 
it  must  be  voluntary,   3  Bui.  110;  it  is  a 
work  of  all  our  life,  ib.  107  ;  its  parts,  what 
it  comprises,  1  Bee.  97,  3  Bui.  106,  2  Hoop. 
60,  174,2  Lot.  9,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  477,  478;  the 
outward  exercises  of  it,  3  Bui.  108 ;  public 
and  private  repentance,  ib.  109 ;  the  signs 
of  repentance,  1  Bee.  77,  78,  3  Bee.  613; 
it  is  conjoined  with  fasting  and  almsgiving, 
Calf,  x;  what  and  how  it  works,   1  Bee. 
76,  77,  1  Tyn.  261,  3  Tyn.  23;  it  is  a  re 
medy  to  put  away  sin,  3  Bee.  209;  a  salve 
for  all   sin,   2  Lat.  9 ;   the  remedy  of  all 
plagues,  2  Cran.  200 ;  its  fruits,  1  Bee.  92, 

2  Bee.  506,  507,   1  Brad.  76,    3  Bui.  105, 
2  Cov.  360,  &c. ;  there  can  be  no  true  re 
pentance  without  restitution,    1  Brad.  50 
(&al.,  v.  Restitution);  without  amendment 
of  life,  it  profits  not,  1  Bee.  90,  2  Cov.  93  ; 
the  end  of  it,  1  Bee.  78  ;  the  repentance  of 
Christians,   Wool.  12;  Bradford's  daily  ex 
ercise,  1  Brad.  33;  the  repentance  of  be 
lievers  is  not  vain,  4  Bui.  5o5;  it  is  a  testi 
mony  of  salvation,  3  Bee.  172;  whosoever 
repenteth  is  heir  of  Christ's  merits,  1  Tyn. 
271 ;  the  praise  of  repentance,  1  Bee.  77 ; 
the  fruit  of  the  doctrine  of  it,  2  Bee.  11 ; 
examples  of  it,  1  Bee.  76,  3  Bee.  209,  3  Bui. 
Ill  ;  it  is  necessary  in  prayer,  Pra.  B.  xix; 
it  is  a  part  of  preparation    to  the  Lord's 
supper,  2  Bee.  232;  it  is  necessary  in  the 
prospect  of  death,  2  Cov.  81 ;  it  is  not  to 
be  deferred,  3  Bui.  113,  Wool.  109 ;  of  sick 
bed  repentance,    I  Lat.  443,  2  Lat .  58 ;   it 
may  be  wrought  in  the  very  hour  of  death, 
1  Lat.  526;  some  consent  to  the  truth  at  their 
latter  end,  3  Tyn.  36;  repentance  (if  it  be 
true)  never  cometh  too  late,  3  Bui.  113; 
but  late  repentance  not  to  be  trusted  to, 

45 


REPENTANCE  —  RESURRECTION 


2  Lat.  193;  remedies  against  late  repent 
ance,  3  Sec.  167,  &c. ;  there  is  no  repent 
ance  after  this  life,  1  Lat.  162,  246,  549 ; 
God,  when  he  threatens,  gives  time  for  re 
pentance,  ib.  242,  541 ;  exhortations  to  it, 

1  Bee.  127,  1  Brad.  445,  &c. ;  it  is  the  will 
of  God,  2  Bee.  156;  recommended  as  ac 
ceptable  to  God,  3  Bee.  164;  a  sermon  of 
repentance,  1  Brad.  43;    questions  on  it, 

2  Cran.  465;  an  article  de  poenitentia,  ib. 
475;    recantation;    penitential    verses   by 
Geo.  Whetstone,   Poet.  339;   a  repentant 
poem  (by  an  unknown  contributor  to  Da- 
vison's  Poetical  Rhapsody),  ib.  xlii,  454;  it 
is  made  unnecessary  by  the  Romish  doc 
trine  of  pardons,  Hog.  220 ;  it  is  changed- 
into  penance,    2  Jew.  1131 ;  repentance  is 
set  by   papists   on  three   feet,   confession, 
contrition,  satisfaction,  Sand.  157  ;  papists 
substitute   for  it   a  purpose   to    do   good 
works,  3  Tyn.  204 ;  how  and  what  repent 
ance  is  in  God,  3  Bui.  56,  Hutch.  90 

Repingdon  (Phil,  de),  bp  of  Lincoln,  a  car 
dinal:  while  at  Leicester  a  follower  of 
Wycliffe,  but  when  bishop  a  persecutor, 
Bale  79,  81,  123,  592 

Reppes  (Will.),  alias  Rugge,  q.  v. 

Reprobation :  asserted,  Bale  576,  1  Brad. 
324,325,  Pil.  673,  Rog.  148,  3  Whitg.Gl2, 
613 ;  the  reason  of  it  pertains  not  to  us, 

1  Brad.  324,  325 ;  it,  as  well  as  election, 
shews  forth  the  glory  of  God,  ib.  315,  316; 
God  does  wrong  to  no  man,  and  cannot 
condemn  the  just,  nor  the  penitent  and  be 
lieving,  ib.  316 ;  sin  is  the  sole  cause  there 
of,    ib.  219,    220;     the    reproved    cannot 
choose   but   err,   Phil.  335;    we  may  not 
judge  who  are  reprobate,  Rog.  148 

Reps  (Will.),  alias  Rugge,  q.  v. 

Republicanism :  v.  Democracy. 

Requiem :  Bale  330 

Rescissio  Alienationum :  v.  Paul  IV. 

Reserve:    More    asserts    that    the    apostles 

spoke  with  reserve  before  pagans,  3  Tyn. 

28  n. ;  it  is  practised  by  heretics,   not  by 

sound  catholics,  Whita.  668 
Respect  of  persons :  1  Bui.  348,  Sand.  278, 

440 

Responses  :  1  Jew.  281,  282 
Rest :  ease  or  rest,  1  Bui.  257 
Restitution :  to  God,  1  Hoop.  554 ;  to  man, 

ib.  555;    required  by  the  law  of  Moses, 

2  Bui.  230 ;  its  necessity,  1  Brad.  50,  2  Bui. 
49,  1  Lat.  404,  405,  414,  452,  2  Lat.  13,  41, 
63,  211,  238,  427,  Pil.  468,  470 ;  when,  to 
whom,  how  much  is  to  be  made,  2  Bui.  50, 
51 ;  it  must  be  made   secretly  or  openly, 
1  Lat.  262;  an  example  of  secret  restitu 


tion,  ib. ;  one  of  open  restitution,  ib.  263: 
the  case  of  Bradford,  1  Brad.  32,  2  Brad. 
2,  &c.,  xiv— xvi,  1  Lat.  262  n 

Restoration  :  means  prepared  by  God  for  the 
restoration  of  man,  1  Hoop.  15;  THE  RE 
STORATION  OF  ALL  THINGS;  Bradford's 
cygnea  cautio,  mostly  translated  from 
Bucer,  1  Brad.  350,  &c. 

Resurrection  :  what  it  is,  1  Bui.  141 ;  resurgo. 
resurrectio,  Noiv  (103);  two  sorts  men 
tioned  in  scripture, — from  sin  and  from 
death,  Hutch.  138;  the  resurrection  of 
Christ,  see  p.  178.  col.  2;  errors  respecting 
our  Saviour's  resurrection,  Rog.  64 ;  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  2  Bee.  46,  &c., 
3  Bee.  144,  145,  1  Bui.  168,  &c.,  2  Cov. 
168,  &c.,  2  Hoop.  61,  1  Jew.  460,  2  Jew. 
866,  &c.,  2  Lat.  63,  444,  Lit.  Edw.  511, 
(559),  3  Tyn.  274  ;  the  article  of  the  creed 
respecting  it  differently  worded  in  the 
Aquilian  and  Carthaginian  churches,  2  Bee. 
49;  verses  of  Prudentius  on  it,  2  Cov.  195 — 
197,  Pra.  Eliz.  418 ;  THE  HOPE  OF  THE 
FAITHFUL,  a  treatise  on  the  resurrection, 
by  Wermuller,  translated  by  bp  Coverdale, 
2  Cov.  135,  &c.;  an  article  de  corporum 
resurrectione,  &c.,  2  Cran.  480;  but  little 
known  concerning  it,  1  Brad.  363,  364 ;  the 
certainty  and  proofs  of  it,  3  Bee.  180,  181; 
how  proved  by  Christ's  argument  from  the 
declaration,  "I  am  the  God  of  Abraham," 
&c.,  3  Tyn.  118;  it  will  be  of  the  flesh,  not 
of  the  spirit,  2  Hoop.  61 ;  it  will  be  of  these 
very  bodies,  1  Bui.  76,  169,  2  Cov.  181, 
2  Hoop.  62 ;  in  what  sort  they  shall  ri-:e 
again,  1  Bui.  172,  2  Cov.  176,  1  Cran.  141, 
150,  177 ;  our  bodies  and  souls  are  not  to 
be  merely  spiritual,  1  Cran.  177  ;  our  bodies 
will  be  changed,  1  Lat.  531 ;  what  a  glori 
fied  body  is,  2  Cov.  177,  &c. ;  our  resurrec 
tion  often  to  be  thought  upon,  1  Brad. 
348 ;  meditations  on  it,  on  awaking  out  of 
sleep,  Pra.  B.  60 ;  what  profit  we  have  by 
it,  2  Bee.  49 ;  it  is  a  joyful  hope,  2  Brad. 
51,  198;  not  yet  brought  to  pass  (article 
of  1552),  Lit.  Edw.  537,  (581);  to  be  looked 
for,  says  Tyndale,  every  hour,  3  Tyn.  180 ; 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first,  2  Jew. 
870 ;  the  first  resurrection,  Bale  564,  568 
(v.  Millennium) ;  resurrection  is  necessary 
in  order  to  perfect  joy  and  immortality, 
Now.  (59),  178;  heaven  not  the  abode  of 
the  saints  until  after  the  resurrection,  see 
Heaven ;  the  resurrection  in  connexion  with 
the  restoration  of  all  things,  1  Brad.  354, 
357  ;  all  shall  rise,  1  Lat.  548,  2  Lat.  59 ; 
the  bodies  of  the  wicked  shall  rise  again, 
1  Bui.  177,  2  Cov.  197,  &c.,  2  Jew.  868, 


RESURRECTION  —  RHEMISTS 


659 


2  Lat.  69;  the  bodies  of  unbelievers  being 
raised  will  be  passible,  2  Cov.  204;  the 
second  resurrection,  2  Hoop.  61 ;  the  doc 
trine  of  the  resurrection  mocked  by  the 
heathen,  3  Tyn.  28  ;  denied  by  some  here 
tics,  Rog.  64,  154 ;  against  them  that  deny 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  480,  6cc.; 
divers  errors  about  it,  2  Cov.  183,  &c. ;  the 
truth  of  it  is  subverted  by  Romish  teach 
ing,  1  Tyn.  Ixiii,  3  Tyn.  118,  127,  180 
Retchless:  careless,  1  Brad.  409,  Sand.  287, 

300 

Reticius  :  confessed  original  sin,  2  Bui.  390 
Reuben:  his  incest,  1  Bui.  210;   he  forfeited 
the  priesthood,  2  Bui.  131 ;  his  saying  re 
specting  his  brother  Joseph,  Grin.  41 ;  his 
history  not  unprofitable,  1  Tyn.  310 
Renbenites:  2  Bui.  158 

Reuchlin  (Jo.),  or  Capnio  :  the  earliest  Ger 
man  Hebraist,  1  Tyn.  xxx.  n 
Reutlingen :   the   city  consents  to  the   con 
fession  of  Augsburg,  2  Zur.  15  n 
Revel:    besieged   by  the   Russians,  3  Zur. 

699 

Revelation  :  v.  John  (St). 
Revelations :  it  is  dangerous  to  look  for  in 
struction  by  revelations  as  various  heretics 
do,  Rog.  158,  Sand.  115 

Revenge, Vengeance :  v.  Prayers  (The  Lord's). 
Against  desire  of  vengeance,  1  Cov.  527; 
it  is  forbidden  by  God,  1  Tyn.  174,  &c. ; 
those  who  seek  it  have  not  their  sins  for 
given,  2  Bee.  183  ;  lawful  redress  may  be 
sought,  but  not  in  a  spirit  of  revenge,  2 
Tyn.  27,  62,  63;  public  vengeance  allowed, 
private  forbidden,  ]  Lat.  145,  151,  481, 
495,  2  Tyn.  21,  27,  58,  61,  62;  those  who 
revenge  themselves  are  servants  of  the 
devil,  1  Lat.  375;  vengeance  belongs  to 
God,  Pil.  249,  Sand.  289,  1  Tyn.  332,  404 ; 
it  must  be  left  to  God,  1  Lat.  465;  some 
sins  cry  for  it  especially,  Pil.  463;  it  will 
be  taken  of  blood,  2  Bui.  108;  the  day  of 
vengeance  not  far  off,  Pil.  258 
leverence:  in  the  time  of  popery  there  was 
some  reverence,  now  none  at  all,  1  Lat. 
230 

leverend:  reverendus,  Now.  (103);  Athana- 
sius  called  "  most  reverend,"  2  Whitg. 
387 

Revestry :  vestry,  Calf.  136,  317 
ievet   (Dr),    parson    of  Iladleigh :  2  Cran. 

333 

lew :  row,  1  Jew.  398 
leward  :  v.  Works. 

Reward  and  punishment   most  certain, 
1  Bui.  154 ;  places  which  confirm  it  not  to 


be  abused,  2  Bui.  345 ;  how  God  Is  said  to 
give  it,  ib.  346;  he  gives  it  of  mere  grace, 
1  Ful.  369—371,  Now.  (63),  183;  in  scrip 
ture  the  word  means  what  is  given  freely, 
rather  than  what  is  deserved,  1  Tyn.  116, 
434;  to  whom  rewards  are  promised,  2  Bui. 
344;  to  them  that  worship  God,  3  Bui. 
204 

Reyley  (Hugh),  or  Riley  :  house-steward  and 
executor  to  Jewel,  Jew.  xxii,  xxv. 

Reyna  (Cassiod.  de):  a  preacher  of  the 
Spanish  church  in  England,  and  author  of 
a  Spanish  version  of  the  Bible,  2  Zur.  175 

Reyner,  i.  e.  R.  Wolfe,  q.  v. 

Reynolds  ( ),  D.D. :  v.  Renoldes. 

Reynolds  (Hen.),  or  Renold:  in  exile.l  Cran.  (9) 

Reynolds  (Tho.):  v.  Raynolds. 

Rhadamanthus  :  2  Bui.  218 

Rhegino  :  v.  Regino. 

Rheims:  v.  Raines. 

The  traitorous  seminary  there :  1  Ful. 
ix,  2,  Lit.  Elix.  656  n.,  688;  G.  Martin 
professor  there,  1  Ful.  xii;  the  rabble  of 
Rheims,  ib.  28;  the  Rhemish  Testament, 
v.  Bible,  English;  also  Rhemists. 

Rhelican  ( ) :  3  Zur.  317 

Rhemists  (i.e.  the  annotators  on  the  Rhem 
ish  Testament) :  their  doctrine  on  original 
sin,  Rog.  100;  on  faith,  ib.  113;  they  call 
justification  by  faith  the  doctrine  of  Simon 
Magus,  ib.  114  ;  maintain  free-will,  ib.  106; 
teach  that  good  works  are  meritorious,  and 
that  they  justify,  ib.  114,  124;  say  that 
Christ's  pains  have  not  so  satisfied  for  all, 
that  Christians  are  discharged  of  their  par 
ticular  satisfying,  ib.  58 ;  affirm  that  the 
works  of  one  may  satisfy  for  another,  ib. 
257  ;  say  that  sins  venial  are  taken  away 
by  sacred  ceremonies,  ib.  110,  180;  teach 
that  they  are  taken  away  by  a  bishop's 
blessing,  ib.  299;  commend  works  of  super 
erogation,  i6. 130;  maintain  that  we  should 
always  be  uncertain  about  salvation,  ib. 
113,  151;  on  the  church,  ib.  166;  they 
affirm  the  infallibility  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  ib.  183 ;  say  that  the  church  never 
errs,  never  hath  erred,  and  never  can  err, 
ib.  178,  179;  their  views  as  to  the  autho 
rity  of  the  church,  and  her  pastors,  ib.  78, 
79 ;  speak  of  the  title  of  universal  bishop 
as  refused,  but  of  universal  jurisdiction  as 
always  acknowledged,  ib.  348 ;  allow  that 
certain  popes  were  heretics,  ib.  181 ;  affirm 
that  popes  have  authority  to  make  ecclesi 
astical  laws,  and  call  councils,  ib.  206 ; 
say  councils  cannot  err,  ib.  208  ;  state  that 
all  must  be  subject  to  some  bishop,  priest, 
or  prelate,  ib.  339  n. ;  call  those  who 


660 


RHEMISTS  —  RICH 


preach  without  lawful  sending  thieves 
and  murderers,  ib.  333;  declare  that  the 
king's  power  is  in  respect  of  the  laity, 
and  not  of  popes,  bishops,  or  priests,  ib. 
339 ;  say  that  the  emperor  of  the  whole 
world,  if  he  take  upon  him  to  give  laws  to 
the  clergy,  shall  be  damned  except  he  re 
pent,  ib.  343  ;  affirm  that  the  clergy  should 
be  free  from  tribute,  ib.  339 ;  they  state 
that  Christ  instituted  the  seven  orders,  &c., 
ib.  259;  observe  that  the  water  bearing  up 
the  ark  was  a  figure  of  baptism,  which 
saves  the  worthy  receivers  from  perishing, 
ib.  268;  say  baptism  gives  grace  and  faith, 
ib.  250 ;  declare  that  the  mass  is  a  sacri 
fice,  ib.  299 ;  affirm  that  it  is  the  only  sove 
reign  worship  due  to  God  in  his  church,  ib. 
301 ;  teach  that  whole  Christ  is  contained 
in  the  eucharist,  ib.  287 ;  affirm  that  all 
communicants,  bad  or  good,  receive  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ,  ib.  293;  call  the 
supper  of  the  Lord,  "  the  cup  of  devils," 
&c.,  ib.  283;  maintain  that  prayers  not 
understood  are  acceptable,  ib.  243;  assert 
that  the  saints  hear  our  prayers,  and  have 
care  of  us,  ib.  226 ;  say  the  sermons  of 
heretics  must  not  be  heard,  ib.  272,  and 
that  their  prayers  are  no  better  than  the 
howling  of  wolves,  ib. ;  call  marriage  a 
sacrament,  ib.  260;  forbid  the  clergy  to 
marry,  ib.  262,306;  say  that  after  orders, 
it  was  never  lawful  in  God's  church  to 
marry,  ib.  304;  assert  that  deacons,  sub- 
deacons,  and  priests,  are  bound  to  chastity, 
ib. ;  state  that  for  those  to  marry  which  are 
professed,  is  to  turn  back  after  Satan,  ib. ; 
speak  of  bigami,  ib.  241;  say  such  as 
willingly  die  without  the  sacrament  of 
penance  shall  never  be  forgiven,  ib.  258; 
write  on  the  sign  of  the  mass,  ib.  152; 
teach  that  no  man  ought  to  take  an  oath  to 
accuse  a  catholic,  ib.  358,  359 ;  make  con 
tradictory  statements  respecting  purga 
tory,  ib.  217;  on  limbus  patrum,  ib.  62, 
66;  what  they  say  of  Antichrist,  £6.169; 
Fulke  against  the  llhemists  cited,  ib.  324  • 
an  answer  to  their  ten  arguments  for  the 
authority  of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  Whita.  141 
Ithenanus  (Beatus),  or  Bilde :  wrote  anno 
tations  on  Tertullian,  Jew.  xliii,  3  Whitg. 
xxxii,  253;  he  speaks  of  stone  altars  as  a 
novelty,  3  Jew.  G02;  refers  to  the  canon 
of  the  mass,  2  Brad.  310  ;  says  that  pope 
Leo  was  wont  to  communicate  seven  or  eight 
times  in  one  day,  3  Sec.  381,  474;  declares 
it  evident  that  the  eucharist  was  in  times 
past  touched  with  the  hands  of  the  lay- peo 
ple,  ib.  412 ;  refers  to  canons  respecting  the 


reservation  of  the  sacrament,  ib.  373;  says 
that  laymen  in  times  past  used  with  a  reed 
to  draw  the  Lord's  blood  from  the  chalice, 
ib.  415;  refers  to  the  ancient  custom  as  to 
confession,  3  Jew.  354,  374;  observes  that 
Tertullian  says  nothing  of  secret  confes 
sion,  2  Jew.  1134,  3  Jew.  376 ;  thinks  the 
use  of  lights  and  tapers  on  candlemas-day 
came  from  the  heathen,  3  Jew.  178 ;  speaks 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome  favouring  Montanus, 
4  Jew.  926 ;  approves  of  the  early  church 
refraining  from  things  indifferent,  3  Jew.  616 

Kheticus:  3  Jew.  305 

Khetorians:  say  that  no  sect  ever  erred, 
Rog.  161 

Rhetoric:  Oratio  contra  rhetoricam,  4  Jew. 
1283—1291 

Rhine:  v.  Palatinate,  Rats'  tower. 

Rhodes:    taken    by   the   Turks,  3  Bee.  10, 

1  Lat.  13,  2  Lat.  33,  3  Tyn.  136;  legend 
respecting  an  island  near   it,  2  Ful.  155 

Rhodes  (J.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxiv;  his 

Answer  to  a  Romish  Rime,  ib.  267 
Rhodiginus  (Lud.  Caelius) :  v.  Caelius. 
Rhyme  and  reason  :    Calf.  199,   3  Tyn.  92, 

2  Whitg.  483 
Rial :  v.  Royal. 

Ricarbie    ( ):     martyred    in    Smithfield, 

Poet.  172 

Riccall,  co.  Yorkshire:  a  prebend  in  the 
cathedral  church,  Park.  361 

Rice  (Will.),  or  Rise  :  sent  to  the  Tower, 
Park  155 

Rich  :  v.  Poor,  Prayers,  Riches. 

Who  are  so,  3 Bee.  607 ;  their  duty,  1  Bee. 
225,  2  Bee.  112,  113  ;  they  must  be  thank 
ful  to  God,  ib.  387,  388;  what  they  may 
pray  for,  1  Bee.  166;  they  must  pray  for 
daily  bread,  2  Tyn.  117;  how  they  ought  to 
behave  themselves,  1  Bee.  256;  they  should 
be  righteous,  Sand.  193  ;  how  they  should 
live,  Hutch.  317 ;  they  must  consider  of  whom 
they  have  received  their  riches,  2  Bee.  387  ; 
also  why  God  has  given  them  their  goods, 
ib.  389 ;  they  are  God's  almoners,  ste 
wards,  or  treasurers,  ib.  538,  Hutch.  297, 

1  Lat.  399,  411,  477 ;  their  riches  are  not 
given  to  them  to  distribute  to  monks,  &c. , 

2  Bee.  390 ;    but  to  bestow  them  on  the 
poor,   ib.  390,  391  ;  the   reward   to   those 
who  bestow  their  goods  on  the  poor,  ib. 
391,392;   how  they   should  bestow  their 
goods,  ib.  390;   they  should  distribute   in 
this  life,  ib.  393,  394;  not  after  death,  ib. 
394 ;  they  must  take  heed  and  beware  of 
covetousness,  ib.  397,  398 ;  they  need  pa 
tience,  Hutch.    296;    popular    complaints 
against  them,  2  Cran.  194;  most  rich  men 


RICH  —  RICHMOND 


661 


obtain  their  riches  wrongfully,  1  Lot.  98  ; 
many  misuse  their  goods,  Pil.  41 ;  their 
oppression  censured,  2  Bee.  432,  433;  their 
unmercifulness,  1  Bee.  127  ;  unmerciful  ones 
are  thieves  before  God,  2  Bee.  IOC;  the 
reward  to  those  who  are  unmerciful,  ib. 
392;  threats  against  rich  men,  ib.  433; 
ungodly  rich  men  in  the  Lord's  prayer 
mock  God,  ib.  163;  they  contemn  the 
gospel,  2  Lat.  72,  91;  false  doctrine  con 
cerning  the  rich  censured,  2  Bui.  24  ;  scrip 
ture  condemns  not  the  riches,  but  those 
who  abuse  riches,  1  Lat.  545,  2  Lat.  202  ; 
sentences  of  scripture  for  those  who  are 
godly  to  remember,  2  Bee.  588,  589 ;  sen 
tences  of  scripture  for  the  ungodly,  ib.  589, 
590;  if  these  sentences  were  minded  it 
would  go  much  better  with  the  poor,  ib. 
690;  a  rich  murderer  escapes  by  bribery, 

1  Lat.  189;  a  terrible  example  of  a   rich 
man,  ib.  277 ;  the  rich  in  spirit  are  accursed, 

2  Tyn.  ]  7 

llich  (Rich.  1st  lord) :  referred  to,  2  Cov  All ; 
chancellor  of  the  court  of  augmentation, 
2  Cran.  398;  lord  chancellor,  2  Cran.  523, 
630,  3  Zur.  258  n.,  263  n. ;  his  cruelty  to 
Anne  Askewe,  Bale  142,  218  ;  he  sends  her 
to  the  Tower,  ib.  220 ;  he  racks  her,  ib.  224  ; 
compared  to  Pilate,  ib.  241 ;  privy  council 
lor  to  king  Edward,  2  Cran.  505,  511,  and 
to  queen  Mary,  1  Zur.  5  n. ;  one  of  the 
examiners  of  Philpot,  Phil.  50;  he  owns 
Philpot  as  his  kinsman,  ib.  58;  he  dwelt  in 
the  precinct  of  St  Bartholomew  the  Great, 
Grin.  272 

Rich  (Rob.  2nd  lord):  ambassador  to  France, 
2  Zur.  201  n.;  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's 
trial,  1  Zur.  267  n. ;  he  goes  on  an  expedi 
tion  into  Ireland,  2  Zur.  223  n 

Richard  I.  king  of  England :  taken  prisoner, 
Pil.  372;  his  three  daughters  (pride,  covet- 
ousness,  lechery),  ib.  591 ;  Joachim's  conver 
sation  with  him  respecting  Antichrist, 
2  Jew.  915  n 

Richard  II.  king  of  England  :  his  history, 
2  Tyn.  295,  296;  he  renounced  the  juris 
diction  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  Hoy.  347 ; 
his  epistle  to  pope  Boniface,  Pil.  G40;  lie 
was  subverted  by  evil  counsellors,  Wool. 
129 ;  wickedly  deposed  by  the  clergy,  1  Tyn. 
458,  2  Tyn.  224;  slain  by  them,  3  Tyn. 
166;  the  land  punished  by  God  for  his 
murder,  2  Tyn.  53 

Richard  III.  king  of  England  :  murdered  his 
nephews,  3  Zur.  220 

Richard  duke  of  York  :  murdered  by  king 
Richard,  3  Zur.  220 

Richard  of  Armagh  :  Whita.  130,  148 


Richardson  (Jo.) :  Prselectiones  Eccl.,  2  Ful. 

360  n 

Richardus  de  S.  Victore :  Opera,  Jew.  xlii ; 
on  the  Old  Testament  canon,  and  the  Apo 
crypha,  Whita.  65;  on  Maccabees,  ib.  97  5 
wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  256;  he 
says,  if  any  man  come  to  the  communion 
before  the  priest's  absolution,  he  eats  and 
drinks  his  own  damnation,  3  Bui.  80  n., 
comp.  1  Jew.  120  ;  his  distinction  between 
"dimittere"and  "remitterepeccata,"  3Jew. 
380;  he  says  that  Paul  foresaw  there  should 
be  many  that  would  think  lightly  of  forni 
cation,  4  Jew.  630 

Richelius  ( ) :  2  Cov.  605 

Richelius  (Windelicius) :  3  Zur.  364 
Richerius   (Edm.):   Apologia   pro  Jo.   Ger- 
sonio,   2  Ful.  371  n.;    Hist.   Conciliorum 
Gen.,  ib.  70  n 

Riches  :  v.  Goods,  Money,  Property,  Vanity. 
The  desire  of  riches  dangerous,  1  Lat.  442 ; 
they  are  not  to  be  greedily  sought,  2  Lat. 
214,  300;  yet  not  to  be  refused  if  sent,  ib. 
214,  300 ;  not  to  be  wrongfully  gotten  nor 
wastefully  used,  Pil.  150.  151 ;  ill-gotten 
riches  are  a  curse,  1  Lat.  410 ;  the  lawful 
getting  of  them,  2  Bui.  24;  wealth  by 
inheritance,  ib.  29 ;  all  belong  to  the  Lord, 
Pil.  150 ;  they  come  from  God,  2  Bee. 
387,  3  Bee.  25,  2  Bui.  53,  1  Lat.  398,  2  Tyn. 
1C;  yet  they  are  used  as  a  snare  by  Satan, 

1  Lat.  430;  they  are  commonly  esteemed  a 
blessing,   ib.  476,  477 ;   it   is  a  dangerous 
thing   to   have  them,  ib.  477,  Sand.  302 ; 
they  draw   men   backward    from    heaven, 

2  Lat.  214;   why  God  gives  them,  1  Bee. 
108,   2  Hoop.  281 ;   outward  appearances 
shew  not  who  are  in  God's  favour,  1  Lat. 
403 ;  riches  do  not  shut  out  God's  blessing, 
2  Tyn.  16, 101, 106;  the  miseries  that  fol 
low  riches,   ib.  101;  they  make  no  man's 
life   happy,   but   rather   troublous,   1  Lat. 
277,  280,  303 ;  they  are  neither  to  be  con 
demned  nor   esteemed  too  highly,  1  Lat. 
430,   2  Lat.  19;   the  mind   not  to   be  set 
upon  them,  2  Bui.  52 ;  delight  in  them  is 
in  vain,  2  Bee.  431,  &c. ;   the  true  use  of 
them,   3  Bee.  116,  117  ;    they    must    serve 
to  do  honour,  and  shew  courteous  beha 
viour  between  man  and   man,   2  Bui.  58; 
they  must  not  be  abused,  2  Bee.  435  ;  they 
are  vainly  bestowed  on  images,  &c.,  1  Lat. 
292;  an  account  must  be  given  of  them, 

1  Bee.  108  ;  they  are  fleeting  and  uncertain, 

2  Bee.  435,  2  Lat.  214 ;  worldly  and  godly 
riches,  1  Lat.  280;  true  riches,  1  Cov.  513 

Richmond,  co.  Surrey:  the  Charterhouse  of 
Shene   founded   by   Henry  V.,   2  Tyn.  81 ; 


662 


RICHMOND 


services  there,  ib. ;  idolatry  there,  Pit. 
63 

Richmond  (Henry,  duke  of),  and  Mary  his 
wife:  v.  Fitzroy. 

Richmond  (Marg.  countess  of):  v.  Margaret. 

Richmond  (Legh) :  Fathers  of  the  English 
Church,  2  Brad,  xlvii,  Lit.  Edw.  xi. 

Rickmansworth,  co.  Herts:  Hutch.  86;  the 
advowson,  ib.  i,  viii,  ix,  x. 

Rid  (Anselm) :  v.  Ryd. 

Riddle  Family  :  v.  Ryedale. 

Riddleston  (Tho.) :  2  Brad.  236 

Riding-fools  :  the  allusion  explained,  3  Bee. 
264  n 

Ridle  (Hugh  and  Nich.) :  Rid.  ii.  n 

Ridle  (Will.),  of  Morale:  slain  by  Nic.  Fea- 
therston,  &c.,  Rid.  ii.  n 

RIDLET  (Nich.),  bp  of  Rochester,  afterwards 
of  London:  biographical  notice  of  him, 
Rid.  i;  dates  of  the  chief  events  in  his  life, 
ib.  ii ;  his  descent,  and  early  education,  ib.  ; 
his  sisters,  ib.  390 ;  he  goes  to  Cambridge, 
ib.  ii ;  fellow  of  Pembroke  college,  ib.  iii ;  he 
goes  to  Paris  and  studies  at  the  Sorbonne, 
ib. ;  also  to  Louvain,  ib.  488,  492;  turned 
from  Romish  error  by  reading  Bertram,  ib. 
206;  was  the  means  of  a  change  in  the 
views  of  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  218,  3  Zur. 
383  n. ;  one  of  the  six  preachers  at  Canter 
bury,  1  Bee.  x.  n.;  vicar  of  Herne,  Rid.  iv; 
master  of  Pembroke  college,  Rid.  v,  see 

1  Brad.  31  n.,  2  Brad,  xvii,  27  ;  candidate 
for  the  vice -chancellorship  of  Cambridge, 
Park.  17  ;  chaplain  to  the  king,  Rid.  v,  x.  n.; 
bishop  of  Rochester,  ib.  v,  see  1  Brad.  31  n.; 

2  Brad,  xvii,  27 ;  he  disputes  on  the  eu- 
charist,  3  Zur.  323;   a  commissioner  and 
visitor  at  Cambridge,  2  Brad.  370,  Grin. 
194,  Pil.  522,  Rid.  169;  bishop  of  London, 
Rid.  v,  3  Zur.   79  n.,  185  n. ;  he  visits  his 
diocese,  3  Zur.  187  ;  extract  from  his  regis 
ter  as  to  Bradford's  ordination,  2 Brad,  xxii; 
as  to  that  martyr's  promotion  to  a  prebend, 
ib.  xxiv.  n. ;  his  friendship  with  Bradford, 
1  Brad.  31 ;  his  statement  about  his  preach 
ing,  2  Brad,  xxix  ;  he  makes  Grindal  one 
of  his  chaplains,  and  gives  him  a  prebend, 
Grin,  ii,  Rid.  331 ;  his  opposition  to  the 
foreign   churches  in  London,  3  Zur.  568, 
569,  586;  he  grants  leases  to  Hutchinson 
and   others,   Hutch,   viii,   ix ;    visits   Joan 
Bocher,  ib.  iii,  iv.  n. ;  blamed  by  the  Famu- 
lists  for  burning  her,  Rog.  350;  sent  by  the 
council  to  exhort  Gardiner,  Rid.  260,  264; 
his  letter  to  the  preachers  in  his  diocese, 
ib.  334 ;  his  controversy  with  Hooper  about 
the  vestments,  2  Hoop,  xii,  xiii,  3  Zur.  91  n., 
486,  567,  673,  (and  see  below);  his  conduct 


towards  him  before  the  council,  3  Zur.  573 ; 
their  subsequent  reconciliation  in  time  of 
persecution,  2  Hoop.-n\\,  3  Zur.  91  n.,  486; 
he  acknowledged  his  fault  to  him,  Grin. 
211 ;  his  courtesy  to  bp  Heath,  Rid.  vi;  his 
domestic  arrangements  at  Fulham,  ib.  vii ; 
his  kindness  to  bp  Bonner's  mother,  ib. 
viii  ;  his  influence  with  king  Edward,  ib. 
xiii.  n. ;  he  visits  the  princess  Mary,  ib.  x.  n.; 
is  in  displeasure  for  shewing  his  conscience 
in  the  duke  of  Somerset's  case,  ib.  59 ;  no 
minated  to  the  see  of  Durham,  ib.  iii;  his 
foreboding  of  his  death,  ib.  xi.  n.;  on  the 
death  of  king  Edward  he  is  arrested,  3  Zur. 
684  ;  committed  to  the  Tower,  2  Lat.  258, 
390,  Rid.  xi;  imprisoned  there  with  Brad 
ford,  &c.,  2  Brad,  xxxiii;  conference  be 
tween  him  and  secretary  Bourn,  &c.,  there, 
Rid.  153;  he  is  sent  with  Cranmer  and 
Latimer  to  dispute  at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  391, 
Rid.  xi,  3  Zur.  515;  in  prison,  1  Brad. 
445,  2  Brad.  74  n.;  his  conferences  with 
Latimer,  during  their  imprisonment,  Rid. 
97,  &c. ;  the  disputation  there,  2  Cran. 
445,  2  Hoop.  401,  593,  Rid.  185,  &c.,  303, 
&c.,  (433,  &c.);  reference  to  the  record 
of  it,  Park.  160;  his  confession  of  faith 
as  to  the  true  presence  of  Christ  in  the 
eucharist,  Rid.  201;  he  asserts  that  he 
compelled  no  man  to  subscribe  to  king 
Edward's  catechism,  ib.  226;  stated  to  have 
been  much  perplexed  with  the  Romish  ar 
gument  about  succession  of  bishops,  Phil. 
140;  in  peril  of  death,  1  Brad.  290;  his 
letter  from  Bocardo  to  West,  sometime  his 
chaplain,  but  who  had  recanted,  Rid.  337 ; 
his  letter  to  the  brethren  remaining  in  cap 
tivity,  ib.  342,  (346) ;  to  the  brethren  which 
constantly  cleave  unto  Christ  in  suffering 
affliction  with  him,  ib.  349,  (357);  his  last 
farewell  to  his  kindred,  ib.  395;  his  fare 
well  to  Cambridge,  and  to  Pembroke  hall, 
ib.  406  ;  to  Herne,  ib.  407  ;  to  Canterbury, 
ib. ;  to  Rochester,  ib.  408 ;  to  Westminster, 
ib. ;  to  London,  ib. ;  to  the  temporal  lords, 
ib.  412;  another  farewell  to  the  prisoners 
and  those  exiled,  ib.  419;  farewell  to  Soham 
vicarage,  ib.  536 ;  his  letter  to  the  queen  in 
behalf  of  certain  poor  men  tenants  under 
the  see  of  London,  and  of  his  sister,  ib. 
427 ;  his  last  examination  at  Oxford,  ib. 
253,  &c. ;  references  to  it,  1  Brad.  369,  494, 
2  Brad.  136;  the  scandalous  character  of 
his  judges,  1  Zur.  12;  he  refuses  to  uncover 
his  head  to  the  pope's  legate,  Rid.  256 — 259, 
277,278;  the  articles  against  him  and  Luti- 
mer,  ib.  270,  271;  he  is  condemned  as  a 
heretic,  2  Cran.  446  n.;  his  sentence  against 


RIDLEY  —  RIGHTEOUSNESS 


663 


him,  Rid.  286;  ready  to  die,  1  Brad.  410; 
his  degradation  from  the  priesthood,  Rid. 
288 ;  he  intercedes  on  behalf  of  his  sister 
and  her  husband  and  others,  ib.  290;  his 
behaviour  the  night  before  his  suffering,  ib. 
292;  his  attire,  ib.  293;  his  martyrdom,  to 
gether  with  Hugh  Latimer,  1  Lat.  xiii, 
Poet.  165,  Rid.  iii,  293—299,  3  Zur.  143, 
154,  301,  751 ;  his  parting  gift,  Rid.  29~>, 
296 ;  his  dying  prayer,  ib.  296,  &c. ;  his 
dying  request  to  lord  Williams  on  behalf  of 
his  sister  and  others,  ib.  297 ;  his  painful 
death,  ib.  298;  the  lamentation  of  the  peo 
ple,  ib.  299;  his  learning,  appearance,  &c., 
t*6.  vi ;  his  singular  wit,  ib.  xii,  283 ;  his 
character,  ib.  xii;  his  memory  abused  by 
Dr  Story,  Phil.  48 ;  Quarles's  lines  con 
cerning  him,  Rid.  xii ;  his  executors' com 
plaint  against  bishop  Bonner,  1  Zur.  7 

His  WORKS,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Hen. 
Christmas,  M.A.,  F.S.A.,  Rid. ;  some  re 
mains,  appended  to  the  works  of  Bradford, 
edited  by  the  Rev.  Aubrey  Townsend,  B.D., 
2  Brad.  369,  &c.;  his  reply  to  Hooper  on 
the  vestment  controversy,  ib.  375,  &c.;  dis 
covery  of  this  treatise,  2  Cran.  428  n. ;  his 
lost  treatise  on  Election,  2  Brad.  171  n., 
214,  220,  Rid.  xv,  368,  542 ;  he  wrote  De 
abominationibus  sedis  Romana>,  Rid.  371, 
373;  his  annotations  on  Tonstall,  and  other 
writings  in  prison,  ib.  373  ;  list  of  his  works 
from  Tanner,  ib.  xiii;  works  ascribed  to 
him,  but  perhaps  erroneously,  ib.  543;  he 
revised  a  sermon  by  Bradford,  1  Brad. 
28  n.,  82  n. ;  he  mentions  as  absurd  the  pa 
pistical  derivation  of  Cephas  from  Ke<£aXij, 

2  Ful.  301  n. ;  was  careless  as  to  being  called 
a  Protestant,  Rid.  15;   his   judgment   of 
popish  apparel,  Grin.  211  n. ;  his  testimony 
concerning  the  Prayer-Book,  3  Whitg.  329, 
330;  his  opinion  of  the  homilies,  1  Bui.  10, 

3  Whitg.  347 ;  his  views  on  the  eucharist, 
Pil.  547,  3  Zur.  72,  76;  on  the  position  of 
communicants,    1    Whitg.    ii,  64;   his  let 
ters,  1  Brad.  464,  2  Brad,  xxvii,  82, 93, 161, 
167, 172, 173,  192,  193,  198,  206,  213,  220, 
398,   Park.  45,  Rid.  325—429,  532—542, 
(some    of    them     particularly    mentioned 
above) ;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  24  (?),  169, 
190,  Grin.  238 

Ridley  (Alice),  sister  of  the  bp,  married  Geo. 

Shipside,  q.  v. 

Ridley  (Gloucester):  Rid.  ii,  159,  &c. 
Ridley  (Hugh),  brother  to  the  bishop :  Rid. 

396 

Ridley  (Jo.),  uncle  to  the  bishop  :  Rid.  ii. 
Ridley  (Jo.),  of  the  Waltowne,  brother  to  the 

bishop :  farewell  to  him,  Rid.  396 


Ridley  (Lancelot),  nephew  to  the  bishop: 
mentioned,  Rid.  ii,  4(JO,  494;  a  preacher,  ib. 
337  ;  one  of  the  six  preachers  at  Canterbury, 
1  Bee.  x.  n 

Ridley  (Nich.),  of  Unthanke:  kills  Alex. 
Featherston,  Rid.  ii.  n 

Ridley  (Nich.),  of  Wrillimountswick:  cousin 
to  the  bishop,  and  head  of  the  family,  Rid. 
396;  mentioned,  ib.  385  n.;  he  married 
Mabel,  granddaughter  of  lord  Dacre,  ib. 

Ridley  (Rich.),  of  Aardriding  :  Rid.  i.  n 

Ridley  (Rob.),  uncle  to  the  bishop:  Rid.  ii, 
1  Tyn.  xxvii,  483;  celebrated  by  Polydore 
Vergil,  Rid.  488,  492 

Ridley  (Tho.),  of  the  Bull  head  in  Cheape : 
Rid.  391 

Ridley  family  :  Rid.  i.  n 

Ridley  hall :  v.  W'illymotswick. 

Rifely  :  3  Bui.  181 

Riga:  an  archbishop  thereof,  3  Zur.  599  n. ; 
imprisoned,  ib.  687 

Rigaltius  (Nic.) :  2  Ful.  113  n.,  339  n 

Righteous:  who  are  so,  3  Bee.  603,  1  Tyn. 
95,  3  Tyn.  205;  they  are  just  who  believe 
in  Christ,  2  Lat.  154 

Righteousness  :  v.  Justification. 

Righteousness  distinguished  from  holi 
ness,  Sand.  190;  that  of  God,  3  Bui.  40; 
that  of  Christ,  and  its  virtue,  3  Bee.  15 ; 
original  justice,  3  Bee.  605  ;  the  righteous 
ness  of  the  ancient  world,  2  Bui.  242; inhe 
rent  justice  denied,  1  Ful.  400;  the  righte 
ousness  of  works  described,  1  Tyn.  15,  112; 
the  apostles  speak  against  it,  2  Bui.  337 ; 
righteousness  proceeds  not  from  man's  own 
strength,  but  from  God,  1  Tyn.  494;  ours 
consists  in  our  unrighteousness  being  for 
given,  2  Lat.  140,  193,  194;  we  must  for 
sake  our  own  righteousness,  and  embrace 
God's,  2  Tyn.  228 ;  the  righteousness  of  the 
Pharisees  and  true  righteousness,  1  Tyn. 
74;  righteousness  before  God  by  faith  in 
Christ,  2  Bee.  631 , 632  ;  what  it  is  to  believe 
unto  righteousness,  2  Hoop.  218;  the  righte 
ousness  which  avails  before  God  is  belief  in 
his  promises,  1  Tyn.  16, 2  Tyn.  108 ;  imputed 
righteousness,  1  Brad.  372, 3  Bui.  46, 4  Bui. 
319  ;  it  is  of  mere  grace,  Phil.  281 ;  the 
righteousness  of  Christ  cometh  upon  us 
through  faith,  1  Tyn.  496 ;  translations 
respecting  imputative  justice  and  inherent 
justice  examined,  I  Ful.  401 — 414;  the  right 
eousness  of  believers  is  both  perfect  and 
imperfect,  2  Tyn.  90;  it  is  outward  and  in 
ward  ;  these  two  are  mingled  by  the  spiri 
tualty,  ib.  109 ;  the  pope's  doctrine  of 
righteousness  and  Christ's  doctrine  are 
clean  contrary,  ib.  186;  there  is  an  inhe- 


664 


RIGHTEOUSNESS  —  ROBINSON 


rent  righteousness,  shewn  forth  by  faith, 

1  Brad.  372 ;  this  is  to  be  distinguished, 
though  inseparable,  from  the  righteousness 
•with  which  Christ  endueth  us  in  justifica 
tion,  ib. ;  what  it  is  to  hunger  and  thirst 
for  righteousness,  lLat.  482,2  Tyn.  22;  he 
that  thirsteth  after  it,  trusting  to  Christ's 
blood,  is  accepted  for  full  righteous,  1  Tyn. 
94;  what  it  is  to  live  righteously,! -Bee. 325, 
326 ;  righteousness  comprises  all  our  duty 
to  our  neighbour,  Sand.  280;  it  pertains  to 
magistrates,  ib.  192 ;  to  ministers,  ib.  193 ; 
to  the  rich,  ib. ;  to  lawyers,  ib, ;  and  to  all, 
ib.  194 

Right  hand  :  ».  God. 

The  right  hand   of  fellowship,  4  Bui. 
230;  how  the  right  hand  is  to  be  cut  off, 

2  Tyn.  50 

Rightwisely  :  righteously,  Phil.  409 ;  right- 
wise-making,  i.  e.  righteous  making,  1  Bee. 
421 

Rikel  (Dion.):  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale 
256 

Riley  (Hugh) :  v.  Reyley. 

Rimini :  v.  Councils. 

Rinimon :  the  house  of,  2  Brad.  337,  338 

Rincke  (Herman):  a  personage  of  importance 
at  Cologne,  whence  he  drives  Tyndale, 

1  Tyn.  xxix;  he  warns  the  king,  Wolsey, 
and  Fisher,  of  Tyndale's  labours,  ib.  xxx ; 
enjoined  by  Wolsey  to  search  for  him,  ib. 
xxxiv ;  his  letter  to  Wolsey  in  reply,  ib. ;  he 
bribes  the  magistrates  of  Frankfort  to  get 
possession  of  Tyndale's  books,  ib.  xxxv. 

Ring :  a  token  of  marriage,  Pil.  192  (v.  Mar 
riage,  iv) ;  mentioned  by  Bernard  as  a 
symbol  of  the  seisin  of  an  inheritance, 

2  Jew.  1102 ;  given  to  doctors  when  created, 
Pil.  192 ;  the  ring  of  Macham  the  sheriff, 
Phil.  160;  cramp-rings,  Rid.  501 ;  a  ring  of 
a  rush,  used  as  a  token,  2  Tyn.  215 

Ringing :  v.  Bells. 

Ringsley  (Sir  Edw.),  or  Ringeley,  or  Ryngs- 

ley :  2  Cran.  345,  361, 372, 387 
Rinian  (St)  :  v.  Ronan. 
Ripen,  Denmark  :  3  Zur.  621  n 
Ripon,  co.  York  :  the  rebellious  earls  there, 

1  Zur.  247  n 
Rise  (Will.) :  v.  Rice. 
Riselles,  in   Flanders:  four    martyrs  there, 

1  Tyn.  lix. 
Rishton  (Edvr.),  or  Riston:  his   Challenge, 

answered  by  Fulke  and  Carter,  2  Ful.  3 ; 

reference  to  it,  1  Ful.  viii. 
Rites:  v.  Ceremonies. 
Kither :  rudder,  3  Jew.  136 
Rituale  Romanum  :  4  Bui.  523,  Calf.  17  n., 

1  Hoop.  345,  533 


Rivelled  :  wrinkled  or  shrivelled,  2  Jew.  1075 
Rivet(Andr.):   Calf.  69,  89,  195,  202,  258, 

2  Ful.  296  nn 
Rivington,  eo.  Lancaster:  the  birthplace  of 

Pilkington,  Pil.  i;  he  founds  a  grammar- 
school    there,    ib.   xi ;    extracts  from    the 

statutes  of  it,  ib.  663;  commemoration  of 

the  founder,  ib.  671 
Rivius  (Jo.) :  Hog.  viii. 
llix(Mr):  desired  as  chaplain  by  the  earl  of 

Wiltshire,  2  Cran.  302 ;    Cranmer's  letter 

to  him,  ib. 
Rizzio   (David)  :    his   murder,   4  Jew.  1147, 

1  Zur.  166  n.,  170 
Roads:  v.  Ways. 
Roan :  v.  Rouen. 
Roast:  v.  Rule. 
Roath  (Jo.) :  v.  Roth. 
Roating  :  coarse,  Pil.  490 
Robbery:  v.  Stealing. 
Robert  "(St),  of  Bury:  Bale  192 
Robert,  king  of  Sicily  :  said  to  have  wrought 

the   poisoning   of  the   emperor  Henry  of 

Lucenburg,  4  Jew.  687 
Robert,  abp  of  Canterbury:   exiled,  2  Tyn. 

294 

Robert,  or  Radbert,  q.v. 
Roberts  (Nich.):   a  friend   of  Cranmer's,  2 

Cran.  278 ;    made  vicar  of  Quadring,  ib. 

284;  Cranmer's  admonitory  letter  to  him, 

ib. 
Robertson  (Tho.),  or  Robinson,  archdeacon 

of  Leicester  :  Bale  206  (?),  Rid.  316,  3  Zur. 

264  n 
Robertson  (Will.) :  Hist,  of  Scotland,  1  Zur. 

219  n. ;  Charles  V.,  Grin.  15  n.,  1  Lot.  305  n 
Robertus  Carnotensis:  4  Bui.  196 
Robertus  de  Collo-Torto,  q.  v. 
Robertus  Gallus,  q.  v. 
Robertus  Tuicensis :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 

Bale  256 
Robertus  (Magister) :  Calf.  42  n 

Robin  (  ):  saluted,  4  Jew.  1190 

Robin    Goodfellow:    named,    1  Brad.  427, 

Calf.  70,  2  Cov.  243,    1  Tyn.  321,  2  Tyn. 

139  ;  the  reference  explained,  1  Brad.  427 

n.,  1  Tyn.  321  n 
Robin  Hood,  q.  v. 

Robin  (Round) :  1  Cov.  426,  Rid.  265 
Robinson  (Hen.),  bp  of  Carlisle:  sometime 

provost  of  Queen's  coll.,  Oxon.,  provision 

for  him,  Grin.  461 

Robinson  (Nich.),  bp  of  Bangor  :  was  chap 
lain  to  abp  Parker,  letter  to  him,  2  Cov. 

532;    mentioned,   Park.  261;    he  signs  a 

letter  to   the   queen,  ib.  294;    likewise  a 

letter  to  lord  Burghley,  ib.  394 
Robinson  (Ant.) :  servant  to  Jewel,  Jew.  xxv. 


ROBINSON  —  ROGERS 


665 


lobinson  (Hastings) :    translator  and  editor 

of  the  Zurich  Letters,  1,  2,  3  Zur. 
lobinson  (Jo.) :  v.  Robynson. 
lobinson  (Rich.):  notice  of  him,  Poei.  xxxiii; 

Psalm  vi.  in  metre,  ib.  364 ;  time  fleeting, 

ib.  305 

lobinson  (Tho.) :  v.  Robertson, 
lobinson  (Dr)  :  Bale  206  [perhaps  Thomas], 
lobsart  (Sir  Jo.) :  dedication  to  him,  2  Bee. 

583 ;  notice  of  him,  his  ancestors,  &c.,  ib.  n 
lobsart  (Amy  or  Anne),  wife  of  Rob.  Dudley 

(q. «.),  earl  of  Leicester, 
lobynson  (Jo.) :  servant  to  lord  Wiltshire, 

2  Cran.  3G9 

loccha  (Angelus)  a  Camerino  :  Calf.  178  n 
iocester  abbey,  co.  Stafford :  its  suppression, 

2  Cran.  379 

loch  (St):  invoked  against  pestilence,  Bale 
348,  1  Bee.  139,  Calf.  20,  1  Hoop.  457, 
Hutch.  171,  2  Jew.  922,  Pro.  Elixs.  392  n., 
535  ;  prayer  for  his  intercession,  Hog.  228; 
some  account  of  him,  \Bec.  139  n.;  we  are 
forbidden  by  God's  word  to  trust  in  him, 

3  Bee.  43 

lochdale,  co.  Lane. :  the  living,  Park.  221, 
231  n.,  Pil.  vii ;  the  school,  Park.  231,  232 

loche  (Tho.) :  presented  to  Sutton  Magna, 
2  Cran.  362  n 

lochefort  (R.  de) :  v.  Raymond  (St). 

Jochelle  :  named,  2  Zur.  84 ;  synod  of  the 
reformed  church  of  France  there,  1  Zur. 
250  n. ;  besieged,  2  Zur.  223  n.,  250  n 

loehester,  Kent:  martyrs  there,  Poet.  170; 
a  citation  to  lord  Cobham  affixed  to  the 
gates  of  the  cathedral,  Bale  18 ;  several  of 
the  bishops  were  archdeacons  of  Canter 
bury,  Grin.  3GO  n. ;  a  benefice  annexed  to 
the  bishoprick,  Park.  100 ;  Ridley's  last 
farewell  to  it,  Rid.  408 

loehester  (Master):  perhaps  Maurice  Grif 
fith,  bp  of  Rochester,  1  Brad.  469 

lochet,  or  Rochette :  a  vestment  worn  by 
bishops,  1  Jew.  91,  1  Lai.  208,  264,  2  Lnt. 
348,  Lit.  Edw.  157,  217,  Park.  475,  1  Tyn. 
252,  1  Zur.  164,  3  Zur.  585  n. ;  stated  to 
have  been  introduced  by  Sisinius,  a  Nova- 
tian  bishop,  Pil.  661 

lochford,  co.  Essex:  J.  Simpson  was  burnt 
there,  Poet.  162 

lochford  (Tho.  vise.),  afterwards  earl  of 
Wiltshire  :  v.  Boleyn. 

lock :  v.  Christ,  iv,  Peter  (St). 

That  smitten  by  Moses,  Calf.  336 ;  that 
on  which  Christ  built  his  church  said  to  be 
faith,  3  Tyn.  31 ;  he  who  cometh  to  this 
rock  is  safe,  ib. 

Hock :  an  instrument  used  in  spinning,  2  Cov. 
537 


Rocke  (St) :  v.  Roch. 

Rod  :  what  is  understood  by  it  in  scripture, 

2  Hoop.  225 

Rodbert,  or  Robert:  founded  the  order  of 
Fontevraud,  3  Bui.  295  n 

Rodborne (Tho.), afterwards  bp  of  StDavid's: 
Bale  16 

Roderic,  king  of  the  Goths  :  1  Bui.  416 

Rodolph  II.,  emperor:  Hog.  49 

Rodolph,  duke  of  Suabia :  stirred  up  by  the 
pope  against  his  brother-in-law  the  em 
peror,  2  Hoop.  239,  3  Jew.  346,  4  Jew. 
698,  Lit.  Eliz.  449 

Rodolph  (Ant.):  rejects  the  Apocrypha, 
Whita.  64 

Rodolph  (Jo.):  3  Zur.  97 

lloestius  (Diethehn),  consul  of  Zurich  :  4  Bui. 
x.  n 

Roffensis :  v.  Fisher  (Jo.),  bp  of  Rochester. 

Rogation  week :  its  institution,  Calf.  295, 
296 ;  commonly  called  Gang-week,  3  Whitg. 
276,  &e. ;  sometimes  Cross- week,  Calf.  66; 
Gang- week  at  Rome,  2  Jew.  915  (see  Calf. 
295  n.);  heathen  custom,  Calf.  66,  2  Zur. 
40;  processions  or  perambulations,  3  Whitg. 
276,  277,  278,  495,  2  Zur.  40,  361 ;  super- 
stitious  ceremonies  sometimes  used,  sur 
plices,  banners,  bells,  &c.,  Grin.  168,  241, 

3  Whitg.  276,  277,  495;    formerly  gospels 
were  said  to  the  corn  in  the  fields,  3  Tyn. 
62,  234 ;  letter  to  the  archdeacon  of  Essex 
on  perambulations  in  Rogation  week,  Grin. 
240;  the  right  use  of  such  perambulations, 
2  Zur.  40 ;  what  psalms  to  be  said,  Grin. 
141,  168 

Roger  of  Bishopsbridge,  abp  of  York :  Pil. 
589 

Roger,  bp  of  Worcester :  Pil.  589 

Roger  of  Chester,  or  Chichester:  notice  of 
him,  4  Jew.  697  n.;  his  works  copied  by 
R.  Higden,  Calf.  296  n 

Rogers  (Sir  Edw.) :  privy  councillor  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  Park.  75,  76,  77,  103,  106, 117, 
1  Zur.  5n.;  comptroller  of  the  household, 
Grin.  32 ;  mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the 
emperor  Ferdinand,  ib. 

Rogers  (Sir  Rich.) :  1  Bee.  396  n 

Rogers  (And.):  Mary  (Seymour)  his  wife, 
1  Bee.  396  n 

Rogers  (Dan.),  son  of  the  martyr:  notice  of 
him,  2  Zur.  296  n. ;  mentioned,  ib.  293  n., 
300  (?) 

Rogers  (Jo.),  the  martyr:  chaplain  at  An 
twerp,  1  Tyn.  Ixxiv;  editor  of  the  Bible 
called  Mathewe's,  2  Cov.  x,  1  Tyn.  Ixxiv; 
prebendary  of  St  Paul's,  2  Brad,  xxv,  Rid. 
331  n.,  336;  in  prison,  1  Brad.  403,  Hutch. 
viii ;  he  signs  a  declaration  concerning 

46 


666 


ROGERS  —  ROME 


religion,  1  Brad.  374 ;  intention  to  take 
him  to  Cambridge  to  dispute,  Rid.  363;  he 
is  examined  at  St  Mary  Overy's,  1  Brad. 
473;  degraded  by  Bonner,  2  Hoop,  xxiv; 
in  peril  of  death,  1  Brad.  281),  2  Brad.  83  ; 
condemned,  3  Zur.  171;  his  martyrdom, 
1  Brad.  282  n.,  410,  445,  2  Brad.  1'JO,  192, 
194,  Bid.  378,  380,  391,  3  Zur.  772 

Rogers  (Jo.) :  Displaying  of  the  Family  of 
Love,  by  J.  R.,  Rog.  41,  271,  3/50  nn 

Rogers  (Matth.) :  exhorts  his  children,  2  Brad. 
363 

Rogers  (Rich.),  suffragan  of  Dover  :  an  eccle 
siastical  commissioner,  Park.  370  n. ;  he  at 
tends  queen  Elizabeth  at  Canterbury,  ib.  475 

ROGERS  (Tho.) :  notice  of  his  life  and  works, 
Rog.  v;  THE  CATHOLIC  DOCTRINE  OF  THE 
CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  ;  AN  EXPOSITION 
OF  THE  XXXIX.  ARTICLES  ;  edited  by  the 
Rev.  J.  J.  S.  Perowne,  M.A.,  Rog. ;  he 
translated  a  work  by  Scheltco  a  Jueren  on 
the  end  of  the  world,  2  Lot.  51  n.,  Rog.  v  ; 
his  opinion  on  the  cross  in  baptism,  Rog. 
321  n 

Rogers  (Tho.),  student  of  Ch.  ch.,  Oxon. : 
Rog.  ix. 

Rogers  (Tho.),  another:  Rog.  ix. 

Roging:  insidious,  knavish,  3  Whitg.  139 

Rohan  (M.  de) :  queen  Elizabeth's  contract 
with  him,  1  Zur.  115  n 

Rokeby  (Jo.),  or  Rookbye,  precentor  of  the 
church  of  York :  enjoined  to  view  the 
statutes  of  the  said  church,  Grin.  151 

Rolfe  (Mr) :  a  gentleman  of  Kent,  Park.  258 

Roll  up :  to  chaunt,  1  Tyn.  24'J 

Roma  (Aug.  de),  abp  of  Nazareth:  at  the 
council  of  Basil,  4  Jew.  1056 

Romances:  some  mentioned,  1  Tyn.  161 

Romanists:  v.  Church,  II.  iii,  Papists. 

The   term    used,    Sand.  64;   differences 
among  them,  3  Jew.  610,  &c. 

Romans  :  their  monarchy  the  last  of  the  four, 
1  Lat.  356;  what  countries  the  empire  com 
prised,  2  Jew.  915 ;  its  civil  wars  and  con 
tentions,  2  Hoop.  78 ;  the  disquiet  raised 
by  the  introduction  of  Christianity,  2  Cran. 
198;  according  to  divers  fathers  it  was 
this  which  hindered  the  revelation  of  An 
tichrist,  2  Jew.  913;  the  monarchy  usurp 
ed  by  the  pope,  Pil.  186;  why  the  Romans 
never  received  the  God  of  the  Jews,  3  Bui. 
203  ;  they  had  famous  schools,  4  Bui.  480 ; 
they  trained  their  children  in  good  letters, 
1  Bee.  398;  they  said  their  ancilia  were 
sent  from  heaven,  1  Jew.  510;  their  law 
against  perjury,  1  Bee.  391;  against  whore 
dom,  2  Bee.  649;  Gesta  Romanorum,  1 
Tyn.  80  n.,  328 


Romans  (Epistle  to  the) :  v.  Paul  (St). 
Romanus,   pope:   1  Hoop.  217,   3  Jew.  276, 

1  Tyn.  324  n 

Romanus,  martyr:  his  address  to  his  judge, 
as  stated  by  Prudentius,  3  Bui.  225 

Romanus  (St)  :  Romane  [one  of  several  saints 
so  named]  invoked  for  madness,  2  Jew.  923 

RomanusPatritius :  v.  Patritius,Vartomannus. 

Rome:  v.  Church,  II.  iii,  Councils,  Empire, 
Pope,  Romans. 

The  head  of  the  world,  4  Jew.  1032;  an 
epitome  of  the  world,  I  Jew.  420;  names 
given  to  it  by  Cicero,  ad  Frontinum,  ib.  432; 
it  is  the  seven-hilled  city,  4  Jew.  879,  Lit. 
Eliz.  655,  Phil.  429 ;  it  was  built  on  seven 
hills,  but  Sander  says  the  site  is  removed, 
the  present  city  being  on  the  other  side  of 
the  river,  2  Ful.  372;  the  hills  particularly 
mentioned,  ib.  372,  373,  2  Jew. 915;  Rome 
declared  to  be  the  Babylon  of  St  John, 
Poet.  275,  Rid.  53,  54  (v.  Babylon) ;  called 
Babylon  by  Augustine,  Rog.  181,  and  by 
Jerome,  ib.  182;  it  is  said  to  be  the  beast 
of  St  John,  Bale  426,  the  great  whore,  ib. 
493,  2  Hoop.  554,  Rid.  53,  the  seat  of 
Satan,  Rid.  415,  and  of  Antichrist,  2  Cran. 
63;  its  anagram, — Amor,  Rog.  179,  180; 
Bede's  exposition  of  S.  P.  Q.  R.,  1  Jew. 
421 ;  the  city  beautified  by  Augustus,  1 
Bee.  245,  Grin.  17,  2  Jew.  1015;  many 
times  assaulted  and  sacked  by  barbarians, 

2  Bui.  109,  4  Bui.  200,    1  Jew.  416,  418; 
whether  Peter  was  there,  2  Brad.  144  (&c. 
v.  Peter) ;  number  of  clergy  in  the  church 
at  Rome  in  the  time  of  Cornelius,  1  Jew. 
197,  2  Whitg.  215 ;  language  of  the  clergy 
in   an    epistle    to    Cyprian,    2  Ful.    159; 
simple  order  of  the  church  in  the  time  of 
Damasus  and   Jerome,    1  Jew.   174,   265 ; 
Rome  a  patriarchate,  4  Bui.  112,  Rid.  263, 
2  Whitg.  220,  221  n.;    recognized  by  the 
Nicene  council  as  equal  with   Alexandria 
and  Antioch,  3  Jew.  304,  &e.  ;  its  primacy, 
1  Jew.  368,  &c.,  412 ;  the  faith  of  the  West 
came  not  first  from  Rome,  ib.  161;  Rome 
declared  the  chief  church  by  the  emperor 
Phocas  (q.  v),  2  Tyn.  258  ;  the  see  of  Rome 
is  a  tyranny  of  body  and  soul,  1  Hoop.  23; 
jubilees  instituted,  2  Bui.  266,  1  Lat.  49  n.; 
corrupt  state  of  the  church,  4  Jew.   745, 
&c. ;  Rome  said  by  Pius  V.  "  magis  Genti- 
lizare,  quam  Christianizare,"  Rog.  182  ;  the 
awful  corruption  of  manners  there,  Phil. 
389,   418;    harlots   harboured    there,   and 
brothel-houses  openly  maintained,  and  made 
a  source  of  revenue,  &c.,  Bale  518,  2  Jew. 
707,  728,  4  Jew.  627,644,  Rog.  119  n.,  3  Tyn. 
62,  171 ;  priests  and  prelates  wait  on  courte- 


ROME  —  ROSOGAN 


667 


zans,  2  Jew.  728,  807 ;  it  is  the  nest  of 
abomination,  1  Hoop.  447  ;  all  things  are 
venal  there,  Rid.  54 ;  Rome  gives  trifles, 
but  receives  gold  Pil.  272  ;  a  letter  by 
Knox,  professedly  printed  there,  1  Brad. 
Ill ;  false  miracles  performed  there  in 
1790,  97,  Calf.  274  n.  ;  manuscripts  there, 
Park.  141 

CHURCHES. 

Churches  and  monasteries  on  the  seven 
hills,  2  Ful.  372,  373;  Serramus  Deseptem 
Urbi.s  Rom*  Eeclesiis,  Hid.  510 ;  the  stations, 
appointed  by  Gregory  1.,  1  Lat.  4SJ  n 

St  Peters  :  liniina  Petri  et  Pauli,  1  Jew. 
173  n. ;  the  pix  made  by  Gregory,  2  Jew. 
SOU 

All  Saints" :  formerly  the  Pantheon, 
Calf.  60 

St  Andrew  :  pix  there,  2  Jew.  500 
St  John   Lattran :    robbed   by    Isacius, 
2   Tyn.    255 ;    indulgence   for    visiting   it, 
1  Brad.  372  n.;  the  great  bell  baptized  by 
John  XIV.,  Roy.  206 

St  Mary  in  Cosrnedin :  Pole  cardinal 
deacon  thereof,  Rid.  270 

St  Mary  Rotunda  :  Calf.  07  n 
St  Mary  Scala  Call:    I  Brad.  372 n., 
1  Lat.  97  n 

St  Paul  :  St  Brigit's  prayers  there,  Pra. 
Etiz.  507  n 

St  Sylvester  ;  pix  there,  2  Jew.  560 

OTHEK  LOCALITIES. 

The  Tarpeian  rock,  1  Bui.  204;  the 
theatre  of  Pompeius,  2  Jew,  1010;  there 
was  a  library  in  the  Capitol,  ib.  981;  the 
Pantheon,  now  St  Mary  llotunda,  Calf. 
67  n. ;  the  Lateran  (v.  Councils,  and  St 
John,  among  the  churches,  below),  2  Ful. 
372;  the  alleged  baptistery  of  Constantine 
there,  ib.  360  ;  Ara  Cceli,  ib.  373 ;  the  castle 
of  St  Angelo,  2  Lat.  180;  the  English  col 
lege,  Lit.  Eliz.  606  n.,  1  Zur.  2,'>4  n. ;  the 
image  called  Pasquil,  2  Bui.  117  ;  that  of 
pope  Joan,  4  Jew.  049,  655 
Rome  (New):  v.  Constantinople. 
Romney  (New),  co.  Kent:  unlawful  exac 
tion  of  3d.  per  acre  for  tithes  in  Rumiiey 
Marsh,  2  Cran.  289 

Romney  (Old),  Kent:  the  living,  Park.  33-Jn 
Romulus :  2  Bui.  219 
Ronan  (St)  :   "  St  Troniau's  fast,"  Pil.  80; 

"St  Rinian's,"  ib.  551 
Roo  (Geo.),  rector  of  \Vinchcomb:   3  Tyn. 

75  n 
Roo  (Geo.),  or  Row  :  chaplain  to  abp  Grin- 

dal,  Grin.  331 

Rood :    a   crucifix,   2  Jew.  922 ;   from   riot), 
cross,  Calf.  35  n. ;  the  holy  rood  with  St 


Mary  and  St  John,  Bale  612,  1  Ful.  190, 
204,  1  Zur.  73,  74;  various  roods  are  men 
tioned  at  p.  255,  col.  2  of  this  Index ;  the 
book  of  the  rood,  2  Cran.  101 
Rood-lofts:  what  they  were,  Calf.  35  n., 
Grin.  154  n.;  lights  set  therein,  Rid.  67; 
order  of  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners 
for  their  removal,  Grin.  154  n. ;  directed 
to  be  taken  down  and  altered,  ib.  134,  158, 
Sand.  250;  commonly  removed  and  texts 
set  up,  1  Ful.  193 

Roodd  (Mr) :  subscribes  the  book  of  the  king's 
succession,  and  promises  to  preach  nothing 
doubtful  without  consulting  Cranmer,  2 
Cran.  287 

Roode  (Mr),  of  Gray's  Inn  :  2  Cran.  306 
Rook  (St):  v.  Rochus. 
Rookbve  (Jo.) :  v.  Rokeby. 
Roost :  v.  Rule. 
Rooth  (Rich  ) :  v.  Roth. 
Rooty,  or  Rowty  :  coarse,  Pil.  490 
Roper  (Geo.) :  martyred  at  Canterbury,  Poet. 

105 
Roper    (Jo.):    sometime    attorney-general, 

Phil.  xxxi. 

Roper  (Jo.  ?) :  a  Puritan,  Gi  in.  204 
Roper  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxxi ;  he 
was  one  of  the  commissioners  for  the  ex 
amination    of  Phil  pot,  ib.  4 ;    he  married 
Margaret,   dau.    of  Sir   Tho.    More,    and 
wrote  his  lifr,  ib.  xxxi;  his  Life  of  Sir  T. 
More,  2  Lat.  333  n 
Rosa  Solis  :  Poet.  193 
Rosaries  :  what,  4  Bui.  204 n 
Rosaries,  or  Lady  Psalters :  v.  Mary  (B.  V.) 
Roscoe  (Will.):  his  Leo  X.,  Calf.  6  n 
Rosdell  (Chr.) :  1  Hoop,  iv,  v. 
Rose  (Tho.),  or  Ros,  or  Rosse,  curate  of  Had- 
leigh :    persecuted    by   his  parishioners,  2 
Cran.  280 ;  proposed  as  abp  of  Armagh,  ib. 
438 ;    persecuted    by   Gardiner    in    queen 
Mary's  time,  3  Zur.  773 
Rose  of  gold  :  presented  by  the  pope  to  kings, 

1  Tyn.  186 

Rosell  (Harold)  :  apparently  clerk  of  Cran- 
mer's  kitchen,  2  Cran.  321  ;  he  married 
Dorothy  Cranmer,  sister  of  the  archbishop, 
iu.  256  n. ;  Cranmer  recommends  him  to 
send  his  son  Thomas  to  a  free  school,  ib. 
202 

Resell  (Tho.) :  2  Cran.  262 
Rosellis  (Ant.  de) :  Monarchia,  Jew.  xlii;  he 
extravagantly  exalts  the  pope,  4  Bui.  120; 
declares  that  he  is  prince  of  the  kings  of 
the   earth,  4  Jew.  671 ;  asserts,  by  impli 
cation,  that  he  is  king  of  kings  and  lord  of 
lords,  ib.  682 
Rosogan  (James) :  and 


668 


ROSOGAN  —  RUFFLNUS 


Rosogan  (Jo.):  rebels,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Kosse  (Tho.) :  v.  Rose. 

llossem  (Martin  van) :  raises  an  army  in  the 
dukedom  of  Cleve,  3  Zur.  633  n 

Rosso  (Pietro  Maria) :  2  Cran.  234  n 

Rosweydus  (Heribertus) :  his  valuable  edition 
of  the  Vitae  Patrum,  Calf.  252  n 

Rotaker  (Chr.) :  1  Zur.  62,  3  Zur.  698 

Rotenberg  :  surrendered,  3  Zur.  638  n 

Roth  (Jo.) :  martyrtd,  Poet.  168 

Roth  (Rich.),  or  Rooth  :  martyred  at  Isling 
ton,  Poet.  171 

Rothbury,  co.  Northumb. :  birthplace  of  the 
martyr  Taylor,  Rid.  489,  494 

Rothes  (And.  earl  of) :  v.  Leslie. 

Rothman  (Bernard):  an  ecclesiastic  of  Miin- 
ster,  who  introduced  the  reformation  into 
that  city,  but  was  afterwards  infected  with 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  Anabaptists,  Grin. 256 

Rotomage :  v.  Rouen. 

Roudbery  (Rob.) :  Sale  16 

Rouen :  v.  Councils. 

Persecution  there,  1  Tyn.  lix;  a  letter  of 
Hooper's  printed  there,  2  Hoop.  570;  the 
city  taken  and  sacked  by  the  duke  of 
Guise,  Grin.  253  n.,  2  Zur.  83 n.;  men 
tioned,  1  Zur.  115  n.,  118  n 

Rough  (Jo.) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9);  martyred 
in  Smithfield,  Poet.  171,  2  Zur.  160  n., 
3  Zur.  360  n. 

Round  :  to  whisper,  2  Bui.  69,  Lit.  Eliz. 
495  n. ;  roun,  2  Bui.  69  n. ;  rown,  Lit.  Eliz. 
495  n.;  rounded,  1  Jew.  45,  Phil.  198; 
rowned,  i.  e.  consulted,  Bale  125 

Roustius  (  ) :  3  Zur.  421 

Rout:  crowd,  2  Jew.  869;  rout,  to  make  a 
stir,  Pil.  356 

Routh  (Mart.  Jos.),  pres.  Magd.  coll.  Oxon.: 
Reliquae  Sacra;,  1  Bui.  132  n.,  Calf.  154  n., 
2  Cov.  132  n.,  184  n.,  2  Ful.  338  n 

Row  (Geo.):  v.  Roo. 

Row  (Jo.),  minister  of  Perth  :  2  Zur.  364 

Rowland :  proverb  on  Rowland  and  Oliver, 
Calf.  374 

Rowlands  (Sam.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxii; 
Peter's  tears,  ib.  347;  the  death  of  death, 
sin's  pardon,  and  soul's  ransom,  ib.  349 ; 
the  high  way  to  mount  Calvarie,  ib.  352 ; 
Christ  to  the  women  of  Hierusalem,  ib.  357 

Rowned :  v.  Round. 

Rowty :  v.  Rooty. 

Roxburgh  castle  :  taken  by  the  English,  3 
Zur.  387 

Royal,  or  Rial:  a  gold  coin,  Rid.  382 

Royard:  qu.Ruardus Tapper?  1  Jew. 38,52, 55 

Royden    (   ):  a  friend  of  Bradford,   1 

Brad.  36  n. ;  letter  to  him,  2  Brad.  67  ;  to 
him  and  his  wife,  ib.  124 


Roydon  (Tho.) :  dedication  to  him,  1  Bee. 
307  ;  notice  of  him  and  his  family,  ib.  n 

Roydon,  co.  Essex :  the  vicarage,  2  Cran. 
368 

Roydon,  co.  Suffolk:  1  Bee.  307  n 

Rove  (Will.):  once  a  monk  of  Greenwich, 
and  afterwards  Tyndale's  associate  in  his 
translations,  1  Tyn.  xv,  xxii,  xxiii,  37 — 41, 
3  Tyn.  187  n.;  he  offends  Wolsey  by  his 
satire,  1  Tyn.  xxxvi,  39  n. ;  with  Tyndale 
at  Cologne,  ib.  xxviii;  sought  for  abroad 
by  Wolsey's  orders,  ib.  xxxiv,  xxxv ;  burned 
in  Portugal,  ib.  42  n.;  Tyndale's  character 
of  him,  ib.  37—39 

Royston  (Dr) :  chaplain  to  Tonstal,  1  Tyn. 
xxiv. 

Ruardus  Tapper,  q.v. 

Rubbidge  :  rubbish,  Sand.  59 

Rubric  primers:  v.  Primers. 

Ruchat  (Abr.) :  Hist,  de  la  Ref.  de  la  Suisse, 
3  Zur.  622  n 

Rudder  (S.) :  Hist,  of  Gloucestershire,  2  Lat. 
393,  415,  417,  418  nn 

Ruddock:  a  robin  red-breast,  metaphorically 
a  gold  coin,  2  Bui.  59 

Ruding   (Rogers) :   Annals  of  the  Coinage, 

3  Zur.  615  n 

Ruff  (In  his) :  in  his  best  attire,  at  his  highest 

exaltation,  2  Jew.  846  n 
Ruffin  (St):  invoked  for  lunacy,  Rog.22Q 
Ruffinus,  or  Rufinus:    his  dispute   with  Je 
rome,    4  Jew.  1098 ;    called  a  heretic,  ib. 
1006,    1007 ;    he    was   tinctured   with    the 
heresy  of  Origen,  ib.  1007 ;  Hystoria  Ec- 
clesiastica,  Jew.  xiii ;  mistaken  for  Euse- 
bius,  3  Jew.  411,  951  n.;  his  Exposition  of 
the  Creed,  formerly  ascribed  to   Cyprian, 

2  Bee.  49  n.,  2  Cran.  23;  his  Latin  version 
of  Josephus,  Calf,  x;  his  Latin  version  of 
the  Reuognitiones,  ib.  21  n. ;  he  enumerates 
the  canonical  books  of  the  Old  Testament, 

4  Bui.   541 ;    divides    the  scriptures    into 
canonical,    ecclesiastical,    and    apocryphal 
books,  2  Cran.23;  allows  the  books  termed 
ecclesiastical  to  be  read  in  the  church,  but 
not  to  be  alleged  for  doctrine,  ib.,  3  Jew. 
433,   Whita.  59,  62 ;  bears  witness  against 
the  Apocrypha,    2  Cran.  23,   1  Ful.  20  n., 

3  Jew.  452,   Whita.  59  ;  says  that  apostolic 
tradition   required  to  be  written   for   the 
benefit  of  posterity,  Whita.  570;  maintains 
the  scriptures  to  be  a  sufficient  rule  of  faith, 
Sand.  222  n.,  Whita.  28  ;  ascribes  the  creed 
to  the  apostles,  1  Bui.  123;  shews  why  we 
profess  our  belief  in  God,  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  not  in  the 
church,  &c.,   ib.  159;    describes  a  contro 
versy  about   the  difference   of  substances 


RUFFINUS  —  RUSSELL 


669 


and  subsistences  (oucrias   et  inrtxTTaa-ets), 

3  Bui.  158 ;  says  that  the  clause,  "  he  de 
scended  into  hell,"  is  not  in  the  creed  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  nor  is  it  used  in  the 
churches  of  the  East,  1  Bui.  137,   Whita. 
536,  537  ;  on  the  ascension  of  Christ,  2  Cov. 
150,   2  Hoop.  482  ;   on  his  sitting  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  1  Bui.  148,  2  Cov. 
15G;  he  says  in  some  Eastern  churches  they 
professed  to  believe  "the  resurrection  of  this 
flesh,"  2  Bee.  49  n.,  1  Bui.  168, 1C9, 2  Cov.  168 ; 
calls  it  a  cavil  to  say,  that  the  body  of  man 
is  "any  other  thing  but  flesh,"  3  Jew.  535; 
said  to  have  held  that  God  committed  the 
government  of  the  world  to  certain  celes 
tial  powers,  Hog.  42  n. ;  referred  to  on  ec 
clesiastical  ranks,  2  Whitg.  432;  he  speaks 
of  deacons  dividing  the  sacrament  in  the 
absence  of  the  presbyters,  1  Jew.  239,  241 ; 
referred  to  about  hermits,  2  Ful.  239;  he 
relates  that  Constantino  at  the  time  of  ser 
mons  stood  upright,  4  Jew.  1017  ;  a  passage 
in  his  history  misapplied  in  the  Canon  Law 
to  prove  that  the  pope  is  God  and  above 
human  judgment,  2  Ful.  356  n. ;  he  speaks 
of  the  invention  of  the  cross,    Calf.  322, 
323,  326;    says    that   the    emperor  called 
the   council   of    Nice   together  according 
to  the  determination  of  the  priests,  &c., 

4  Jew.   993,  1000,   Rog.   204  n. ;    on  the 
Nicene  decree  respecting  patriarchs,  3  Jew. 
307,    4   Jew.   828;    words    added    in    his 
abridgment  of  a  Nicene  canon,  2  Ful.  107; 
he  calls  Athanasius  the  greatest  or  highest 
bishop,    3  Jew.  315,  4  Jew.  824;  on  the 
administration  of  baptism  by  him  in  pastime, 
when  a  child,  Hutch.  116  ;  on   George  of 
Alexandria,    2    Whitg.   385 ;    he   mentions 
two    bishops  of  Alexandria  at   one   time, 
4  Jew.  994 ;  says  when  Maximus  sat  in  the 
council  of  Palestine,    Paphnutius  put  him 
out,  saying  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  confer 
matters  with  wicked  men,  ib.  951 ;  speaks 
of  the  vain  endeavour  of  the  Jews  to  re 
build  the   temple  in  the  reign   of   Julian, 
2  Bui.  260,  261;   states  that  none  of  the 
bishops   at   Rimini    understood   the   word 
ofiooucrtos,    Whita.   139 ;    states    that    the 
father  of  Gregory  of  Nazianzum  was  bishop 
there  before  him,  Pit.  565;  describes  the 
scriptural   studies  of  Basil   and    Gregory, 
Whita.  371 ;  quoted  for  Jerome's  censure 
on  Ambrose,  1  Jew.  314  n. ;    he  gives  a 
prayer  of  Theodosius,  Pil.  414;  mentions  a 
law  made  by  him,  ib.  409  ;  on  the  patience 
of  Tlieodorus,  ib.  333;  tells  how  the  cross 
recommended  Christianity  to  theEgyptians, 
Calf.  65,  276,  277  ;    says  the  man  is   not 


a  Christian  who  would  bear  to  be  called 
a  heretic,  2  Jew.  1029,  3  Jew.  184,  210 ; 
speaks  of  a  learned  heretic  who  was  con 
futed  by  a  simple  man,  Pil.  267  ;  speaks  of 
the  heresy  of  Apollinaris,  Rog.  52  n.  ;  of 
that  of  the  Macedonians,  ib.  72  n.;  relates 
some  heathen  miracles,  Calf.  274,  275 

Rugge  (Rob.)  :  vice-chancellor  of  Cambridge, 
Rid.  327  n 

llugge  ("Will.),  or  Reppes,  bp  of  Norwich: 
notice  of  him,  2  Cran.  336  n. ;  he  was  once 
abbot  of  St  Benedict  at  Hulme,  1  Lat. 
123  n.;  when  abbot  he  signed  a  declaration 
about  a  general  council,  2  Cran.  468  fa  foot 
note  ascribes  the  signature  to  Will.  Boston, 
alias  Benson,  abbot  of  Westminster,  but  as 
it  seems  erroneously]  ;  his  conduct  as  bishop 
denounced  by  Cranmer,  ib.  336 

Ruinart  (Theod.):  Acta  martyrum,  2  Ful. 
189  n 

Ruins :  v.  Time. 

Ruinus  (Car.):  says  the  pope  has  power  to 
decree  against  the  epistles  of  St  Paul,  Rog. 
191  n 

Rule  and  charge  :  4  Jew.  959 

Rule  (Golden):  2  Tyn.  118 

Rule  of  Clerks'  Lives :  v.  Regula. 

Rule  of  Faith:  v.  Faith. 

Rule  (To)  the  roast:  4  Jew.  744,  Rid.  115; 
or  the  roost,  Phil.  46,  291 

Rulers :  v.  Kings,  Magistrates. 

Runcorn  (Mr):  1  Brad.  494 

liupe  Scissa  (Jo.  de):  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse  ,  Bale  258 

Rupertus :  4  Jew.  873 

Rupertus  Carnotensis,  i.e.  John  of  Salisbury: 
v.  John. 

Rupertus  Tuitensis:  De  Divinis  Officiis,  Jew. 
xlii,  1  Jew.  179 

Ruremond  (Chr.  van):  printer  at  Antwerp, 
1  Tyn.  xxxiii. 

Rush  (Mr):  recommended  to  be  teacher  in 
the  grammar-school  at  Canterbury,  Park. 
144;  notice  of  him,  ib.  n.;  recommended 
for  preferment,  ib.  283 

Rush- bearing:  the  wake,  or  feast  of  dedica 
tion,  Grin.  142 

Rushbrough  (Eliz.) :  v.  Brown  (E.) 

Russell  (Jo.),  1st  earl  of  Bedford:  sheriff  of 
Worcester,  2  Lat.  393  n.,  395  n.,  and  see 
405;  he  makes  suit  for  abbey-lands,  ib. 
395  n. ;  his  advancement,  2  Bee.  622  n. ;  a 
privy  councillor,  I  Cran.  xix,  2  Cran.  490, 
510,  511,  523,  524,  530,  531,  Park.  30,  46, 
Rid.  508,  2  Zur.  159  n.;  he  defeats  the 
rebels  at  Exeter,  2  Cran.  163  n.;  sent  to 
the  Tower  on  the  accession  of  queen  Mary, 
ib.  441  n.,  442 


670 


RUSSELL  —  SABBATH 


Russell  (Fra.),  2nd  earl  of  Bedford:  notices 
of  him,  2  Bee.  622  n.,  2  Brad.  77  n.,  2  Zur. 
215  n.;  mentioned,  Park.  404,  1  Zur.  29, 
78,  326;  he  was  some  time  at  Zurich,  2  Zur. 
8  n. ;  concerned  in  the  correction  of  the 
liturgy,  ib.  9  n. ;  privy  councillor  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  Grin.  405,  417,  423,  427,  Park. 
73,  357,  381,  1  Zur.  5  n.  ;  he  invites  P. 
Martyr  to  return  to  England,  1  Zur.  81  n. ; 
governor  of  Berwick,  2  Zur.  116,  145 ; 
extracts  from  his  correspondence,  1  Zur. 
1G5  n.,  1G7  n.  ;  ambassador  in  Scotland 
at  the  baptism  of  James  VI.,  ib.  183  n. ; 
a  supervisor  of  Pilkington's  testament, 
Pit.  xl ;  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1 
Zur.  267  n.;  patron  of  Quaker's  son,  ib. 
289 ;  letters  by  him,  2  Zur.  36,  54,  63,  74, 
75,  306,  3  Zur.  13S;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad. 
77.  138,  2  Zur.  8,  52,  57  (?),  60,  137,  214; 
dedication  to  h.m,  2  Bee.  622 

Russell  (Fra.?  lord) :  apparently  Francis,  heir 
app.  of  the  2nd  earl  of  Bedford,  1  Zur.  20, 
34;  taken  prisoner  by  the  Scots,  Grin. 
355  n 

Russia:  v.  Church,  II.  ii. 

Invaded  by  the  Tartars,  3  Zur.  692 ;  the 
Russe  Commonwealth,  cited,  Rog.  38  n., 
79  n.,  81  n.,  &c. ;  the  Ruthenians,  or  Little 
Russians,  and  their  tongue,  2  Bee.  245, 
3  Zur.  600,  691 

Rustandus  :  papal  legate  in  England,  4  Jew. 
1080 

Rusticus  (St):  martyred  at  Paris,  1  Hoop. 
314n 

Rusticus :  set  up  in  the  place  of  a  deprived 
bishop,  1  Bee.  23,  2  Bee.  325,  326 

Rutenes:  2  Bee.  245 

Ruth  :  marries  Boaz,  Rid.  84  ;  an  example  to 
daughters  in  law,  1  Bui.  2»5;  the  book  of 
Ruth;  by  whom  written,  Whita.  302 

Ruthall  (Tho,),  bp  of  Durham:  2  Tyn.  315 

Ruthenians  :  v.  Russia. 

Rutherford  (Jo.),  principal  of  St  Salvator's 
college,  St  Andrew's:  2  Zur.  364 

Rutherius,  bp  of  Verona :  1  Hoop.  160  n 

Ruthven  (Patrick,  lord):  took  part  in  the 
murder  of  Rizzio,  1  Zur.  166  n 

Rutilius  (P.):  his  death,  1  Hoop.  297 

Rutland  (Earls  of) :  v.  Manners. 

R utter  .  a  rider,  a  knight,  2  Tyn.  292 ;  ruffling 
rutters,  Bale  388 

Rycall:  v.  Riccall. 

Rych  (Rich,  lord) :  v.  Rich. 

Ryd  (Herman.) :  De  Vit.  et  Honest.  Cleric. 
Jew.  xlii;  declares  that  for  the  multitude  of 
lechery  (in  priests)  other  faults  are  taken 
for  no  sin,  4  Jew.  642;  says  the  clergy  un 
derstand  not  the  words  of  their  canon,  ib. 


878;  mentions  that  Brigitta  says,  in  her 
revelations,  Christ  shall  take  his  blessing 
from  the  clergy  of  Rjnie,  and  shall  give 
the  same  unto  a  people  that  shall  do  his 
will,  ib.  874;  referred  to  about  Rupertus 
Carnotensis,  ib.  938 

Ryd  (  Val.  Anselm.  ),  or  Rid:  Catalogus  An- 
noruin,  Jew.  xlii ;  he  says  pope  Liberius 
was  the  first  that  forsook  the  pure  doctrine 
of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  3Jeu:.  342;  relates 
how  the  council  of  Frankfort  cursed  that 
of  Constantinople,  which  censured  images, 
4  Jew.  1051;  affords  testimony  in  proof  of 
pope  Joan,  ib.  656 ;  says  pope  Hildebrand 
had  made  the  leaden  sword  of  the  pope's 
authority  so  mighty,  that  it  had  utterly 
dulled  the  iron  sword  of  the  empire,  oJew. 
346;  speaks  of  the  wealth  of  John  XXII., 
4  Jew.  93-' 

Rye,  co.  Sussex :  manslaughter  in  the  church 
there,  2  Cran.  357 

11  \edale,  or  Riddle  family:  Rid.  \.  n 

Rymer  (Tho.) :  Foedera,  2  Lai.  368,  370,  386, 
3y4nn 

Ryngsley  (Sir  Edw.)  :  v.  Ringsley. 

Ryntheleu  (Corn,  a) :  Calf.  135  n 


S 

S :  Philpot  wrote  to  him  concerning  infant 
baptism,  Pil.  274 

S.  (D.):  v.  Sand. 

S.  (J.) :  "  J.  T.  [and]  J.  S."  3  Whitg.  498  u 

S.  (Rich.) :  2  Cran.  288 

Sabbaoth:  what  it  means,  3  Bui.  132;  though 
a  Hebrew  word,  it  is  used  in  English  ser 
vice,  1  Jew.  303 

Sabbatarians :  their  doctrines,  Rog.  18,  19, 
97,233,234,271,315,327;  they  maintain 
that  the  sabbath  was  none  of  the  ceremo 
nies  which  were  abrogated,  ib.  89  ;  say  that 
the  church  hath  no  authority  to  sanctify 
any  other  day,  ib.  187,  3^2;  hinder  people 
from  attending  churches  upon  holy  days,  ib. 
322;  hold  all  must  keep  the  sabbath  as  they 
prescribe  on  pain  of  damnation,  ib.  319; 
Rogers  styles  them  demi-Jews,  ib.  315; 
their  books  called  in  and  forbidden,  ib.  20 

Sabbath  :  on  the  sabbath,  2  Bui.  161,  162 ; 
called  by  Tyndale  sabotli,  and  by  More 
sabbaoth,  3  Tyn.  97  n. ;  what  the  word 
signifies,  2  Bee.  80  ;  the  sabbath  was  made 
for  man,  1  Bui.  265,  2  Bui.  264  ;  it  was  made 
for  rest,  Pil.  338;  the  Lord  rested  on  it 
and  blessed  it,  1  Bui.  258,  259;  the  fourth 
commandment,  2  Whitg.  569,  &c.,  593;  the 
precept  expounded,  2  Bee.  80,  &c.,  500, 


SABBATH  —  SABELLTCUS 


671 


1  Bui.  253,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  337,  &e.,  Lit.  Edw. 
497,  (546),  Now.  (14),  128;   a  meditation 
on  it,   1  Brad.  157;  prayer  on  it,  2  Brad. 
259;  the  day  commanded  to  be  sanctified, 
and  how,  1  Bee.  38,  2  Bee.  81,  500,  2  Crnn. 
103,  Pi7.  18;  sabbath-breaking  rebuked  by 
Nehemiah,  Sand.  251;  promises  and  threat 
ening  added  to  the  sabbath,    1  Bui.  263; 
it  was  a  sign   to  the  Israelites   that  they 
were    God's   people,  1  Tyn.  351 ;  but  they 
supposed  that  they  were  justified  by  keep 
ing  it,  3  Tyn.  67  ;  the  Maccabees  fought  on 
that  day,  1  Jew.  224;  Dion  mentions  cer 
tain   Jews   who   would  not  do  so,  ib. ;   it 
was  superstitiously  kept  by  the  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  2  Cran.  14(S;  the  sabbath  of  the 
Jews  referred  to  by  Seneca,  1  Hoop.  346 ; 
it  was  not  violated  by   Christ,  Bog.  133 ; 
whether  Christians  be  bound  to  observe  it 
as  the  Jews  were,  2  Bee.  82;  controversy 
on   the  subject,  Bog.  ix,  18,  19;   the  opi 
nions  of  Whitgift  and  Cartwright,  1  Whilg. 
200—202,  228,  229,  2  Wkitg.  446,  579,  580; 
what  of  the  precept  was  temporary,  and 
what  continues,  1  Hoop.  341,  2  Brad.  323, 
Now.  (14,  15),  128, 129;  it  is  partly  cere 
monial,  2  Bee.  82,  Park.  81  ;  the   sabbath 
has  two  parts,  the  outward  rest  from  bodily 
labour,  which  was  ceremonial ;  and  the  in 
ward  rest  from  our  own  wills,  which  re 
mains,  2  Cran.  60,  61;  the  ceremonial  sab 
bath  is  abrogated  by  Christ's  coming,  Bog. 
89;    the  commandment  is  now  to  be  ob 
served  spiritually,   2  Tyn.  325;  Augustine 
gays  its  literal  observance  pertained  only  to 
the  Jews,  2  Cran.  102  ;  the  spiritual  import 
of  the  precept,  2  Bee.  82,  1  Bui.  254,  Lit. 
Edw.  515,  (563),  Now.  (16),  129,  130;  what 
it  is,  in  the  Christian   sense,  to  keep   it, 
3  Bee.  608 ;  the  sabbath  of  the  Jews  was 
not  observed  by  the  first  Christians,  2  Zttr. 
122;  Eusebius  declares  that  Christians  have 
no  care  of  corporal   circumcision,    nor  of 
keeping  the  sabbath,  nor  of  abstaining  from 
meats,  3  Bui  292,  2!)3 ;  our  sabbath  is  not 
the  Jews'  sabbath,  2  Whita.  446;  the  sab 
bath  of  Christians  is  not  corporal  hut  spiri 
tual,  not  outward  but   inward,  2 Bee.  82; 
Tertullian  affirms  that  the  Christian  sab 
bath  is  to  be  kept  everyday,  1  Jew.  128; 
every  day   is    the   sabbath   to   the    godly, 

2  Bee.  83 ;   Augustine  censures   as   carnal 
those  who,  when  they  hear  of  the  sabbath, 
understand  nothing  thereby  but  one  day  in 
seven,  41?u/.  287;  all  days  are  proper  for 
good  deeds,  2  Tyn.  113;  the  sabbath  (i.e. 
Saturday)  and  the  Lord's  day  confounded 
by  Cartwright,  1  Whifg.  223,  228;  distin 


guished  by  Augustine,  Coop.  101  n., 
1  Whitg.  228,  2  Whitg.  581  n.  ;  in  early 
Christian  writings  the  word  sabbath  means 
Saturday,  Whita.  569,  573;  the  sabbath 
turned  into  Sunday,  q.  v.  ;  the  command 
ment  expounded  with  reference  to  holy- 
days,  1  Tyn.  24;  the  holy-day  subservient 
to  God's  word,  £6.25,26;  the  holy  time 
said  to  be  free,  2  Bui.  264  ;  assertion  that 
we  may  change  the  sabbath  to  Monday  or 
any  other  day,  as  we  see  need  ;  or,  if  neces 
sary,  make  only  every  tenth  day  holy,  or 
have  two  every  week,  3  Tyn.  97 ;  state 
ment  that  Christian  magistrates  may  ap 
point  what  day  they  will,  2  Bee.  82;  asser 
tion  that  it  pertaineth  nothing  to  salvation  ; 
and  the  magistrate  or  the  church  (savs 
Curio)  may  appoint  any  other  day  for 
prayers  to  God,  and  to  receive  his  doctrine 
and  sacraments,  Phil.  379;  the  term  sab 
bath  applied  to  the  Lord's  day,  2  Bee.  82, 
&c.,  1  Bui.  259,  &c.,  Calf.  269,271,  I  Hoop. 
342,  2  Hoop.  136.  137,  1  Lat.  473,  Lit. 
Eliz.  573,  Park.  189,  Poet  2,  276,  2  Whitg. 
579,  580,  &c.,  3  Wkitg.  610;  "the  first  di.y 
of  the  wefk''  (Acts  xx.  7),  is  so  called  in 
a  treatise  dubiously  ascribed  to  Tvndale, 
3  Tyn.  264 ;  Sunday  so  designated  by  Harps- 
field,  chaplain  to  Bonner,  Phil.  93  ;  pro 
fanation  of  the  sabbath  in  this  sense,  1  Brad. 
55,  60,  1  Bui.  262,  1  Lat.  472,  Lit.  Eliz. 
573,  Nord.  177,  Poet.  375,  by  games,  &c., 
Grin.  176  n.,  21.5;  by  bear-baiting,  and 
the  like,  Lit.  Eliz.  574,  Nord.  177 ;  ale 
house  more  frequented  on  this  day  than 
churches,  Pil.  6;  judgment  for  bear  bait 
ing  on  it,  1  Brad.  31 ;  the  sabbath  (or 
Lord's  day)  is  God's  ploughing  day,  1  Lat. 
473  ;  the  sabbath  is  a  type  of  rest  to  come, 
1  Hoop.  339 ;  the  sabbath  at  the  end  of  the 
world,  Bale  449,  450;  the  eternal  sabbath, 
ib.  581,  587,  622 

Sabellians:  deny  the  Trinity,  Boy.  202;  their 
heresy  on  the  persons  in  the  Godhead, 
Hutch.  121,  143;  refuted  by  the  text,  "I 
and  My  Father  ARE  one,"  Whita.  482 

Sabellicus  (Marc.  Ant.)-'  Opera,  Jew.  xlii ; 
Rapsod.  Hist.,  j'6.  ;  says  Andrew  suffered 
in  Scythia,  Calf.  128;  referred  to  about 
early  persecutions,  1  Lat.  129;  he  says  Li- 
berius  was  an  Arian,  3  Jew.  127,  342,  343; 
writes  of  Boniface  III.,  1  Jew.  363;  tells  of 
the  grant  of  the  emperor  Phocas  to  the 
church  of  Rome  in  his  time,  4  Jew.  733; 
says,  the  Greeks  claimed  the  dignity  (now 
claimed  by  the  pope),  3  Jew.  278 ;  writes  of 
pope  Joan,  4  Jew.  650,  655,  656,  688 ;  men 
tions  the  disinterment  of  pope  Formosus, 


672 


SABELLICUS 


3  Jew.  276,   277  ;  records   tragic  acts   of 
John  XII.,  ib.  250;  notices  the  conduct  of 
pope  Hildebrand  to  the  emperor  Henry  IV., 
ib.  346,  4  Jew.  965;  relates  that  of  Boni 
face  VIII.  towards  Philip,  king  of  France, 

4  Jew.  685 ;  mentions  the  temporary  removal 
of  the   papal    court  to  Avignon,   ib.  933, 
936;    states  how   Clement    V.  treated   F. 
Dandalus,  ib.  692,  696,  931 ;  says  Urban  IV. 
took  five  of  his  cardinals,  tied  them  up  in 
sacks,  and  threw  them  into  the  sea,  ib.  931 ; 
speaks  of  evil  deeds  of  Urban  VI.,  3  Jeic, 
250  ;    referred  to,    2  Cran.  50,   1  Hoop,  v, 

4  Jew.  835,  934 ;  mistake  of  Jewel  in  re 
gard   to   his   works,    3  Jew.  147,   4  Jew. 
693  n 

Sabellius :  his  heresy,  1  Bee.  278,  3  Sec.  401, 
3  Bui.  156,  1  Cran.  63,  67,  278,  1  Hoop. 
161,  Hutch.  121  n.,  132  n.,  Phil.  382  n., 
423 ;  said  he  was  Moses,  and  that  his  brother 
was  Aaron,  Phil.  422 

Sabie  (Fra.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxvi; 
stanzas  from  David's  Ode,  ib.  393 

Sabinian,  pope :  would  have  burned  all  Gre 
gory  his  predecessor's  books,  1  Jew.  532, 
3  Jew.  276 

Sabinus,  king  of  the  Bulgarians  :  condemned 
and  abolished  image- worship,  2  Bee.  71 

Sabinus,  a  bp  in  Spain :  mentioned  by  Cy 
prian,  1  Ful.  40  n.,  3  Jew.  331 

Saccas  (Ammonius) :  v.  Ammonius. 

Sacellani:  4  Bui.  116 

Sacerdotale  :  a  false  epistle  adduced  therein, 
Calf  16  n.;  benediction  against  birds, 
worms,  &c.,  ib.  17  n 

Sacerdotale  Novum  :  what  is  said  therein  of 
Mary,  Whit  a.  579 

Sackcloth  :  1  Hoop.  538 

Sackville  (Tho.),  lord  Buckhurst,  afterwards 
earl  of  Dorset:  the  queen  dines  with  him, 
Park.  219 ;  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial, 
1  Zur.  267  n.;  his  writings,  Now.  viii. 

Sackville  (Sir  Rich.):  privy  councillor  to 
Mary  and  Elizabeth,  Park.  171  n.,  1  Zur. 

5  n. ;  mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the  emperor 
Ferdinand,  Grin.  33;  he  obtains  a  lease  of 
Charing,  Park.  372  ;  his  physic,  Grin.  281 

Sackville  (Edw.*):  signature  as  privy  coun 
cillor,  Park.  103,  117,  122 

Sacrament  of  the  Altar :  v.  Mass,  Supper  of 
the  Lord. 

Sacramentaries :  a  term  of  reproach  used  by 
Romanists,  1  Jew.  85,  465 ;  applied  to 
those  who  affirm  transubstantiation,  Rid. 
175;  a  sect,  2  Jew.  686;  divided  into  eight 
sects,  ib. 


SACRAMENTS 

Sacraments :    see   their  names ;    also   Cere-  ! 
monies,  Signs. 

i.  What  sacraments  are,  properly  and 
otherwise;  meaning  and  diverse  uses  of 
the  word,  4  Bui.  248,  1  Cran.  3,  1  Ful.  493 
—496,  2  Hoop.  45,  Now.  (103);  translations 
concerning  the  sacraments  examined,  1 
Ful.  450,  &c.;  pva-Ti'ipiov  never  used  in 
scripture  for  what  we  call  a  sacrament, 
Whita.  197  ;  Paul  applies  the  word  ,u.i><n-jj- 
piov,  or  "sacramentum,"  to  marriage,  to 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  to  the  Gen 
tiles,  and  to  the  incarnation  of  Christ, 
2  Cran.  115,  2  Ful.  229;  "sacramentum" 
is  sometimes  taken  for  an  oath,  4  Bui.  235; 
it  is  used  in  several  places  in  the  Vulgate 
for  "  mystery,"  Calf.  236;  on  the  limited 
ecclesiastical  meaning  of  the  word,  Phil. 
407;  what  sacraments  are,  2  Bee.  I'.'J, 
S  Bee.  612,  616,  4  Bui.  233,  234,  240, 
2  Cran.  115,  2  Hoop.  88,  Hutch.  236,  2  Jew. 
1099,  3  Jew.  442,  &c.,  Lit.  Edw.  516,  (563), 
Now.  (83,  84),  205,  Rid.  239 ;  definitions 
of  the  term  by  the  fathers,  1  Brad.  87 ;  the 
outward  form  was  never  called  a  sacra 
ment  by  them,  2  Jew.  758,  796;  definitions 
by  Augustine,  see  p.  66,  col.  2 ;  a  sacrament 
defined  in  the  Canon  Law  as  a  holy  sign, 
2  Jew.  591;  the  schoolmen's  definition, 
Rog.  250;  A  BRIEF  DECLARATION  OF  THE 
SACRAMENTS,  by  W.  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  345, 
&c. ;  a  treatise  of  the  sacraments,  gathered 
out  of  sermons  preached  by  Jewel  at  Salis 
bury,  2  Jew.  1099,  &c. ;  questions  and 
answers  concerning  them,  2  Cran.  115;  an 
article  de  sacramentorum  usu,  ib.  477 ; 
they  are  holy,  and  not  profane  things,  4 
Bui.  314 ;  badges  or  tokens  of  our  Chris 
tian  profession,  Rog.  245,  246;  not  sacri 
fices,  Hutch.  49;  not  confirmations  of  our 
obedience  to  God  hereafter,  but  of  his  grace 
to  us,  2  Hoop.  89;  sacraments  called  by 
various  names  by  the  fathers,  ib.  405;  they 
are  called  mysteries,  4  Bui.  237,  anti 
types,  2  Hoop".  406,  symbols,  4  Bui.  238, 
signs  (see  below),  visible  words,  ib.  317, 
Wool.  22;  all  signs  are  not  sacraments, 
2  Whitg.  66;  mere  similitudes  are  not 
properly  speaking  sacraments,  Hutch.  236, 

1  Tyn.    254;    many   things   improperly  so 
called,  4  Bui.  247,  Calf.  215,  2  Cran.  115, 

2  Jew.  1103 ;    as  the  washing  of  feet,  by 
Ambrose  and  Bernard,  2  Cran.  79,  1  Jew. 
223,  225,  2  Jew.  1103 ;  the  cross  of  Christ, 
by  Leo,  2  Jew.  1103;    the  scriptures,   by 
Hilary,  ib.;  Christian  religion,  by  Tertul- 


*  Query? 


SACRAMENTS 


673 


lian,  ib.',  prayer,  by  Hilary,  4  Bui.  247  n., 

1  Jew.  225,  2  Jew.  1103;  fasting,  &c.,by 
Hilary,  1  Jew.  225,  2  Jew.  1103;  unction, 
orders,  &c.,  by  Augustine,  4  Bui.  247,  Calf. 
215;  Calf  hill  allows  that  the  term  may  be, 
in  a  sense,  applied  to  the  ordering  of  minis 
ters,  Calf.  229 ;    wedlock,  &c.,  so  called, 

2  Tyn.  91 ;  one  of  the  homilies  of  the  church 
of  England   speaks   of  the   sacrament   of 
matrimony,   2  Ful.   168  n. ;    the   name  of 
Christian  is  as  it  were  a  sacrament,  Wool. 
20,  22 ;    the  forgiveness  of  such  as  offend 
against  us  is,  as  it  were,  a  sacrament  to 
assure  us  of  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  1  Brad. 
133,  Pra.   B.  31 ;   good  works  are,  as  it 
were,   sacraments,   being  signs  of    God's 
work   in  us,  2  Tyn.  90;    man's  head  is  a 
sacrament  of  Christ,  Hutch.  281 ;  Jerome 
considers  that  the  water  and  blood  denoted 
the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  martyrdom, 

3  Jew.  457  ;  repentance  not  a  sacrament, 

1  Tyn.  261 ;  preaching  not  one,  1  Ful.  459 ; 
sacraments  and  sacramentals,  2  Cran.  4'J9 

ii.  How  many  there  are  :  they  are  few 
in  number,  Pil.  130 ;  how  many,  3  Bee. 
616,  4  Bui.  246,  3  Jew.  455,  &c.,  Now.  (85), 
207  ;  difference  of  opinions  as  to  their  num 
ber  stands  rather  in  terms  than  in  the 
matter,  2  Jew.  1102;  there  are  properly 
but  two,  2  Bee.  199,  1  Brad.  82,  4  Bui. 
246,  2  Hoop.  45,  88,  127,  Sand.  87 ;  two 
only  were  ordained  by  Christ,  1  Cov.  79, 

2  Jew.  1103,  Hog.  250;  only  two  are  men 
tioned  by  Tertullian,  Ambrose,  and  Augus 
tine,  2  Bui.  246,  Calf.  223,  2  Jew.  1103  (the 
latter,  however,  sometimes  uses  the  term  in 
a  wider  sense ;  see  above) ;  no  man  ought  to 
invent  more,  2  Hoop.  127  ;  ancient  writers 
never  speak  of  "seven  sacraments," though, 
using  the  term  in  a  wide  sense,  they  speak 
of  many  more  than  seven,  2  Cran.  115;  seven 
sacraments  asserted  by  Romanists,  2  Bee. 
199,  Pt7.484,  522,  524,  553,  Rog.  252;  they 
attempt  to  prove  them  by  tradition,  Whita. 
500;  they  were  first  mentioned  (it  is  said) 
by  Peter  Lombard,  Calf.  237  n. ;  first  au 
thoritatively    asserted   by    the    council   of 
Florence,  Whita.  512  ;  remarks  on  the  seven 
reputed    sacraments,    2  Jew.   1124,    &c., 
8  Jew.  458,  1  Tyn.  252—286;  they  are  five 
more  than  the  word  of  God  allows,  3  Bee. 
624,  618,  2  Ful.  233 ;  they  are  all  celebrated 
with  the  sign  of  the  cross.  Calf.  210—248  ; 
some  Papists  reckon  seven  sacraments  of 
orders,  therefore  thirteen  in  all,  Rog.  259; 
P.Lombard  calls  the  seven  orders  sacra 
ments,  Calf.  228;  the  Institution  reckons 
seven  sacraments,  but  asserts  that  baptism, 


penance,  and  that  of  the  altar,  are  of 
superior  dignity,  2  Cran.  99 ;  some  (say 
Romanists)  are  standing,  as  orders,  others 
transitory,  as  baptism,  (i.  e.  the  water), 
12?r«d.533,534;  they  who  affirm  matrimony 
and  orders  to  be  sacraments,  teach  that 
one  sacrament  defileth  another,  3  Tyn.  29 

iii.  Their  parts ;  the  sign,  and  the  thing 
signified:  in  what  sacraments  consist, 

2  Bee.  199,  3  Bee.  616,  4  Bui.  249,  278, 

3  Whitg.  129,  130;  their  essential  parts  are 
found  in  scripture,    Whita.  538 ;   each  of 
them  consists  of  the  word  and  of  the  ele 
ment,  2  Bee. 210;  or  the  word  and  the  rite, 

4  Bui.  251 ;  or  the  promise  and  the  cere 
mony,   ib.  252;  or  the  sign  and  the  thing 
signified,  ib.  250;  the  sign  and  the  tiling 
signified,   retain  their  several  natures,  ib. 
270;  how  they  are  joined  together,  ib.  281 ; 
they  are  joined  in  signification,  but  not  in 
separably  linked  in  any  other  manner,  ib. 
278;  sacraments  must  have  outward  ele 
ments,  1  Ful.  459;  they  are  signs,  repre 
senting  things,  4  Bui.  233,  250,  &c.,  327, 
1  Tyn.  357,  2  Tyn.  216;  analogous  to  the 
signs    of    covenants    amongst    the    Jews, 

1  Tyn.  347,  &c. ;  signs  of  God's  promises, 
ib.  2.32,  409;  not  bare  signs,  see  viii,  below; 
the  nature  of  signs  illustrated  by  the  ban 
ners  of  an  army,  1  Hoop.  195 ;  by  the  keys 
of  a  city,  ib.;  by  the  ringing  of  bells,  ib. 
197 ;   by  the  crowing  of  a  cock,   ib. ;    sa 
craments   are   as  visible  words  offered  to 
the  senses,  ib.  513  ;  we  are  not  to  look  at 
the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  those  not 
seen,  2  Jew.  569  ;  analogy  of  the  sign  and 
thing  signified,  4  Bui.  244,  280;  the  former 
must  bear   a    resemblance   to   the   latter, 

2  Jew.  780;  where  there  is  no  signification, 
there  is  no  sacrament,  3  Tyn.  '3(\  175,  176; 
sacraments  are  spoken    of  sacramentally, 

1  Hoop.  62,  528;  the  signs  are  commonly 
called  by  the  names  of  the  things  signified, 

2  Bee.  283,  2'JO,  297, 1  Brad.  87,  Coop.  203, 
1  Cran.  335,  2  Hoop.  495,  531,  3  Tyn.  247  ; 
sacramental  speeches,  and  how  they  are  to 
be  expounded,  4  Bui.  283,  &c. ;  the  sacra 
ments  of  the  old  testament  were  not  the 
things  which  they  were  called,  1  Hoop.  403 

iv.  The  Sacraments  of  the  old  testa 
ment  :  the  sacraments  of  the  old  testament 
and  those  of  the  new ;  in  what  respects 
alike,  and  in  what  different,  2 Bee.  201, 202, 

217,  4  Bui.  298,  1  Cran.  75,  1  Hoop.  126, 
190,  200,  2  Hoop.  50,  88,  520,  Hutch.  41, 

218,  250,  2  Jew.  610,  613,  3  Jew.  447,  1  Tyn. 
350,  3  Tyn.  245,  &c.,  Whita.  408;  all  the 
ceremonies,   ornaments,   and   sacrifices  of 

47 


674 


SACRAMENTS 


the  old  testament  were  sacraments,  3  Tyn. 
64,  82 ;  the  tree  of  life  (e.  g.)  was  a  sacra 
ment  to  Adam,  Hog.  251 ;  Noah's  ark,  &c., 
termed  sacraments,  2  Whitg.  497  ;  the  rain 
bow  was  a  sacrament  to  Noah,  Rog.  251, 

3  Tyn.  27 ;  Christ  to  come  was  eaten  in  sa 
craments  by  the  ancient  fathers,  1  Hoop. 
127 ;  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Jews,  especi 
ally  circumcision  and  the  passover,  2  Bui. 
167,  &c.,  Rog.  251;  there  were  two  kinds 
of  sacraments, — standing  ordinances,  as  cir 
cumcision  and  the  passover;  and  signs  ex 
traordinary,    as    the  bow  in    the   clouds, 
1  Hoop.  198;  in  the  latter  sense  the  brasen 
serpent  was  a  sacrament,  1  Jew.  5;  those 
of  the  old  testament  are  abrogated,  2  Bui. 
269,  Hutch.  218 ;  Christian  sacraments  suc 
ceed  them,  1  Tyn.  350;  of  arguments  from 
the  sacraments  of  the  old  testament  to  ours 
of  the  new,  4  Bui.  289 

v.  The  institution  and  purpose  of  sacra 
ments:  by  whom  ordained,  1  Con.  79,  2  Jew. 
1100;  God  the  only  author  of  them,  4  Bui. 
239;  why  ordained,  2  Bee.  199,  200,  201, 

4  Bui.  239,  &c., 352, 1  Cov.  79,  &c.,  1  Cran. 
41, 2  Jew.  1100,  A^te.  (83,  84),  205;  they  are 
given  because  of  our  weakness,  2  Tyn.  90; 
because  we  are  in  the  body,  2  Jew.  1101 ; 
the  need  we  have  of  them,  2  Bee.  201 ;  to 
what  end  they  serve,  3  Bui.  32,  4  Bui.  316, 

1  Hoop.   133;   what  it   availeth   to   have 
them,  ib.  530 ;  they  visibly  gather  together 
into   one   religion,   and   distinguish    from 
others,  4  Bui.  332, 1  Jew.  131,  2  Jew.  1100; 
it  was  the  will  of  Christ  through  the  word 
and  sacraments  to  gather  his  church  toge 
ther,  1  Cov.  80;  he  ordained  them,  that  his 
people  might  be  associated  together  in  the 
unity  of  faith,  1  Cov.  345 

vi.  Administration  of  them :  the  form 
and  manner  of  celebrating  them,  1  Hoop. 
633;  the  manner  of  observance  to  be  decided 
by  the  word  of  God,  ib.  213 ;  they  should 
be  administered  only  as  God  commandeth, 
ib.  236  ;  the  right  administration  and  use  of 
them  is  a  mark  of  the  church,  4  Bui.  17 — 19, 

2  Hoop.  43,  88,  Rog.  174;  their  ministra 
tion  according  to  the  Common  Prayer  not 
schismatical,  Pil.  623,  &c. ;  of  power    to 
administer  them,  4  Bui.  45 ;  to  whom  their 
ministration  properly  belongeth,  Now.  (94), 
217  ;  they  are  not  to  be  administered   by 
women,  1  Hoop.  133 ;  they  should  not  be 
administered  in  the  congregation  but  by  a 
lawful  minister,  Rid.  321,  Rog.  234 ;  yet  the 
being  of  the  sacraments  depends  not  on  this 
point,  ib. ;  on  their  administration  by  other 
than  regular  ministers,  2  Whitg.  519;  on 


their  ministration  in  private,  ib.  508,  I' 
Whitg.  546 ;  of  preaching  before  their  ad 
ministration,  3  Whitg.  14,  &c. ;  the  admi 
nistration  of  the  word  and  sacraments  should 
go  together,  2  Whitg.  497  ;  how  they  art 
consecrated,  4  Bui.  269 ;  they  should  not  bt 
ministered  in  a  tongue  not  understood  b} 
the  people,  Rog.  241 — 243 ;  their  meaning 
and  nature  should  not  be  hidden  from 
the  people,  but  explained,  Whita.  252;  ob 
jection  against  divulging  them  from  the 
pseudo-Dionysius  answered,  ib.  253;  sacra 
ments  which  preach  not,  profit  not,  1  Tyn. 
423;  the  effect  of  sacraments  is  not  hindered 
by  the  badness  of  ministers,  Rog.  269 — 272, 
2  Whitg.  525 

vii.  The  right  use  of  them  and  theii 
abuse :  those  who  are  moved  by  the  Holj 
Spirit  do  not  despise  the  outward  sacra 
ments,  1  Cov.  411 ;  how  they  are  to  be  con 
templated,  1  Cran.  366 ;  they  are  necessarj 
to  believers,  Bale  22,  4  Bui.  345;  they  are 
to  be  received  as  at  the  hands  of  Christ. 
ib.  240 ;  they  are  easy  to  be  kept  and  most 
august  and  excellent,  2  Hoop.  124 ;  whc 
should  be  admitted  to  them,  Now.  (95),  217 ; 
without  their  use  there  are  no  sacraments. 
Phil.  67,  68,  95  ;  they  are  sacraments  onlj 
so  long  as  rightly  used,  1  Brad.  372;  how 
they  are  to  be  used,  4  Bui.  21,  2  Hoop.  124. 
Rog.  264;  they  must  be  used  with  faith. 
lCov.80,  (see  viii,  below);  by  whom  they  are 
used  devoutly  and  reverently,  ib.  411 ;  the 
opinion  that  their  true  use  is  not  to  be  un 
derstood  by  the  unlearned,  is  false,  1  Hoop. 
214 ;  every  man  is  bound  to  know  it,  ib.  216 
this  true  use  is  to  be  known  by  scripture, 
ib.  218 ;  how  they  are  sanctified,  2  Hoop. 
406 ;  reverence  is  to  be  used  in  disputing  ol 
them,  4  Bui.  294 ;  they  are  not  to  be  abused 
but  rightly  used  of  us  all,  Rog.  264;  though 
we  condemn  the  abuse  of  sacraments,  we 
must  not  contemn  them,  1  Bui.  175  ;  when 
not  rightly  used  they  are  abhorred  by 
God,  \Hoop.  146;  to  abuse  them  is  a 
breach  of  the  fourth  commandment,  ib. 
345;  they  ought  not  to  be  reserved,  nor  to 
be  worshipped,  2  Hoop.  125,  nor  to  be 
gazed  upon,  ib.  124;  by  abuses  they  are 
made  idolatry,  2  Tyn.  217,  3  Tyn.  175;  they 
are  abused  by  the  Papists,  1  Bee.  11, 2  Tyn. 
143,  who  have  defiled  them  with  a  multi 
tude  of  superstitious  ceremonies,  1  Jew. 
138 ;  Fulke  says  they  have  but  one  sacra 
ment  at  the  most,  and  that  horribly  profan 
ed,  2  Ful.  242  ;  the  mass  is  no  sacrament, 
Phil.  92 ;  God's  sacrament  and  the  pope's, 
1  Tyn.  273 ;  Christ's  and  Antichrist's,  ib. 


SACRAMENTS  —  SACRIFICE 


675 


283 ;  those  who  are  partakers  of  unlawful 
sacraments  are  members  of  the  devil,  4  Bui. 
338 

viii.  The  grace  of  sacraments  :  too  much 
not  to  be  attributed  to  them,  nor  too  little, 
4  Bui.  294,  2  Hoop.  441 ;  to  add  too  much 
to  them  or  to  take  from  them,  is  sacrilege, 

1  Hoop.  399;  too  much  is  added  to  them 
when  as  much  is  attributed  to  them  as  to 
the  grace  and  promise  that  they  confirm, 
ib. ;   they  are  not  to  have  Christ's   office 
given  to  them,  ib.  76 ;  nor  are  they  to  be 
honoured  for  the  things  they  represent,  ib. 
208;  not  to  attribute  to  them  what  scrip 
ture  attributes  to  them,  is  a  sin,  ±Bul.  295; 
they  are  not  merely  naked  signs,  1  Brad. 
92,  1  Hoop.  399,  2  Hoop.  45,  88, 127,  1  Jew. 
448;  but  also  seals,  &c.,  1  Bee.  12,  4  Bui. 
240,   318,   1  Ful.   450—452,   1  Hoop.   194, 

2  Hoop.  88,  Hutch.  251,  252,  Pil.  192,  Sand. 
303;  they  may  be  compared  to  the   title- 
deeds  of  an  estate,  Coop.  213  ;  they  have  a 
more  effectual  force  than  any  sealed  charter, 
4  Bui.  321 ;  but  they  seal  nothing  to  unbe 
lievers,  ib.  327  ;  Christ  is  present  in  them, 

1  Cran.  11;  they  are  witnesses  and  signs  of 
grace   and   God's   good   will  towards   us, 

2  Bui.  240,  317,  1  Hoop.  211,  2  Hoop.  125, 
Bog.  247,248;  witnesses  to  God's  promise, 

1  Hoop.  136;  visible  evidences  of  his  pro 
mise  and  grace,  1  Cov.  411 ;  witnesses  of 
the  truth,  4  Bui.  316 ;  grace  is  more  abun 
dant  in  our   sacraments  than  in  those  of 
the  law,  1  Ful.  450  ;  grace  is  offered  by 
them,  Sand.  302 ;  they  depend  not  on  our 
worthiness  or  un  worthiness,  4  Bui.  342; 
they  strengthen  and  confirm  faith,  ib.  327, 
331,  1  Cran.  41,1  Ful.  450—452,  2  Ful. 
169,  Now.  (94),  217,  Eog.  248—250 ;  they 
are  aids  to  the  spiritual  memory,  2  Hoop. 
462 ;  they  put  the  faithful  in  mind  of  their 
duty,  4  Bui.  339  ;  certify  them  of  immorta 
lity,  and  life  everlasting,  1  Cran.  161 ;  how 
grace  is  received  by  them,  Sand.  304 ;  of 
themselves  they  give  not  grace,  2  Bee.  218, 
&c.,  2  Brad.  403,  &c.,  4  Bui.  202,  296, 
Calf.  73,  1  Hoop.  127,  208,  2  Hoop.  125, 
406,  3  Tyn.  172,  3  Whitg.  382 ;  probations 
out  of  the  old  fathers  that  the  sacraments 
of  the  new  law  do  not  confer  grace,  but  set 
forth  the  things  which  God  gives  to  the 
faithful,  3  Bee.  466,  &c.  ;  they  confer  not 
grace  ex  opere  operate,  Bale  159,  2  Brad. 
278,  2  Cov.  257,  1  Ful.  450,  2  Hoop.  125, 

2  Jew.  749,  &c.,  Rog.  247,  248,  250,  268; 
the  work  of  the  sacraments  saveth  not,  but 
faith  in  the  promises  signified  by  the  sacra 
ments,  1  Tyn.  342,  423,   2   Tyn.  90,  103; 


they  are  not  made  effectual  by  the  words 
spoken,  4  Bui.  259  ;  the  grace  not  to  be 
ascribed  to  the  outward  elements,  1  Cov. 
345 ;  there  is  no  promise  made  to  the  mere 
symbol,  Bid.  240 ;  the  grace  of  God  is  not 
contained  in  them,  4  Bui.  305,  310 ;  they 
signify  God's  grace,  but  do  not  contain  it, 
as  a  vessel  contains  water,  2  Jew.  781 ; 
grace  is  given  by  a  sacrament,  only  as  by 
an  instrument,  Rid.  239 — 241 ;  they  profit 
nothing  without  faith,  4  Bui.  327,  340, 

1  Cov.  411, 1  Hoop.  134, 135, 140, 200, 2  Jew. 
1101 ;  without  faith  they  are  hurtful,  3  Jew. 
445  ;  they  do  but  increase  the  damnation  of 
the  unbelieving,  1  Tyn.  358;  their  recipi 
ents  receive  not  always  the  thing  signified, 
4  Bui.  271,  Hog.  267 ;  affinity  of  sacraments 
with  the  word  of  God ;   as  the  latter  may 
be  heard  without  profit,  so  the  former  may 
be  received  without  profit,  4  Bui.  272 ;  to 
some  they  are  as  a  book  to  one  who  cannot 
read,  2  Jew.  1101 ;  they  cannot  join  those 
to  Christ  who  were  not  joined  to  him  be 
fore,  1  Jew.  133;  the  godly  are  justified  and 
accepted  before  they  be  made  partakers  of 
them,  4  Bui.  311;  in  what  way  they  are 
necessary,  and  in  what  way  not  necessary, 

2  Hoop.  122;  faith  and  salvation  not  tied  to 
sacraments,  Rog.  249,  Whita.  530;  God  is 
not  bound  to  them,  Hutch.  108 ;  they  are 
only  "generally  necessary  to  salvation,"  1 
Tyn.  359,  369  ;  some  receive  them  not,  and 
yet  are    partakers  of  the  things  signified, 
Rog.  207;  many  are  sanctified  without  visible 
sacraments,  4  Bui.  347  ;  they  are  not  to  be 
thought  indifferent  or  unnecessary,  ib.  346, 
Now.  (85),  206 ;  they  are  not  made  void  by 
the  reformed,  4  Bui.  313 

Sacre:  to  consecrate,  Pil.  572  n  (v.  Sacring). 

Sacrifice,  Sacrifices : 

i.  In  general  (v.  Altars,  Priests) :  sacri 
fices  have  been  usual  in  all  ages,  Sand.  410; 
what  offered  by  Aaron,  what  by  Christ, 
and  what  by  us,  ib.  411,  &c. ;  sacrifices  are 
of  two  sorts — of  expiation,  and  of  confes 
sion,  4  Bui.  432,  433,  or  propitiatory,  and 
eucharistic,  2  Hoop.  521 ;  four  kinds  noted; 
propitiatory,  penitential,  eucharistic,  and 
the  consecration  of  ourselves,  ib.  523,  &c. ; 
the  distinction  of  bloody  and  unbloody 
sacrifices,  2  Jew.  733,  734,  &c.,  Rid.  210; 
propitiatory  sacrifice,  what,  2  Hoop.  516; 
there  is  none  without  shedding  of  blood,i'6. 
606,  508,  509,  516,  1  Lat.  73,74;  unbloody 
sacrifices  are  eucharistio,  2  Hoop.  517;  pro 
pitiatory  sacrifice  must  not  only  be  pure, 
but  also  be  offered  by  one  free  from  sin,  ib. 
503,504,506;  God  is  not  propitiated  by 


676 


SACRIFICE 


man's  sacrifice,  ib.  526,  &c. ;  no  sacrifice  is 
acceptable  where  there  is  not  the  love  of 
our  neighbour,  2  Tyn.  48 ;  there  can  be  no 
sacrifice  without  a  priest,  Sand.  411;  it  is 
to  be  offered  to  God  only,  3  Bee.  265 

ii.  Those  of  the  Patriarchs  :  the  begin 
ning  of  sacrifices,  2  Bui.  186,  1  Cov.  27, 
3  Tyn.  27 ;  those  of  the  old  fathers  were 
figures  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  figures  of 
things  to  come,  1  Cov.  28 ;  were  signs  of 
the  testament,  3  Tyn.  27 ;  they  were  used 
by  the  patriarchs  in  faith,  1  Lot.  236;  that 
of  Abel  considered,  1  Cov.  27,  28,  2  Hoop. 
325n.;  the  offering  of  Melchisedec,  q.  v. ; 
Abraham's  sacrifice  of  Isaac  mystically 
expounded,  Phil.  257 

iii.  Those  of  the  Law  (v.  Passover) : 
commanded  to  the  Jewish  priests,  2  Bui. 
141;  not  lawful  without  the  temple,  4  Bui. 
75;  offered  on  altars,  Pil.54.7;  they  have 
some  things  common,  and  some  things  pe 
culiar,  2  Bui.  187 ;  why  they  were  called 
"sin,"  4  Bui.  281,  441;  they  were  not 
really  propitiatory,  but  only  ceremonially 
so,  1  Cran.  347,  2  Hoop.  511,  3  Tyn.  65,  or 
capable  of  obtaining  remission  of  sins, 

1  Bee.  49 ;  but  they  were  sacraments,  and 
preached  unto  the  people,  3  Tyn.  82;  their 
meaning,  2  Tyn.  215;  they  could  not  take 
away   sins,   but   signified  the   sacrifice   of 
Christ  to   come,  1  Cran.  347  ;    they  were 
figures,  or  shadows,  of  the  true  and  ever 
lasting  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ,  2  Jew.  708, 
Lit.  Ed.  500,  (549),  Pil.  546  ;   the  burnt- 
offering,  or  holocaust,  2  Bui.  189;  the  altar 
thereof,  ib.158;  the  daily  sacrifices,  ib.  190; 
the  sin  offerings,  ib.  193  ;  the  yearly  atone 
ment,  ib.  19-t ;  the  sacrifice  of  the  red  cow, 

2  Bui.  201,   4  Bui.  281;    other   cleansing 
sacrifices,  2  Bui.  203;  that  of  jealousy,  ib. ; 
sacrifices   of   thanksgiving,    ib.]    free-will 
offerings,  ib.   205;   the  meat   offering,   ib. 
191 ;   the   drink  offering,   ib.  192 ;  Jewish 
and  all  carnal  sacrifices  were  accomplished 
and   taken   away  by  Christ's  sacrifice,  ib. 
269,  1  Ful.  241,  277,  Hutch.  46 

iv.  That  of  Christ  (v.  Christ,  iii):  the 
death  of  Christ  is  the  alone  sacrifice  for  sin, 

3  Bee.  265,  1  Cran.  345,  346;  there  is  but 
one  propitiatory  sacrifice,  viz.  that  of  Christ 
once  offered,  and  never   to  be  repeated, 
1  Cran.  344,  2  Hoop.  32, 123,  500,  501,  523, 

1  Lat.  73,  74,  Rid.  207—211,  275,   1  Tyn. 
370 ;  his  priesthood  is  dirap<if3aTov  (Heb. 
vii) ;    his    sacrifice,    therefore,   cannot    be 
offered  by  another,  2  Bui.  195,  2  Ful.  245, 

2  Hoop.  501,  502,  503 ;  its  effect  is  both  to 
give  and  to  continue  life,  1  Cran.  364 ;  its 


virtue  never  ceases,  1 -Bee. 53;  our  Salvador 
is  the  fruit  thereof,  2  Hoop.  502 

v.  Spiritual  and  Christian  sacrifices 
(v.  Priests,  Supper)  :  what  kind  God  re 
quires,  I  Bee.  97;  the  sacrifices  of  God,  as 
described  by  Prudentius,  3  Bui.  226;  what 
kind  we  have  to  offer,  1  Cran.  346,  349, 
ILat.  74,  Rid.  211,  Sand.  412;  what  offer 
ings  are  acceptable,  1  Tyn.  433;  spiritual 
sacrifices,  iCran.  349,  2  Ful.  243;  such  arc 
prayer,  fasting,  and  alms,  1  Bee.  138;  that 
of  a  broken  spirit,  sighs,  tears,  &c.,  3  Bee 
246,  2  Hoop.  524 ;  the  sacrifices  of  right 
eousness,  Sand.  403,  &c. ;  prayer  that  we 
may  offer  them,  ib.  416 ;  the  sacrifice  ov 
praise  and  thanksgiving,  1  Bee.  2U8,  299. 
Coop.  87,  2  Ful.  245,  2  Hoop.  525,  1  Lat 
445,  Noiv.  224;  "the  calves  of  our  lips," 

1  Brad.  23 ;  the   sacrifice  of  praise  is  ac 
knowledged  even  in  the  canon  of  the  mass 

2  Jew.  737 ;  it  is  acceptable  to  God,  1  Bee 
298;  the  sacrifice  of  ourselves  and  all  we 
have,  2  Hoop.  526,  Sand.  413,  &c. ;  all  the 
works  that  Christian  people  do  to  the  glon 
of  God,  are  sacrifices  of  the  church,  1  Cran 
88,  346;  the  sacrifice  of  the  minister,  Sand 
412,  of  the  magistrate,  ib. ;  what  kind  th< 
death  of  martyrs  is,  2  Hoop.  517 ;  distinc- 
tion   between    sacrifices   propitiatory   am 
gratificatory,    1    Cran.  361;    the    sacrifice 
of  the  church  is  gratulatory ;  that  for  the 
church,  propitiatory,  \Brad.  513;  we  hav< 
no   propitiatory    sacrifice   to    offer,  '2  Lat. 
275,  292 ;  Latimer  shews  that  Christ  made 
no  sacrifice  in  his  last  supper,  Rid.  Ill,  112 
the  papistical  doctrine  of  a  daily  expiaton 
sacrifice  confuted,  1  Cran.  344,  &c.,  1  Lat 
73,  2 Lat.  251 ;  of  the  sacrifice,  i.e.  of  th< 
priests'    supposed    authority   to   offer   uj 
Christ    to    his   Father,  2  Jew.  708,   &c. 
against  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  2  Hoop 
(500,  &c.) ;  Gardiner  asserts  that  the  mass 
as  well  as  all  good  works,  is  propitiatory 
1  Cran.   360;    but   denies   that  the   daib 
sacrifice  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  is  ai 
iteration  of  the  sacrifice  on  the  cross,  ib. 
the  mass  stvled  an  unbloody  sacrifice,  1  Cran 
364,  Rid.  211,  276;    papists  have   made  i 
new  sacrifice,  3Bec.  265;  in  what  sense  th< 
eucharist  has  been  and  may  be  called  a  sacri 
fice,  2  Ful.  245,  2  Hoop.  528, 529, 1  Tyn.  37 1 
it  is  indeed  no  sacrifice,  but  the  memoria 
of  a  sacrifice,  3  Tyn.  177;  in  what  sens< 
the  term   "sacrifice"  is   used  by  the  ok 
fathers,  1  Ful.  270,  1  Jew.  171,  2  Jew.  709 
1  Lat.  167,    1   Tyn.  371;    by   the  phras< 
"daily  sacrifice"  they  meant  Christ's  sacri 
fice,  which  lasts  for  ever,  1  Jew.  128,  129 


SACRIFICE  --  SAINT-DAVID'S 


677 


167;  what  they  meant  by  "unbloody  sacri 
fice,"  2  Jew.  733,  734,  &c. ;  none  of  them 
ever  taught  that  "  Hoc  facite"  was  "  Hoc 
sacrificate,"  ib.  990 ;  they  applied  the  name 
of  sacrifice  to  prayer,  thanksgiving,  and 
every  good  work,  Coop.  91;  the  Christian 
sacrifice  is  one  in  all  places,  Rid.  21G;  the 
"  clean- offering"  foretold  by  Malachi,  2  Ful. 
381,  Hutch.  46,  47,  1  Jew.  110,  2  Jew.  712, 
713,  722,  &c.,  Phil.  408 

vi.  Those  of  the  Gentiles:  derived  from 
the  patriarchs  by  tradition,  2  liul.  187  ; 
unbloody  sacrifices  to  Fides  and  Terminus, 
2  Jew.  734 ;  bread  and  wine  offered  to 
devils,  2  Whitg.  39;  human  sacrifices,  2  Jew. 
734 

Sacrilege  :  the  spoils  of  heathen  temples  not 
to  be  devoted  to  private  use,  2  Whitg.  31, 
&c. ;  sacrilege  caused  by  the  covetousness 
of  the  clergy,  Sand.  243;  robbery  of  church- 
livings,  ib.  155;  the  spoil  of  colleges, 
churches,  &e.,  3  Whitg.  581;  the  sacrilege 
of  Henry  VIII.,  ib.  xv ;  sacrilege  charged 
on  Protestants,  2  Ful.  122,  123;  lamented, 
Hutch. -i;  deprecated,  Sand. 97;  condemned, 
2  Bui.  44,  230,  1  Hoop.  395;  rebuked  by 
Jewel,  Jew.  xvii;  robbery  of  the  church 
thought  a  pastime,  Pil.  466;  church  goods 
not  to  be  taken  away,  ib.  61 ;  church  rob 
bers  under  the  name  of  church  visitors, 
Sand.  122;  Whitgift's  remonstrance  to 
queen  Elizabeth,  3  Whitg.  xiii — xv ;  sacri 
lege  punished  by  God,  2  Ful.  114 

Saering :  the  elevation  of  the  host,  I  Brad. 
160  n.,  2  Brad.  314,  1  Cran.  229,  2  Jew. 
840  n.;  the  worst  part  of  the  mass,  3  Bee. 
270;  the  second  sacring,  ib.  277;  ringing 
to  sacry,  ib.  266;  sacring  bells,  Bale  91, 

1  Brad.  160  n. ;  forbidden,  Grin.  135, 159, 

2  Hoop.  128,  Rid.  319 

Sad  :  grave,  3  Bee.  375,  1  Jew.  528,  3  Tyn. 
19;  firm,  solid,  Pil.  418 

Sadducees  :  Tyndale's  derivation  of  their 
name,  3  Tyn.  107 ;  they  held  free-will, 
Rog.  105 ;  denied  angels  and  devils,  3  Bui. 
348;  looked  only  for  temporal  blessings, 
Rog.  88 ;  denied  the  resurrection,  Hutch. 
138,  Rog.  61;  it  is  said  that  they  received 
only  the  five  books  of  Moses,  Rog.  80, 
Whita.  30;  certain  English  Sadducees 
taught  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  merely  an 
inspiration,  Hutch.  135,  Rog.  72;  denied 
spirits  to  be  substances,  i.e.  distinct  persons, 
Hutch.  134 ;  explained  away  the  resurrec 
tion,  heaven,  and  hell,  Hutch.  138 

Sadeel  ( A.  C. ) :  De  Legit.  Vocat.  Past.  Eccl. 
Ref.,  Rog.  329  n 

Sadler    (Sir    Ralph) :     his    correspondence, 


2  Cran.  360  n.,  1  Lot.  164  n.,  1  Zur.  57  n., 
2  Zur.  34  n. ;  a  privy  councillor,  Hutch. 
v.  n.,  Park.  357  ;  a  commander  in  the  army 
against  the  rebels  in  the  North,  1  Zur.  247 
n.;  supposed  to  be  a  supporter  of  the 
Puritans,  Park.  428 

Sadly  :  gravely,  3  Jew.  344 

Sadness  :  gravity,  2  Bee.  334,  2  Bui.  51 

Sadoc :  founder  of  the  Sadducees,  3  Tyn. 
107  n 

Sadoletus  (James  card.)  bp  of  Carpentras : 
2  Cran.  331 

Saenz  (Jos.):  v.  Aguirre. 

Safe-conduct :  of  the  pope,  not  to  be  relied 
on,  4  Jew.  953,  &c. 

Saffron-bag :  2  Cov.  347,  350, 1  Lat.  60 

Saffron-Walden  :  v.  Walden. 

Sage  (Jo.),  bp :  Calf.  52  n 

Saguntum:  besieged,  Pil.  456;  the  Sagun- 
tines  died  rather  than  forswear  themselves, 
1  Bui.  252,  1  Hoop.  336 

Sailors  :  v.  Prayers. 

In  peril  of  death  they  confessed  to  the 
mast,  1  Tyn.  245 

Sainctes  (Claud,  de):  Liturgia?  SS.  Patrum, 
Jew.  xxxix,  1  Jew.  114,  3  Jew.  555 

Sainsed:  censed,  incensed,  Calf.  124 

Saint- Alban's,  co.  Hertford:  duke  Hum 
phrey's  detection  of  a  pretended  miracle  at 
St  Alban's  shrine,  2  Tyn.  298 ;  story  of  the 
maid  of  St  Albans,  an  impostor,  2  Cran. 
65  ;  the  abbey  held  by  "VVolsey  in  commen- 
dam,  2  Tyn.  337  n.;  Geo.  Tankerfield, 
martyr  there,  Poet.  163;  Tho.  duke  of 
Norfolk  taken  there;  2  Zur.  172  n.;  Mi 
chaelmas  term  held  there  1593,  on  account 
of  the  plague  in  London,  Lit.  Eliz.  471 

Saint- Aldegonde  (P.  lord  of  Mont-)  :  v. 
Marnix(P.  de). 

Saint-Amand :  the  barons,  2  Lat.  322  n 

Saint-Andre,  (M.  le  mareschal) :  ambassador 
from  France,  3  Zur.  497  n 

Saint-Andrew  (Master) :  his  labours  at 
Frankfort,  3  Zur.  766 

Saint-Andrew's,  Scotland :  why  so  named, 
1  Hoop.  314  n. ;  assembly  there,  2  Zur. 
363 

Saint- Andrew's  (J.abp  of) :  v.  Hamilton. 

Saint-Asaph,  co.  Flint. 

Saint-Bee's,    co.  Cumberland :    situated    in 
Cowpland,  Grin.  256  ;  rights  of  the  abbey, 
ib.  323;  the  birthplace  of  Grindal,  Grin,  i, 
Sand,  xxix  ;  he  founds  a  free- school  there, 
Grin,  xv ;  leaves  a  chalice  and  Bible  to  the 
church,  and  money  to  the  poor,  ib.  460 
I    Saint-Cher  (H.  de) :  «.  Hugh. 
I    Saint-Colme  (  lord) :  v.  Stewart. 

Saint-David's,  co.  Pembroke:   the  archiepi- 


678 


SAINT-DAVID'S  —  SAINTS 


scopal  pall  taken  away  by  Sampson,  Pil. 

583;  bishop  Bernard  submits  to  the  see  of 

Canterbury,   3   Tyn.  158  n.;    bp    Barlow 

strips   the   cathedral   of   its    leaden   roof, 

3  Bee.  .ri01  n.;  no  old  MSS.  in  the  library 

there,  Park.  265 

Saint-George's-Fields:  v.  Lambeth. 
Saint-Giles's  Fields:  v.  London. 
Saint-John  (Lords),  of  Basing  :  v.  Paulet. 
Saint-John  (Oliver),  1st  lord  St  John  of  Blet- 

shoe:  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur. 

267  n. ;  his  sister  Margaret,  2  Bee.  622  n 
Saint-Leger  (Sir  Ant.),  K.G. :  2  Cran.  398; 

Agnes  (Wai-ham)  his  wife,  Park.  113  n 
Saint-Leger   (Sir  Warham):    letter  to    him, 

Park.  113 ;  notice  of  him,  ib.  n 
Saint-Leger  (Mr),  prebendary  of  Canterbury, 

Park.  319 
Saint- Loe  (Sir  Will.) :  Elizabeth  (Hardwick) 

his  wife,  Park.  301  n 
Saint-Paneras,  Middx. :    the   prebend,   Rid. 

331   n.;    Kentish-town   (q.  v.)   is    in   this 

parish. 

Saint  Valeri,  in  Picardy  :  3  Tyn.  124 
Saint- Victor  (H.  de) :  v.  Sancto  Victore. 
Saints:   v.  Christians;    likewise  All  Saints, 

Canonization,  Martyrs,  Relics. 

Christian  men  so  called  by  Paul,  2  Jew. 

1002;    all   faithful    Christians   are   saints, 

1  Lai.  507  ;  why  the  faithful  are  so  called, 

2  Bee.  43;  they  do  not  neglect  good  means, 

3  Bui.  181 ;  must  abstain  from  some  things, 

2  Bui.  278 ;  their  sins,  ib.  74,  2  Lat.  163 ; 
the  sins   of  saints   extenuated   by    popish 
writers  to  the  diminishing  of  the  glorv  of 
God's  mercy,  \Tyn. 450;  their  good  works, 
whether  they  be  sins,  2  Bui.  419;  why  they 
are  afflicted,  ib.  69 ;  they  are  persecuted  by 
the  wicked,  Pil.  204 ;  their  cruel  treatment, 
and  their  constancy  under  it,  4  Jew.  1172  ; 
in   suffering  the  cross  they  feel   no  new 
miseries,  2  Bui.  102 ;  their  suffering  is  not 
for  the  redemption  of  others,   3  Bui.  95; 
their    discommodities    recompensed    with 
commodities,  2  Bui.  99;   saints  of  More's 
church,  were  not  saints  till  they  were  dead, 

3  Tyn.  131 ;  that  church  makes  some  to  be 
saints  who  were  none  at  all,  1  Tyn.  291; 
some   are   shrined  for   holy   saints   whose 
deeds  were  abominable  blasphemies,  2  Tyn. 
174;    departed  saints   see  not  down  from 
heaven,  1  Lat.  332 ;  they  are  not  in  heaven 
until  the  resurrection,  1  Tyn.  Ixiii,  3  Tyn. 
118,  127,  180;    opinion   to   the  contrary, 
2  Hoop.  63;  we  shall  know  them  in  heaven, 
2  Cov.  223;  the  Romish  church  makes  hire 
lings  of  the  saints,  1  Tyn.  289;  represents 
them  as  vindictive,    ib.  453,    2  Tyn.  165; 


sells  their  merits,  1  Tyn.  74  n.;  theyv!ould 
not  stand  on  their  own  merits,  2  Lat.  193; 
those  merits  did  not  save  themselves,  much 
less  can  they  save  others,  1  Tyn.  271,  2  Tyn. 
166,  167;  prayers  asking  favours  through 
their  merits,  and  the  like,  Rog.  Ill,  227, 

1  Tyn.  231,  290,  3  Tyn.  117  n. ;  of  the  wor 
shipping  of  saints,  1  Tyn.  288— 296,  2  Tyn. 
163,  &c. ;  translations  concerning  the  ho 
nour  of  saints  examined,  1  Ful.  526 — 538; 
an  article  de  veneratione  sanctorum,  2  Cran. 
482  ;  they  are  to  be  honoured,  2  Hoop.  35, 

2  Lat.  232,  234;  the  right  worship  of  them, 

3  Bui.  230,  2  Lat.  88,  99,  359,  2  Tyn.  164, 
166,    3    Tyn.  80;     their   monuments  and 
volumes  are  to  be  reverenced,  2  Hoop.  180; 
saints   unduly   regarded,    1  Tyn.  184,  450; 
they  were  at  the  first  commemorated  with 
out  superstition,  but  afterwards  made  gods, 
ib.  231 ;  made  to  succeed  heathen  deities, 
Calf.  19,20;  superstitious  worship  of  them 
censured,    1   Bee.  134,   2  Bee.  144;    such 
worship  is  contrary  to  their  will  and  teach 
ing,  3  Bui.  344,  1  Tyn.  289,  and  can  only 
be  a  great  offence  to  them,  3  Tyn.  279;  it 
shews  distrust  of  Christ,  2  Tyn.  211,  212; 
it  is  idolatry,  ib.  164,  165,  216,  217,  3  Tyn. 
81 ;  superstitious  observances  in  their  ho 
nour,  2  Tyn.  216;  offerings  to  them,  ib.  163; 
honour  is  not  to  be  given  to  them  as  to 
God,  2  Bee.  58,  59 ;  arguments  in  behalf  of 
saint-worship  examined,    1  Tyn.  290 — 293, 
3  Tyn.  79,  80,  116—131,  181;  More's  de 
fence  thereof,   3  Tyn.  79,  116—127,  181; 
saints  chosen  as  protectors,   1  Brad.  284, 
1  Lat.  225,  2  Tyn.  166,  &c. ;  they  are  not 
to  be   looked  to  for  protection,  Pil.  <J2 ; 
against  the  doctrine  of  heavenly  patrons, 

3  Bui.  211 ;  patrons  of  particular  countries 
and  places,  1  Hoop.  313,  3  Jew.  572 ;  they 
are  not  our  advocates  or  mediators,  2  Tyn. 
166;  on  the  doctrine  that  they  are  interces 
sors,   4  Bui.  172,   2  Cran.  93,   2  Tyn.  5 ; 
their  intercession   used    frequently  to   be 
sought,  2  Bee.  414 ;  their  intercession,  in 
some  sort,  allowed,  2  Lat.  234,  359  ;  against 
trusting  in  their  intercession,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  420,  &c.; 
that   they   pray  for  us   in  heaven,   is   not 
to   be    proved   by   scripture,    3  Bui.  221 ; 
they  cannot  help   us,   1   Tyn.  66,   3  Tyn. 
117;  their  intercession  is  a  dream  of  the 
Romanists,  3  Bee.  291,  292 ;  vows  to  saints, 

4  Bui.  517 ;  as  to  prayer  to  them,  see  p.  625, 
col.  1,  above;  the  Romish  church  divides 
saints  departed  into  canonized  and  uncanon- 
ized ;  and  More  says  that  we  may  pray  to 
the  former,  but  not  for  them ;  and  that  we 


SAINTS 


SALVATION 


679 


may  pray  both  to  and  for  the  latter,  3  Tyn. 
121 ;  he  also  says,  that  if  we  should  thereby 
happen  to  worship  a  wicked  man,  that 
would  riot  hurt  us,  ib.  122;  lists  of  saints 
once  invoked  against  various  diseases  and 
misfortunes,  and  for  other  purposes,  Bale 
348,  498,  1  Bee.  138,  139,  2  Bee.  536,  Calf. 
20,  1  Hoop.  457,  Hutch.  171,  172,  Rog. 
226;  the  example  of  patriarchs,  prophets, 
apostles,  martyrs,  &c.,  2  Lat.  438 ;  the  ex 
ample  of  the  saints  is  to  be  followed,  Hutch. 
93,  2  Lat.  88;  but  only  as  they  followed 
Christ,  1  Lat.  514;  they  are  not  to  be  fol 
lowed  in  things  which  do  not  belong  to 
our  own  vocation,  ib.  516 ;  Christ  is  to  be 
followed  in  his  saints,  1  Cov.  512;  they  are 
better  remembered  by  writings  than  by 
days,  Pil.  18  (v.  Holy  days);  on  their  com 
memoration  at  the  eucharist  and  otherwise, 

2  Ful.  88 ;  their  images  or  pictures  not  to 
be  painted  in  church  windows,  '2  Hoop.  138 
(v.   Images,   Pictures) ;   their  emblems  or 
symbols,  Bale  523,  2  Bee.  65, 1  Hoop.  320; 
the  Papists  are  themselves  ashamed  of  their 
lying  legends,   3  Tyn.  129 ;   young  saints, 
Bale  192 ;   an  imaginary  saint  called  Sy- 
noris,  2  Ful.  44  n 

Sala  (Margaret  de) :  married  the  landgrave  of 
Hesse,  his  first  wife  living,  2  Cran.  405 n., 

3  Zur.  666  n 
Salamis :  4  Bui.  370 

Salcot  (Jo.),  alias  Capon,  bp  of  Bangor,  after 
wards  of  Salisbury  :  notices  of  him,  2  Cran. 
274,  Jeiv.  xvi,  3  Jew.  339,  1  Lat.  123  n. ; 
referred  to  as  "another  learned  man," 
2  Cran.  66  (see  the  addenda) ;  he  signed  a 
declaration  respecting  a  general  council, 
2  Cran.  468 

Salem :  v.  Jerusalem. 

Salerno  :  an  archbishop  thereof,  2  Cran.  331 

Salford,  co.  Oxon  (?) :  an  estate  belonging  to 
All  Souls'  college,  Park.  320  n 

Salicetus  (Nic.),  abbas:  a  prayer  from  his 
Antidotarium  Anima?,  Pra.  Eliz.  545 

Sailed :  danced,  1  Bee.  373 

Salisbury  :  martyrs  there,  Poet.  166 ;  Holker- 
sheimer's  account  of  his  visit  to  Salisbury, 

2  Zur.  85,  &c. ;  queen  Elizabeth  there,  il. 
258  n 

The  Cathedral:  the  spire  injured  by 
lightning,  4  Jew.  xvi,  1233,  1  Zur.  78 ;  the 
bishop's  throne,  2  Jew.  557;  the  bishop's 
first-fruits  to  the  pope,  iJew.  1079  ;  Jewel 
elected  bishop  by  the  chapter,  Jew.  xv, 

3  Jew.  334;    a   serving    man    prebendary 
there,  Park.  176 ;  Salisbury  use,  2  Cran. 
518,  523;  invented  by  Osmund,  the  second 
bishop,  Pit.  535  (v.  Breviary,  Horse,  Manu 


al  e,  Missale,  Primer) ;  the  Salisbury  Mar- 

tyrology,  2  Lat.  80  n. ;  the  cathedral  library, 

built  by    Jewel,    replenished    by    Gheast, 

Jew.  xxv ;  books  there,  4  Jew.  1273 

The  Bishop's  palace :  described,  2  Zur.86 
Salisbury  (Marg.  countess  of):  ».  Pole. 
Salisbury  (Rob.  earl  of):  v.  Cecil. 
Salisbury  (Jo.  of):  v.  John. 
Salisbury  (Jo.) :  suffragan  of  Thetford,  Phil. 

xxx ;  afterwards  bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man, 

Park.  265  n 

Salisbury  (Tho.  of) :  v.  Thomas. 
Salisbury  (Will.)  ;  an  antiquary,  Park.  265  n., 

271 
Salkyns  (Will.) :  servant  of  R.  Hilles,  2  Zur. 

17,  19,  22,  24,  74 ;  two  letters  from  him  to 

Bullinger,  3  Zur.  345,  346 
Sallet :  a  kind  of  helmet,  1  Brad.  348,  Calf. 

327,  Lit.  Eliz.  255 
Sallust  (C.  C.) :  cited,  3  Bee.  598, 1  Bui.  278, 

1  Hoop.  353,  1  Jew.  109,  2  Jew.  662,  4  Jew. 
1068,  Wool.  29 

Sallust,  a  Roman  prefect,  Pil.  333 

Salmeron  (Alph.):  says  that  Mary  offered  her 
Son  to  God,  as  Abraham  offered  Isaac, 
Whita.  164  n 

Salmonicus :  v.  Set  enus. 

Salonius:  says  the  "one  pastor"  of  Eccles. 
xii.  11,  is  God,  Whita.  422 

Salt :  v.  Holy  salt. 

Made  in  Kent  and  Norfolk,  Park.  258; 
the  nature  of  it,  3  Bee.  290,  292 ;  why  it 
was  ordered  to  accompany  offerings,  1  Tyn. 
433,  436,  439 ;  used  by  Romanists  in  bap 
tism,  4  Bui.  361 ;  how  our  communication 
should  be  savoured  with  salt,  1  Bee.  366 ; 
the  salt  of  the  earth,  what,  3  Bee.  290,  292, 

2  Tyn.  31—33;  not  the  Popish  clergy,  but 
all  believers,  3  Tyn.  95;  ministers  are  to 
be  so,  3  Bee.  290,  &c.;  the  corrupt  cannot 
endure  it,  2  Tyn.  31,  &c. ;  what  salt  is  to 
be  trodden  under  foot,  ib.  33 

Sultmarsh  (  )  :  legacy  to  him,  Grin.  462 

Saltwood,  co.  Kent :  the  castle,  Bale  69 ;  the 

constable  thereof,  ib.  126 

Salvart(  ):  2  Zur.  298 

Salvation  :  v.  Grace,  Justification,  &c. 

What  it  is,  '3Bcc.  C16;  salvare,  salvator, 

salvatio,  meaning  of  the  words,  Now.  (103) ; 

Crunmer's  homily  of  salvation,  2  Cran.  128; 

salvation  is  the  work  of  God,  1  Tyn.  498; 

the  free  gift  of  God,  2  Lat.  74,  140;  it  is 

entirely  by  grace,  1  Bee.  177,  2  Brad.  130, 

1  Cov.  42,  1  Ful.  340,  1  Tyn.   466;   yet  a 
debt  due,  because  of  God's  promise,  1  Ful. 
341;  the  bye  way  and  the  right  path  to  it, 

2  Lat.   147;    the  way  appointed   by   God 
himself,  Sand.  221 ;  it  must  be  sought  in 


680 


SALVATION  —  SAMPSON 


Christ  alone,  3  Tyn.  109  ;  Christ  first  pro 
mised  to  Adam  is  the  beginning  of  it,  1 
Bee.  50,  1  Hoop.  15 ;  all  things  requisite 
to  it  are  given  in  him,  3  Bui.  27 ;  he  alone 
is  our  salvation,  ib.  29  ;  he  fully  works 
the  same,  ib. ;  there  is  none  but  through 
Christ's  death,  3  Tyn.  31 ;  it  is  his  free 
gift,  1  Lat.  420;  it  was  not  only  promised 
to  the  fathers,  but  performed,  2  Bui.  288 ; 
it  is  by  faith,  3  Bui.  34;  by  faith  only, 
1  Tyn.  15,  3  Tyn.  197  ;  not  by  works  or 
merit,  2  Lat.  73,  Wool.  30;  there  is  none 
without  a  special  faith,  2  Lat.  10  ;  many  of 
our  ancestors  in  times  of  darkness  were 
saved  by  God's  grace,  1  Lat.  305,  525; 
salvation  is  not  tied  to  sacraments,  Hog. 
249,  Whita.  530;  things  pertaining  to  sal 
vation  are  given  to  all  sorts  of  men  alike, 
Pit.  124 ;  how  salvation  is  offered  to  all, 

1  Brad.  67,  3  Bui.  32 ;  wherefore  all  men 
are  not  saved,  3  Bui.  33 ;  how  salvation  is 
nigh  unto  us,  1  Tyn.  281 ;  how  it  is  to  be 
wrought  out  with  fear  and   trembling,  3 
Jew.  246 ;   assurance  of  salvation,  see  p. 
44,  col.  1 ;  the  helmet  of  salvation,  1  Lat. 
605 ;  how  salvation  is  nearer  than  it  was, 

2  Hoop.  114,  2  Lat .  3,  Sand.  212 ;  eternal 
salvation,  what  it  is,  3  Bui.  28  (v.  Heaven, 
Life  everlasting) ;  heresies  respecting  sal 
vation,  Rog.  160, 162,  163;  some  confound 
its  effects  with  its  cause,  2  Brad.  170  ;  it  is 
not  by  the  profession  of  every  religion,  Rog. 
159;  but  only  by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
ib.  161 ;  there  is  no  salvation   out  of  the 
church,  2  Bee.  44,  3  Bee.  144,    4  Bui.  51, 
2  Cov.  393,  2  Lat.  182,  279,  281,  282,  Now. 
(57),  176,  Phil.  16,  40 ;  there  are  only  two 
ways,  that  of  salvation,   and  that  of  per 
dition,  1  Cov.  507 ;  all  men  shall  not  be 
saved  at  the  length  (article  of  1552),  Lit. 
Edw.  537,  (582) 

Salve  festa  dies:  reference  to  its  music, 
2  Cran.  412 

Salve  llegina :  a  blasphemous  address,  3  Tyn. 
184 

Salvian  :  Jew.  xlii ;  he  says  all  human  things 
need  arguments  and  witnesses,  but  the  word 
of  God  is  its  own  witness,  Whita.  357;  says, 
under  colour  of  religion  men  are  made 
slaves  to  worldly  vices,  3  Jew.  425 

Samaria  :  the  people  of  Samaria  knew  not 
God,  Hutch.  13 ;  they  embraced  only  the 
law,  Rog.  81 ;  the  disciples  would  have 
called  down  fire  upon  them,  4  Bui.  44 ; 
Samaria  the  type  of  heresies,  1  Ful.  215; 
the  Samaritan  alphabet,  the  ancient  He 
brew,  Whita.  116  (v.  Thau). 

Samaria,  city  :  the  siege  and  famine,  Pil.  28 


Samaritan  (The  Good) :  the  parable  exl  ,QJ  fl 
ed,  1  Bee.  70,  1  Ful.  397,  Hutch.  49,  U  .'yns 
85,  3  Tyn.  93;  his  gift,  the  "two  pence/ 
interpreted  by  some  to  mean  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  1  Tyn.  86;  so  More  ex 
plains  it,  and  he  considers  the  further  sum 
to  be  tradition,  3  Tyn.  93  n 

Samaritans :  v.  Samaria. 

Samatius :  feigned  himself  a  fool  for  30  years, 
Hutch.  87 

Samford  (Jo.),  alderman  of  Gloucester:  2 
Brad.  396,  397  n 

Sammonieus  :  v.  Serenus. 

Samona :  Jew.  xlii ;  cited  for  transubstantia- 
tion,  2  Jew.  574 

Samosaten  :  v.  Paul  of  Samosata. 

Sampson,  last  abp  of  St  David's  :  took  away 
the  pall,  and  became  bp  of  Dol  in  Britanny, 
Pil.  583 

Sampson  (Rich.),  bp  of  Chichester :  dean  of 
the  chapel  to  Henry  VIII.,  1  Tyn.  130; 
mentioned,  2  Lat.  295  n.;  at  Lambert's 
condemnation,  2  Cran.  218  n.;  Latimer 
committed  to  his  custody,  1  Lat.  xi ;  he  is 
sent  to  the  Tower,  ib.  xi,  164 ;  maintains 
the  pope's  supremacy,  3  Zur.  208  ;  a  letter 
signed  by  him,  2  Cran.  390 

Sampson  (Tho.):  account  of  him,  1  Brad. 
29  n.  ;  a  student  of  law,  ib.  30  n. ;  surety 
for  Bradford  at  the  Temple,  2  Brad.  xiii.  n., 
and  the  means  of  his  conversion,  1  Brad. 
30,  2  Brad,  xiii ;  a  distributor  of  Cham- 
bers's  bounty,  4  Jew.  vii,  1302 ;  a  preacher, 
Rid.  337 ;  dean  of  Chichester,  1  Cran.  (9) ; 
an  exile,  Rid.  389,  394,  3  Zur.  753 ;  at 
Frankfort,  Jew.  xii,  3  Zur.  755  ;  he  studies 
Hebrew,  Sand,  xvi;  returned  to  England, 
1  Zur .  69 ;  P.  Martyr  writes  to  him  on  the 
vestments,  &c.,  2  Zur.  25,  &c. ;  the  bishop- 
rick  of  Norwich  is  offered  to  him,  but  he 
declines  it,  1  Zur.  75  n. ;  as  dean  of  Christ 
church,  Oxon,  he  sends  to  bishop  Grindal 
a  copy  of  certain  injunctions  delivered  him 
by  the  lord  keeper,  Grin.  282;  appointed 
to  preach  at  the  funeral  of  the  duchess  of 
Norfolk,  but  bp  Parkhurst  preached  instead, 

1  Zur.  137  n. ;  appointed  to  preach  at  Paul's 
cross,   Park.  239 ;    he  refuses  the  habits, 
Now.  ii,  Park.   240 ;    a  conference  to  be 
held  with  him,  Park.  233 ;  he  remains  im 
movable,  ib.  234;  the  earl  of  Huntingdon 
applies   to  Cecil   that   he   may  be  set  at 
liberty,  ib.  243,  245;  he  writes  to  abp  Par 
ker,   ib.  243;    that  prelate's  clemency  to 
him,  ib.  244;    his  reply  to  his  letter,  ib. ; 
he  is  deprived  of  his  deanery,  1  Zur.  176, 

2  Zur.  118  n.,  162;   afterwards  made  lec 
turer  at  Whittington  college,  2 Zur.  118 n.; 


SAMPSON  —  SANDWICH 


681 


-nnived  at  in  his  nonconformity  as  to 
habits,  Grin.  205,  1  Zur.  202  n.  ;  preben 
dary  of  St  Paul's,  2  Zur.  118  n. ;  cited 
before  the  ecclesiastical  commissioners, 
Grin.  326  n.,  Park.  382;  was  opposed  to 
the  more  violent  Puritans,  1  Zur.  292; 
master  of  "Wigston's  hospital  at  Leicester, 
2  Zur.  118  n. ;  Bullinger's  character  of  him, 
ib.  152;  letters  by  him,  Park.  243,  1  Zur. 
1,  62,  75,  130,  153,  3  Zur.  170-182;  and 
with  Humphrey,  1  Zur.  157;  letter, jointly 
with  Coverdale  and  Humphrey,  to  Farell, 
&c.,  2  Zur.  121  ;  letters  to  him,  P«rft.244, 

1  Zur.  345,  2  Zur.  25,  32,  38,  47  ;  saluted, 
PH.  682,  Rid.  394 ;  his  preface  to  two  ser 
mons  by  Bradford,  containing  some  account 
of  their  author,  1  Brad.  29 ;  extracts  from 
the  same,  2  Brad,  xiii,  &c. ;  reference -to  it, 
Hid.  363  n. ;  he  answered  Fowler's  Psalter, 

2  FuL  3 ;  translated  Quaker's  book  on  An 
tichrist,  3  Zur.  176;  is  supposed  to  have 
bad  a  hand  in  the  Admonition  to  the  Par 
liament,  1  Zur.  285  n 

Samson:  a  Nazarite,  2  Bui.  209;  a  type  of 
Christ,  Sand.  370;  his  jaw-bone,  Calf. 
336 

Samuel :  v.  Saul. 

He  was  a  captain,  1  Bui.  384,  386  ;  a 
minister,  magistrate,  prophet,  and  prince, 
Sand.  35 — 37  ;  governor  of  Naioth,  the 
college  of  prophets,  4  Bui.  480 ;  vanquished 
the  Philistines  by  prayer,  ib.  225 ;  rebuked 
Saul,  3  Bui.  237  ;  sacrificed,  2  Bui.  152; 
Samuel  and  Eli  compared,  1  Lat.  188;  the 
ghost  raised  by  the  witch  of  Endor  was  not 
Samuel,  but  the  devil  or  an  evil  spirit  in  his 
likeness,  3  Bui.  403,  2  Cran.  45, 1  Ful.  299, 
300,  312,313,  1  Hoop.  326,  329,  Whita.  91, 
92 

—  Books  of  Samuel,  what  they  contain, 
2  Cov.  17 ;  written  by  others  besides 
Samuel,  Whita.  301;  none  of  Samuel's 
writings  lost,  ib.  525 

Samuel  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxviii ; 
Psalm  xix.  and  Job  vii.  versified  by  him, 
ib.  312 

Samuell  (Rob.) :  martyred,  Poet.  163 

Sanballat :  his  name  and  country,  Pil.  334  ; 
his  violent  rage,  ib.  397 

Bancroft  (Will.),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  reburied 
the  bones  of  abp  Parker,  and  restored  his 
monument,  Park.  xi. 

Sancterentianus  (Jul.):  v.  Santerentianus. 

>anctification*:  the  manner  and  order  of  it, 
2  Bui.  337,  3  Bui.  41,  49 ;  wherein  it  con 
sists,  Lit.  Edw.  514,  (562);  what  it  is  to 


sanctify,  4  Bui.  210,  Now.  (103);  we  must 
sanctify  ourselves  if  we  would  have  vic 
tory  over  our  enemies,  1  Bee.  250 ;  it  must 
be  throughout,  2  Jew.  885;  it  is  begun, 
but  not  completed,  in  this  life,  1  Ful.  411 ; 
sanctification  in  the  sacraments,  4  Btil. 
267 

Sancto  Charo  (H.  de) :  v.  Hugo. 

Sancto  Victore  (H.  de) :  v.  Hugo. 

Sancto  Victore  (R.  de) :  v.  Richardus. 

Sanctuaries  :  cities,  or  other  places,  of  refuge, 
1  Bui.  305,  2  B,tl.  234 ;  places  which 
afforded  protection  to  criminals,  1  Tijn. 
180,  2  Tyn.  275;  called  franchises,  1  Tyn. 
333  ;  right  of  sanctuary,  Phil.  72  (v.  West 
minster). 

Sanctus :  appointed  (in  the  mass)  by  Sixtus 
I.,  3  Bee.  266,  Pil.  503  ;  the  black  sanctus, 
a  burlesque  hymn,  Pra.  Eliz,  472 

Sanctus-bell :  v.  Bells. 

Sanctus  Secundus  (  ...  count):  2  Cran.  233 

Sand  (D.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxvi ;  verses 
by  him  ;  think  to  die,  ib.  299  ;  our  plea 
sures  are  vanities,  ib.  300 

Sander  (Nich.),  or  Sanders,  or  Saunders: 
some  account  of  him,  of  his  works,  and  of 
his  rebellion  in  Ireland,  Lit.  Eliz.  657  n.; 
a  pillar  of  the  popish  synagogue,  1  Ful. 
viii,  ix  ;  he  opposes  Jewel,  Grin.  169,  Jew. 
xx ;  several  books  by  him,  2  Ful.  3,  4 ;  De 
visibili  Monarchia  Ecclesias,  Park.  409,410, 

3  Whitg.  xxxi,  1  Zur.  281,  2  Zur.  227  n., 
235  ;  he  therein  says  that  it  is  heretical  to 
affirm  that  the  scriptures  ought  necessarily 
to  be  translated  into  the  vulgar  tongues, 
Whita.   210 ;    the   work    cited   about   the 
authority  of  Christian  magistrates,  3  Whitg. 
297,299,302,  311,312;  answered  by  Bering, 
Park.  410;  by  Dr  B.  Clerk,  ib.  411—414, 
430;  by  Acworth,  ib.  440  n.;  his  Rock  of 
the  Church,  2  Ful.  4;    A  DISCOVERY  o? 

THE  DANGEROUS  ROCK.  OF  THE  POPISH 

CHURCH,  COMMENDED  BY  N.  SANDERS,  by 
W.  Fulke,  ib.  213,  &c.;  Whitaker  writes 
against  him,  Whita.  xii ;  Fulke  replies  to 
him,  1  Ful.  viii.  bis,  ix,  15,  16,  134,  2  Ful. 

4  ;  Nowell  answers  him,  2  Ful.  3,  Now.  iv. 
Sandes  (Rich.):  2  Cran.  390 

Sandwich,  co.  Kent:  decay  of  the  haven 
through  its  being  stopped  up  with  sand, 
1  Lat.  251,  3  Tyn.  77;  irruption  of  the  sea, 
1  Brad.  61  n. ;  the  town  visited  by  Parker, 
Park.  188,  189;  dedication  to  the  mayor, 
&c.,  3  Bee.  697 ;  commendation  of  the 
people,  ib.  ;  Chrisiian  doctrine  honoured 
there,  ib. ;  provision  made  for  the  poor,  ib. 


*  See  Holiness,  where  these  entries  should  have  been  placed. 


48 


682 


SANDWICH  —  SANDYS 


699;  idleness  exiled,  ib. ;  the  bells  rung  in    i 
a  great  thunderstorm,  1464,  ILat.  498  n.;    j 
service  at  the   church  on  Parker's  visita-    ! 
tion,  Park.   189 ;    state   of    the    refugees    | 
and  their  church,  ib.  189 ;  some  members    i 
thereof  excommunicated,  ib.  247 ;  dissen 
sions  among  the  Dutch,  1  Zur.  256 ;  hos-    ; 
pital     of   St    Bartholomew,    Park.   168;    j 
Ellys's  hospitul,  ib. ;  St  John's  house,  ib. 
169 ;    Sir    Rog.    Man  wood's  free   school, 

3  Bee.  601,  Park.  187,  188 

Sandwich   (Sir  Jo.) :  founder  of  an  hospital,    > 
Park.  168 

Sandwich  (Rob.),  of  Stillington :   legacy  to 
him,  Grin.  461 

SANDYS  (Edwin),  bp  of  Worcester,  then  of 
London,  and  at  last  abp  of  York :  his  birth, 
family, and  education,  Sand.  i,xxix,  xxx,  n. ; 
at  Cambridge,  Hutch,  i,  Park.  38  ;  master  ' 
of  Cath.  hall,  2  Brad.  27 ;  vice-chancellor  ] 
of  Cambridge,  where  he  preached  at  the 
proclamation  of  queen  Jane,  Sand,  ii,  xxix  ; 
he  prepares  his  sermon  for  the  press,  ib.in; 
his  answer  to  the  duke  of  Northumberland 
on  his  preparing  to  proclaim  queen  Mary, 
ib.  iv;  he  expostulates  with  the  university, 
ib.  v ;  resigns  his  office  of  vice-chancellor, 
ib.;  sent  to  the  Tower,  ib.  vi;  with  Brad 
ford,  2  Brad,  xxxii,  xxxiii ;  he  refuses  to 
escape,  Sand,  vii;  celebrates  the  commu 
nion  in  the  Tower,  ib.  viii;  is  removed  to 
the  Marshalsea,  2  Brad,  xiii,  Sand,  viii; 
finds  favour  with  the  keeper,  and  celebrates 
the  communion  there  also,  ib. ;  in  peril, 
2  Brad.  83 ;  particulars  of  his  release,  Sand. 
x — xii;  he  goes  into  Essex,  ib.  xiv;  sails 
to  Antwerp,  ib.  xv;  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9), 

4  Jew.  1196,  2  Zur.  1;  he  goes  to  Augs- 
burgh,  and  thence    to  Strasburgh,  Sand. 
xvi ;  loses  his  wife  and  child,  ib. ;  at  Frank 
fort,  Jew.  xii,  3  Zur.  755 ;  at  Strasburgh, 
Jew.  xiii ;  at  Zurich,  Sand,  xvi ;  on  queen 
Mary's  death  he  returns  to  England,  ib. 
xvi,  1  Zur.  6 ;  preaches  before  the  queen, 
2  Zur.   16  n. ;   disputes   at   Westminster, 
4  Jew.  1199,  1200,  1  Zur.  11;  in  the  com 
mission  for  revising  the  Common  Prayer, 
Grin,  v,  Sand,  xvii ;  one  of  the  royal  visitors 
for  the  North,   1  Zur.  24,  73  n.;  he  has 
scruples  about  rites  and  ceremonies,  Sand. 
xvii ;  nominated   bishop    of  Carlisle,  and 
afterwards  of  Worcester,  1  Zur.  73;  con 
secrated  bishop  of  Worcester,  Sand,  xvii, 
1  Zur.  63;  mentioned  as  such,  1  Zur.  58 — 
69,  2  Zur.  94,  105 ;  has  a  dispute  with  Sir 
Jo.  Bourne,  concerning  a  stone  altar,  Sand. 
xviii ;  quarrels  with  abp  Parker  about  visi 
tation,  ib.;  marries  again,  ib.;  signs  a  letter 


to  the  queen,  Park.  294;  his  share  in  the 
Bishops'  Bible,  ib.  256,  Sand,  xix ;  he  i 
translated  to  the  see  of  London,  Grin,  ix, 
Park.  369  n.,  Sand,  xix,  1  Zur.  229,  233, 

2  Zur.  181;  issues  strict  injunctions,  Sand. 
xix ;  an  ecclesiastical  commissioner,  Park. 
383,  390,  434,  Sand,  xx;  thought  by  Parker 
not  sufficiently  severe  against  the  Puritans. 
Park.  382 ;  his  dispute  with  Bering,  Sand 
xxi;  he  recommends  a  national  synod,  ib.  : 
is   embarrassed   in  circumstances,   1   Zur. 
265 ;  signs  a  warrant  for  the  apprehension 
of  Cartwright,  ib.  313  n. ;  receives  a  legacy 
from   abp   Parker,  Sand,  xxi ;  present  at 
Grindal's  confirmation  to  the  see  of  Canter 
bury,  Grin,  x;  translated  to  York,  Sand. 
xxi ;  his  farewell  sermon  at  Paul's  cross  or, 
removing  thither,  ib.  418,  &c. ;  mentioned 
as  archbishop,  2  Zur.  313 ;  his  disagreement 
with  Grindal  and  Aylmer,  Sand,  xxii  ;  hit 
visitation  refused  by  dean  Whittingham  o: 
Durham,  ib.  xxiii;  he  gives  an  account  o 
his  visitation  to  lord  treasurer  Burghley 
ib.  xxiii ;  a  foul  plot  devised  against  him  1^ 
Sir  Rob.  Stapleton,  ib.  xxiv,  xxv;  he  an 
swers  in  parliament  the  petition  of  sixteei 
articles,  ib.   xxvi;    favours   prophesying!? 
Park.  457  n.  459  n.,Sand.  xxvi;  has  a  eon 
troversy  with  dean  Hutton,  Sand,  xxvi ;  hi 
hope  of  his  successor,  ib.  420;  preamble  t< 
his  will,  ib.  446 ;  his  decease,  and  burial  a 
Southwell,  ib.  xxvii ;  his  epitaph,  ib. ;  notici 
of  him  (in  Latin)  from  a  MS.  catalogue  o 
bishops  who  have  belonged  to  St  John': 
coll.  Camb.,  ib.  xxix,  xxx. 

His  works,  Sand,  xxx,  xxxi ;  his  SEB 
SIGNS,  and  MISCELLANEOUS  PIECES,  edite< 
by  the  Rev.  John  Ayre,  M.A.,  ib. ;  on  th< 
excellence  of  his  sermons,  ib.  3 ;  letters  b 
him,  Park.  65,  124,  256,  1  Zur.  3,  72,  14£ 
264,  294,  311,  312,  331 ;  letters  signed  b 
him  and  others,  Park.  294,  390,  394,  434 

3  Zur.  755  ;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  24  (?) 
Park.  384,  402,  451,  2  Zur.  189,  191,  237 
240 ;  letter  to  him,  Grindal,  and  Parkhursi 
from  Bullinger  and  Gualter,  2  Zur.  166 
dedication   to   him   as  bishop  of  Londor 
Now.  107 

—     His  first  wife,  Sand,  ix,  xiii;  she  die 

in  exile,  ib.  xvi;  his  second  wife,  Cecili; 

daughter  of  Sir   Tho.  Wilford,  ib.  xvii 

1  Zur.  74  n 
Sandys  (Will.  3rd  lord)  :  at  the  duke  of  Noi 

folk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n. ;  ambassador  t 

France,  2  Zur.  201  n 
Sandys  (   ),  of  Essex :  his  daughter  mai 

ried  Edwin  Sandys,  afterwards  archbisho] 

Sand,  ix,  xiii. 


SANDYS 


SATAN 


683 


Sandys  (Edwin),  son  of  the  abp:  instructed 
by  Hooker,  Sand.  xxvi. 

Sandys  (Will.) :  he  and  Margaret  his  wife, 
parents  of  the  abp,  Sand.  i. 

Sandys  (Will.),  F.S.A.:  Park.  xi.  n 

Sanhedrim,  or  trvvtopiov :  3  Whity.  226,  227  ; 
appointed  after  the  return  from  Babylon, 
2  Whitg.  91 

Santerentianus    (Jul.),    or  Terentianus :    the 
friend  and  attendant  of  Peter  Martyr,  4«/eir. 
1220, 1232,  &c.,  1  Zur.  8,  9,  13,  14,  17,  24, 
51,  58,  77  n.,  147,  150,  224,  232,  271,  2  Zur. 
27,  33,  41,  55  n.,  90,  95,  ISO,  &c.;  with  P.    J 
Martyr  at  Lambeth,  3  Zur.  535 ;  a  corrector 
of  the  press,  2  Zur.  305 ;  letter  from  him    i 
to  Jo.  ab  Ulmis,  3  Zur.  365 ;  his  death  re-    ! 
ported,  1  Zur.  187  ;  Anna,  his  wife,  ib  69, 
805,  2  Zur.  41,  &c. 

Santrinus  (  ) :  2  Zur.  278,  284 

sapcoates  (Sir  Guy) :  his  daughter  Anne, 
2  Bee.  622  n 

Sapidus  (  ):  3  Zur.  51,  509  n.,  605,609     j 

Sapor,  king  of  Persia :  persecuted  Simeon,  j 
and  slew  Ustazardes,  2  Brad.  347,  348, 
2  Whitg.  168  ;  his  treatment  of  the  emperor 
Valerian,  2  Jew.  978,  4  Jew.  701 ;  he  called 
himself  the  brother  of  the  sun  and  the 
moon,  4  Jew.  842 

Sapphics :  Saphickes  upon  the  passion  of 
Christ,  by  A.W.,  Poet.  452 

sapphira:  r.  Ananias. 

Saracens :  v.  Turks. 

They  pretend  to  be  the  children  of  Sarah 
though  indeed  the  seed  of  Hagar,  4  Jew. 
713;  persecutors,  2  Bui.  106;  why  sent 
against  the  Christians,  Grin.  98;  they  can 
not  do  good  works,  4  Bui.  83 

saracin  :  one  of  the  magi,  Whita.  560  n 

Sarah  :  the  allegory  of  Sarah  and  Hagar,  PH. 
335,  1  Tyn.  307;  how  she  was  preserved  by 
God,  1  Bui.  410,  2  Hoop.  296 

jaravia  (Hadrian) :  mentions  some  who  said 
the  sacraments  appertained  only  to  the  first 
planting  of  the  church,  Bog.  246 

3ai-cerius  (E.):  3  Bee.  381,  418,  474 

sarctorius  (Nich.):  v.  Schneider. 

sardanapalus  :  1  Hoop.  422,  423 

Jardis :  the  epistle  to  the  church,  Bale  285 

sarisburiensis  (Jo.)  :  v.  John. 

>arisburiensis  (Tho.)  :  v.  Thomas. 

Sarum  (New) :  v.  Salisbury. 

Sarum  (Old):  its  remains,  2  Zur.  88 

Satan :  v.  Prayers. 

What  he  is,  3  Bui.  349, 1  Lai.  42;  not  a 
mere  affection  of  the  flesh,  Hutch.  140,  but 
a  person,  ib.  141 ;  his  nature,  1  Lat.  493 ;  he 
is  a  creature,  3  Bui.  349;  an  evil  and  un 
clean  spirit,  ib.  357 ;  not  created  evil,  ib. 


349;  created  an  angel,  Hutch.  67  ;  his  fall, 
Sand.  186 ;  he  fell  through  pride,  2  Hoop. 
70,  2  Lat.  123,  169,  Sand.  137,  138;  the 
devil  is  said  by  the  Manichees  and  Priscil. 
lianists  to  have  made  man,  Rog.  41  ;  the 
name  Devil  or  Diabolus;  whence  it  comes 
and  what  it  means,  2  Bui.  118,  3  Bui.  355, 
Now.  (101) ;  the  name  Beelzebub,  3  Bui. 
357,  4  Bui.  159,  2  Jew.  1025,  &c. ;  he  is 
called  Demon  for  his  cunning,  1  Brad. 
376,  3 Bui.  356;  he  is  "the  evil  one"  men 
tioned  in  the  Lord's  prayer,  2  Bee.  195 ; 
1  Lat .  443,  2  Whitg.  483 ;  he  is  a  serpent, 
3  Bui.  356,  Pil.  419 ;  why  he  appeared 
in  that  form,  Pil.  407 ;  the  serpent's  head, 
and  the  bruising  of  it,  1  Bee.  296,  313, 

1  Cov.  22,  2  Hoop.  5,  Lit.  Edw.  503  (552), 
Now.  (35),  151,  Sand.  8,  1  Tyn.  10 ;  he  is 
called  the  Dragon  (q.  v.),  3  Bui.  356;  a 
roaring  lion,  2  Brad.  256,   3  Bui.  356;   a 
wolf,  1  Bui.  5;  the  adversary,  3  Bui.  355; 
a  crafty   and  experienced  enemy,    1  Lat. 
429,  438,  493;  a  murderer,  3  Bui.  356;  his 
malice  and  rage,  3  Bee.  48,  49,  401 ;  illus 
trated  by  Christ  in  a  parable,  2  Bee.  525 ; 
overruled,  Pil.  178;  his  power,  3  Bee.  48, 
49 ;  he  is  quick,  crafty,  and  mighty,  3  Bui. 
354  ;  but  his  power  is  limited,  ib.  363;  has 
no   power  except    by    God's    permission, 

2  Cran.  107,  1  Lat.  438,  .442,  Pra.  B.  34, 
41 ;  his  cunning,  1  Brad.  376,  3  Bui.  356 ; 
he  exceeds  all  men  in  knowledge,  Whita. 
613;    his   subtleties,   3  Bui.  192,   I  Hoop. 
294;  his  craft  cannot  prevail  against  God, 

1  Lat.  360;  he  is  a  liar  from  the  beginning, 
so  that  speaking  truth  he  lies,  2  Bee.  627, 
628;    a  deceiver,   3  Bui.  356;   the  father 
of  lies,  1  Lat.  500  ;    he  never  seems   to 
be  what  he  is,  Calf.  87 ;  changes  himself 
into  an  angel  of  light,  3  Bee.  405,  1  Jew. 
549,  Nord.  107 ;  is  a  great  prince,  2  Bee. 
14!),  150 ;  figured  by  Pharaoh,  1  Brad.  149, 
Noic.  (8),  121;  he  is   the  prince,  lord  or 
ruler   of  this  world,   3  Bui.  359,   1  Lat. 
357,  374,  Phil.  175 ;  the  god  of  this  world, 

3  Bui.  358;  his  kingdom,  4  Bui.  211 ;  the 
kingdom  of  the  world  is  his,  3  Bui.  281  ; 
he  taketh  upon  him   to   be  lord  over  all 
things  in  earth,  2  Lat.  42;  he  is  an  usur 
per  and  a  liar,  1  Lat.  375 ;   his  vigilance, 

2  Jew.  953 ;    he  is  a  vigilant  watchman, 
Park.  353 ;   his  activity,  2  Bee.  593,  623 ; 
his  operations,  3  Bui.  360;   he  works  by 
blinding  the  mind,  3  Tyn.  191 ;  he  is  the 
author  of  all  evils  and  mischances,  2  Bee. 
633;  he  beguiled  Eve,  Now.  (33),  148;  we 
were  brought  into  captivity  to  him,  by  the 
fall  of  Adam,  1  Bee.  296  ;  he  is  the  author 


684 


SATAN 


of  man's  sinful  state,  2  Bee.  629 ;  not  the 
author  of  original  sin  iu  the  sense  main 
tained  by  the  Valentinians,  Rog.  99;  insur 
rections  come  from  him,  2  Bee.  593 ;  his 
temptations,  2  Brad.  81,  3  Bui.  357,  2  Jew. 
845,  846,  Sand.  166  (v.  Temptation);  the 
devil  alone  is  not  the  cause  of  sin  in  us, 
2  Bui.  362 ;  the  devil,  the  flesh,  and  the 
law,  are  man's  great  enemies,  1  Tyn.  359, 
360;  he  is  old  Adam's  great  counsellor, 
Coop.  47 ;  how  Sathan  by  the  sin  of  pride 
hath  ever  prevailed;  verses  by  W.  Warner, 
Poet.  379;  he  is  our  tormentor,  2  Whitg. 
485  ;  an  enemy  to  the  Christian,  1  Bee.  125, 
2  Bee.  184  ;  he  will  disquiet  him  if  he  can 
not  hinder  his  salvation,  ib.  6:33  ;  a  dialogue 
between  Satan  and  our  conscience,  1  Brad. 
210 ;  he  argues  that  God  does  not  hear 
sinners,  2 Bee.  626 ;  suggests  that  he  who  has 
not  kept  the  commandments  must  perish, 
2  Bee.  626,  627,  628 ;  urges  that  sinners  are 
damned,  ib.  630 ;  asserts  that  the  promise 
is  to  those  only  that  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  ib.  632;  his  objections  against  Chris 
tian  doctrine  and  hope,  ib.  634,  635;  he 
labours  to  make  us  doubt  of  salvation, 
1  Brad.  316;  alarms  with  the  fear  of  back 
sliding,  2  Bee.  632 ;  tempts  us  to  despair, 
Sand.  381;  maketh  weapons  of  everything, 

1  Lat.  430 — 432 ;   hath   overthrown    many 
saints  for  a  time,  1  Brad.  137  ;  his  arts  to 
hinder  prayer,  1  Lat.  329,  342;  he  calum 
niates  and  depraves  the  scriptures,  2  Bee. 
628  ;  seeks  to  cast  us  into  persecution  and 
affliction,  1  Lat.  467  ;  would  have  us  avoid 
persecution,  2  Brad.  48,  2  Lat.  439 ;  ready 
to  tempt  at  the  hour  of  death,  1  Lat.  284; 
his  assaults  when  death  approaches,  2  Lat. 
148;  how  to  resist  them,  f6.149;  how  he 
appeared  to  a  dying  man  in  Germany,  and 
was  defeated  through    faith,    2  Lat.  149; 
when   he   has    the  upper  hand   he    rules 
quietly,  1  Lat.  130,  151,  234 ;  chiefly  desires 
to  rule  religion,  1  Brad.  427,  2  Cov.  243; 
how  he  hinders,  2  Jew.  842;  he  labours  to 
banish  peace  and  introduce  discord,  3  Bee. 
33;  his  practices  to  hinder  the  building  of 
God's  house,  Pil.  356,  418,  454,  455;   his 
malice  exhibited  in  Nehemiah's  enemies,  ib. 
419,  and  in  the  papists,  ib.  420;  his  rage 
against  God's  kingdom,  ib.  467;  his  oppo 
sition  to  every  good  work,  Nord.  115,  espe 
cially  to  the  preaching  of  the  word,  ib.  116 ; 
he  is  an  enemy  to  preaching,  l  Lat.  202, 

2  Lat.  210;  attempts  to  evacuate  Christ's 
death,  1  Lat.  72,  73 ;  sows  tares  amongst 
the  wheat,  2  Lat.  189;  is  no  unpreaching 
prelate,  1  Lat.  77 ;  but  the  most  diligent 


prelate  and  preacher  in  England,  i&.'TO; 
goes  to  the  university  to  teach,  not  to 
learn,  ib.  203 ;  never  shews  himself  so  right 
a  devil  as  when  ministers  are  absent  or 
negligent,  2  Bee.  526;  invented  fee-farm 
ing  of  benefices,  &c.,  1  Lat.  203 ;  imitates 
the  ordinances  of  God,  Calf.  12,  &c. ;  has 
corrupted  the  true  use  of  fasting,  2  Bee. 
526;  may  be  seryed  by  saying  the  pater 
noster,  1  Lat.  377  ;  is  the  author  of  all 
superstition,  ib.  70 — 72;  invented  holy  wa 
ter,  holy  bells,  &c.,  ib.  498;  pretends  to 
fear  the  sign  of  the  cross,  2  Ful.  143—145, 
172,  Whita.  591;  counterfeits  a  flight  from 
the  holy  water-bucket,  and  nestles  in  the 
bosom  of  the  priest,  Calf.  87 ;  is  driven 
away  by  faith,  not  by  bells  or  holy  water, 

1  Tyn.  226 ;   how   Christ   confounds   him, 

2  Lat.  185 ;  his  power  was  annihilated  by 
the  coming  of  Christ,  I  Bee.  296;  he  was 
overthrown   by  Christ  in  the  wilderness, 

1  Lat.  505 ;  Christ  by  his  death  destroyed 
the  power  of  the  devil,  see  p.  178,  col.  1 ; 
how  victory  over  him  is  to  be  gotten  by  us, 
2 -Bee.  624;   he  must  be  avoided  by  con 
formity  to  God's  word,  1  Hoop.  109;  reme 
dies  against  his  temptations,  3  Bee.  156;  he 
must  be  resisted,  1  Lat.  139,  2  Lat.  11,  12, 
149,   Pil.  436;    we   must    fight    manfully 
against  him,  but  not  fear,  3  Bui.  363;  how 
to  resist  him   with  faith,  prayer,  and  the 
word  of  God,  3  Bee.  156,  167  ;  the   scrip 
tures  are  our  arms  against  him,  1  Lat.  505, 
Whita.  237 ;    he   cannot   withstand   them, 

2  Lat.  149  ;  he  dwells  in  the  air,  1  Lat.  497 ; 
*here  is  a  saying  that  every  man  sees  him 
before  he  dies,  2  Bee.  624 ;   some   ascribe 
their  gains  to  the  devil,  1  Lat.  213  ;  mira 
cles  have  been  wrought'by  his  power,  see 
Miracles;    deceived  the   monk  Valens,   2 
Cran.  42;    he   deceived   certain    Jews   in 
Crete  by  appearing  to  them  in  the  form 
of  Moses,    ib.  50;    his  appearance   to   St 
Martin,  1  Jew.  551;  he  once  confessed  that 
he  could  do  nothing  in  the  presence  of  a 
Christian,  2  Jew.  978;  he  would  have  him 
self  worshipped,  3  Bui.  210 ;  on  his  being 
bound  for  a  thousand  years,  Bale  559,  and 
loosed  in  the  last  days,  1  Lat.  517  ;  opinion 
that  he  was  loosed  1090  years  after  Christ, 
Bale  94,  559,  1  Brad.  92~  2  Brad.  274,  312, 
2  Cov.  253,  2  Hoop.  48;   he   stirs  up  Gog 
and   Magog,  Bale  570;   we   desire  in  the 
Lord's    prayer  that   his  kingdom  may  be 
subdued,  2  Bee.  151 ;  he  shall  be  cast  into 
the    fire,   Bale  575 ;    he    is    everlastingly 
condemned,  3  Bui.  352;  his  time  not  long, 
1  Brad.   415,    2  Cov.  231 ;   his  army  are 


SATAN  —  SAX 


685 


wicked  spirits,  the  world  and  the  flesh, 
2  Sec.  543 ;  (v.  Demons,  Enemies) ;  who 
are  the  people  of  the  devil,  2  Hoop.  71 ;  the 
wicked  are  born  of  the  devil,  2  Tyn.  190 — 
192 ;  they  are  members  of  the  devil,  4  Bui. 
338;  what  it  is  to  have  the  devil,  [3  Bee. 
604 ;  an  incarnate  devil  worse  than  Satan 
in  his  own  nature,  Pil.  363 ;  he  has  many 
servants,  1  Lat.  375,  376  ;  monks  and  friars 
do  his  work,  2  Cran.  64  ;  false  teachers  are 
his  agents,  Sand.  396;  the  livery  of  his 
servants,  1  Lat.  448;  danger  of  being  his 
servant,  1  Hoop.  107;  the  devil's  chaplains, 

1  Cov.  484;    his   wages,   1  Tyn.  140;    his 
great  guns  and  serpentines,  I  Lat.  27;  he 
and  his  synagogue  have  custom,  multitude, 
riches,  &c.  on  their  side,  1  Brad.  376 

Satisfaction  :  v.  Propitiation,  Restitution. 

Translations  concerning  it  examined,  1 
Ful.  428 — 449 ;  the  scripture  doctrine  re 
specting  it,  2  Cov.  363,  &c.  ;  satisfaction 
for  sin  cannot  be  made  by  works  or  suffer 
ings,  3  Bui.  90,  1  Hoop.  348,  2  Tyn.  29  ; 
none  can  be  made  for  punishment,  1  Bui. 
167  ;  what  they  are  to  do  who  cannot  make 
it,  1  Bee.  103 ;  Christ  is  the  only  satisfac 
tion,  ib.  102,  1  Tyn.  228,  267;  satisfaction 
may  be  made  to  men,  but  not  to  God, 

2  Jew.  1134;  he  who  would  make  satisfac 
tion  to  God  for  his  sins,  is  faithless,  1  Tyn. 
228 ;   whoever   has  injured  his  neighbour 
ought  to  make  satisfaction  to  him,  1  Bee.  103, 
2 .Bee. 105,  1  Tyn.  228,267,478;  on  satisfac 
tion  to  the  congregation,  \Brad.  50;  use  of 
the  word  satisfaction  in  the  ancient  church, 
1  Ful.  431 ;  the  word  is  employed  by  Au 
gustine,  but  he  does  not  teach  the  Romish 
doctrine,  Calf.  75;  satisfaction  is  a  part  of 
the  Romish  sacrament  of  penance,  1  Brad. 
46,  588, 1  Tyn.  267,  2  Tyn.  162 ;  a  modern 
popish  definition  of  it,  1  Tyn.  342  n 

Sator  :  one  of  the  Magi,  Whita.  560  n 

Sattled  :  settled,  Bale  4Q6 

Saturday  :  ?.-.  Fasting. 

Named  from  Saturn,  Pil.  16 

Saturn  :  derivation  of  the  name,  3  Bui.  135 

Saturnians  :  ascribed  the  creation  to  angels, 
Hutch.  68  ;  condemned  marriage,  Roy.  300 

Saturninus:  a  heretic,  3  Bee.  401;  called 
Saturnil,  Phil.  417  ;  he  espoused  the  heresy 
of  the  Gnostics,  Grin.  59  n. ;  rejected  the 
Old  Testament,  Whita.  30;  ascribed  the 
creation  of  the  world  to  angels,  Rog.  40 ; 
said  that  Christ  was  man  in  appearance 
only,  ib.  61 ;  taught  that  he  was  opposed 
to  the  god  of  the  angels,  ib.  133  ;  wrongly 
stated  to  have  called  himself  the  Christ, 
ib.  162 


Satyrus,  brother  of  St  Ambrose  :  being  ship 
wrecked,  he  hanged  the  sacrament  about 
his  neck  in  a  stole,  Coop.  27,  134,  141, 

2  Ful.  105,  556,  2  Jew.  554,   3  Jew.  552, 
554 

Saul,  king  of  Israel :  v.  Samuel. 

Head  over  Israel,  4  Bui.  86 ;  he  spares 

Agag,  1  Bui,  307,  2  Bui.  351,  2  Jew.  855 ; 

runs  to  witches,  1  Bui.  242,  Pil.  25;  kills 

himself,  1  Bui.  242,  2  Bui.  79 ;  his  burial, 

Pil.  319 
Saul  (Mons.) :  ambassador  from  France,  Grin. 

244 
Saunce-bell :    a    corruption    of    "sanctus," 

1  Jew.  292 

Saunders  (Sir  Edw.),  lord  chief -baron:  Park. 

164 

Saunders  (    ),  a  parson  :  Park.  18 

Saunders   (Lau.) :    1  Brad.  555;   in   prison, 

ib.  403,  2  Hoop.  594,  Sand,  ix,  xii ;  he  signs 

a  declaration  concerning  religion,  1  Brad. 

374;    in  peril  of  death,  ib.  290,   2  Brad. 

83  ;    examined  at  St  Mary  Overy,  1  Brad. 

482;  excommunicated, ib.  496;  condemned, 

3  Zur.  171 ;   martyred,   1  Brad.  410,  445, 

2  Brad.  192,    Rid.  380,  391,    3  Zur.  772; 
mentioned  as  "sincere  Saunders,"  2  Brad. 
190 ;  letter  from  him  to  Ferrar  and  others, 
ib.  179 ;  letters  to  him,  ib.  175,  177 

Saunders  (Nich.):  v.  Sander. 

Sauromanus  (Jo.) :  Latin  verses,  de  sacro 
baptismo,  Pra.  Eliz.  404 

Sautre  (Will.) :  persecuted,  Bale  44  n. ; 
burned,  ib.  3,  76,  394 

Savage  (Sir  Jo.) :  slain  at  Boulogne,  2  Tyn. 
306  n 

Saverne,  near  Strasburgh ;  3  Zur.  49  n. ;  a 
convocation  there,  ib.  651 

Saverson   (  ):    a   doctor    of  Bologna, 

Phil.  41 ;  one  of  the  commissioners  to  ex 
amine  Philpot,  ib.  iv,  31 

Savile  (Sir  Hen.):  his  edition  of  Chrysostom, 
Calf.  64  n.;  he  publishes  Will,  of  Malmes- 
bury,  2  Ful.  22  n 

Savile  (Tho.):  letter  from  him  and  Haw 
kins  to  Wolfius,  2  Zur.  336  ;  notice  of  him, 
ib.  n 

Savile  (  ):  Grin.  325 

Saviours:  promised  in  Obadiah,  Pil.  269 — 
271 

Savonarola  (Jerome) :  a  trumpet  of  the  gos 
pel,  Phil.  393;  a  casuist,  1  Brad.  564  ;  he 
complains  of  the  tyranny  of  the  bishops  of 
Rome,  4  Jew.  740;  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  258 ;  burned,  ib.  398 

Savoy  hospital :  v.  Westminster. 

Sawtre  (Will.):  v.  Sautre. 
Sax  (Alt):  v.  Alt-Sax. 


686 


SAXO  —  SCHOLARS 


Saxo  (Ludolphus) :  De  Vita  Christi,  2  Lat. 
109;  a  prayer  therefrom,  Pro..  Eliz.  545 

Saxon  Chronicle,  q.  v. 

Saxons  (Anglo):  v.  Anglo-Saxons- 

Saxony,  electors:  v.  Augustus,  John  Frede 
rick,  Maurice:  the  prince  of  Saxony  (son 
of  duke  John  Frederick),  a  suitor  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  24  n.,  34 

The  churches  of  Saxony,  2  Zur.  39 ;  re 
ligious  persecution  there,  1  Zur.  315,  317, 
319 

Say :  an  assay,  3  Tyn.  78 

Say  (Will.):  register  of  Oxford,  1  Cran. 
391,  3'J3;  (the  same?)  registrar  of  convoca 
tion,  Grin.  274 

Sayer  (Greg.) :  Clavis  Regia,  2  Lat.  63  n 

Sayer  (  ),  a  deputy  of  London  :  Park. 

276 

Saygrave  (Elynour)  :  wife  of  Tho.  King,  q.  v. 

Saynsure  :  censer,  Calf.  124 

Scsevola  (Q.) :  3  Whitg.  323 

Scaffold,  or  stage  erected  for  the  performance 
of  religious  dramas,  Hutch.  349,  1  Tyn. 
422 

Scala  coeli :  Rid.  55, 1  Tyn.  244 ;  that  at  Home, 
1  Bee.  191  n.,  1  Brad.  372  n.,  1  Lat.  97  n., 
Rid.  510,  1  Tyn.  244  n. ;  a  similar  privilege 
granted  to  the  church  of  Boston,  1  Tyn. 
244  n. ;  masses  of  scala  coeli,  1  Bee.  191, 

1  Brad.  372,  2  Brad.  293,  2  Cov.  271, 1  Lat. 
50,  97,  2  Lat.  238,  239,  362,  Pil.  80,  496, 
3  Zur.  212;  scalary  loosings,  \Lat.  51;  the 
true  scala  cceli,  1  Lat.  97,  123,  178,  200, 470 

Scala  Cronica:  v.  Gray  (Tho.). 

Scala  inferni :  1  Lat.  178,  179 

Scaliger  (Jos.) :  Calf.  9  n.,  107  n. ;  his  conjecture 
as  to  the  Babylon  mentioned  by  St  Peter 
in  his  first  epistle,  2  Ful.  336  n. ;  he  main 
tained  the  identity  of  the  Essenes  and  The- 
rapeutee,  ib.  101  n.;  his  opinion  concerning 
Ben.  Gorion,  ib.  338  n.;  he  points  out  in- 
terpolations  in  the  chronicle  of  Eusebius, 
ib.  236  n.,  237  n.,  337  n 

Scalled  :  the  meaning  uncertain,  1  Bee.  374 

Scrambler  (Edm.),  bp  of  Peterborough,  after 
wards  of  Norwich  :  was  a  preacher  in  Lon 
don  in  queen  Mary's  time,  1  Zur.  7  n., 

2  Zur.  100  n.;    to  preach  at  Paul's  cross, 
Park.  261 ;  his  share  in  the  Bishops'  Bible, 
ib.  335  n. ;  Rogers  dedicates  to  him,  Roy.  xi. 

Scannings  :  meals  obtained  by  shift,  Pil.  558 

Scandal :  v.  Offence. 

Scanderbeg  [Geo.  Castriot],  king  of  Epirus 

or  Albania :  his  death,  Lit.  Eliz.  444 
Scape-goat :  2  Bui.  194 
Scapular:  indulgence  to  those  who  wear  K, 

1  Tyn.  123  n 
Scarcity  :  v.  Famine,  Prices. 


Scarecrows  :  1  Brad.  380,  381 

Scarlet  (Tho.),  printer:   1  Cov.  196 

Scepper  (   ),  or  Shipperius:  an  admiral 

sent  by  the  emperor  to  carry  off  the  Lady 
Mary,  3  Zur.  568 

Sceva  :  4  Bui.  115,  256 

Schaffnaburg  (Lambert  of):  v.  Lambert. 

Schard  (S.) :  De  Jurisd.  Imper.  ac  Potest. 
Ecel.  Scripta,  Jew.  xliii,  '2  Jew.  992,  4  Jew. 
969,  &c. 

Schedel  (Hartmann):  his  Chronicon,  com 
monly  called  the  Nuremberg  chronicle, 
2  Ful.  103;  mentions  the  Acephali,  Roy. 
54 n.;  speaks  of  pope  Joan,  4  Jew.  656 

Schelhornius  (Jo.  Geo.)  :  Calf.  49  n.,  21)0  n 

Scheltco  a  Jueren,  otherwise  Schelto  a  Ge- 
veren :  v.  Jueren. 

Schentzius  (   ) :  3  Zur.  628,  630,  631 

Schism,    Schismatics:  v.  Prayers. 

Passages  on  schism,  Phil.  283,  1  Whitg. 
4,  2  Whitg.  240,  3  Whitg.  595;  transla 
tions  concerning  it,  1  Ful.  221 ;  it  is 
a  great  sin,  Now.  (57),  176,  Rid.  120, 
Sand.  246 ;  dissensions  amongst  Christians 
cause  the  gospel  to  be  spoken  against, 
1  Jew.  532 ;  it  must  be  avoided,  4  Bui.  61 ; 
not  to  be  made  for  diversity  of  doctrine  in 
matters  not  essential  to  the  faith,  ib.  53; 
nor  for  vices  of  ministers,  or  for  diversity  of 
ceremonies,  ib.  56;  nor  for  impurity  of  life 
of  men  in  the  church,  ib.  58;  nor  for  un 
worthy  partakers  of  the  Lord's  supper,  ib. 
00 ;  there  have  been  many  schisms  between 
rival  popes,  Pil.  545,  618,  1  Tyn.  324; 
some  apply  the  term  to  the  reformation  of 
abuses,  2  Jew.  998;  divisions  in  the  church 
of  England  lamented,  Sand.  381 ;  schis 
matics,  4  Bui.  11,  12 ;  who  are  such,  ib.  63, 
Pil.  620 ;  differing  in  substance  makes  one, 
not  merely  differing  in  ceremonies,  Pil. 
620 ;  Papists  are  such,  ib.  541, 544 ;  a  speech 
touching  schismatics,  Poet.  276 ;  they  should 
be  reproved,  3  Whitg.  464 

Schisure  :  schism,  Park.  14 

Schmidius  (Jo.  Andr.) :  2  Ful.  339  n 

Schmidt  (Eras.) :  v.  Fabricius. 

Schmutz  (Alex.):  3  Zur.  289,  301  n.,  396  n., 
402,  406,  409,  443,  445;  why  he  came  to 
England,  ib.  402 ;  patronized  by  bp  Coxe, 
ib.  427;  fellow  of  St  John's  college,  Ox 
ford,  ib.  449  n 

Schmutz  (Jo.) :  3  Zur.  290 

Schneeberger  (  ):  2  Zur.  201 

Schneider  (Jo.) :  1  Zur.  105 

Schneider  (Nich.) :  4  Bui.  546 

Schcenemann  (Car.  T.  G.) :  Calf.  235  n 

Schoham  (onu>) :  onyx  stone,  2  Bui.  136 

Scholars :  v.  Schools. 


SCHOLARS  —  SCHWENCKFELDIANS 


687 


They  must  be  maintained,  1  Lat.  307,358, 
418,  504  ;  a  supplication  for  their  mainte 
nance,  ib.  179;  required  to  be  maintained 
by  beneficed  clergymen,  2  Cran.  15G,  1G1, 
501,  2  Hoop.  148,  Kid.  530;  students  to 
be  maintained  by  the  wages  of  the  church, 
4  Bui.  494 ;  the  duties  of  scholars,  1  Bui. 
281;  they  must  pray  at  their  uprising, 
commending  themselves  to  God,  2  Bee. 
385;  must  attend  sermons,  2  Bee.  306; 
must  love  and  reverence  their  school-mas 
ters,  2  Bee.  385,  386 ;  must  be  diligent  in 
applying  their  books,  ib.  386 ;  must  make 
orations  or  themes,  2  Bee.  306;  must  have 
their  lives  garnished  with  good  manners 
and  godly  virtues,  2  Bee.  387 

Scholastic  Divinity  :  v.  Schoolmen. 

Scholastica  Historia :  on  Melchisedec's  offer 
ing,  1  Ful.  148 

Scholasticus:  said  to  have  made  part  of  the 
canon  of  the  mass,  1  Brad.  513,  2  Brad. 
310,  1  Jew.  9,  96,  Pil.  503;  not  a  proper 
name,  1  Brad. 513  n.;  called  Martinus  Scho 
lasticus,  1  Jew.  96  n 

Scholefield  (James),  regius  prof,  of  Greek, 
Cambridge :  editor  of  bp  Pilkington's 
works,  Pil. 

Scholiast  (The  Greek):  v.  (Ecumenius. 

Scholies:  mention  of  some  ancient  Greek 
ones,  2  Ful.  87,  88 ;  supposed  to  refer  to 
the  Enarrationes  of  Hentenius,  ib.  88  n 

Schomberg  (  ...  count) :  2  Zur.  207 

Schoolmasters :  there  ought  to  be  wise  and 
godly  ones  provided,  \Bec.  260;  provision 
must  be  made  for  them,  2  Bee.  306;  the 
duty  of  masters  or  teachers,  Now.  (1),  113; 
what  kind  they  are  to  be,  2  Bee.  306,  378 ; 
how  wise  ones  will  act,  Pil.  355  ;  they  must 
instil  into  their  scholars'  minds  true  per 
suasions  of  God,  2  Bee.  378;  must  enarm 
them  against  heresies,  ib.  379 ;  especially 
against  the  Romish  heresy,  ib.  379,  380, 
381 ;  they  must  read  the  scriptures,  his 
tory,  &c.,  to  their  scholars,  ib.  378,  379 ; 
must  read  some  godly  catechism  to  them, 
ib.  378  ;  must  teach  good  letters,  ib.  382  ; 
must  teach  those  authors  that  are  profit 
able,  ib.  382;  must  teach  good  manners, 
ib.  383 ;  must  shew  a  good  example  of  con 
duct,  ib.  384;  how  they  must  chastise  their 
scholars,  ib.  384,  385;  they  are  worthy  of 
honour,  ib.  386;  king  Edward's  injunction 
to  all  schoolmasters  to  use  his  Catechism, 
Lit.  Edw.  493,  (544);  injunctions,  &c., 
respecting  them,  Grin.  142,  173;  recusant 
ones,  ib.  419,  420,  425 

Schoolmen :  v.  Doctors,  Merit,  &c. 

Many  of  them  mentioned,  Bale  328,  2 


Jew.  667 ;  they  had  no  devotion  but  to  the 
pope,  the  god  that  made  them,  1  Cran.  327 ; 
they  differed  in  their  teaching  from  the 
Jesuits,  Whita.  19;  the  study  of  them  dis 
countenanced  by  Cranmer,  1  Cran.  viii ; 
they  are  disowned  as  authorities  by  Staple- 
ton,  Whita.  413;  specimens  of  their  in 
quiries,  and  terms  of  their  art,  Bale  350, 

1  Tyn.  157—158,  3  Whitg.  575 ;  their  blun 
ders,  4  Jew.  877,  878;  their  absurd  con 
clusions  from  errors  of  the  Latin  Vulgate, 
Whita.  140;  their  distinction  of  "via  "and 
"domus,"  or  this  life  and  the  life  to  come, 
ib.  198 ;  their  distinctions  with  regard  to 
faith,   Phil.  412  (and  see  p.   316,   col.   1, 
above) ;  a  lesson  concerning  the  sacraments 
from  one  of  them  (not  named),  4  Bui.  239 ; 
what  made  them  take  up  the  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation,  1  Cran.  302 ;  scholastic 
terms  used  with  relation  to  that  doctrine, 
Grin.  44,  3  Tyn.  254 

Schools:  t\  Prayers,  Universities. 

Of  schools,  4  Bui.  113,  479,  2  Jeic.  981, 
1011 ;  in  Israel,  1  Bui.  334,  2  Bui.  143, 
4  Bui.  480 ;  those  of  the  prophets,  4  Bui. 
480,  2  Jew.  981 ;  a  hundred  schools  in  Je 
rusalem,  2  Jew.  679;  what  schools  were 
instituted  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  4  Bui. 
482  ;  schools  appertain  to  the  preservation 
of  the  ministry,  ib.  483;  the  true  end  of 
them,  ib.  485;  discipline  in  them,  ib.  485; 
their  corruption,  ib.  484  ;  schools  ought  to 
be  established  by  the  temporal  magistrates, 

2  Bee.  306;  they  are  not  sufficiently  main 
tained,  1  Lat.  291,  349  ;  the  books  of  holy 
scripture  must  be  read  in  them,  2.fiec.306; 
sixteen  grammar-schools  founded  by  Ed 
ward   VI.,   who   intended    also   to   found 
twelve  colleges,   Rid.  xiii.  n. ;    inquiry  re 
specting    grammar-schools    in    cathedral 
churches,   Grin.  180;  that  of  Bangor,  ib. 
184;  some  should  be  set  up  for  women- 
children,  2  Bee.  376,  377 

Schorne  (Mr  Jo.):  v.  Shorn. 

Scliottus  (P.  Gaspar) :  his  Physica  Curiosa, 
a  record  of  prodigies,  Lit.  Eliz.  569  n 

Schrock  (  ),  Jesuit:  Whita.  331 

Schuendi  (Lazarus) :  3  Zur.  58  n 

Schwartzenherg  (The  count) :  imperial  min 
ister  to  the  Netherlands,  2  Zur.  303  n 

Schweitzer  (Christophel) :  2  Zur.  328,  330 

Schwenckfeldians:  referred  to,  2  Jew.  686; 

3  Jew.  67, 187, 189, 265,  602;  they  thought 
that  our  Saviour  retained  not  both  natures 
after  his  resurrection,  but  that  he  is  only 
God,  Rog.  64 ;  despised  the  scripture,  2  Jew. 
671,  Whita.  36,  298 ;  trusted  to  immediate 
revelations,  Rog.  152;  objected  to  written 


688 


SCHWENCKFELDIANS  —  SCOTT 


commentaries,  ib.  196;  contemned  the  sa 
craments  as  superfluous,  ib.  251,  265 

Schwenckfeldt  (Caspar):  notice  of  him,  Whita. 
36  n. ;  his  errors,  2  Cot).  519,  4  Jew,  755, 
Hog.  196  n.,  3  Zur.  513  n. ;  himself  and  his 
sect  referred  to,  3  Jew.  265 

Science :  liberal  science  not  to  be  despised, 

1  Cov.  498 

Seilurus,  the  Scythian  :  Sand.  49 

Scipio   Africanus :    not   idle   in   his   leisure, 

Hutch.  1,  Wool.  94;  sayings  of  his,  I  Hoop. 

365,  2  Hoop.  79,  Sand.  372 
Scipio  (D.)  :  probably  Scipione  Biondi,  Jew. 

xviii ;  Jewel's  letter  to  him  in  the  council 

of  Trent,  ib.  1094 
Sclavonians :  their  conversion  by  Cyril  and 

Methodius,  1  Jew.   291,  334,   335;    their 

tongue,  ib.  334 ;  permitted  by  the  pope  to 

minister  the  Lord's  supper  in   their  own 

tongue,  Pil.  500 
Scoffing :  v.  Mocking. 

The  sin  of  mocking,  Pil.  357,  401 ;  that 

of  Ishmael,  ib.  358;   mockers   not  to   be 

feared,  ib.  365 ;  mockers  in  the  last  days, 

2  Jew.  869 

Scoggin  (Jo.):  his  jest-book,  4  Jew.  860 

Scoloker  (Will) :  printer,  Sale  2 

Scorce,  or  Scorse :  exchange,  1  Jew.  518 

Scorners  :  of  God's  word  warned,  1  Sec.  126, 
see  also  Hickscorner. 

Scory  (Jo.),  bp  of  Hereford :  consecrated  bp 
of  Rochester,  2  Cov.  xiii,  2  Cran.  429  n.  ; 
deprived  of  the  see  of  Chichester,  Phil. 
xxvii ;  he  disseminates  Cranmer's  declara 
tion  against  the  mass,  1  Cran.  xx,  3  Zur. 
371  n. ;  an  exile,  1  Brad.  445,  1  Cran.  (9)  ; 
in  Friesland,  Grin.  239,  Rid.  387  ;  one  of 
the  disputants  at  Westminster,  1  Zur.  11, 
4  Jew.  1199,1200;  appointed  and  confirmed 
bishop  of  Hereford,  Grin.  vi.  n.,  1  Zur.  23, 
40;  consecrated,  ib.  63  n. ;  he  signs  letters  to 
the  queen,  Park.  101,  294;  forbidden  to 
visit  his  diocese,  ib.  117  n.  ;  he  often  con 
ferred  with  Sandys,  ib.  126;  Parker  and 
Grindal  seek  the  queen's  permission  for 
him  to  visit  the  cathedral  of  Hereford,  ib. 
165;  not  fit  for  the  see  of  London,  ib.  359  ; 
mentioned,  1  Zur.  69 

Scot  family :  v.  Scott. 

Scotists:  disciples  of  Duns  Scotus,  opponents 
of  the  Thomists,  1  Jew.  70,  3  Jew.  611, 
4  Jew.  1046,  3  Tyn.  75,  131,  1  Zar.53;  the 
Franciscans  took  this  side,  1  Tyn.  159  n 

Scotland :  v.  James  IV.,  V.,  VI.,  Mary  ;  also 
Edinburgh,  Leith,  &c. 

Andrew,  why  its  guardian  saint,  1  Hoop. 


314  n. ;  the  ancient  supremacy  of  the  crown 
of  England,  Park.  328 ;  the  Scots  invade 
England,  1513,  Pil.  251;  Tyndale's  Testa 
ment  sent  to  Scotland,  1  Tyn.  xxxvi;  the 
Scots,  notwithstanding  their  dialect,  read 
and  understood  the  English  Bible,  Whita. 
215 ;  occasion  of  Henry  VIII. 's  war  with 
Scotland,  1  Hoop.  xii.  n.;  the  country  in 
vaded,  3  Zur.  236—240,  634 ;  fight  at  Hal- 
danrig,  ib.  237  n. ;  war  with  Scotland,  1544, 
Pra.  Eliz.  567  n.  ;  the  land  again  invaded 
by  the  English,  3  Zur.  643, 645, 647 ;  castles 
taken  by  them,  ib.  387  ;  prayer  ordered  for 
peace  with  Scotland,  2  Cran.  154;  the  title 
of  king  of  Scotland  assumed  by  Francis  II., 
king  of  France,  1  Zur.  40;  war  with  Scot 
land,  and  its  termination,  Lit.  Eliz.  458; 
public  affairs,  1  Zur.  60,  68,  89,  193,  195, 
225,  228,  251,  2  Zur.  120 ;  religious  disturb 
ances  and  progress  of  the  reformation,  see 
p.  209,  col.  1  above ;  state  of  religion,  Grin. 
280;  the  protestants  assisted  by  queen 
Elizabeth,  Now.  226,  227;  monasteries 
abolished,  2  Zur.  116 ;  the  confederate 
Scots  lords,  1  Zur.  193 n.,  197  n.;  their 
standard,  ib.  195;  summary  of  statutes  re 
garding  the  reformation  of  religion,  ib. 
198,  &c. ;  the  English,  under  the  earl  of 
Sussex,  blow  up  50  castles,  and  burn  300 
villages,  ib.  225 ;  on  the  succession  to  the 
crown,  2  Zur.  200;  war,  1575,  Grin.  355; 
the  Scots  defeated,  Pil.  86,  251 ;  not  good 
archers,  z'6.427 

Scots :  the  ancient  Irish  so  called,  2  Ful.  16, 19 
Scott*  of  Scott's  hall  and  elsewhere,  in  Kent, 
(anciently  Balliol):  notice  of  many  of  the 
family,  1  Bee.  353  n 

Scot  (Cuthb.),  bp  of  Chester: a  commissioner 
for  the  condemnation  of  Bucer  and  Fagius, 

2  Zur.  20  n.;  he  opposes  the  reformation, 
1  Zur.  10  n.;  disputes,  on  the  Romish  side, 
at  Westminster,  1  Jew .  60,  1  Zur.  11  n. ; 
apparently  referred  to  as  Mr  Scot,  Park. 
25,  26,  28,  29 ;  he  absconds  without  regard 
to  his  sureties,  ib.  218 

Scott  (Sir  Reg.)  :  his   daughter  Elizabeth, 

3  Bee.  487  n 

Scot  (Sir  Walter),  of  Buccleugh :  1  Zur.  214  n., 

225  n 

Scot  (Geo.),  minister  of  Kirkaldy:  2  Zur.  365 
Scott  (Greg.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet.  Jiii ;  stanzas 
from  his  Brief  Treatise  against  certain 
Errors  of  the  Romish  Church,  ib.  520 ;  Mr 
Scot  (believed  to  be  the  same)  recommend 
ed  by  Grindal  to  be  a  prebendary  of  Car 
lisle,  Grin.  285 


*  Scott  and  Scot  are  arranged  together. 


SCOTT  —  SCRIPTURE 


689 


Scott  (Jo.):  steward  of  Grindal's  house,  Grin. 
461,  and  his  executor,  ib.  463 

Scott  (Rich.),  orSkotte:  dedication  to  him, 
1  Bee.  353 ;  notice  of  him  and  his  family, 
ib.  n. ;  mention  of  him,  3  Bee.  487  n. ;  Mary 
(Whetenhall)  his  wife,  1  Bee.  191  n 

Scott  (Tho.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxviii ;  to 
art;  verses,  ib.  315 

Scot  (Mr) :  supposed  to  be  Cuthbert,  after 
wards  bp  of  Chester,  Park.  25,  26,  28,  29 

Scot  (Mr):  v.  Scott  (  Greg.). 

Scotus  :  v.  Duns  (Jo.). 

Scotus  (Jo.),  Erigena:  called  Jo.  Scotus  the 
elder,  in  distinction  from  Duns  Scotus, 
Bale  398;  he  wrote  on  the  eucharist  against 
Paschasius,  1  Hoop.  118 n.;  his  opinion  on 
the  sacrament,  ib.  524,  \Jew.  458;  he  was 
condemned  for  a  heretic,  200  years  after  his 
death,  Grin.  74 

Scriba(  ):3Zur.  331 

Scribes :  v.  Pharisees. 

Scriptores  post  Bedam :  Jew.  xxxii,  4  Jew. 
61)7  &  al. 

Scripture:  v.  Bible,  Word  of  God;  also 
Church,  viii,  Prayers,  Prophecy,  Tradition; 
likewise  Augustine,  Jerome,  and  all  the 
fathers  and  doctors. 
i.  Generally,  the  canon,  c^c  : 
(a)  What  the  scripture  is,  Now.  (2,  103), 
114,  1  Tyn.  88;  various  names  by  which 
the  word  of  God  is  called,  3  Bee.  603,  Calf. 
356,  3  Jew.  364;  names  by  which  it  is  de 
signated  in  Psa.  cxix,  Whita.  383;  why 
termed  a  Testament,  Now.  (2),  14;  why 
the  books  of  scripture  are  called  testamen 
tary,  Whita.  28;  scripture  styled  God's  in 
denture,  Pil.  192 ;  its  original,  1  Cov.  48 ; 
why  it  is  given  to  us,  ib.  394,  Now.  (2),  14 ; 
its  office,  Rid.  56;  The  Sum  of  Scripture, 
a  book  forbidden  by  Henry  VIII.,  1  Tyn. 
3  n.,  4;  A  PATHWAY  INTO  THE  HOLY  SCRIP 
TURE,  by  W.  Tyndale,  ib.  1,  &c. ;  A  TREA 
TISE  OF  THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURE,  by  bp  Jew 
el,  4  Jew.  1161,  &c. ;  A  DISPUTATION  ON 
HOLY  SCRIPTURE,  AGAINST  THE  PAPISTS, 
ESPECIALLY  BELLARMINE  AND  STAPLETON, 
by  W.  Whitaker,  D.  D.,  translated  by  the 
Rev.  W.  Fitzgerald,  A.  M.,  Whita. ;  THE 
COMMON  PLACES  OF  THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURE, 
by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  587,  &c. ;  THE  DEMANDS 
OF  HOLY  SCRIPTURE,  WITH  ANSWERS  TO 
THE  SAME,  by  T.  Becon,  ib.  595,  &c. ;  the 
antiquity  of  scripture,  Pil.  428,  Whita.  2935 
it  can  by  no  means  decay,  Phil.  345;  it 
cannot  be  corrupted,  ib.  346 ;  God  has  pre 
served  his  word  at  all  times,  Poet.  279,  288; 
it  did  not  perish  in  the  Babylonian  cap 
tivity,  Whita.  103,  114,  115;  it  has  been 


preserved  by  miracle,  1  Hoop.  138,  1  Lat. 
120,  Whita.  653;  by  the  mercy  of  God,  not 
by  the  heads  of  the  church,  3  Tyn.  48,  138  ; 
it  is  sound  and  uncorrupted,  1  Bui.  55;  not 
mentioned  in  the  creed,  because  the  creed 
is  itself  an  epitome  of  it,  Whita.  299;  sum 
med  up  in  the  creed,  Lord's  prayer,  and 
ten  commandments,  ib.  388;  a  brief  de 
scription  of  the  contents  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments,  1  Tyn.  8 ;  what  the  seve 
ral  books  contain,  2  Cov.  17,  &c. ;  scripture 
divided  into  two  parts,  the  law,  and  the 
promises,  or  gospel,  1  Bee.  97,  Now.  (5), 
118;  it  contains  three  things;  the  law,  the 
gospel,  and  histories,  1  Tyn.  449 ;  use  of  the 
histories,  ib.  451,  &c. 

(b)  The  Old  Testament :— as  to  the  evi 
dence  of  scripture,  see  in  ii,  below  ;    not 
contrary  to  the  New,  Rog.  86  ;  the  likeness 
and  difference  between  them,  2  Bui.  282, 
293,  &.C.,  4  Bui.  249;  they  mutually  sup 
port  and  confirm  each  other,  Whita.  291, 
292;  the  Old  Testament  is  given  to  Chris 
tians,  1  Bui.  ,'i9;   it  is  not  to  be  refused, 

1  Cov.  71;  whether  we  are  bound  by  proofs 
out  of  it,  2  Bui.  19;  Christ  is  set  forth  in 
it,  1  Tyn.  144;  the  whole  of  Christian  doc 
trine  can  be  found  in  it,  Whita.  619,  620; 
and  the  Christian  sacraments  too,  ib.  6-0; 
it  is  perfect,  ib.  641 

(c)  The  New  Testament: — its   origin, 

2  Cran.  514 ;  its  writers  added  nothing  to 
the  law  of  God,  Whita.  618;  THE  SUMMARY 
OF  THE    NEW  TESTAMENT,   by  T.  Becon, 

3  Bee.  560,  &c. ;   list  of  the  books  of  it, 
with  their  contents,  ib.  562,  &c.  ;  Jerome's 
remarks  on  the  quotations  in  the  New  Tes 
tament,  1  Ful.  30  n.,  Whita.  38,  52  ;  it  ia 
"the  word  of  the  cross,"  1  Brad.  264 

(d)  The  canon  (see   the  names  of  the 
several  books,  and  the  title  Apocrypha) : — 
list  of  the  canonical  books,  1  Bui.  54,  Roy. 
75;  in  what  sense  the  word  "canonical"  is 
used  by  fathers  and  councils,  Whita.  27,  44, 
658,  662;  Augustine's  rule  for  distinguish 
ing  canonical  scripture,  1  Ful.  1!),   Whita. 
45,  308;  the  Romish  distinction  of  canoni 
cal   (or  proto-canonical)   and    deutero-ca- 
nonical,  ib.  49,  i!05  ;  history  of  the  canon, 
4-Bu/.  538,  &c. ;  on  certain  books  supposed 
to  be  referred  to   in  the  Old  Testament, 
and  yet  never  received  as  canonical,  Whita. 
301 ;  some  canonical  pieces  may  have  been 
lost,  ib.  302,  525;  the  Old  Testament  pos 
sibly  corrected  and  arranged  by  Ezra,  ib. 
116;  Tertullian  says  the  autographs  of  the 
apostles  wer.e  preserved  in  his  time,  ib.311; 
Papists    cannot   assign   the   period    when 

49 


690 


SCRIPTURE 


the  canon  was  defined,  ib.  63;  it  was,  ac 
cording  to  Augustine,  fixed  in  the  apostles' 
times,  ib.  310,  311 ;  the  power  of  fixing  the 
canon  belonged  to  the  apostles,  not  as  mi 
nisters  of  the  church,  but  as  the  organs  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  311;  many  flourishing 
churches  had  doubts  for  a  time  concerning 
certain  books,  ib.  105,  285,  293 ;  as  in  later 
times  the  Lutherans  had,  ib.  296;  none  of 
the  fathers  cited  by  Stapleton  really  say 
that  the  canon  depends  only  on  the  autho 
rity  of  the  church,  ib.  323,  &c.  ;  Stapleton 
says  the  present  church  has  the  power  of 
constituting  the  canon  of  scripture ;  Du- 
randus  and  Driedo  ascribe  that  power  only 
to  the  ancient  church,  ib.  330;  some  llo- 
manists  assert  that  the  church  can  even 
add  a  book  to  the  canon,  ib.  505  ;  yet  Canus 
and  Bellarmine  say  that  the  church  is  not 
governed  by  new  revelations,  ib.  504  ;  the 
arguments  of  Papists  for  the  church's  au 
thority  over  scripture  stated  and  refuted, 
ib.  285,  &c. ;  the  true  office  of  the  church 
in  relation  to  scripture,  see  in  ii,  below; 
all  reformed  churches  are  agreed  about  the 
canon,  Rog.  80;  they  allow  as  many  books 
as  the  catholic  church  ever  did,  2  Ful.  219 ; 
only  the  canonical  scriptures  should  be 
read  in  churches,  1  Bui.  9,  2  Cran.  39 ; 
heresies  respecting  the  canon,  Rog.  80, 
&c. ;  those  who  reject  any  part  of  scripture 
are  refuted  by  that  part  which  they  allow, 
Phil.  353,  354 

ii.  The  authority  of  scripture :  on  its 
authority,  2  Cov.  335,  2  Hoop.  43,  1  Lat. 
85,  Rid.  171,  Whita.  275,  &c.;  theses  on 
its  authority,  3  Whitg.  621 ;  it  claims  to  be 
of  divine  authority,  Whita.  289 ;  in  Christ's 
church  its  authority  is  conclusive,  2  Tyn. 
251,  333  ;  it  is  in  the  ehurch,  what  law  is  in 
the  state,  Whita.  27 ;  it  must  be  our  di 
rection,  Rog.  157 ;  one  clear  text  is  as 
weighty  as  a  thousand,  Rid.  172 ;  infer 
ences  from  scripture  are  of  equal  authority 
with  express  statements,  Whita.  514,  515 ; 
on  the  inspiration  of  scripture,  ib.  101,  102  ; 
all  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God,  1  Tyn.  88,  Whita.  526,  G32,  &c. ;  the 
writers  were  by  nature  quite  unfitted  for 
their  work,  but  qualified  for  it  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Whita.  294  ;  the  writers  free  from 
all  error,  ib.  37  ;  there  are  no  other  writ 
ings  free  from  error,  1  Whitg.  173;  on  the 
style  of  various  inspired  writers,  Whita. 
478;  Ascham  thought  the  inspired  writers 
superior  in  style,  &c.  to  the  classical,  2  Zur. 
71 ;  scripture  may  be  recognized  as  divine 
by  all  who  are  taught  of  God,  Whita.  290; 


it  is  God's  letter  to  us,  Pit.  286;  the  word  ! 
or  voice  of  God,  2  Cran.  52,  4  Jew.  1631, 
Whita.  296 ;  he  speaks  in  it,  Whita.  445, 450; 
it  is  not  only  to  be  heard,  but  to  be  em 
braced  as  the  truth  of  God,  Now.  (4),  117  ; 
the  authentic  scripture  was  attested  by 
miracles,  3  Tyn.  135  ;  scripture  (like  Christ) 
requires  not  the  testimony  of  man  for  its 
probation,  Phil.  356,  Whita.  336 ;  scripture 
is  its  own  evidence,  Whita.  335,  357,  3  Tyn. 
136,  137;  its  unity,  Whita.  661;  it  is  the 
voice  of  God,  and  therefore  never  incon 
sistent  with  itself,  Phil.  353;  Calvin's  enu 
meration  of  the  evidences  of  scripture, 
Whita.  293;  no  evidences  are  sufficient  with 
out  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  294, 
295;  Augustine,  Chrysostom,  Jerome,  and 
other  fathers  on  the  sole  authority  of  scrip 
ture,  Coop.  187,  &c.;  when  he  tempted 
Christ,  the  devil  was  not  so  vain  as  to  at 
tempt  to  teach  anything  without  its  au 
thority,  2  Cran.  52 ;  its  authority  is  inter 
nal,  Whita.  279;  and  sealed  not  by  the 
church,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib.  280  ;  it 
is  not  dependent  on  or  subject  or  inferior 
to  the  church,  but  above  it,  1  Brad.  519, 

2  Hoop.  43,   3  Jew.  218,   Whita.  275,  276, 
459,  460  ;    one  Hermann  affirms   that  the 
scriptures,  apart  from  the  testimony  of  the 
church,  are  of  no  more  avail  than  .ZEsop's 
fables,    Whita.  276;    Coehlseus    mentions 
many  things  therein  which  he  says  would 
not  be  credible,  but  for  the  authority  of  the 
church,  ib.   282 ;   its  authority   is  not  de 
pendent  on  that  of  the  church,  2  Tyn.  289, 

3  Tyn.  49,  50,   Whita.  332,  &c. ;  the  offices 
of  the  church  in  relation  to  the  scriptures, 
Phil.  375,  Rog.  193,  Whita.  270,  283,  284  ; 
how  much  authority  with  respect  to  scrip 
ture  is  attributed  to  the  church  by  the  Pa 
pists  and  ourselves,  Whita.  280,  &c. ;  it  is 
more  ancient  than  the  church,  ib.  351,352; 
the  word  is  the  foundation  of  the  church, 
Phil.  135;  the  church  is  the  witness  and 
keeper  thereof,  Rog.  198 ;  the  church  does 
not  judge  it,  but  according  to  it,   Whita. 
353;  man  cannot  give  authority  to  scrip 
ture,  Phil.  357 ;   it  has   authority  in  the 
reformation  of  the  church,  and  is  the  rule 
to   be  followed   therein,  3  Bui.  121,  122, 
1  Hoop.  29,  1  Jew.  79,  Sand.  250;   scrip 
ture  is  a  judge,  2  Ful.  134,  &c. ;  the  judge 
of  faith  and  practices,  1  Brad.  393 ;  the 
judge  in  all  controversies,  ib.  370,  2  Brad. 
9,  1  Hoop.  278,  2  Hoop.  82,  282,  Rid.  131, 
&c. ;   the  judge  of  the  doctors'  writings, 
1  Hoop.  30;  the  judgment  of  the  doctors  is 
not  to  be  received  without  the  authority  of 


SCRIPTURE 


69  J 


scripture,  1  Bee.  87 ;  scripture  is  to  be  fol 
lowed  in  preference  to  them,  1  Lot.  121 ; 
difference  to  be  made  between  scripture 
and  the  writings  of  the  bishops  or  fathers 
of  the  church,  2  Cran.  32 ;  councils  and 
doctors  are  nothing  in  comparison  with  the 
majesty  and  authority  of  scripture,  Phil. 
396;  the  fathers'  doctrine  must  be  tried  by 
it,  1  Tyn.  154;  and  the  doctrine  of  all 
preachers,  2  Tyn.  195;  the  pope  will  not 
have  his  doctrine  tried  thereby,  Sand.  15, 
16;  it  is  to  be  preferred  above  all  other 
writings,  2  Cran.  30,  31 ;  More  would  have 
it  tried  by  the  catholic  faith,  not  the  faith 
by  scripture,  3  Tyn.  Ill  n.;  scripture  is 
the  divine  balance,  2  Cran  30 ;  it  is  the 
rule  of  faith,  see  iii,  below  ;  the  only  stand 
ard,  2  Jew.  988;  the  touchstone  to  try  all 
doctrines,  1  Bee.  87,  2  Cran.  14,  47,  48, 31, 
Hutch.  14,  15,  1  Tyn.  398 ;  doctrines  to  be 
believed  no  farther  than  they  accord  with 
it,  2  Cran.  18 ;  all  religious  councils  have 
ascribed  the  supreme  decision  to  scripture, 
Whita.  434,  435;  it  was  always  appealed 
to  by  the  fathers,  2  Cran.  77  ;  its  authority, 
as  the  final  decider  of  Christian  doctrine, 
depreciated  by  More,  but  maintained  by 
Tyndale,  3  Tyn.  96—100,  110,  133—145  ; 
reference  to  an  anonymous  book  on  the 
Authority  of  Scripture  and  of  the  Church, 
1  Zur.  207 

iii.  The  sufficiency  of  scripture;  the 
word  of  God  is  perfect,  3  Bui.  28,  Sand. 
421 ;  probations  out  of  scripture  that  there 
is  therein  a  doctrine  sound  and  in  all  parts 
perfect,  3  Bee.  319,  &c.;  its  perfection 
proved  by  various  texts,  Whita.  615,  &c. ; 
from  the  uncertainty  of  tradition,  ib.  651 — 
669;  from  the  rejection  by  Christ  and  the 
apostles  of  Jewish  traditions,  ib.  637,  &c. ; 
shewn  by  the  testimony  of  the  fathers,  ib. 
669 — 704;  testimonies  alleged  from  the  fa 
thers  to  the  contrary  considered,  ib.  565, 
&c. ;  its  sufficiency,  1  Brad.  435,  2  Cran. 
528,  3  Jew.  222,  &c.,  Phil.  368,  &c.,  1 
Whitg.  180;  asserted  by  Jerome  and  Au 
gustine,  Rid.  113 ;  by  Anne  Askewe,  Bale 
234  ;  how  asserted  by  the  reformed,  Whita. 
514 ;  it  is  alone  sufficient  for  doctrine  and 
practice,  1  Hoop.  105,  111;  sufficient  for 
our  instruction  without  images,  2  Cran. 
10;  sufficient  for  salvation  without  man's 
doctrine,  1  Bee.  134 ;  it  is  a  rule,  the  per 
fect  and  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  duty, 
1  Bui.  13,  4  Bui.  248,  2  Hoop.  43,  Hutch. 
253,  2  Jew.  996,  998,  Rid.  113,  Sand.  12, 
190,  222,  Whita.  19, 474,  484,  &c.,  657,  658, 
662;  said  by  Bellarmine  to  be  a  con.moni- 


tory,  not  a  rule,  Whita.  657,  &c. ;  holy 
scripture  contains  all  things  necessary  to 
salvation,  2  Bee.  15,  2  Cran.  21,  2  Hoop. 
120, 130,  186,543,  Now.  (2),  115,  Rid.  53, 
Rog.  76,  3  Tyn.  26,  96—99, 226, 231,  Whita. 
629 ;  all  things  which  are  to  be  believed  of 
God,  3  Bui.  160 ;  all  things  that  concern 
faith,  good  living,  and  charity,  2  Cran.  17; 
of  scripture  only  is  Christ  and  his  truth 
learned,  1  Bee.  87  ;  it  is  the  sole  foundation 
of  our  faith,  Phil.  194 ;  the  foundation  and 
rule  of  religion,  Sand.  12,  222;  the  only 
necessary  treasure,  Park.  338;  Christian 
religion  only  to  be  learned  from  it,  Now. 
(2),  114;  it  teaches  all  points  of  true  god 
liness,  1  Bui.  61;  it  is  not  to  be  added  to, 
Phil.  372 ;  without  the  word  we  must  do 
nothing,  to  it  add  nothing,  1  Tyn.  330 ; 
words  not  found  in  it,  how  far  to  be  received, 
Whita.  588;  there  are  many  things  not  set 
tled  in  scripture,  1  Whitg.  216;  the  perfec 
tion  of  scripture  denied  by  ancient  heretics, 
Whita.  544,  &c.;  its  sufficiency  denied  by 
Papists,  2  Fill.  162;  Romish  evasions  with 
regard  to  it,  Whita.  157;  true  Christians 
rest  their  faith  on  it,  not  on  unwritten  tra 
ditions,  Sand.  12—14;  Romanists  say  that 
scripture  is  insufficient  without  tradition  ; 
their  arguments  considered,  Whita.  524, 
&c. ;  some  make  tradition  equal  to  scrip 
ture,  Rog.  78,  79  ;  the  word  of  God  for 
saken  for  the  writings  of  doctors  in  the 
ninth  century,  1  Hoop.  524;  DIVERSITY 

BETWEEN  GOD'S  WOBD  AND  MAN'S  INVEN 
TION,  by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  484,  &c. ;  men 
first  act  without  scripture,  afterwards  a.- 
gainst  scripture,  1  Jew.  24,  25 

iv.  The  original  text,  and  versions  there 
of  (v.  Bible) :  the  authentic  scripture  is 
contained  in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  origi 
nals,  not  in  the  Latin  Vulgate,  Whita.  135 ; 
no  version  can  be  authentic  in  the  fullest 
sense,  ib.  138, 140;  the  original  scriptures 
much  decried  by  Papists,  ib.  157;  it  is  ad 
mitted  that  errors  haye  crept  into  their  text, 
1  Fid.  43  ;  scripture  should  not  be  read  to 
the  people  in  an  unknown  tongue,  Now. 
(4),  116;  but  it  should  be  translated  into 
every  language,  1  Tyn.  7,  144;  all  men 
should  know  it,  ib.  241  (see  below);  the 
state  of  the  question  concerning  verna 
cular  versions,  ib.  208 ;  reasons  for  them, 
ib.  235;  arguments  against  them  refuted, 

1  Tyn.  146,  Whita.  211  ;  the  advantage  of 
various  translations,  2  Cov.  13;  testimonies 
of  the  fathers  respecting  many,  Whita.  245; 
divers  versions  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins, 

2  Cov.   13,  1  Ful.  73,  439,  2  Jew.  602, 


692 


SCRIPTURE 


Whita.  123, 128;  translations  were  used  by 
the  Armenians,  Russians,  Ethiopians,  Dal 
matians,  and  Goths,  1  Jew.  270,  2  Jew.  690, 
&c.,  Whita.  221,  245;  they  were  common 
in  Africa  in  early  times,  Whita.  217,  218; 
they  are  not  injurious  to  the  people,  ib. 
229,  &c.;  they  should  be  corrected  when 
obsolete,  ib.  232 ;  they  are  permitted  by  the 
church  of  Rome  under  certain  conditions, 
ib.  140 ;  suffered  in  some  Romish  countries, 
Sale  3 ;JG ;  crafty  pretences  of  the  prelates 
to  stop  the  reading  of  scripture,  2  Lat.  303; 
the  subtle  shifts  of  the  popish  clergy  in 
opposition  to  its  circulation,  1  Tyn.  392, 
3'J3  ;  the  earliest  papal  law  against  the  laity 
possessing  the  word  of  God  in  their  native 
tongue,  ib.  132  n.;  the  prohibition  came 
not  from  love  to  their  souls,  ib.  161 ;  Eras 
mus  would  have  it  removed,  ib.  161  n., 
162,  Whita.  249 ;  a  decree  concerning  ver 
nacular  translations  in  Pius  IV. 's  Index, 
Whita.  209;  Sanders  says  it  lias  always 
been  a  trick  of  Jews  and  heretics  to  be  still 
in  hand  with  translations,  2  Fill.  370;  the 
opinion  of  the  reformed  concerning  versions 
of  scripture,  Whita.  211;  the  Bible  should 
be  in  the  English  tongue,  1  Tyn.  144 ; 
More  says  that  the  church  does  not  forbid 
the  scripture  in  English,  but  orders  that  no 
man  shall  translate  or  read  it  without  au 
thority,  3  Tyn.  166 ;  yet  he  acknowledges 
that  none  dare  print  even  an  unproscribed 
translation,  ib.  168;  to  possess  the  Bible  in 
English  was  deemed  a  sign  of  heresy, 
2  Jew.  993;  attempts  to  suppress  it,  Sale 
440,  441 ;  the  privilege  of  having  it,  1  Lat. 
3C9;  no  translation  perfect,  2  Jew.  831; 
alleged  mistranslations  by  Beza,  1  Ful. 
594  ;  alleged  mistranslations  in  the  English 
Bible,  ib.  592,  2  Jew.  831 

v.     The  reading,  study,  and  exposition  of 
scripture :  the  knowledge  of  scripture  be- 
1  longs  to  all  men,  Phil.  320,  327  ;  it  is  neces 
sary  for  all,  2  Cran.  119,  PH.  120,  60S, 

1  Tyn.  241,  Whita.  516, 517, 521,  &c.;  need 
ful  as  a  remedy  against  ignorance,  2  Hoop. 
312;  the  fathers  confess  that  it  is  necessary 
for  all  Christians,  Whita.  289,  &c. ;  they 
exhort  the  people  to  read  the  scripture, 
4  Jew  795,  Whita.  244,  &c. ;  remarkable 
knowledge  of  scripture  gained  by  the  hermit 
Anthony,  2  Jew.  684,  3  Jew.  430,  435;  also 
by  a  bedridden  slave*,  2  Jew.  6S4;  it  must 
be  diligently  read  and  studied  by  the  clergv, 

2  Hoop.  129  ;  laymen  to  be  encouraged  to 
study  the  Bible,  2  Cran.  81 ;  the  profit  of 


the  scripture  being  read  by  them,  3  Bee. 
542,  &c. ;  it  ought  to  be  read  by  all  in  the 
vulgar  tongue,  2  Sec.  424,  2  Cran  122, 

2  Hoop.  44,  391,  2  Jew.  669,  &c.,  4  Jew. 
895,  896,   Whita.  212,  243;  what  it  is  to 
have  all  scripture  locked  up,  and  what  to 
have  it  unlocked,  1  Tyn.  27,  464, 469,  2  Tyn. 
7 ;  it  is  now  lawful  to  read  it,  1  Sec.  82 ; 
how  it  is  to  be  read,  2  Sec.  608 ;  Origen 
supposed   that  the   reading    of   scripture 
might  be  profitable,  after  the  manner  of  a 
spell,  even  to  those  who  understood  it  not, 
Whita.  266  n. ;  on  the  alleged  danger  of 
reading,  2  Jew.  682;  the  true  use  of  reading, 

3  Sec.  107 ;  directions  for  reading  profitably, 
1  Tyn.  8—11,  389,  398,  &c.,  403—405,  463, 
469;  it  must  be  read  believingly,  1  Hoop. 
287;  obediently,  ib.  289;  it  must  be  dili 
gently  searched,  Whita.  25,  235,  236,  644  ; 
it  needs  application,  4  Bui.  155;  whether 
necessary  for  the  government  of  the  people, 

1  Lat.  121 ;  it  should  be  read  by  those  who 
go  to  the  wars,  1  Bee.  252 ;  children  (q.  v.} 
should  be  taught  the  Bible,  1  Hoop.  32; 
it  must  not  be  forgotten  in  pastime,  1  Lat. 
121 ;  of  the  public  reading  of  scripture  in  the 
church,  3  Whitg.  28,  &c.,  2  Zur.  234 ;  only 
the  canonical  books  to  be  read,  1  Bui.  9, 

2  Cran.  39;  the  profit  of  public  reading, 

3  Whitg.  46;  it  should  be  heard  with  reve 
rence  and  fear,  Jew.  1182;  the  Ethiopian 
eunuch  and  the  scripture,  2  Cran.  121;  the 
Bible  written  out  by  command  of  Constan- 
tine,   and   sent  to   all   parts,  2  Jew.  690; 
knowledge    of   scripture    encouraged    by 
Cranmer  in    opposition   to  the   study   of 
school-authors,  1  Cran.   viii ;   the   curates 
knew  not  what  a  whole  Bible  was,  1  Tyn. 
146 ;  on  the  obscurity  and  perspicuity  ol 
scripture,  1  Bui.  70;  scripture  said  to  be 
hard,  2  Jew.  683 ;  it  contains  innumerable 
mysteries.  Phil.  407,   many   difficulties,  1 
Bui  71,  and  some  apparent  contradictions. 
Whita.  377  ;  whether  too  dark  to  be  pro 
fitable,  1  Bui.  70;  controversy  on  its  per 
spicuity,  Whita.  359,  &c.,  reasons  why  Goc 
would  have  many  obscurities  in  it,  Whita. 
365,  366;  notwithstanding  these  obscurities 
scripture  is,  in  general,  plain  and  easy  tc 
be  understood,  1  Bui.  72,  1  Ful.  77  ;  then 
are  some  places  in  which  an  elephant  ma\ 
swim,  and  others  through  which   a  laml 
may  wade,   Whita.  374  (this  similitude  is 
Gregory's,  1  Jew.  331,  2  Jew.  684,  Whita 
400)  ;   Luther  distinguishes   between   the 
obscurity  of  passages,  and  the  obscurity  o: 


•  Grcgor.  Magni  Papa;  1.  Op.  Par.  1705.  In  Evang.  Lib.  i.  Horn.  xv.  5.  Tom.  I.  col.  1491. 


SCRIPTURE 


693 


doctrine,  allowing  that  many  texts  are 
difficult,  but  affirming  that  all  dogmas  are 
plain,  Whita.  361;  he  also  says  that  the 
perspicuity  or  obscurity  is  either  internal  or 
external,  i.  e.  in  the  heart  or  in  the  words, 
ib.  363;  he  admits  that  there  are  many 
difficulties  in  scripture,  and  assigns  a  rea 
son  for  them,  ib.  364;  the  perspicuity  of 
scripture  is  not  disproved  by  experience, 
ib.  379,  380  ;  it  is  proved  from  several  pas 
sages  of  the  scripture  itself,  ib.  381—388; 
from  the  clearness  of  its  principal  points, 
ib.  388;  from  the  difference  between  the 
two  Testaments,  one  sealed,  the  other 
opened,  ib.  389;  from  its  having  been  un 
derstood  in  the  first  ages  without  any 
commentaries,  ib.  31*1 ;  by  the  object  of 
all  writing,  ib.  39'2  ;  by  a  consideration  of 
the  two  classes  of  readers,  the  faithful  and 
unfaithful,  ib. ;  from  its  argumentative  use 
by  the  fathers,  ib.  390 ;  from  the  testimonies 
of  the  fathers,  ib.  393 — 400  ;  and  even  from 
the  admissions  of  Romanists,  ib.  400,  401 ; 
supposed  testimonies  of  the  fathers  against 
the  perspicuity  of  scripture  considered,  ib. 
370 — 376;  nothing  defined  on  this  subject 
by  the  council  of  Trent,  ib.  359;  general 
sentiments  of  the  Papists  concerning  it,  ib. 
360  ;  in  their  estimation  scripture  is  dark,  1 
Jew.  381 ;  llomish  evasions  with  regard  to  it, 
Whita.  5,  &.c. ;  oursentiments  concerning  it 
generally  misrepresented,  ib.  3'J1 ;  our  real 
sentiments,  ib.  364;  the  senses  of  scripture; 
Augustine  enumerates  the  historical  (or 
grammatical,  or  literal),  the  setiologieal,  the 
analogical,  and  the  allegorical,  i&.403 ;  other 
mystical  senses  are  mentioned  as  the  tropo- 
lugical ,  and  the  anagogic,  ib. ;  some  spoak  of 
the  analogical,  allegorical,  historical  and 
moral  exposition,  Hog.  197  ;  the  schoolmen 
assign  to  scripture  four  senses  ;  the  literal, 
tropological,  allegorical,  and  analogical, 
1  Tyn.  303,  &c.,  343;  eminence  in  each  of 
these  four  senses  assigned  to  Gregory,  Am 
brose,  Augustine,  and  Jerome,  respectively, 
ib.  343  n. ;  Tyndale  say.s  that  it  has  but  one 
sense,  viz.  the  literal,  though  it  uses  figures, 
ib.  304  ;  Whitaker,  not  wholly  rejecting  the 
above  distinctions,  yet  maintains  that  there 
is  properly  but  one  sense  of  scripture,  viz. 
the  literal,  Whita.  404—410;  the  literal 
sense  to  be  taken,  1  Tyn.  399;  what  is 
truly  the  literal  sense,  Whita.  404,405;  the 
literal  sense  is  all  spiritual,  1  Tyn.  303; 
scripture  consists  not  in  bare  words,  but  in 
the  sense,  1  Hoop.  401,  Whita.  402;  the 
histories  (especially  Christ's  miracles)  have 
a  spiritual  signification,  2  Lot.  170;  the 


letter  and  the  spirit,  1  Brad.  567,  Rid.  31, 
32  ;  the  letter  and  the  spirit  compared  to 
the  humanity  and  divinity  of  the  begotten 
Word,  Whita.  404;  knowledge  of  scripture 
is  twofold,  in  the  letter  and  in  the  spirit,  ib. 
613;  in  the  spirit  it  is  understood  by  the 
elect  only,  ib.  613,614;  only  by  such  as  have 
their  baptismal  profession  at  heart,  2  Tyn. 
138,  &c. ;  the  schoolmen  and  their  follow 
ers  slight  the  literal  sense,  1  Tyn.  303, 
308,  393;  scripture  is  not  to  be  taken  al 
ways  as  the  letter  soundeth,  Grin.  40;  the 
literal  meaning  not  always  the  true  one, 
3  Tyn.  229,243, 249 ;  scripture  often  speaks 
as  men  speak,  but  must  be  understood 
spiritually,  1  Tyn.  88;  many  things  in  it  have 
first  a  carnal  fulfilling,  then  a  spiritual  one, 
ib.  355 ;  when  we  are  to  depart  from  the 
letter,  4:  Bui.  437;  how  the  letter  killeth, 
ib.  287,  Hutch.  15,  2  Jew.  1111,  1112, Phil. 
57,  1  Tyn.  308,  2  Tyn.  141;  thetropological 
sense,  1  Tyn.  303,  &c.,  Whita.  403,  406; 
the  figures  or  metaphors  of  scripture,  Bale 
261,  Grin.  42;  they  are  not  obscure,  Whita. 
379  ;  the  allegorical  sense,  1  Tyn.  303,  &c.; 
examples  of  scripture  allegories  (or  types), 
Whita.  405 ;  Sandys's  allegorical  or  moral 
application  of  the  "signs  in  the  snn,"  &c., 
Sand.  358  ;  the  analogical  sense,  Rid.  233 ; 
divers  expositions  are  allowable,  so  that 
they  agree  with  the  catholic  faith,  2  Lat. 
198;  concerning  the  exposition  or  interpre 
tation  of  scripture,  1  Bui.  72,  4  Bui.  154, 
Whita.  402,  &c. ;  it  ought  to  be  expounded, 
1  Bui.  70,  &c.,  Now.  (3),  116;  how  to  be 
interpreted,  1  Hoop.  28,  84;  rule  of  the 
council  of  Trent,  Whita.  402,  403 ;  Staple- 
ton's  cautions  respecting  its  interpretation, 
ib.  411 — 414;  Bellarmine's  rules,  ib.  414; 
we  should  search  for  the  meaning  of  scrip 
ture,  2  Lat.  189  ;  it  is  not  to  be  expounded 
after  private  conceit,  1  Ful.  9 ;  or  according 
to  men's  fantasies,  1  Bui.  75  (v.  Judgment) ; 
it  should  be  expounded  as  Christ  and  his 
disciples  expounded  it,  Phil.  376 ;  its  pro 
per  sense  restored  under  the  reformation, 
1  Cran.  6;  its  manner  of  speaking  to  us, 
1  Tyn.  107  ;  how  its  terms  are  to  be  under 
stood,  2  Cov.  19 ;  an  exposition  of  certain 
words  and  phrases  in  the  New  Testament, 
1  Tyn.  531 ;  scripture  contains  nothing 
superstitious  or  unprofitable,  Pil.  370; 
tlit-re  is  nothing  in  it  which  is  not  precious, 
1  Tyn.  310;  two  things  to  be  marked  in 
doubtful  texts,  1  Hoop.  292;  how  we  must 
understand  if  one  sentence  seems  to  repugn 
a  multitude,  2  Bee.  290  ;  in  what  manner 
we  ought  to  understand  the  examples  con- 


691 


SCRIPTURE 


tained  in  it,  2  Cov.  15;  we  are  not  to  approve 
or  imitate  whatever  is  there  recorded,  Calf. 
281,  282  ;  scripture  is  of  no  private  interpre-  j 
tation,  Rid.  114,  1  Tyn.  317  ;  it  cannot  be 
understood  except  by  the  special  help  of 
God's  Spirit,  2  Jew.  685,  1  Tyn.  88;  the 
scripture  being  inspired,  only  the  Spirit  can 
infallibly  interpret  it,  Whita.  451 ;  faith  in 
scripture  is  produced  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
as  the  fathers  confess,  and  even  the  Papists 
themselves,  ib.  355 — 358 ;  scripture  makes 
a  difference  between  the  ministry  of  men 
and  the  operation  of  the  Spirit,  4  Bui.  273; 
all  have  not  the  gift  of  public  interpreta 
tion,  but  all  the  faithful  understand,  Whita. 
433;  men  cannot  try  doctrine  by  the  scrip 
ture  unless  they  have  the  Spirit,  Calf.  60  ; 
it  availeth  nothing  without  faith,  1  Lat. 
544;  scripture  is  the  outward  instrument, 
but  faith  is  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  3  Tyn. 
139;  scripture  cannot  be  understood  by 
those  who  deny  justification  through  faith 
in  Christ's  blood,  3  Tyn.  109  ;  application 
of  scripture  necessary,  4  Bui.  155;  on  the 
means  of  finding  the  sense  of  scripture, 
Whita.  4GG ;  prayer  is  a  means,  1  Bui.  78, 
Nuw.  (5),  117,  Whita.  4G7  ;  another  means 
is  knowledge  of  the  original  tongues,  &c., 
Whita.  3G2,  408 ;  another  means  is  consi 
deration  whether  the  words  are  proper  or 
figurative,  ib.  470;  another  means  is  to 
mark  the  scope,  and  context,  and  circum 
stances,  1  Bui.  77,  Whita.  470 ;  another 
means  is  the  collation  of  different  places, 
1  Bui.  78,  Whita.  471,  both  of  like  places 
and  of  dissimilar  ones,  Whita.  472;  scrip 
ture  is  to  be  interpreted  by  itself,  1  Ful.  9, 
1  Hoop.  271,  Hutch.  353,  Tyn.  249,  Whita. 
415,  445,  488,  &c.;  dark  places  in  it  are  to 
be  expounded  by  others  more  plain,  2  Cran. 
17 ;  the  Old  Testament  is  declared  by  the 
New,  1  Cov.  71;  collation  of  scripture  not 
the  cause  of  heresies,  Whita.  480;  another 
means  is  attention  to  the  analogy  of  faith, 
1  Ful.  37,  Rog.  195,  Whita.  472;  scripture 
must  not  be  expounded  contrary  to  the 
articles  of  belief,  1  Bui.  75;  no  exposition 
must  be  repugnant  to  the  love  of  God  and 
of  our  neighbour,  1  Bui.  7G  ;  another  means 
is  recourse  to  the  learned,  Whita.  473; 
Romish  arguments  against  these  means, 
ib.  474,  476,  &c. ;  the  Jews  (says  Whitaker) 
had  no  commentaries  on  the  prophets,  in 
the  time  of  Christ,  ib.  391;  no  Christian 
commentary  known  before  Origen,  ib. ;  ex 
positions  are  not  forbidden,  BaleG37,  I  Bui. 
74 ;  exposition  is  necessary,  1  Bui.  70 — 72 ; 
what  expositors  are  to  be  preferred,  1  Cov. 


499;  some  said  that  they  could  not  be  un-  i 
derstood  without  Aristotle,  1  Tyn.  154 ;  on 
the  authority  of  the  church  in  relation  to 
the  interpretation  of  scripture,  Phil.  375, 
Rog.  193  ;  it  rests  not  with  the  church  au 
thoritatively,  Whita.  41G,  &c. ;  Romish  ar 
guments  from  the  Old  Testament  refuted, 
ib. ;  the  Romish  means  of  interpretation 
resolve  themselves  into  the  authority  of  the 
pope,  ib.  484 ;  he  is  no  sufficient  interpreter, 
ib.  460 ;  no  man  or  set  of  men  may  challenge 
an  exclusive  right  to  interpret  it,  Phil.  377  ; 
scripture  is  not  to  be  interpreted  by  the 
alleged  unanimous  consent  of  the  fathers, 
(g.  v.),  Whita.  448;  Cajetan  denies  that 
the  exposition  of  scripture  is  so  tied  by  God, 
ib.  4G6;  there  is  no  such  thing  as  the  unani 
mous  consent  of  the  fathers,  ib.  455,  45G;  to 
admit  all  the  interpretations  of  the  doctors 
is  to  refuse  any  certain  sense,  1  Ful.  545 ; 
to  interpret  scripture  by  the  doctors,  is  to 
measure  the  meteyard  by  the  cloth,  1  Tyn. 
153 ;  there  was  a  time  when  the  fathers 
were  not  extant,  Whita.  45G;  the  interpre 
tation  of  scripture  rests  with  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  scripture  itself,  ib.  415,  447,  &c.; 
proofs  that  the  supreme  decision  belongs 
not  to  the  church,  but  to  scripture  and  the 
Holy  Spirit,  ib.  447,  &c. ;  it  is  proved  from 
various  texts,  ib.457,  &c.;  from  the  absur 
dity  of  resolving  faith  into  human  judg 
ment,  ib.  459 ;  from  the  principle  that  the 
lawgiver  has  supreme  authority  to  expound 
the  law,  ib. ;  from  the  absurdity  of  making 
the  church  superior  to  scripture,  ib.  459, 
400;  from  the  testimony  of  the  fathers,  ib. 
461,  &c. ;  scripture  is  the  law,  the  inter 
preter,  in  a  sense,  the  judge,  ib.  446;  some 
errors  respecting  the  interpretation  of 
scripture,  Rog.  193 — 197  ;  scripture  not  to 
be  corrupted  with  foreign  expositions, 
I  Bui.  74:  why  it  is  not  understood  by  the 
prelates,  3  Tyn.  98 ;  false  interpretations 
are  to  be  avoided,  1  Hoop.  110;  it  must  be 
cleared  from  perverse  interpretations,  2 
Tyn.  144;  errors  from  the  misinterpretation 
of  scripture,  2  Jew.  1110 

vi.  The  use  and  benefits  of  scripture:  scrip 
ture  was  written  for  our  learning,  4  Jew. 
11GG,  1  Lat.  59,  85,  112,  129, 171,  194,  216, 
Sand.  113,  Whita.  392 ;  its  excellence,  3  Bee. 
490,  &c.,  2  Cov.  311,  2  Jew.  1034,  1  Lat. 
85;  its  importance,  2  Brad.  8;  its  profit, 
4,/ezo.  1166;  instruction  to  be  derived  from 
it,  2  Cov.  21,  2  Hoop.  312,  4  Jew.  1175,  &c.; 
it  was  given  that  man  might  be  led  to  sal 
vation,  1  Cov.  394;  it  is  intended  to  bring 
men  to  God,  2  Tyn.  147;  God  is  to  be  sought 


SCRIPTURE  —  SEBALD 


695 


in  it,  Sand.  153 ;  in  it  the  ignorant  may 
learn  what  they  should  know,  2  Cran.  121, 
2  Hoop.  312;  it  teaches  about  God,  2  Hoop. 
71 ;  it  teaches  what  Christ  is,  also  what  man, 
heaven,  and  hell  are,  I  Hoop.  26 ;  it  engen 
ders  faith,  Whita.  448;  the  knowledge  of 
it  is  practical,  1  Hoop.  95 ;  it  leads  to  virtue, 
ib.  109  ;  it  is  for  holiness  as  well  as  for  wis 
dom,  ib.  77  ;  it  is  edifying  to  all,  2  Cran. 
120;  a  lamp,  and  a  light,  Whita.  383—387  ; 
the  light  and  life  of  God's  elect,  2  Tyn.  143 ; 
the  true  manna,  the  bread  which  came  down 
from  heaven,  the  key  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  &c.,  4  Jew.  11C4 ;  a  precious  jewel, 
Sand.  113  ;  the  instrument  of  salvation,  and 
a  better  jewel  than  gold  or  silver,  2  Cran. 
120 ;  the  only  medicine  for  all  diseases,  ib., 
4  Jew.  1174  ;  it  is  our  spiritual  sword,  1  Lai, 
605 ;  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  1  Tyn.  398 ; 
our  weapon  against  Satan  (q.  v.),  3Bec.  158, 
Whita.  237  ;  its  power  against  error,  4-Jeiv. 
1166 ;  it  is  a  remedy  against  adultery,  2  Bee. 
101;  heretics  must  be  confuted  by  it,  Phil. 
141 ;  all  heresies  and  false  doctrines  may  be 
so  confuted,  1  Hoop.  Ill ;  the  Arians  re 
futed  out  of  it,  Whita.  481,  534,  &c.,  562, 
&c. ;  the  pope  to  be  resisted  by  it,  2  Hoop. 
240;  heretics  who  deny  scripture,  must  be 
met  with  other  arguments,  Whita.  441;  the 
mere  words  have  no  power  against  demons, 

1  Jew.  327 

vii.  Some  abuses  of  scripture  (others  in 
the  preceding  divisions):  abusing  of  the 
scriptures,  4  Jew.  752 ;  the  truth  of  God's 
word  is  darkened  by  man's  wisdom,  1  Hoop. 
27  ;  scripture  darkened  by  Pharisees  and 
hypocrites,  2  Tyn.  5;  altered  by  their 
glosses,  ib.  41 ;  its  true  sense  corrupted  by 
the  scribes,  and  by  the  church  of  Rome, 
3  TynA3 — 48 ;  darkened  by  Romish  doctors, 

2  Tyn.  102,  103, 140,  &c. ;  its  meaning  con 
cealed  by  Latin  and  false  glosses,  3  Tyn. 
136  ;  wrested  by  Papists,  1  Lai.  60,  2  Lat. 
283,  320 ;  made  to  serve  a  wicked  purpose, 

1  Hoop.  140 ;  their  manner  of  perverting  it, 
ib.,  1    Tyn.  449,  450,  2  Tyn.  280;  absurd 
popish  interpretations,  1  Ful.  36  ;  six  here 
tical  opinions  concerning  scripture  held  by 
them,    Whita.   705;   Romish   blasphemies 
against  scripture,  1  Ful.  8,  4  Jew.  753,  &c.; 
the  popish  clergy  say  it  teaches  disobedi 
ence,  1  Tyn.  163,  392;  and  that  it  makes 
heretics,  ib.  28,  392 ;  it  makes  no  heretics, 

2  Tyn.  14],  &c. ;  the  pope  cannot  dispense 
with  it,  1  Cran.  x;  it  has  been  burnt  by 
Papists,  3  Bee.  65,  4  Jew.  761, 1  Tyn.  xxxi; 
as  it  was  by  king  Joachim  and  Antiochus, 

3  Bee.   66,  4  Jew.  1165;   it  were  as  well 


burned  as  rendered  useless,  1  Hoop.  139; 
condemned  as  new  learning,  2  Lat.  318— 
320;  called  a  nose  of  wax,  Rog.  195  (V. 
Pighius)  ;  scriptures  wiped  out  of  the  tem 
ples  by  the  Papists,  3  Bee.  233 ;  scripture 
alleged  by  heretics,  and  how,  3  Jew.  240, 
242,  Phil.  306  ;  subverted  by  their  proud 
free-will  knowledge,  Phil.  308 ;  corrupted 
by  them,  1  Ful.  11 ;  abused  and  discredited 
by  various  heretics,  Rog.  77—79;  statement 
that  all  heretics  profess  to  follow  it,  Whita. 
229  ;  but  many  heretics  have  rejected  parts 
of  it,  and  some  the  whole,  Rog.  77,  80,  83, 
84,  87,  Whita.  298;  sitting  down  upon  the 
Bible,  3  Tyn.  1(J9  ;  contempt  of  God's  word 
is  the  sin  of  sins,  Poet.  372 

Scrooby,  co.  Notts:  a  manor  of  the  see  of 
York,  2  Cran.  437  n 

Scrope  (Rich.),  abp  of  York :  a  false  martyr, 
Bale  189 

Scrope  (Hen.  lord):  invades  Scotland,  IZur. 
225  n 

Scrope  (Eliz.  lady) :  1  Tyn.  148  n 

Scultetus  (Abr.):  Calf.  78  n.,  2  Ful.  295  n., 
2  Zur.  328  n 

Scurfield  (Jo.),  of  Bristol :  examined  by 
Latimer,  2  Lat.  404 

Scute  :  a  light  boat,  Bale  533 

Scythians :  their  law  against  swearing  and 
perjury,  1  Bee.  391;  their  Jobelaa,  Rog. 
202 

Scythianus  :  the  first  originator  of  the  Mani- 
chaean  heresy,  Rog.  79  n 

Sea:  v.  Dead  Sea,  Red  Sea. 

Its  creation  and  uses,  3  Bui.  175,  2  Hoop. 
365 ;  it  is  a  figure  of  the  troublous  world, 
Sand.  370,380;  the  Syrian  sea,  what,  iBul. 
170 ;  a  prayer  for  mariners,  3  Bee.  33 

Seage  :  a  seat,  2  Hoop.  135 

Seal,  Seals :  those  of  princes,  Pil.  191 ;  the 
great  seal  of  England,  Calf.  36 ;  the  Holy 
Ghost  and  the  sacraments  are  God's  seals, 
Pil.  193  ;  seals  in  sacraments,  4  Bui.  318, 

1  Hoop.  133  (&  al.  v.  Sacraments) ;  mira 
cles  as  seals,  4  Bui.  451 ;   opening  of  the 
seven  seals,  Rev.  vi,  Bale  312,  &c. ;    the 
sealed,   Rev.  vii,  ib.  334,  Calf.  98,  2  Ful. 
138,   Rid.  69 

Searchfield  (Jo.) :  a  wanderer  for  conscience' 

sake,  2  Brad.  58  n 
Searle   (Geo.),  or   Searles :  martyred,  Poet. 

168 

Seaton  (Jo.) :  v.  Seton. 
Seats :    necessary  in  a  church,    4  Bui.  501, 

2  Hoop.  135  (v.  Pews). 

Seats,  i.e.  Thrones  :  a  name  of  angels,  3 Bui. 

337 
Sebald  (Dr) :  2  Zur.  19,  52,  74 


696 


SEBASTIAN  —    SENECA 


Sebastian  (St) :  invoked  for  the  plague,  Eog. 
226  ;  prayer  to  him,  ib.  227 

Sebastian,  servant  to  lord  Cromwell :  2  Cov. 
494,  497 

Sebastian,  i.  e.  S.  Westcote,  q.  v. 

Sebastian  (  ):  saluted,  I  Zur.  30 

Secelles  ( ) :  v.  Cechelles.  ^ 

Seckendorff  (Vit.  Lud.):  Comm.Hist.de  Lu- 
theranismo,  Jew.  xliii ;  on  the  character  of 
Leo  X.,  2  Cou.139  n 

Seckford  (Tho.):  an  ecclesiastical  commis 
sioner,  Park.  370  n. ;  letter  from  him  to 
Parker,  Park.  142 

Secreta :  a  term  in  the  mass-book,  2  Jew. 
707 

Secrets:  Pil.  341,  342;  holy  ones,  4  Bui. 
236 

Sectaries :  v.  Heretics. 

Their  prevalence,  3  Bee.  401;  their  licen 
tiousness  censured,  ib.  6;  ministers  must 
warn  against  them,  ib.  293;  names  of  some 
writers,  Rog.  203 ;  the  names  of  maintain- 
ers  of  sectaries  to  be  presented  to  the  or 
dinary,  Grin.  143 

Sects :  v.  Heresy. 

al/ae'creis,  why  translated  sects,  1  Ful. 
221,  224 ;  Christians  called  a  sect  by  Ter- 
tullian,  3  Jew.  212;  in  what  sense,  ib.  214; 
sects  among  the  Jews,  2  Bee.  525,  2  Cran. 
145 ;  St  Paul  rebukes  sect-makers,  1  Tyn. 
511;  many  in  the  apostolic  age  and  since, 

2  Bee.  525,  526,  2  Ful.  375,   2  Jew.  687, 

3  Jew.  603 ;  many  in  the  church  of  Rome, 
2  Bee.  415,  2  Ful.  375,  Sand.  17,    1  Tyn. 
124,128,  3  Tyn.  103,  128;  many  monstrous 
ones,  1  Bee.  254;  that  of  Antichrist  most 
pernicious,  3  Bee.  503  ;  a  great  number  of 
them  in  the  age  of  the  reformation,  2  Bee. 
526,  2  Jew.  686,  Nord.  114 ;    more  nume 
rous  in  modern  times  than  with  the  Jews, 
2  Cran.  147 ;   many  amongst  Protestants, 
1  Ful.  34,  35,  3  Jew.  429,  602 

Seculum :  v.  "World. 

Security  :  against  carnal  security,  with  sen 
tences  and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
471 ;  the  danger  of  sleeping  in  security, 
Sand.  210 

Sedgrave  (Chr.),  mayor  of  Dublin:  Park. 
95  n 

Sedgwick  (Tho.) :  one  of  the  Romish  dis 
putants  at  Cambridge,  1549,  Grin.  194, 
.Rzd.169;  he  disputes  with  Cranmer,lOan. 
391 ;  refuses  the  oath  of  supremacy,  Park 
105 

Sedition :  v.  Rebellion. 

Sedon  (Alice) :  2  Brad.  228 

Sedulius  (Caelius):  Collectan.  in  Pauli  Epi- 
stolas,  Jew.  xliii ;  says  God  by  nature  is  the 


God  of  all ;  but  by  will  the  God  of  few, 
4  Jew.  662 ;  on  the  Transfiguration,  Wool. 
133;  referred  to  on  the  eucharist,  1  Cran. 
195 ;  likewise  on  justification,  2  Bee.  639 ; 
some  of  his  verses  introduced  into  a  work 
untruly  ascribed  to  Jerome,  Calf.  178  n 

Seed  of  the  woman  :  v.  Christ,  iv. 

Seely :  simple,  inoffensive,  weak.  1  Brad. 
283,  Phil.  264,  Pil.  595,  Hid.  6  n.,  SWhitg. 
52  ;  sely,  Grin.  60,  Lit.  Eliz.  545,  Pil.  20<J; 
silly,  1  Bui.  286,  351,  2  Bui.  45,  98,  1C9, 
3  Bnl.  83;  meaning  of  the  word  traced, 
Rid.  6  n 

Seez  (Osmund  de) :  v.  Osmund  (St). 

Segar  (Will.):  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Segrave  (Elynour) :  v.  Saygrave. 

Segusio  (Hen.  de)  :  v.  Hostiensis. 

Seigniory,  and  Seniors :  v.  Priests. 

Seller  (Jo.) :  4  Bui.  546 

Seiti :  Turkish  priests,  Rog.  120,  359 

Seius  (Cains):  a  Christian  called  by  Jewel 
Marcus  Sejantis,  2  Jew.  1089 

Selah :  2  Hoop.  327 

Seld :  seldom,  Calf.  54 

Selden  (Jo.):  Titles  of  Honor,  Calf.  6  n., 
35n 

Seleucians,  or  Hermians :  their  opinions, 
2  Cov.  160,  184,  1  Hoop.  160;  they  set  bap 
tism  at  nought,  4  Bui.  397 

Self:  v.  Denial,  Examination,  Knowledge. 
Love   of  self  the  root   of  all  mischief, 

1  Lot.  434 

Selim  II.,  sultan  of  Turkey :  2  Zur.  246 

Sellerar:  v.  Cellarer. 

Selling :  v.  Buying. 

Sellum :  v.  Shallum. 

Selneccerus  (Ric.) :   thought  bishops  might 

summon  councils,  Rog.  206;  answered  by 

Beza,  1  Ful.  159 
Sely :  v.  Seely. 

Semblably :  similarly,  1  Bee.  39 
Semer  (Lady  Jane)  :  v.  Seymour. 
Semi-Arians:  v.  Arians  (Semi). 
Semo  Sancus :  a  Sabine  god,  Calf.  343  n 
Semsted:  separated,  removed,  1  Bee.  136 
Sempach  :  battle  there,  1386,  2  Zur.  263  u 
Sempil  (Rob.  lord) :  one  of  the  confederate 

lords,  1  Zur.  193  n 
Sempill    (Helen):    a   Papist    in   Edinburgh, 

2  Zur.  331  n 
Senators  :  4  Bui.  106 

Seneca  (L.  A.):  teaches  that  there  is  one 
God  the  Creator,  1  Hoop.  285 ;  says  that 
God  is  our  observer,  and  ever  with  us, 
Wool.  95 ;  shews  how  the  gods  are  to  be 
worshipped,  1  Bui.  199,  200;  says  the 
anger  of  God  maketh  those  miserable  upon 
whom  it  lighteth  ;  not  so  the  wrath  of 


SENECA  —  SERMONS 


697 


man,  4  Jew.  1153;  speaks  of  the  torments 
of  a  guilty  conscience,  Wool.  99 ;  declares 
that  man  was  created  to  behold  and  gaze 
upon  the  stars,  3  Bui.  194 ;  says  that  nature 
has  mingled  pleasure  and  necessity,  Wool. 
92;  advises  to  mark  not  who  speaks,  but 
what  is  spoken,  2  Bee.  324;  writes  on  the 
evils  of  bad  company,  Wool.  129;  exhorts  Lu- 
cilius  to  avoid  the  vulgar,  ib.  84;  instructs 
how  to  use  riches,  ib.  89;  says,  I  lend  my 
self  to  the  things  of  the  world,  but  do  not 
give  myself  to  them,  &c.,  2  Cov.  127  ;  advises 
respecting  gifts,  Hutch.  3;  describes  how 
life  is  wasted,  Sand.  392;  says  that  death 
is  always  imminent,  Wool.  141 ;  counsels 
men  in  misery  to  dispatch  themselves,  2 
Bui.  415  ;  affirms  and  proves  the  immortality 
of  the  soul,  3  Bui.  385;  other  sayings  of 
his,  3  Jew.  227,  614  ;  he  speaks  of  the  sab 
bath  of  the  Jews  (quoted  by  Augustine), 
1 H uop.  346  ;  commends  Epicurus,  Wool.  94; 
gives  an  account  of  Sextius,  Wool.  101;  re 
lates  that  Julius  Caesar  readied  out  his  foot 
for  Poaipeius  Poenus  to  kiss,  that  folks 
might  see  his  golden  slipper  set  with  stones, 
4  Jew.  G89 

eniors:  v.  Priests,  ix. 

snnacherib,  king  of  Assyria:  fights  against 
Israel,  and  is  overthrown,  2  Bui.  9,  3  Bui. 
133,  2  Hoop.  231,  2U6,  Pit.  28;  slain,  1 
Bui.  242 

ens:  v.  Councils, 
enses :  v.  Scripture,  v. 

The  word  "sensibilis"  explained,  Now. 
(104) ;  articles  of  faith  may  be  above,  but 
not  contrary  to  our  senses,  iCran.  245,  246, 
262,  263;  Romish  doctrine  is  contrary  to 
our  senses,  ib.  245, 246, 262,  263  ;  if  we  may 
not  trust  them,  the  sensible  sacrament  is 
but  a  piece  of  jugglery,  ib.  256;  sensitive 
powers  of  the  soul,  3  Bui.  376;  a  reprobate 
sense,  2  Bui.  380 
ensing :  incensing,  Calf.  343 
jntence  (The  general) :  v.  Curse, 
entences  (The  Master  of  the) :  v.  Peter  Lom 
bard. 

entleger  (  ):  v.  Saint-Leger. 

entlow  (Mr) :  harbours  Hooper,  2  Hoop. 
viii. 

enwalch,  king :  v.  Coinualch. 
eparation :  v.  Water, 
eparatists:  v.  Puritans. 

Against  them,  4  Bui.  52 ;  the  first  in 
England,  2  Brad.  173  n. ;  some  in  the 
time  of  Elizabeth,  Grin.  293,  316,  1  Zur. 
202 

epharad  (Obad.  20):  said  to  be  Spain,  Pil. 
268 


Septuagint:  v.  Bible,  Greek. 

Sepulchre:  v.  Easter. 

Seraphics  :  an  order  of  monks,  Phil.  420 

Seraphim  :  3  Bui.  338 

Serapion,    bp   of    Antioch :    rejects    certain 

books  falsely  inscribed  with  the  names  of 

the  apostles,  Whita.  326 
Serapion,  or  Syrapion,  the  sacrament  sent  to 

him,  Coop.  28,  153,  &c.,  2  JW.  105,  Grin. 

48,  1  Hoop.  172  n.,  521,  1  Jew.  149,  151, 

243,  244,  245,  2  Jew.  554,  556,    Phil.  117, 

2  Whitg.  542,  3  Whitg.  66 
Serapis,  the  Egyptian  idol :  had  a  cross  upon 

his  breast,  Calf.  65,  91,  107,  2  Ful.  148; 

how  the  cross  recommended  Christianity  to 

the  Egyptians,  Calf.  276,  277;  impostures 

connected   with    his  worship,  ib.  274;    his 

temple  at  Alexandria  destroyed,  2  Jew.  648 
Serarius  (Nich.):  his  idea  as  to  the  meaning  of 

the  word  Cephas,  2  Ful.  301  n 
Sere  :  dry,  or  late,  Calf.  228,  279,  295 
Serenus,    bp   of  Marseilles  :    broke   images, 

Bale  97,  2  Bee.  61,  71,    Calf.  9,  30,  379, 

1  Hoop.  41,  2  Jew.  6'>5,  Park.  89,  Rid.  92, 
497,  3  Tyn.  183,  Whita.  509 

Serenus  Salmonicus,   or  Sammonicus:   Calf. 

285 
Seres   (Will.),  printer:  Bale  2,  1  Cov.  529, 

Pil.  274 
Sergeant  (Jo.),  [i.e.  Smith]:  Anti-Mortonus, 

2  Ful.  "On 

Sergius  I.,  pope:  his  additions  to  the  mass, 

•2  Brad.  311,  1  Jew.  97,  2  Jew.  586,    Pil. 

603;   orders  the   host   to   be  broken  into 

three   parts,   and    explains    the    meaning 

thereof,  Coop.  11,  2  Jew.  585,  586,  4  Jew. 

818 ;  he  set  forth  a  piece  of  the  cross  to  be 

worshipped,  Pil.  602;  the  fable  respecting 

his  interview  with  Beza,  2  Ful.  Il9n 
Sergius  II.,  pope:   called  Os  Porci,  2  Jew. 

686 ;  private  masses  were  not  known  prior 

to  his  time,  1  Hoop.  228 
Sergius  III.,  pope:  his  treatment  of  the  body 

of  Formosus,  Bale  394,  1  Hoop.  218,  2  Jew. 

586,  3  Jew.  276  n.,  277  n.,  Pil.  652 
Sergius  IV.,  pope  :  an  enchanter,  Tiog.  180 
Sergius,   the  monk :   aided  Mahomet,  Bale 

572,  2  Ful.  79 
Serjeants:  v.  Lawyers. 
Serle  (  ):  uncle  of  Hutchinson,  Hutch. 

viii,  ix. 
Series  (Rob.) :  vicar  of  St  Peter's  in  Oxford, 

Jew.  vi;  his   part   in   the  process  against 

Cranmer,  2  Cran.  546,  548 
Sermons:    v.  Advent,    Assize,    Parliament, 

Prayers,  Preaching. 

Sandvs'  farewell  sermon  at  Paul's  cross 

on  his  removal  to  York,  Sand.  418 ;  as  to 

50 


698 


SERMONS  —  SEVERITY 


funeral  sermons,  see  Burial;  Sermones 
Discipuli,  see  Heroldt  (Jo.) ;  Dormi  secure, 
3  Bee.  200,  234 

Serpent:  v.  Satan. 

The  wisdom  of  the  serpent,  Pil.  425; 
the  curse  upon  it,  1  Cov.  19 ;  the  Egyptians 
worshipped  serpents,  I  Bui.  224;  those  of 
the  Egyptian  enchanters,  4  Bui.  276 

Serpent  (Brasen) :  cause  of  its  erection,  its 
effect  and  use,  1  Hoop.  54;  no  argument 
for  images,  Calf.  9,  335,  336,  1  Ful.  183; 
it  was  a  token,  Grin.  42 ;  a  type  of  Christ, 

1  Cov.  44,  2  Ful.  202,    1  Lat.  73,  1  Tyn. 
42G,    3  Whitg.   33;    it  came   to  be    wor 
shipped,  1  Lat.  75;  destroyed  by  Hezekiah, 

2  Bee.  69,  70,  2  Ful.  202,  Park.  89,  3  Tyn. 
183 

Serpentines  :  what,  1  Lat.  27  n 

Serranus  (  ):  Rid.  510 

Sertorius  (Q.) :  his  speech,  1  Bee.  233 
Servant  of  God  :  a  glorious  name,  Pil.  364 
Servants  :  v.  Masters,  Offices,  Prayers. 

What,  3  Bee.  610;  theirs  is  an  honest 
estate,  1  Lat.  350 ;  in  serving  with  a  good 
mind  they  serve  Christ,  ib.  351 ;  what  kind 
Christian  men  ought  to  have,  1  Bee.  388; 
limitation  of  their  number  demanded  by 
the  Devon  rebels,  2  Cran.  185;  exhortation 
of  the  sick  man  to  his  servants,  3 Bee.  134, 
136 ;  good  examples  for  them,  1  Lat.  396, 
2  Lat.  119,  Sand.  270;  a  true  and  faithful 
one  described,  3  Bee.  610 ;  their  duty,  1 
Bee.  287,  2  Bee.  115,  363,  &c.,  520,  3  Bee. 
134,  1  Lat.  350,  538,  2  Lat.  6,  85,  87,  90, 
Pra.  Eliz.  237  ;  not  to  rule  their  masters, 
2  Cran.  183,  but  to  honour  them,  2  Bee. 
363;  they  must  obey  them,  ib.  363,  364; 
they  are  commanded  to  obey  them,  though 
they  be  evil,  2  Hoop.  81 ;  what  obedience 
they  owe  to  them,  1  Tyn.  172 ;  they  must 
obey  them  unless  they  command  contrary 
to  God's  word,  2  Bee.  364;  how  they  may 
become  good,  ib. ;  where  many  are  in  a 
house  together,  they  must  strive  to  excel 
each  other  in  virtue  and  well-doing,  ib.; 
the  chief  point  of  a  serving-man's  office  is 
not  shooting,  2  Lat.  37  ;  servants  must  be 
overseen,  1  Lat.  394,  395;  they  follow  the 
evil  examples  of  masters,  2  Lat.  79  ;  faith 
ful  and  slothful  servants  contrasted,  1  Lat. 
19,  20;  slothful  and  idle  ones,  3  Bee. 
610,  Pil.  447 ;  those  who  do  their  work 
negligently  are  thieves,  2  Bee.  106,  107, 
and  cursed,  I  Lat.  395  ;  eye-servants  shall 
be  condemned,  ib.  394;  the  oaths  of  ser 
vants,  1  Bee.  361 ;  servants  paid  tithe  of 
their  wages,  1  Tyn.  237  ;  serving-men  after 
long  service  are  often  cast  away,  2  Bee. 


442  ;  articles  respecting  servants,  Grin.  124 
137,  161 

Servetians  :  1  Bui.  9,  2  Jew.  686,  Rog.  265 
280,  2  Zur.  185 

Servetus  (Mich.) :  his  heretical  doctnne,Hutch 
121,  Rog.  45;  he  taught  falsely  respecting 
the  Word,  2  Brad.  265 ;  said  that  Christ  wa 
but  a  figure  of  the  Son  of  God,  Rog.  55 
impugned  the  deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib 
70 ;  considered  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  God' 
favour  and  virtue,  ib.  73;  denied  baptisn 
to  infants,  ib.  265,  280;  disliked  commen 
taries,  ib.  196;  proceedings  against  him 
3  Zur.  622  n.,  742;  his  burning  at  Geneva 
Q  Jew.  187,  188;  his  errors  refuted 
Calvin,  1  Ful.  59,  3  Zur.  743 

Service  (Divine) :  v.  Worship. 

Servitutes  luminum :  a  term  in  the  Romai 
law,  2  Zur.  94  n 

Servus  servorum :  the  style  of  cursed  Hani 
assumed  by  the  pope,  2  Tyn.  248 ;  yet  h< 
would  be  accounted  lord  of  lords,  Phii 
396 ;  Gregory  the  Great  styled  himsel 
servus  servorum  Dei,  1  Jew.  424 

Sesostris,  king  of  Egypt:  yoked  kings  an. 
princes  together,  and  forced  them  to  dra> 
his  waggon,  4  Jew.  702 

Seth:  1  Bui.  40,  41,  4  Bui.  102;  the  pillar 
of  Seth,  mentioned  by  Josephus,  3  Tyn 
21  n 

Sellings :  saplings,  young  trees,  1  Bee.  18 

Seton  (Alex.),  or  Seyton  :  examined  by  Gar 
diner,  Bale  433 ;  compelled  to  recant,  il 
441,  1  Bee.  viii. 

Seton  (Jo.),  or  Seyton  :  confers  with  Brad 
ford,  1  Brad.  494  ;  disputes  with  the  mar 
tyrs  at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  391,  2  Lat.  26! 
Rid.  191 

Seton  (Jo.) :  a  writer  on  logic,  1  Whitg.  8 
(perhaps  the  same). 

Seven  :  v.  Orders,  Sacraments. 

Meaning  of  this  number  in  scripturi 
Now.  (16),  130,  1  Tyn.  431, 432;  seven-fol 
grace,  Calf.  226;  seven  climates  of  th 
world,  Bale  269,  426,  501 ;  seven  dead] 
sins,  v.  Sin  ;  seven  hills,  v.  Rome. 

Severians :  heretics,  Calf.  21  In.;  they  r< 
jected  the  Old  Testament,  Rog.  80,  Whitt 
31 ;  also  the  Acts,  Rog.  84,  Whita.  3t 
perverted  the  scripture,  2 Ful.  390;  thougl 
it  might  be  interpreted  as  men  listed,  Ro< 
195;  confounded  the  divine  and  huma 
nature  in  Christ,  ib.  54;  thought  the  huma 
nature  of  Christ  before  his  passion  Wf 
devoid  of  human  affections,  ib.  53;  usedn 
wine  in  the  Lord's  supper,  ib.  295;  denie 
the  resurrection,  Whita.  31 

Severity:  not  cruelty,  1  Bui.  354 


SEYMOUR 


699 


Severus  (M.  A.  Alexander),  emperor:  had 
images  of  Christ,  £c.,  2  Jew.  646,  4  Jew. 
1108  ;  a  piece  of  land  being  claimed  by  the 
Christians  for  a  church  and  also  by  the 
taverners,  the  emperor  decided  in  favour 
of  the  former,  3  Jew.  199;  he  saved  the 
life  of  Ulpian,  2  Jew.  981,  982 ;  his  golden 
rule,  1  Bui.  197  ;  his  watchword,  "  Labore- 
m  us,"  2  Jew.  650;  ascribed  also  to  Perti- 
nax,  4  Jew.  1304 

everus  (L.  Septimius),  emperor :   a  perse 
cutor,  2  Bui.  105 
Severus  (Sulpitius) :  v.  Sulpitius. 
Severus,  a  heretic :  3  Bee.  401 ;   he  removed 
certain  gold  and  silver  doves,  2  Jew.  559 

Severus  (  ):  saluted,  2  Cov.  512 

Seville:  v.  Councils. 

Called  Hispalen,  1  Brad.  508 

Jewell    (  ):    prebendary    of    Carlisle, 

Grin.  285 
Se.xt :  v.  Hours. 

extius  :  his  nightly  self-examination,  Wool. 
101,  108,  111 

Sextons  :  4  Bui.  114,  Rid.  498 
Sextus:  v.  Law  (Canon). 
Seymour  family :  descended  from  the  pro 
tector,  1  Bee.  396  n 
eymour  (Jane),  queen  :  v.  Jane. 
Seymour  (Edw.),  earl  of  Hertford,  afterwards 
duke  of  Somerset:  notice  of  him,  1  Bee. 
396  n.  ;  he  pillages  Edinburgh,  3  Zur.  37  ; 
a  governor  of  the  realm  in  the  absence  of 
king  Henry,  2  Cran.  315  n. ;  named,  ib.  338; 
lord  protector,  ib.  498,  504,  507,  508,  510, 
512,  524,  530,  531,  Park.  40,  3  Zur.  258; 
made  duke,  3  Zur.  256  n. ;  a  request  to  the 
lord  protector,  1  Lat.  127  ;  his  men  guard 
the  king's  person,  2  Cran.  522 ;  Hooper  his 
chaplain,  2  Hoop,  x;  Becon  his  chaplain, 
1  Bee.  x ;  he  pulls  down  many  churches 
and  religious  fabrics  for  the  building  of 
Somerset  house,  Grin.  29  n. ;  his  conduct 
towards  his  brother,  3 Zur.  735,  and  towards 
the  duke  of  Northumberland,  ib. ;  charges 
of  maladministration  against  him,  1549,  ib. 
728;  conspiracy  against  him,  ib.  76;  his 
imprisonment  in  1549,  1  Bee.  x,  2  Cran. 
622,  3  Zur.  69  n.,  71 ;  prayer  for  him, 
3  Bee.  34  n.;  his  deliverance,  1  Bee.  x, 
3  Zur.  77,  78,  338,  464 n.,  480,  636,  704 n.; 
thanksgiving  for  the  same,  3  Bee.  34  n.  ; 
his  preface  to  Coverdale's  Spiritual  and 
most  Precious  Pearl  written  about  this 
time,  1  Cov.  91 ;  made  a  privy  councillor 
again,  3  Zur.  559;  signature  as  such,  Rid. 
508;  the  privy  council  move  the  king  for 


the  restitution  of  his  lands,  Hutch,  v.  n.; 
he  settles  a  foreign  congregation  at  Glas- 
tonbury,  3  Zur.  738  ;  mentioned,  2  Brad. 
390;  commended  by  Calvin,  3  Zur.  711; 
praised  for  godly  bvingingup  of  his  children, 
1  Bee.  399  ;  too  pliable  in  religious  matters, 
3  Zur.  4;j'J  ;  his  case,  Rid.  .~>9  ;  sent  to  prison, 
1551,  3  Zur.  577,  579,  729;  tried,  ib.  440, 
579  ;  his  execution  delayed,  ib.  444  ;  his 
execution,  3  Bee.  205,  Lit.  Eliz.  444,  3  Zur. 
441  n.,  449,  579,  731;  his  dying  speech, 
and  behaviour,  3  Zur.  731,  732  ;  punished 
for  his  contempt  of  God's  word,  1  Brad. 
Ill,  2  Brad,  xxix;  his  character,  3  Zur. 
733,  &c. ;  Calvin's  sorrow  at  his  death,  ib. 
737  ;  letter  by  him,  Rid.  505  ;  extract  from 
a  let-er  to  Sir  Ph.  Hobby,  2  Cran.  195  n. ; 
letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  3G9,  370,  Rid.  327, 
3  Zur.  704  ;  dedications  to  him,  1  Hoop,  xi, 
Phil.  321 

—  Catherine  (Fillol)  his  1st  wife  :  3  Zur. 
340 ;    her  (?)  life  sought,  Bale  220,   242 ; 
she  (?)  sends  Anne  Askewe  money,  ib.  223 
• —  Anne  (Stanhope)  his  2nd  wife :  account 
of  her,  1  Bee.  396  n.,   3  Bee.  3  n.,  3  Zur. 
340 ;  imprisoned,  3  Zur.  342  n.,  577  ;  re 
leased,  ib.  367  ;  dedication  to  her,  3  Bee.  3 

—  His  children,  1  Bee.  396  n.,  3  Bee.  3n., 
3  Zur.  339,  &c. 

Seymour  (Edw.),  earl  of  Hertford  (eldest  son 
of  the  protector  by  his  2nd  wife) :  3  Zur. 
341 ;  his  clandestine  marriage  with  the 
lady  Catherine  Grey,  the  divorced  wife  of 
Hen.  Herbert,  and  sister  of  the  lady  Jane, 
for  which  marriage  he  and  his  wife  were 
committed  to  the  Tower,  1  Bee.  396  n.*, 
Park.  149,  1  Zur.  103  n.,  3  Zur.  304  n. ; 
he  was  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial, 

1  Zur.  267  n. ;  dedication  to  him,  1  Hoop. 
v. 

—  Cath.    (Grey)  his  wife,   see  above;  an 
exhortation  sent  to  her  by  the  lady  Jane, 
her  sister,  2  Cov.  133 

Seymour  (Tho.),  lord  Seymour  of  Sudley : 
sent  (when  Sir  Tho.)  on  an  expedition  to 
France,  2  Cran.  411  n. ;  lord  admiral,  ib. 
496  n. ;  his  proposed  marriage  with  the 
duchess  of  Richmond.  2  Bee.  554  n.,  2  Cran. 
360 n.;  a  privy  councillor,  2  Cran.  505,510, 

2  Zur.  159  n.;  said  to  have  attempted  the 
life  of  king  Ed  ward,  3  Zur.  648;  condemned, 
ib.  651 ;  he  was  covetous,  and  a  contemner 
of  prayer,  1  Lat.  227  ;  not  content  with  his 
portion,  ib.  271  n. ;  his  character,  ib.  160 — 
162;  his  pen,  ib.  162;  his  wickedness,  ib. 
163,  &c. ;  his  downfall,  3 Bee.  3  a. ;  sent  to 


*  For  Frances  read  Catherine. 


700 


SEYMOUR  —  SHEPHERDS 


the  Tower,  3  Zur.  477  ;  beheaded,  ib.  55  n., 
648  n. ;  his  horrible  death,  1  Lat.  160—162; 
his  death  procured  by  his  brother,  the  pro 
tector,  3  Zur.  735;  his  attainder  defended, 
1  Lat.  181 

Seymour  (Lord  Edw.):  eldest  son  of  the  pro 
tector,  3  Zur.  341 ;  he  takes  flight,  1  Zur. 
30!J 

Seymour  (Lord  Hen.) :  son  of  the  protector, 
3  Zur.  341 

Seymour  (Lady  Anne):  married  Ambrose, 
lord  Lisle,  afterwards  earl  of  Warwick, 
3  Zur.  340,  505  n. ;  afterwards  became  the 
wife  of  Sir  Edw.  Unton,  or  Umpton,  K.B., 
1  Bee.  396  n.,  3  Zur.  340  n.;  a  book  dedi 
cated  to  her,  Poet,  xliii;  letter  to  her, 
3  Zur.  702 

Seymour  (Lady  Elizabeth) :  1  Bee.  396  n., 
3  Zur.  341 

Seymour  (Lady  Jane) :  some  account  of  her, 

1  Bee.  396  n.,  3  Zur.  2n.,  340;  her  letter 
to  Bucer  and  Fagius,  3  Zur.  2;  dedication 
to  her,  1  Bee.  396 

Seymour  (Lady  Margaret) :  3  Zur.  340 
Seymour  (Lady  Mary) :  1  Bee.  3U6  n.,  3  Zur. 

340 
Seymour  (Sir  Jo.) :  his  daughter,  3  Zur.  340 

n.,  341  n 
Seymour  (Dorothy),  wife  of  Sir  Clem.  Smith, 

q.v. 
Seymour  (Eliz.),  sister  of  queen  Jane,  and 

wife  of  Greg,  lord  Cromwell,  q.  v. 
Seyst  me  and  seyst  me  not :  Bale  526 
Se>ton  (A.  and  J.) :  v.  Seton. 
Sforza  family :  v.  Galeazzo  Maria,  John  Ga- 

leazzo. 

Sgyropulus  (Sylv.)  :  2  Bee.  2C6  n 
Sh...  (Mr) :  M.  Sh.  in  Bread  Street  counter, 

2  Hoop.  613 

Shacklock  (Rich.):  books  by  him,  2  Ful.  4 
and  n 

Shaddai:  r.  God. 

Shadrach,  &c. :  Pil.  384 

Shaftmond :  a  measure  of  about  half  a  foot, 
2  Cran.  66 

Sliake-bucklers  :  blusterers  and  bullies,  2  Bee. 
35"),  3  Bee.  509;  otherwise  swash- bucklers, 
2  Bee.  355  n.,  Pil.  151,  2  Whitg.  28 

Shalcross  (R.):  saluted,  with  his  wife,  2 
Brad.  76 ;  letter  to  them,  ib.  232 

Shales:  shells,  2  Tyn.  123 

Shallum,  king  of  Judah  :  2  Bui.  12 

Shrtlm,  or  Shawm :  a  sort  of  musical  pipe,  or 
hautboy,  1  Cran.  259 

Shalmaneser,  king  of  Assyria:  places  strang 
ers  in  Judea,  Pil.  12 

Shapwick,  co.  Somerset :  St  Indract  and 
others  killed  there,  Bale  191 


Sharington  (Sir  Will.) :  makes  open  resti 
tution  to  the  king,  1  Lat.  263 ;  is  pardoned 
and  restored  in  blood,  3  Zur.  649  n 

Sharp  (  ):  2  Brad.  161 

Sharpe  (Jo.)  :  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin.  462 

Shaving :  v.  Tonsure. 

Shaw  (Dr) :  preaches  on  the  bastardy  of  the 
sons  of  Edward  IV.,  1  Lat.  183 

Shawm  :  v.  Shalni. 

Shaxton  (Nich.),  bp  of  Salisbury:  notices  of 
him,  2  Cran.  292  n.,  293  n.,  3  Jew.  339, 
2  Lat.  369  n. ;  assigned  to  preach  before 
the  king,  2  Cran.  309  ;  he  signed  a  declara 
tion  respecting  a  general  council,  ib.  468. 
forbidden  to  preach,  3  Zur.  215 ;  on  the 
passing  of  the  Six  Artides  he  resigned  hif. 
bishoprick,  Bale  510,  2  Lat.  xx,  but  after 
wards  acquiesced,  Bale  142,  218,  219,  Rid. 
115  n 

Sheba,  son  of  Bichri :  1  Bui.  376 

Shebna :  4  Bui.  555 

Shechem  :  1  Bui.  416 

Shechemites :  destroyed,  4  Bui.  295 

Sheen,  co.  Surrey  :  v.  Richmond. 

Sheep:  their  simplicity,  %  Jew.  1016;  sheep 
without  a  shepherd,  ib. ;  sheep  numerous 
but  dear,  1  Lat.  99  n.,  Now.  227 ;  sheep- 
mongers,  their  oppression  of  the  people 
2  Bee.  432,  434,  Pil.  86,  Now.  227,  228 

Sheep-marks :  used  in  subscriptions,  2  Cran 
291 

Sheep  of  Christ :  v.  Christ,  Feeding,  Peter. 

God's  people  so  called,  1  Bui.  4,  2  Cov. 
282,  &c. 

Sheep's  clothing:  what  it  is,  2  Tyn.  122,  &c. 

Sheffield  (  ):   an  officer  of  London,  2 

Cran  339 

Sheffield,  co.  York :  the  queen  of  Scots  im 
prisoned  in  the  castle,  1  Zur.  210  n.,  260  n. 
2  Zur.  223  n 

Shelford,  co.  Notts:  the  priory  suppressed 
2  Cran.  321 

Shelley  (Will.) :  condemned  for  treason,  Lit. 
Eliz.  656  n 

Shellmore  (Tho.):  curate  of  Wingham,  2 
Cran.  301 

Shern  :  1  Bui.  41,  4  Bui.  102 

Shene,  co.  Surrey :  v.  Richmond. 

Shent :  blamed,  Pil.  146,  Rid.  269 

Shepherd  :  v.  Christ. 

In  what  sense  God  may  be  so  called 
2  Cov.  287  ;  various  opinions  on  Eccles. 
xii.  11,  "  one  shepherd,"  Whita.  422,  423 

Shepherd  (Nich.),  master  of  St  John's  coll.. 
Camb.:  2  Zur.  189  n.,  191,  213  n 

Shepherds  :  v.  Ministers. 

Tale  of  some  who  repeated  the  words  ol 
consecration  over  their  bread,  2  Jew.  705 


SHEPPY 


SICILY 


701 


Sheppy,  co.  Kent :  Cranmer's  letters  to  the 
prioress,  2  Cran.  284,  285 

Shepreve   (  ),   Heb.   professor,    Oxon : 

2  Cran.  383 

Sherbourn,  co.  Durham  :  the  hospital,  Lever 
master,  Grin.  351,  2  Zur.  147 n.;  he  com 
plains  of  its  state,  Park.  348;  Grindal's 
services  to  it,  Grin,  x,  352 

Shere  Thursday  :  v.  Maundy  Thursday. 

Sheriffs:  their  office,  2  Brad.  246;  often 
covetous,  1  Lot.  181;  Grindal's  remark 
respecting  them,  Grin.  345 

Sherington  (Sir  Will.) :  v.  Sharington. 

Sherwood  (Dr),  or  Sherwode :  opposes  Lati- 
mer,  2  Lat.  xv  ;  a  letter  to  him  from  Lati- 
mer,  ib.  309,  (468) 

Sherwood  (  ),  a  traitorous  priest:  Lit. 

Eliz.  658,  681 

Sheterden  (Nich.),  or  Chittenden :  martyred, 
Poet.  162;  letters  to  him,  1  Brad.  591, 
2  Brad.  133,  194 

Sheve:  shiver,  sherd,  fragment,  1  Bee.  469 

Shew-bread :  v.  Bread. 

Shibboleth  :  4  Bui.  230 

Shilling:  v.  Coinage. 

iShiloh  :  Jacob's  prophecy  of  Messiah  by  this 
title,  3  Bui.  15,  20,  2  Lat.  75 ;  meaning  of 
the  word,  1  Tyn.  408 

Shiloh :  the  tabernacle  there,  2  Bui.  148, 
4  Bui.  480 

Shimei :  his  malediction  of  David,  1  Bui.  290, 
2  Cran.  107 

Ship,  Ships  :  a  ship  a  figure  of  the  church, 
Sand.  370,  &c.;  The  Ship  of  Safeguard, 
by  G.  B.,  15C9,  notice  of  it,  Poet,  xxxv  ; 
stanzas  therefrom,  ib.  388;  ships  baptized 
by  Papists,  Pil.  493,  Sand  19 

Ship  :  a  vessel  or  small  dish  for  holding 
incense,  so  called  from  its  resemblance  to 
a  boat  or  little  ship,  3  Bee.  362,  1  Tyn.  238 
hip:  a  name  for  the  coin  usually  styled  an 
angel,  2  Tyn.  318 

Shipperius  (  ):  v.  Scepper. 

hipside  (Geo. ),  or  Shiphead  :  2  Brad.  193, 
Rid. 292,427  n.;  he  married  Alice,  Ridley's 
sister,  ib.  viii,  292,  428;  he  is  imprisoned 
at  Oxford,  2  Brad.  168,  174,  208,  Rid.  361, 
372,376,  379,  382,  541;  released,  but  plun 
dered,  ib.  391 ;  Ridley  supplicates  the  queen 
on  behalf  of  him  and  his  wife,  ib.  290; 
Ridley's  farewell  to  him,  ib.  395,  and  to 
his  wife,  ib.  396  ;  he  was  present  at  Rid 
ley's  burning,  ib.  295,  &c. 

Shire  Thursday  :  v.  Maundy  Thursday. 

Shitterdun  (Nich.):  v.  Sheterden. 

Shittim-wood :  figured  Christ's  humanity, 
2  Bui.  153,  154 

Shoame  :  v.  Soham. 


Shoe  :  a  cut  shoe ;  a  mark  of  having  vowed  a 

pilgrimage,  1  Tyn.  103 
Shoham  :  v.  Schoham. 
Shooter's   Hill,   Kent:   noted  for  robberies, 

1  Lat.  139 

Shooting ;  v.  Archery. 
Shore :  a  support,  2  Ful.  288 
Shore  up :  to  lift,  2  Ful.  144 

Shorling:  a  sheep  that  has  been  shorn,  hence 
a  shaveling,  a  popish  priest,  2  Bee.  260, 

2  Brad.  276,  287 ;    shorelings,   Bale  494, 

2  Cov.  255,  266 

Shorn  (Mr  John) :  a  popish  saint  who  had  an 

image  at  Shorne-and-Merston,  Kent,  I  Lat. 

474 ;  his  boot,  Bale  498 
Shorne-and-Merston,  co.  Kent :  1  Lat.  474 
Shorten  (Rob.),  dean  of  Stoke  by  Clare:  his 

death,  Park.  4 

Shotover,  near  Oxford:  Jew.  vi. 
Shrewsbury  :  a  plague  begins  there,  1  Brad. 

61  n.;    Thorpe's   preaching  at  St  Chad's, 

Bale  82,  90 

Shrewsbury  (Earls  of):  v.  Talbot. 
Shrift :  confession,  Grin.  140,  &  sape. 
Shrines :  mandates  for  removing  shrines  and 

images,  2  Cran.  490,  603 
Shrive :  to  confess  to  a  priest,  Phil.  300  n. ; 

shriven  :  heard  at  confession,  2  Ful.  90 
Shrouds  ( The)  at  St  Paul's :  v.  London. 
Shrove  Tuesday,  q.  v. 
Shushan,  or  Susa :  Pil.  281 
Shut  (Jo.) :    translates   a  book  by  Viret,   2 

Brad.  297  n. ;  legacy  to  him,  Grin.  462 
Shuttle :  light,  volatile,  giddy,  2  Bui.  128 
Shyphead  (Geo.):  v.  Shipside. 
Si  non  caste,  tamen  caute  :  an  infamous  gloss, 

3  Jew.  136,  420,  4  Jew.  633,  639 
Siberus  (Adam) :  the  apostles'  creed  in  Latin 

verse,  Pra.  Eliz.  403 

Siberus  (Urban.  Godofr.):  De  Aquse  Bene- 
dictse  potu  Brutis  non  denegando,  Calf. 
17  n 

Sibill  of  Cleves:  3  Zur.  529  n 

Sibylle  (Bart.) :  places  Purgatory  in  the  cen 
tre  of  the  earth,  Rog.  215  n. ;  considers 
venial  sins  as  the  cause  of  the  torments 
thereof,  ib.  216  n.;  says  the  punishment 
there  is  but  temporary,  ib.  217  n. ;  holds 
that  infants  dying  unbaptized  are  not  saved, 
ib.  249,  250  n.;  speaks  of  limbus  puerorum, 
137 

Sibyls :  v.  Oracles. 

Who  they  were,  and  whence  their  name, 
Hutch.  177 

Sichardus  (Jo.):  Calf.  20  n 

Sicilian  vespers  :  1  Zur.  291 

Sicily:  the  kingdom  subject  to  the  pope, 
2  Jew.  917 


702 


SICINIUS  —  SIGISMUND 


Sicinius :  v.  Sycinius. 

Sick,  Sickness:  v.  Affliction,  Death,  Prayers. 

Why  sickness  is  sent,  3  Bee.  31,  32;  the 

purpose  of  God  in  afflicting  with  it,  2  Sec. 

463;  against  the  troublous  tempests  of  it, 

with  sentences  and  examples  of  scripture, 

1  Sec.  475,  476;  we  must  not  murmur  in 
it,  but  receive  it  with  thanksgiving,  2  Bee. 
462,  463;   the  conflict  of  Christians  with 
their  enemies  is  most  perilous  in  it,  ib.  571 ; 
the  book  called  the  Solace  of  the  Soul  was 
especially  intended  to   be  placed    in   the 
hands  of  the  faithful  in  it,  ib.  571 ;  letter 
of  lord  Burghley  on  occasion  of  severe  ill 
ness,  Park.  453 ;   the  sick   healed  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  255  (v.  Miracles) ; 
they  may  use  physic,  1  Lat.  541 ;  how  the 
church  deals  with  them,  4  Bui.  621 ;  they 
are  to  be  visited,  2  Jew.  1103,  1  Lat.  479; 
forms  of  visitation,  in  the  Prayer  Books, 
Lit.  Edw.  and  Lit.  Eliz. ;  popish  rites  in 
visiting  the  sick,  2  Hoop.  147  ;  how  they  are 
to  be  spoken  to,  2  Cov.  103,  2  Jew.  1137; 
THE  SICK  MAN'S  SALVE,  by  T.  Becon,  3 
Bee.  87,  &c. ;  its  popularity,  ib.  92  n. ;  the 
sick  man's  complaint,  ib.  94;  his  determi 
nation  to  make  his  will,  ib.  116,  &c.;  ex 
hortation  to  him,  ib.  130,  &c. ;  his  confes 
sion   of  his  faith,   ib.   135,  &c. ;    a  dying 
Christian's  exhortation  to  his  son,  2  Jew. 
1138;  his  farewell  to  wife,  children,  and 
servants,  3  Bee.  145,  146;   exhortation  to 
him  to  die  willingly,  ib.  147,  &c. ;  his  con 
fession   of  his  sins,  ib.  165;  his  good-will 
to  die,   ib.  178,  185;    exhortation  to  him 
when  at  the  point  of  death,  ib.  188,  189 ; 
his  death,  ib.  190;  commendation  of  him 
when  departed,  ib. 

Side  :  shekel.  2  Bee.  109,  2  Jew.  748 
Siculus  (Geo. ):  answered  by  Calvin,  3  Zur. 

325 

Sidall  (Hen.) :  notices  of  him,  1  Jew.  1235, 
1237,  1  Zur.  18  n.,  81  n.;  in  Edward  VI. 's 
reign  he  acted  with  the  reformers,  4  Jew. 
1205  ;  at  Oxford,  3  Zur.  460,  461,  468;  let 
ter  from  him  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  311 ;  on 
Mary's  accession  he  has  charge  of  Peter 
Martyr,  ib.  369;  was  one  of  the  witnesses 
to  Cranmer's  recantation,  1  Cran.  xxii, 

2  Cran.  563,  567,  4  Jew.  1205  ;  he  changed 
with  the  times,  1  Zur.  45  n.  ;  subscribed  to 
the  queen's  supremacy,  ib.  81  n 

Sidney  (Sir  Hen.):  notice  of  him,  Hutch. 
293  n.;  sent  to  the  queen  of  Scots,  I  Zur. 
115  n.;  he  lent  Parker  a  MS.,  Park.388  n.; 
his  signature  as  privy  councillor,  Grin. 
412 ;  lord  president  of  the  marches  of 
Wales,  and  lord  deputy  of  Ireland,  3  Whitg. 


xii ;  letter  by  him,  Park.  316 ;  dedicresti- 
to  him,  Hutch,  vii,  293  oned 

Sidney    (Sir  Phil.):    notices   of  him,  Pa. 
316  n.,    Poet,  xvi,   xlii;     his    parentage, 
Hutch.   293   n.;    his  father   seeks  a  Lent 
licence  for  him,  Park.  316;  his  education, 

2  Zur.  309;   his  tutor  at  Ch.  Ch.   Oxon, 
ib.  329  n. ;  abroad,  ib.  217;  his  "magnum 
negotium,"  ib.  292  n. ;  letters  to  H.  Lan- 
guet,  ib.  289,  296,   300;    wrote    English 
hexameters,     Poet,     xxii;     twenty -seven 
psalms   in   metre,  by   him    and  his   sister 
Mary,  countess  of  Pembroke,  Poet.  53,  &c. 

Sidney  (Sir  Will.):  father  of  Sir  Henry,  Hutch. 
293  n.;  the  lady  Mary  his  wife,  daughter 
of  Jo.  Dudley,  duke  of  Northumberland, 
ib. 

Sidney  (Mary),  countess  of  Pembroke:  v. 
Herbert. 

Sidon:  denounced  by  Christ,  2  Hoop.  209 

Sidonius  (Mich.):  concerned  in  drawing  up 
the  Interim,  2  Zur.  125  n 

Sigebertus  Gemblacensis:  Chronicon,  Jew. 
xliii ;  he  affirms  that  Innocent  permitted 
ail  Christians  to  anoint  the  sick,  Calf.  246; 
affords  testimony  in  proof  of  pope  Joan, 
4  Jew.  656 ;  speaks  of  the  wickedness  of 
pope  Hildebrand  (Gregory  VII.),  3  Jew. 
129 ;  says  he  troubled  the  states  of  Chris, 
tendom,  ib.  129,  346;  records  that  at 
his  death  he  confessed  to  one  of  his  cardi 
nals  that  he  had  foully  abused  his  pastoral 
office,  ib.  129,  346 ;  censures  the  covet- 
ousness  of  the  clergy,  ib.  347  ;  states  that 
the  Acephalians  maintained  that  women 
might  be  deacons,  elders  and  bishops,  Rog. 
240  n.;  referred  to,  Calf.  67,  138,  246,  296, 
297,  323  nn.;  apparently  confounded  with 
Jac.  Ph.  Forestus  Bergomensis,  ib.  67  n., 
323  n 

Sigedode,  abp  of  Narbonne:  3  Bee.  510  n 

Sighara,  king  of  the  East  Saxons  :  previously 
a  monk,  2  Ful.  18,  24 

Sigismund,  emperor,  and  king  of  Hungary: 
called  a  council  at  Constance,  4  Jew.  998; 
could  not  sleep  while  a  chest  of  gold  was 
in  his  chamber,  Sand.  102;  his  death,  Lit. 
Eliz.  455 

Sigismund  I.,  king  of  Poland  :  2  Cran.  402  ; 
his  queen  Bona  ( Sforza),  3  Zur.  689 

Sigismund  II.,  surnamed  Augustus,  king  of 
Poland :  wishes  Jo.  a  Lasco  to  return, 

3  Zur.  592;    his  interview   with    him,  ib. 
596,  &c. ;  his  war  wilh  Russia,  ib.  599  n., 
687  n.;  his  intended  reformation,  ib.  601 

Sigismund  III.,  king  of  Poland:  queen  Eli- 
zabeth's  letter  to  him  in  favour  of  Flemish 
exiles,  2  Zur.  321 


SIGISMUND 


SIMON  MAGUS 


703 


Shepmund  (  ):  speaks  of  the  Muscovites 

Prtng  their  common  tongue  in  divine  ser- 

Slvice,  3  Bee.  411;  says  they  debar  men  twice 
married  from  the  ecclesiastical  function, 
Rog.  240  n 

Significatists  :  think  only  bare  signs  are  re 
ceived  in  the  Lord's  supper,  Rog.  289 

Signs:  v.  Sacraments. 

"What  signs  are,  4  Bui.  227,  1  Hoop.  195; 
division  of  them,  act  of  Augustine,  and 
others,  4  Bui.  227,  228  ;  some  are  ordained 
of  God,  some  given  of  men,  ib.  229 ;  diver 
sity  of  the  signs  of  each  class,  ib.  230; 
signs  are  not  the  things  signified,  ib.  250, 
251,  1  Hoop.  196,  2  Tyn.  184,  though 
commonly  called  by  the  names  of  these 
things,  2  Bee.  282,  2  Bui.  172,  280,  1  Cran. 
125,  335,  33G,  1  Tyn.  365,  368,  371,  375, 
379,  3  Tyn.  247—249,  251 ;  sacramental 
signs  are  severed  from  other  signs,  4  Bui. 
233;  in  the  sacraments  they  retain  their 
own  nature,  ib.  270;  difference  between 
sacramental  signs  and  vain  outward  shews, 

1  Cran.  322  ;  the  vi-ible  signs  of  the  sacra 
ments  are  not  to  be  ->vorshipped,  ib   134; 
paradigmatical    signs,    4  Bui.  232 ;    signs 
and  wonders,  ib.  231  (v.  Prodigies);  signs 
of  the  times,  Poet.  465,  466 ;  signs  before 
the  end  of  the  world,  see  p.  179,  col.  2, 
above ;   also    the   titles    Sun   and  World ; 
signs  in  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  4  Bui. 
231,  Sund.  356,  &c.,  388 ;  how  the  sun  and 
moon  will  be  darkened,  2  Lat.  54,  98 ;  the 
sign  of  the  Son  of  Man ;  whether  the  cross, 
Calf.  9"),  96,  2  Ful.  137 

Sihon,  king  of  the  Amorites,  1  Bui.  378 
jikerness  :  v.  Sykerness. 
Silence :  serveth  best  where  nothing  can  be 
said,  3  Jew.  333;  commendable  in  a  maid, 

2  Bee.  369 ;  silence-gloom,  what,  ib.  455 
Silesia  (The  duke  of  ) :  3  Zur.  650 

Silius  Italicus  :  verses  against  unkindness  to 
one's  country,  1  Bui.  290;  on  envy,  ib.  302 

Silly  :  v.  Seely. 

Siloam  :  v.  Jerusalem. 

Silvanus:  revolted  from  Christianity  to  Tur- 
cism,  Rog.  162 

Silverius,  pope  :  v.  Sylverius. 

Silverton,  co.  Devon.:  bp  Bourne  buried  there, 
Phil.  xxix. 

Silvester:  V.Sylvester. 

Simeon,  the  patriarch:  1  Bui.  416;  cursed, 
4  Bui.  295 

Simeon,  a  just  man  who  waited  for  Mes 
siah,  3  Bui.  278  ;  his  song,  Nunc  dimittis; 
its  use  defended,  2  Whitg.  477,  482  ;  a  ver 
sion  in  English  metre  by  Coverdule,  2  Cov. 
566 


j  Simeon,  son  of  Cleophas :  James's  successor 
as  bp  of  Jerusalem,  2  Whitg.  252 

Simeon  of  Durham  :  De  Kegibus  Anglorum, 
2  Ful.  23 

Simeon  Metaphrastes :  a  poor  schoolmaster, 
and  writer  of  lying  legends,  2  Jew.  654  ;  he 
speaks  of  Eugenia  coming  into  the  school  in 
man's  apparel  to  hear  Plato,  4  Jew.  651 ; 
relates  that  Luke  made  images  of  Christ 
and  Mary,  2  Jew.  653,  654 ;  refers  to  the 
burial  place  of  Timothy,  2  Whitg.  303;  re 
ference  to  his  life  of  Dionysius,  Whita. 
578;  he  charges  Epiphanius  with  Judaism, 
4  Jew.  793;  tells  of  the  sufferings  of  St 
Barbara,  1  Hoop.  457  n. ;  gives  an  account 
of  St  George,  1  Hoop.  313  n 

Simeon,  abp  of  Seleucia :  2  Brad.  347,  348, 

2  Whitg.  166,168,431 

Simeones  :  his  story,  Uew.  244,245;  founder 

of  the  Messalians,  to.  245 
Similis,  a  late  converted  soldier:  his  epitaph, 

Sand.  173 
Similitudes:  v.  Figures,  Metaphors. 

Simkin  (  ):  3  Tyn.  146 

Simler  (Jo.  Jacob):  his  collection  of  letters 

at  Zurich,  2  Zur.  v. 
Simler  (Josiah) :  1  Zur.  6,  12,  17,  120,  125, 

302,  2  Zur.  212  n.;  godson  of  Bullinger, 

3  Zur.  261 ;   his    Astronomical  Institutes, 
and   some   other   writings,  1  Zur.  62 ;   he 
translates  some  of  Bullinger's  works,  4  Bui. 
xxiv,  xxvi,l  Zur.  95,  96, 110;  refutes  Stan- 
carus,  1  Zur.  127  ;  prepares  an  edition  of 
P.  Martyr's  works,  1  Zur.  137 ;  publishes 
his  Preces  ex  Psalmis,  Pra.  Eliz.  419;  his 
oration  concerning  Peter  Martyr's  life  and 
death,  dedicated  to  Jewel,  4  Jew.  1260  n. ; 
he  opposes  the  Ubiquitarians,  1  Zur.  307 ; 
writes  against  Brentius,  2  Zur.  247,  256; 
his  Bibliotheca  referred  to,  Rog.  181  n. ; 
extracts,  1  Cov.  88  n.,  2  Cov.  505  n.,  594  n., 
607  n. ;  saluted,  1  Zur.  12, 17,  22,  &  sa?pe  ; 
his  wife,  or  wives,  4  Bui.  xiv,  1  Zur.  30  n., 
62,  171  n.,  2  Zur.  90,  165  n.,  3  Zur.  596; 
his  death,  1  Zur.  125  n. ;  letters  to  him, 

4  Jew.  1220,  1242,  1250,  1256,  1259,  1260, 
1  Zur.  SO,  61,  94,  96,  106,  109,  120,  125, 
126,  136,  302,  304,  2  Zur.  84,  93,  105,  208, 
211,  217,  224,  259,  268, 272 

Simler  (  Peter) :  4  Bui.  xv,  546 

Simnel  (Lambert) :  overthrown,  3  Bee.  3  n 

Simon  (St),  called  Zelotes:  said  to  have 
preached  the  gospel  in  Britain,  1  Jew.  305, 
3  Jew.  129, 164,Poet.  289;  to  have  preached 
in  Africa,  1  Jew.  353  ;  sermon  on  the  festi 
val  of  St  Simon  and  St  Jude,  1  Lat.  447 

Simon  of  Cyrene :  r.  Basilides,  Valentinians. 

Simon    Magus:    was    baptized,    although   a 


704 


SIMON  MAGUS  —  SIN 


hypocrite,  4  Bui.  383 ;  was  in  the  church, 
ib.  8;  did  not  truly  believe,  1  Tyn.  124; 
baptism  did  not  profit  him,  4  Bui.  271 ,  341, 
347,  Jtog.  267 ;  he  offered  money  for  the 
power  of  giving  the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Bui. 
96,  4  Bui.  130 ;  was  admonished  by  Peter, 
Phil.  380;  was  founder  of  the  Gnostics 
or  Docetae,  Grin.  59  n. ;  said  the  world  was 
created  by  angels,  Rog.  40;  taught  that 
Christ  was  not  very  man,  although  he 
appeared  so,  1  Cran.  277 ;  is  stated  to  have 
assumed  the  title  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Rog. 
71 ;  said  to  have  termed  his  Helene  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ib. ;  he  rejected  the  prophets,  Whita. 
30;  boasted  to  be  saved  by  himself,  Rog. 
162 ;  is  said  by  the  Khemists  to  have  first 
taught  justification  by  faith  only,  ib.  114  ; 
denied  the  resurrection  of  any  flesh,  ib.  C4; 
fables  concerning  his  sorcery,  2  Ful.  338, 
339 ;  it  is  stated  that  a  statue  was  erected 
to  him  as  a  god,  Calf.  343;  mentioned  by 
Eusebius,  2  Whitg.  183;  compared  to  the 
pope,  Phil.  417 

Simon  the  Tanner :  2  Bui.  22 

Simon  ( )  :  v.  Symon. 

Simonians,  or  Simonists:  erred  about  the  re 
surrection,  2  Cot).  183;  had  idols,  1  Ful. 
215;  thought  the  practice  of  virtue  an  in 
tolerable  yoke,  Rog.  118 

Simonides:  says  God  alone  is  supernatural, 

1  Jew.  501  ;  could  not  attain  to  the  know 
ledge  of  God,  Hutch.  12 

Simons  (Ant.),  of  South  Molton  :  Jew.  \. 
Simony  :  v.  Benefices,  Patrons. 

The  sin  so  called,  4  Bui.  130;  Simoniacs, 

2  Bui.  45, 4  Bui.  82  ;  thieves  break  into  the 
ministry  by  simony,  Sand.  240,  241 ;  to  buy 
the  ministry  of  the  church  is  a  common 
practice  in  papistry,  1  Hoop.  447;  they  who 
enter  by  it,  deal  evilly  after  they  have  enter 
ed,  Sand.  242;  argument  that  a  pope  cannot 
commit  simony,  1  Jew.  78,  4  Jew.  867,  &c., 
(see  p.  619,  col.  2,  above) ;  simony  lamented, 
Hutch.  5  ;  condemned  in  all  kinds  of  minis 
ters,  2  Hoop.  123,  148  ;  evasions  which  are 
practised,  1  Tyn.  171  ;  the  sin  prevalent  in 
Norfolk,  Park.   311;  inquiries  respecting 
it,  Grin.  166,  181;  benefices  to  be  forfeited 
for  it,  2  Cran.  503 ;  the  church  should  be 
purged  from  it,  Sand.  43,  44,  136 ;  prayer 
for  the   confusion    of  all   Simonites,   &c., 
Lit.  Eliz.  617 

Simplex  ac  Pia  Deliberatio :  v.  Cologne, 
Simplicity  :  4  Bui.  368 
Simpson  (Andr.)  :  v.  Sympson. 
Simpson  (Jo.),  or  Simson  :  martyred  at  Koch- 
ford,  Poet.  162 
Simson  (Cuth.):  v.  Symson. 


Simson  (Dav.) :  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9)      psti-    * 
Simson  (Jo.) :  v.  Symson.  ned  I  P 

Sin :    v.    Christ,  Confession,  Evil,   Penan 
Prayers,  Repentance,  Temptation,  Wicke*. 
ness. 

i.  In  general :  whence  the  name  "pec- 
catum"  comes,  2  Bui.  358;  the  word  "sin* 
is  used  in  scripture  for  a  sin-offering,  2  Bee. 
575,  1  Tyn.  377 ;  what  sin  is,  3  Bee.  602, 
605,  614,  2  Bui.  360,  2  Lat.  5;  the  nature 
of  it,  1  Bee.  146 ;  it  is  aVo/uta,  or  lawlessness, 
2  Tyn.  188;  it  is  repugnant  to  the  law  o:' 
God,  2  Bui.  406 ;  false  views  of  it  inculcated 
by  Pharisees  and  Papists,  1  Tyn.  461 ;  the 
cause  or  beginning  of  sin,  2  Bui.  361,  868. 
408;  how  sin  and  death  came  into  the 
world,  1  Bui.  43;  destiny  not  the  cause  of 
it,  2  Bui.  363;  God  is  not  the  author  of  it. 

1  Brad.  213,  214,  321,    2  Bui.  365,   373, 

2  Cov.  341,  1  Ful.  563,  Hutch.  65,   3  Tyn. 
175;  More  charges  Luther  with  teaching 
that  God  compels  men  to  sin,  3  Tyn.  190; 
Tyndale's   reply  to  this  charge,  ib.  190 — 
193;  the  devil  and  Adam's  will  wrought  it, 
2  Hoop.  72;  the  nature  of  man  was  not  the 
cause  of  it,  2  Bui.  362;  the  devil  not  alone 
the   cause  of  it,  ib.;    it  springeth  of  the 
devil's  suggestion  and  our  corrupt  will,  ib. 
370;  it  came  by  free-will,  3  Bee.  614;  its 
wilfulness,   1  Brad.  320,  321,   1  Lat.  195; 
excuses  to  cloak  it,  Rid.  67 ;  it  is  not  the 
outward  work  only,  1  Tyn.  489;  its  root  is 
unbelief,  ib. ;  outward  abstinence  from  sin 
is  but  hypocrisy,  ib.  80 ;  the  estimation  of 
it,  3  Bui.  54 ;  it  is  a  horrible  thing,  1  Lat. 
232,  461;  heinous  in  God's  sight,  2  Lat. 
103 ;  is  measured  by  the  greatness  of  the 
person   against  whom  it  is   committed,   1 
Ful.  350;  its  greatness  shewn  by  Christ's 
sufferings,  1  Brad.  143;  it  is  hateful  to  the 
truly  penitent,  ib.  77 ;  the  sleep  and  death 
of  the  soul,  Pil.  Ill;  most  men  sleep  in 
sin,  Sand.  209;  we  cannot  arouse  ourselves, 
Pil.  12;  insensibility  to  sin  is  dangerous, 
1  Hoop.  87 ;  the  servitude  of  sin,  ib.  261 ; 
nothing  is  worse  than  to  be  servant  to  sin, 

1  Cov.  508;  sin  is  a  heavy  and  intolerable 
burden,   3  Bee.  166,   2  Hoop.  313,    1  Lat. 
298;  it  is  like  a  thorn,  1  Bee.  69  ;  different 
kinds  of  sinners,  Sand.  127,  &c.;  the  kinds 
and  sorts  of  sins,  2  Bui.  407;  original  sin, 
see  ii,  below ;   actual  sin,  2  Bui.  404,  &c. ; 
scelera  and  delicta,  t7>.409;  crying  sins,  ib. ; 
mortal  and  venial  sins,  2  Bui.  416,  2  Lat.  1 ,  8, 

2  Tyn.  10, 191;  the  seven  deadly  sins,  2  Bui. 
409,410;   peccatum  alienum,   ib.  410;   sin 
of  ignorance,  ib.;  of  infirmity,  ib.  417  ;  sin 
through   frailty  distinguished  from   wilful 


SIN 


705 


Shep-i,  3  Tyn.  33;  a  caution  against  presump- 
prious  sins,  2  Lat.  163;  voluntary  and  invo- 

Sh  unitary  sin,  2  Bui.  412;  hidden  and  mani 
fest  sins,  2  Bui.  416,  1  Tyn.  203,  240;  sins  of 
the  mind,  Pil.  231 ;  whether  the  virtuous 
works  of  the  heathen  are  sins,  2  Bui.  418; 
sin  after  baptism,  see  iii.  below ;  works 
done  before  the  Spirit  of  God  comes,  are 
sin,  1  Tyn.  183;  works  before  justification 
have  the  nature  of  sin,  Rog.  127  ;  whether 
the  good  works  of  the  saints  are  sins,  2  Bui. 
410;  there  are  many  sins  which  are  ac 
counted  no  sins,  1  Tyn.  122 ;  the  differ 
ences  of  sin,  2  Bui.  384 ;  all  sins  are  not 
equal,  ib.  407  ;  they  are  increased  by  de 
grees  and  circumstances,  ib.  408;  nations 
punished  by  God  for  sins,  2  Tyn.  53,54;  a 
prayer  of  Nehemias  for  the  sins  of  the 
people  (from  2  Esdr.),  Lit.  Edw.  479 ;  the 
sinfulness  of  man,  2  Bee.  27,  28,  44,  3  Bee. 
15,  61,  62,  100,  101,  2  Cov.  384,  385;  it  is 
shewn  by  the  law,  2  Bee.  54,  55;  it  is  ne 
cessary  to  know  this  end  of  the  law,  ib.  55 ; 
acknowledgment  of  it  by  holy  men  of  old, 
3  Bee.  101 ;  all  men  are  sinners  (Christ 
alone  excepted),  1  Bee.  315, 316,  2  Bee.  168, 
169,  1  Brad.  342,  1  Bui.  114,  1  Lat.  417, 
Rog.  133—142,  Sand.  133,  3  Tyn.  32, 150, 
207,  208;  man  convinced  of  sin,  2  Bui.  122 ; 
God  hath  wrapped  (or  concluded)  all  under 
sin,  2  Hoop.  58;  sin  remains  in  the  righteous 
and  regenerate,  2  Bui.  60,  2  Cov.  384,  &c., 
2  Hoop.  122,  Pra.  B.  32 ;  whatsoever  is 
ours  is  sin,  1  Tyn.  23;  our  best  deeds  are 
defiled  with  sin,  Sand.  136;  no  man  is  free 
from  it  in  this  life,  1  Bee.  136,  1  Lat.  537, 
Phil.  311,  2  Tyn.  150—152 ;  it  remains  in 
us  until  utterly  slain  by  the  death  of  the 
body,  1  Tyn.  500  ;  certain  heretics  profess 
to  be  without  sin,  Phil.  310;  and  therefore 
object  to  the  penitential  prayers  of  the 
church,  the  Psalms,  and  even  to  the  Lord's 
prayer,  ib.  312;  the  sins  of  the  saints, 

2  Bui.  74 ;  why  they  are  recorded  in  scrip 
ture,   1  Tyn.  311,  400;   Papists  extenuate 
them,  and  thereby   diminish  the   glory  of 
God's   mercy,   ib.   450 ;    the   faithful    and 
unfaithful  sin  diversely,  2  Hoop.  60,  2  Tyn. 
191;  how  "he  that  is  born  of  God  cannot 
sin,"    1  Brad.  251,   Rid.  56,   2  Tyn.  152; 
how  a  true  member  of  Christ's  church  sin- 
neth  not,    and   how   he   is   yet  a  sinner, 

3  Tyn.  32,  113, 114;  all  are  sinners,  but  the 
believer  does  not  consent  to  sin,  1  Tyn. 311; 
some  never  consented  to  sin  to  follow  it, 
having  the    Holy    Ghost  from  their  birth, 
3  Tyn.  207  ;  Christians  cannot  live  in  wilful 
MII,  2  Tyn.  189,  191,  212,  213;  all  Chris 


tians  should  beware  of  sin,  1  Hoop.  73;  we 
may  not  sin  because  Christ  has  borne  our 
sins,  Hutch.  333;  he  did  not  die  for  our 
sins  that  we  should  still  live  in  them, 
1  Tyn.  610 ;  he  that  sins  willingly  never 
tasted  of  Christ  truly,  1  Brad.  78 ;  relapse 
into  sin  is  dangerous,  Hutch.  285,  1  Lat. 
429;  the  sins  of  the  faithful  are  not  im 
puted  unto  them,  for  Christ's  sake,  2  Hoop. 
274;  believers  fight  against  sin,  unbeliev 
ers  yield  themselves  to  sin,  2  Tyn.  10; 
therefore  the  sins  of  the  former  are  venial, 
but  those  of  the  latter  deadly,  ib. ;  the 
frailty  of  the  flesh  against  which  a  believing 
soul  fighteth,  is  forgiven,  3  Tyn.  142 ;  mor 
tification  of  sinful  affections,  Aord.  66;  sin 
shall  not  be  laid  to  the  charge  of  the 
saints,  2  Hoop.  60;  he  is  not  a  sinner  in 
the  sight  of  God  that  would  be  no  sinner, 

1  Tyn.  94;   what  sin  does,  1  Bee.  46,  146, 
199 ;  it  condemned  man,  3  Bee.  614  ;  pro 
duces  all  kinds   of  trouble,    1  Hoop.  459, 

2  Hoop.  323 ;    causes   all    calamities   and 
plagues,    2  Lat.   145,   Sand.   306,   as   the 
pains  of  child-birth,  3  Bee.  28,  pestilence 
and  all  other  diseases,  2  Hoop.  160,  165, 
167,  172,  173,  the  corruption  of  the  crea 
tures,    1  Brad.  362,  363;   through  it  the 
creatures  will  not  serve  man,  Pil.  91 ;  it  is 
the  cause  of  death,  1  Brad.  333,  362,  363, 
1  Bui.  43,  2  Cou.  49,    1  Ful.  397,   1  Lat. 
220,  Sand.  168;   it  put   Christ   to  death, 
1  Bee.  177,    1  Brad.  143,    Pil.  347  ;  causes 
the  persecution  of  the  church,  2  Bui.  73  ; 
hinders  everything  from  doing  good,  Pil. 
54;    denies   everything  in   the  sinner,    ib. 
165,  166;  even  what   God  commands,  ib. 
162;  it  produces  insensibility,  ib.  49;  one 
sin   waits    on  another,    1    Lat.  245;     sin 
is   not  easily  perceived,  unless  we  behold 
ourselves  in  the  glass  of  God's  law,  1  Bee. 
98;   knowledge   of  sin   goes   before  faith, 
1  Lat.  168;   to  feel   and  bewail  it  is  the 
work  of  God's  Spirit,    2  Hoop.  217  ;  how 
it   should   be    felt,     ib.  218;    sorrow   for 
sin  is  a  part  of  contrition,  1  Bee.  97 ;  Da 
vid's  repentance   and  full   forgiveness,    3 
Tyn.  203,  201 ;  grief  for  sin  is  a  joyful  sor 
row  ;  verses  by  Jo.  Davies,  Poet.  248 ;  sorrow 
exhorted  to  draw  nigh  to  God,  Sand.  127; 
Satan's  temptation  that  God  does  not  hear 
them,  2  Bee.  131,  626 ;  the  greater  sinners, 
the  more  welcome  if  penitent,  2  Tyn.  343  ; 
no  sin  is  too  great  to  be  forgiven  on  re 
pentance,  1  Lat.  267 ;  sin  must  be  acknow 
ledged  and  confessed,  4  Bui.  549,  2  Hoop. 
349 ;    confession  of  sin,   1  Brad.  436,  438, 
441,  448,  457,  2  Brad.  13,  30,  1  Bui.  164, 

51 


706 


SIN 


3  Bui.  59,  69  (see  p.  223,  col.  2,  above) ; 
confession   to  God  recommended,   3  Sec. 
164;  a  motion  to  a  confession  of  our  filthi- 
ness  and  corrupt  affections,  Nord.  4.7 ;  the 
confession,  ib.  51 ;  another,  ib.  53 ;  confession 
to  God  the  Father,  3  Bee.  15, 16,  to  Jesus 
Christ,  ib.  16,  &c.,  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib. 
18,  19;  confession  of  various  sins,  and  pe 
titions  for  deliverance  therefrom,  Pra.  B. 
167  ;  confession  is  necessary  for  those  who 
come  to  the  Lord's  supper,    2  Bee.  234 ; 
confession  made  by  the  sick  man,  3  Bee. 
165  ;   confession  without  faith  is   nothing- 
worth,  2  Hoop.  350  ;  men's  various  ways  of 
pacifying  God's  wrath  against  sin,   Sand. 

219,  220;  man  cannot  satisfy  for  his  sin,  ib. 

220,  221 ;   on  recovery  from   sin,    1   Tyn. 
465 ;  those  who  repent  after  it  are  not  ex 
cluded  from  grace,  2  Bee.  11 ;  penitential 
remembrance  of  sin  is  good,  Pil.  181 ;  but 
some  glory  in  their  sins  past,  1  Brad.  34 ; 
remedies  against  sin,  3  Bee.  164,  &c.,  1  Cov. 
523 — 528;  the  principal  remedy  is  to  be 
lieve  Christ's  gospel,    1   Hoop.   109;    his 
blood  is  the  only  effectual  remedy,  1  Lat. 
232,  343 ;  we  must   flee   the   occasions    of 
sin,    1   Cov.  504;    sin   must  be   rebuked, 

4  Bui.  546,  &c.,    1  Lat.  241,    Pil.  98 ;   it 
flourishes  where  there  is  no  correction  for 
it,    1  Hoop.  90;    outward   sin   should   be 
punished   by  the  king,    1   Tyn.  203,  240; 
profane   writers  declare  that  iniquity  in 
creases  with  the  age  of  the  world,  2  Hoop. 
83;  the  sins  of  fathers  hurt  not  penitents, 
4  Bui.  555;    against  sin,  death,  and  hell, 
with  sentences  and  examples  of  scripture, 

1  Bee.  479,  480 

ii.  Original  Sin  (v.  Adam,  Baptism, 
Corruption,  Man) :  on  it,  1  Bee.  330,  3  Bee. 
605,  1  Brad.  57,  342,  2  Bui.  384,  &c., 

2  Lat.  101,  Now.  (33,  34),  102,  149,  150, 
Pra.  B.  11,  Eog.  94—103,  1  Tyn.  14,  64, 
489 ;  the  catholic   doctrine  respecting  it, 
2  Bui.  389 ;  all  the  holy  fathers  confess  it, 
ib.  390;   an  article   de   peccato   original!, 
2  Cran.  472 ;   doctrine  of  the  Institution, 
ib.  107,   108 ;   the  doctrine  may  be  from 
scripture,  Whita.  536 ;  the  sin  of  our  nature 
is  the  work  of  Satan,  2  Bee.  629  ;  every  man 
is  partaker  of  it  through  Adam's  fall,  2  Bui. 
385,  386,  3^6,    2  Cran.  112,    2  Hoop.  24, 
2  Jew.  1104,  Lit.  Edw.  503,  (552),  1  Tyn. 
113,    3  Tyn.  209;  all  men  by  nature  are 
inheritors  of  hell,  1  Lat.  4;  man  is  humbled 
by  the  true  doctrine,  Sand.  21 ;    heresies 
respecting  it,   Rog.  97,  100,   102;    Rome 
diminishes  it,  Sand.  23 ;  how  it  is  volun 
tary,  2  Bui.  388 ;   it  is  the  fountain  and 


root  of  all  other  sina,  2  Hoop.  25;  brin^st{_ 
forth  the  fruits  of  the  flesh,  2  Bui.  3Ue(j 
condemneth,  ib.  394;  its  after-pains,  \, 
remains  after  baptism,  2  Cran.  182;  i\ 
infection  remains  to  the  end,  even  in  the 
faithful,  1  Brad.  423,  2  Brad.  57,  60,  2 
Cov.  240,  Rog.  99,  1  Tyn.  301 ;  Christ  re- 
deemed  us  not  from  that  only,  but  from  all 
sin,  1  Bee.  330,  &c.,  3  Bui.  43;  Flacius 
Illyricus  sends  a  disputation  on  original 
corruption  and  free-will  to  Parker,  Park. 
140 

iii.  Sin  after  Baptism  :  on  it,  2  Bui. 
417,  3  Jew.  463,  464,  Pil.  448,  Rog.  136— 
142,  1  Tyn.  466 ;  it  is  soon  committed  after 
baptism,  1  Bee.  204;  it  is  not  unpardon 
able,  2 Bee.  170,  &c. ,  Hutch.  113;  a  remedy 
for  it,  1  Bee.  178 ;  God  forgives  it,  ib.  335  ; 
Christ  is  a  Saviour  not  only  before  baptism, 
but  after  it,  ib.  ;  the  case  of  Peter,  ib.  96; 
the  heresy  of  those  who  deny  remission  of 
sins  after  baptism  confuted,  ib.  9">,  96,  2 Bee. 
170, 171,  &c. ;  the  Arians  so  held,  Phil.  313 ; 
whereof  this  heresy  is  gathered,  1  Bee.  90 ; 
texts  alleged  for  it  expounded,  1  Bee .  96, 
Hutch.  113,  1  Tyn.  521 

iv.  The  forgiveness  of  sins  (v.  Abso 
lution,  Justification,  Pardons,  Prayer  (The 
Lord's),  Prayers):  of  the  forgiveness  of 
sins,  2  Bee.  43,  44,  168,  1  Bui.  164,  &c., 
3  Bui.  30,  36,  48,  4  Bui.  216,  550,  1  Cov. 
375,  2 Hoop.  58,  Now.  (57,  100),  176,  Pra. 
B.  xxii,  xxv,  31,  43;  whence  cometh  the 
knowledge  of  sin,  and  whence  the  forgive 
ness,  2  Hoop.  58;  there  is  no  forgiveness 
but  in  the  church,  2  Bee.  44,  2  Hoop.  60; 
how  sins  are  forgiven,  ]  Bui.  167 ;  God  alone 
forgives,  Bale  117,  2  Bee.  45,  172,  &c.,  557, 
&c.,  3Bec.  144,  2  Hoop.  60;  priests  have  not 
power  to  forgive  sins,  2  Bee.  174;  the  apo 
stles  did  not  assume  the  power  of  remitting 
them,  ib.  559,  560;  the  priest  forgives  them 
not,  but  utters  the  free  remission  purchased 
of  God  by  Christ,  ib.  561,  &c. ;  God  for 
gives  of  free  favour,  ib.  181,  182 ;  he  for 
gives  for  the  sake  and  merits  of  Christ, 

1  Bee.  97,  1  Bui.  164,  2  Hoop.  58,  1  Lat. 
330,  342,  Sand.  412,  2  Tyn.  76 ;  who  suffered 
for  and   redeemed  us  from  all  sin,  1  Bee. 
332,  3  Bui.  43,  2  Hoop.  123,    2  Tyn.  188, 
189 ;  his  blood  is  the  only  remedy,  1  Lat. 
232,  343 ;  he  is  alone  the  sacrifice  for  sin, 

2  Bee.  574,  575;  the  only  propitiation  for 
it,  1  Brad.  49;  it  is  put  to  flight  through 
him,  1  Bee.  297 ;  God  forgives  freely  and 
fully,  2  Bee.  174,    3  Bui.  63,    1  Lat.  330, 
342,  Now.  (79),  199,  Sand.  290,  412,  2  Tyn. 
155,  156,  158,  166,  168,  3  Tyn.  203,  204 ; 


SIN  —  SINDAL 


707 


5hep;  forgives  all  sins,  \Bul.  165;  both  ori- 
I  Prinal  and  actual,  2  Tyn.  155,  156;  both  the 
ph  lault  and  the  pain,  2  Bee.  174,  175,  3  Bee. 
144,  1  Bui.  108,  1  Lai.  426,  1  Tyn.  271, 
2  Ttyi.  136—138,  15.\  158—160 ;  God  for 
gives  without  merit  on  the  sinner's  part, 
2  Hoop.  72;  love  to  God  is  not  the  cause 
but  the  consequence  of  pardon,  1  Tyn.  83; 
Christ  procured  remission  for  many,  viz. 
for  those  who  believe,  ib.  363  ;  forgiveness 
is  proclaimed  for  all  believers,  1  Lat.  461  ; 
the  sins  of  all  believers  are  pardoned  through 
Christ's  death,  Lit.  Edw.  500,  (549) ;  sin  is 
hidden  through  repentance,  1  Lat.  263, 417 
(see  in  i.  above) ;  Christ  suffered  not  for 
such  as  be  impenitent,  ib.  331 ;  penitents 
must  believe  the  forgiveness  of  sins  for 
Christ's  sake,  4  Bui.  550 ;  we  should  be 
lieve  that  our  sins  are  pardoned,  I  Brad. 
347;  the  truly  penitent  should  be  assured 
thereof,  1  Ful.  421 ;  nothing  but  a  per- 
suasion  thereof  can  give  peace,  Sand.  287  ; 
how  to  be  assured  of  forgiveness,  1  Brad. 
342,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  263;  to  believe  the  remis 
sion  of  sins  is  by  many  accounted  presump 
tion,  1  Brad.  47 ;  in  what  sense  we  are 
saved  from  sin,  2  Lat.  145;  verses  by  Jo. 
Norden  to  the  praise  of  God  for  the  for 
giveness  of  our  sins,  Nord.  63,  Poet.  460; 
the  forgiveness  of  sins  to  be  prayed  for, 

1  Lat.  415 ;  heretics  who  would  not  pray 
for  it,  Hog.  135;  a  man  may  ask  forgive 
ness  privately,  2  Bee.  177  ;  sin  may  be  for 
given  without   confession  to  man,  3  Jew. 
361 ;  the  forgiveness  of  sins  sought  in  the 
Lord's  prayer,   1  Brad.  133,    Now.  (78), 
199  ;  we  cannot  be  forgiven  unless  we  for 
give  others,    Now.  (79),  200;  the  Canon 
Law  savs  no  forgiveness  can  be  had  but  by 
supplication  of  a  priest,  2  Cran.  75;   the 
remission  of  our  daily  sins  denoted  by  the 
washing  of  the  disciples' feet,  2  Jew.  1103; 
what  profit  we  have  by  believing  the  re 
mission  of  sins,  2  Bee.  46 ;  the  remission 
of  sins  is  to  be  preached  to  the  people,  ib. 
565;  what  it  is  to  preach  it,  ib.  13;  why 
God  is  merciful  to  forgive  sins,  ib.   175, 
176 ;  Christ's  readiness  to  forgive,  3  Bee. 
166,  &c. ;  there  is  hope  of  forgiveness  as 
long  as  God  speaks  to  us,  Pil.  25  ;  sins  are 
not  forgiven  for  the  grievousness  of  disease, 

2  Bee.  574 ;  no  sufferings  of  ours  can  make 
satisfaction  for  them,  2  Tyn.  29;  they  can 
not  be  forgiven  after  this  life,  3  Bee.  126, 
&c.;    the    papists'    pestilent    doctrine    in 
respect  to  the  forgiveness  of  them,  2  Bee. 
658;  sin  is  made  by  the  Romish  clergy  a 
most  profitable  merchandise,  1  Tyn.  272 ; 


the  pope's  forgiveness  contrasted  with 
God's,!  Tyn.  27 1,  2  Tyn.  156;  the  bishop  of 
Rome  takes  upon  him  unjustly  to  forgive 
sins  by  bulls,  2  Bee.  172,  173;  whether  the 
mass  be  a  satisfaction  for  sin,  1  Cran.  81, 
&c. ;  venial  sin  supposed  to  be  put  away 
by  extreme  unction,  Rog.  264;  sins  are  not 
put  away  by  ceremonies,  1  Tyn.  284 

v.  Sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost :  sin 
against  the  Father  and  the  Son,  3  Bee. Gil; 
sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  3  Bee.  611,  2 
Brad.  321,  2  Bui. 417, 420,  &c.,  2  Jew.  1074, 
1  Lat.  266,  2  Lat.  318,  320,  441,  Rog.  136, 
1  Tyn.  522,  2  Tyn.  152,  177, 199,  212,  232, 
344,  3  Tyn.  24;  on  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  with  sentences  and  examples  of 
scripture,  1  Bee.  466,  467 ;  various  opinions 
on  that  sin  stated  by  Augustine,  1  Lat. 
463  n. ;  the  beginning  of  it,  2  Bui.  421 ;  it 
was  committed  by  Judas  and  others,  1  Lat. 
425,462;  it  is  not  remissible,  2  Bui.  423; 
Melancthon  supposes  Heb.  vi.  to  refer  to 
it,  Hutch.  116;  of  the  sin  which  is  said  to 
be  unto  death,  2 Hoop.  560,  1  Tyn.  521 — 
523,  2  Tyn.  212;  that  sin  is  not  to  be 
prayed  for,  2  Hoop.  560;  but  we  must  not 
expressly  judge  that  sin  to  be  in  any  man, 
without  a  special  testimony  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ib. ;  how  sinners  must  be  prayed  for, 
Pra.  B.  6 ;  God'a  children  cannot  sin 
unto  death,  2  Brad.  166  ;  there  is  only  one 
irremissible  sin,  viz.  unbelief,  2  Hoop.  61 

vi.  The  punishment  of  sin  (v.  Hell) : 
what  sin  brings  a  man  unto,  2  Hoop.  230 
(see  in  i.  above) ;  it  drives  to  desperation, 
1  Bee.  146;  sin  will  be  known  at  length, 
1  Hoop.  459  ;  secret  sin  shall  be  revealed, 
1  Lat.  259 ;  the  plague  of  sins,  2  Bui.  426 ; 
sin  will  not  go  unpunished,  2  Lat.  171 ;  its 
punishment  is  just  and  certain,  2  Bui.  426, 
&c.;  how  God  punishes  it,  3  Bee.  605,  606; 
he  punishes  it  in  this  world,  not  in  pur 
gatory,  ib.  606;  why  sins  are  plagued  with 
temporal  punishments,  although  they  have 
been  forgiven  by  the  grace  of  God,  2  Bui. 
430;  to  live  in  sin  unpunished  is  a  sign  of 
damnation,  2  Brad.  36  ;  the  punishment  of 
secret  sins  pertains  to  God,  1  Tyn.  203; 
God's  decree  against  sinners,  4  Bui.  554 ; 
God's  judgment  against  sin  is  not  to  be 
extenuated,  1  Hoop.  92;  sin  is  the  cause  of 
damnation,  2  Lat.  145,  Pil.  169;  it  con 
demns,  but  good  works  do  not  save,  Pil. 
169 

Sin-offering :  2  Bui.  193,  1  Tyn.  377 

Sinai :  v.  Law  (Divine),  iii. 

The  assembly  there,  1  Bui.  46,  4  Bui.  94 

Sindal :  sindon,  fine  linen,  Pil.  283 


708 


SINDON  —  SKELTON 


Sindon  :  a  wrapper,  3  Tyn.  74 

Singer  (Sam.  W.) :  Hist,  of  Playing  Cards, 
1  Lat.  8  n 

Singers  :  in  the  church  of  Rome,  4  Bui.  114 

Singing:  v.  Music,  Psalms. 

Singing-loaf:  v.  Host. 

Single  :  v.  Bachelors,  Maids,  Prayers. 

Singleton  (Hugh),  printer :  2  Cov.  39,  137 

Sinistral  :  sinister,  unsound,  evil,  1  Sec.  95 

Sinners:  v.  Complaint,  Dialogue,  Lamenta 
tions,  Man,  Prayers,  Sin,  Wicked. 

An  humble  suit  of  a  repentant  sinner  for 
mercy,  by  "W.  Hunnis,  Poet.  157  ;  the  com 
plaint  of  a  sinner,  by  Hum.  Gifford,  ib.  217 

Sinope :  a  red  stone  found  in  Sinopis  in 
Pontus,  1  Bui.  422 

Sion,  or  Zion :  called  Tsion,  Poet.  418;  ex 
plained  as  meaning  the  church,  3  Bui.  275, 
Pil.  262 ;  holiness  in  it,  ib.  261—264 

Sion,  co.  Middx. :  a  monastery  of  the  order  of 
St  Bridget,  1  Hoop.  291  n. ;  founded  by 
Henry  V.,  2  Tyn.  81 ;  services  there,  ib. ; 
shrift  there,  1  Tyn.  337  ;  contumacy  of  the 
friars,  2  Cran.  292  n.,  303;  obedience  of 
the  nuns,  ib.  292  n.;  Sion  house,  built  on 
the  site,  3  Zur.  2  n 

Siphanus  (Laur.) :  2  Ful.  296  n 

Sir:  the  three  sirs, — king,  knight,  priest,  1 
Brad.  589;  priests  so  called,  2  Brad.  1  n.; 
the  designation  comes  from  "Dominus," 
the  academical  title  of  a  B.A.,  Bale  394, 
447  ;  e.  g.  Sir  John  Flemyng,  2  Cran.  257 ; 
spiritual  sir,  .Ba/e496;  sir  John,  sir  Tho 
mas,  &c.  Bale  447,  2  Brad.  279, 290,  2  Cov, 
258,  269 

Sir    John :    a    familiar   name    for   a  priest, 

1  Brad.  71,  589,  2  Brad.  120,  313,  2  Cran. 
306,  ILat.  317,  Rid.  104,  Sand.  155,  1  Tyn. 
146,  277,  2  Tyn.  249,  2  Whitg.  265 ;  refer 
ences  to  old  writers,  Calf.  52  n. ;  singing 
sir  Johns,  1  Brad.  391 ;   blind  buzzard  sir 
John,   2  Brad.  43;   sir  John  Lack-Latin, 

2  Lat.  28,  Pil.  20,  160,  271 ;  sir  John  Mas- 
ser,  2  Brad.  324;  sir  John  Mumble-matins, 
Pil.  26 ;  sir  John  Smell-smoke,  ib.  255 

Siricius,  pope :  addressed  by  Cyprian  as  a 
brother,  1  Tyn.  216  n. ;  he  censures  mar 
riage,  Calf.  240,  3  Jew.  386,  404,  420, 
Pil.  570,  Rog.  181 ;  before  his  time  it 
was  lawful  for  priests  to  marry,  3  Jew. 
411,  423  ;  he  says  that  after  a  time,  a 
law  was  made  that  the  infants  of  the 
faithful  should  not  be  baptized  except  at 
Easter  and  AVhitsuntide,  except  in  cases 
of  necessity,  4  Bui.  367  ;  his  canon  forbid 
ding  offenders  to  come  to  the  Lord's  table, 
1  Jew.  182 ;  the  fourth  epistle  attributed 
to  him,  whence  probably  derived,  2  Ful. 


179,  243;  the  text  of  Optatus  which  »ti- 
tains  his  name  corrupted,  ib.  348  n       »ed 

Sirmondus  (Jac.) :  Concilia  Generalh,  Cd 
41,  138,  2  Fvl.  90,  288,  289,  359  nn         <S» 

Sisinnius,  a  Novatian  :  4  Jew.  1019;  told  b^ 
Chrysostom  that  there  could  be  but  one 
bishop  in  a  city,  2  Whitg.  215;  his  advice 
in  a  council,  Calf.  10,  3  Jew.  224;  wore 
white  apparel,  Pil.  661,  2  Whitg.  23,  25, 

1  Zur.  160,  350  n 

Si  stern  :  sisters,  1  Brad.  370 

Sit :  to  be  at  rest,  1  Bui.  147 

Sith,  sithen:  sinne,  1  Brad.  38 

Sith  (St):  v.  Osyth. 

Sitselt  (Rob.):  2  Bee.  480  n 

Six:  its  mystic  import,  Bale  449 

Sixtus  I.,  or  Xistus,  bishop  of  Rome:  made 
part  of  the  canon,  2  Brad.  309,  and  ordered 
commemoration  of  the  dead,  ib.  311  n. ;  ap 
pointed  the  Sanctus  to  be  sung,  Pil.  503 

Sixtus  TI.,  pope :  introduced  altars,  2  Bee. 
297 ;  or  first  consecrated  them,  1  Jew 
310  n. ;  ascribes  Ecclesiasticus  to  Solomon. 
Whita.  47 ;  says  Peter  dwelleth  in  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  1  Jew.  401 ;  calls  Laurence 
an  archdeacon,  2  Whitg.  173;  martyred. 

2  Tyn.  254;  Laurence's  saying  at  his  mar 
tyrdom,  Phil.  144 

Sixtus  III.,  pope :  was  accused  and  purged 
before  Valentinian,  4  Jew.  967 

Sixtus  IV.,  pope  :  built  stews  at  Rome,  Rog. 
181;  how  he  settled  the  disputes  of  the 
Scotists  and  Thomists,  4  Jew.  1046;  what 
he  did  with  regard  to  the  jubilee,  2  Bui. 
268 

Sixtus  Senensis  (Fra.):  speaks  of  the  diffi 
culty  of  scripture,  Whita.  361 ;  admits  that 
it  is,  to  a  great  extent,  plain,  ibAOl;  misled 
by  Carranza  with  respect  to  a  catalogue  oi 
canonical  books,  untruly  assigned  to  the 
council  of  Florence,  2  Ful.  222  n. ;  he  calls 
certain  books  deutero-canonical,  WhitaAV; 
maintains  the  purity  of  the  Hebrew  text,  ib. 
161 ;  on  the  Latin  Vulgate,  ib.  130;  on  the 
Rest  of  Esther,  ib.  72, 75,  and  how  he  evaded 
the  Tridentine  decree,  ib.  76 ;  on  the  book  of 
Judith,  ib.  83 ;  he  confesses  that  Chrysostom 
sometimes  speaks  hyperbolically,  Calf.  77 
n.;  is  mistaken  in  ascribing  five  homilies 
on  Job  to  that  father,  2  Ful.  110  n.;  his 
description  of  the  commentaries  on  Mark 
falsely  attributed  to  Jerome,  Calf.  178  n. ; 
references  to  him,  ib.  74,  104,  107  nn 

Skeffington  (Sir  "Will.) :  2  Bee.  554  n 

Skelthrop  (  ):  2  Brad.  243 

Skelton  (  ):  a  gentleman  of  Cumber 
land,  Grin.  256 

Skelton  (Jo.) :  cited,  1  Bui.  312  n 


SKILL  —  SMETON 


709 


Shep :  to  know,  Bale  36G ;  to  matter,  1  Jew. 
Pr,  Phil.  343,  Pil.  262,  1  Tyn.  67 
"  -.mer   (Ralph),   dean  of  Durham :    Park. 

.24;  letter  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  313 
kinner  (Rob.):  4  Bui.  544,  3  Zur.  393,  395, 
401,  407,  409,  422,  431,  &c. 

Skinner  (Tho.)  :  his  daughter  Anne,  1  Bee. 
232  n 

Skinners'  company:  v.  London. 

Skippe  (Jo.),  bp  :  v.  Skypp. 

Skrimsham  (R.),  of  All  souls'  college :  Park. 

301  n 
iky  :  3  Bui.  174 

Skypp  (Jo.),  bp  of  Hereford  :  sometime  chap 
lain  to  Anne  Boleyn,  Park.  3;  his  election, 
2  Cran.  81  n.,  Park.  Gn.;  mentioned,  1 
Cran.  xvii ;  his  answers  to  certain  ques 
tions,  2  Cran.  152;  letters  from  him  to 
Parker,  Park.  1,  2,  6,  9;  his  death,  ib.  81 
n.,  6  n 

Slade  (Jo.) :  martyred  at  Bramford,  Poet. 
173 

slander:  v.  Prayers. 

What  it  is,  3  Bee.  610,  1  Lat.  518;  who 
is  a  slanderer,  Hutch.  224;  slander  is 
a  kind  of  persecution,  Pil.  210;  worse 
than  the  fire,  ib.  361;  it  is  forbidden,  2 
Bee.  118,  2  Bui.  117,  233;  against  slander 
ing  and  lying,  with  sentences  and  examples 
of  scripture,  1  Bee.  447,  448 ;  a  sonnet  of 
a  slanderer's  tongue;  by  James  Yates, Poet. 
451;  the  names  of  slanderers  to  be  pre 
sented  to  the  ordinary,  Grin.  143 

Slater  (  )  :  his  acts  at  Oxford,  2  Cran. 

382—384 

Slave :  account  of  one  who  gained  great 
knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  684 

Slavery :  v.  Bondage. 

Abhorred  by  all,  Pil.  456 

Sleeke  (Will.) :  died  in  prison,  Poet.  167 

Sleep  :  v.  Prayers,  Evening. 

It  is  the  image  of  death,  1  Lat.  548, 
Nord.  153,  Poet.  404,  Pra.  B.  76 ;  also  a 
figure  of  sin,  Pil.  Ill;  it  must  not  be  in 
dulged  in,  2  Lat.  2,  5;  the  dangers  of  sleep, 
natural  and  spiritual,  Sand.  382 ;  sleepi 
ness  to  be  shaken  off  by  magistrates,  ib. 
382;  likewise  by  ministers,  ib.  383;  spiri 
tual  sleep,  2  Lat.  2 ;  the  sleep  of  the  soul, 
ib.  13;  what  it  is  to  be  asleep,  3  Bee.  610; 
some  sleep  in  error,  but  most  in  sin,  Sand. 
209,  yet  in  security,  ib.  210 ;  against  sleep 
in  sin,  ib.  395 ;  it  is  time  to  awake,  2  Hoop. 
113 

Sleidan  (Jo.) :  Cranmer  procures  him  a  pen 
sion,  3  Zur.  54  n. ;  he  was  a  friend  of  P. 
Martyr,  ib.  509  n. ;  Comment,  de  Stat. 
Relig.  et  Reip.  Car.  V.,  Jew.  xliii ;  Hist. 


of  the  Ref.  transl.  by  Bolmn,  1  Lat.  147, 
305,  425  nn. ;  states  that  cardinal  Cainpeius 
said  that  fur  a  priest  to  play  the  whore- 
master  was  a  less  offence  than  to  take  a 
wife,  Hog.  304  n. ;  refers  to  the  blasphemies 
of  Tetzel,  3«/eto.l94;  speaks  of  a  conference 
at  Nuremburg,  4  Jew.  948;  and  of  one  at 
Augsburgh,  3  Jew.  208;  mentions  a  remark 
able  confession  of  pope  Adrian  VI.,  3  Jew. 
182,  4  Jew.  737,  1107 ;  gives  an  account  of 
civil  wars  in  German  v,  4  Jew.  665;  speaks 
of  Luther  enjoining  submission  to  the  civil 
power,  ib.  670;  and  of  his  rebuking  Munzer, 
ib.  671 ;  passages  on  the  Anabaptists,  Hog. 
158,  &c.,  1C9,  231,  265,  326,  330,  354,  1 
Whitg.  413  ;  he  writes  of  the  conference  of 
Marpnrg,  2  Ful.  376;  relates  the  history  of 
Peter  Aloisius,  duke  of  Parma,  4  Jew.  658; 
narrates  the  murder  of  Jo.  Diazius  by  his 
brother,  ib.  659,  6GO;  says  pope  Pius  IV. 
cast  cardinal  Caraffa  into  prison,  and  there 
put  him  to  death,  ib.  1099;  mentions  princes 
who  protested  against  the  council  of  Trent, 
ib.  905,  1052;  tells  of  some  who  spoke  con 
temptuously  of  God's  word,  3  Jew.  431, 
4  Jew.  758;  referred  to,  4  Jew.  1146  n., 
3  Zur.  529  n.,  531  n.,  &c. ;  Sleidan  attacked 
by  Surius,  1  Ful.  C3 ;  report  of  a  continua 
tion  of  his  work  by  Stunnius,  2  Zur.  92 

Slibbersauce  :  1  Tyn.  54 

Slifter:  a  cleft,  or  crevice,  2  Brad.  333 

Slime:  used  for  mortar  (Gen.  xi.),  1  Tyn. 
408 

Slindon,  co.  Sussex :  the  manor  and  park, 
2  Cran.  250,  255 

Slingsby  (Mr)  :  Grin.  325 

Slops  :  trowsers,  2  Bui.  133,  1  Whitg.  62 

Slorried  :  bedaubed,  Phil.  233 

Sloth  :  v.  Idleness,  Sleep. 

Sluys :  sea  fight  near  it,  1  Zur.  274 

Slyndon  :  v.  Slindon. 

Smacald :  congress  there,  1535,  2  Cran. 
332  n.,  3  Jew.  193,  3  Zur.  520  n.,  521 ;  bp 
Fox  of  Hereford  sent  thither,  2  Lat.  379  n. ; 
the  league  of  Smacald,  and  an  embassy 
therefrom,  1  Zur.  21,  54 ;  L.  Humphrey 
going  to  a  conference  there,  1578,  2Zur.30L 

Smaragde  :  emerald,  Bale  297 

Smarden,  co.  Kent:  2  Cran.  367  n 

Smedley  (Edw.):  Hist,  of  the  Reformed 
Relig.  in  France,  1  Zur.  250  n. ;  an  error 
noted,  Calf.  314  n 

Smell -smock:  sir  Saunder  Smell -smock, 
Bale  395;  sir  John  Smell-smoke,  Pil. 
255 

Smerwick,  co.  Kerry :  N.  Saunders  and  other 
rebels  land  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  657  n 

Smeton  (Tho.):  says  Leo  X.  made  a  fable 


710 


SMETON  —  SNARLE 


of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  Rog.  181  n.;  states 
that   Calvin's   catechism   is  read   and  ex- 
pounded    in    several    reformed  churches, 
ib.  325  n 
Smith  (Sir  Clem.) :  married  Dorothy,  sister 

of  queen  Jane  Seymour,  3  Zur.  341  n 
Smith  (Sir  Tho.):  fellow  of  Queens' college, 
Cambridge,  when  19  years  old,  Park.  64  n. ; 
he  lectures  on  Greek  at  Cambridge,  2  Cran. 
322n. ;  gives  up  the  office  of  vice-chancel 
lor,  Park.  17,  18  ;  chancellor  to  Goodrich, 
bp  of  Ely,  ib.  30;  secretary  to  king  Ed 
ward,  Rid.  328,  3  Zur.  77  n.,  72y  n. ;  an 
enormous  pluralist,  1  Lat.  122;  a  visitor  at 
Cambridge,  1549,  Grin.  194;  repeatedly  am 
bassador  in  France,  Grin.  285,  1  Zur.  91  n., 
3  Zur.497  n. ;  the  commissioners  for  revising 
the  liturgy  met  at  his  house  in  Westmin 
ster,  Grin,  v,  Sand,  xvii ;  dean  of  Carlisle, 
Grin.  285 ;  secretary  of  state  to  queen  Eli 
zabeth,  1  Zur.  262  n.,  2  Zur.  258;  an  ec 
clesiastical  commissioner,  Park.  370  n.;  a 
privy  councillor,  ib.  457  n. ;  he  induces  the 
queen  to  send  forces  against  Edinburgh 
castle,  1  Zur.  290  n.;  mentioned,  Park. 
36  n. ;  letter  from  him  to  Porie,  Parker, 
and  Leeds,  ib.  64;  letter  to  him  and  Parker 
from  Gardiner,  ib.  20 

Smith  (Sir  Tho.),  master  of  requests  to 
James  I. :  2  Bee.  480  n 

Smythe*  (Chr.):  a  notary  at  Cranmer's  ex 
amination,  2  Cran.  542 

Smith  (Jo.),  father  of  Sir  Thomas:  2  Cran. 
322  n 

Smith  (Jo.),  of  Oriel  college:  disputes  with 
Latimer  at  Oxford,  2  Lat.  250,  264,  &c. ; 
provost,  Park.  138  n 

Smith  (Jo.),  a  Londoner:  examined  before 
the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  Grin.  201 

Smith  (Jo.?):  Anti-Mortonus ;  publ.  under 
the  name  of  Jo.  Sergeant,  2  Ful.  70  n 

Smythe  (Jo.),  of  the  college  of  St  Martin  le 
Grand :  his  preferment  solicited,  2  Cran. 
240 

Smith  (Jo.  Hen.):  v.  Fabricius. 

Smith  (Jud):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  lii;  para 
phrase  of  the  5th  chapter  of  the  Song  of 
Solomon,  ib.  516 

Smith  (Rich.),  reg.  prof,  of  divinity,  Oxon : 
some  account  of  him,  4  Jew.  1191,  Park. 
72  n.,  1  Zur.  12  n. ;  his  letter,  in  1550,  to 
Cranmer,  stating  his  intention  to  write  a 
book  in  favour  of  the  marriage  of  priests, 
Rid.  190;  he  disputed  against  P.  Martyr, 
3  Zur.  478  n. ;  assailed  the  works  of  Becon, 
1  Bee.  xv ;  persecuted  Hooper,  2  Hoop. 


!  i 


A 


viii ;  his  testimony  to  him,  16.  x  ;  was 
cerned  in  the  disputation  with  the  ma^" 
at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  414,  424,  I  Jew.  33,V, 
Ridley's  principal  opponent,  Rid.  18, 
preached  at  the  stake,  before  Ridley  an 
Latimer,  ib.  294;  concerned  in  the  pro 
cess  against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  546  ;  his  de 
position,  ib.  551 ;  his  conduct  on  the  acces 
sion  of  Elizabeth,  4  Jew.  1218,  Park.12- 
74,  1  Zur.  45;  he  is  deprived  of  his  pro 
fessorship,  1  Zur.  12,  4  Jew.  1201 ;  reporte 
to  have  married  and  kept  a  tavern  i: 
Wales,  4  Jew.  1237,  1  Zur.  81 ;  his  opinion 
on  the  sacrament,  1  Cran.  32,  33,  47,  53. 
56  n.,  71,  73,  78,  101,  108,  109,  150,  IS?."1" 
173,  307,  329,  331,  362,  368,  375,  Rid.  308  ^ 
&c.;  he  furnished  Gardiner  with  his  au 
thorities,  1  Cran.  163;  De  Ccelibatu  Sa 
cerd.  et  Votis  Mon.  contra  P.  Martyrem 
3  Zur.  478  n.,  494  n.  ;  Diatribe  de  Homini 
Justif.  adv.  P.  Martyrem,  ib.  478  n. ;  Con 
futation  of  the  True  and  Cath.  Doctrinp 
against  Cranmer,  1  Cov.  429,  1  Cran.  368 
3  Zur.  494  n.;  Martyr  writes  against  him 
2  Brad.  405,  1  Zur.  46 n.;  his  Confutatior 
answered  by  Cranmer,  1  Cran.  9,  45;  an 
swer  to  his  preface,  ib.  368 — 379 

Smith  (Rich.):  died  in  Lowlars'  tower,  Poet 
164 

Smith  (Rob.):  martyred  at  Uxbridge,  Poet. 
163 

Smith  (Tho.):  a  persecutor,  Bale  429 

Smith  (Will.),  M.A.,  Camb. :  recommended 
as  a  fellow  of  Eton,  Park.  162 

Smith  (Will.),  a  tailor:  persecuted,  3  Tyn. 
270 

Smythe  (Will.):  2  Cran.  253 

Smith  (   ):  4  Jew.  1194 

Smyth  ( ):  in  prison  for  the  truth,  about 

1531,  2  Lat.  321 

Smyth  (Mr),  of  the  exchequer:  perhaps  Jo., 
father  of  Sir  Tho.,  2  Cran.  322 

Smythe  (Mr) :  at  Oxford,  1538,  2  Cran.  38:5 

Smythe  (  ):  a  layman,  but  prebendary 

of  Norwich,  Park.  312,  313 

Smithfield :  v.  London. 

Smoke-farthings  :  4  Jew.  1079 

Smyrna:  the  people  built  a  temple  and  li 
brary  in  honour  of  Homer,  2  Jeio.  981 ;  the 
Apocalyptic  epistle  to  the  church  there, 
Bale  275 ;  Polycarp  placed  there  by  St 
John,  4  Bui.  31 ;  the  church  writes  to  other 
churches  on  Polycarp's  martyrdom,  2  Ful. 
188  n.,  Pit.  365  n 

Snape  (Mr) :  Rog.  206  n 

Snaiie:  to  entangle,  1  Bee.  52,  1  Brad.  432 


' 


Smith,  Smyth,  and  Eraythe,  are  arranged  together. 


SNARLE  —  SOCRATES  SCHOLASTICTJS 


711 


kill 2  Cov.  275,  "snare"),   Grin.  483,  Lit. 
Q?Z.  507  n 
ki  anus  (Gall.)  :  Rog.  341  n 

ede  (  ),  vicar  of  Rye:  letter  to  him, 

2  Cran.  357 

edysham  (Rich.) :  Bale  16 

oth  (Agnes) :  martyred,  Poet.  165,  3  Zur. 

175  n 

ow  :  excessive,  Lit.  Eliz.  570 

ale  (Joan) :  v.  Sole. 

ames  (Hen.) :  Calf.  53,  2  Ful.  20,  23,  225, 

319,  1  Zur.  13, 15,  16, 158,  &c.,  3  Zur.  507, 

508,  &c.,  nn 

briety :  v.  Drunkenness,  Gluttony,  Tempe- 

•ance. 

What  it  is  to  live  soberly,  1  Bee.  324 
cheners:  v.  Switzerland, 
cinians  :  their  heresy  and  that  of  the  Arians 
distinguished,  Phil.  298 
cinus  (Laelius) :  mentioned,  3  Zur.  700 
crates,  the  philosopher:  was  declare  1  by  an 
oracle  to  be  the  wisest  of  men,  3  Bui.  203 ; 
confessed  that  he  knew  nothing,  \Jew.  100, 
iJew.  1089,  Sand.  112;  taught  by  quotions, 
Lit.  JEdw.  495,  (545) ;  his  use  of  the  word 
demon,  3  Bui.  356;    he  held  souls  to  be 
rnmortal,  ib.  385;  says  that  every  god  is  to 
:>e   worshipped  as  he   himself  commands, 
Calf.  34,  263,  Hutch.  254,  Sand.  87  ;  would 
lave   men    only   ask   the    gods  for    good 
things,  without  saying  what,  2  Bee.  137; 
called  a  rich  dolt  a  golden  slave,  ih.  600; 
lis  curst  and  shrewd  wife,  1  Cov.  139 ;  his 
rwords   touching  the  eloquence  of  his  ac- 
jcusers,  1  Jew.  83;  he  warned  against  be- 
|lieving  every  argument,  ib.  84;  his  antici- 
jpations  of  a  future  state,  3  Bee.  154;  poi 
soned,    2  Cov.  132,  222;   his  burial,   Pil. 
317 
crates  Scholasticus  :  v .  Cassiodorus. 

He  speaks  of  the  Jews  attempting  to  re 
build  the  temple,  Sand.  347 ;  mentions  a 
vision  of  angels  seen  by  Ignatius,  3  Whitg. 
385  ;  speaks  of  the  heresy  of  Paul  of  Samo- 
sata  and  Photinus,  3  Bui.  267 ;  tells  how 
Constantine  summoned  the  council  of  Nice, 
4  Jew.  1018;  and  how  the  bishops  submit 
ted  their  differences  to  his  decision,  ib. ; 
recites  the  Nicene  creed,  1  Bui.  15;  ap- 
jproves  the  Nicene  doctrine  and  terms  used 
[to  express  it,  3  Bui.  160,  243,  1  Jew.  533; 
jsays  the  council  of  Nice  allowed  the  mar- 
Wage  of  the  clergy,  2  Ful.  153,  240,  1  Hoop. 
376  ;  writes  of  the  synod  of  Gangra,  Coop. 
127;  states  that  Constautine  recalled  the 
[bishops  from  the  council  of  Tyre,  4  Jew. 
$63,  1003 ;  calls  Athanasius  the  great  star 
lof  Egypt,  3  Jew.  125;  states  that  he  ap 


pealed  from  the  synod  of  Tyre  to  Constan 
tine,  2  Ful.  358,  379  ;  mentions  his  depo 
sition,  ib.  379;  speaks  of  Antony  the  her 
mit,  Pil.  146;  says  Libanius  the  sophist 
bestowed  great  praises  upon  Julian  the 
renegate,  4  Jew.  700;  states  that  he  called 
the  scriptures  and  all  books  of  the  Chris 
tian  fathers  but  toys  in  comparison  of  the 
books  of  Julian,  3  Jew.  534  ;  says  Paulinus 
of  Trier  and  many  others  refused  to  come 
to  the  council  of  Milan,  4  Jew.  951 ;  shews 
how  the  emperor  Theodosius  sat  amongst 
the  bishops  in  a  synod,  ib.  1019 ;  notices  an 
assembly  of  the  orthodox  and  heretical 
being  summoned  by  Theodosius,  who  de 
cided  in  favour  of  the  former,  3  Whitg.  309  ; 
speaks  of  his  conduct  at  the  council  of 
Aquileia,  4  Jew.  1020;  says  Jerome  taught 
barbarians  the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  690;  de 
scribes  the  acts  of  the  council  of  Constan 
tinople,  2  Whitg.  163,  315,  431 ;  mentions 
the  end  of  Arius,  Pil.  29  n.;  says  Chry- 
sostom  su9ceeded  Nectareus  as  bishop, 

3  Bui.  78;    mentions  certain    crosses  and 
tapers  used  by  him,  2  Ful.  121,  184;  notes 
that   he   came  not   to  the  Arian    council, 
thuu^h    the    emperor   Constantius   called 
him,   4  Jew.  1101;   speaks  of  his  banish 
ment,  Coop.  121  n. ;  mentions  that  Acacius 
melted  the  vessels  of  the  church  to  redeem 
prisoners  from  the   Persians,   2  Ful.  115; 
relates  how  certain  Jews  seeing  the  ready 
help  of  the  Christians  in  preserving  them 
from  drowning,  became  Christians,  1  Bee. 
18;  he  says,  we  believe  in  God  according 
to  the  evangelical  and  apostolic  tradition, 
2  Jew.  673;  declares  7that  the  simple  un 
learned   people   in    cases    of  truth,  judge 
oftentimes  more  uprightly  than  the  deepest 
philosophers,     4  Jew.   897 ;     asserts    that 
Christians,    because   of    their   dissensions, 
were  scorned  at  by  the  infidels,  1  Jew.  533, 
2  Jew.  687  ;  narrates  how  Chryso»tom  said 
that  one  city  must  have  but  one  bishop, 
2  Whitg.  215  ;  says,  that  rules  which  bind 
the  church  are  not  made  without  the  con 
sent  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,   1  Jew.  410, 

4  Jew.  1001;  mentions  a  rule  of  ecclesias 
tical  rule  that  without  the  advice  and  will 
of  the  pope  of  Rome,  no  councils  should 
be  kept,  4  Jew.  8^6;  says  that  long  before 
his  time  the  bishops'  see  of  Rome,  as  well 
as  of  Alexandria,  was  grown  beyond  the 
bounds  of  priesthood  into  a  foreign  lord 
ship,  2  Ful.  347  ;  censures  the  conduct  of 
the  bishops  of  Rome  and  Alexandria  to 
wards  the  Novatians,  2  Whitg.  184;  speaks 
of  a  decree  that  no  man  should  be  chosen 


712 


SOCRATES  SCHOLASTICUS  —  SOLOMON 


bishop  without  the  consent  of  the  bishop 
of  Constantinople,  3  Jew.  333,  4  Jew.  827  ; 
calls  all  metropolitans  patriarchs,  2  Whitg. 
150;  speaks  of  disorders  at  the  election  of 
bishops,  1  Whitg.  464,  465;  mentions  an 
archdeacon,  2  Whitg.  173;  allows  diversity 
of  rites  in  the  same  religion,  4  Bui.  57, 

1  Whitg.  219 ;  says  many  things  have  been 
received  by  custom,  now  in  one  country, 
and  now  in  another,  3  Jew.  570;  declares 
it  impossible  to  describe  all  the  ceremonies 
of  all  the  churches  in  each  city  and  region, 
4  Bui.  57 ;  says,  in  all  countries  you  shall 
not  find  two  churches  which  in  all  points 
agree  together  in  prayer,    ib.  194;  states 
that  the  gospel  has  laid  on  us  no  yoke  of 
bondage,  but  that  men  for  release  of  labour 
kept  Easter   and   other   festivals   as    they 
would,   2  Brad.  389  n.,    4  Bui.  537,  538, 
3  Jew.  438,    Whita.  540,    1  Whitg.  219, 

2  Whitg.  582;  mentions  some  who  deemed 
fornication  a  thing  indifferent,  but  fought 
for  the  keeping  of  their  hoty  days  as  for 
their  souls,   4  Jew.  630;    affirms  that  the 
ancient  churches  met  together  at  the  self 
same  hour,  4  Bui.  183;   mentions  that  at 
Antioch  the  church  was  set  so  that  the  al 
tar  looked  towards  the  West,  tft.500  ;  refers 
to  vestments,  2  Whitg.  22,  23,  25,  28,  1  Zur. 
350  ;  says  it  was  the  custom  in  Thessaly  to 
baptize  only  at  Easter,  4  Bui.  367  ;  speaks 
of  the  eucharist  in  holy  week,  1  Jew.  246  ; 
gives  an  account  of  the  origin  of  auricular 
confession,    Pil.  553 ;    speaks   of  its   abo 
lition    at    Constantinople,     4  Jew.   1053; 
mentions  divers  customs  of  fasting  in  Lent, 

3  Jew.  170,  Pil.  560;   speaks   of  monks, 
2  Whitg.  174 ;   alludes  to  some  idle  ones, 

4  Jew.  798;  speaks  of  councils  and  other 
affairs  of  the  church  as  dependent  on  Chris 
tian   emperors,     2  Ful.  3GC,    1  Jew.  411, 

2  Jew.  1022,  4  Jew.  991 ;  gives  an  account 
of  Pambo,    3   Whitg.  585;    mentions    the 
Gothic  version   of  Ulphilas,    Whita.  221  ; 
says  the  Arian  heretics  alleged  the  autho 
rity  of  Origen,  4  Jew.  783;  speaks  of  their 
being  overthrown  by  the  holy  scriptures, 

3  Jew.  228,  Whita.  679 ;  describes  the  Ma- 
nichees,  Hog.  41  n. ;    refers  to  Montanus, 
ib.  43  n. ;  favoured  the  Novatians,  2  Whitg. 
184,  185 ;  speaks  of  the  errors  of  Sabellius, 
Rug.  43  n.;   referred  to,    2  Ful.  160,  360, 
1  Hoop.  169;  wrongly  alleged  by  Harding, 

4  Jew.  1008,  1014 

Sodhury  (Little),  co.  Gloucester:  1  Tyn.  xvi. 
Sodom :  its  sin,  1  Bui.  418,  419 ;    destroyed 

with    Gomorrha,  &c.,  2  Bui.  429,   4  Bui. 

496,  Pil.  28;  Lot  rescued,  4 Bui.  555;  the 


wicked  church  called  Sodom  and  Gom<xon 
ib.  11 ;  the  destruction  of  those  cities 
type  of  Christ's  second  coming,  2  Jew.  8(1 
Soham,  co.  Cambridge  :  Ridley's  farewell  1 
it,  Rid.  536  ;  disputes  about  theadvowso 
ib.  n 

Soile:  to  solve,  4  Jew.  629  ;  soyl,  1  Tyn.  71 
Soiter  (Melch.) :  Rog.  324  n 
Soking  :  sucking,  absorbing,  1  Tyn.  54 
SOLACE  OF  THE  SOUL,  by  T.  Becon:  2  Be'. 

569,  &c. 

Soldan  :  the  sultan,  Bale  590,  Pil.  205 
Soldiers :    v.    Archery,    Billmen,    Captains 
Prayers. 

Commendation  of  warriors,  1  Bui.  379 
the  oath  of  Roman  soldiers,  4  Bui.  235 
what  manner  of  soldiers  the  ancient  Chris 
tians  were,  1  Bui.  382;  mercenary  soldiers 
ib.  277;  the  wickedness  of  many  in  thi 
wars,  1  Bee.  251 ;  the  idleness  of  some,  Pi1. 
446,  447  ;  soldiers  of  one  kindred  should  hi 
joined  together,  ib.  426,  427  ;  soldiers  ad 
monished,  ib.  414;  description  of  a  Chris 
tian  soldier,  1  Bui.  381;  there  should  b: 
preachers  among  soldiers,  I  Bee.  252;  the' 
should  read  the  scriptures,  and  give  them 
selves  to  prayer,  ib. ;  how  they  should  prt 
pare  themselves  for  battle,  ib.  251 ;  ho\ 
they  should  return  after  having  gotten  th 
victory,  ib.  259;  disbanded  soldiers  left  t 
poverty  and  thieving,  2  Tyn.  302,  312;  pro 
vision  for  them,  Now.  227 ;  all  men  ar 
soldiers,  Sand.  164,  &c. 

—  Soldier  of  Barwicke  :  v.  Gilby  (A.). 

—  Soldiers  of  Christ:   4  Bui.  236;    the; 
must  not  put  away  the  shield  of  prayer  a 
long  as  the  battle  endures,  I  Bee.  168;  th 
faithful  soldier  of  Christ  desireth  assistant 
of  God  against  his  ghostly  enemies;  verse 
by  Jo.  Hall,  M.D.,  Poet.  202 

Sole  (Joan) :  martyred,  Poet.  165,  3  Zur 
175  n 

Soleman  (Jo.):  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Solinus  (C.  J.) :  1  Bee.  8,  1  Hoop.  vL 

Solitude  :  dangerous,  Wool.  85 

Soloecophanes  :  a  figure  of  speech,  1  Ful.  135 
146,  2  Ful.  385,  387  ;  examples  from  Greel 
poets,  1  Ful.  141 ;  from  the  New  Testament 
ib.  142 

Solomon,  king  of  Israel:  v.  Temple. 

Interpretation  of  his  name,  Grin.  17  ;  In 
was  also  called  Jedidiah,  4  Bui.  372;  madi 
king,  1  Lot.  114  ;  he  prayed  for  wisdom,  ib 
133;  his  prayer  a  precedent  for  kings,  ib 
125;  he  was  wisest  of  kings,  2  Bui.  6 
wisest  of  all  men,  3  Bui.  206,  4:  Bui.  480 
reverenced  as  such,  1  Bui.  50;  his  judg 
ment,  1  Cran.  18,  92,  1  Lat.  126;  he  heart 


SOLOMON  —  SOPHRONIUS 


713 


the  complaints  and  causes  of  his  people, 
1  Lat.  133;  judged  in  spiritual  cases,  4 
Jew.  988;  banished  Abiathar,  the  high 
priest,  1  Bui.  330,  2  Ful.  265;  (Abiathar 
was  not  the  legitimate  high  priest,  2  Ful. 
2G5n.);  prayed  in  the  tabernacle,  2  Bui. 
149;  built  the  temple,  il>.  152;  prayed  at 
its  dedication,  4  Bui.  ICG;  became  idola 
trous,  Calf.  347  ;  punished,  1  Bui.  235 

His  writings  :  five  books  ascribed  to  him 
by  a  council  at  Carthage,  1  Ful.  19,  Whita. 
4G ;  some  of  his  writings  are  lost,  Whita. 
302,  525 

—  Proverbs:   4  Bui.  540,  2  Cov.  18;    his 
prayer   for  sufficing  of  livelihood   (Trov. 
xxx),  Lit.  Edw.  478 

—  Ecclesiastes,  or  the  Preacher :   2  Cov. 
18;    vindicated    against    certain    heretics, 
Whita.  31,  32 

. —  Solomon's  Song,  3  Bui.  153;  called  his 
Ballad,  or  Balettes,  &c.,  3  Bui.  153,  1  Ful. 
571,572,  2  JW.  43,  PfoV.  317;  vindicated 
against  certain  heretics,  Whita.  31,  32; 
despised  by  Seb.  Castellio,  Rog.  81 ;  ch.iv. 
in  metre  by  D.  Fenner,  Poet.  341 ;  ch.  v. 
versified  by  M.  Drayton,  ib.  117;  a  para 
phrase  of  the  same  chapter  by  Jud  Smith, 
ib.  516 

Apocryphal  boohs :  Ecclesiasticus  has 
been  ascribed  to  him,  Whita.  46,  47 

—  Wisdom :    its   claims  to   be    canonical 
considered,  Whita.  8G,  &c. ;  it  is  not  canoni 
cal,  4  Bui.  540,  541,  1  Ful.  20  n. ;  the  most 
respected    of    all    the    apocryphal    books, 
Whita.   56 ;    ascribed   by   some   to   Philo, 
1  Ful.  354,  3  Jew.  186,  Whita.  88;  whether 
received   by  Melito,    Whita.  56  n.  ;    men 
tioned  by  Epiphanius  as  doubtful,  ib.  59  ; 
disallowed  by  Jerome,  1  Ful.  2i;  Augus 
tine's  opinion,   Whita.  46  ;  often  cited  as 
canonical  by  Hutch,  (e.g.),  194,  206;  ex 
tracts  from  The  Wisdom  of  Solomon  para 
phrased,  by  Tho.  Midleton,  Poet.  534 

olomon  Jarchi  (R.):  1  Ful.  311,  313,  314, 

315,  526 
olon  :   2  Bui.  219,    1  Hoop.  351 ,  464,  Pil. 

462,  Sand.  52 

olway  moss  :  the  raid  there,  3  Zur.  239n., 

634 

olyman  I.,  great  Turk  :  Grin.  15 
olyman    II.,   called   the   Magnificent :    Lit. 

Eliz.  524  n.,  2  Cran.  232,  &c. 
ome  (Rob.) :  his  treatise  against  the  foul  and 

gross  sin  of  oppression,  Pil.  468;  "Whitgift 

speaks  of  his  foolery,  3  Whitg.  616 
ome  (Tho.) :  collects  sermons  by  Latimer, 

1  Lat.  xiv ;  dedicates  them  to  the  duchess 

of  Suffolk,  ib.  81 


Somer  (Nic.):   chauntry   priest  at  Croydon, 

charged  with  lewduess,  2  Cran.  393,  394 
Somer  (Will.):  v.  Sommers. 
Somerdiue    (Rich.):     yeoman    of    Grindal's 

horse,  Grin.  462 

Somerfield  (  ):  v.  Somervile. 

Somerset  (Edw.  duke  of) :  v.  Seymour. 

Somerset  house:  v.  London. 

Somerset  (Will.),  3rd  earl  of  Worcester :  said 

to  have  been  at  the  duke  of  Norfolk's  trial, 

1  Zur.  267  n 

Somersetjhire  :  rebellion  there,  3  Zur.  66 
Somersham,  co.   Hunts:    Somersham    house, 

Park.  474  ;  alienation  of  the  manor  from 

the  see  of  Ely,  1  Zur.  319 
Somervile  (  ) :  a  traitor,  Lit.  Eliz.  588  ; 

strangled  himself  in   prison,    ib.    598  n., 

658  n 
Somerville    (  lord):    taken  prisoner  by 

the  English,  1542,  3 Zur.  239 n 
Sommers  (Will.),  or  Somer:  jester  to  Henry 

Till.,  4  Jew.  860,  871 

Sonmer(  ):  Park.  400 

Sonds  (  ) ;  his  vain  prophecies,  Park. 

60 
Songs  :  v.  Ballads,  Psalms. 

Song  of  the  three  children,  see  Daniel ; 

a  spiritual  song,  containing  a  glorying  of 

God,  by  Abr.  Fleming,  Poet.  546 
Sons :  v.  Children. 

The  sick  man's  exhortation  to  his  son, 

3  Bee.  132,  133 ;    sons  are  not   always  to 

walk  in  their  fathers'  ways,  1  Lat.  176 
Sons  of  God  :  v.  Children. 

Those  spoken  of  in  Gen.  vi.  2,  1  Tyn. 

409 ;    how   the  faithful   are  sons  of  God, 

1  Hoop.  16 

Sons  of  the  prophets  :  4  Bui.  481 

Sonwalch  :  v.  Coinualch. 

Sooth  :  truth,  Bale  81 ;  sothfast,  true,  ib.  70; 

soothfastly,   Phil.  423;  sothfastness,  Bale 

66;  sothly,  Phil.  338 
Soothsayers:  v.  Witchcraft. 
Soperlane:   v.  London. 
Soph,  or  Sophister :  2  Lat.  xxvii. 
Sophi  :  the  title  of  the  king  of  Persia,  2  Ful. 

328  [not  Cophti],  Pi/,500  ;  sophy,  2  Cran. 

440,  Pil.  205 
Sophocles :  cited   or  referred  to,  2  Bui.  28, 

2  Cov.  126,  1  Hoop.  285,  1  Lat.  491 ;   his 
recitation  of  his  CEdipus  Colomeus  before 
the  judges,   3  Jew.  249;    choked,  2  Cov. 
132 

Sophronius:  turned  Jerome's  Latin  Psalter 
and  prophets  into  Greek,  Whita.  137;  per 
haps  the  interpolator  of  Jerome's  Cata 
logue  of  Eccles.  Writei s,  Calf.  128 n.;  he 
(or  Jerome?)  declares  the  story  of  the 

52 


714 


SOPHRONIUS  —  SOUTHAMPTON 


assumption  of  the  virgin  to  be  apocryphal, 
Whita.  667 

Sophronius,  patr.  of  Jerusalem :  asserts  that 
Paul  preached  in  Britain,  3  Jew.  128, 164 ; 
fables  concerning  images  in  the  Limona- 
rium  or  Pratum  Spirituale,  ascribed  to 
him,  2  Jew.  658 ;  whether  he  was  the  writer 
of  that  book,  Calf.  174  n.,  2  Jew.  658  n 

Sophronius,  a  heretic:  Hutch.  121  n 

Sopwell,  co.  Hertford  :  the  nunnery,  2  Cran. 
65 

Sorbonne :  v.  Paris. 

Sorcery :  v.  Witchcraft. 

Sorocold  (Tho.):  2  Brad.  41;  himself  and 
his  wife,  ib.  76 

Sorocold  (Tho.),  rector  of  St  Mildred's  in  the 
Poultry  :  his  Supplications  of  Saints,  1610, 
Lit.  Eliz.  622  n.,  665  n 

Sorrow  :  v.  Affliction,  Sin. 

Two  kinds,  1  Lat,  479;  sorrow  God- 
ward,  3  Bui.  60;  worldly  sorrow,  ib.  61 ; 
consolation  to  one  in  sorrow,  Phil.  228; 
need  of  true  sorrow,  4  Bui.  549 

Sort :  number,  multitude,  1  Bee.  5,  4  Bui. 
159,  Sand.  45 

Soter,  bp  of  Rome:  epistle  of  Dionysius  to 
him,  3  Whitg.  345 ;  his  orders  about  the 
eucharist,  ascribed  also  in  part  to  Ana- 
cletus,  1  Jew.  172—176, 184 

Sothfast :  v.  Sooth. 

Soto  (Dom.  a);  De  Natura  et  Gratia,  Jew. 
xlii;  In  Ep.  ad  Rom.  Comm.  et  Apol.  adv. 
Catharin.,  ib. ;  his  controversy  with  Catha- 
rinus,  3  Jew.  620,  4  Jew.  956;  he  says 
Pighius  is  ill  reported  of  as  a  man  deny 
ing  original  sin,  ib.  787 

Soto  (Petrus  a) ;  notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  58  n. ; 
sent  to  Cranmer  in  Bocardo,  Rid.  293, 
3  Zur.  751  n  ;  he  destroyed  P.  Martyr's  work 
in  Oxford,  1  Zur.  33,  4  Jew  1212,  1213 ;  he 
teaches  that  sin  is  purged  by  good  works, 
Hog.  116  ;  speaks  on  works  of  supereroga 
tion,  ib.  130;  says  that  of  the  ministers  and 
members  of  the  church  is  required  neither 
grace  nor  other  inward  virtue,  ib.  192; 
limits  the  church  to  bishops  and  prelates, 
ib.  172;  his  judgment  on  scripture,  3  Jew. 
757,  758,  Whita.  496  ;  he  talks  of  the  ob 
scurity  thereof,  Hog.  199 ;  affirms  that  the 
sense  of  scripture  is  to  be  sought  of  the 
church,  ib.  192 ;  prefers  tradition  to  scrip 
ture,  ib.  200;  enumerates  apostolical  tra 
ditions,  Whita.  511 ;  affirms  that  the  coun 
cil  which  condemned  our  Lord  had  the 
spirit  of  prophecy,  4  Jew.  941 ;  allows 
swearing  by  things  created,  Rog.  357  n 

Souchenars:  v.  Switzerland. 

Soude  (Will.):  v.  Sowode. 


Soul :     v.   Solace,     Spirits,    Dead,    Heaven, 
Man. 

The  word  diversely  taken,  3  Bui.  366 : 
for  breath  and  life,  ib. ;  for  a  desire,  ib. 
367 ;  for  the  spirit  of  man,  ib. ;  for  the 
mind,  ib.;  sometimes  for  the  whole  man, 

1  Ful.  281 ;  the  soul  is  bodiless,  3  Bui.  372: 
a  substance,  ib.  369;  what  manner  of  sub 
stance,  ib.  372  ;  neither  God,  nor  a  part  of 
God,  ib.  373;  its  original,  ib.,  Whita.  394; 
its  fall  through  Adam,  1  Bee.  204 ;  the  opi 
nions  of   philosophers  and  others  on  the 
soul,  3  Bui.  374;  operations  and  powers  of 
the  soul,  ib.  376 ;  two  faculties  of  it,  ib. 
98 ;  it  must  be  fed  as  well  as  body,  1  Lat. 
412  ;  it  is  not  nourished  with  corporal  food, 
Hutch.  242;   its   health   to   be   sought  in 
prayer,  1  Bee.  165 ;   it  is  passible,  2  Cov. 
202;   its  immortality,  3  Bee.  181,  &c.,   3 
Bui.  378;  testimonies  to  this,  ib.  381 ;  all 
wise  men  have  thought  the  soul  immortal, 
ib.  385;  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  with 
sentences  and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee. 
482,  &c. ;  how  mortal,  and  how  immortal, 

2  Cov.  201 ;  the  death  of  the  soul,  3  Bui. 
380,   2  Cov.  201 ;  the  soul  separated  from 
the  body,  3  Bui.  379 ;  where  it  lives  when 
separated,  ib.  386 ;  whither  went  the  soul 
of  Jairus's  daughter,  1  Lat.  550;  how  the 
soul  is  translated  to  its  appointed  place, 

3  Bui.  388 ;  the  souls  of  the  righteous  are 
blessed  immediately  after  death,  ib.  404 ; 
souls  do  not  sleep,  ib.  389,  2  Hoop.  63;  an 
article  to  this  effect,  Lit.  Edw.  537,  (581); 
at  what  time  the  righteous  are  carried  up 
into  heaven,  3  Bui.  389 ;  they  not  carried 
into  purgatory,  ib.  390;  the  praying  for  souls 
departed  at  the  mass,  3  Bee.  276;  a  prac 
tice  not  taught  by  the  scriptures,  ib. ;  why 
the  Papists  cherish  it,  ib.  277  ;  souls  do  not 
wander  in  the  earth,  ib.  401,  2  Cran.  44, 
45;  the  souls  of  the  blessed  know  not  our 
affairs  on  earth,  3  Bui.  212;  the  soul  re 
turns  to  the  body  at  the  day  of  judgment, 
ib.  388;   the   souls   of  the  righteous  are 
purged  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  ib.  391,  393; 
their  works,  ib.  378;  the  immortality  of  the 
soul ;   the   worth  of  the  soul ;   the   soul ; 
poems  by  Sir  Jo.  Davies,  Poet.  86,  96,  97  ; 
care  for  the  soul,  verses  by  Will.  Byrd,  ib.  223 

Sound :  declared  by  Priscian  to  be  a  body ; 

Aristotle  says  otherwise,  3  Jew.  260 

Sound :  to  signify,  Phil.  224 
Southam  :  1  Lat.  325 
Southam  (Rob.),  martyr  in  Smithfield,  Poet. 

172 

Southampton  :  v.  Bevis,  Hampshire. 
Southampton  (Tho.  earl  of) :  v.  Wriothesley. 


utli 
\1 


SOUTHCOOTS   —   SOZOMEN 


715 


louthcoots  (Mr),  a  justice,  Park.  375 

jouthwark,  co.  Surrey  :  three  martyrs  there, 
3  Zur.  200  ;  the  church  of  St  Mary  Overy 
(now  St  Saviour's) ;  Bradford  examined 
there,  1  Brad.  473,  482,  585;  Hooper  ex 
amined  there,  2 Hoop,  xxiii ;  Bonner  buried 
in  St  George's  churchyard,  privily  by  night, 
Grin.  307 ;  the  King's  Bench  prison,  1 
Brad.  83  n.,  289,  367,  2  JBrad.xxxiv,  xxxv, 
Poet.  168 ;  the  Marshalsea,  1  Brad.  289, 
367,  421,  2  Brad,  xxxv,  2  Cov.  238,  1  Lot. 
164;  the  Clink,  a  prison,  1  Brad.  492, 
2  Hoop,  xxiv,  181;  the  Compter,  ib.  xxiv, 
Winchester  house,  pillaged  by  the  rebels 
under  Sir  Thomas  Wyat,  3  Zur.  514; 
Winchester's  rents,  a  place  of  ill  fume,  Bale 
518,  531,  2  Tyn.  275;  the  stews  at  the 
Bank,  or  Bankside,  1  Lat.  133,  134,  196 ; 
stews  suppressed,  Hutch.  328;  Paris  Gar 
den,  a  place  for  bear-baiting,  1  Brad.  31 

southwell,  co.  Notts:  a  manor  of  the  see  of 
York,  Sand,  xxv,  xxvii;  the  epitaph  of 
abp  Sandys  there,  ib.  xxvii,  xxyiii. 

Southwell  (Sir  Rich.) :  one  of  queen  Mary's 
privy  council,  1  Zur.  5  n. ;  he  (or  Sir  Rob.) 
•was  at  the  examination  of  Bradford,  1 
Brad.  470 

southwell  (Sir  Rob.),  master  of  the  rolls: 
1  Bee.  61  n 

Southworth  (Sir  Jo.):  some  account  of  him, 
Grin.  305, 306 ;  committed  to  prison,  Park. 
329 ;  he  refuses  to  submit,  ib,  330 

Sovereigns  :  v.  Kings,  Magistrates,  Prayers. 

ower :  the  parable  expounded,  2  Lat.  209, 
Sand.  299 

Sowerby  (Tho.) :  in  exile  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur. 
764 

Sowode  (Will.):  master  of  C.  C.  C.  C. : 
Park.  16 

Soyl :  v.  Soile. 

Sozomen  (Hermias):  v.  Cassiodorn*. 

He  states  that  the  descendants  of  Hagar 
choose  the  name  of  Saracens,  as  though 
they  came  of  Sara  the  free-woman,  4  Jew. 
713;  mentions  an  attempt  of  the  Jews  to 
rebuild  their  temple,  Sand.  347 ;  says  the 
Eastern  churchesimmediately  after  the  time 
of  the  apostles,  used  to  sing  psalms  and 
hymns  to  Christ  our  Lord,  IBul.  193 ;  shews 
that  their  practice  as  to  singing,  prayer, 
and  reading,  varied,  ib.  194;  says  that 
Polycarp  and  Victor  thought  it  folly  to  be 
separated  for  ceremonies,  1  Whitg.  219; 
describes  the  constancy  of  the  early  Chris 
tians  in  their  sufferings,  3  Jew.  190,  604 ; 
tells  how  barbarous  nations  were  brought 
to  the  truth  through  the  behaviour  of 
Christian  captives,  Sand.  24G ;  speaks  of 


Helena,  iJeic.  993;  refers  to  the  invention 
of  the  cross,  Calf.  326,  327 ;  gives  fjome 
account  of  what  became  of  the  nails,  ib. 
327 ;  referred  to  on  the  worship  of  the  cross, 
ib.  198;  he  speaks  of  the  labarum,  which 
he  calls  \dfiwpov,  2  Jew.  650;  states  how 
Constantino  rebuked  quarrelling  bishops, 
4  Jew.  968 ;  affirms  that  he  said  to  the 
bishops,  you  cannot  be  judged  of  men  (i.  e. 
laymen),  ib. ;  says  that  he  gave  the  clergy 
the  power  of  appealing  from  the  magistrate 
to  their  bishops,  3  Whitg.  454  ;  states  that 
Constantino  summoned  the  council  of  Nice, 
and  tells  how,  4  Jew.  996,  999,  1004;  says 
pope  Julius  excused  himself  from  attend 
ing  it,  on  account  of  age,  ib.  996, 999;  states 
that  Vitus  and  Vincentius  were  the  pope's 
legates  there,  ib.  999,  1000;  relates  how 
the  emperor  Constantino  sat  in  the  council, 
ib.  1015,  1017  ;  mentions  how  Paphnutius 
vindicated  the  marriage  of  the  clergy  in  this 
synod,  1  Bui.  401,  1  Hoop.  376,  3  Jew.  386, 
3S9,  405,  424,  4  Jew.  1053,  Pil.  532,  Hoy. 
207  n.;  speaks  of  twenty  bishops  being 
summoned  to  court  by  the  emperor,  that 
he  might  consider  and  decide  upon  the 
decrees  of  a  council,  4  Jew.  1026,  3  Whitg. 
309;  states  that  Constantino  called  upon 
those  who  had  kept  the  council  at  Tyrus 
to  repair  to  him,  -iJew.  1008;  says  he  wrote 
letters  to  the  Persian  king  in  favour  of 
Christians,  Sand.  109  ;  speaks  of  his  build 
ing  a  church  at  Jerusalem,  Calf.  182 ;  re 
fers  to  bishops  assembled  at  Alexandria 
confirming  the  decrees  of  Nice,  3  Bui.  159; 
mentions  that  Athanasius  appealed  to  pope 
Julius,  2  Ful.  34(i;  says  thatHosius,  bishop 
of  Corduba,  was  president  in  the  council 
of  Sardica,  4  Jew.  1003;  refers  to  St  An 
thony,  3 Bee.  280  n.;  tells  how  the  body  of 
Paul,  bp  of  Constantinople,  was  mistaken 
by  the  people  for  that  of  the  apostle,  2  Ful. 
112;  states  that  the  bishops  of  the  East 
deposed  pope  Julius,  4«7e?r.  834;  mentions 
the  council  of  Aritninum,  and  states  why 
it  was  disallowed,  3  Jew.  217 ;  speaks  of 
the  hei^y  of  pope  Liberius,  4  Jew.  908, 
924 ;  says  Constantius  bewailed  that  many 
waxed  worse  when  fallen  to  the  religion  of 
Christ,  3  Jew.  625 ;  mentions  a  saying  of 
his  that  men  unfaithful  to  God  could  not 
be  faithful  to  their  prince,  Sand.  97,  261, 
44 L ;  tells  how  Julian  condemned  the  rea 
sons  of  some  Christian  bishops,  and  records 
their  answer  to  him,  3  Jew.  203 ;  affirms 
that  Julian  said,  when  princes  and  magis 
trates  come  within  the  temple,  they  are 
but  as  private  men,  4  ./etc.  670;  mentions 


716 


SOZOMEN  —  SPELMAN 


a  miraculous  shower  which  fell  on  Julian, 
Calf.  114,  115,  120  ;  narrates  the  conduct 
and  answer  of  Valentinian  when  requested 
to  examine  certain  matters  of  religion,  4 
Jew.  670,  994,  1001,  2  Whitg.  3G3 ;  men 
tions  that  Damasus,  &c.  writing'  to  the 
bishops  of  Illyricum,  said  it  is  meet  that 
all  the  teachers  within  the  Roman  jurisdic 
tion  should  agree  together,  3  Jew.  333, 
4  Jew.  707,  828;  speaks  of  the  election  of 
Nectariiis,  1  Jew.  408;  tells  why  confes 
sion  was  abolished  at  Constantinople,  3 
Bui.  77,  78,  2  Ful.  91;  speaks  of  Theodo- 
sius  in  a  council,  4  Jew.  1020,  1021  ;  says 
Chry  ostom  deposed  certain  bishops  for 
simony,  2  Whitg.  315  ;  records  his  bani.sh- 
ment,  Coop.  121  n.;  cited  a  saying  that 
there  was  no  private  confession  in  the 
church  of  Constantinople  while  Chrysos- 
tom  \\  as  bishop  (Socrates !),  3  Jew. 
352;  relates  a  miracle  at  Constantinople, 

1  Jew.  246 ;   describes   the  sufferings    of 
Olympias,  Pil.  637;  speaks  of  Epiphanius 
bp  of  Salamine  as  expert  in  civil  matters, 
3  Whitg.  455  ;  says  that  the  cities  of  Scythia 
had   but   one  bishop,   2  Whitg.  165,  430; 
speaks  of  an  archbishop,  and  a  metropoli 
tan,  ib.  166;    speaks   of  disorders  at  the 
election    of    bishops,    1    Whity.    403,   464; 
speaks  of  archdeacons,  deacons,  and   other 
ministers    reading   the    scriptures   in    the 
church,   2  Whitg.  173,  175,   3  Whitg.  64; 
writes  of  Spiridion,   a    married    bishop,    2 
Jew.  727,  3  Jew.  390,  411,  412,  413,  Pil. 
f>61,  562;  speaks  of  the  disciples  of  Eusta- 
thius   despising  married  priests,    ib.  5G5; 
mentions  applications  to  emperors  for  leave 
to  hold   councils,   4  Jew.  994,  1001,  1005, 

2  Whitg.  363  ;  says  a  council  at  Milan  was 
held  by  order  of  the  emperor,  1  Jew.  382 ; 
alludes  to  a  law  of  bishops  that  things  done 
(in  any  council)  without  the  advice  and  will 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome  should  be  void,  4  Jew. 
826;  speaks  of  a  council  confirmed  neither 
by  the   bishop  of  Rome  nor  any  other  bi 
shop,  4  Jew.  998 ;    mentions  the  origin  of 
public  penance,   3  Bui.  77  ;    describes  the 
manner   of  open    confession,    3  Jew.  360; 
speaks   of  auricular  confession,  Pi'Z.  553; 
alludes  to  the  place  for  penitents  in  the 
Roman  church,  1  Ful.  431 ;  tells  how  one 
Eutropius  fled  to  a  church  for  shelter,  and 
lay  before  the  holy  table,  Pil.  546 ;  men 
tions  a  golden  vestment  sold  by  Cyril,  2 
Whity.   24;    alludes  to  processions  of  the 
Avians  at  Constantinople,  2  Ful.  184  ;  says 
that  Christians,   because  of  their  dissen 
sions,  were  scorned  at  by  the  infidels,  \Jew. 


533;  affirms  that  the  Arians 
did  rebaptize,  4  Bui.  393 ;  describes  ih<3 
heresy  of  Macedonius,  Hog.  70  n.;  inti 
mates  that  kings  are  saved  only  by  godli 
ness,  and  that  without  it  armits  are  no 
thing,  3  Jew.  194 ;  referred  to,  Calf.  65. 
193,  252,  388,  2  Ful.  347,  360 

Spain  :  v.  Cadiz,  Inquisition,  Sepharad. 

Ancient  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  oi 
Rome  there,  &c.,  3  Jew.  332,  334;  the 
kings  not  anointed,  4  Jew.  1037;  victories 
of  the  Moors,  1  Zur.  219,  239;  the  Spanish 
ambassador  ordered  to  quit  England,  ib. 
266;  Drake's  victories  at  Cadiz,  &c.,  Lit 
Eliz.  469  ;  no  need  to  fear  Spain,  Poet.  37.1 

Spaniards:  brought  into  England  to  main- 
tain  Popery,  Pil.  242;  hence  Papists  wero 
called  Spaniels,  ib.  233;  their  perniciou, 
influence  in  this  countrv,  1  Zur.  32,  ami 
especially  at  Oxford,  ib.  33;  a  Spanish 
Protestant  church,  v.  London. 

Spanish  Armad;i,  1588  :  the  invasion  excite: 
by  cardinal  Allen,  Lit.  Eliz.  657;  th 
armada  delayed  a  year,  ib.  469 ;  seen  nea 
the  Lizard,  ib.;  defeated,  and  banners  dis 
played  at  Paul's  cross,  ib. ;  queen  Eliza 
beth's  prayer  of  thanksgiving  for  its  over 
throw,  ib.  622  n. ;  rejoicings  in  Englanc 
and  Scotland,  ib.  470 ;  reference  to  it 
Poet.  134 

Spalatinus(  ):  his  account  of  Tyndale': 

New  Testament,  1  Tyn.  xxx. 

Spalatro  (Ant.  abp  of) :  v.  Dominis  (A.  de). 

Spanhemiue  (Ezech.) :  2  Ful.  89  n.,  199  n 

Spanhemius  (Frid.) :  Calf.  31n.,361  n.,  2Ful 
98  n 

Spar  :  to  bar,  to  shut,  1  Bee.  54,  1  Brad.  417 
2  Brad.  46,  2  Cov.  233;  spear,  Bale  289 
385,  403,  561 

Sparke  (Tho.) :  Ans.  to  Albine,  Rog.  181  n 

Sparrow  (Will.) :  burned,  Poet.  171 

Spaxton,  co.  Somerset:  Woolton  ministei 
there,  Wool.  iv. 

Spear:  v.  Spar. 

Spears :  gentlemen  pensioners,  2  Cran.  399  r 

Speciosus,  a  deacon  :  Calf.  88 

Spectacles:  More's  referred  to,  3  Tyn.  234 
236,  243 

Speculator  :  v.  Durandus  (Gul.). 

Speculum  (Aureum)  Papae:  Jew.  xlii,  3  Jew. 
273,  4  Jew.  868,  910 

Speech :  v.  Tongue. 

Speke  (Sir  Tho.) :  his  death,  3  Zur.  496  n 

Spellache,  in  the  marches  of  Calais  :  parson 
age  of  St  Quintin,  2  Cran.  345,  349 

Spelman  (Sir  Hen.):  Concilia,  Calf.  53  n., 
2  Ful.  23  n.;  Glossarium,  Calf.  35  n.,  305  n.; 
De  non  temerandis  Ecclesiis,  2  Ful.  114  n 


SPENCE  —  SPORTS 


717 


martyred  at  Colchester, 


pence:  a  battery,  or  store  room,  \Hoop. 
388,  1  Jew.  87 

pencer  (lien.),  bp  of  Norwich:  besieged 
Ypres,  Bale  171 

pencer  (Tho.) :  in  exile  at  Zurich,  3  Zur. 
752  n.  ;  perhaps  mentioned,  ib.  13G,  157; 
archdeacon  of  Chichester,  1  Zur.  255;  his 
death,  ib. 

pencer  (Dr),  parson  of  Hadley  :  commended 
by  Grindal  to  Cecil,  Grin.  292 

pencer  (Dr),  prebendary  of  lliccall  in  the 
church  of  York  :  Park.  3C2 

pencer   (  ):    martyred    at    Salisbury, 

Poet.  1GG 

pencer   (  ) 

Poet.  167 

pens  (Dav.),  minister  of  Monimail:  2  Zur. 
365 

pens  (Will.),  minister  of  Kilconquhar:  2 
Zur.  365 

pensa  (Ant.) :  4  Jew.  656 

penser  (Edin.):  biographical  notice,  Poet. 
xiv;  an  hymn  of  heavenly  love,  ib.  6;  an 
hymn  of  heavenly  beauty,  ib.  15;  the  ruins 
of  time,  ib.  24;  Mammon,  ib.  29  ;  the  minis 
try  of  angels,  ib.  30;  the  ways  of  God  un 
searchable,  ib. ;  a  sonnet,  ib.  32  ;  he  repeat- 
edlyalludesto  Grindal,  calling  him  Algrind, 
Grin.  xiii.  n.,  xiv.  n. ;  referred  to,  Calf. 
47  n.,  52  n 

penser  (Miles) :  Hid.  53G  n 

penser  (Rich.):  burned,  Hale  394 

penser  (  ):  abroad,  QZur.  136,157 

pensor  (  ),  fellow   of  Gonville   hall: 

Park.  252 

pials:  spies,  Sand.  166,  211 

pilnian  (Fra.  ?):  v.  Spylman. 

pitman  (Tho.):  grantee  of  the  site  of  the 
Grey  Friars,  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  330  n 

Spina   (Alph.  de):    his    Fortalitium    Fidei, 

2  Ful.  5  n  (v.  Fortalitium). 

Spindle :  to  shoot  with  a  long  stalk,  2  Bui. 

1G3 
5pira  (Fra.) :  notices  of  him,  his  desperation 

and  dreadful  end,  I  Brad.  433  n.,  2  Brad. 

80  n.,  2  Cov.  276  n.,  1  Lat.  425,  Rog.  59, 

142,  Sand.  362 
spiridion:  a  married  bishop,  2  Jew.  727, 1128, 

3  Jew.  300,  412,  413,  Pil.  561,  576 
spirit :  v.  Flesh,  Man. 

What  it  is,  3  Bee.  606,  Now.  (103),  3  Bui. 
298,  299;  exposition  of  the  word  in  1  Cor. 
xiv,  1  Jew.  313,  315;   the  spirit  of  faith, 
the  same  to  Jews  and  Christians,  1  Bui.  327 
Spirit'(IIoly) :  v.  Holy  Ghost. 
Spirits :  v.  Angels,  Demons. 

To  seek  intercourse  with  evil  spirits  is  a 
breach  of  the  third  commandment,  I  Hoop. 


326;  caution  against  lying  spirits,  Sand. 
115 ;  lying  spirits  of  divination,  ib.  373 ; 
seducing  spirits,  scripture  is  the  sole  remedy 
against  them,  Whita.  347 ;  not  every  spirit 
to  be  believed,  ib.  433;  Whitaker  asserts 
that  by  the  word  "spirit"  John  means 
"doctrine,"  ib.  ;  the  appearing  of  spirits, 
3  Bui.  400 ;  apparitions  of  the  dead  are 
insufficient  to  prove  truth,  2  Cran.  43;  they 
cannot  establish  new  articles  of  faith,  ib. 
G4  ;  the  appearing  of  spirits  adduced  in 
support  of  purgatory,  3  Bui.  400;  the 
souls  of  the  dead  do  not  wander  in  these 
regions,  ib.  401 ;  the  case  of  Samuel  (q.  v.), 
ib.  403  ;  story  of  a  ghost  by  Gregory  I.  (or 
II.  ?),  Calf.  89;  the  apparition  of  Benedict 
IX.  (q.  v.),  Pil.  603  n. ;  an  alleged  one  at 
Blackburn,  Park.  222;  Sandys  speaking  of 
the  reformation  in  England,  says  the  gospel 
hath  chased  away  walking  spirits,  Sand.  60 

Spiritual:  v.  Pearl. 

Meaning  of  the  word,  Now.  (103);  who 
may  fitly  be  so  called,  1  Tyn.  495,  2  Tyn. 
128;  the  word  denoces  the  regenerate, 
Whita.  452 ;  spiritual  things  represented 
by  outward  and  visible  tokens,  1  Cov.  390; 
not  to  be  grossly  compared  with  corporal 
things,  Phil.  G8 ;  they  are  not  subject  to 
the  temporal  power,  ib.  72 

Spiritual  sense  :  v.  Scripture. 

Spiritualty  :  v.  Clergy. 

Spittle:  v.  London. 

Spon  (Huldric) :  3  Zur.  425 

Spondanus  (Hen.) :  Calf.  42  n.,  2  Ful.  292  n 

Sponsors :  v.  Baptism. 

Of  godfathers  and  their  promise,  3  WJiitg. 
118;  the  custom  old  and  commendable, 
2  Bee.  228;  their  invention  ascribed  to 
Hygenus,  Calf,  xi,  212,  3  Whitg.  109,  120, 
473,  504;  mentioned  by  the  pseudo-Diony- 
sius,  Calf.  211;  the  decree  of  Theodore, 
abp  of  Canterbury,  ib.  212  n.;  injunctions 
respecting  them,  Grin.  126;  co-sponsors 
termed  by  Papists  spiritual  kindred,  and 
forbidden  to  intermarry,  Bale  537,  Rog. 
262,306,  1  Tyn.  245;  Gualter's  opinion  of 
sponsors,  2  Zur.  233 ;  some  objected  to 
them,  Grin.  208;  some  were  punished  for 
refusing  to  choose  them  for  their  children, 
2  Zur.  149;  sponsors  were  called  gossips, 
Bale  537,  2  Zur.  104  n. ;  of  parents  present 
ing  and  answering  for  their  children,  3 
Whitg.  134,  138 

Sporis :  spurs,  Park  13 

Sports  :  v.  Cards,  Gaming,  Hunting. 

Honest  pastimes  may  be  used  temperately, 
Phil.  307;  handball,  Rid.  493 n.;  games 
on  Sundav  afternoon  3  Whitg.  384 


718 


SPOTTISWOOD  —  STANLEY 


Spottiswood  (Jo.),  superintendent  of  Lothian : 
2  Zur.  364;  letter  from  him  and  others  to 
abps  Parker  and  Young,  Park.  205 

S.  P.  Q.  R. :  1  Jew.  421 

Springal :  a  youth,  1  Brad.  556 

Springham  (Rich.) :  a  contributor  to  the 
afflicted  gospellers,  Jew.  xiii,  1  Zur.  9, 
112  n. ;  mentioned,  1  Zur.  65 

Sprites:  the  spiritualty  or  clergy,  1  Tyn.  330, 
333,341 

Spurge  (Rich,  and  Tho.):  martyrs,  Poet.  166 

Spurs:  the  winning  of  them,  Park.  13,  3  Tyn. 
17  n.,  151,  2  Whitg.  191 ;  golden  spurs  a 
mark  of  knighthood,  3  Tyn.  17  n 

Spylman  (Mr):  of  Gray's  Inn,  Bale  164; 
surety  of  Anne  Askevve,  ib.  178 

Squire :  square,  rule,  or  measure,  2  Jew.  1058, 

1  Whiig.  191 

Squire  (Edw.):  his  horrible  treason,  and  exe 
cution  at  Tyburn,  Lit.  Eliz.  473,  681,  682 

Squire  (Jo.):  Lect.  on  2  Thess.,  Calf.  6  n 

Stacey  (Tho.),  proctor  :  2  Cran.  491 

Stackered :  staggered,  1  Bui.  87 

Stacy  (Jo.),  brickmaker:  1  Tyn.  33 

Staff:  what  it  means  in  scripture,  2 Hoop. 
226 

Stafford  (Hen.  lord) :  translates  Fox  De  vera 
Differentia,  2  Brad.  16  n.,  Rid.  512 

Stafford    (Edw.),    lord    Stafford:   letter   to 
Wolfg.  Meier,  2  Zur.  322 
—  Mary  (Stanley)  his  wife,  Park.  358 

Stafford  (Edw.  lord),  who  succeeded,  1603: 
at  C.  C.  C.,  Cambridge,  Park.  358 

Stafford  (Geo.),  or  Stavert:  lady  Margaret's 
reader  at  Cambridge,  and  the  first  who 
read  lectures  on  the  scriptures  there,  1  Bee. 
vii,  2  Bee.  425,  426,  1  Lat.  440,  2  Lat. 
xxvii. 

Stafford  (Mr) :  in  exile,  3  Zur.  144 

Staffordshire :  superstition  of  the  priests 
there,  2  Bee.  423 

Stage- plays:  on  Sundays  and  holy  days,  Lit. 
Eliz.  574 

Stainer  (Pet.) :  3  Zur.  126 

Stainfield,  co.  Line. :  letters  to  the  prioress, 

2  Cran.  278,  284 

Stairs:  the  emblem  explained,  Pil.  389 
Stalbrydge  ( Hen.)  :  a  name  assumed  by  Bale, 

1  Bee.  viii. 

Stale :  a  bait,  or  decoy,  Grin.  368 
Stale:  used  for  stole,  Calf.  249 
Stallard  (  ),  of  Benet  college:  Park. 

344 

Stalled:  installed,  Calf.  316 
Stamford,  co.  Line.:  Latimer  preaches  there, 

1  Lat.  282,  296,  511,  2  Lat.  xvii;  the  mayor, 

1  Lat.  449;    the  Dutch    church,    1  Zur. 

266  n 


Stancariani :  2  Jew.  686  V 

Stancarus  (   ):  his  dangerous  opinicvic 

4  Bui.  xiii,  3  Jew.  265,  4  Jew.  1260,  126 1 
refuted  by  Simler,  Osiander,  Calvin,  Bui- 
linger,  and  Melancthon,  1  Zur.  127 

Standgate  hole  [near  Lambeth?]:  noted  for 
robberies,  1  Lat.  139 

Standish  (Hen.),  bp  of  St  Asaph  :  examines 
persons  charged  with  heresy,  1  Tyn.  32 : 
at  Anne  Boleyn's  coronation,  2  Cran.  245 

Standish  (Jo.):  notices  of  him,  Bale  172, 
1  Ful.  4  n. ;  his  character,  2  Cov.  322 ;  ha 
charges  Erasmus  with  heresy,  1  Lat.  46;  his 
attack  on  the  protestation  of  Dr  R.  Barnes, 
Bale  429,  2  Cov.  322  ;  A  CONFUTATION  oi 
that  treatise,  by  bp  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  a2C, 
&c. 

Standysh  (   ):  candidate  for  the  vice- 

chancellorship  at  Cambridge,  Park.  17 

Stanfeld :  v.  Stainfield. 

Stanghurst  (Rich.):  wrote  English  hexame 
ters,  Poet.  xxii. 

Stanhope  (Sir  Edw.):  notices  of  him,  1  Bee. 
396  n.,  3  Bee.  3n.;  his  dau.  Anne  marries 
the  duke  of  Somerset,  1  Bee.  396  n.,  3  Zur . 
340  n 

Stanhope  (Sir  Mich.) :  confined,  3  Zur.  77  n.  ; 
beheaded,  ib.  579  n 

Stanhope  (Tho.) :  1  Zur.  213 n 

Stanislaus  Hosius,  q.  v. 

Stanislaus  Oriehovius,  q.  v. 

Stanley  ( Edw. ),  3rd  earl  of  Derby :  speak 
against  Bradford  in  parliament,  1  Brad 
469;  474,  2  Brad.  43,  44;  sues  for  his  life 
1  Brad.  517 ;  was  to  have  conveyed  hin 
into  Lancashire,  ib.  492  n.,  Rid.  382  ;  fa 
vourably  disposed  towards  him,  1  Brad 
499,  515,  530,  538,  2  Brad,  xxxviii;  priv; 
councillor  to  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  1  Zur 
5n.;  one  of  the  commissioners  for  th< 
north,  ib.  73  n.;  his  dau.  Anne  marriec 
Cha.  lord  Stourton,  Park.  424  n.;  hi; 
dau.  Mary  married  Edw.  lord  Stafford,  ib 
358 

Stanley  (Hen.),  4th  earl  of  Derby :  when  lor< 
Strange  he  sought  the  lady  Margaret  Sey 
mour  for  his  wife,  3  Zur.  340  n.;  and  \va: 
a  mourner  at  the  funeral  of  the  emperoi 
Ferdinand,  Grin.  32;  he  succeeds  to  th< 
earldom,  Park.  424  n 

Stanley  (Tho.),  bp  of  Sodor  and  Man  :  Park 
222,  Pil.  vii. 

Stanley  (Sir  Rowl.)  :  desires  to  be  sheriff  o 
Cheshire,  Grin.  345 

Stanley  (Sir  Will.)  :  betrays  Deventer  to  th< 
Spaniards,  Lit.  Eliz.  656  n 

Stanley  (Agnes):  martyred  in  Smithfield 
P-jet.  169 


STANLY  — 

peily  ("  );  concerned  in  Squire's  tren- 

•°on,  Lit,  Eliz.  682 
cannaries  :  2  Jew.  627 
tanshy  (Rich.):  bailiff  to  the  earl  of  Essex, 

3  Cran.  266,  267 

tanstrete  (Jo.):  2  Cran,  367  n 

tanton  :  v.  Staunton. 

taphylus  (Fred.):  notices  of  him,  1  Znr. 
339  n.,  2  Zur.  70  n. ;  his  apostasy,  2  Ful. 
58,  1  Jew.  106,  2  Jew.  686,  687,  803,  808, 
Sand.  362  ;  named,  4  «7eii'.  756  n. ;  transla 
tions  of  his  Apology,  2  Ful.  76;  he  pro 
fesses  to  have  found  out  34  sects  sprung 
from  Luther,  2  Jew.  686 ;  reviles  Luther's 
translation,  1  Ful.  60;  the  validity  of  his 
reference  to  a  work  by  Luther  questioned, 
2  Ful.  18  n 

tapleton  (Tho.):  allusion  to  his  name 
Thomas,  2  Ful.  51,  53,  59 ;  Opera,  Jew. 
xliii;  books  by  him,  Calf.  3,  51,  64  n., 
2  Ful.  3,  3  n.,  4,  3  Jew.  166;  he  attacks 
Jewel's  Apology,  Grin.  1G9,  Jew.  xx;  de 
parts  from  the  expositions  of  the  fathers, 

4  Jeic.  1306;   writes  on  the   authority  of 
scripture,  Whita.  277;  confesses  that  scrip 
ture    has   its  chief  testimony  from    God, 
ib.    358 ;    gives    cautions    respecting    the 
interpretation   of  scripture,   ib.  411 — 414  ; 
treats  of  the  authority  of  the  church  with 
respect  to   scripture,    ib.  280,  281 ;    says, 
that   is  the  only  true  sense  of  scripture, 
which   is   given   by  the  church  of   Rome, 
Rog.  197  n. ;  maintains  that  the  church  is 
to  be  believed  whether  it  teach  truth  or 
error,  ib.  78;    describes  the  marks  of  the 
church,  ib.  176;  says  that  the  clergy  only 
may  judge  of  doctrine,  ib.  192;  teaches  that 
Mary  was  sinless,  ib.  134;  states  his  opinion 
on  The  Shepherd  of  Ilermas,  and  the  Cle 
mentine  Constitutions,  Whita.  109;  rebukes 
sacrilege,    2  Ful.    114;    affirms  that    our 
bishops  and  ministers  come  not  in  by  the 
door,  but  have  stolen  in  like  thieves,  Rog. 
333  n. ;    is   indebted   to   Staphylus    for    a 
charge  against  Luther's  followers,  2  Ful. 
18  n. ;  contradicts  himself,  Whita.  352  ;  he 
translates  Bede's  history,    2  Ful.  5 ;    also 
the    Apology     of    Staphylus,     ib.    76  n. ; 
Bridges    replies    to    him,     1  Ful.   75  n. ; 
Whitaker  writes  against  him,   Whita.  title, 
and  xii ;  Fulke  answers  him,  1  Ful.  viii,  ix, 
x;  STAPLE-TON'S  FORTRESS   OVERTHROWN, 
2  Ful.  1,  28,  Sac. 

Stapleton  (Sir  Rob.) :  his  foul  plot  against 
abp  Sandys,  xxiv,  xx.v 

Stapleton  (  ),  parson  of  Bingham :  let 
ter  to  him,  2  Cran.  262  ;  his  character,  ib. 

Stapulensis,  i.  e.  J.  Faber,  q.  v. 


STATUTES 


719 


Starky  (Tho.),  skinner:  Park.  211 

Star  Chamber  :  v.  Courts. 

Stars  :  v.  Astrology,  Signs. 

The  stars  created,  3  Bui.  174 ;  signs  by 
them,  4  Bui.  231 ;  the  star  which  appeared 
at  Christ's  birth,  Hutch.  81 ;  opinions  re 
specting  it,  ib.  82;  a  new  star,  which  lasted 
16  months,  Lit.  Eliz.  569;  star  said  to  de 
note  the  ministers  of  God's  word,  Bale 
328;  one  falls  from  heaven,  ib.  346;  an 
other,  ib.  350;  stars  falling  from  heaven 
said  to  denote  pastors  falling  away,  Sand. 
361,362;  another  application,  ib.  363;  the 
woman  crowned  with  twelve  stars,  Bale 
405 

State:  v.  Temporalty. 

Evil  walkers  in  the  state,  Sand.  121 

State  Papers :  2  Lot.  523 

Statham  (Mr) :  mentioned,  with  his  wife, 
who  is  styled  Latimer's  nurse,  2  Cran.  375, 
2  Lat.  386,  387,  391,  393,  397 

Stationers'  company:  v.  London. 

Stations:  what  they  were  in  ancient  times, 
2  Ful.  183,  238,  1  Lat.  49  n 

Stationaries :  1  Lat.  49 

Statutes :  subjects  should  read  the  acts,  1 
Lat.  372 

20  Hen.  III. :   stat.  of  Merton,  4  Jew. 
904  n.,  1  Lat.  248 

Edw.  I. :  4  Jew.  904 

7  Edw.  I. :  mortmain,  1  Lat.  522  n 

13  Edw.   I.:    stat.  Westm.  II.,    1  Lat. 

248  n 

9   Edw.    II.  :    excommunication,    Grin. 

452 

15  Rich.  II. :  mortmain,  1  Lat.  522  n 
Hen.  V. :  against  heresy,  Bale  50 
4  Hen.  VII. :  commons,  1  Lat.  101  n 
7  Hen.  VIII.  :  commons,  1  Lat.  101  n 

21  Hen.  VIII. :  pluralities,  2  Cran.  365, 
Park.  136,  2  Tyn.  256  n.,  336 

23  Hen.  VIII.  :  mortmain,  1  Lat.  522  n 

25  Hen.  VIII. :    on   succession   to   the 
crown,  2  Cran.  285  n 

—  commons,  1  Lat.  101  n 

—  marriage,  prohibited  degrees,  2  Cran. 
329  n 

26  Hen.  VIII. :  suffragans,  2  Cran.  471, 
1  Lat.  175  n 

27  Hen.  VIII. :  commons,    1  Lat.  101  n 

28  Hen.   VIII. :    on   succession  to   the 
crown,  2  Cran.  328  n 

31  Hen.  VIII. :  the  six  articles,  q.  v. 

33  Hen.  VIII. :  forbidding  the  use  of 
cards,  &c.  to  all  but  gentlemen,  except  at 
Christmas,  3  Zur.  285  n. ;  promoting  ar 
chery,  1  Lat.  197  n 

37  Hen.  VIII. :  usury,  Grin.  172 


720 


STATUTES  —  STEPHEN 


1  Edw.  VI. :  sacrament,  both  kinds,  Lit. 
Edw.  iii. 

3  and  4  Edw.  VI.:  commons,  1  Lat. 
248  n 

—  against    rebellion ;    mandate    for    its 
publication,  2  Cran.  530 

5  and  6  Edw.  VI. :  uniformity,  Lit.  Edw. 
213 

against  regrators,  forestallers,  and 

ingrossers,  2  Hoop,  xviii. 

1  Mary  :  restoring  the  supremacy  to  the 
pope,  2  Hoop.  617  n 

1  Eliz. :  supremacy,  2  Zur.  13  n 

—  uniformity,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxi,    Rog.  7, 
27,  2Zur.  17  n. ;  copy  of  the  act,  Lit.  Eliz. 
27 

_  first-fruits,  2  Zur.  13  n 

—  poor,  Grin.  129 

—  exchange    of    church    lands,     Park. 
98  n 

—  against  witchcraft,  1  Zur.  44  n 

5  Eliz. :  supremacy,  Park.  174,  1  Zur. 
124  n 

—  poor,    Grin.  140,   Lit.  Eliz.  593  n., 
1  Zur.  124  n 

_  fish  days,  4  Jew.  1142 

—  for  the  translation  of  the  Bible  and 
Prayer  Book  into  AVelsh,  1  Zur.  124  n 

—  some  other  acts,  1  Zur.  124  n 

8  Eliz. :  declaring  the  ordination  forms  to 
be  lawful,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxi. 

13  Eliz. :  subscription,  Park.  293  n 

—  usury,   Grin.  172 
Staunton,  co.  Gloucester :  2  Hoop.  154 
Staunton  (  ):   Ridley's  receiver,   Rid. 

428 

Stavely  (Tho.) :  his  Romish  Horse-leech, 
1  Lat.  50  n 

Stavely  (Leonard):  notice  of  him,Poe<.xxxiv; 
stanzas  on  this  vain  fleeting  life,  ib.  370 

Stavert  (Geo.) :  v.  Stafford. 

Stawn  (Will.):  .Bate  429 

Steady  :  an  anvil,  1  Jew.  523 

Stealing :  v.  Theft. 

Steare :  to  stir,  or  arouse,  Phil.  393 

Stedfastness:  v.  Faith. 

Steeples  :  v.  Towers. 

Steiger(  ):  3  Zur.  1G3 

Stein,  Zurich:  4  Bui.  540 

Steiner  (Werner) :  4  Bui.  xvii. 

Stella  (Diego) :  teaches  that  predestination 
springs  from  works,  Rog.  149  ;  ranks  the 
refusal  of  ecclesiastical  tradition  with  re 
fusal  of  the  gospel,  ib.  79;  says  the  church 
of  Rome  never  erred,  ib.  182;  teaches  that 
the  pope  is  infallible,  ib.  197 


Stella  (Jo.)  :  Vitffi  Summ.  Pontif.  Jew.  yts 

2  Bee.  297  n.,  3  Bee.  3G1  n.,  365  n  v,e 
Stella  Clericorum  :  Jew.  xliii ;  speaks  of  t\ 

priest  as  creating  the  Creator,  2  Jew.  17i\ 

3  Jew.  453,  Rog.  41 

Stellartius  (Prosp.):  De  Coronis  et  Tonsuris. 
2  Ful.  115n 

Stephanus  Bisuntinus  :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  257 

Stephen  (St) :  his  oration  in  Acts  vii,  3  Bui. 
24,  4  Bui.  208,  308;  his  vision  of  Christ, 
1  Jew.  542,  Phil.  189,  Rid.  219 ;  his  martyr 
dom,  3  Bui.  400 ;  his  burial ,  4  Bui.  523 ;  hi  * 
prayer  resulted  in  Paul's  conversion,  1  Lat. 
338 

Revelation  of  Stephen,  an  apocryphal 
book,  Rog.  82;  collect  for  his  day,  from 
the  Breviary,  1  Tyn.  231  n. ;  sermon  on  hi> 
day,  2  Lat.  96  ;  horses  bled  on  St  Stephen's 
day,  ib.  100 

Stephen  I.,  pope:  deceived  by  Basilides,  j 
Ful.  40,  2  Ful.  342,  343;  his  controversy 
with  Cyprian,  2  Ful.  376,  3  Jew.  331,  332 
Whita.  691 ;  Cyprian  charges  him  witl 
error,  1  Tyn.  216  n.,  see  also  p.  262,  col.  1 
above ;  and  uses  remarkable  words  in  allu 
sion  to  his  conduct,  2  Ful.  322  n. ;  his  mar- 
tyrdom,  3  Jew.  551 

Stephen  II.  or  III.*,  pope:  increased  th< 
popedom,  2  Tyn.  251 ;  was  carried  on  men's 
shoulders,  2  Brad.  311 

Stephen  III.  or  IV.,  pope:  his  history,  2  Tyn 
262,  263;  he  anointed  Pepin's  sons,  Pil 
602 

Stephen  IV. or  V.,  pope:  his  election,  2  Tyn. 
266 

Stephen  V.  or  VI.,  pope  :  decrees  the  removal 
of  things  turned  to  error  and  superstition 
Calf.  67,  253,  2  Ful.  141,  3  Jew.  570 

Stephen  VI.  or  VII.,  pope :  disinterred  the 
body  of  Formosus,  cast  it  into  the  Tiber, 
and  abrogated  his  acts,  Bale  394 ;  1  Hoop. 
217;  3  Jew.  249,  276,  277,  4  Jew.  1110. 
Pil.  652,  1  Tyn.  324  n. ;  some  ascribe  the 
outrage  to  Sergius,  3  Jew.  276  n.,  277  n. ;  it 
is  said  that  he  was  himself  disinterred  by 
Sergius,  Pil.  652 

Stephen  ,  pope:  decree  for  the  au 
thority  of  the  Roman  church,  3  Bee.  511 
he  speaks  of  our  holy  lady  the  church  oi 
Rome,  1  Jew.  343;  acknowledges  that 
Greek  priests,  &c.  are  married,  3  Jew 
396,  408 

Stephen  [Batori],  king  of  Poland:  2  Zur. 
273  n 

Stephen,    abp    of    Patraca :    ascribed    "  al 


*  Properly  III.,  but  generally  called  II.,  the  second  Stephen  having  sat  only  a  few  days. 


STEPHEN  —  STOKES 


'•21 


eiower  "  to  the  pope,  1  Jew.  93,  94  n.,  339, 

Si85,  443,  3  Jew.  217,  284  n.,  4  Jew.  832, 
1137 

tephen  (Edda):  v.  Edda. 

tephens(Dr):  meaning  Gardiner,  1  Cran.  ix. 

tepney,  co.  Middx. :  2  Cran.  375  n.;  a  daily 
prayer  used  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  469 ;  lord 
Cromwell's  house  there,  2  Cran.  385 

tepport :  probably  Stockport,  1  Brad.  454 

tercoranists  :  1  Cran.  55 

tere  (Will.):  martyred  at  Canterbury,  Puet. 
163 

ternhold  (Tho.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xlvi; 
Psalms  xviii.  and  ciii.  in  metre,  ib.  481 

teuchus  (Augustin.) :  Opera,  Jew.  xliii, 
2  Jew.  774  n.;  speaks  of  the  exposition  of 
scripture  by  itself,  Whita.495;  s-hews  that 
heathen  writers  confess  the  existence  of 
angels,  whom  they  call  gods,  3  Bui.  328  ; 
writes  on  the  pretended  donation  of  Con- 
stantine,  4  Bui.  125, 126;  mentions  Charle 
magne's  book,  4  Jew.  1054 ;  calls  the  pope 
king  of  kings,  &c.,  3  Jew.  153,  4  Jew.  671 ; 
speaks  of  hallowing  water,  with  salt  and 
prayers,  for  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  3  Jew. 
178,  179,  4  Jew.  859 

tevens  (Jo.),  notary  :  Bale  28 

tevens  (Jo.):  Hist,  of  Anc.  Abbeys,  2  Lot. 
380,  386,  389,  415,  418  nn 

tevens  ( ):  martyred  at  Lewes,  Poet. 

170 

tevens  (  ),  of  Calais  :  2  Cran.  372  n 

tevens  (Will.):  Life  of  Bradford,  xii.  n., 
xlvii. 

tevenson  (Jos.) :  edits  Bede,  Calf.  306  n. ; 
first  discovers  the  source  of  the  fiction  of 
his  journey  to  Rome,  2  Ful.  119,  120  n 

tew  :  a  bathing  house,  2  Brad.  54 

teward  (Mr) :  perhaps  a  name  of  office, 
Park.  460 

>teward  (Dr):  Park.  476 

(towards :  the  parable  of  the  unrighteous 
steward,  1  Cran.  283,  1  Tyn.  70;  ministers 
are  stewards,  2  Jew.  1046,  1  Lot.  35; 
stewards  must  give  account,  Sand.  401 

itewart  (Hen.),  lord  St  Colme :  a  Scots  noble 
man,  1  Zur.  262  n 

itews  :  suppressed,  1  Lai.  133,  (v.  Rome, 
Southwark). 

Steyning,  co.  Sussex:  J.  Launder  was  burned 
there,  Poet.  162 

5tifflers  :  sticklers,  Park.  252 

Stigelius  (Jo.) :  pro  pace ;  verses,  Pra.  Eliz. 
411 ;  de  vita  beata  ;  verses,  ib.  41G 

Jtile  (Chr.):  collects  four  psalms  of  invoca 
tion  for  the  preservation  of  the  queen,  Lit. 
£«z.609n.,  619  n 

still  (Jo.),  afterwards  bp  of  Bath  and  Wells: 


mentioned,  Grin.  853;  recommended  for  a 
prebend  at  Westminster,  Park.  439 ;  and 
for  the  deanery  of  Norwich,  ib.  449;  some 
time  master  of  St  John's,  and  afterwards 
of  Trin.  coll.,  Cambridge,  3  Whity.  xi. 

Stillingfleet  (  Ed  w. ),  bp  of  Worcester  :  Calf. 
42,53,211,  237  nn.  ;  he  corrected  a  common 
error  as  to  a  passage  in  Gildas.  2  Ful. 
18G  n.;  his  opinion  of  Geoffrey  of  Mon- 
mouth,  Calf.  307  n. ;  in  error  with  regard 
to  the  council  of  Florence,  ib.  247  n 

Stilpo  :   Wool.  10(3 

Stinchcombe,  co.  Gloucester :  1  Tyn.  xiv. 

Stiped  :  steeped,  4  Jew.  817 

Stirling:  king  James  VI.  baptized  theie, 
1  Zur.  183  n.;  execution  of  the  abp  of  St 
Andrews,  ib.  257  n. ;  the  regent  Lennox 
put  to  death  there,  ib.  262 

Stoukewith  ( Humf.  )  :  2  Cran.  247 

Storkport,  co.  Chester:  v.  Steppoit. 

Stockton  on  Tees,  co.  Durham:  the  manor 
(Stoctuna),  Grin.  399  n 

Stockwood  (Jo.)  minister  of  Battel:  4  Bui. 
xxii;  probably  author  of  A  short  Catechism 
for  Householders,  p.  158,  col.  1 

Stoffler  (Jo.) :  his  Germanical  rhythmes,  Rug. 
v.  n 

Stoics:  hold  that  God  is  nothing  else  but 
nature,  1  Jew.  501 ;  deny  his  providence, 
Hutch.  69  ;  say  he  has  written  fatal  laws, 

1  Hoop.  263;  maintain  destiny,  fate,  and 
fortune,  Hoy.  41;  their  opinion  concerning 
necessity  condemned,  1  Brad.  212  ;    they 
deem  all  sins  equal,  2  Bui.  407,  nog.  137, 

2  \Vhity.  45;   condemn  all  pleasure,  2  Bui. 
57;  their  opinion  of  the  soul,  3  Bui.  374; 
against  their  indolentia,  2  Bui.  82 

Stoke  Charity,  co.  Hants  :  Hid.  536  n 

Stoke  by  Clare,  co.  Suffolk  :  2  Cow.  viii;  the 
college, — Parker  made  dean,  Park,  vii,  4, 
482;  letter  from  Henry  VIII.  to  the  dean 
and  prebendaries  requiring  them  to  send 
four  able  men  to  his  army,  about  to  invade 
France,  ib.  15 ;  R.  Radclyff  recommended 
by  queen  Catherine  Parr  as  bailiff,  ib.  16  ; 
letter  from  queen  Catherine  Parr  to  the 
dean  and  fellows,  desiring  a  lease  of  the 
manor  of  Chipley  for  Edw.  Waldgrave,  ib. 
19  ;  Parker  opposes  the  dissolution  of  the 
college,  but  without  success,  ib.  31 — 3'3, 
482;  pensions  granted  to  the  dean,  &c.,  ib. 
40;  the  schoolmaster's  stipend  restored  by 
Elizabeth,  ib.  188 

Stoke  by  Nayland,  co.  Suffolk  :  Payne's  popish 
preaching  there,  2  Cran.  33;{ 

Stokeley  (Hog.),  warden  of  All  Souls'  coll. 
Oxon. :  letter  to  him,  2  Cran.  279 

Stckes  (Dr),  Austin  friar:  letter  from  Parker 

53 


722 


STOKES  —  STRANGERS 


to  him,  Park.  10;  he  preaches  against 
Parker,  and  is  imprisoned,  ib.  14  n 

Stokes  (Geo.) :  British  Reformers,  2  Brad. 
xii.  n 

Stokesley  (Jo.),  bp  of  London  :  appointed  to 
that  see,  1  Tyn.  xxxviii.  n.;  mentioned, 
ib.  Ivi,  32,  33;  sent  from  court  by  Wolsey, 
2  Tyn.  309 ;  a  persecutor,  2  Lat.  326 ;  no 
preacher,  ib.  328;  he  condemns  Rich.  Bay- 
field,  1  Tyn.  1 ;  his  prayer  when  he  gave 
sentence  against  heretics,  Phil.  148;  he 
troubles  Latimer,  2  Lat.  322,  &c. ;  cites 
him  to  appear  before  him,  2  Lat.  218,  3,30; 
examines  him,  2  Lat.  xvi ;  inhibits  him  from 
preaching  in  his  diocese,  2  Cran.  308  n.,  1 
Lat.  viii ;  opposes  Bale,  Bale  viii ;  denounces 
certain  books,  1  Tyn.  447;  signs  a  declara 
tion  respecting  a  general  council,  2  Cran. 
4G8;  favours  the  king's  divorce,  2  Lat. 
333  n. ;  is  sent  to  Rome  about  it,  1  Cran. 
x ;  present  at  Anne  Boleyn's  coronation, 
2  Cran.  245 ;  his  death,  3  Zur.  231 

Stolberg  (The  count) :  ambassador  from  the 
emperor,  1  Zur.  192 

Stole :  part  of  a  priest's  dress,  3  Bee.  259 ; 
worn  by  the  priest  at  mass,  baptism,  and 
confession,  3  Tyn.  8;  its  alleged  significa 
tion,  ib.  73  ;  stoles  to  be  abolished,  Grin. 
135,  159 

Stomached:  inclined,  encouraged,  Bale  313 

Stonden (  ):  Par k.  404 

Stone  (Jo.),  monk  of  Canterbury  :  2  Cran. 
333 

Stonehenge,  in  Wiltshire :  called  Stonage, 
4  Jew.  655;  described,  2  Zur.  88 

Stones  :  used  as  signs,  4  Bui.  314 ;  precious 
stones,  their  mystical  import,  Bale  606 — 
608;  writers  on  them,  16.  609;  lively  stones, 
2  Brad.  204 

Stoning  (  ):  1  Brad.  493 

Stonor  (Sir  Walter) :  justice  at  Henley,  2  Cov. 
600 

Stookes  (Mr),  junior:  2  Cov.  492 

Stools  :  text  appropriate  to  them,  1  Bee.  65 

Storck  (Nich.) :  a  leader  of  the  Anabaptists, 
1  Hoop.  246  ;  depended  on  visions,  Hoy.  196 

Stork :  the  ensign  of  natural  love,  1  Bui.  273 

Storms  :  v.  Sea,  Thunder. 

Story  (Jo.) :  notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxxi;  men 
tioned,  2  Brad.  251;  a  commissioner  against 
Philpot,  Calf.  246,  Phil.  4,46;  likewise 
against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  212,  446  n.,  447, 
642  ;  he  confessed  himself  to  have  been  the 
chief  despatcher  of  all  God's  saints  that 
suffered  in  queen  Mary's  time,  Phil.  48; 
his  treasonable  speeches  against  Edward 
VI.  and  Elizabeth,  4  Jew.  665,  666;  sent 
-to  the  Fleet,  1  Zur.  79  n. ;  he  escaped 


to  Flanders,  ib.  253  ;  but  was  afterwa 
arrested  and  executed,  ib.  Ill,  254  ;  can 
ized,  ib.  254  n. ;  letter  to  him,  2  Cran.  4 
his  character,  1  Zur.  252  n 

Stotes  (Tho.),  of  Braunton  :  Jew.  v. 

Stoughton  (Rob.):  4  Bui.  xxvii. 

Stour  :  assault,  onset,  2  Brad.  192 

Stourton  (Cha.  lord) :  executed  for  murder, 
Park.  422  n 
—  Anne  (Stanley)  his  wife,  Park.  424  n 

Stourton  (Jo.  lord) :  notice  of  him,  Park.  423 
n.;  committed  to  the  custody  of  Parker, 
ib.  422 — 424,  441;  came  to  chapel  and  be 
haved  orderly,  ib.  448 

Stow  (Guy) :  2  Brad.  397  n 

Stowe(Jo.):  Survey  of  London,  Grin.  141, 
272,  4  Jew.  1165,  1  Lat.  59,  223,  2  Lat. 
341  nn 

Stowell  (Jo.) :  accused  of  bigamy,  Park.  405, 
406,  407,  408;  imprisoned,  ib.  447  n 

Stowmarket,  co.  Suffolk:  Park.  417  n 

Stoxeth  (Hen.):  Cranmer's  friend,  2  Cran, 
337 

Str.  (D.):  his  preaching  at  York,  Pil.  587 

Strabo  :  Geographia,  Jew.  xliii ;  he  speak  i 
of  colleges  among  the  Egyptians,  4  Bui. 
479;  cited  respecting  Persia,  Pil.  281-  • 
283,  288,  325;  he  tells  that  the  Smyrnian  i 
built  a  temple  to  Homer,  2Jeiv.  981 ;  men 
tions  nations  without  bread,  1  Jew.  222 ; 
what  people  he  calls  barbarians,  ib.  267, 
272—274 

Strabo  (Wai.),  or  Strabus  Fuldensis :  v.  Wala 
fridus. 

Strachan  (Will.),  professor  at  St  Andrews 
2  Zur.  364 

Strada  (Famianus) :  Calf.  287  n 

Strafford  (Sir  Edw.):  sent  to  France,  1  Zur 
331  n 

Stra-len  (Jac.) :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse 
Bale  256 

Strange  (Hen.  lord) :  v.  Stanley. 

Strange  fire  :  v.  Fire. 

Strange  gods  :  v.  Gods,  Idols. 

Strange  tongues  :  v.  Tongues. 

Strange  woman  :  v.  Women. 

Strangers:  v.  Exiles. 

Strangers  should  be  received  with  hos 
pitality,  Sand.  400;  godly  strangers  an 
to  be  cheerfully  received,  but  heretical  am 
wicked  ones  should  be  cast  out  of  thi 
country,  ib.  266;  foreign  divines  invite< 
to  England,  2  Cran.  420,  &c. ;  queen  Eliza 
beth's  proclamation  against  strangers 
Grin.  297  ;  articles  of  inquiry  for  them,  ib 
296;  bishop  Grindal's  remembrance  con 
cerning  them,  ib.  297 ;  letter  from  th. 
queen  to  abp  Parker,  enjoining  him  t< 


STRANGERS  —  STUMPHIUS 


723 


jake  inquiry  respecting  the  numerous 
Grangers  in  England,  Park.  321,  323 
•angled  things:  v.  Blood, 
rasburgh  :  called  Argentine,  4  Jew.  801, 
1  Tyn.  38;  the  bishop  received  money  from 
priests  who  kept  concubines,  4  Jew.  801 ;  re 
jection  of  the  mass  there,  1  Tyn.  40  n.,  3  Zur. 
4!) ;  Tyndale's  Obedience  printed  there, 
1  Tyn,  Ixxiii ;  Calvin's  congregation,  and 
its  liturgy,  Pra.Eliz.  458n.,  477  n.,488  n.; 
the  city  visited  with  sickness,  3  Zur.  659  ; 
disputes  respecting  the  Interim,  ib.  470  n., 
471  n.;  the  bishop  takes  orders,  and  says 
mass,  ib.  651,  661  n.;  degeneracy  of  the 
church  there,  ib.  475;  letter  from  Bucer 
and  Fagius  to  the  ministers,  ib.  534 ;  ano 
ther,  from  Bucer,  ib.  549  ;  the  Interim  re 
ceived,  ib.  C67 ;  many  flee  hence  to  England, 
and  settle  atGlastonbury,t'6. 737  n.;  English 
exiles  there,  '2  Huop.  viii,  Jew.  xiii,  4  Jew. 
1194  n.,  Hid.  387  ;  sermons  preached  there, 
Sand.  2(J3,  313;  enforcement  of  the  con- 
'ession  of  Augsburgh,  2  Zur.  81  n.,  Ill; 
he  college  of  St  Thomas,  3  Zur.  471  n., 
363,  667  n 

'atford-le-Bow,  co.  Essex  :  a  martyr  there, 
Poet.  163 

atford-on-Avon,  co.  "Warwick :    the  col- 
egiate  church,  2  Lat.  383  n.;   recantation 
)f  the  parish  priest,  ib.  414 
'awberry  preachers :  2  Brad.  9,  1  Lat.  62 
'eater  (K.) :  v.  Streter. 
emer  (Greg.) :  2  Cran.  382,  383 
'enaeshalch :  v.  Whitby. 
ength  :  little  affiance  to  be  placed  inhuman 
trength,  1  Bee.  244  ;  true  strength,  1  Cov. 
113 ;  prayer  for  strength  against  the  devil, 
he  world,  and  the  flesh,  3  Bee.  84 
eter  (R.) :  martyr  at  Canterbury,  Poet.  164 
ickland  (Will.) :  legacy  to  him,  Grin.  46n 
ife:  v.  Discord, 
inger  (Anth.) :  Grin.  329 
ownd,  i.e.   Stroudend,  in  Painswick,  co. 
Slouc. :  2  Lat.  417 

uvius  (B.  G.):  Dissertatio  de  doctis  Im- 
icstoribus,  2  Ful.  338  n 
ype  (Jo.) :  very  frequently  cited  or  referred 
o,  as,  2  Bee.  320,  539,  3  Bee.  199, 205,  Calf. 
',  2  Cov.  vii,  x,  &c.,  2  Ful.  37,  45,  Grin. 
69,  293,  &c.,  Jew.  viii,  1  Jew.  34,  85, 
\.Jew.  665,  666,  1129,  1190,  1205,  1243, 
.299,  1  and  2  Lat.  (see  index),  Now.  ii,  iii, 
•,  Pil.  ii — vi,  viii,  xiv,  xvi,  254,  481,  495, 
541,  623,  626,  627,  648,  658,  1  Whitg.  vii, 
fee.,  64,  198,  507,  2  Whitg.  41,  333,  545, 
5  Whitg.  326  nn.;  account  of  Grindal's 
Dialogue  between  Custom  and  Verity, 
rin.  37,  of  the  plague  of  1563,  ib.  77 ;  of 


the  queen's  displeasure  respecting  exercises 
or  prophesyings,  ib.  372—375;  his  Annals 
corrected,  Pra.  Eliz.  xiv,  xv. 

Stuart  (James),  earl  of  Athol :  mentioned, 
1  Zur.  166  n. ;  one  of  the  confederate  lords, 
193  n.,  197  n 

Stuart  (Hen.),  lord  Darnley,  duke  of  Albany, 
2nd  husband  of  Mary  queen  of  Scots :  see 
p.  385,  col.  1 

Stuart  (Cha.),  earl  of  Lennox  :  married  Eliz. 
Cavendish,  by  whom  he  had  the  lady 
Arabella  Stuart,  2  Zur.  200  n 

Stuart  (Matth.),  earl  of  Lennox  :  committed 
to  the  Tower,  1  Zur.  102;  mentioned,  ib. 
197 ;  chosen  regent  of  Scotland,  ib.  226, 
262;  takes  Dumbarton  castle,  ib.  262;  put 
to  death  by  the  Hamiltons,  ib. 
—  Margaret  (Douglas)  his  wife,  niece  of 
Henry  VIII.,  1  Zur.  144  n.,  2  Zur.  200  n.; 
hostile  to  religion,  1  Zur.  102 

Stuart  (Lodowick),  duke  of  Lennox:  sent 
ambassador  to  France,  2  Zur.  332 

Stuart  (James),  earl  of  Murray :  his  victory 
at  Corrichie,  1  Zur.  129 ;  he  imprisons  the 
abp  of  St  Andrews,  ib.  132  n. ;  upholds  the 
protestant  cause,  ib.  149  n.;  mentioned,  ib. 
167  n. ;  his  religious  character,  ib.  170 ; 
declared  regent  during  the  king's  minority, 
ib.  197, 199,  210  ;  suspected  of  the  murder 
of  lord  Darnley,  ib.  197  n. ;  he  defeats  the 
queen's  party  at  Langside,  ib.  203;  seizes 
the  English  rebel  earls,  ib.  214  ;  moved  the 
duke  of  Norfolk  to  marriage  with  the  queen 
of  Scots,  ib.  216  n. ;  his  cruelty,  ib.  218  n. ; 
he  is  slain,  ib.  215,  218,  223 

Stuart  (Hen.),  lord  St  Colme:  v.  Stewart. 

Stuart  (Lord  James) :  quells  a  riot  at  Edin 
burgh,  1  Zur.  104  u 

Stuart  (Lady  Arabella) :  2  Zur.  200  n 

Stubborn  persons :  2  Bui.  317 

Stubbs  (Jo.) :  writes  a  violent  book  called 
The  Discovery  of  a  Gaping  Gulph,  &c., 
Grin.  408— 412 

Stubbs  (Phil.) :  Anatomy  of  Abuses,  Grin. 
176  n.,  Rog.  91  n. ;  he  holds  that  Christians 
are  bound  by  some  of  the  judicial  laws  of 
Moses,  ib.  90 

Stubner  (  ):  a  leader  of  the  Anabap 
tists,  1  Hoop.  246 

Stuckius  (Jo.  Will.) :  2  Zur.  225,  333 

Students:  v.  Scholars. 

Studley  (J.) :  reference  to  his  Pageant  of 
Popes,  Poet .  270  n 

Study  :  to  desire,  2  Tyn.  25 

Stumbling-blocks :  not  to  be  put  in  our 
brother's  way,  1  Bee.  19 

Stumphius  (Jo.):  father  of  Jo.  R.  Stum- 
phius,  3  Zur.  98  n.,  724  ;  letters  to  him,  ib. 


724 


STUMPH1TJS  —  SUFFRAGES 


67,  98;    dedication  to  him  and   others,  4 
Bui.  646 

Stumphius  (Jo.  Rod.):  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
98  n. ;  he  accompanied  Hooper  to  Eng 
land,  ib.  57 ;  studied  at  Oxford,  ib.  64,  84, 
402,412,  483,  719  ;  a  worthy  youth,  ib.  561 ; 
he  often  wrote  toBullinger,i7>.  719;  letters 
by  him,  ib.  460—467  ;  recalled  from  Oxford 
by  his  father,  ib.  724  ;  his  return  to  Swit 
zerland,  t7>.  98,  125,  311,  437,  438,  496,500 

Stumphius  (  ):  saluted,  1  Zur.  62 

Stupre  :  rape,  3  Sec.  611 

Sturbridge,  co.  Cambridge  :  the  fair,  Rog. 
206  n 

Sturmius  (James) :  3  Zur.  372,  531  n. ;  letter 
to  him,  ib.  537 

Sturmius  (Jo.):  mentioned,  2  Zur.  52,  3 Zur. 
51,  509  n.;  some  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
281  n.,  314 n.;  agent  to  queen  Elizabeth, 
ib.  211;  his  treatises,  ib.  92;  Quart.  Anti- 
papp.,  Rog.  163,  293;  he  comments  on 
Aristotle,  2  Zur.  69;  letters  from  him  to 
queen  Elizabeth,  ib.  175,  231 ;  one  to  Cecil, 
ib.  176;  letters  to  him,  ib.  64,  90,  174,  210, 
216,  220,  257,  276,  281,  285,  286,  287,  303  ; 
Ascham  names  a  son  after  him,  ib.  90 

Sturmius  (Peter) :  his  conduct  at  Strasburgh, 
2  Zur.  82,  99 

Sturmius  (  ):  2  Cov.  512 

Sturtle(  ):  v.  Thirtell. 

Sturvey  (Jo.),  alias  Essex, abbot  of  St  Augus 
tine's,  Canterbury :  2  Cran.  265 ;  letter  to 
him,  ib.  240 

Suada,  or  Suadela  :  4  Bui.  265 

Suainton  (Quinting) :  Sandys'  servant,  Sand. 
vii,  xiii. 

Suavemberg  (Helen),  3rd  wife  of  Will.  Parr 
(q.  v.),  marq.  of  Northampton. 

Subdeacons:  4  BuZ.112,114,  Rog.  259;  men 
tioned  by  Eusebius,  2  Whitg.  174;  allowed 
by  Beza,  2  Whitg.  332,  433;  one  of  the  new 
bishops  acts  as  subdeacon  in  the  queen's 
chapel,  1  Zur.  63 

Subduce:  to  withdraw,  1  Bee.  130 

Subinco  Lepus,  abp  of  Prague :  Bale  11 

Subjects:  v.  Kings,  Magistrates,  Obedience, 
Prayers. 

Their  duty,  1  Bee.  260,  286,  2  Bee.  114, 
327,  &c.,  1  Bui.  389,  1  Lat.  538,  Pra.  Eliz. 
235 ;  their  duty,  with  probations  of  scrip 
ture,  2  Bee.  515,  516;  they  are  called  on  to 
obey,  ib.  616 ;  they  may  not  resist,  1  Lat. 
163  ;  they  must  love  and  reverence  the 
civil  magistrates,  2  Bee.  327 ;  they  must 
humbly  obey  them,  ib.  328,  329  ;  they  must 
pray  for  them,  ib.  327,  328 ;  they  must  dis 
semble  their  faults,  ib.  329,  330 ;  they  must 
pay  tribute,  ib.  329  ;  those  who  grudge  to 


pay  taxes  are  thieves,  ib.  107 ;  If  they 
obey  their  rulers,  they  are  forsworn,  1  Z* 
371,  372  ;  admonition  to  them  for  faith,  I 
272 

Subscription:  t>.  Articles  (XXXIX). 

Of  subscribing  to  the  Communion  Boo 
3  Whitg.  326,  &c.;  subscription  not  require 
of  the  laity,  but  only  of  ministers,  Rog.  2 
refused  in  part  by  the  Puritans,  ib.  25,  2 
devices  for  avoiding  it,  ib.  26 — 28;  t 
views  of  Zanchius  on  subscription,  2  Zu 
102 — 104  ;  the  practice  as  to  it  in  foreij. 
churches,  Rog.  24 

Subsidies :  are  due  to  the  prince,  Sand.  5. 
granted  to  Henry  VIII.,  2  Cran.  265  r 
301,  336,  348,  3  Zur.  206;  to  queen  Mar 
Pil.  495 ;  arrears  of  one  granted  in 
time,  Grin.  252,  Park.  196 

Substance:  v.  Form,  God,  Homoiision. 

On  substance,  &c.,  2  Bui.  18,  1  Cra 
256,  257,  259,  260,  298,  319,  322,  324; 
cannot  be  without  accidents,  1  Cran.  32 
is  not  changed  without  change  of  acciden 
2  Hoop.  409 

Succession  :  v.  Bishops,  Church,  Popes;  al 
England,  Scotland. 

Successus  :  Cyril's  epistle  to  him,  3  Bui.  2 

Sudary  :  a  napkin,  2  Hoop.  128,  Rid.  319 

Suetonius  Tranquillus :  1  Bee.  245  n.,  2  B> 
329  n.,  Grin.  17, 4  Jew.  659, 842, 918, 1  Whi 
74 

Suffenus :  a  foolish  poet,  2  Bee.  419 

Sufferate :  to  steal  away,  withdraw,  1  B 
195 

Suffering  :  for  the  truth's  sake  is  our  great1 
promotion  in  this  world,  1  Lat.  294,  3f 
that  of  saints,  not  our  redemption,  3  B 
95 

Suffolk :  three  young  men  martyred,  B 
586;  rebellion  there  in  favour  of  the  If 
Elizabeth,  3  Zur.  133;  inundations,  1  Z 
233 ;  only  one  preacher  in  an  extens 
district,  Park.  307 ;  dedication  to  the  i 
nisters  there,  3  Bee.  290 ;  desire  of  seven 
one  "  brethren"  addressed  to  king  Jam 
Rog.  21 

Suffolk  (Dukes  and  duchesses  of) :  v.  Br, 
don,  Grey. 

Suffragans  :  their  office,  4  Bui.  112,  2  Cr 
471,  1  Lat.  175,  Rid.  55;  confirmat 
committed  to  them,  1  Tyn.  274;  suffrag 
authorized  by  an  act  of  Henry  VIII. 
Lat.  175  n. ;  the  abbot  of  Newesham,  Cr 
mer's  suffragan,  2  Cr;m.  290,  291 ; 
appointed  to  Dover,  under  the  act  ab 
mentioned,  ib.  471  ;  Parker  had  one  [R 
Rogers,  bp  of  Dover],  Park.  370,  475 

Suffrages:  v.  Litany. 


SUGILL  —  SUPERSTITION 


725 


B;iH :  to  defame  or  slander,  Park.  11,  157 
7-cerus  (Jo.    Casp.) :    Calf.  285  n.,  2  Ful. 
S235n 

aicide:    its  unlawfulness,  2  Bui.  413,  414, 
Hutch.  85,  1  Lat.  435,  Whita.  95;  allowed 
by  some  heretics,  1  Ful.  23,  3  Whitg.  57  ; 
frequent,  1  Brad.  61 ;  the  death  of  mad 
men  un wilful,  2  Bui.  414 
.'(   uidas  :  says  Serapis  had  the  figure  of  a  cross 
upon  his  breast,  Calf.  107;  tells  of  Pasetes 
the  juggler,  3  Jew.  474;  relates  an  anec 
dote  of  the  emperor  Leo,  2  Jew.  981 ;  re 
ferred  to  on  Justinian,  Calf.  305 
ulcer  (Simon) :  v.  Sultzer. 
ulphur:  v.  Brimstone. 

ulpicius  Severus :  his  works,  Jew.  xliii;  on 
the  reading  of  scripture  in  the  church  of 
Tours,  1  Jew.  298,  2  Jew.  692 ;  on  the 
devil's  appearance  to  St  Martin,  1  Jew. 
651 ;  on  some  who  set  out  their  holiness  to 
sale,  4  Jew.  945 ;  on  Jerome's  remark  as 
to  the  familiarity  of  certain  virgins  with 
monks  and  priests,  3  Jew.  425;  on  the 
derivation  of  the  word  ceremony,  2  Bui. 
126 ;  referred  to,  Calf.  322  n 
lultzer  (Simon):  2  Zur.  98  n.,  100,  3  Zur. 

297 ;  Sulcer,  Phil.  390 
Sum  of  the  Scriptures:  v.  Fish  (S.). 
g(  summa  Angelica :  v.  Angelus  de  Clavasio. 
summer  lords  and  ladies  :  Grin.  141,  175 
Sumners :    summoners,    Grin.  176,  3  Whitg. 

246 

sumptuary  agreement :  v.  Meats. 
un:  v.  Signs. 

Meditations  thereon,  at  mid-day  and  sun 
set,  Pra.  B.  72,  73 ;  it  is  an  image  of  the 
Holy  Trinity,  Hutch.  160 ;  a  figure  of 
Christ,  Bale  327,  482,  552,  Lit.  Edw.  507, 
(556),  Now.  (45),  162,  Rid.  13,  Sand.  358, 
359 ;  signs  in  the  sun,  v.  Signs  ;  rings  seen 
about  the  sun,  and  divers  suns  seen  at 
once,  2  Lat.  51 ;  three  at  the  same  time, 
Hutch.  81 ;  a  strange  appearance  in  the 
sun,  seen  by  Bullinger,  2  Zur.  196;  re 
markable  appearance  observed  in  Poland, 
3  Zur.  692 ;  the  sun  used  as  a  similitude  in 
speaking  of  the  sacrament,  1  Cran.  89,  90, 
91 

y,  Sunday :    «.  Easter,  Palm   Sunday,  Passion 
Sunday,  Relic  Sunday,  Whitsunday. 

The  name  is  derived  from  the  sun,  Pil. 
16;  the  Lord's  day  was  appointed  by  the 
apostles,  or  the  church,  instead  of  the 
ceremonial  sabbath,  2  Bee.  82,  2  Brad. 
391,  1  Bui.  259,  2GO,  2  Cran.  60,  61,  2  Jew. 
641,  1  Whitg.  200;  it  is  observed  by  cus 
tom,  3  Whitg.  368 ;  it  is  not,  however,  an 
unwritten  tradition,  Whita.  570;  there  is 


scriptural  authority  for  it,  1  Hoop.  342 ;  it 
is  called  in  the  New  Testament,  the  first 
of  the  sabbath,  1  Bui.  260,  1  Hoop.  342, 
Pil.  17  ;  and  the  Lord's  day,  (Rev.  i),  Bale 
268,  1  Bui.  260,  Pil.  17  ;  gatherings  for  the 
poor  on  this  day  were  appointed  by  St  Paul, 
2  Whiff/.  450;  some  call  it  the  sabbath, 
q.  v. ;  how  the  Lord's  day  should  be  sanc 
tified  and  spent,  1  Brad.  158,  1  Bui.  259, 
&c.,  2  Lat.  39;  it  was  appointed  for  the 
public  worship  of  God,  and  the  hearing  of 
his  word,  2  Bee.  82,  1  Bui.  260,  1  Lat. 
471,  1  Tyn.  226;  Justin  Martyr's  account 
of  the  worship  of  the  church  on  Sundav, 
Coop.  82,  &  al. ;  the  ancient  Christians 
stood  in  prayer  on  this  day,  see  p.  623,  col. 
1 ;  its  observance  commanded  by  Constan 
tino,  1  Bui.  265,  2  Jew.  702;  law  of  the 
emperors  Leo  and  Anthemius  for  it,  1  Bui. 
264  ;  fasting  is  lawful  on  this  day,  but  not 
expedient,  see  p.  321,  col.  1 ;  the  holy  day 
is  servant  to  man,  3  Tyn.  7,  8 ;  work  on 
Sunday,  Grin.  261 ;  no  common  work 
should  be  done  unnecessarily,  or  without 
urgent  cause,  2  Bee.  83,  1  Hoop.  349; 
tillage  allowed  by  an  old  imperial  law, 

1  Bui.  265 ;  pedlars  and  others  not  to  sell 
their  wares  during  divine  service,  Grin.  138 ; 
fairs  and  markets  not  to  be  held  in  church- 
time,  ib.  138,  171,  2  Hoop.  136 ;  games  on 
Sunday  afternoon,  3  Whitg.  384  ;    none  to 
use  pastimes,  bic.  in  church-time,    Grin. 
170,171;  taverns,  &c.  not  to  be  open  ex 
cept  for  travellers,  2  Hoop.  137;  the  Lord's 
day  is  much  abused,  1  Lat.  471,  Now.  226 

Sundridge,  co.  Kent :  2  Cran.  260 

Sunningwell,  co.  Berks:  Jewel's  cure,  Jew. 
viii. 

Superaltars :  v.  Altars. 

Supererogation  :  v.  Works  (Good). 

Superilluminate  :  an  heretical  sect  in  Eng 
land,  Whita.  298 

Superintendents:  the  name  is  equivalent  to 
bishops,  4  Jew.  906 ;  some  appointed  by  bp 
Hooper,  2  Hoop,  xvii,  xix ;  some  in  the 
church  of  Scotland,  2  Zur.  364  n 

Superiors  :  of  honour  and  obedience  to  them, 

2  Bee.  88,  93;    how  far   they  are   to  be 
obeyed,   ib.  93,  94;   their  duty,    1  Hoop. 
360 

Superstition  :  false  religion,  3  Bui.  223,  232; 
it  is  to  believe  more  than  the  Bible  teaches, 
Pil.  562 ;  on  eOeXofptjo-Keta  and  SeimSui- 
/j.ovia,  ib. ;  who  are  superstitious,  accord 
ing  to  Lactantius,  3  Bui.  232,  Calf.  310; 
superstition  has  repressed  many  crimes, 
Whita.  255;  it  is  hateful  to  God,  2  Tyn. 
169;  persons  brought  up  in  superstition 


726 


SUPERSTITION  —  SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


are  more  slow  to  believe  God's  word 
than  infidels,  1  Hoop.  512 ;  how  much 
there  was  before  the  reformation,  1  Bee. 
315;  superstitions  and  superstitious  usages 
enumerated,  Bale  262,  320,  518,  519,  524— 
629,  5G2,  1  Bee.  315,  3  Bee.  4,  66,  231, 
1  Brad.  8,  393,  2  Cran.  63,  G4,  147,  143, 
155,  &c.,  498,  503,  2  Hoop.  129,  1  Lat.  57, 
498,  Sand.  220,  223,  359,  1  Tyn.  48,  90— 
92,  122,  160,  184,  237,  238,  245,  274,  277, 
279,  283,  313,  433,  462,  2  Tyn.  197,  3  Tyn. 
7_9,  20,  40,  61,  62,  73,  74,  79,  80,  258, 
(v.  Holy  things);  the  mass-monger's  trin 
kets,  3  Bee.  362;  charms  and  the  like,  4 
Bui.  260,  Calf.  284 ;  superstition  must  be 
avoided,  1  Hoop.  85;  it  must  be  rooted 
out,  Sand.  440;  all  monuments  and  tokens 
of  it  should  be  removed,  1  Hoop.  486  ;  relies 
of  superstition  in  the  North  of  England, 

1  Zur.  259  n.;    superstitious   practices  at 
burials,  3  Bee.  124;  superstitious  bequests, 
Grin,  173 

Supper :  prayers  before  it,  1  Bee.  402,  3  Bee. 
19  ;  behaviour  at  table,  1  Bee.  403 ;  thanks 
givings  afterwards,  ib.,  3  Bee.  19;  what 
is  to  be  done  after  it,  1  Bee.  403 

Supper  of  the  Lord :   v.  Mass,  Sacraments, 

Transubstantiation ;    also    Councils,    Law 

(Canon),  Prayers,  Tnanksgivings,  and  the 

names  of  the  fathers,  especially  Augustine. 

i.    Name,  institution,  doctrine,  abuse. 

(a)  Called  by  various  names,  4  Bui.  402, 

2  Hoop.  463, 1  Jew.  287 ;  Paul  terms  it  "  the 
Lord's  supper,"  and  "the  Lord's  table," and 
"the   communion,"  4  Bui.  402;  the  term 
"  Lord's  supper,"  cavilled  at,  1  Lat.  122, 
2  Lat.  262;  "coena  Judaica"  and   "coena 
Dominica"  distinguished,  2  Lat.  263;  the 
Lord's  supper  is  spoken  of  in  scripture  as 
the  "breaking  of  bread,"  4  Bui.  276,  402, 
429,  1  Jew.  18,  3  Tyn.  264 ;  anciently  called 
"  eucharistia,"    2   Bee.   232,    4   Bui.    224, 
2  Hoop.  463,  Hutch.  I'll,  285 ;  meaning  of 
that  word  as  employed  by  Irenaeus,  1  Jew. 
145;  termed  "  eulogia,"  Hutch.  227  ;  styled 
the  sacrament  of  thanksgiving,  1  Bee,  120; 
anciently  called  a'yaVt/,   2  Bee.  231,  251, 
2  Hoop.  463  ;  styled  dv-riTv-jra  by  Basil  and 
Theodoret,  2  Hoop.  406;  so  called  in  Ba 
sil's  liturgy  after  consecration,  2  Jew.  574, 
579 ;  designated  TO  TeXetov,  1  Cov.  203  n. ; 
called  (ruj/a£is,    2  Bee.  240,    3  Bee.   418, 
4  Bui.  330,   402,    Calf,  xii,    Hutch.  228; 
styled  "  collecta,"  Calf,  xii ;    spoken  of  as 
a  league  or  confederacy,  4  Bui.  467 ;  termed 
a  communion,  and  why,  ib.  330,  402,  1  Jew. 
130,   Phil.  69,   Rid.  104 ;   styled  a  sacra 
ment,  or  mystery,  2  Hoop.  463 ;  why  termed 


"  missa,"  ib.  (v.  Mass) ;  spoken  of  as  a  sal 
fice,  see  vii,  below  ;  why  called  "  viaticunf 
2   Hoop.  463,    2   Whitg.  543 ;    sometim' 
called  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  of  til 
holy  table,   of  bread  and  wine,  but  mos 
properly  the  sacrament  of  the  body  arc 
blood  of  Christ,  2  Jew.  1109;  lofty  nam 
given  to  it  by  the  ancient  fathers,  3  Bee 
387,  &c. ;  irreverent  names  applied  to  it  !•; 
Anabaptists,  Rid.  255 

(b)  The    supper    instituted    by    Jesui 
Christ  our  Lord,  and  how,  2  Bee.  229,  231 
232,  3 Bee.  232, 1  Brad.  83,  4 Bui.  404,  &c. 

1  Cov.  79,  2  Hoop.  47,  2  Tyn.  218;  why  in 
stituted,  see  in  v,  below  ;   when  instituted 
4  Bui.  405;  on  what  day,  2  Zur.  237  ;  whj 
ordained  after  eating  the  Passover,  Hutel. 
217;    ordained    instead    of    the   passovei , 

2  Bui.  269,    1  Tyn.  356,   3  Tyn.  242,  24c. 

2  Whitg.  514;  compared  with  the  paschal 
supper,   4  Bui.  246,  402,  427,    Coop.  Ill, 
1  Hoop.  125,  190,  Hutch.  217,  3  Tt/n.  246— 
251 ;  what  Christ  did  when  he  ordained  il, 

3  Bee.  254,  &c.,  4  Bui.  406 ;  how  he  blessei  I 
it,    Calf.  231—233;    how  he  administerei '. 
it,  1  Hoop.  180;  how  he  used  and  taugh ; 
others  to  use  it,  2  Hoop.  464;  on  the  word  , 
of  institution,    1  Brad.  489,   1  Cov.  429—. 
431,  Grin.  35,  &c.,  2  Jew.  623,  &c.,  Rid.  7 
8,  15,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  356,  363,  &c.,  3  Tyn 
241,  243,   see   also  ii.  and  v'.ii.  g,  below 
Christ  gave  heavenly  and  earthly  things  tc 
his  disciples,   3  Bee.  365;  he  gave  freely. 
ib. ;  to  what  uses  he  instituted  it,   2  Bee. 
509,  510;   its  institution  described  by  the 
evangelists  and  St  Paul,  1  Cran.  28,  Rid. 
6,  &c.,   3  Tyn.  241,  243;  Harding  asserts 
that  the  apostles  departed  in  many  respects 
from    the    letter    of    Christ's    institution, 

1  Jew.  223;  Cyprian  enforces  the  necessity 
of  adhering  to  the  Lord's  tradition,  see  p. 
262,  263,  above;   the  things   spoken   and 
done  by  Christ,  and  written  by  the  evange 
lists  and  St  Paul,  ought  to  suffice  the  faith 
of  Christian  people,  1  Cran.  30 

(c)  Of  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood,  or  Lord's  supper,  1  Bee.  117, 
&c.,     1     Cov.    422,    &c.,    2    Hoop.    90, 

2  Jew.  1109,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  345,  &c.,  3  Tyn. 
218,  &c. ;  what  it  is,  2  Bee.  228,  3  Bee.  612, 
613,  617,    1  Brad.  84,    4  Bui.  403,  &c., 
1  Hoop.  175,   Lit.  Edw.  516,  (564),    Now. 
(90),  212 ;   what  it  is,  with  probations  of 
scripture,   2  Bee.  508,  509 ;    de  vera  doc- 
trina  et  usu  coenae  Domini,   2  Hoop.  400, 
&c. ;  the  true  doctrine  concerning  the  holy 
sacrament,   2  Cov.  417 ;   an  assertion  and 
defence   of  the  true   knowledge   and  use 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


727 


Oiereof,  1  Hoop.  154;  the  doctrine  of 
eripture  on  it,  1  Brad.  394,  2  Brad.  271, 
2  Cov.  250 ;  an  article  de  eueharistia, 
2  Cran.  475;  sermons  on  it,  1  Brad.  82, 
4  Bui.  401,  Hutch.  200,  235,  262,  1  Jew.  3 ; 
a  meditation  on  it,  1  Brad.  260;  de  crena 
Domini ;  verses  by  A.  Ellinger,  Pra.  Eliz. 
405;  the  Lord  s  supper  coupled  with  bap- 
ism  in  scripture,  1  Brad  88,  534 ;  the  two 
lacraments  compared,  1  Cran.  221,  Rid. 
275;  denoted  by  "the  water  and  the 
blood,"  1  Jo.  v.  C,  2  Tyn.  209;  reference 
to  a  book  entitled,  Quid  de  Eueharistia 
Veteres  senserunt.-.Dialogus,  3  Tyn.  258  n. ; 
doctrine  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  church,  2  Ful. 
7,  &c. ;  abp  Arundel's  determination,  Bale 
27 ;  lord  Cobham  examined  on  the  sacra 
ment,  ib.  30,  37;  his  belief,  ib.  22,  24; 
Will.  Thorpe  examined  about  it,  ib.  91; 
Anne  Askewe  questioned  on  the  subject, 
ib.  148—151,  199,  202,  203,  212;  her  letter 
on  it,  ib.  19G;  her  faith  as  to  it,  ib.  207, 
212,  214,  217,  232,  &c.;  THE  SUPPER  OF 
IHE  LOUD,  a  treatise  ascribed  to  W.  Tyn- 
dale,  3  Tyn.  218,  &c. ;  the  subject  is  treated 
of  in  Tyndale's  Brief  Declaration  of  the 
Sacraments,  1  Tyn.  345,  &c. ;  contrary  doc 
trines  held  at  different  times  by  Cranmer, 
2  Cran.  217,  218  ;  change  in  his  views,  ib. 
342  n.,  3  Zur.  13 ;  he  desires  an  united 
declaration  of  the  doctrine  of  Protestants, 
2  Cran.  4!J3;  submits  to  the  judgment  of 
the  old  church,  ib.  453;  his  ANSWER  to 
Gardiner,  1  Cran.  1,  &c.;  his  DEFENSIO 
VER/E  ET  CA.TH.  DOCTRINE  DE  SACRAMEN- 
ro,  ib.  (1,  &c.) ;  the  doctrine  of  the  re- 
Ibrmed  the  same  as  that  of  the  catholic  fa- 
;hers,  2  Jew.  1030;  proclamation  of  Ed 
ward  VI.  against  irreverent  talking  of  the 
sacrament,  2  Cran.  505;  a  disputation  (at 
London,  1548)  respecting  it,  3  Zur.  322  n. ; 
disputation  at  Cambridge,  1549,  Grin,  ii, 
193,  £c. ;  Ridley's  determination  there, 
Rid.  1C7 ;  his  BRIEF  DECLARATION  OF  THE 
LORD'S  SUPPER,  ib.  1,  &c. ;  A  FAITHFUL 

DECLARATION  OF    CHRIST'S  HOLY  SUPPER, 

N  THREE  SERMONS,  by  R.  Hutchinson, 
Hutch.  209,  &c. ;  A  TREATISE  ON  THE  SA 
CRAMENT  OF  THE  BODY  AND  BLOOD  OF 
CHRIST,  translated  from  Calvin  by  bp  Co- 
verdale,  1  Cov.  422;  title  to  another  edition, 
ib.  529;  errors  which  have  crept  into  the 
church,  2  Bee.  260 ;  the  true  doctrine  never 
condemned  by  any  council  before  the  time 
of  pope  Nicholas  II.,  1  Cran.  14;  the  Ro 
mish  doctrine  confuted,  2  Brad.  269,  282, 
2  Cov.  248,  261,  Pil.  634  (v.  Mass,  &c.) ; 
the  controverted  points  enumerated,  Rid. 


11 ;  alleged  heretical  translations  concern 
ing  it  examined,  1  Ful.  497—525;  a  dia 
logue  between  Custom  and  Verity,  on  the 
words,  "  This  is  my  body,"  Grin.  35,  &c. ; 
dissensions  among  Romanists  touching  the 
sacrament,  Rid.  307;  Gardiner  denies  that 
the  Lord's  supper  is  commanded,  1  Brad. 
490;  the  strange  notions  of  Rob.  Cooch, 

2  Zur.  236 

(d)  Some  abuses  of  the  Lord's  supper 
(see  also  the  title  passim) : — though  a  holy 
thing  it  may  be  abused,  1  Jew.  5;  abuses 
and  corruptions  of  the  ordinance  by  men 
in  various  ages,  and  especially  by  Papists, 

1  Bee.  11,  2  Bee.  237,  &c.,  3  Bee.  231,  232, 
384,  385,  1  Brad.  373,  1  Cran.  23,  1  Jew. 
6,  7,    2  Jew.  989,    1  Lot.  236,   2  Lat.  261, 
Phil.   116,   117,    Rog.   267,    2    Tyn.  218, 

3  Tyn.  73 ;  the  abuse  of  it  is  the  eonculca- 
tion  of  Christ's  blood,  1  Hoop.  61 ;  plagues 
sent  on  account  of  its  abuse,    Lit.  Eliz. 
605;  it  is  horribly  perverted  by  the  mass,  2 
Brad.  315,  3  Bee.  385,  386  (v.  Mass,  Mass- 
mongers) ;  Romanists  have  not  the  supper 
of  the  Lord,  Phil.  54;  the  mass  is  not  the 
Lord's  supper,  being  defective    in  several 
essential  points,  and  contrary  to  Christ's 
ordinance,  2  Hoop.  51,  394,  414,  467,  500, 
Phil.  66,  96,  100;  the  Lords  supper  con- 
trast2d  with  the  mass,  2  Bee.  451,  455,  &c., 
3  Bee.  267,  283,  284,  356,  &c.,  387,  &c., 
Coop.  98,  2  Hoop.  464,  &c.,  Rid.  103,  &e. ; 
A    COMPARISON    BETWEEN    THE    LORD'S 
SUPPER  AND  THE  POI>K'S  MASS,  by  T.  Be- 
con,  3  Bee.  351,  &c. ;  the  Lord's  table  con 
trasted  with  the  table  of  devils,  3  Tyn.  255  ; 
the  sacrament  received  as  a  purgation  from 
slander,  1  Jew.  6 ;  profanely  used  by  princes, 
for  the  confirmation  of  treaties  which  are 
speedily  broken,  '2  Tyn.  301 ;  made  a  market, 

2  Hoop.  128;  offered  for  the  dead,  4  Bid. 
431 ;  administered  to  the  dead,  1  Jew.  7, 
Rog.  206;  buried  with  the  dead,  1  Jew.  244, 
245;  it  belongs  to  the  dead  no  more  than 
baptism,  3  Bee.  379;  Papists  carry  it  about 
in   public  processions,    see   viii.  I,   below; 
holy  bread  and  holy  water  given  instead 
of  the    Lord's  supper,    2  Bee.   260;    the 
abuses  and  errors  introduced  into  it  should 
be  removed,  3  Bee.  386;  various  heresies 
about  the  sacrament,    Rid.  9,    Rog.  283, 
&c. 

ii.  Of  the  sign  and  the  thing  signified, 
and  how  the  elements  are  Christ's  body  and 
blood  :  the  supper  is  a  sacrament ;  v.  Sacra 
ments  ;  a  visible  word,  2  Hoop.  90 ;  whether 
the  forms  be  the  sacrament,  2  Jew.  791,  &c. ; 
whereof  it  consists,  4  Bid.  405;  it  contains 


728 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


two  things,  the  one  earthly  the  other  hea 
venly,  2  Hoop.  49,  433;  the  sign  and  thing 
signified,  4  Bui.  250,  329,  2  Lot.  267 ;  the 
outward  sign,  and  the  inward  grace,  Sand. 
88;  the  signs  and  the  promises,  2  Bee.  11(0; 
meaning  and  importance  of  the  outward 
signs,  1  Cov.  330,  331,  340;  the  hidden 
mysteries,  2  Jew.  1122;  the  threefold  re 
semblance  of  the  sign  to  that  which  it  sig 
nifies,  1  Brad.  88;  whether  the  blessing 
changes  the  natures  of  things,  4  Bui.  261 ; 
the  fathers  speak  of  the  elements  as  chang 
ed  or  turned  into  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  i.  e.  sacramentally  or  mystically, 

1  Brad.  94,  95  ;  the  schoolmen  understood 
this   literally,   ib.  95;   in  what   sense   the 
elements  are   changed,  Hutch.  276,  &c. ; 
nature  of  the  sacramental  mutation,  Hid. 
274 ;  the  bread  and  wine  are  changed  in 
use,  not  in  substance,  2  Hoop.  152,  394, 
408,  460,  469,  531,  Now.  (91),  214,  Rog. 
285—287,  Sand.  89,  90  ;  they  are  changed 
sacramentally,  Rid.  12;  a  great  and  mar 
vellous  change  is  made  by  the  power  of 
God's  word.  Coop.   194;  passages  of  the 
fathers  in  which  they  speak  of  the  eucharist 
as  a  figure,  sign,  or  mystery  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  Sand.  453,  454;  it  is  a  sacrament, 
sign,   memorial,    commemoration,    repre 
sentation,  or  figure  effectual,  of  the  body 
of  Christ,  ib.  88 ;  a  figure,  pledge,  token, 
or  remembrance  of  Christ's  body,  2  Jew. 
5'tO,  &c. ;  the  difference  between  the  body 
of  Christ  and  the  sacrament  of  the  body, 

2  Jew.  1121 ;  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord 
ought  not  to  be  separated  from  his  sub 
stance  and  verity,  1  Cov.  439,  440 ;  the  ele 
ments  are  called  bread  and  wine  after  con 
secration,  1  Brad.  85,  Hutch.  266,267,  Rid. 
16,  3  Tyn.  251,  255  ;  the  substance  of  bread 
and  wine  remains,  Bale  168,  2  Bee.   264, 

3  Bee.  232,  617,  618,  1  Brad.  86,  4  Bui. 
*276,   Grin.   196,  2  Hoop.   152,   155,  402, 

1  Jew.  11,  545,  547,  2  Jew.  1114;  this  the 
fathers  testify  with  one  consent,  1  Jew. 
150;  whether  the  bread  and  wine  are  so 
called  after  consecration  for  their  former 
substance,  4  Bui.  276;  they  are  not  tran 
substantiated,  2  Hoop.  48,  122,  402;  there 
is  no  miracle  in  the  sacrament,  Grin.  49, 
1  Hoop.  164,  225,  2  Hoop.  410,  412,  3  Tyn. 
261,  262;  of  the  real  presence,  1  Jew.  445, 
&c. ;  disputation  on  it,  Phil.  34, 53,  60—69; 
three  opinions  on  the  presence  of  Christ's 
body, — the  Romish,  the  Lutheran,  and  the 
third  opinion,  1  Tyn.  3C6;  these  opinions 
examined,  ib.  367,  &c. ;  Philpot  acknow 
ledges  the  true  catholic  doctrine  thereof, 


Phil.  130,  132,  133,  141,   192;   the   t 
"really"  is  ambiguous,  Rid.  196;  why 
bread  and  wine  are  called   Christ's  bo' 
and    blood,   and   in  what   sense  they   a! 
so,   2  Bee.   282,  283,   3  Bee.   54,  67,  27 

1  Brad.   95,  96,  4  Bui.  282,  1  Coy.  44 
Grin.    6"-,   2  Hoop.   441,  1  Jew.  167,  51 

2  Jew.  565,  &c. ;  real  presence,  Phil.  39 
Rid.  15;  the  bread  is  made  Christ's  myst 
cal  body,  Rid.  157;  Papists  assert  that  tl 
natural  body  of  Christ  though  in  heave 
is  yet  invisibly  in  the  eutharist,  2  Bee.  27 
279 ;  they  say  his  body  s-piritual  is   in  tl 
sacrament,  Grin.  50;  Dr  Moreman  affirn 
that  Christ  atehisown  body,  Phil.  190;  tl 
corporal  presence  in  the  sacrament  of  tl 
altar,  as  taught  in  the  Institution,  2  Cra 
96  ;  there  is  no  manner  of  local  or  corpor. 
presence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  in  tl 
sacrament,   2  Bee.   270,    &c.,  3  Bee.  27 
&c  ,  1  Brad.  95.  96,  4  Bui.  253,  435,  45 
Grin.  55,  67,  1  Hoop.  62,  68,  115,  119,  15 
157,  158,  400,  414,  514,  2  Hoop.  122,  15 
155,  443,  &c.,  1  Jew.  445,  &c.,  Now.  (93 
216,    Phil.   192 ;    against    the    notion 
Christ's  natural  body  being  carnally  eat< 
in  it,  with  sentences  and  examples  of  scri| 
ture,  1  Bee.  418,  &c. ;  the  doctrine  of  tl 
Lord's  bodily  presence  is  incompatible  wi 
what   he    said    about   going    hence,    at 
being  no  more  in  the  world,  3  Tyn.  251- 
253;  it   is   disproved  by  the   words   "t 
he    come,"  1  Brad.  394  ;   it   is   not  suj 
ported  by  John  vi,   1  Hoop.    155   (see   : 
iii,  below);    that  passage  makes  much  f< 
the  interpretation  of  Christ's  words  in  tl 
supper,  4  Bui.  289 ;  the  corporal  presen 
establishes  the   Marcionite  heresy,  2  Bt 
270;  probations  from  the  old  fathers  th 
the  substance  of  the  bread  is  not  chang* 
into  the  natural  body  of  Christ,  3  Bee.  42 
&c. ;  the  article,  temp.  Edw.  VI.,  again 
Christ's  bodily   presence,   1  Zur.   165  n 
protestation  against  the  same  in  the  litur; 
of  Elizabeth,  ib.  180  n  ;  the  Papists'  ov 
doctors  believe  not  that  the  very  body 
Christ  is  received  in  the  sacrament,  1  Hoc 
530;  the  declaration,"  This  is  my  body,"  n 
a  mere  metaphor,  Hutch.  36 ;  how  the 
words  are  to  be  expounded,  and  what  th 
mean,  2  Bee.  282,  4  Bui.  253,  435,  438,  4A 
Coop.  199,  Grin.  35,  &c.,  40, 197, 1  Jew.  44 
456,  2  Jew.  567,  1110;  a  vain  quiddity 
Duns  respecting  them,  Rid.  24 ;  Christ  he: 
tated  not  to  say,  "This  is  my  body,"  wh 
he  gave  a  sign  of  his  body,  Grin.  65 ;  "  Tl 
cup,"  &c.,  explained  by  a  trope,  4  B. 
445 ;  the  cup  is  the  sign  of  Christ's  bloc 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


729 


,  Tyn.  365,  3CG,  379,  383;  the  cup  is  the 
lew  testament  by  metonymy,  Rid.  20; 
Christ  calls  the  cup  the  fruit  of  the  vine, 
ib.  17;  Christ's  body  and  blood  are  not 
only  represented,  but  presented,  Sand.  302, 
303;  Christ  is  present  spiritually,  or  by 
STace,  to  the  faith  of  the  recerver,  1  Brad. 
35,  9G,  435,  450,  456,  480,  488,  511,  &c., 
522,  531,  532,  585,  586,  4  Bui.  452,  Coop. 
130,  131,  1  Hoop.  121,  530,  2  Hoop.  394, 
441,  453,  Hutch.  33,  3  Jew.  558,  2  Lat.  251, 
&c.,  285,  Lit.  Edw.  507,  (55G),  Now.  (91), 
213,  Poet.  375,  Eid.  13,  201,  213,  236,  2C5, 
273,  274,  1  Tyn.  liii ;  probations  out  of  the 
old  fathers  that  Christ  is  truly  present  in 
the  supper  in  grace,  aud  not  in  body,  3 -Bee. 
427,  &c. ;  he  is  present  as  a  house  is  in 
a  lease,  Hutch.  251 ;  another  illustration, 
L  Tyn.  372;  Christ  is  not  less  present  at 
Baptism  than  at  the  supper,  3  Bee.  261, 

1  Crew.  76,  &c. ;  a  difference  to  be  made  of 
;he  Lord's  body,  4  Bui.  470;  the  elements 
are  not  simply  Christ's   body  and   blood, 
but  his  body  broken  and  his  blood  shed, 
L  Brad.  102;  hence  it  teaches  repentance, 
ib.,  and  faith,  ib.  103,  and  shews  Christ's 
love,  ib.  104 ;  the  supper  is  not  the  only 
way  of  receiving  Christ's  body  and  blood,  ib. 
100;  nevertheless  necessary,  ib.  101;  differ 
ence  amongst  Protestants  as  to  the  manner 
of  Christ's  presence,  Phil.  400;  opinion  of 
Zanchius,  2  Zur.  99,  &c. ;  it  was  calumni- 
ously  said  of  the  reformed, — that  they  as 
serted  the  holy  sacrament  to  be  no  better 
than  a  piece  of  common  baken  bread,  and 
that  they  made  it  a  mere  figure,  Hid.  10; 
denial  of  this,  ib. ;  Christ  said  to  be  laid  on 
:he  table,  1  Jew.  464,  &c. ;  Christ  to  be 
worshipped    in   the   sacrament,  Hid.   235, 
236 ;  of  calling  it  Lord  and  God,  2  Jew. 
758,  &c. 

iii.  Of  eating  Christ's  body,  <Sfc.  (see 
iii.  above) :  Christ  appointed  the  sacra 
mental  bread  to  be  eaten  of  the  faithful, 
3  Bee.  374;  why,  ib.  375;  the  sacrament 
is  a  spiritual  meat,  1  Be.c.  117,  &c.;  hea 
venly  bread,  2  Jew.  C20,  621 ;  in  memory 
of  Christ's  passion  in  the  flesh,  not  a  dis 
tribution  of  flesh,  I  Hoop.  402;  how  the 
flesh  of  Christ  is  given  for  bread,  4  Bui. 
456 ;  what  it  is  to  eat  his  flesh  and  drink 
his  blood,  2  Bee.  294  ;  3  Bee.  612,  4  Bui. 
457,  1  Cran.  24,  40,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  62, 

2  Hoop.  153,  Hutch.  35,   Pit.  552,   1  Tyn. 
369;  that  Christ's  natural  body  and  blood 
are  not  carnally  eaten  and  drunken  in  the 
Lord's  supper,  with  sentences  and  exam 
ples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  418,  &c. ;  the  body 


of  Christ  is  eaten,  not  carnally,  but  spiri 
tually  by  faith,  2  Bee.  295,  4  Bui.  456,1  Cov. 
207,  465,  466,  1  Cran.  35,  &c.,  Grin.  46,  47, 
198,  1  Hoop.  55,  69,  2  Hoop.  49,  451,  486, 
Hutch.  241,  1  Lat.  458,  2  Lat.  127,  252,  266, 
292,  \Jeio.  449,  541,  54.3,  2  Jew.  572,  1110, 
1117,  3  Jew.  531,  &c.,  Rog.  288,  289,  Sand. 
89,  3  Tyn.  162, 163,  178,  179,  224,226,227, 
236—238,  244;  the  old  fathers  confirm  this, 
2  Bee.  295,  &c. ;  passages  which  appear  to 
controvert  this  explained,  ib.  296,  297 ; 
when  we  eat  Christ's  flesh  and  drink  his 
blood,  1  Cov.  212,  331 ;  there  are  two 
kinds  of  eating,  spiritual  and  sacramental, 
4  Bui.  463;  a  third  kind  of  eating,  main 
tained  by  Romanists,  4  Bui.  464 ;  to  re 
ceive  worthily,  is  to  receive  with  faith,  1 
Lat.  "237 ;  the  body  of  Christ  may  be  eaten 
without  the  sacrament,  1  Hoop.  530; 
whether  the  sacrament  is  referred  to  in 
John  vi.,  iJew.  449,  516,  1  Tyn  369;  how 
the  Capernaites  took  Christ's  words,  4 
Bui.  447,  1  Cran.  116,  18'>,  231,  24!>,  Grin. 
44,  2  Hoop,  191,  450,  1  Jew.  451,  Rid.  175, 
Rog.  289 

iv.  That  Christ's  body  is  eaten  by  the 
righteous,  but  not  by  the  wicked:  whether 
Judas  Iscariot  was  present  at  the  supper, 
and  if  so,  what  he  received  there,  see 
p.  447  above;  coming  to  the  supper  with 
out  faith  profits  nothing,  3  Bee.  55,  1  Tyn. 
252,  3  Tyn.  256 ;  none  are  fed  thereby, 
save  the  regenerate,  Rid.  9  ;  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  are  not  eaten  and  drunken 
by  the  wicked,  but  by  the  faithful  only, 
2  Bee.  291,  292,  295,  3  Bee.  378,  379, 

1  Brad.  91,  489,  511,  &c.,  537,  542,    Grin. 
55,  Hutch.  41,  42,  43,  263,  &c.,  242,  243, 

2  Jew.   1120,    Now.  (93),  215,  Phil.  133, 
Rid.  12,  246,  Rog.  292,  293 ;  the  old  fathers 
confirm  this,  2  Bee.  292,  &c. ;  probations 
out  of  the  old  fathers  that  the  ungodly  do 
not  eat  his  body  or  drink  his  blood,  3  Bee. 
462,  &c. ;  evil  men  eat  the  sacrament,  but 
not  the  body  of  Christ,  1  Cran.  29 ;  they  re 
ceive  the  outward  sign,  but  not  the  inward 
grace,  Sand.  88;  Christ's  body  is  received 
of  every  man  unto  life,  and  of  no  man  unto 
destruction,  1  Jew.  453;  what  it  is  to  eat 
and  drink  unworthily,  4  Bui.  4C9,  Hutch. 
42,  1  Tyn.  358,  366,   3  Tyn.  256 ;  in  what 
sense  persons  are   said  to  receive  to  their 
own  damnation,  1  Cor.  432  ;  who  are  guilty 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  3  Tyn. 
267;  unworthy  recipients  are  guilty  of  the 
Lord's  body,  though  they  eat  it  not,  Hutch. 
280 

v.     The  benefits,  i$'c.  of  tht  Lord's  svp- 

54 


730 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


per :  why  it  was  ordained;  the  ends  of  it, 

2  Bee.  229,  231,  232,  284,  &c.,  509,  510, 

3  Sec.  269,    1  Brad.  105,   4  Bui.  433,  467, 
1  Cov.  436,  1  Hoop.  90,  1  Lot.  459,  2  Lai. 
255,  Lit.  Edw.  516,  (564),  Now.  (90)  212 ; 
Christ  ordained  his  supper  for  a  remem 
brance  of  himself  and  his  benefits,  3  Bee. 
370,  372,  4  Bui.  445,  468  ;   as   a  memorial 
of   his  sufferings   and  death,   3  Bee.  230, 
1  Brad.  393,  1  Cov.  418,  1  Hoop.  156,  190, 
1  Tyn.  356,  371,  3  Tyn.  177, 264;  as  a  token 
of  mercy,  1  Tyn.  360  ;  as  a  token  of  God's 
good-will,  and  to  assure  and  stir  up  our 
minds  to  faith,  3  Bee.  377,  379,  380;  Christ 
appointed  the  sacramental  bread  that  each 
might  enjoy  by  and  for  himself,  ib.  375;  he 
instituted  the  holy  signs  that  we  should  look 
upwards  to  heaven,  ib.  374,  and  that  they 
might  be  exercises  of  faith  to  the  living, 
ib.  379 ;  the  supper  is  instituted  to  represent 
God's  gifts  to  the  church,  4  BulAQ7;  likewise 
to  gather  together  the  church  and  to  unite 
it  in  one  communion,  ib.  467,  1  Cov,  418; 
and  that  all  his  people  should  openly  tes 
tify  that  they  belong  to  him,  3  Bee.  375, 
376 ;  and  that  they  might  lead  a  life  wor 
thy  of  his  gospel,  ib.  376 ;  also  to  admo 
nish  Christians  of  their  duty,  4  Bui.  468 ; 
and  to  help  our  weakness,  1  Cov.  532;  it 
is  necessary  to  be  received,  ib.  531,  Hutch. 
44;  it  is  not  rendered  unnecessary  by  bap 
tism,  1  Tyn.  359 ;  it  is  not  essential  to  sal 
vation  in  an  absolute  sense,  ib.  369 ;  what 
things  are  to  be  remembered  at  it,  1  Bee. 
119;  the  faithful  Christian  must  lift  up  his 
soul  from  the  outward  elements  to  Christ, 
1  Cov.  351;  the  right  use  of  it  is  very  pro 
fitable,    1  Hoop.  186,   2  Hoop.  433;    how 
rightly  to  use  it,  I  Hoop.  61,  127, 147,  182; 
its  true    use   is   to   be    learned   from   the 
doctrine  of  justification,  1  Hoop.  60;    its 
benefits  or  fruits,  1  Bee.  119,  1  Brad.  99, 
106,  1  Cov.  79,  437—439,  2  Cov.  267,  470, 
471,  2  Cran.  116,  2  Hoop.  90,  218,  Hutch. 
41,  1  Lat.  460,  461,  2  Lot.  127  ;  it  preaches 
penitence  and  faith,  I  Hoop.  178;  the  pro 
mise   belonging  to   it,   2  Bee.  199,  1  Cov. 
461,  1  Tyn.   252;  it  has  a  promise  of  re 
mission  of  sins,  Phil.  190;  to  the  faithful 
receiver  it  is  a  pledge  or  token  of  forgive 
ness,  LTyn.  357,  367,  2  Tyn.  223;  breaking 
of  bread  in  the  supper,  is  the  token  of  the 
new  covenant  confirmed  by  Christ  on  the 
cross,  1  Cov.  418;   a  sign  of  our  redemp 
tion,  3  Tyn.  242,  250;  a  sacrament  of  our 
redemption,   Rog.  283—285;    not  a  mere 
sign,    1  Brad.  92,  &c.  449;   1  Cov.  419, 
1  Hoop.  190,  199,   3  Zur.  47  ;   but  a  seal, 


4  Bui.  323,  1  Hoop.  191 ;   and  the  m  , 

of  grace  to  the  soul,  and  of  resurrection', 
the  body,  Coop.  212;  it  is  food  for  bo! 
and  soul,  3  Bee.  378  ;  grace  is  given  there 
to  those  who  receive  worthily,  1  Cov.  3-" 
Rid.  239,  240;  faith  is  confirmed  by 

1  Cov.  532,    2  Ful.  169,  1  Tyn.  3G9 ;   by 
we  are  made  partakers  of  the  body  ni 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  2  Hoop.  47,  49,  : 
Rog.  283,  285  ;  it  is  a  spiritual  nourishmer 

2  Bee.  167,  168;    Christians  are  streng: 
ened  by  it  to  eternal  life,  1  Cov.  211 ;  t,l 
fruit  of  Christ's  death  is  communicated 
us  in  the  Lord's  supper,  not  on  account 
the  merit  of  the  work,  but  for  the  promi ; 
that  are  made  to  us  therein,  1  Cov.  4(1 
we  are  stirred  up  by  it  to  consider   ij 
benefits  we  receive  of  Christ,  ib.  442 ;  \ 
are  more  vehemently  stirred  up  to  holiiiE 
of  life,  ib. ;  by  it  we  are  fed  unto  life  ev  : 
lasting,  Sand.  87;  whoso  receiveth  it, 
ceiveth  life  or  death,  Rid.  8,  9,  161 ;  wl 
goodness  followed  the  ministration  of  it 
king  Edward's  days,  3  Bee.  256;  what 
profess  in  receiving  it,  1  Bee.  120;  to  i 
first   Christians  it  was  a  token  of  perse  • 
ranee  in  the  Christian  religion,  3  Tyn.  2<> 
it  is  not  profitable  to  the  absent,  ib.  1^ 
it  helps   not  the  unbeliever,    3  Bee. 

2  Hoop.  49,  1  Tyn.  252,  3  Tyn.  256;  it 
only  the  faith  of  the  receiver  that  mal 
him  partaker  of  Christ's  death,  SJew.o, 
to  attribute  salvation  to  the  sacrament 
an  ungodly  opinion,  1  Hoop.  131;  it  mi. 
eth  not,  but  ratifieth  our  peace,  ib.  11 
it  hath  no  power  to  work  salvation,  or 
cause  a  man  to  die  well,  2  Jew.  243; 
increases  the  guilt  of  those  who  come  i 
to   it   with   a   right   purpose,  1  Tyn.  3. 

3  Tyn.  256 ;  to  the  wicked  it  is  damnal 
Now.  (93),  216;  the  wicked  cautioned  i 
to  approach   it,   Hutch.   43,   2  Jew.  11 
Sand.  304 

vi.  The  sacrament  as  a  type  of  unit 
it  is  a  sacrament  of  love  and  conco 
3  Bee.  281 ;  a  sign  of  the  love  that  Chr 
tians  ought  to  have  among  themselv 
Rog.  282,  283;  a  symbol  of  the  churc 
unity,  2  Whitg.  546 ;  in  it  there  are  tin 
similitudes  ;  nourishing,  unity,  conversii 
Hutch.  37,  238,  245,  Rid.  171,  175,  205;  i 
"one  bread"  signifies  that  we  are  all  o 
body,  Coop.  120,  Hutch.  37, 239 ;  3  Tyn.  2. 
2  Whitg.  546  ;  "  the  body  and  blood  of  t 
Lord"  (1  Cor.  xi.  27)  interpreted  to  me 
the  congregation,  3  Tyn.  255;  in  wl 
sense  sacramental  recipients  become  Chris 
body,  Hutch.  241,  244;  some  are  vt 


SUPPER   OF  THE  LORD 


731 


embers  of  Christ's  body  who  never  re 
ived  the  sacrament  thereof,  1  Jew.  142 ; 
e  sacrament  was  ordained  to  move  all 
en  to  friendship,  love,  and  concord  ;  but, 
rough  the  enemies  of  Christ,  nothing 
ises  so  much  contention,  1  Cran.  30,  42, 
J,44 

vii.    The  eucharist  as  a  sacrifice  (v.  Mass, 
acrifice) :  of  the  sacrifice,  2  Jew.  708;  in 
hat  sense  the  old  fathers,  &c.   call   the    i 
ord's    supper    an    oblation    or   sacrifice,    | 
Sec.  249,    Coop.  88,  93,  94,  104,   1  Cov.    i 
1,    1  Cran.  353,   1  Ful.  262,    2  Ful.  381, 
*2,  2  Hoop.  394,  463,  528,  532,  2  Jew.  716, 
id.  207;  it  was  termed  an  unbloody  sacri-    ! 
:e  by  the  council  of  Nice,  ib.  250 ;  it  has    | 
en  called  a  tremendous  sacrifice,  2  Jew.    \ 
6;  it  is  no  new  sacrifice,  Bale56&;  but   ! 
instead  of  all  sacrifices,  2  Bui.  270;  it  is    ' 
ot  truly  and  properly  a  sacrifice,  2  Hoop.    \ 
2,  47,  90,  394,  448,  460,  514,  515,  521,  528,    j 
Tyn.  371,  424,  3  Tyn.  177;  but  a  sacra- 
ent,  2  Brad.  289,  2  Cov.  267  ;  the  Romish 
(inion  of  the  Lord's  supper  as  an  actual 
orifice  for  sin  is  opposed  to  the  sufficiency 

the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  1  Cov.  453,  2  Cov. 
0;  Christ  is  not  offered  up  therein,  as 
apists  say,  Rid.  12;  it  is  not  a  sacrifice 
r  sins,  but  a  memorial  of  the  sacrifice 

Christ,  Coop.  93,  94,  2  Cov.  471,  Hutch. 
J,  Now.  (92),  215;  it  may  be  called  a  sa- 
ifice,  because  it  is  the  sign  of  a  sacrifice, 
Bee.  249,  4  Bui  132,  1  Lat.  167;  it  is  a 
orifice  mystically,  Rid.  317  ;  not  a  propi- 
atory,  but  a  spiritual  sacrifice,  2  Bee.  245, 
c.,  4  Bui.  432,  1  Cov.  426,  432,  451,  1  Ful. 
41,  2  Hoop.  423,  2  Lat.  276,  287  ;  a  sacri- 
ce  of  praise  and  thanksgiving,  4  Bui.  432, 
33,  1  Jew .  491,  Rid.  215 ;  in  it  we  offer 
praises  for  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross, 
Jew.  716;  the  lay  people  make  a  sacrifice 
s  well  as  the  priest,  by  thanksgiving  and 
amble  submission  to  the  will  of  God, 
Cran.  352;  in  the  Lord's  supper  we  offer 
:>  ourselves,  our  souls,  our  bodies,  our 
ms,  praises,  and  prayers,  1  Jew.  124;  the 
icrifice  is  specially  named  in  the  Prayer 
ook,  ib.  122;  "hoc  facite,"  expounded, 
Bee.  241,  2  Hoop.  400 ;  "  Do  this"  does 
ot  mean  "  Sacrifice  this,"  1  Brad.  514, 
Brad.  286,  2  Cov.  265;  the  expression 
is  given"  does  not  refer  to  a  sacrifice,  j 
Jew.  713 

viii.    Celebration,  rites,  circumstances  (v. 
Itars,  Liturgies,  Tables): 
(a)  Order,  &c.,  generally : — Christ's  body 
ust  be  received  sacramentally  as  well  as 
)iritually,  Hutch.  243 ;   the  right  use  of 


the  Lord's  supper,  1  Cov.  443,  1  Hoop.  61, 
127,  147,  182,  .Rid.  399;  the  sacrament  con 
sists  in  the  use  thereof,  2  Hoop.  48 ;  except 
it  be  received  it  is  no  sacrament,  Phil.  95, 
96 ;  description  of  the  manner  in  which  it 
should  be  administered,  1  Hoop.  533,  &c., 
3  Tyn.  265 — 267 ;  its  essential  parts  and  ac 
cidental  circumstances,  Coop.  Ill,  113,  123, 

1  Jew.  122, 124, 126, 127 ;  after  what  manner 
it  was  celebrated  by  our  Lord,  see  i.  b.  above; 
he  delivered  one  manner  of  celebrating  his 
supper,  3  Bee.  372;  whether  it  be  lawful  to 
add  anything  to  the  rite  of  it,  4  Bui.  407 ; 
nothing  is  to  be  followed  in  celebrating  it 
but  that  which  we  have  received  of  Christ, 
ib.  412;  some  circumstances  are  not  settled 
in  scripture,  1  Whitg.  200 ;  it  was  simply 
used  by  the  apostles,  1  Hoop.  237,  3  Tyn. 
97 ;  it  is  said  that  they  celebrated  it  with 
the   Lord's  prayer,  p.  734,  col.  2,  below; 
its  disorderly  celebration  at  Corinth,  and 
St  Paul's  commandment  respecting  it,  1 
Hoop.  171,  1  Jew.  3,  2  Whitg.  506,  546,  551, 

3  Whitg.  516,  547 ;  how  celebrated  in  old 
time,  4  Bui.  408,  Coop.  81,  82,  83,  2  Cov. 
469—472,  2  Tyn.  220  (v.  Dionysius,  Justin, 
and  others);  heathen  misrepresentations  of 
the  Christians' practice,  2  Jew.  1026;  the 
performing  of  it  changed  in  latter  times, 

4  Bui.  409 ;  how  administered  in  king  Ed 
ward's  days,  2  Cov.  525,  Rid.  281,   3  Zur. 
31,   266;    it  was    then    often    celebrated 
without  the  surplice,  1  Zur.  158;  in  some 
places   vestments,  lights,  &c.,  were  used, 
3   Zur.    72  ;      the   godly    order    of    king 
Edward's    days    abolished    and    the    mass 
brought  back,  Rid.  51 ;  petition  that  the 
true    ministration    of   the    Lord's    supper 
might  be  restored,  3  Bee.  247  ;  its  admini 
stration  in  England  described  by  bp  Horn, 

2  Zur.  354 ;  of  the  orders  and  ceremonies 
used  in  the  celebration  thereof,  3  Whitg.  73, 
&c. ;  the  English  communion  service  agree 
able  to  scripture,  Pil.  541,  542 ;  on  the  use 
of  the  ante-communion    service   alone,   3 
Whitg.  381 ;  order  for  the  administration  of 
the  Lord's  supper  in  the  church  of  Den 
mark,  1  Cov.  470-478;  the  Lord's  supper 
must  be  common,  1  Jew.  105;  it  ought  to 
be  administered  publicly,  2  Bee.  200,  3  Bee. 
374,  379 ;  probations  out  of  the  old  fathers 
that  it  is  a  public  banquet,  ib.  415,  &c. ; 
the  faithful  ought  to  receive  together,  as 
they  did  of  old,  and  not  the  priest  alone,  ib. 
229,  230,  275,  279,  280,  1  Cov.  432,  2  Cran. 
171,  172,   Hutch.  227,  228,   1  Jew.  107,  2 
Jeiv.  989 ;  communion  of  the  priest  alone, 
defended,  Coop.  8,  &c.;  Christ  ordained  a 


732 


SUPPER   OF  THE  LORD 


communion,  not  a  private  mass,  Coop. 
8,  &c.,  Hutch.  227,  1  Jew.  16,  &c.  (and 
see  p.  526,  col.  2,  above);  Christ  did  not 
eat  up  all  himself,  but  Papists  require  us 
to  believe,  that  the  priest  receives  it  for 
all,  1  Cov.  433;  by  mass-mongers  it  is 
made  a  private  breakfast,  2  Bee.  453 ;  the 
sacrament  cannot  be  received  by  one  man 
for  another,  2  Cran.  150,  2  Hoop.  125,  133, 
Hatch.  228,  Rid.  316  •,  does  not  profit  those 
who  are  absent,  3  Tyn.  179;  single  com 
munion  is  a  part  of  the  mystery  of  iniquity, 
2  Jew.  911;  what  tongue  is  to  be  used, 
4  Bui.  421 ;  Papists  minister  it  in  a  strange 
tongue,  2  Bee.  253,  &c. ;  injunctions  re 
specting  its  administration,  Grin.  124,  125, 
137;  injunction  to  the  dean  and  chapter  of 
York  respecting  it,  ib.  148;  the  office  of  the 
minister  in  the  communion,  1  Hoop.  534; 
the  office  of  the  people,  ib.  535 

(b)  "SVho  should  be  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  supper,  and  who  not : — for  whom  it 
was  instituted,  4  Bui.  426;  only  the  faith 
ful  ought  to  be  admitted,  2  Hoop.  50; 
women  are  to  be  admitted,  2  Lai.  263, 
]  Whitg.  254 ;  the  negligence  of  the  people 
in  regard  to  the  communion,  Hutch.  320, 

1  Lai.  459;  Rome  increases  it,  1  «^e.H9; 
the  more  wicked  the  people  became,  the 
more  they  withdrew  from  the  communion, 

2  Cran.  174;  men  come  to  it  from  custom, 

1  Lat.  460;  Cartwright  would  have  men 
compelled  by  law  to  receive  it,  2  Whitg. 
552;   Whitgift's  opinion,  ib.  553;    attend 
ance  on  the  communion  was  formerly  re 
quired  by  law,  Lit.  Eliz.  505;  of  shutting 
men  from  the  communion,  and  compelling 
to  communicate,  3  Whitg.  101  ;  Cartwright 
says  that  those  who  are  fit  to  hear,  are  fit 
to  communicate,  2  Whitg.  554;  this  Whit- 
gift  denies,  ib.  555 ;  popish  communicants 
in  England,  3  Whitg.  102 ;  what  is  required 
in  those  who  receive,  1  Hoop.  536;  on  the 
examination  of  communicants,  3  Whitg.  78, 
&c. :  communicants  required  to  know  the 
creed,  &c.,  2  Cran.  82, 156. 500,  2  Hoop.  132, 

2  Lat.  243  :  on  the  worthy  receiving  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  1  Brad.  108, 1  Cov.  433, 2  Cov. 
87,  1  Lat.  237,  Sand.  90;  on  receiving  un 
worthily,  1  Cov.  432,  Grin.  56;  the  plea  of 
unworthiness  considered,  1  Cov.  448,  449; 
who  should  fear  to   come,  Hutoh.  223;    a 
comfort  for  afflicted  consciences  who  fear 
to  approach,  4  Bui.  475 ;  no  man  receiveth 
damnation  through  it,  who  is  not  dead  be 
fore,  Rid.  9;  on  the  necessary  number  of 
communicants,  2  Whitg.  546,  &c. ;  mention 
is  made  of  4000  participating  at  once  at 


Geneva,  3  Jew.  370,  &c. ;  who  are  not 
be  admitted  to  the  communion,  Grin.  1' 
it  is  not  to  be  administered  to  open  sinnc 
Grin.  125,  Now.  (95),  217 ;  probations  o 
of  the  old  fathers  that  wicked  and  notorio 
offenders  ought  to  be  put  away  from  t 
Lord's  table,  3  Bee.  474,  &c. ;  swearers 
be  excluded,  after  admonition  (synod  15(1: 
Sand.  434;  offenders  were  kept  from  1 
Lord's  table  in  the  ancient  church,  1  Ji 
182;   audientes,   poenitentes,  catechumei 
and  energumeni,  not  allowed  of  old  to 
present,  2  Jew.  705,  Rid.  160,  163;  nc 
should  be  present  but  communicants,  Pit 
97  ;  probations  of  this  out  of  the  old  fathei 

3  Bee.  481,  &c. ;  proofs  from  the  aneic 
liturgies,  2  Bee.  256,  3  Bee.  482,  Coop.  1< 
1  Jew.  19,  33,  4  Jew.  887 ;  Papists  adr 
gazers  at  the  communion  against  the  prii 
tive  practice,  2  Bee.  255,  &c.;  the  presei 
of  gazers  and  lookers-on  formerly  tolerat 
in  England,  Grin.  267,  Lit.  Eliz.  505 
the  communion  is  not  intended  for  infar: 

4  Bui.  426;  why  they  are  not  admitted 
it,  1  Jew.  230  ;  it  was  formerly  administer 
to  them,  2  Bee.  223,  3  Bui.  398,  Calf.  2 
270,  Coop.  10,  Whita.  666,  2  Whitg.  fc 
the  wine  only,  1  Jew.  249 

(o)  Preparation  (v.  Prayers)  : — how  ' 
ought  to  approach  the  Lord's  table,  1  Ct 
446,  447,  Now.  (93),  216;  qualifications  f 
approaching  it,  1  Cov.  202 — 206;  how  A 
must  prepare  ourselves,  2  Bee.  232,  & 
4  Bui.  473,  I  Jew.  119,  Sand.  90;  how  v 
ought  to  prepare  our  hearts,  and  with  wh 
faith  and  reverence  we  should  resort 
these  holy  mysteries,  2  Jew.  1122 — 112 
self-examination  is  needful  before  the  cot 
munion,  3  Bee.  384,  1  Brad.  108,  Rid. 
Sand.  304 ;  we  must  come  with  pure  mini 
1  Bee.  118;  having  our  minds  garnish 
with  godly  virtues,  ib. ;  not  trusting 
any  good  works,  ib. ;  with  thirsty  sou 
ib. ;  with  faith,  Bale  196,  1  Bee.  118  ;  t 
coming  with  faith  is  an  argument  of  Goi 
choice  of  us  to  be  his,  3  Bee.  173;  how  t 
minister  should  prepare  himself,  1  Hoo 
534;  it  is  convenient  to  receive  the  sacr 
ment  fasting,  Hutch.  221,  Phil.  379 ;  b 
it  is  not  forbidden  to  come  after  mea 
Hutch.  222,  PhiL  379 

(d)  Times  and  occasions  of  celebratin 
the  communion  :  when  to  be  celebrate 
and  how  often,  4  Bui.  423,  424,  Coop.  10 
&c. ;  it  should  be  often  celebrated  and 
ceived,  3  Bee.  381,  2  Hoop.  129,  1 
512 ;  probations  out  of  the  old  fathers  thj 
we  ought  oftentimes  to  come  to  it,  3  Bet 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


733 


,70,  &c. ;  no  certain  time  appointed,  ib. 
380,  1  White/.  200;  when  the  church  was 
most  pure  it  was  often  received,  2  Bee. 
259 ;  it  was  received  every  day,  in  the 
apostles'  time,  at  Jerusalem,  2  Cran.  174; 
and  so  by  some  in  later  times,  1  Jew.  17, 
136,  157,  169,  2  Jew.  631,  1  Whitg.  217; 
communion  four  days  a  week  mentioned 
by  Basil,  1  Jeio.  155;  in  Lent  it  was  con 
secrated  in  the  Greek  church  only  on 
Saturdays  and  Sundays,  ib.  246,  2  Jew.  555; 
at  Alexandria  it  was  celebrated  on  Sun 
days  only,  1  Jew.  168  ;  weekly  celebration 
approved,  2  Whitg.  556;  reception  every 
Sunday  advised  by  Augustine,  Pil.  542  ; 
daily  communion  mentioned  in  king  Ed 
ward's  first  Prayer  Book,  Lit.  Edw.  80; 
old  decrees  direct  it  to  be  received  at  least 
three  times  a  year,  2  Cran.  174,  1  Hoop. 
228,  1  Jew.  176 ;  to  be  received  thrice  a 
year  at  least,  Grin.  124,  137,  172;  com 
munion  once  a  year  deemed  sufficient  in 
the  church  of  Rome,  2  Bee.  257,  &c., 
1  Hoop.  228,  Hutch.  220 ;  commonly  re 
ceived  at  Easter,  Bale  159,  2  Cran.  173, 
Hutch.  215;  some  of  the  Greeks  received 
it  but  once  a  year  in  the  time  of  Ambrose 
and  Augustine,  I  Jew.  168;  in  the  ancient 
church  it  was  sometimes  celebrated  in  the 
evening  after  supper,  2  Cov.  470,  1  Jew. 
136  ;  Tertullian  on  the  time  of  ministration, 
1  Whitg.  216;  whether  to  be  celebrated 
more  than  once  in  a  day,  2  Jew.  625,  &c. ; 
it  should  be  celebrated,  as  in  the  primi 
tive  church,  but  once  on  the  same  day, 
Coop.  70,  2  Hoop.  126;  article  respecting 
the  times  of  administering  it,  Grin.  158; 
whether  to  be  celebrated  against  imminent 
dangers,  4  Bui.  427  ;  on  its  celebration  at 
marriages,  3  Whitg.  356 ;  communion  at 
the  burial  of  the  dead  in  the  ancient  church, 
1  Lai.  236;  Celebratio  coenae  Domini  in 
funebribus,  Lit.  Eliz.  433 ;  not  more  than 
one  communion  to  be  celebrated  at  a  fune 
ral,  2  Hoop.  146 

(e)  Preaching  before  the  sacrament: — 
Christ  preached  before  it,  3  Bee.   254;  it 
should  be  preceded  by  a  sermon,  1  Hoop. 
177,  178,  2  Zur.  232 ;   what  things  ought 
to  be  preached  at  the  ministration,  3  Bee. 
256;    (see   the   sermons    mentioned    in   i. 
above);   ministered    without    preaching  it 
profits  little,  3  Bee.  255 

(f)  Some  other  circumstances: — where 
the   supper   should   be  celebrated,   4  Bui. 
418,  1  Whitg.  200  ;  Christ  ministered  it  at 
a  table,  and  why,  3  Bee.  258;  it  ought  to 
be  ministered  at  a  table,  ib.  259;  a  table 


is  more  meet  for  the  ministering  of  the 
Lord's  supper  than  an  altar,  '2  Bee.  297, 
298  (v.  Altars,  Tables);  what  vestures 
should  be  used,  2  Bee.  299,  &c.  (v.  Vest 
ments);  Christ  ministered  his  supper 
without  cope  or  vestment,  3  Bee.  259; 
altar  and  mass  vestments  condemned  by 
Bullinger,  1  Zur.  345;  vessels  belonging 
to  the  sacrament,  4  Bui.  419  ;  what  vessels 
may  be  used  without  superstition,  2  Ful. 
114 ;  extravagance  in  them  reproved  by  the 
fathers,  ib.  (v.  Chalices) ;  ministers  enjoined 
not  to  practise  popish  rites  nor  counterfeit 
the  popish  mass,  Grin.  124,  159,  2  Hoop. 
128,  145,  1  Tyn.  248  n.;  superstitious  prac 
tices  in  divers  places  in  England,  3  Whitg. 
85;  on  simple  and  pompous  celebration, 
ib.  106;  on  the  commemoration  of  saints 
and  martyrs,  1  Ful.  269,  2  Ful.  88 ;  the 
kiss  of  peace,  see  Kiss,  Pax;  the  poor  should 
be  remembered  at  the  time  of  communion, 
Hid.  320 

(g)  The  elements  :— why  the  sacrament 
was  instituted  in  the  form  of  bread  and  wine, 
4  Bui.  410;  Christ  delivered  bread  and  wine 
to  his  disciples,  3  Bee.  359, 3(59,  Rid.  228 ;  on 
the  proper  kind  of  bread,  3  Whitg.  82,  &c. ; 
whether  it  ought  to  be  leavened  or  unlea 
vened,  3  Bee.  262,  4  Bui.  410  ;  Christ  used 
unleavened  bread,  3  Whitg.  86;  manchets 
or  wafers  used  by  Romanists,  3  Tyn.  179  ;  a 
question  arose  at  Oxford  whether  they  were 
bread, ib.;  starch  bread  spoken  of,  3  Whitg. 
459;  unleavened  bread  used  in  England 
and  elsewhere,  1  Zur.  164,  2  Zur.  40;  re 
quired  by  the  Communion  Book  and  also 
by  the  first  Prayer  Book  of  king  Edward, 
Lit.  Edw.  8,  97 ;  either  leavened  or  un 
leavened  bread  allowed  by  the  council  of 
Trent,  according  to  custom,  1  Jew.  534  n.; 
wafer  bread  enjoined  by  Elizabeth,  Park. 
240,  277,  278,  2  Zur.  121,  161,  361 ;  i.  e. 
bread  like  singing  cakes,  but  somewhat 
larger,  Park.  375;  form  of  sacramental 
bread  appointed  by  Parker  and  Grindal,tfr. 
378;  directions  respecting  it,  ib.  458;  loaf 
bread  not  to  be  permitted,  ib.  460;  the 
rubrick  which  speaks  of  "usual"  bread 
regarded  by  Parker  as  permissive,  not  as 
forbidding  wafer  bread,  ib.  376;  wafer 
cakes  used  at  Geneva,  Grin.  208  ;  on  the 
mixture  of  water  in  the  cup,  4  Bui.  410, 
Coop.  81,  82,  137,  1  Ful.  503,  522,  523, 
1  Jew.  137,  139,  Rog.  296,  3  Tyn.  96  n., 
97,  Whita.  602,  603,  2  Whitg.  435,  541  n.; 
the  practice  is  not  mentioned  in  scripture, 
1  Ful.  523  ;  Cyprian  speaks  of  it  as  Christ's 
institution,  Coop.  136  n.;  the  liturgies  of 


734 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


St  James  and  St  Basil  do  the  same,  1  Ful. 
523 ;  Justin  mentions  it,  Coop.  81,  82, 

1  Ful.  503,  523,  2  Ful.  237,  Whita.  582 ;  so 
does  Jrenacus,  1  Ful.  503,  523  ;  testimonies 
of   Cyprian    and    others   to    the   practice, 
Whita.  602 ;  Cyprian  advocated  not  so  much 
the  mixing  with  water  as  the  use  of  wine, 
ib. ;  he  presses  on  the  Aquarii  the  neces 
sity  of  observing  the  Lord's  tradition,  viz. 
the  use  of  wine  together  with  the  water,  ib. 
498;    yet   he   estimates   the   practice  very 
highly,  ib.  603;  the  mixed  cup  enjoined, 
as  the  apostolic  practice,  by  the  3rd  coun 
cil  of  Carthage,  and  the  6th  gen.  council 
of  Constantinople,  1  Ful.  261,   523;    the 
origin   of  the   practice   ascribed   to   pope    j 
Alexander,  QBec.  202;  rubric  of  the  Salis 
bury  missal  respecting  the  mixed   cup,  1 
Lat.  138  ;  water  directed  to  be  mixed  with 
the  wine  by  the  Communion  Book  of  K. 
Edward,   Lit.  Edw.  4;    also  by  his  first 
Prayer  Book,  ib.  85  ;  some,  instead  of  the 
elements   ordained   by   Christ,   have  used 
water,  others  milk,  others  bread  and  cheese, 

4 Bui.  410,  Coop.  74, 110  n.,  135,  &c.,  1  Jew. 
252,  2  Jew.  588,  Phil.  117,  420,  Rog.  295; 
Innocent  VIII.  gave  a  dispensation  to  con 
secrate  the  sacrament  without  wine,  1  Jew. 
137, 222 ;  the  consecration  of  metheglin  for 
bidden,  2  Jew.  635;  bread  and  wine  an 
ciently  offered  in  the  Lord's  supper,  1  Cov. 
451 ;  the  practice  not  agreeable  to  the  in 
stitution  of  Christ,  ib. ;  the  holy  loaf,  a 
shadow  of  the  ancient  oblations,  Coop.  89, 
Lit.  Edw.  98;  holy  loaves  were  formerly 
provided  by  the  parishioners  by  turns,  I  Lat. 
4GO;  order  of  the  king  in  council  (1550)  re 
specting  the  finding  of  the  bread  and  wine, 

2  Cran.  523;   communion  bread  and  wine 
to  be  provided  by  the  churchwardens,  Grin. 
134 

(h)  Consecration,  elevation,  the  minis 
ter  («.  Intention) : — on  the  consecration  of 
the  elements,  4  Bui.  267,  416;  wherein  it 
standeth,  1  Hoop.  518,  2  Ful.  167,  1  Jew. 
123;  the  Romish  doctrine,  3  Bee.  269,  Phil. 
Go,  66 ;  this  differs  from  that  of  the  ancient 
churches,  1  Ful.  505,  506;  some  consider 
that  it  is  in  the  word  "  benedixit,"  1  Hoop. 
518;  to  bless,  is  to  give  thanks,  3  Bee.  269, 
1  Ful.  497,  &c.,2Hoop.  (469),  Hutch.  226, 
Rid.  Ill ;  what  it  is  to  bless  the  cup,  2 
Hoop.  (408) ;  the  words  of  consecration 
considered,  2  Bcc.  281,  &c.,  4  Bui.  405, 
1  Hoop.  5'J9,  Phil.  95,  Rid.  18;  the  words 
regarded  as  those  of  consecration  were 
spoken  by  our  Lord  after  the  delivery  of 
the  elements,  3  Tyn.  241,  243;  Aquinas 


mentions  some  who  affirmed  that  the  Lc.'j] 
consecrated  the  bread  with  other  won 
before  he  said,  "  This  is  my  body,"  3  Tyi 
241  (see  in  i.  b.  above)  ;  Ambrose  sa] 
Christ  the  Priest  doth  daily  consecrate  th 
bread  with  his  own  words,  2  Jew.  772;  til 
words  of  consecration  not  to  be  grostl 
interpreted,  2  Bee.  284,  1  Hoop.  115;  he 


the  ancient  fathers  took  them,  2  Bee.  25; 
&c. ;    what  the  word  "Hoc"  denotes, 
Hoop.  116,  148,  529,  Phil.  99;  some  ci.. 
the  object  individuum  vagum,  or  individuui: 
in  genere,  see  p.  413,  col.  1 ;  Papists  hav 
added  "enim  "  to  the  words  of  consecration! "I 
2  Hoop.  470;  and  the  words  "mysterhn 
fidei"  to  the  blessing  of  the  cup,  Rid.  23 
none   of  the   words    of  consecration    ar 
wanting  in  the  English  service,  Pil.  63c 
"Hoc  est  corpus"  is  true  only  to  tho.<- 
who   begin    at   "  Accipite,    comedite,"    I 
Brad.  336;    consecration   is   in   order  t< 
communion,  IJew.  126;   the  apostles  an 
said  to  have  consecrated  with  the  Lord 
prayer   only,    2   Cov.   470,    Pil.  498,   50! 
635,  3  Whitff.  99;   power  of  consecratioi 
4  Bui.  39 ;  evidence  that  the  sacrament  wa 
of  old  sometimes  consecrated  by  deacons 

1  Jew.  240;  of  consecration  under  silence 

2  Jew.  697,  698,  702;  Ridley  thought  th 
practice  not  inconvenient,  Rid.  318;  doubt 
touching  consecration,  1  Jew.  550 ;    som 
say  that  altar,  superaltar,  lights,  &c.,  ar  i 
requisite   to   it,  and   that  the   five  word 
must  be  said  with  one  breath,  2  Jew.  705 
crossing   and   breathing    over    the    breac 
and  wine  forbidden,  Grin.  159;  the  sacra 
ment  not  to  be  lifted  up  or  worshipped 
Hutch.  230,  253,  Rog.  290,  291;    of  th( 
elevation,  1  Jew.  507,  &c.;  Basil  cited  foi 
it,  but   he   does   not  refer   to  it,  1  Brad 
514;  on  the  adoration,  1  Jew.  514,    &c. 
the  practice  condemned,  2  Bee.  301,  4  Bui. 
422,  1   Cov.  433,  3  Jew.  550,  3  Tyn.  179, 
180;   it  was  unknown  in  the  old   church, 
3 -Bee.  360;  Erasmus  says  the  worship  oi 
the  sacrament  was  prior  to  Augustine  and 
Cyprian,  Rid.  236;  how  Christ's  body  was 
worshipped   by  the   old   catholic  fathers, 
1  Jew.  12;   worshipping  the  sacrament  was 
brought  in  by  Honorius,  Grin.  48,  &  al. ; 
whether  there  must  be  one  chief  dealer  in 
the  action  of  the  supper,  4  Bui.  416,  \Whitg. 
216;    how  the  minister  ought  to  prepare 
himself,  1  Hoop.  534;  the  office  of  the  mi 
nister,  ib. ;  on  receiving  from  an  evil  priest, 
Bale  167 

(i)     Communion  in  both  kinds  or  in  one : 
— of  communion   under  both   kinds,  &c.. 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD 


735 


Jew.  204,  &c.,  Phil.  116;  the  communion 
ught  to  be  ministered  to  all  under  both 
inds;  the  cup  is  not  to  be  denied  to  the 
lity,  2  Bee.  240,  241,  3  Bee.  230,  275, 

Brad.  373,  528,  4BuJ.  68,  414,  1  Cov. 
5!),4GO,  471,  2  Cran.  173,  451,  2  Hoop.  47, 

Jew.  9,  204,  &c.,  3  Jew.  479,  &c.,  4  Jew. 
66,  .Ri'rf.  105,  .ffogr.  294—296;  it  was  insti- 
uted  in  both  kinds,  2  Cov.  471, 1  Jew.  210, 
;c.,  3  Jew.  479,  &c. ;  the  objection  that 
xhristspoke  to  consecrate  priests  answered, 

Bee.  241,  242  ;  his  blood  was  shed  for  lay - 
nen  as  well  as  for  priests,  Hid.  23 ;  the 
aity  received  in  both  kinds  in  the  ancient 
hurch,  2  Bee.  242,  &c.,  259,  1  Jew.  62  n. ; 
irobations  out  of  the  old  fathers  that  it 
ihould  be  ministered  under  both  kinds; 
J  Bee.  412,  &c.  ;  other  testimonies  of  the 
Fathers,  Coop.  138,  &c.,  141,  &c.,  Hutch. 
>82,  2  Jew.  989,  Pil.  541,  542,  Sand.  455; 
he  division  of  the  bread  and  the  cup  for- 
)idden  by  Gelasius,  who  calls  it  sacrilege, 
2 Bee.  243,  &  al.;  alleged  scriptural  examples 
for  one  kind,  Rid.  269 ;  alleged  patristic 
uithorities  for  the  practice,  Coop.  23,  24, 
133,  &c. ;  in  scripture  and  the  fathers  both 
kinds  are  often  meant,  though  but  one  is 
Mentioned,  ib.  159,  &c. ;  the  cup  not  denied 
to  the  laity  for  1000  years,  Hutch.  281 ;  it 
was  not  forbidden  in  the  twelfth  century, 

1  Hoop.  229 ;  the  denial  is  not  to  be  traced 
farther  back  than   Frederick   Barbarossa, 
Hutch.  283  ;  Romania's  take  away  one  half 
of  the  sacrament,  2  Tyn.  222;  the  Oriental 
;hurch  never  consented  to  it,  Hutch.  283; 
communion  in  both  kinds  is  used  in    the 
Greek  and  various  other  churches,  2  Bee. 
245,  3  Bee.  275;  both  kinds  were  received, 
by  the   pope's   dispensation,    in    Austria, 

2  FuL  243 ;  White,  bp  of  Lincoln,  says, 
that  communion  in  both   kinds  was  never 
forbidden  in  the  church  of  Rome,  Hid.  269  ; 
the  question  evaded  by  the  council  of  Trent, 
Grin.  22,  3  Jew.  203 ;  the  cup  taken  from 
the  laity  by  Mary,  Rid.  51,  52;  an  act  of 
parliament,  1547,   for  receiving    in    both 
kinds,  Lit.  Edw.  iii;  proclamation  of  king 
Edward  VI.  for  it,  ib.   1;    letter  missive 
from  his   council  to  the  bishops,  concern 
ing,  it,  2   Cran.  511;    communion  in  one 
kind  is  an  abuse,  1  Jt:w.  9;   heretics  the 
first  authors  of  it,  ib.  258;  some  arguments 
for  one  kind,  Coop.  23,  &c.,  29,  &c.,  Hutch. 
283  ;  foolish  reasons  for  refusing  the  cup  to 
the  laity,  1  Jew.  231 

(j)  Administration,  reception,  gestures : 
the  breaking  of  the  bread,  and  why  it  is 
broken,  Hutch.  207,  2  Jew.  584,  &c.,  623, 


3  Tyn.  264;  interrogatory  respecting  it, 
2  Hoop.  145;  what  gestures  to  be  used  at 
the  supper,  2  Bee.  298, 4  Bui.  421 ;  of  kneel 
ing,  2  Bee.  298,  Hutch.  232,  3  Whitg.  88, 
&c.,49l;  this  post  ure  forbidden  in  old  coun 
cils,  Grin.  47  ;  enjoined  in  F.ngland,  1  Zur. 
164,  2  Zur.  121 ;  no  worship  of  the  bread  is 
intended,  2  Ful.  205;  notice  about  this, 

2  Bee.  298,  n.,  1  Zur.  180;  objected  to  by  a 
preacher  (perhaps  Knox),  3  Zur.  M\  ;  con 
ceded  as  indifferent  by  the  episcopal  party 
at  Frankfort,  ib.  754  ;  bishops  Grindal  and 
Horn  speak  of  the  practice  as  tolerated  un 
til  better  times,  1  Zur.  179  ;  used  in  Den 
mark,  1  Cov.  476;   standing  preferred  to 
kneeling,  2  Bee.  298 ;  sitting  deemed  the 
best  posture,  ib.  209 ;  Christ  sat,  and  why, 

3  Bee.  260 ;  sitting  not  practised   in  the 
ancient  church,  2  Bee.  299  n. ;  a  reason  as 
signed  for  it,  3  WTiitg.  93,  94 ;  St  Paul's 
rule  for  eating  the  Lord's  supper,  Pil.  529; 
prayer  at  receiving,  v.  Prayers;  of  receiving 
with  the  hand,  "2  Bee.  300, 301, 4  Bui.  422, 1 
Jew.  152,  &c.;  it  is  best  and  mos-t  in  accord 
ance  with  primitive  usage  for  the  people  to 
receive  it  thus,  Hutch.  230, 1  Zur.  178  n.,(and 
see  358);  probations  out  of  the  o'.d  fathers 
that  it  ought  to  be  delivered  to  the  laity,  into 
their  hands,  3  Bee.  411,  412;  to  handle  the 
bread  is  forbidden  by  the  Papists,  ib.  263 ;  the 
bread  was  not  put  into  the  people's  mouths 
in  the  primitive  church,  ib.  2C8,  209;  Am 
brose  mentions  that  the  priest,  in  minister 
ing  it,  said  "The  body  of  Christ,"  the  com 
municant  responding  "Amen,"  2  Jew.  698; 
Leo  refers  to  the  same  custom,  ib. ;  on  the 
words  of  delivery  to  each  communicant  in 
the  English  church,  3  Whitg.  97,  98;  the 
cup  ministered  by  a  lay  elder  in  the  church 
at  Geneva,  Rog.  235;  on  the  ministration 
of  the  sacrament  by  deacons,  3  Whitg.  64 — 
67  ;  dipping  of  the  bread  in  the  wine,  con 
demned  by  pope  Julius,  1  Jew.  212,  252, 
253  ;  how  the  Anabaptists  ministered  their 
communion,  Rog.  234,  235 

(h)  How  to  behave  after  we  have  re 
ceived  the  sacrament,  1  Bee.  120;  what  is 
to  be  considered  after  we  have  received  it, 
ib.  121 ;  it  should  be  followed  by  thanks 
giving,  Hutch.  43, 284,  (v.  Prayers,  Thanks 
givings). 

(I)  Of  reservation,  <Scc. : — Christ  did  not 
command  the  fragments  of  his  supper  to 
be  kept,  3  Bee.  372, 373 ;  how  the  remnants 
are  to  be  used,  4  Bui.  422,  '2  Jew.  554;  an 
ciently  they  were  in  some  places  burned, 
Grin.  60  r.,  2  Jew.  773;  Papists  reserve 
the  sacrament  contrary  (o  primitive  prac- 


736 


SUPPER  OF  THE  LORD  —  SUPREMACY 


tice,  2  Bee.  251,  &c. ;  against  reservation  of 
the  sacramental  bread,  hanging  it  up,  and 
the  like,  ib.  251,  4  Bui.  422,  2  Cran.  152, 
153  n.,  172,  1  Jew.  148,  &c.,  2  Jew.  553, 
&c. ;  probations  out  of  the  old  fathers  that 
the  sacrament  was  not  reserved  among  the 
ancient  Christians,  3  Bee.  455,  45G;  on  the 
subject,  Coop. 23,  &c.,  29,  &c.,  149,  &c.;  it 
is  alleged  to  have  been  reserved  of  old  in 
some  places,  2  Jew.  241,  554;  when  the 
reservation  was  enjoined,  2  Brad.  310,  Calf. 
136;  reservation  defended,  Coop.  23,  &c.  ; 
diversely  used  in  divers  countries,  2  Jew. 
555;  carrying  about  the  bread  condemned, 
2  Bee.  253,  3  Jew.  550,  555,  Rog.  290,  291 ; 
what  the  Papists  do  if  the  bread  corrupts 
or  the  wine  is  spilled,  2  Bee.  202 

(m)  Administration  in  private  houses, 
communion  of  the  sick: — on  celebration  in 
private  houses,  Coop.  124,  &c.,  2  Whitg. 
514,  540,  &c ;  the  practice  censured,  2  Bee. 
238,  &c.,  4  Bui.  428,  1  Cov.  432,  Hutch. 
227 ;  it  is  very  ancient,  2  Whitg.  541 ;  in 
what  case  it  is  lawful,  1  Hoop.  173;  no  man 
may  receive  alone,  ib.  170  ;  on  communion 
of  the  sick,  and  houseling  before  death, 
2  Ful.  11, 105, 2  Hoop.  147,403, 1  Jew.  135— 
137,2  TF/u'ty.543,  &c.,  3  Zur.  123;  Hooper 
disapproves  of  it,  1  Hoop.  170 — 173;  so 
does  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  80;  in  the  primitive 
church  the  sacrament  was  sent  to  the  sick 
and  others  who  were  absent,  4  Bui.  430, 
Coop.  81,  125,  Grin.  48,  1  Jew.  130 ;  how  it 
•was  carried  home,  Grin.  47,  48 

Supplementum    Chronicorum  :     v.   Forestus 
(J.  P.) 

Supplication :  v.  Prayer. 

AN  HUMBLE  SUPPLICATION  UNTO  GOD 
FOB,  THE  RESTORING  OF  HIS  HOLY  WOHD, 
by  T.  Becon,  3  Bee.  223,  &c. 

Supplication  of  Beggars  :  v.  Fish  (S.) 

Supplication  of  Souls:  v.  More  (Sir  T.) 

Supremacy: 

i.  Of  the  pope  (v.  Law  (Canon),  Peter, 
Phocas,  Pope) :  contentions  of  the  Greek 
and  Roman  churches  about  supremacy,  2 
Hoop.  234;  the  pope  cannot  establish  his, 
ib.  545,  540;  it  is  abhorred  by  the  Eastern 
church,  ±Jeic.  740;  the  Greek  church  com 
pelled  for  a  time  to  acknowledge  it,  2 Hoop. 
238;  where  the  pope  hath  supremacy  kings 
suffer  wrong,  ib.  540,  559 ;  the  pope's  su 
premacy  abrogated  by  Henry  VIII.,  2  Cran. 
3G9  n. ;  denied  in  the  Institution,  i6.98; 
restored  by  act  of  parliament,  under  Marv, 
2  Hoop.  017  n. ;  rejected  by  Elizabeth, 
Rog.  347 

ii.     Of  princes  (v.  Kings,    Magistrates, 


Oaths) :  on  the  supremacy  of  kings,  2  >'  '. 
354,  &c. ;  men  are  called  heads  in  scrip'1  .V 
in  respect  of  outward  government,  3  J'-;c. 
200  ;  Cranmer  says  Nero  was,  in  a  temj"  >- 
ral  sense,  head  of  the  Roman  church,  ani 
the  Turk  is  head  of  the  church  of  Tin  key, 
2  Cran.  219;  the  supremacy  of  Christian 
kings  affirmed  in  the  Institution,  ib.  98; 
supremacy  transferred  to  the  kings  of  Eng 
land,  ib.  303  n.,  2  Zur.  128,  149,  158 
(v.  Statutes) :  Parker's  account  of  the  first 
admission  of  the  king's  supremacy,  2  Cran. 
214  n. ;  it  is  preached  by  Cranmer  in  Kent, 
ib.  320;  affirmed  by  Gardiner,  Park.  23; 
the  title  of  "  supreme  head"  acknowledged 
by  the  kings  of  France,  3  Zur.  503  n.; 
the  king  acknowledged  by  the  Articles  of 
1552  as  supreme  head  in  earth  of  the 
church  of  England  and  Ireland,  Lit.  Edw. 
63G,  (580) ;  the  title  disliked  by  Calvin  and 
at  Magdeburg,  1  Ful.  488 ;  in  what  sense 
it  was  allowed  in  England,  1  Brad.  478, 
1  Ful.  489  ;  nothing  to  be  taught  against 
the  king's  supremacy,  2  Hoop.  144;  the 
title  of  "  supreme  head"  used  by  queen 
Mary,  1  Jew.  61,  4  Jew.  974;  question  as 
to  its  lawfulness,  1  Zur.  1  ;  Elizabeth  (on 
Lever's  suggestion)  declines  it,  4«7ezo.ll44, 
Park.  60,  1  Zur.  24,  33;  the  title  changed 
to  "supreme  governor,"  2  Cran.  224, 
margin,  1  Zur.  29;  the  queen's  supre 
macy  required  to  be  acknowledged  by  all 
ministers,  2  Zur.  358 ;  secretly  denied  by 
the  Puritans,  3  Whitg.  510 ;  our  sovereign 
hath  the  chief  power  in  this  realm  of 
England,  &e.,  Rog.  335,  336,  and  the  chief 
government  of  all  estates  ecclesiastical  and 
civil,  ib.  338 — 341 ;  of  the  prince's  supre 
macy  in  ecclesiastical  causes,  1  Whitg.  27, 
391,  2  Whitg.  263,  3  Whitg.  295,  &c.,  592; 
on  the  title  of  "supreme  head"  or  "gover 
nor,"  4  Jew.  973,  &c. ;  we  grant  no  further 
liberty  to  our  magistrates  than  is  given  them 
by  the  word  of  God,  and  confirmed  by  the 
examples  of  the  best  governed  common 
wealths,  ib.9T3 ;  we  need  not  search  for  scrip 
ture  to  excuse  the  title  of  "  supreme  head 
of  the  church,"  for  we  devised  it  not,  we 
use  it  not,  and  our  princes  claim  it  not, 
ib.  974;  the  sovereign  is  supreme  head  of 
all  the  people  of  England,  as  well  ecclesi 
astical  as  temporal,  but  Christ  only  is  the 
head  of  the  church,  2  Cran.  224  ;  that  title 
belongs  to  Christ  alone,  2  Whitg.  84,  85: 
no  king  is  head  of  the  church,  but  in  everj 
particular  church  the  king,  being  a  Chris 
tian,  is  chief  magistrate,  2  Ful.  261,  262 
&c. ;  Hooper  speaks  to  this  effect  of  kint 


SUPREMACY  —  SWITZERLAND 


737 


Edward,  2  Hoop.  127  ;  monarchs  alleged 
to  be  the  heads  of  particular  churches,  3 
Whitg.  198  ;  the  supremacy  is  a  chargeable 
dignity,  1  Lot.  152 ;  the  archbishop's  style 
of  "primate  of  all  England,"  not  dero 
gatory  to  it,  2  Cran.  304 ;  the  prince  has 
power  by  law  to  ordain  ceremonies  in  cer 
tain  cases,  Park.  375 

uresby  :  to  be  depended  on,  1  Brad.  63 

urfeiting:  v.  Gluttony. 

Admonitions  against  surfeiting  and 
drunkenness,  1  Sec.  324,  325 

urius  (Laur.):  Calf.  324  n. ;  De  Prob. 
Sanctor.  Hist.,  Jew.  xliii;  Vita  Sanctorum, 
2  Ful.  355  n. ;  Comm.  Brev.  Kerum  Gest. 
Rog.  93,  206,  207,  224,  296  nn.  ;  he  at 
tacks  Sleidan,  1  Ful.  63,  4  Jew.  1087; 
his  version  of  the  Apology  of  Staphylus, 
2  Ful.  77  n 

nrnames:  v.  Names. 

urplice  :  v.  Vestments. 

Compared  to  the  ephod,  2  Bui.  135;  whtn 
introduced,  2  Bee.  99,  300,  2  Zur.  166,  2 
Whitg.  47,  3  Whitg.  109 ;  on  its  use,  disputes 
about  it,  &c.,  2  Bee.  09,  300,  Grin.  271, 
339,  2  Whitg.  1,  &c.,  1  Zur.  142,  146,  148, 
158,  164,  345,  &c.,  2  Zur.  ix.  121,  3C1 ;  the 
Lord's  supper  often  celebrated  without  it  in 
king  Edward's  time,  1  Zur.  158;  P.  Martyr 
would  not  wear  it  in  the  choir  at  Oxford, 

2  Zur.  33,   and   corrig. ;    articles   &c.    re 
specting  it,  Grin.  124,  155,  158;   not  re 
quired  to  be  worn  in  preaching,  but  only 
at  the  sacraments,  2  Zur.  118;  to  be  worn 
at  the  Lord's  supper,  Lit.  Ediv.  97,  157, 
217;  ordered  by  Sandys  to  be  worn  in  all 
divine  service,    Sand,  xx ;    to  be  worn   in 
the  choir  at  York,  Grin.  148;   not  to  be 
worn   in    perambulations,    ib.  241;    disap 
proved  by   Bullinger,    2  Zur.  357 ;   Jewel 
desired  its  abolition,  1  Zur.  100;  Cox  de 
fended  it,  ib.  236 ;  it  was  opposed  by  some 
at  Cambridge,  Park.  226  n. ;  not  borne  in 
the  diocese  of  Norwich,  ib.  149;  disorders 
at  St  Giles,  Cripplegate,  ib.  275,  276  ;  Par 
ker's   chaplain,  for  lack  of  a  surplice  and 
wafer- bread,    at   certain    places,    did    but 
preach,  ib.  277 

urplice  Fees,  2  Whitg.  557,  559 
urrey  (Hen.  earl  of):  v.  Howard, 
nrsum   corda  :    3  Bee.  266,  3GO,  407,  4  Bui. 
309,  408,    1  Jew.  12,  119,  285,  292,  467, 

3  Jew.  533—535,    Rid.  318,    Whitg.  260; 
mentioned  by  Cyprian  and  Augustine,  and 
found    in    the    ancient    liturgies,    1  Cov. 
456  n 

urtees  (Rob.) :  History  of  Durham,  cor 
rected,  Ful.  481  n 


Susa :  v.  Shushan. 

Susanna:    falsely  accused,    2  Bui.  114;    her 

faith,  1  Lat.  378  (v.  Daniel). 
Suspicions:  2  Bui.  227 
Suspire :    its  meaning   illustrated   from  the 

Ritual  Rom.,  1  Hoop.  345,  n 
Sussex :  v.  Cinque  Ports. 
Sussex  (earls  of) :  v.  Ratcliffe. 
Sustentacles :  supports,  Bale  369 
Sutcliffe  (Matth.):  Calf.  190  n.,  381  n.,  Roy. 

359  n 
Sutherland  (Jo.),   earl  of  Sutherland:  arms 

in  defence  of  the  queen  of  Scots,  1  Zur. 

205  n 

Sutor:  ne  sutor  ultra  crepidam,  Calf.  263  n 
Sutton   (Edm.):    exile  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur. 

764 

Sutton- Coldfield,  co.  Warwick:  1  Lat.  272 
Sutton    Magna,   co.   Essex :    the  benefice,  2 

Cran.  361 

Suychynars,  or  Suyzars:  v.  Switzerland. 
Swaft'ham,  co.  Norfolk,  Bale  ix. 
Swale,  a  river  of  Yorkshire  :  Augustine  bap 
tizes    there,    4  Jew.  780,    7*17.   518,    and 

Paulinus,  ib.  518  n 

Swan  :  its  singing,  1  Brad.  350,  1  Ful.  455 
Swash-bucklers:  v.  Shake- bucklers. 
Sweard  :  sword,  Calf.  93 
Swearing  :  v.  Oaths. 
Sweating  sickness  :  v.  Plague. 
Sweden  :  v.  Eric  XIV.,  Finland  (Jo.  d.  of). 
War  with  Denmark,  1  Zur.  150,  2  Zur. 

106 

Sweep-stake,  2  Brad.  292,  2  Cov.  271 
Sweetlad  :  a  mock  saint,  2  Bee.  536 
Swendius  (  baron):  a  military    writer, 

2  Zur.  300  n 
Swerder   (Will.) :    2   Cran.  374 ;    master   of 

Eastbridge   hospital,   Canterbury,    3  Zur. 

247 

Swermerians  :  heretics,  3  Zur.  50  ;  they  con 
demned  the  outward  ministry  of  the  word 

and  sacrament,  Rog.  237 ;  said  the  baptism 

of  infants  was  of  the  devil,  ib.  280 
Swift  (Rich,):  v.  Swyfte. 
Swift  (Rob.):    Pilkington's  chancellor,  Pil. 

xii. 

Swilling*:  food  for  swine,  1  Brad.  ICO 
Swinbourne  (Rowl.) :  v.  Swynbourne. 
Swine:    the    fleshly,    2   Tyn.    10,    114,  230; 

their  faith,  ib.  11 ;    pearls  not   to  be  cast 

before  them,  ib.  115 
Swink  :    labour,  toil,  1  Cran.  293  :  swinkcd, 

laboured,  2  Bee.  7 
Switzerland :  v.  Church,  II.  v.,  Confessions, 

Elizabeth;  also  Berne,  Zurich,  &c. 
Banishment  of  the  nobles,   2  Ful.  121  ; 

wars  and  troubles,  Phil.  388—391,  3  Zur. 

55 


738 


SWITZERLAND   —  SYNAGOGUE 


552  n.,  55G;  the  decay  of  churches  and 
monasteries,  the  destruction  of  masses, 
altars,  vestments,  &c.,  Phil.  388,  389;  five 
cantons  allied  with  France,  3  Zur.  G8,  653, 
G56,  740;  queen  Elizabeth's  letter  to  the 
thirteen  cantons,  1  Zur.  333 ;  the  Swiss 
commended  for  their  love  of  liberty,  2  Zur. 
169 ;  they  freed  their  country,  4  Jew.  671 ; 
the  people  called  Socheners,  Souchenars, 
Suychynars,  Suyzars,  or  Zvvitzers,  1  Tyn. 
186,  2  Tyn.  300,  311 ;  Zwicers,  4  Bui.  229 

Sword:  v.  War. 

In  the  scripture  generally  taken  for  ven 
geance  and  punishment,  1  Bui.  352 ;  de 
livered  to  kings  and  governors,  Rid.  266 ; 
the  temporal  sword  and  the  spiritual, 
2  Hoop.  53,  1  Lat.  85 ;  both  usurped  by 
Gregory  VII.,  2  Hoop.  239;  the  "two 
swords"  (Luke  xxii.),  1  Tyn.  323;  the  sword 
of  the  Spirit,  1  Lat.  439 

Swyfte  (Rich.) :  2  Cran.  390 

Swynbourne  (Howl.),  master  of  Clare  hall: 
account  of  him,  2  Lat.  378  n 

Sybils :  v.  Sibyls. 

Sycinius:  v.  Sisinnius. 

Sydall  (Hen.) :  v.  Sidall. 

Sydney  family :  v.  Sidney. 

Sykerness :  entireness,  Phil.  345 

Sylvanus :  v.  Silvanus. 

Sylverius,  pope:  son  of  pope  Hormisdas, 
2  Ful.  98,  99  n. ;  chosen  by  corruption  and 
simony,  contrary  to  the  will  of  the  clergy, 
4  Jew.  1034 ;  deposed  by  Justinian,  ib.  1030, 
Sand.  40,  1  Zur.  18  n. ;  he  says,  he  that 
usurpeth  what  he  has  not  received,  let  him 
lose  that  he  hath,  1  Jew.  443 

Silvester  I.,  pope:  his  Acts  fictitious,  Calf. 
174 n.;  the  council  of  Nice  alleged  to  have 
been  kept  in  his  time,  4  Jew.  695;  state 
ment  that  he  sent  Hosius  there  to  represent 
him,  ib.  993,  993,  &c. ;  false  statements 
about  Constantino's  Donation  to  him,  ac 
knowledgment  of  his  supremacy,  &c.(  see 
Constantine ;  feigned  story  of  his  having 
baptized  Constantine,  2  Ful.  359,  4  Jew. 
995, 1003, 1004  ;  Gerson  says  he  first  caused 
stone  altars  to  be  made,  1  Jew.  310 ;  his 
additions  to  the  mass,  2  Brad.  306  ;  his 
command  that  the  wife  be  blessed  by  the 
priest,  Pil.  509,  686 ;  alleged  to  have  said 
that  the  highest  prelate  may  be  judged  of 
no  man,  3  Jew.  339,  4  Jew.  1000;  fol 
lies  in  the  decrees  ascribed  to  him,  Calf. 
193,  1  Jew.  15 ;  reference  to  him,  1  Hoop. 
278 

Sylvester  II.,  pope :  was  a  sorcerer,  and  sold 
himself  to  the  devil,  Bale  560,  561,  593, 
Calf.  91,  1  Jew.  381,  400,  3  Jew.  340, 


4  Jew.  926,  Pil.  602,  Rog.  180,  Sand.  66; 
slain  at  mass,  Calf.  92 ;  he  was  probably 
the  writer  of  a  treatise  De  Dignitate  Sa-; 
cerdotum,  falsely  ascribed  to  Ambrose,  2 
Whitg.  153  n. ;  it  condemns  Simoniacal] 
ordination,  ib.  153;  other  citations,  ib.  156, 
157 

Sylvester  III.,  pope:  bought  the  popedom, 
Sand.  241 ,  see  4  Jew.  702 ;  was  an  enchanter, 
ling.  180;  his  history  written  by  card. 
Benno,  2  Hoop.  240 

Sylvester  Prierias,  q.  v. 

Silvester  (  ):  3  Zur.  771 

Sylvius  (^Eneas) :  v.  Pius  II. 

Sylvius  (Geo.),  or  "Wood,  a  Scottish  minister: 

2  Zur.  365 

Symbolical  divinity  :  4  Bui.  238 
Symbolists:  think  nothing  is  received  in  tho 

Lord's  supper  but  bare  signs,  Rog.  289 
Symbols :  v.  Creeds. 

AVhat  symbols  are,  ±Bul.  237;  example? 

of  them,  ib.  238  ;  those  of  Pythagoras,  ib. 
Symmachus,  pope  :  his  contest  with  Laurenc  > 

for  the  popedom,  Pil  G40  ;  he  declares  tha! 

God  has  reserved  the  pope  to    His  ow;i 

judgment,  1  Jew.  68;  says  that  though  th  : 

pope  lack  goodness  acquired  by  merit,  wha ! 

he  has  from  his  predecessor  is  sufficient . 

ib.  400,  401,  3  Jew.  201,  324  ;  asserts  tha 

the  popes,  together  with  the  privileges  o . 

their  see,  have  received  liberty  to  do  il." 

3  Jew.  339 ;    is  said  to  have  ordered  th 
Gloria  in  excelsis  to  be  used,  2  Brad.  307 
and  to  have  made  ciboria,  2  Jew.  559 

Symmachus,  the  consul :  his  opposition  t< 
Christianity,  1  Jew.  84,  4  Jew.  666,  1108 

Symmachus,  the  heretic :  translated  scrip 
ture,  2  Ful.  390,  2  Jew.  692 ;  some  accoun 
of  him  and  of  his  version,  Whita.  123 

Symon  (  ):  martyred  at  Norwich,  Poet 

172 

Sympson  ( Andr.),  minister  of  Dunbar  :  2  Zui 
365 

Symson  (Cuth.):  deacon  of  the  Christiai 
congregation  in  London  in  queen  Mary' 
days,  and  martyr,  1  Brad.  434  n.,  2  Brad 
128, 2  Zur.  160  n. ;  called  Symion,Poet.  17: 

Symson  (Jo.),  minister  of  Scoonie  :  2  Zur.  3ft 

Synagogue :  a  name  applied  to  the  congre 
gation  of  the  Jews,  4  Bui.  4;  its  officers 
2  Whitg.  345,  348  ;  it  erred,  2  Ful.  45—47 
sometimes  called  "  ecclesia,"  1  Ful.  227 
228 ;  it  was  a  figure  of  the  church,  4  Jew 
1299,  2  Whitg.  345;  what  synagogues  were 
2  Whitg.  143,  482,  1  Lat.  533 ;  those  o 
the  Libertines,  and  others,  4  Bui.  482;  tha 
of  Antichrist,  1  Cran.  332 ;  that  of  the  devil 
ib.  302 


SYNAXIS  —  TALBOT 


739 


Synaxis  :  a  name  of  the  Lord's  supper,  3 Bee. 
418,  4  Bui.  402 

Syncretism  :  2  Zur,  362 

Synecdoche:  Phil.  117 

iynesius :  2  Jew.  803,  4  Jew.  700 

>ynge  (  ):  Rejoynder  to  the  Jesuite's 

Reply,  1632,  2  Ful.  364  n 

>ynods:  v.  Councils. 

noris  (St) :  an  imaginary  saint,  originating 
in  a  blunder  of  P.  Galesinius,  2  Ful.  44 

ynusiasts  :  called  also  Ubiquitaries,  q.  v. 

yrapion  :  v.  Serapion. 

yriac  tongue:  when  used,  1  Jew.  276;  em 
ployed  by  Christ,  2  Ful.  225;  Syriac  words 
iu  the  New  Testament, — Talitha  cumi, 
Abba,  Aceldama,  Golgotha,  Pascha,  Whita. 
213 

yrian  Sea  :  1  Bui.  170 

yrians :  worshipped  a  fish  and  pigeons,  Hog. 
37 

yricius :  v.  Siricius. 

yrophoenisse :  4  Bui.  182 

yrus  (Publius) :  denounces  ingratitude,  Sand. 
156 
-th  (St) :  v.  Osyth. 


T. 


:  v.  Thau. 

(C.):  author  of  A  Short  Inventory  of  cer 
tain  Idle  Inventions,  1581,P0e£.xxxvii;  an 
extract  from  this  work,  ib.  395 
.  (J.)    translates  a  book  of  Bullinger,  4  Bui. 
xxi. 
.  (J.) :  "  J.  T.  [and]  J.  S."  3  Whitg.  498  n 

iiii  abarites  :  the  canonists  of  the  Jews,  2i7ew. 
678 

'oil  aberer,  and  Tabering :  Calf.  257 

abernacle:  2  Bui.  143,  &c.,  ±Bul.  83;  why 
commanded  to  be  made  according  to  the 
pattern  shewed  in  the  mount,  Sand.  222; 
its  ordinances,  1  Tyn.  414 ;  things  laid  up 
in   it,   2  Bui.  145;    the  veil,  ib.  145;   the 
mystery  of  the  most  holy  place,  1  Ful.  288 ; 
the  tabernacle  a  type  of  the  church,  2  Bui. 
147,  4  Bui.  82,  Sand.  222,  2  Whitg.  93 
abernacles  (Feast  of) :  2  Bui.  165,  166 ;  its 
alleged  discontinuance,  1  Whitg.  29,  &c. 
abitha:  v.  Dorcas, 
able,  Tables :  texts  appropriate  to  tables, 

1  Bee.   64 ;   how  we   ought  to  behave  at 
table,  ib.  174,  402,  403 ;  the  word  diversely 
taken  in  scripture,  2  Hoop.  228;  the  golden 
table  in  the  tabernacle,  2  Bui.  154 ;  the 
table  provided  by  the  Lord  our  Shepherd, 

2  Cov.  310,  2  Hoop.  227 


Table  of  the  Lord,  or  Communion  table :  v. 
Altar. 

Of  the  Lord's  table,  4  Bui.  418;  Christ, 
the  apostles,  and  the  primitive  church  used 
a  table  at  the  communion,  3  Bee.  229  ;  St 
Paul  speaks  of  the  Lord's  table,  4  Bui.  402  ; 
it  was  called  lepd  -rpavt^a,  and  mensa 
Dominica,  1  Jew.  98;  termed  God's  board, 
Hutch.  225,  Lit.  Edw.  91,  278;  the  name 
table,  as  well  as  altar,  commonly  used  by 
the  fathers,  1  Ful.  517,  518,  1  Jew.  310, 
&c. ;  it  was  anciently  of  wood,  and  men 
stood  around  it,  1  Ful.  517,  1  Jew.  311, 
3  Jew.  601,  602;  a  table  is  necessary  in  a 
church,  4  Bui.  501 ;  tables  set  up  instead  of 
altars,  2  Cran.  x,  524,  1  Jew.  90,  Rid.  280, 
281,  529,  2  Zur.  159  n.,  3  Zur.  72,  79,  384, 
466;  the  Lord's  board  should  not  be  made 
in  the  form  of  an  altar,  2  Hoop.  128,  Rid. 
320 ;  reasons  for  this,  2  Cran.  524,  2  Hoop. 
128,  Pil.  545,  Rid.  321,  322 ;  the  table  for 
the  communion  not  to  be  decked  as  the 
altars  were,  2  Hoop.  142;  its  position  in 
different,  Rid.  281;  the  Lord's  table  irreve 
rently  spoken  of  by  bp  White,  ib.,  and  by 
Weston,  2  Lai.  275;  cast  out  by  the  Papists, 
3  Bee.  240  ;  restored  temp.  Eliz.,  1  Zur.  63; 
complaint  of  unseemly  tables  with  foul 
cloths,  Park.  133;  tables  overthrown  by 
the  rebels  in  the  North,  1  Zur.  214;  en 
joined  to  be  placed  within  the  quire,  Park. 
375,  376  ;  articles  respecting  communion 
tables,  Grin.  133,  157,  2  Hoop.  142 ;  what 
parts  of  the  service  to  be  read  there,  Grin. 
132 

Tables :  a  game,  backgammon,  Grin.  138, 
166;  tables,  ib.  130 

Tables  (Twelve):  forbade  magical  arts,  1 
Hoop.  327 

Tacitus  (C.  C.) :  on  the  worship  of  the  Jews, 
2  Jeiv.  1025,  3  Jew.  154 ;  on  the  idolatry 
of  the  Germans,  1  Bui.  223,  224 

Tack :  spot,  stain,  2  Whitg.  84 

Tadcaster,  co.  York :  the  rebellious  earls 
there,  1  Zur.  247  n 

Tag  and  rag  :  1  Whita.  315 

Tagasta  in  Numidia,  now  Tajelt :  the  birth 
place  of  St  Augustine,  Hutch.  54 

Tailarandus  Petragoriensis,  a  French  car 
dinal:  Bale  520 

Tailor  (Will.) :  a  priest  condemned  by  Chi- 
chele,  Bale  394 

Tajelt :  v.  Tagasta. 

Talarus:  father  of  pope  Adrian  II.,  2  Ful. 
98  n 

Talbot  (Geo.),  4th  earl  of  Shrewsbury  :  com 
plaint  against  him,  2  Cran.  366 

Talbot  (Fra.),  5th  earl  of  Shrewsbury  :  notice 


'iO 


TALBOT  —  TAYLOR 


of  liim,  1  Zur.  15  n. ;  privy  councillor  to 
Mary  and  Elizabeth,  ib.  5n.;  president  of 
the  council  in  the  North,  and  a  royal  visi 
tor,  ib.  73  n 

Talbot  (Geo.).  6th  earl  of  Shrewsbury  :  the 
queen  of  Scots  committed  to  his  keeping, 

1  Zur.  210  n.,  2  Zur.  223  n. ;  his  orders  con 
cerning  her,  1  Zur.  2GO  n. ;  lord  steward  at 
the  trial  of  Tho.  duke  of  Norfolk,  ib.  261  n., 
267  n.;  he  married  the  lady  St  Loe,  Park. 
301  n 

Talbot  (Gilb.),  7th  earl  of  Shrewsbury  :  am 
bassador  to  France  (when  lord  Talbot), 

2  Zur.  201  n.;  letter  to  him,  3  Whitg.  620 
Talbot  (Sir  Gilb.)  :  sheriff  of  Worcestershire, 

2Za<.414n 

Talbot  (Sir  Jo.) :  2  Hoop.  557 

Talboys  (Gilbert  lord):  Elizabeth  (Blount) 
his  widow,  2  Sec.  554  n 

Talcorne  (Jo.),  proctor  :  2  Gran.  491 

Talents :  how  to  be  employed,  2  Sec.  418 ; 
the  purport  of  the  parable,  1  Tyn.  472 

Tales:  carrying  of  them,  2  Bui.  117;  tale 
tellers  shall  be  punished,  1  Lat.  334 ;  tales 
of  tubs,  i.  e.  fabulous  stories,  1  Brad.  418, 
2  Cov.  234 

Talkers:  v.  Tongue. 

Tallow  (The  laird  of) :  1  Zur.  195  n 

Tally-up  :  to  score,  reckon  up,  1  Etc.  134 

Talmud :  2  Hoop.  393 ;  made  by  Mair  the 
Idomite,  Bale  479;  it  destroys  the  sense  of 
scripture,  ib.  319,  3  Tyn.  48;  translated  by 
Conrad  Pellican,  3  Zur.  432 

Tamars(  de):  2  Zur.  289 

Tamerlane,  king  of  Scythia :  4  Jew.  701 

Tamworth,  co.  Stafford :  the  college,  2  Cran. 
380 

Tamworth  (Jo.),  Cranmer's  kinsman  :  2  Cran. 
368,  369 

Tamworth  (Tho.),  of  Lincolnshire:  2  Cran. 
368 

Tamworth  (Mr) :  Park.  202 

Tankard-bearers:  in  London,  3  Jew.  173 

Tankerfield  (Geo.) :  martyred  at  St  Albans, 
Poet.  163 

Tanner  (Tho.),  bp  of  St  Asaph :  Bibl.  Brit. 
Hib.,  2  Brad.  xii.  n.,  2  Lat.  319  n.,  379  n. ; 
his  account  of  Becon  and  his  works,  1  Sec. 
xv ;  of  Coverdale,  2  Cov.  19;  of  Cranmer, 
1  Cran.  xxx  ;  of  Fulke,  1  Ful.  xiii;  of  Grin- 
dal,  Grin,  xvii,  xviii ;  of  Hooper,  1  Hoop. 
v;  of  Jewel,  4  Jew.  xxvi;  of  Latimer, 
1  Lat.  xiv;  of  Pilkington,  Pil.  xiv ;  of  Rid 
ley,  Rid.  xiii ;  of  Sandys,  Sand,  xxx,  xxxi ; 
Not.  Mon.,  2  Lat.  394  n.,  397  n.,  403  n 

Tanner  (Mr) :  Park.  18 

Tantalus  :  2  Hoop.  97 

Tapers :  v.  Candles. 


Tapper  (Ruardus),  dean  of  Louvaine :  1  Jew, 
72;  Opera,  Jew.  xiii;  he  teaches  falseh 
respecting  original  sin,  liog.97;  likewise  OK 
good  works,  ib.  122 — 139;  allows  that  com 
munion  under  both  kinds  is  more  agree 
able  to  the  institution,  3  Jew.  479 ;  on  a 
decree  of  Gelasius,  1  Jew.  37,  52,  53;  ho 
wrote  against  Pighius,  4  Jew.  787  ;  Harding 
borrowed  from  him,  iJew.  714;  (u.Royard). 

Tarasius :  v.  Tharasius. 

Tares :  v.  Wheat. 

Targums:  2  Cran.  183,  1  Hoop.  351,  Whita. 
117,  3  Whitg.  343;  translated  by  Fagius, 

2  Jew.  679  n 

Tarpeian  rock :  v.  Rome. 
Tarquinius  Prisons  :  Calf.  316 
Tarquinius  Sextus:  1  Hoop.  284 
Tarquinius  Superbus :  1  Bui.  417 
Tarrieth  you :  awaiteth  you,  1  Bee.  48 
Tartaret  (Pet.):  extracts  from  his  Lucidissi 

ma  Commentaria,  1  Tyn.  158  n 
Tartarus :  v.  Hell. 
Tartary,  Tartars  :   communications  betwee  i 

Batus  prince  of  Tartary  and  Innocent  IV 
Wool.   28;     the    Tartars    invade    Rnssii 

3  Zur.  692 ;  their  religion,  ib.  690 ;  that  <  I 
the  Turks  borrowed  by  them,  3  Jew.  199 
that  of  the  Mord-wite  Tartars,  Rog.  38 ;  th  = 
great  cham  after  dinner  causes  a  trump<  i 
to  be  sounded,  and  gives  all  other  kings  an 
emperors  leave  to  dine,  4  Jew.  842;  laws< 
the  Tartarians  against  adultery,  2  Bee.  64 

Tassin  (Ren6  Prosper):  Hist,  de  la  Congr.  d 
S.  Maur,  2  Ful.  101  n.,  238  n 

Tatian  :  his  heresy,  3 Sec.  401,  1  Hoop.  375  n 
3  Jew.  232 

Tatians:  v.  Encratites. 

Tau :  v.  Thau. 

Taunton,  co.  Somerset:  Cranmer  made  arc! 
deacon  of  Taunton,  2  Cran.  vii. 

Taunts :  v  Railing. 

Taurus  :  2  Bui.  281 

Taverner  (Jo.) :  exile  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur.  7( 

Taverns:  v.  Bush. 

Inns  and  hostlers  :  1  Lat.  395 ;  the  clerj 
not  to  frequent  taverns  or  alehouses, 
Cran.  500,  2  Hoop.  144,  Grin.  130 ;  th< 
were  wont  so  to  do,  1  Cran.  xiii,  1  Ty 
394;  alehouses,  tippling  houses  or  tavern 
not  to  be  kept  in  parsonage-houses,  Gri 
130,  166 ;  taverns,  &c.  not  to  be  open  < 
Sundays  during  service,  ib.  138,  2  Hoo 
137 

Taxes :  v.  Tribute. 

Taxis  (Jo.  Bapt.  de) :  2  Zur.  292  n 

Taylor  (Jo.),  bp  of  Lincoln  :  Park,  viii,  48: 
previously  a  commissioner  for  the  refor 
of  the  liturgy,  Rid.  316 


TAYLOR  —  TEMPLE 


74] 


Baylor  (Jer.),  bp  of  Down  and  Connor:  Lib. 
of  Pro.,  2  Ful.  44  n 

.''ayl or  (Isaac) :  cites  as  genuine  certain  spu 
rious  epistle.i  ascribed  to  Ignatius,  Calf. 
290  n.,  2  Ful.  236  n. ;  likewise  a  counterfeit 
epistle  bearing  the  name  of  pope  Eusebius, 
Calf.  324  n 

'aylor  (Jo.),  arcbd.  of  Buckingham  :  master 
of  the  rolls,  2  Cran.  306  n 

?aylor  (Rog.),  alias  Cooke,  of  Oxford:  2 
Cran.  556 

'aylor  (Howl.) :  born  at  Rothbury,  Northum 
berland,  2  Brad.  93  n.;  in  prison,  1  Brad. 
403,  493,  2  Brad.  74  n.,  96;  he  signs  a  de 
claration  concerning  religion,  1  Brad.  374  ; 
a  letter  signed  by  him,  1  Brad.  305,  2  Brad. 
169;  letters  to  him,  2  Brad.  179,  2  Hoop. 
592;  in  peril  of  death,  1  Brad.  290;  de 
graded,  1  Brad.  496,  3  Zur.  171;  his  godly 
confession,  2  Brad.  82,  Rid.  358,  364;  his 
martyrdom,  1  Brad.  410,  445,  2  Brad.  192, 
Rid.  380,  391,  489,  493,  3  Zur.  772  ;  men 
tioned  as  "trusty  Taylor,"  2  Brad.  190; 
his  widow  married  a  minister  named 
Wright,  Park.  221 

Baylor  (Will.) :  v.  Tailor. 

teachers :  t'.  Doctors,  Ministers,  School 
masters. 

God  provides  them  for  such  as  desire  to 
learn,  Sand.  268;  their  necessity,  ib.  244; 
things  requisite  in  them,  Phil.  360 ;  doctors 
or  teachers  in  the  church,  4  Bui.  106,  116; 
"  pastors  and  teachers,"  see  p.  538,  col.  2  ; 
false  teachers  are  wolves,  Sand.  397 

teaching:  the  word  /mOijTeucra-re  expound 
ed,  Phil.  281,  Wltita.  527  ;  power  to  teach, 
4  Bui.  44;  the  manner  of  teaching  in  the 
church,  4  Bui.  154,  1  Tyn.  156;  ministers 
should  teach  the  good  and  right  way, 
Sand.  39,  40 ;  private  teaching,  4  B.il.  157  ; 
how  all  may  teach,  ib.  104;  what  things  to 
be  joined  to  teaching,  ib.  158 

febold  (Tho.),  an  agent  of  lord  Cromwell's: 

1  Tyn.  Ixix.  n 

redeschi  (N.):  v.  Tudeschi. 

De  Deum  :  3  Jew.  255 

Fekoah  :  the  widow  there,  Pil.  161,  309 

Cekoites:  Pil.  379,  &c. 

fela :  v.  Councils. 

Felamon :  denied  providence,  Hutch.  73 

relesphorus,  bp  of  Rome  :  said  to  have  insti 
tuted  Lent,  SBec.  511  n.,  2 Ful.  236,  237, 
Whita.  508 ;  the  chronicle  of  Eusebius  cor 
rupted  to  maintain  the  statement,  2  Ful. 
236,237;  parts  of  the  mass  ascribed  to  him, 

2  Brad.  307,  308,   Pil.  503,   3  Whitg.  99, 
100;  he  forbids  mass  at  night,  1  Jew.  117  n 

fellez  (Emman.  Gond.):  Calf.  302  n 


Teman  :  means  the  South,  Pil.  244 

Temper  :  to  govern,  1  Tyn.  328 

Temperance:  v.  Continency,  Drunkenness, 
Eating,  Gluttony. 

On  temperancy,  1  Hoop.  349 ;  Origen 
defines  sobriety  or  temperance.  Sand.  391  ; 
temperance  in  diet  recommended,  2  Bee. 
102,  103,  1  Hoop.  349,  Pil.  52,  Sand.  392; 
sobriety  in  attire,  Sand.  394;  in  speech  and 
gesture,  ib.  395 ;  inward  sobriety,  ib.  391 

Tempest :  v.  Thunder. 

Temple  :  why  the  temple  was  builded,  LBec. 
156,  2  Bui.  143;  the  place  of  its  erection, 
2  Bui.  150;  how  long  it  stood,  ib.  152;  how 
God  was  present  in  it,  3  Tyn.  86;  he  did 
not  dwell  therein,  but  his  name  was  there, 

1  Tyn.  382  ;  how  the  temple  was  honoured, 
Pil.  69,  70  ;  why  the  people  were  specially 
called  there,  3  Tyn.  84;  the  earnest  long 
ing  of  godly  Jews  for  the  Lord's  house, 

2  Jew.  1005,  6iC.,  Sand.  294;  the  supersti 
tious   Jews  thought   God  heard  nowhere 
else,  3  Tyn.  67,68;    no  idolatrous  images 
were  allowed  there,  Park.  81,  82,  Rid.  84; 
there  were  certain  figures  or  images  there 
in,  by  divine  appointment,  1  Ful.  182,  184; 
the  door-keepers  of  the  temple,  2  Bui.  142  ; 
the  temple  several  times  desecrated,  2  Jew. 
994;  its  rebuilding,  Pil.  3,  &c. ;  the  first 
temple  and  the  second,  ib.  126 — 128;  their 
comparative    glory,    ib.   155;    what    the 
second  lacked,  ib. ;    under  what  kings   it 
was   built,  ib.  14;    the  forty-six  years  in 
building,   how  calculated,   ib.  13,  14 ;    the 
temple  defiled  by  Antiochus,  ib.  88;  Christ 
approved  of  the  temple,  1  Bee.  159  ;  how 
it  was  purged  by  him,  2  Jew.  1009,  Pil.  5, 
Sand.  230,  &c. ;  the  use  to  which  he  re 
quired  it  to  be  restored,   Sand.  251 ;    the 
veil  rent  at  Christ's  crucifixion,  2  Bui.  259, 

1  Cov.  75;  the  temple  destroyed,  as  he  fore 
told,  Bale  611,  2  Bui.  259,  2  Jew.  994.  Sand. 
347,348  ;  attempt  of  the  Jews  to  restore  it  in 
the  days  of  Constantine,  4  Jew.  1074;  Ju 
lian's   attempt  to   rebuild  it  miraculously 
frustrated,  2  Bui.  260,  Calf.  115, 121,  123, 

2  Jew.  648,  978,  2  Lat.  48 

The  spiritual  tern  pie  or  house  of  God,3I?i'c. 
608,  3  Bui.  225, 4 Bui.  82,  Pil.  65, 66, 2  Tyn. 
210,  211;  God's  house, — general  and  parti 
cular;  i.  e.  the  whole  company  of  Christians, 
and  each  particular  man,  Pil.  05;  Christians, 
or  the  people  of  God,  are  his  temple,  1  Lat. 
24,  1  Tyn.  438  ;  the  temple  was  a  figure  of 
the  church,  4  Bui.  82,  Sand.  240,  371, 
2  Whitg.  94 ;  its  desolation  and  restoration 
an  emblem  of  the  corruption  and  reforma 
tion  of  the  church,  2  Jew.  986,  &c.,  Pil. 


TEMPLE  —  TERTULLIAN 


277,278;  building  the  house  of  God, — what 
it  consists  in,  Pil.  3,  7,  62,  73 ;  it  must  be 
built  as  God  commands,  ib.  78,  79 ;  God's 
delight  in  the  building  of  it,  ib.  68 ;  all  are 
required  to  build  it,  ib.  66,  94,  378 ;  its 
building  promoted  by  David,  Cyrus,  Con- 
stantine,  &c.,  ib.  8;  troubles  are  to  be  ex 
pected  in  building  it,  ib.  3!J6,  &c. ;  but  the 
builders  of  it  need  not  fear  want,  ib.  150, 
154,  155;  they  are  blessed  of  God,  ib. 
184;  negligence  in  building  it,  ib.  11,  13, 
90;  vain  excuses  for  such  negligence,  ib. 
32,  42 ;  men  build  their  own  houses  rather 
than  God's,  ib.  83 ;  its  building  hindered 
by  sin,  ib.  40;  all  that  build  it  not  sleep 
in  sin,  ib.  116 

The  soul  of  a  Christian  man  is  the  tem 
ple  of  God,  1  Sec.  1-39 ;  the  bodies  of  the 
elect  are  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Hutch.  204— (v.  Holy  Ghost) ;  whether  a 
man  can  be  both  the  temple  of  God  and 
the  temple  of  the  devil,  1  Cran.  216,  217, 
218 

God  dwells  not  in  temples  made  with 
hands,  Bale  149,  169,  211,  611,  Calf.  131, 
1  Tyn.  382,  438,  3  Tyn.  63  (v.  Churches) 

The  temple  in  the  Apocalypse ;  John 
measures  it,  Bale  384  ;  the  temple  opened 
in  heaven,  ib.  402,  474 ;  none  in  the  New 
Jerusalem,  ib.  610 

In   what  temple  Antichrist   shall  sit,  2 
Jew.  916  ;  and  see  Antichrist. 
Temporalty:     v.    Church,    I.    xi.,   Laymen, 

Magistrates. 

Tempsis:  the  Thames,  Park.  250 
Temptation  :  v.  Adversity,  Prayers,  Satan. 

What  it  is,  3  Bee.  608,  Now.  (103) ;  why 
God  sends  or  permits  it,  2jBec.l91,&c.;how 
God's  temptations  differ  from  those  of  Sa 
tan,  2  Bee.  185,186,  4:  Bui.  217;  temptation 
to  evil  cannot  proceed  from  God,  1  Fill. 
561,  &c. ;  those  with  which  he  proves  us 
are  tokens  of  his  good-will,  2  Bee.  193, 
1  Cov.  516,  1  Lat.  434 ;  what  temptations 
are  to  the  godly,  and  what  to  the  wicked, 
1  Brad.  135;  temptation  is  a  good  and 
necessary  thing,  1  Lat.  433;  appointed  by 
God,  ib.  466 ;  sent  for  our  profit,  ib.  435; 
it  never  ceases,  ib.  226 ;  the  danger  of 
being  continually  assaulted  with  it,  2 Hoop. 
305 ;  it  is  of  two  kinds,  1  Lat.  437 ;  the 
temptations  of  prosperity,  2  Bee.  186; 
those  of  adversity,  ib.  188,  &c. ;  the  former 
more  dangerous  than  the  latter,  ib.  187 ; 
temptations  of  the  devil  respecting  the 
sacraments,  IHoop.  530;  remedies  against 
temptations  of  all  kinds,  1  Bee.  404,  &c., 
1  Cov.  517,  Phil.  258,  Pra.  B.  153;  God 


can  make  the  temptations  of  the  devil,  the 
world,  and  the  flesh,  light  if  we  ask  his  help, 
2  Bee.  193;  why  we  pray  against  tempta 
tion,  1  Brad.  135,  183,  Now.  (80),  201, 
and  see  p.  626,  col.  2  ;  he  will  not  suffer  us 
to  be  tempted  above  what  we  can  bear, 

1  Lat.  436,  2  Lat.  141 ;  those  blessed  who 
endure  temptation;  verses  by  Jo.   Davies, 
Poet.  245  ;  it  should  be  an  occasion  of  vir 
tue,  1  Cov.  518 ;  what  is  to  be  done  if  we 
be  overcome,  2  Bee.  194,  195 ;  accustomed 
sinners  are  not  much  tempted,  1  Lat.  441 

Tenants :  v.  Landlords. 

Hardly  dealt  with,  1  Lat.  317 ;  advice  to 

them  as  to  behaviour  to  their  landlords,  2 

Tyn.  21,  59 
Tenbury,  co.  "Wore. :    Sutton  in  this  parish, 

2  Lat.  416  n 

Tender  (To) :  to  treat  with  tenderness,  1 
Brad.  103,  404,  2  Brad.  99 

Tenebne :  ceremonies  on  Tenebraj  Wednes 
day,  i.e.  Wednesday  in  Holy  Week,  Calf. 
300 ;  why  the  Virgin's  candle  was  not 
extinguished,  3  Tyn.  39  n 

Tenison  (Tho.),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  Disc,  of 
Idolatry,  Calf.  66  n.,  366  n 

Tentation  :  an  essaying,  1  Cov.  29 

Tenterden,  co.  Kent :  steeple  said  to  be  the 
cause  of  Goodwin  sands,  1  Lat.  251,  3  Tyn. 
77,  78;  the  grammar-school,  Park.  170 

Tenths:  v.  First-fruits. 

Tenure :  v.  Knight-service. 

Teraphim  :  what,  2  Bui.  135,  Calf.  32 

Terasius :  v.  Tharasius. 

Terence:  cited,  1  Bee.  276,  2  Bee.  102,  3 
Bee.  243, 374, 598, 599,  1  Hoop.  370, 2  Hoop. 
554,  Hutch.  140, 141,  149,  3  Jew.  136,  543, 
4  Jew.  627,  1  Lat.  124,  287,  Park.  123, 
Pil.  349,  400, 495,  Sand.  108,  168,  3  Whitg. 
£00,  1  Zur.  139 

Terentianus  (Jul.) :  v.  Santerentianus. 

Terentius,  a  Roman  captain :  his  request  to 
Valens,  Pil.  324,  660 

Termin  :  used  for  Thermopylae,  1  Hoop.  356 

Terminus  a  quo,  and  terminus  ad  quern  :  1 
Cran.  331 

Terms  (Law) :  when  they  began  and  ended, 
and  on  what  days  the  judges  did  not  sit, 
Lit.  Edw.  364,  Lit.  Eli*.  45,443,  Pra. 
Eliz.  234 

Termuth:  Pharaoh's  daughter,  Poet.  130 

Terouane,  or  Therouenne :  taken  by  strata 
gem,  3  Zur.  683  n 

Tertullian : 

i.     His  Life  and  Works. 
ii.     Of  God  and  Christ. 
iii.     Scripture,  Truth,  Doctrine. 
iv.     Tradition. 


TERTULLIAN 


743 


Vil. 

viii. 


Ml. 

xiii. 
xiv. 


v.     The  Church. 
vi.     Sacraments,  Baptism. 

The  Eucharist. 

Worship,  Ceremonies. 

Fasting,  Marriage. 

Confession,  $c ,  Persecution. 

The  Soul,  or  Future  State. 

Images,  the  Cross. 

Heresies. 

Civil  Power,  Heathenism,  fyc. 
i.  His  Life  and  Works:  he  was  a  mar 
ried  priest,  2  Jew.  727,  1128;  burned  in 
cense  in  private,  but  not  as  idolaters  did, 
Park.  88,  Rid.  90;  fell  into  heresy  on  some 
points,  Rid.  163,  3  Jew.  133;  but  in  many 
respects  was  catholic,  3  Jew.  335,  337  ;  his 
works,  Calf.  417,  2  Ful.  410,  Jew.  xlii, 
3  Whitg.  xxxii ;  his  writings  and  senti 
ments,  3  Zur.  229;  his  rule  of  faith,  or 
creed,  1  Brad.  371,  1  Bui.  28,  29,  2  Hoop. 
538,  Whita.  484,  1  Whitg.  217;  a  valuable 
note  on  his  Apology  referred  to,  Calf. 
188  n.;  De  Corona  Militis,  ib.  195  n.,  Whita. 
GOO,  1  Zur.  85;  De  Jejunio,  Whita.  665; 
De  Monogamia,  2  Ful.  113;  De  Pallio, 
2  Whitg.  23,  24,  1  Zur.  160  n.,  351 ;  Liber 
de  Trinitate,  an  abridgement  of  a  book  of 
his  by  Novatian,  3  Bui.  129  n. ;  Cyprian's 
high  opinion  of  him,  Rid.  37  ;  he  is  accused 
by  Papists  of  writing  carelessly,  ib.  38;  the 
scripture  to  be  followed,  not  his  authority, 

1  Hoop.  29 

Of  God,  and  Christ :  he  declares 
that  concerning  God, and  those  things  that 
are  of  him  and  in  him,  the  mind  of  man  is 
not  able  to  conceive,  &c.,  3  Bui.  127,  128; 
other  passages  from  Novatian's  abridge 
ment  of  his  book  on  the  Trinity,  ib.  126, 
129,  141,  142,  176,  177,  252,  310,"  324,  325; 
he  teaches  that  for  God  to  be  able  to  do 
anything  is  for  him  to  will  so  to  do,  and 
that  for  him  to  be  unable,  is  for  him  to  be 
unwilling,  1  Bui.  436,  I  Hoop.  168;  ob 
serves  that  we  are  not  to  believe  that  God 
hath  done  all  things  because  he  can  do 
them,  2  Jew.  583;  uses  various  similitudes 
in  illustration  of  the  sonship  of  Christ,  and 
the  procession  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  3  Bui. 
166,  167;  thinks  that  all  things  in  the 
Old  Testament  were  done  of  God  through 
the  Son,  ib.  143  ;  refers  Psa.  ex.  3  to  our 
Lord's  immaculate  conception,  1  Cov.  55; 
states  that  Christ  is  not  a  name,  but  an 
appellation,  meaning  Anointed,  3  Bui. 
289;  affirms  that  our  Lord  was  30  years 
old  at  his  death,  4  Jew.  C95,  Whita.  665 ; 
his  reflections  on  the  ascension  of  Christ, 

2  Cav.  166;  he  says  that  he  sent  the  power 


of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  his  vicar,  1  Jew.  379  ; 
relates  that  Tiberius  desired  Christ  to  be 
worshipped  as  a  god,  Pil.  141,  683;  some 
times  uses  dangerous  language  concerning 
God  and  Christ,  Coop.  147;  tells  how  the 
heathen  painted  the  God  of  the  Christians, 

2  Jew.  1026 

iii.  Scripture,  Truth,  Doctrine  (see  iv.): 
he  calls  the  scripture  a  rule  of  faith,  Whita. 
27 ;  says,  we  are  not  permitted  to  indulge 
our  own  will  in  anything. ..we  have  the 
apostles  of  the  Lord  for  our  authors,  3  Bee. 
391,  403,  4  Bui.  151,  Calf.  27,  2  Cran.  22, 
Whita.  690;  refers  to  the  several  epistles 
of  St  Paul  as  authorities,  4  Jew.  1013;  de 
nies  that  the  apostles  practised  reserve, 

3  Jew.  439,  Whita.  668,  673 ;  warns  that 
there  is  nothing  else  to  be  believed  after 
Christ's  gospel  once  published,  2  Cran.  22, 
56 ;  remarks  that  we  need  search  no  farther 
than  Christ,  ib.  22;  states  that  there  is  no 
certainty   (that   the   angels  have  a  bodily 
substance)  because  the   scripture  declares 
it  not,  ib.  23;  remarks  that  scripture  is  in 
no  such  peril  as  to  need  help  from  reason 
ing  lest  it  should  contradict  itself,    Whita. 
492;    exclaims,  Arise,   O  truth,   expound 
thine  own  scriptures,  ib. ;  asserts  that  the 
fewer  places  of  scripture  should  be  inter 
preted  by  the  more,  1  Bui.  79,  1  Jew.  237, 
3  Jew.  227;  speaks  of  meeting  to  hear  the 
scriptures,  and  of  its  advantages,   1  Jew. 
336,  2  Jew.  898,  1059,  4  Jew.  857  ;  intimates 
that  faith  is  fed  by  the  public  reading  of 
the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  1081,  4  Jew.  857,  3 
Whitg.  46  &•  corrig. ;  says,  by  the  word  of 
God  we  feed  our  faith,  stir  our  hope,  and 
strengthen  our  confidence,  4  Jew.  769 ;  ob 
serves  that  scripture  discloses  the   frauds 
of  heretics,  1  Jew.  85  (see  corrig.),  2  Jew. 
696,    4  Jew.  767 ;    describes    heretics    as 
shunners   of    the   light   of  scripture,    and 
everywhere  (while  a  catholic)    asserts  the 
perfection     and    authority     of    scripture, 
Whita.  690;  praises  the  fulness  of  scrip 
ture,   ib.  689;    his  opinion  on  the  epistle 
from  Laodicea,   ib.  304;   he  ascribes    the 
epistle  to  the  Hebrews  to  Barnabas,  1  Ful. 
31,  Whita.  106;  says  the  autograph  books 
of  the  apostles  were  preserved  in  his  time, 
Whita.  311  ;  mentions  a  priest  of  Asia  who 
feigned   a  writing  in   the  name   of   Paul, 
2  Ful.  339;  speaks  of  truth  as  a  stranger 
in  the  world,    3  Jew.   154;    says  that  she 
fears  nothing  but  to  be  hid,  ib.  204;   de 
clares  truth  requires  but  this,  that  no  man 
condemn  her  before  he  know  her,  ib.  160; 
savs  of  the  wicked,  they  love  to  be  igno- 


744 


TERTULLTAN 


rant,  they  do  not  wish  to  know  that  which 
they  hate,  ib.  123;  affirms  that  /uerai/o/a 
means  change  of  mind,  1  Ful,  155,  437, 
443;  says  faith  save?,  not  knowledge  or 
expertness  in  scripture,  Whita.  241 ;  asks, 
What  thing  owe  I,  except  the  blood  which 
the  Son  of  God  shed  for  me?  2  Jew.  163; 
says  that  we  are  washed  in  the  passion  of 
the  Lord,  see  in  vi.  below;  declares  that, 
in  order  that  we  might  be  certified  that  we 
are  the  children  of  God,  he  hath  sent  the 
Holy  Ghost  into  our  hearts,  crying,  Abba, 
Father,  3  Jew.  245 ;  often  insists  on  the 
superior  purity  of  a  Christian's  life,  2  Jew. 
1033;  says  a  Christian  man  ought  not  (only) 
to  speak  honourably,  but  to  live  honourably, 
4  Jew.  661 ;  describes  patience,  2  Bui.  86, 
87;  censures  vain  curiosity,  and  unprofit 
able  questions,  3  Whita.  574 

iv.  Tradition  (see  iii.) :  he  distinguishes 
between  scripture  and  tradition,  Whita. 
499 ;  passages  on  tradition  and  custom, 
Calf.  265,  26G ;  he  refers  to  some  who  be 
lieve  without  the  scriptures,  that  they  may 
believe  against  the  scriptures,  1  Jew.  24, 
25,  3  Jew.  597;  shews  how  custom  pre 
vails  over  truth,  and  remarks  that  Christ 
said  not  "  I  am  custom,"  but,  "  I  am  the 
truth,"  Calf.  280,  1  Jew.  205;  declares 
that  whatever  savoureth  against  the  truth 
is  heresy,  though  it  be  an  old  custom, 

3  Sec.  391,  398,   2  Cran.  50,   3  Jew.  211, 

4  Jew.  778,  Whita.  612,  2  Whitg.  227;  says, 
whatever  was  first,  is  true,  whatever  after 
wards,  is  spurious,  1  Brad.  544,  Coop.  62, 

2  Cran.  23, 1  Jew.  2, 25,  79,  320,  3  Jew.  350 ; 
declares  that  we  are  washed  in  the  passion 
of  the  Lord,  1  Jew.  488,  521,  2  Jew.  1000, 

3  Jew.  445,  4  Jew.  1042,  Park.  93,  Rid.  94, 
105,  158,   2  Whitg.  225,  226,    Whita.  601 ; 
refers  to   heretics  as  not   to  be  disputed 
with   out   of  scripture,    Whita.  440,  441, 
3  Zur.  229  ;  said  (while  yet  a  catholic)  that 
we  should  dispute  against  heretics  out  of 
tradition,  not  out  of  scripture,  Whita.  601 ; 
calls  the  articles  of  faith  an  old  tradition, 
2  Jew.  673 ;  speaks  of  various  usages  not 
commanded  in  scripture,    Calf.  263,  264, 

1  Whitg.  216 ;  affirms  that  custom  is  the 
author  of  various  traditional  observances, 

2  Cran.  56;  when  he  became  a  Montanist 
he    advocated   various   traditions,    Whita. 
599;  enumerates  various  traditions  asserted 
to  be  apostolical,  but  which  are  not  so  re 
garded  by  Papists,  ib.  600,  666 ;  explains 
the  "deposit"  committed  to  Timothy,  ib. 
556 

v.     The  (Church  (see  x.):  he  likens  the 


ship  (Matt.  viii.  23)  to  the  church,  So 
371 ;  terms  the  church  a  pure  virgir 
4  Jew.  1040;  calls  Jerusalem  the  mothc 
and  the  spring  of  religion,  1  Jew.  280,  350 
speaks  of  doctrine  which  was  most  holy  i 
the  apostles'  churches,  2  Ful.  131 ;  saj 
that  what  the  apostles  preached  should  nc 
otherwise  be  proved  than  through  thos 
churches  which  they  founded,  Whita.  32-t 

3  Zur.  230 ;  teaches  that  all  true  churchc 
derive  their  succession  from   the  apostle 
and  apostolic  men,  as  Smyrna  from  Polj 
carp  placed  there  by  John,  and  Rome  froir 
Clement  appointed  by  Peter,  4  Bui.  31,  3U 
2  Ful.  75,  238,  3  Jew.  321,  325 ;  advises  tc 
behold  the  apostolic   churches  where  th 
apostles'  chairs  are   still    continued,   anc 
their  authentic  writings  openly  pronounced 

4  Jew.  1043,  1044;   refers  to  many  gre; 
churches    derived    from   that    which 
planted  by  the  apostles,  1  Jew.  367,  4  Jew 
1044 ;    by  the  rock  he  understood  Pet< 
himself,  4  Bui.  81,  2  Ful.  281,  282;  on  thi 
charge  to  Peter,  whether  personal,  2  Ful 
136;    considers  that   the   power  given   li 
Peter  belongs  to  spiritual  men,  either  t< 
an  apostle,  or  to  a  prophet,  ib.  282,  291 
repeatedly  praises  the  church  of  Rome  i 
that  to  which  apostles  gave  their  doctrin 
and  that  where  they  suffered,   4  Bui.  3: 
Calf.  267,  2  Jew.  898,  4  Jew.  1043  ;  speal 
of  authority  being  received  from  the  churt 
of  Rome,  4  Jew.  1044;  charges  the  bisho 
of  Rome    with  favouring  certain   heresie 
ib.  926 ;  mentions  the  spread  of  the  gospi 
through  many  nations,  including  the  plac> 
of  the  Britons  inaccessible  to  the  Roman 

1  Jew.  305,    3  Jew.  165,  200,    Pil.  511 
mentions    bishops,    priests,    and    deacon 

2  Whitg.  205 ;  refers  to  Polycarp  and  Cli 
ment  as  having  been  made  bishops  by  tl 
apostles,    ib.   119,   138,  428    (see   above 
calls  the  bishop  the  highest  priest,  3  Jet 
380,  4  Jew.  823,  2  Whitg.  310,  311,  3  Whit, 
64,  72  ;  says  that  any  bishop  who  walks  n> 
in  his  fathers'  steps  is  to  be  counted  a  ba 
tard,  Pil.  485,  597 ;  remarks  on  this  pa 
sage,  ib.  604 ;  speaks  of  approved   elde 
presiding,  having  obtained  that  honour,  n> 
by  money,  £e.,  4  Jew.  912 ;  he  is  the  fir 
writer   who    is    known    to    have    appli( 
the  term  "  papa"  to  a  Christian  ministe 
2  Tyn.  2/>9  n.,  2  Whitg.   86  n. ;   says   th 
though  there  be  but  three   together,   ai 
though   they    be  laymen,   yet   there  is 
church,  3  Jew.  335,  336 ;  says,  in  touchii 
the   brethren's    knees,    we   touch    Chris 
2  Jew.  760  ;  refers  to  the  love  of  Christia: 


TERTULLIAN 


745 


towards  each  other  as  noticed  by  the  hea 
then,  ib.  1072,  1089 ;  calls  Christians  a  sect, 
3  Jew,  212,  595 ;  in  what  sense,  ib.  214 ; 
speaks  of  one  Cains  Seius,  a  Christian, 

2  Jew.  1089  ;  affirms  that  all  Christians  are 
priests,  3  Jew.  335,  336,  4  Jew.  984 

vi.  Sacraments,  Baptism :  he  acknow 
ledges  but  two  sacraments,  properly  so 
called,  4:  Bui.  246,  Calf.  223,  3  Jew.  459; 
calls  the  helve  wherewith  Elijah  recovered 
the  axe  out  of  the  water,  the  "  sacrament 
of  wood,"  ib.  457  ;  says  it  behoved  the  sa 
crament  of  (Christ's)  death  to  be  figured 
in  preaching  (under  the  law),  Calf.  116; 
calls  Christian  religion  a  sacrament,  2  Jew. 
1103;  shews  that  Satan  counterfeits  the 
divine  sacraments  in  his  idol  service,  Calf. 
13  ;  calls  baptism  a  divine  substance,  3  Jew. 
508 ;  declares  that  they  who  understand 
the  weight  of  baptism  will  fear  the  getting 
of  it  more  than  the  delaying,  4  Jew.  894; 
says  the  chief  priest,  that  is,  the  bishop,  has 
authority  to  give  baptism,  3  Jew.  380,  4 
Jew.  823;  declares  that  priests  and  deacons 
may  baptize  by  the  authority  of  the  bishop, 

3  Whitg.  64,  72 ;   allows  that  laymen  may 
baptize,  2  Whitg.  526 ;  affirms  that  women 
may  not  teach  or  baptize,   4  Bui.  370,   2 
Whitg.  535 ;  speaks  of  Easter  and  Pentecost 
as  the  special  times  for  baptism,  1  Whity. 
613;    mentions    the   exorcism    of  infants, 

1  Zur.  178  n ;    says   that    before   persons 
were  baptized  they  renounced  the  devil,  his 
pomp  and  his  angels,  answering  more  than 
the  Lord  prescribed,  1  Whitg.  216;  refers 
to  trine  immersion,  2  Bee.  227,  3  Bui.  161, 

4  Bui.  357,  364,  1  Whitg.  216;   refers  to 
crossing  in  baptism,  3  Whitg.  125 ;  says  the 
flesh  is  signed,  that  the  soul  may  be  de 
fended,  the  flesh  is  overshadowed   by  the 
imposition    of  hands,     Calf.  224,    Whita. 
591  ;  speaks  of  the  use  of  milk  and  honey, 
and  various  other   superstitious    practices, 
4  Bui.  359,    Calf.  213,  270,    2  Cran.  56, 

2  Ful.  161,  3  Whitg.  125  ;  calls  baptism  the 
seal  of  faith,  3  Whitg.  113;  affirms  that  the 
holy  angel  of  God  is  present  at  it,  2  Jew.  741, 
742;  says  the  Holy  Ghost  comes  down  and 
hallows  the  water,  1  Jew.  466,  2  Jew.  763 

vii.  The  Eucharist  :  he  says  that  bread 
and  wine  were  figures  in  the  Old  Testa 
ment,  and  so  taken  in  the  prophets,  and 
now  be  figures  again  in  the  New  Testa 
ment,  and  so  used  of  Christ  himself  in  his 
last  supper,  1  Cran.  119, 120  ;  on  Melchise- 
dec,  and  his  bread  and  wine,  2  Jew.  731 ; 
he  styles  the  sacrament  the  Lord's  ban 
quet,  3  Bee.  388 ;  terms  it  the  sacrament 


of  the  eucharist,  or  thanksgiving,  1  Jew. 
150;  calls  it  hospitalitatis  contesseratio, 
ib.  145;  how  he  understood  the  words  of 
institution,  2  Hoop.  48,  472,  500;  he  calls 
bread  a  figure  of  Christ's  body,  1  Cran. 
119,  120,  121,  (08),  Rid.  173;  declares  that 
Christ  refused  not  bread,  but  by  it  repre 
sented  his  body,  2  Bee.  285,  3  Bee.  435, 

1  Cran.  119,  154,  (58),  Grin.  69,  1  Hoop. 
227,  2  Hoop.  439,  Hutch.  272,  1  Jew.  150, 

2  Jew.  Gil,  3  Jew.  453,  Rid.  38;  says,  in 
many  places,  that  Christ  called  bread  his 
body,  1  Cran.  33,  104,  (54);  affirms  that 
Christ   made   bread    his   body   by   saying, 
"  This  is  my  body,"  i.  e.  a  figure  of  my 
body,  and  argues  that  if  Christ  had  not  a 
true  body,  the  bread  would  not  be  a  figure, 
2  Bee.  285,  3  Bee.  271,  3(,9,  435,  1  Brad. 
689,  4  Bui.  439,   Coop.  202,  1  Cran.  106, 
119,  154,  194,  (58),  Grin.  64,  65,  195,  198, 
1  Hoop.  231,  2  Hoop.  439,  528,  Hutch.  259, 
1  Jew.  258,  447,  456,  617,  2  Jew.  567,  £92, 
600—611,  624,  759,  790,  1112,  3  Jew.  169, 
243,  453,  468,  497,  502,  512,  4  Jew.  765, 
Rid.  37,  160,  162,  232,  Sand.  453,  3  Tyn. 
259;  writes,  he  made  the  bread  his  body, 
i.e.  he  consecrated  it  to  be  a  representation 
of  his   body,   1  Hoop.  232  ;    is  alleged  to 
affirm  that  in  the  sacrament  we   eat   the 
body  and  drink  the  blood  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  1  Cran.  153,  154,  (67);  says 
the  flesh  is  fed  with  the  body  and  blood, 
&c.,  Coop.  139;  on  Jo.  vi.  he  affirms  that 
Christ  must  be  devoured  by  hearing,  chew 
ed  by  understanding,  and  digested  by  faith, 
1  Jew.  452,  2  Jew.  572,  1119,  3  Jew.  486, 
633,  3  Tyn.   228  n. ;    declares   that   Jesus 
hath  another  body  than  bread,  for  bread 
was  not  given  for  us,  but   the  very  true 
body  of  Christ  was  given  upon  the  cross  ; 
which  body  was  exhibited  in  the  supper 
under  the  figure  of  bread,  Grin.  71 ;  calls 
the   Lord's   supper  a  sacrifice,   Coop.  89 ; 
testifies  that  in  his  time  the  eucharist  was 
administered  in  the  morning,  and  only  by 
those  who  were  chief,  1  Whitg.  216,  237 ; 
says  it  was  not  usual  to  receive  the  bread 
of  the  Lord  except  from  the  hands  of  the 
presidents,   Hid.  181,   183 ;    mentions  the 
common  supper   after   the  communion,  2 
Bee.  251,  IBul.  423,  424;  his  exhortation 
to  his  wife,  in  which  he  mentions  the  case 
of  a  Christian  woman,  who,  being  married 
to  a  heathen,  received  the  sacrament  every 
morning   secretly  before   meat,  Coop.  23, 
124,  Grin.  47,  48,  1  Jew.  6,  148,  149,  150, 
241,  2  Jew.  554,  610,  611 

viii.    Worship,  Ceremonies  :  he  expounds 

56 


746 


TERTULLIAN 


the   sacrifice   prophesied   of    by    Malachi, 

1  Jew.  110,  124,  2  Jew.  712,  723;  says  we 
keep  the  sabbath   not  every  seventh   day, 
but  every  day,  1  Jew.  128;  describes  the 
manner    of  praver  amongst  Christians  in 
his  time,  4:  Bui.  130,  Calf.  309;  as  to  pray 
ing  for  the  emperor,  see  in  xiv.  below;  he 
calls  the  Lord's    prayer  a  lawful  prayer, 
Pra.  B.  xxxii ;  refers  to  certain  tongs  used 
in  the  church  in  his  day,  Whita.  2G1;  speaks 
of  praises   and   thanksgivings  proceeding 
from  a  pure  heart,  4  Bui.  224 ;  refers  to 
certain  orders  of  which  there  is   no  law- 
out  of  the  scripture,  1  Whitg.  21G,  237  (see 
iv.  above)  ;  allows  that  matters  of  discipline 
may   be  altered,   1  Whitg.  217,    2  Whitg. 
226;  reproves  some  for  sitting  after  prayer, 

2  Whitg.  441);    mentions   praying   toward 
the  East,  4  Jew.  708  ;  says,  let  them  that 
have  no  (spiritual)  light,  burn  their  tapers 
daily,   3  Jew.  178;    thought  it  wicked  to 
fast  or  kneel  on  Sundays,  &c.,  Calf.  257, 
1  Whitg.  223 ;  refers  to  stations,  2  Ful.  238; 
speaks  of  "stationum  semijejunia,"  ib.  183 
n. ;    mistakenly    cited    about    processions, 
Calf.  296;    speaks  against  the   notion   of 
the  holiness  of   places,  Pil.  03 ;  cited  to 
shew  that  the  dead  were  buried  by  minis 
ters  with  prayer,  3  Whitg.  303 

ix.  Fasting,  Marriage  :  he  declares  that 
God  is  not  honoured  with  the  belly  nor 
with  meats,  3  Jew.  528;  admonishes  to 
fast  without  compulsion,  according  as 
every  man  shall  see  time  and  cause,  as  the 
apostles  did,  ib.  438;  being  a  Montanist, 
he  blames  the  catholics  for  saying  that  men 
should  fast  of  their  own  choice,  not  by  com 
mand,  Wh ita.  CG5, 060 ;  considers  it  wicked 
to  fast  on  Sundays,  Caff.  257,  1  Whitg. 
223;  on  the  text  "  a  sister,  a  wife"  (1  Cor. 
ix.5),  he  argues  that  the  latter  word  should 
be  rendered  "woman,"  1  Ful.  43 4:  n. ;  he  says 
that  sons  should  not  marry  without  consent 
of  parents,  Sand.  455;  asks,  what  heathen 
can  without  mistrust  suffer  his  Christian 
wife  to  be  put  away  from  him  at  the  Easter 
prayers,  3  Jew.  405 ;  condemns  second 
marriages,  1  Bee.  279,  Rug.  202 ;  censures 
marriage  altogether,  1  Jew.  157,  3  Jew. 
388 ;  refers  to  bishops  among  the  catholics 
who  had  married  two  wives  successively, 

3  Jew.  407  (as  to  marriage,  see  also  xiv. 
below);  condemns  fornication,  4  Jew.  047 

x.  Confession,  $c.,  Persecution  :  he 
describes  exomologesis  or  confession,  3 
Bui.  70,  1  Ful.  457  n. ;  speaks  of  kneeling 
before  the  presbyters  and  the  altar  of  God 
in  penance,  1  Ful.  433;  speaks  of  a  key 


endued  by  Christ,  3  Jew.  373;  declares  the 
key  to  be  the  interpretation  of  the  law,  j 

1  Jew.  331,    3  Jew.  304,    4  Jew.   1134: 
alleged  on  excommunication,  3  Whitg.  252: 
he    speaks    of    false    charges   against   the 
ancient  Jews,  3  Jew.  154  ;  mentions  similar 
charges  against  the  early  Christians,  and 
refers  to  infamous  names  applied  to  them, 
and  the  rage  of  the  people  against  them, 

2  Hoop.  375  n.,  376,  2  Jew.  1027,  3  Jew. 
154,  214,  4  Jew.  004,  708;  calls  the  hea 
thens'  cruelty  the  Christians'  glory,  3  Jew. 
189,  4  Jew.  770,  859;  says,  the  more  we 
are  cut  down,  the  more  we  become,  and 
refers  to  the  blood  of  Christians  as  a  seed, 
1  Bee.  274,   2  Ful.   234  n..   2  Jew.  1031, 

3  Jew.  189,  595,  596,  4  Jew.  770,  859,  Pil. 
144  n.,  Sand.  283,  284,  1  Whitg.  381 ;  on 
fleeing  from  city  to  city,  2  Jew.  808 

xi.  The  Soul,  a  Future  State  :  his  opi 
nion  of  the  soul,  3  Bui.  374 ;  he  affirms 
that  souls  separated  do  not  return  again 
to  this  world,  ib.  401 ;  denies  that  the  soul 
of  any  saint,  much  less  the  soul  of  a  pro 
phet,  can  be  fetched  up  by  the  devil,  ib. 
403;  speaks  of  Abraham's  bosom,  1  Ful. 
293,  295,  296 ;  mentions  prayers  and  obla 
tions  for  the  dead,  2  Ful.  238  (see  Mon- 
tanists,  in  xiii.  below) ;  writes  on  the  resur 
rection,  2  Cbt>.  180  n.;  says  that  resurrec 
tion  is  not  properly  spoken  of  anything. 
save  of  that  which  fell,  1  Bui.  141,  2  Cov. 
167  ;  shews  that  the  body  shall  be  partaker 
with  the  soul  in  judgment,  of  that  whereof 
in  this  life  it  had  been  partaker  with  the 
soul,  2  Brad.  333;  refers  to  the  Elysian 
fields  and  the  infernal  regions,  Calf.  14  n 

xii.  Images,  the  Cross :  he  expounds 
the  second  commandment,  Calf.  371 ;  says 
God  forbade  the  substance  of  idolatry,  £ 
Jew.  507 ;  affirms  that  he  has  forbidden  an 
idol,  as  well  to  be  made  as  to  be  wor 
shipped,  &c.,  4  Jew.  794;  expounds  St 
John's  caution  against  idols,  1  Ful.  194. 
Park.  83,  Rid.  86  ;  shews  that  in  his  tinu 
Christians  abhorred  images,  1  Hoop.  43. 
Park.  86,  Rid.  88;  his  use  of  the  word 
"simulacrum,"  1  Ful.  102;  he  speaks  ol 
the  brazen  serpent,  2  Jew.  640,  047 ;  refers 
to  the  letter  tau  or  T,  as  like  the  cross. 
Calf.  100,  2  Ful.  147  ;  speaks  of  the  con- 
tinual  use  of  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  his 
day,  Calf.  257,  2  Jew.  648,  3  Whitg.  126 

xiii.  Heresies  (see  iii,  iv) :  he  calls  phi 
losophers  the  patriarchs  of  heretics,  2  Bui. 
407,  3  Bui.  124,  I  Jew.  334;  warns  that 
heresy  should  be  avoided  as  a  deadly  fever 
Whita.  17 ;  says  a  heretic  assaults  the 


TERTULLIAN 


THACKER 


'47 


faith  by  the  same  words  of  God  that  breed 
the  faith,  4  Jew.  752 ;  declares  that  the 
doctrine  of  heretics,  compared  with  the 
apostles'  doctrine,  will  pronounce  sen 
tence  against  itself,  4  Bui.  32,  33,  3  Jew. 
236,  4  Jew.  892 ;  says  heretics,  conscious 
of  their  own  weakness,  never  proceed  in 
due  order,  2  Jew.  629  ;  observes  that  they 
persuade  first,  and  teach  afterwards,  ~LJew. 
101  ;  says  they  would  provoke  us  to  play 
the  rhetorician,  3  Jew.  133;  disallows  dis 
putation  with  them  on  the  scriptures,  see 
in  iv.  above ;  declares  that  by  their  con 
jectures  they  draw  bare  words  whither  they 
list,  2  Jew.  593;  speaks  of  certain  anti- 
trinitarian  heretics,  Rog.  45;  referred  to 
on  Ape  lies,  ib.  81,82;  on  Basil  ides,  ib. 
57  ;  on  the  heresy  of  Cerdon,  Whita.  34; 
he  says  the  Cerdonites  thought  that  the 
Jewish  ceremonies  were  to  be  observed  by 
Christians,  Pog.  314 ;  speaks  of  the  D  o- 
cetse,  1  Cov.  21n.;  on  Hermogenes, 
Rog.  99;  he  says  the  Hermogenians  allowed 
a  man  to  have  many  wives  at  the  same 
time,  ib.307  ;  referred  tu  on  Marcion  and 
his  sect,  ib.  40, 163,  Whita.  34 ;  he  says  they 
condemned  marriage,  Roy.  261,  and  denied 
the  sacraments  to  married  persons,  ib.  2C5, 
266;  says  that  the  Montanists  thought 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  uttered  greater  things 
in  Montanus  than  Christ  uttered  in  the 
gospel,  4  Jew.  760 ;  shews  that  they  held 
a  purging  of  souls  after  this  life,  Hoy.  214 
n.;  his  reply  to  Praxeas,  who  alleged 
God's  omnipotence,  1  Jew.  490,  2  Jew.  798; 
refers  to  the  Valentinian  heresy,  4  Jew. 
926,  Rog.  52 

xiv.  Civil  power,  Heathenism,  Sfc.:  he 
calls  Rome  Babylon,  2  Ful.  371;  considers 
the  Roman  state  to  be  the  hinderer  of 
the  revelation  of  Antichrist,  2  Jew.  913; 
speaks  of  the  honour  due  to  the  emperor, 
ib.  997,  4  Jew.  705,  975;  declares  him  to 
be  next  to  God,  Grin.  12,  3  Whitg.  691 ; 
testifies  that  Christians  prayed  for  the 
emperor,  1  Bui.  390,  Calf.  308,  309,  Sand. 
80,  3  Whitg.  590 ;  says,  we  sacrifice  for 
the  emperor  with  a  pure  prayer,  2  Jew. 
725 ;  says  that  when  Marcus  Aurelius  was 
at  war  with  the  Germans,  the  prayers  of 
the  Christian  soldiers  obtained  showers  of 
rain,  1  Bui.  382;  addresses  the  heathen  Ro 
mans  on  their  professed  veneration  of  their 
forefathers,  3  Jew.  179 ;  reproves  them  for 
making  the  divinity  of  their  gods  depen 
dent  on  their  own  pleasure,  1  Jew.  2l7, 
3  Jew.  264,  4  Jew.  901,  Whita.  706;  notices 
offerings  made  to  heathen  deities,  2  Whitg. 


36,  as  the  consecration  of  bread,  i1).  39; 
says  the  devil  imitates  the  sacraments  in 
the  mysteries  of  idols,  Calf.  13 ;  censures 
Christians  for  taking  part  in  heathen  festi 
vals,  2  Whitg.  444;  calls  the  upper  gar 
ments  of  the  heathen  priests  infulas,  2  Ful. 
113;  shews  that  Christians  changed  their 
apparel  on  changing  their  religion,  2  Whitg. 
23,  24;  inquires  whether  it  be  lawful  for 
the  servant  of  God  to  communicate  with 
whole  nations,  in  apparel,  &c.,  3  Jew.  616, 
617;  declares  that  a  Christian  man  ought 
not  to  go  with  a  laurel  garland  upon  his 
head,  like  the  heathens,  ib.  616;  says  to  the 
heathen,  we  have  been  of  your  company; 
men  be  made,  and  not  born  Christians,  4 
Jew.  871;  refers  to  a  fault  of  conversation, 
not  of  preaching,  4  Jew.  701  ;  observes  that 
thieves  always  leave  something  behind 
them  to  be  known  by,  1  Jew.  190 

Testament  (New) :  v.  Bible. 

Testaments  :  v.  Covenants,  Wills. 

Tester :  a  sixpence,  1  Lat.  137  n. ;  why  so 
called,  ib. 

Teston,  Testoon,  or  Testourn  :  a  coin,  1  Lat. 
137,  3  Zur.  Ill  n 

Testwood  (Rob.) :  martyred,  3  Zur.  242  n 

Tetragrammaton :  3  Bui.  130,  Calf.  284,  Grin. 
41 

Tetzel  (Jo.):  dealer  in  indulgences,  3  Jew. 
193, 194 

Teutonic  Knights:  v.  Knights. 

Teutonicus  (Jo.) :  v.  Joannes. 

Teversham,  co.  Cambr. :  Whitgift  rector, 
3  Whitg.  vii,  xi. 

Teviotdale,  Scotland  :  the  English  ravage  it, 
1  Zur.  225  n 

Tewkesbury,  co.  Glouc. :  2  Lat.  405 

Tewkesbury  (Jo.) :  mentioned,  2  Lat.  306  n.; 
charged  with  possessing  and  reading  Tyn- 
dale's  works,  and  finally  burnt,  1  Tyn.  32, 
his  examination,  ib.  42 — 124,  nn 

Textor  (J.),  Ravisius :  Officina,  Jew.  xliii ; 
he  writes  of  women  who  came  in  men's 
apparel  to  hear  Plato,  4  Jew.  651 ;  speaks 
of  pope  Joan,  ib.  655,  656 ;  says  John  XII. 
was  slain  in  adultery,  ib.  702;  mentions  the 
poisoning  of  Victor  III.  in  the  chalice,  ib. 
687 

Teynham,  co.  Kent:  called  Tenam,  3  Cran. 
312,  and  Denham,  313 

9 :  v.  Thau. 

Th.  (Jo.) :  signature  attached  to  a  prayer, 
1585,  Lit.  F.liz.  582 

Thacker :  a  thatcher,  Pit.  381 

Thacker  (R.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xl ;  a  godly 
ditty,  to  be  sung  for  the  preservation  of  ihe 
queen's  reign,  ib.  420 


748 


TIIADDEUS  —  THEFT 


Thaddeus:    Jude  BO    called,  4  Bui.  66;  the 

Gospel  of  Thaddeus,  Bale3\4,  Rog.  82 
Thalassius,  bp  of  Caesarea:  condemned  for 

heresy,  3  Jew.  145,  4  Jew.  1022 
Thales:   believed  in  one  God,  Hutch.  176; 

gazing  upon  the  skies  fell  into  a  \>\t,Sund. 

392 

Thames,  river:  Park.  250,  2  Whitg.  241 
Thameseidos  :  a  poem  by  E.  W.,  1600;  notice 

thereof,  Poet,  xxxii ;  lines  therefrom,  ib.  358 
Thanksgiving:  v.  Sacrifice. 

Of  thanksgiving,  4  Bui.  220;  what  it  is, 

3  Bee.  604,  620,  4  Bui.  163,  164,  Now.  (82, 
83),  203,  204,  Sand.  77  ;  it  is  due  only  to 
God,   4  Bui.  221 ;   should   be  perpetually 
given  to  him,  1  Bee.  115;  it  is  to  be  render 
ed  in  all  things,  2  Jew.  879  ;  God  requires 
it  of  us  for  his  benefits,  1  Bee.  185 ;  to  be 
given  through  Christ,  4  Bui.  221 ;  how  we 
may  be  moved  to  it,  1  Bee.  176,  &c.;  God's 
benefits  should  move  us  to  thankfulness, 
ib.  178;   the  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving,  ib. 
185,  186,  4  Bui  223 ;  God  desires  this,  and 
not  bloody  sacrifices,  1  Bee.  372;  the  crea 
tures  of  God  are  sanctified  by  thanksgiving, 

4  Bui.  268;  exhortation  to  it,  1  Bee.  187; 
the  grievous  sin  of  un thankfulness,  Sand. 
156 

Thanksgivings  :  v.  Prayers,  Psalms,  iv. 

Communis  gratiarum  actio  pro  cognitio- 
ne  donorum  Dei  accepta,  Pra.  Eliz.  208; 
the  same,  with  the  title,  pro  divinis  in  nos 
donis  et  beneficiis,  t7>.398;  for  all  God's 
benefits,  3  Bee.  68,  85,  1  Brad.  245,  Lit. 
Edw.  475,  Pra.  B.  147  ;  a  general  thanks 
giving,  Pra.  Eliz,  546 ;  a  thanksgiving  to 
God  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  Pra.  B.  123  ;  the  blessing  and 
thanksgiving  of  Toby  the  elder,  Lit.  Edw. 
478  ;  thanksgiving  appended  to  the  Christ 
mas  Banquet,  1  Bee.  84 

Childbirth  :  for  the  deliverance  of  a  wo 
man  with  child,  3  Bee.  28,  29 

Christ :  to  Christ,  for  his  incarnation, 
passion,  and  victory,  Lit.  Edw.  481 

Deliverance  :  for  bringing  us  out  of  the 
darkness  of  men's  traditions,  3  Bee.  65,  &c.; 
of  a  faithful  man  from  trouble,  id.  35 

Departure:  for  the  departure  of  the  faith 
ful  out  of  this  world,  3  Bee.  69,  70, 190, 191 
Meat:  v.  Graces. 

Morning  :  a  motion  to  a  thanksgiving  in 
the  morning,  Nord.  152;  the  thanksgiving, 
ib.  154 

Persecution :  in  time  of  persecution, 
1  Brad.  205 

Pestilence:  for  withdrawing  the  plague, 
1563,  Lit.  Eliz.  508;  another,  1564,  ib.  513 


Queen  :  v.  Sovereign. 

Realm :  v.  Sovereign. 

Rebellion :  v.  Victory. 

Recovtry  :  revalescentis,  Pra.  Eliz.  370 

Redemption :  for  our  redemption,  Pra 
B.  88 

Sermon :  after  sermon,  3  Bee.  53 

Sovereign  (v.  Victory)  :  a  thanksgiving 
and  prayer  for  the  preservation  of  thequet  i 
and  the  realm,  1572,  1588,  Lit.  Eliz.  618 

Supper  of  the  Lord:  post  communionem 
Pra.  Eliz.  386 ;  after  the  communion,  1  Be". 
120, 3  Bee.  55,  Pra.  B.  92,  Pra.  Eliz.  520 

Tradition:  v.  Deliverance. 

Victory  :  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving,  am 
for  continuance  of  good  success  to  her  ma 
jesty's  forces,  1596,  Lit.  Eliz.  668;  a  co 
lect  of  thanksgiving,  1588,  ib.  622  ;  another 
by  the  queen  herself,  ib.  n 

—  over  rebels:  for  the  suppression 
rebellion,  1570,  Lit.  Eliz.  538 

—  over  spiritual  enemies:  pro  devici 
tentatione,  Pra.  Eliz.  369 

War :  v.  Victory. 
Tharasius,  patr.  of  Constantinople  :  4  Jn 

916,  Park.  92,  Rid.  93 
Tharsitius:  tale  of  his  bearing  our  Lord 
body  when  he  attended  the  martyr  £ 
Stephen,  3  Jew.  551,  554 
Thau  (in) :  the  sign  or  mark  mentioned  I 
Ezekiel,  2  Brad.  5,  Calf.  97,  98,  106—10 
2Ful.  138,147,  2  Jew.  647,  Rid.  70,  2  Ty, 
13  n.,  20,  Whita.llQ;  the  letter  n  was  ai 
ciently  cruciform,  ib. ;  Jerome's  explanatio 
of  the  reasons  why  this  sign  was  to  be  rnad 
Calf.  108;  remarks  by  bp  Andrewes  an 
Corn.  Curtius  on  the  meaning  of  the  lette 
ib.  108,  109  n.  ;  Calfhill  says,  in  a  mystei 
it  betokened  the  death  of  Christ,  but  h; 
no  relation  to  the  sign  of  the  cross,  ib.  10! 
mystic  signification  of  the  Hebrew  n  ar 
the  Greek  T  and  6,  ib.  107 
Theatines:  a  religious  order,  Phil,  xxv: 
xxviii ;  when  and  by  whom  founded,  4«/ei 
1106  n 

Theatrum  Crudel.  Haeret. :  1  Lai.  250 
Theban  legion:  2  Bee.  91  n.,  4  Jew.  1172 
Thebes :   destroyed  by  Alexander,  2   Bra* 

372  n 

Thecla:  v.  Paul. 
Theft,  Thieves:  v.  Commandments,  Rest 
tution. 

What  theft  is,  2  Bui.  34,  1  Hoop.  39 
2  Lai.  427 ;  who  is  a  thief,  1  Tyn.  99 ;  d 
vers  kinds  of  theft  and  thieves,  2  Bee.  10 
105,  2  Bui.  34,  &c.,  1  Lat.  139;  deceitfi 
practices  are  theft,  1  Lat.  401 ;  it  is  the 
to  defraud  the  king  in  taxes,  ib.  299,  30 


THEFT  —  THEODORET 


749 


512  ;  it  is  theft  to  withhold  the  tithes  law 
fully  due,  ib.  304 ;  sacrilege  is  the  greatest 
thiefdom  of  all,  1  Hoop.  395 ;  it  is  theft  to 
misuse  riches,  1  Lat.  478;  if  the  rich  help 
not  the  poor  it  is  theft,  1  Tyn.  81 ;  the  realm 
is  full  of  thieving,  1  Lat.  512  ;  theft  forbid 
den  by  God,  1  Brad.  168,  2  Bui.  230,  Now. 
(19),  133;  condemned  among  the  Gentiles, 
1  Bui.  203  ;  we  may  not  steal  to  eat,  2  Lat. 
15 ;  thieves  change  the  name  of  things  they 
have  stolen,  2  Jew.  627  ;  thieves  detected, 
ib.  628;  they  ought  to  expose  their  confede 
rates,  1  Lat  519;  thieves  warned,  1  Bee. 
126  ;  some  reproved  by  Latimer,  2  Lat.  40; 
theft  of  thirteen  pence  halfpenny,  1  Lat. 
410;  theft  punished,  2  Bee.  109,  110;  ho 
nest  men  sometimes  slain  for  thieves  in  the 
border  country,  Rid.  398 

Themistocles :  2  Bee.  356,  1  Jew.  438,  4  Jew. 
1104,  Sand.  36,  53,  325 

Theobald,  abp  of  Canterbury  :  2  Tyn.  292 

Theobald  (  ):  one  of  the  ministers  of 

Strasburgh,  3  Zur.  492,  534 

Theocritus  :  cited,  1  Ful.  141 

Theodora,  empress  :  1  Zur.  18  n 

Theodore :  v.  Theodoras. 

Theodore  I.,  pope :  son  of  a  bishop,  2  Ful. 
8  n. ;  he  defended  images,  1  Hoop.  47  n 

Theodore  II.,  pope:  1  Hoop.  217 

Theodore,  abp  of  Canterbury  :  the  real  au 
thor  of  an  ordinance  respecting  sponsors 
ascribed  to  Hyginus,  Calf.  212  n.;  his 
Poenitentiale,  1  Lat.  54  n. ;  he  says  the 
Greeks  and  other  orientals  confess  only  to 
God,  1  Jew.  120 ;  speaks  of  the  pix,  2  Jew. 
560 

Theodoret:  v.  Cassiodorus. 

i.     His  Life  and  Works. 
ii.     On  God  and  Christ. 
iii.     Scripture,  Doctrine. 
iv.    Bishops. 
v.     The  Eucharist. 
vi.    Ecclesiastical  History. 
vii.    Heresies. 
viii.    Miscellanea. 

\.  His  Life  and  Works:  his  persecu 
tions,  1  Jew.  387,  395 ;  opposed  by  the  bi 
shops  of  Egypt,  2  Whitg. 318,  319  ;  charged 
with  Nestorianism,  but  acquitted  in  the 
council  of  Chalcedon,  1  Cran.  130,  1  Jew. 
374,  2  Jew.  802,  Rid.  36 ;  he  appealed  to 
the  pope,  1  Jew.  386 ;  said  he  governed 
800  churches,  and  had  freed  them  from 
heresy,  2  Whitg.  318— 320,  432 ;  speaks  of 
his  poverty,  ib.  321;  the  emperors  write 
to  Dioscorus  concerning  him,  ib.  318 — 320; 
his  works,  Calf.  417,  2  Ful.  410,  Jew.  xliii, 
3  Whitg.  xxxii ;  Comment,  in  Cantica  Can- 


ticorum,  of  uncertain  authenticity,  2  Ful. 
287  n.;  the  epistles  to  Dioscorus  and  pope 
Leo,  said  by  Crakanthorp  to  be  forged,  ib. 
307  n.;  he  wrote  (as  Papists  say)  befoie 
the  determination  of  the  church,  Rid.  36; 
his  authority  refused  in  the  disputation 
with  Cranmer  at  Oxford,  2  Jew.  571;  cer 
tain  leaves  of  his  torn  and  cast  into  the  fire 
by  John  Clement,  1  Jew.  52,  4  Jew.  785 ; 
words  of  his  falsified  by  Harding,  3  Jew. 
513;  his  credit  defended,  2  Whitg  318 

ii.  On  God,  and  Christ .-  on  the  order 
of  persons  in  the  Holy  Trinity,  3  Bui.  301; 
he  shews  that  God  will  do  only  such  things 
as  are  agreeable  to  his  nature,  4  Bui.  452 ; 
declares  it  most  absurd  to  say,  that  God 
hath  created  all  things,  but  that  he  hath 
no  care  of  the  things  which  he  hath  made, 
3  Bui.  178;  says  the  fathers  (before  Christ) 
did  not  see  the  divine  nature  or  substance, 
but  a  certain  glory  and  certain  visions 
which  were  answerable  to  their  capacity, 
ib.  142 ;  referred  to  about  the  Word  being 
made  flesh,  4  Bui.  436  ;  on  Christ's  fear,  or 
reverence  (Heb.v.  7),  1  Ful.  325  ;  he  shews 
that  Christ  suffered  in  his  humanity,  3 Bui. 
2C9 ;  says  the  body  of  the  Lord,  after  the  as 
cension,  was  called  a  body,  ib.  2o9;  declares 
that,  though  free  from  suffering  when  it 
rose,  it  has  the  same  circumscription  it 
had  before,  3  Bee.  454 ;  proves  that  it  must 
occupy  space,  ib. ;  1  Cran.  129,  130;  ex 
tract  from  a  dialogue  of  his  upon  Christ's 
coming  again  in  the  same  form  as  that  in 
which  his  disciples  saw  him  go  to  heaven, 
1  Cran.  129 

iii.  Scripture,  Doctrine  :  he  says,  in  our 
disputations  of  godly  matters,  we  have 
laid  before  us  the  doctrine  of  the  holy 
gospel,  4  Jew.  1019;  admonishes  that  we 
take  the  resolution  of  our  questions  out  of 
the  words  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  ib. ;  dares 
not  to  say  anything  upon  which  scripture 
is  silent,  Whita.  703;  says  the  Greek  version 
of  the  scriptures  was  published  301  years 
before  Christ,  i&.118  ;  states  that  the  Jews 
sent  Ptolemy  the  whole  scripture,  writ 
ten  in  golden  characters,  ib.  119;  refers  to 
the  Greek  version  of  Aquila,  ib.  123;  tes 
tifies  to  the  existence  of  many  vernacular 
versions  of  scripture,  4  Jew.  89G,  Whita. 
245 ;  says  (as  is  alleged)  that  scripture  ex 
plains  itself,  Whita.  495;  declares  that 
the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  were  understood 
not  only  by  the  teachers,  but  by  artizans, 
rustics,  and  women,  2  Jew.  696,  4  Jew. 
796,797,1186,  Whita.  248;  speaks  of  the 
term  "  barbarian"  as  used  by  Paul,  Whiia. 


750 


THEODORET 


267;  argues  in  support  of  the  epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  ib.  323 ;  says  we  do  not  reckon 
the  angels  in  the  number  of  gods,  nor  di 
vide  natures  without  bodies  into  male  and 
female,  3  Bui.  333 ;  declares  that  the  mi 
nistry  of  angels  is  the  praising  of  God, 
and  singing  of  hymns  or  songs,  ib.  341 ; 
proves  that  the  devils  are  justly  punished, 
ib.  351;  maintains  justification  by  faith 
only,  2  Cran.  205,  3  Jew.  244,  Wool.  34 ; 
applies  2  Cor.  viii.  14  to  the  communion  of 
saints,  2  Ful.  92 

iv.  Bishops.  4"c. :  he  thinks  that  the 
name  of  apostle  in  the  primitive  church 
signified  bishop,  2  Ful.  309;  calls  the 
episcopal  office  dp-^iepwcruyi],  Whitg.  310; 
mentions  bishops  addressed  as  "most  ho 
nourable  lords,"  2  Whitg.  386 ;  cited  in 
support  of  the  pope's  supremacy,  1  Jew. 
374;  he  speaks  of  a  peculiar  habit  of  the 
priesthood,  1  Zur.  350 

v.  The  Eucharist :  he  shews  how  the 
names  of  things  are  changed  in  scrip 
ture,  1  Cran.  127,  128,  225,  (61),  is  a  wit 
ness  against  transubstantiation.  Hid.  174; 
what  things  are  principally  to  be  noted  in 
his  writings  on  the  sacrament,  ib.  130; 
long  extracts  from  dialogues  of  his  on  this 
subject,  ib.  128 — 130;  dispute  about  the 
translation  of  his  words,  ib.  132,  133,  134 ; 
he  says  that  when  Christ  gave  the  holy 
mysteries,  he  called  the  bread  his  body, 
and  the  mingled  cup  his  blood,  3  Bee.  439, 
1  Cran.  33,  105,  128,  (54);  declares  that 
the  Saviour  hath  made  exchange  of  the 
names;  and  unto  his  body  hath  given  the 
name  of  the  symbol,  and  unto  the  symbol 
the  name  of  his  body,  3  Jew.  509  ;  uses  the 
word  civ-riTv-rra.  for  the  sacrament,  2 Hoop. 
406  n.;  calls  the  sacrament  the  image  or 
figure,  and  Christ's  body  the  pattern  or 
truth,  1  Jew.  548 ;  speaks  of  the  divine 
mysteries  representing  that  which  is  a 
body  indeed,  3  Bee.  439;  states  that  the 
tokens  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  do,  after 
invocation,  change  their  names,  but  con 
tinue  the  same  substance,  Phil.  203:  says 
that  the  signs  are  understood  to  be  the 
things  that  they  are  made,  and  are  believed 
and  adored,  &c.,  1  Jew.  546,  2  Jew.  570, 
3  Jew.  506,  508 ;  writes,  he  that  called 
himself  the  vine,  honoured  the  signs  and 
symbols  which  are  seen,  with  the  name  of 
his  body  and  blood,  not  changing  their 
nature,  but  adding  grace  to  nature,  2  Bee. 
266,  288,  3  Bee.  424,  439,  444,  1  Brad.  590, 
1  Cran.  128, 261 ,  299,  (34),  Grin.  71,  Hutch. 
274,  1  Jew.  11,  2  Jew.  564,  571,  3  Jeio. 


501 ;  says  the  church  offers  the  symbols  < 
the  body  and  blood,  1  Jew.  522 ;  declare; 
that  the  mystical  signs  do  not  after  sancti. 
fication  depart  from  their  own  nature,  bin 
remain  in  their  former  substance,  2Bec.2G<] 
288,  3  Bee.  424,  1  Cran.  130,  132,  133,  261 
299,  (34),  Grin.  71,  2  Hoop.  425,  Hutch 
274,  1  Jew.  517,  547,  548,  2  Jew.  482,  57] 
776,  1066,  1116,  3  Jew.  482,  509,  Phil.  183, 
201,  Rid.  35,  36,  Sand.  89;  says  with 
Chrysostom,  that  the  bread  remains  aftei 
consecration,  although  we  call  it  by 
more  excellent  name  of  dignity,  that  is  to 
say,  by  the  name  of  Christ's  body,  1  Crar.. 
249,  (74);  shews  that  when  Christ  called 
the  bread  his  body,  it  was  to  cause  the  re 
ceivers  to  lift  their  minds  from  earth  to 
heaven,  ib.  336;  holds  that  the  bread  an<l 
wine  are  sacraments  of  Christ's  body  an<l 
blood,  not  of  his  divinity,  ib.  72;  calls  thj 
Lord's  supper  a  healthful  sacrament,  •} 
Bee.  388;  speaks  of  having  communion 
with  the  Lord  in  the  sacrament,  ib.  395  n. ; 
speaks  of  gifts  offered  at  the  holy  table, 
and  of  Theodosius'  offering,  PH.  546; 
says  that  we  offer  not  another  sacrifice,  bu; 
celebrate  a  memory  of  the  one  healthful 
sacrifice, 3 Bee.  457,  458  ;  explains  on  1  Cor. 
xi.  26,  the  words  "till  he  come,"  ib.  370 

vi.  Ecclesiastical  History  :  he  says  Chris 
tians  everywhere  published  the  victory  o : 
the  cross,  2  Jeio.  649;  refers  to  the  nails  o 
the  cross,  Calf.  327  ;  alleges  Psellus  abou 
Peter,  2  Ful.  287 ;  calls  Epaphroditus  ai 
apostle,  1  Whitg.  497  ;  speaks  of  the  offic< 
of  Timothy,  2  Whitg.  296;  likewise  of  tha 
of  Titus,  Rog.  329,  2  Whitg.  284 ;  seems  t< 
assert  that  Paul  preached  in  Britain,  1 
Jew.  280,  305,  3  Jew.  128,  164 ;  speaks  o 
the  churches  of  Britain,  3  Jew.  165;  cite 
Ignatius,  Whita.  571 ;  speaks  of  Ephren 
Syrus,  1  Jew.  269,270;  praises  theempero: 
Constantino,  4  Jew.  1016;  relates  his  threa 
to  repress  errors,  ib.  675,  904,  1018,  1031 
records  his  declaration  that  he  would  hide 
the  faults  of  the  clergy,  2  Bee.  333  n. 
relates  some  particulars  respecting  tin 
council  of  Nice,  1  Bee.  358,  412,  4  Jew 
99!),  1000, 1004,  1014—1016;  records  Con- 
stantine's  address  and  instructions  to  the 
council,  3  Jew.  227,  Whita.  678,  679  ;  tell; 
how  he  rebuked  the  bishops  for  their  quar 
rels,  1  Bui.  327,  328  ;  mentions  the  hypo 
crisy  of  Leontius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  Sand 
183;  states  that  Vitus  and  Vincentius  were 
sent  to  the  council  of  Nice  by  the  pope 
4  Jew.  1000,  1003 ;  numbers  but  20  canons 
of  this  council,  2  Whitg.  151 ;  reports  ar 


TIIEODORET 


751 


epistle  of  the  council  to  the  church  of  Egypt, 
1  Whitg.  408 ;  says  the  Arians  besought 
the  emperor  Constantius  to  summon  ano 
ther  council  at  Milan,  4  Jew.  1005;  states 
that  Athanasius  refused  to  come  to  the 
council  of  Csesarea,  though  summoned  by 
the  emperor,  ib.  951,  1100;  relates  how  he 
was  charged  and  cleared,  1  Bee.  18  n., 
Sand.  129  ;  tells  of  the  baptism  of  Con- 
stantine,  '2  Jew.  1107;  mentions  proceed 
ings  of  emperors  in  establishing  true  reli 
gion,  2  Sec.  '305  n.  ;  speaks  of  councils  at 
Constantinople  and  Rome,  4  Jew.  1000, 
1001 ;  says  that  Hosius,  bishop  of  Corduba 
in  Spain,  not  by  right  of  his  place,  but  for 
the  worthiness  of  his  person,  was  appoint 
ed  president  in  the  council  of  Sardica,  ib. 
1003;  gives  an  account  of  the  judgment  of 
pope  Julius  in  the  case  of  Eusebius  and 
Athanasius,  1  Jew.  386 ;  speaks  of  a  golden 
cope  sold  by  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  2  Whitg. 
23, 24 ;  tells  that  Constans  wrote  amenacing 
letter  to  his  brother  Constantius  on  behalf 
of  the  Christians,  Sand.  109;  speaks  of 
the  council  of  Ariminuir,  3  Jew.  217  ;  says 
Liberius,  bishop  of  Rome,  said  to  the  Arian 
emperor  Constantius,  "Although  I  be 
alone,  yet  the  account  of  faith  is  therefore 
no  whit  the  less,"  ib.  595;  mentions  the 
vain  attempt  of  the  Jews  to  rebuild  the 
temple  in  the  reign  of  Julian,  2  Bui.  200, 
261;  tells  of  Terentius's  request  to  Valens, 
Pit.  324 ;  narrates  an  anecdote  of  Basil 
and  the  cook  Demosthenes,  Whita.  232; 
words  of  Athanasius  erroneously  ascribed 
to  him,  2  Jew.  681 ;  states  how  Ambrose 
was  elected  bishop,  1  Whitg.  461 ;  relates 
how  Theodosius  banished  the  Arians, 
Sand.  73 ;  declares  how  Macedonius  the 
hermit  appeased  the  anger  of  Theodosius, 
1  Bui.  305,  306 ;  speaks  of  the  ministers 
choosing  Nectarius  bishop  of  Constantino 
ple,  1  Whitg.  410 ;  says  the  council  of 
Constantinople  was  called  by  Theodosius, 
Rog.  204  n. ;  recites  an  epistle  of  this  coun 
cil,  2  Whitg.  410;  says  that  pope  Damasus 
commanded  the  bishops  of  the  East  to 
come  to  Rome,  not  in  his  own  name,  but 
by  the  emperor's  special  letters,  4  Jew. 
996;  gives  the  confession  of  this  pope, 
Grin.  53  n. ;  shews  how  Ambrose  brought 
Theodosius  to  repentance,  3  Bee.  478,  &c., 
Coop.  140  n.,  Sand.  72,  224,  455,  3  Whitg. 
245;  tells  how  Theodosius  was  admonished 
of  his  mortality,  Grin.  389  ;  speaks  of  the 
empress  Placilla,  wife  of  Theodosius,  Pil. 
386  ;  praises  Amphilochius,  1  Jew.  189 ; 
testifies  that  he  governed  all  Lycaonia, 


2  Whitg.  1C5;  relates  how  Valentinian  was 
angry  with  some  who  moved  him  to  idola 
try,  Pil.  165  n.;  mentions  his  counsel  con 
cerning  the  election  of  a  bishop  of  Milan, 
4  Jeiv.  674,  Rid.  144  ;  records  what  Chry- 
sostom  said  to  Gainas,  1  Bui.  391 ;  de 
scribes  the  large  jurisdiction  of  Chrysostom, 
2  Whitg.  311,  &c. ;  calls  him  the  doctor  of 
the  world,  1  Jew.  433,  3  Jew.  269,  282 ; 
says,  Nestorius,  though  a  heretic,  covered 
himself  with  a  certain  cloke  or  colour  of 
the  true  faith,  4  Jew.  713;  calls  Leo  presi 
dent  of  the  world,  1  Jew.  429 ;  tells  the 
story  of  Bassus  and  Simeones,  ib.  244 

vii.  Heresies :  on  the  Anthropomor- 
phites,  Rog.  38;  on  the  heresy  of  Ari  us, 
ib.  52,  70 ;  he  states  that  the  Arian  here 
tics  said  that  the  catholic  Christians,  whom 
they  called  Homoiisians,  were  the  cause  of 
all  division,  4  Jew.  952;  on  the  controversy 
with  his  sect,  and  the  use  of  the  scriptures 
therein,  Whita.  562  n. ;  on  some  Arians 
called  Douleians,  Rog.  47 ;  on  the  heresy 
of  Basil  ides,  ib.  57;  speaks  of  a  sect  of 
Donatists  as  Arians,  and  accustomed  to 
commit  suicide,  1  Whitg.  112,  114;  En 
thusiasts,  see  Messalians,  below;  Eu- 
chites,  the  same;  on  the  Helcesaei,  1 
Jew.  481;  on  the  heresy  of  Macedonius, 
Rog.  48;  on  that  of  Marcellus,  ib.  43; 
on  the  Messalians  or  Euchites,  1  Jew. 
193,  Rog.  246,  251,  277,  284,  2  Whitg.  561, 
otherwise  called  Enthusiasts,  4  Bui.  397, 
Rog.  196 ;  he  states  that  Letoius  overthrew 
and  burnt  the  Messalians'  monasteries, 
and  said  they  were  dens  of  thieves,  and 
chased  the  wolves  away  from  the  fold, 
4  Jew.  800;  on  the  Maximillians,  Rog. 
158;  on  the  Montanists,  ib. ;  on  the 
P  riscillia  n  s,  ib.  ;  on  the  Saturnians, 
ib.  133;  on  Simon  Magus,  ib.  118;  he 
says  the  Tatians  use  no  wine  in  the  sacra 
ment,  ib.  295 n.;  on  the  Valentinians, 
ib.  119;  he  calls  Antichrist  the  abomi 
nation  of  desolation,  4  Jew.  728 

viii.  Miscellanea :  he  shews  that  the 
restriction  of  place  in  performing  sacred 
rites  is  now  done  away,  1  Hoop.  242;  speaks 
of  the  origin  of  antiphonal  singing,  3 
Whitg.  386;  condemns  words  that  are  not 
understood,  3  Bee.  363 ;  comments  on  the 
text  "marriage  (is)  honourable  in  all," 
\Ful.  479;  what  he  says  of  Paul's  yoke-fel 
low,  ib.  475;  he  shews  that  the  soul  of  man 
is  not  buried,  '3  Bui.  272;  says  the  wicked 
shall  not  be  able  to  prevail  against  God, 
but  if  they  once  get  the  over  hand,  yet 
shall  they  come  down  again,  4  Jew.  1075 


752 


THEODORIC  —  THEOPIIILUS 


Theodoric,  king  of  the  Goths,  2  Bui.  109, 
3  Jew.  339, 4  Jew.  652,  Pil.  640  (there  called 
Theodosius),  Whita.  438 

Theodoricus  Andree :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Sale  258 

Theodoricus  a  Niem,  q.  v. 

Theodoras:  v.  Theodore. 

Theodorus  Anagnostes,  or  Lector:  Jew.  xliii; 
on  a  picture  by  St  Luke,  2  Jew.  654 ;  stated 
to  have  said  that  Barnabas  translated  the 
epistle  to  the  Hebrews  into  Greek,  Whita. 
125 

Theodorus  Ancyranus:  v.  Theodotus. 

Theodorus  Cyreniacus :  denied  there  was  a 
God,  Rog.  37 

Theodorus  Gazseus  :    Whita.  576 

Theodorus,  martyr  :  2  Jew.  654;  the  same(?), 
Pil.  333 

Theodorus  Mesethenus,  or  Mesechius:  de 
nied  Christ  to  be  the  same  as  the  Word, 
Rog.  55 ;  held  him  to  be  very  man,  and  not 
God,  1  Cran.  278 

Theodorus  Mopsuestus :  his  error  respecting 
the  ancient  prophets,  1  Ful.  9;  his  doctrine 
condemned,  1  Bui.  14 

Theodosia :  queen  Elizabeth  so  called,  Calf. 
11 

Theodosians:  v.  Theotlotians. 

Theodosius,  emperor  :  v.  Valens. 

A  valiant  general,  1  Bui.  381,  384; 
Rome  sacked  in  his  time,  2  Bui.  109 ;  he 
took  the  name  of  honour  from  the  city  of 
Antioch,  3  Jew.  315;  was  rebuked  by  Am- 
philoehius,  at  whose  instance  he  banished 
the  Arians,  Sand.  41,  73,  232 ;  pacified  by 
Macedonius,  1  Bui.  305,  Calf.  22;  in  his 
anger  he  caused  many  to  be  slain  at  Thes- 
salonica,  Pil.  408,  Sand.  224  ;  Ambrose  re 
buked  him,  excluded  him  from  the  church, 
and  brought  him  to  repentance,  3  Bee. 
478,  &c.,  Coop.  140,  Grin.  389,  1  Jew. 
311,  Pil.  381,  491,  546,  555,  Rid.  95,  Sand. 
72,  3  Whitg.  242,  &c. ;  he  did  penance  in 
the  presence  of  all  the  people,  3  Jew.  361 ; 
on  his  repentance  he  gave  his  consent  to  a 
law  to  do  nothing  without  deliberation, 
Park.  1.57,  Pil.  408,  Sand.  224 ;  he  pro 
fessed  obedience  to  the  law,  2  Zur.  169 ;  his 
opinion  of  Ambrose,  1  Jew.  362 ;  his  prayer, 
Pil.  413;  summoned  the  council  of  Con 
stantinople,  1  Jew.  411,  Rog.  204;  his  letter 
to  council  of  Ephesus  II.,  1  Jew.  66 ;  sat 
amongst  bishops  in  council,  4  Jew.  1019 ;  I 
wished  Florentius  to  be  present  at  the 
council  of  Chalcedon,  ib.  1029  ;  confirmed 
councils,  1  Jew.  412 ;  defended  Flavianus, 
bp  of  Constantinople,  ib.  407 ;  decided 
a  controversy  between  the  orthodox  and 


Arians  and  Eunomians,  3  Whitg.  310;  h 
permitted  litigants  to  refer  their  disput^ 
to  the  church,  ib.  455 ;  his  laws  again? 
idolatry,  2  Bee.  71,  305,  312,  4  Jew.  112,> 
law  for  the  establishment  of  St  Peter' 
doctrine,  see  p.  360,  col.  1,  above ;  a  lav 
against  rebaptizing,  i  Bui.  394;  law  cou 
cerning  figures  of  the  cross,  see  p.  411,  co 
1,  above;  on  the  epistles  of  Theodosi'i 
and  Valentinian  to  Dioscorus,  1  Jew.  3Gf; 
2  Whitg.  318—320 ;  he  is  commended  l> 
Ambrose,  Grin.  11 ;  Ambrose's  funeral  ora 
tion  for  him,  ib.  25 

Theodosius  II.,  emperor:  1  Bui.  433;  sum 
moned  the  council  of  Ephesus,  1  Jew.  41 1 
Rog.  204 ;  wrote  to  it,  Whita.  437;  his  Co 
dex,  Jew.  xliii.  See  Law  (Civil). 

Theodosius,  bp  of  Mira :  allowed  image  wo:1 
ship,  2  Jew.  664 

Theodotian  :  a  translator  of  scripture,  Cab 
107  n.,  2  Ful.  390,  2  Jew.  692,  Wltita.  147 
some  account  of  him,  and  of  his  version  <> 
the  Old  Testament,  Whita.  123 ;  the  ap< 
cryphal additions  to  Daniel  ascribed  to  hiti 
1  Ful.  25 

Theodotians :  heretics,  1  Bee.  418,  Phil.  42( 

Theodotus,  or  Theodorus,  bp  of  Ancyrs 
against  pictures,  Calf.  145, 149 

Theodotus,  bp  of  Antioch  :  4  Jew.  650 

Theodotus,  bp  of  Laodicea:  excommunicate 
two  persons  named  Apollinaris,  3  Whit, , 
240 

Theodotus  :  a  heretic,  1  Bee.  418  n 

Theodulphus  :  2  Bee.  533  n 

Theognis:  cited,  1  Ful.  141,  1  Zur.  23 

Theologia  Domini:  the  Revelation,  IBul.  17' 
418 

Theology:  v.  Compendium,  Doctors,  Schoo 
men. 

Theology  distinguished  from  philosopV 
by  the  internal  light  of  the  Holy  Spiri 
Whita.  364 ;  mystical  and  symbolical  d 
vinity,  4  Bui.  238  ;  metaphorical  and  syir 
bolic  theology  is  not  argumentative,  Whiti 
409;  English  divinity,  1  Lot.  179 

Theopaschites :  heretics,  2  Ful.  359  n.;  th< 
denied  the  human  soul  of  Christ,  Rog.  5i 
said  that  another  suffered  in  his  place,  i. 
57 

Theophilus :  St  Luke's  addresses  to  hin 
Whita.  641,  645 

Theophilus,  bp  of  Alexandria  :  his  contentic 
with  the  monks  of  Egypt,  Hutch.  12;  h 
opposition  to  Chrysostom,  Whita.  596;  I 
declares  it  the  result  of  a  diabolic  spirit  ( 
think  that  anything  is  divine  without  tl 
authority  of  the  holy  scriptures,  ib.  68; 
speaks  of  the  Lord's  bread  as  that  where! 


THEOPHILUS 


THEOPHYLACT 


753 


the  body  of  our  Saviour  is  represented, 
2  Sec.  288,  289,  3  Bee.  444 ;  says  that  if 
Christ  had  been  crucified  for  devils,  his 
cup  would  not  have  been  denied  them, 

2  Cran.  451,  1  Jew.  33,  56 ;  speaks  of  the 
laws  of  fasting,    Whita.  596;    a  saying  of 
Theophylact    falsely    attributed    to    him, 
1  Cran.  187,  190 

heophilus  of  Antioch  :  Jew.  xliii ;  on  the 
honour  due  to  the  emperor,  1  Jew.  551 

heophilus  the  Exile  :  a  Familist,  Rog.  202 

heophilus  (  ):  a  minister  in  the  stran 
gers'  church  at  Norwich,  1  Zur.  256  n., 
206  n 

heophrastus :  2  Hoop.  299,  Jew.  xliii,  1 
Jew.  438,  4  Jew.  912 

'heophylact :  Opera,  Jew.  xliii,  3  Whitg, 
xxxii ;  he  is  but  an  abridger  of  Chrysostom, 

3  Jew.  491  ;  on  his  authority,  Phil.  76,  Rid. 
229  n. ;  his  works  translated  into  Latin  by 
CEcolampadius,  1  Cran.   188;  he  explains 
why    Christ   is   called   the   Lamb  of   God 
which  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world, 

3  Bee.  421 ;  erred  respecting  the  procession 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  Hutch.  279  ;  speaks  on 
the  naming  of  our  Lord  by  Joseph,  1  Ful. 
636 ;  describes  a  rule  (K ai/coi/),   Whita.  662 ; 
says  nothing  can  deceive  them  who  search 
the  scriptures,  2  Jew.  G82;   explains  why 
the  gospel  was  delivered  in  writing,  Whita. 
655 ;  declares  that  heresies  are  brought  in 
by  those  who  bring  in  anything  beside  the 
doctrine  of  the  apostles,  1  Bee.  88,  3  Bee. 
391,  2  Cran.  34 ;  ascribes  the  opening  of 
scripture  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  supposes 
him  to  be  "the   porter"  (Jo.   x),    Whita. 
465;  shews  that  lie  who  enters  not  by  the 
door,   i.  e.   by   the    scriptures,    is   a   thief, 

4  Jew.  11C9,  1170;  expounds  the  command 
to  have  our  "lights  burning,"  with  refer 
ence  to  God's  word,  ib.  1170;  calls  God's 
word    the    candle    whereby   the    thief    is 
espied,  3  Jew.  431,   4  Jew.  767 ;  says  the 
light  of  the  gospel  dazzles  the  eyes  of  the 
impious,  Whita.  388;  writes  on  the  date  of 
St  Matthew's  gospel,  ib.  519  ;  says,  St  John 
translated  St  Matthew's  gospel  into  Greek, 
1  Jew.  237;  shews  that  St  Luke  delivered 
written,  what  before  he  had  spoken,  3  Jew. 
437  ;  his  reading  of  Luke  i.  42,  "  blessed... 

fur  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb,'1 
1  Ful.  515;  he  admits  that  Mary  was  not 
faultless,  2  Lat.  226,  359;  following  Chiy- 
sostom,  he  expounds  the  doxology  in  the 
Lord's  prayer,  4  Bui.  219;  on  John  v,  the 
last  verse,  Whita.  340;  he  mentions  a  tra 
dition  concerning  the  death  of  Judas,  ib. 
665;  on  St  Paul  speaking  in  the  Hebrew 
tongue,  ib.  215;  Gal.  i.  8  expounded  by 


him,  ib.  627;  on  the  epistle  from  Laodicea, 
rft.304;  said  to  teach  that  it  is  in  man's 
power  to  be  elected,  Hoy.  150;  quoted 
upon  justification,  2  Cran.  211;  he  speaks 
of  faith  alone  justifying,  2  Bee.  639  ;  says 
that  the  virtue  of  our  neighbour  cannot  be 
sufficient  for  us,  for  ea>  h  must  be  justified 
by  his  own  works,  2  Bee.  395,  396,  3  Bee. 
128,  460;  asserts  that  God  will  render  the 
crown  of  life  as  a  just  debt,  1  Ful.  339  ; 
speaks  of  calling  sinners  to  repentance, 
JFAiVa.194;  condemns  doubtfulness,  I  Ful. 
418 ;  referred  to  about  Peter,  2  Ful.  278 ; 
he  says  St  Paul  shews  himself  to  be  equal 
to  Peter,  3  Jew.  328;  is  an  enemy  to  the 
pope's  primacy,  1  Ful.  86;  speaks  of  bap 
tism  by  trine  immersion,  2  Bee.  227;  calls 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  the 
blessed  bread,  3  Bee.  388 ;  observes  that 
Christ  said  not  "  This  is  a  figure,"  but, 
'•This  is  my  body,"  1  Cran.  188,  2  Jew. 
605,  Rid.  228 ;  teaches  that  the  consecrated 
bread  is  changed  into  the  flesh  of  ihe  Lord, 

1  Brad.  498  n.,  1  Cran.  188,  &c.,  3  Jew. 
496,  Rid.  228—230  ;  speaks  of  the  bread  as 
transformed,    Hutch.  277;    his  words  ex 
plained  by  other  passages  of  his  writings, 
ib.  279;  he  says  the  bread  is  transelemented 
into  the  body  of  the  Lord,  &c.,  2  Jew.  574  ; 
uses  similar  language  respecting  ourselves, 

2  Jew.  577,3  Jew.  482, 495;  says,  the  body  of 
Christ  is  eaten,  but  the  Godhead  not  eaten, 
and  shews  why,  3  Jew.  492;  although  he 
speaks  of  the  eating  of  the  very  body   of 
Christ,  and  the  drinking  of  his  very  blood, 
he  means  a  celestial  and  spiritual  eating, 
and  a  sacramental  conversion  of  the  bread 
and  wine,  1  Cran.  (75),  187;  he  shews  that 
Christ's  words  must  be  understood  spiri 
tually,   for  we  are  no  devourers  of  flesh, 
2  Bee.  289,  3  Bee.  444  ;  says  that  the  flesh 
of  our  Lord  is  life-making,   3  Jew.  491 ; 
speaks  of  the  cup  of  blessing,  1  Ful.  504; 
savs  the  reverend  cup  is  in  equal  manner 
delhered  to  all,  3  Jtw.  479;   asserts  that 
Christ  was  offered  but  once,  and  that  we 
make  a  memory  of  his  oblation,  3  Bee.  458  ; 
declares   that   we   have   one   offering,  not 
many,   ib.   423;    says   that   some   thought 
Judas  was  not  present  at  the  sa<rament, 
ib.  382 ;  asserts  that  he  tasted  the  Lord's 
flesh,  Rid.  247  ;  disallows  a  private  recep 
tion  of  the  Lord's  supper,  Hutch.  229;  ad 
monishes   to  frequent  communion,  2  Bee. 
259,   3  Bee.  474 ;  explains  what  were  the 
things  which  Paul  declared  that  he  would 
"set  in  order"  at  Corinth,    1  Hoop.  237; 
affirms  that  the  foundation  and  ground  of 
all  prayer  is  faith,  1  Bee.  148;  says  Jesus, 

57 


754 


THEOPHYLACT  —  THOMAS  AQUINAS 


by  casting  out  the  oxen  and  doves,  fore- 
shewed  that  there  should  no  longer  be 
need  of  the  sacrifice  of  beasts,  but  of  prayer, 
2 Jew.  708;  expounds  the  text  "marriage 
(is)  honourable  in  all,"  1  Ful.  477,  479 ; 
says  the  wife  must  regard  the  things  within 
the  house,  Sand.  320 ;  what  he  says  of  Paul's 
yoke-fellow,  1  JW.475n.,  477  ;  he  says  it  be 
longs  to  God  alone  to  forgive  sins,  and  that 
priests  have  no  power  to  remit  them,  2  Bee. 
173,  174;  allows  that  laymen  may  bind 
and  loose,  3  Jew.  356,  357 ;  declares  that 
then  (in  another  world)  it  will  be  no  time 
to  work,  nor  be  honest  to  beg,  2  Bee.  390, 
3  Bee.  460;  shews  that  St  Paul  teacheth 
every  man,  priest,  or  monk,  or  apostle,  to 
be  obedient  to  princes,  1  Bee.  216;  says  that 
when  we  corporally  obey  the  ruler,  and 
pay  tribute,  which  is  debt,  it  hindereth 
nothing  that  we  should  spiritually  well 
please  God,  ib.  221 ;  on  Christ's  command 
to  preach  upon  the  house-tops,  Whita. 
669;  on  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man,  2  Ful. 
138 

Theopompus  :  1  Bui.  48 

Theotectus  :  1  Bui.  48 

Therapeutse:  a  sect  of  Jews  mentioned  by 
Philo  ;  mistakes  concerning  them,  2/W.101 

Therfe  :  unleavened,  Pit.  54 

Thermopylae:  the  Lacedemonians'  epitaph, 
1  Hoop.  356 

Therouenne :  v.  Terouane. 

Thessalonians  (Epistles  to  the):  v.  Paul  (St). 

Thessalonica :  its  bishop  said  to  have  been  a 
vicar  of  the  pope,  1  Jew.  402 

Thetford,  co.  Norfolk:  a  martyr  there,  Poet. 
164 ;  the  abbey,  2  Bee.  554  n 

Theudas,  the  Egyptian  :  2  Ful.  369 

Thickpenny  (David),  curate  of  Brighthelm- 
stone  :  a  Familist,  Grin.  359 

Thieves  (The  two) :  names  assigned  to  them, 
Whita.  560;  the  penitent,  4  Bui.  551,  1 
Cov.  301,  302;  he  was  sanctified  without 
outward  baptism,  4  Bui.  348 

Thieving :  v.  Stealing. 

Thilo  (Jo.  Car.) :  Cod.  Apoc.  N.  T.,  Calf.  96, 
126,  201  nn 

Thirasius:   v.  Tharasius. 

Thirkesson :  v.  Thurcaston. 

Thirlby  (Tho.),  bp  of  Westminster,  then  of 
Norwich,  lastly  of  Ely  :  Park.  18 ;  chaplain 
to  the  king,  2  Cran.  244;  sent  to  France, 
ib.  246  ;  letter  severely  reprehending  him 
for  negligence  as  archdeacon  of  Ely,  ib. 
292  ;  his  election  to  the  see  of  Westminster, 
of  which  he  was  the  first  and  only  bishop, 
£6.  115  n. ;  envoy  to  Charles  V.,  3  Zur.  37  ; 
he  disputes  with  Cranmer  and  Ferrar, 
ib.  645;  smells  of  the  Interim,  ib.  646;  is 


made  bishop  of  Norwich,  ib.  185 n.,  430;  a! 
commissioner  against  Cranmer,  2  Cran. 
224 ;  one  of  queen  Mary's  council,  1  Zurl 
5n.;  a  commissioner  about  the  restoration 
of  Calais,  ib.  8n.;  sent  to  king  Philip  to 
negotiate  a  peace,  4  Jeio.  1197 ;  he  opposes 
the  reformation  in  the  house  of  lords, 
ib.  n.,  1  Zur.  20;  prisoner  in  the  Towerj 
Park  122 ;  removed  thence  on  account  ol 
the  plague,  ib.  192—195;  lives  with  Parker, 
ib.  194  n.,  203,  215,  217;  his  death,  ib 
369  n.,  2  Zur.  181;  buried  at  Lambeth 
Park.  194  n.;  his  letters  to  Parker,  ib.  41 
193 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  193 

Thirst:  v.  Hunger. 

Thirtell  (T.) :  martyred  in  Smithfield,  callet| 
by  Bryce,  Sturtle,  Poet.  369 

Tholouse :  v.  Toulouse. 

Thoman  (Caspar)  :  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
324 n.;  his  interview  with  Sir  Rob.  Cecil, 
ib.  327 ;  letter  from  him  to  C.  Waser,  ib. 
326 

Thoman  (Hen.) :  2  Zur.  329 

Thomas  (St):  v.  Apocrypha,  ii. 

His  doubting  and  confession,  1  Brad.  72, 
1  Cov.  345,  1  Cran.  255,  258,  261,  262 ;  h«> 
was  in  India,    Calf.  127,   Hutch.  98,  349 
his  tomb  known  in  the  time  of  Chrysostom 
Calf.  130 

Thomas  Aquinas  (St) :  some  account  of  him 
1  Tyn.  149  n. ;  called  the  angelic  doctor 
4  Bui.  485  n. ,  2  Jew.  783  ;  or  doctor  sane- 
tus,  2  Tyn.  291 ;  alleged  appearance  o; 
Christ  to  him  in  a  vision,  2  Jew.  783;  he 
died  on  his  way  to  the  council  of  Lyons. 
Whita.  536 ;  held  in  high  estimation,  3  Jew 
610;  miracles  attributed  to  him, 3  Tyn.  13] 
Opera,  Jew.  xliii ;  he  allows  that  the 
subject  of  theology  is  God,  1  Tyn.  107  n. 
admits  but  one  kind  of  worship  for  God  and 
for  images,  2  Jew.  6C6;  gives  reasons  whj 
Christ  descended  into  hell,  Whita.  537 
says  his  soul  was  there  as  long  as  his  bod) 
was  in  the  grave,  ib.  538 ;  proves  the  pro 
cession  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  Son 
ib.  536;  terms  scripture  the  rule  of  oui 
faith,  ib.  660;  speaks  of  its  being  "written 
for  our  learning,"  ib.  524;  gives  reasons  why 
the  teaching  of  the  apostles  was  written. 
ib.  655;  says  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles 
and  prophets  is  our  rule,  ib.  28  ;  explains 
"the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  pro 
phets,"  ib.  349,  649;  affirms  that  we  should 
have  much  (knowledge)  of  the  word  of  God, 
ib.  240 ;  says  that  in  scripture  not  words 
only,  but  things,  have  a  signification,  ib. 
404;  writes  about  the  literal  sense  of  scrip 
ture,  ib.  408;  also  on  scripture  metaphors, 
ib.  379;  says  that  to  try  out  the  truth 


THOMAS  AQUINAS 


755 


440;  he  explains  why  bishops  are  so  called, 
4  Jew.  906  ;  expounds  the  title  presbyter, 
ib.  912  ;  compares  the  vow  and  profession  of 
a  monk  with  baptism,  Rog.  276 ;  declares 
that  God  alone  can  institute  a  sacrament, 
4  Bui.  239;  calls  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass  a 
memorial  of  the  Lord's  passion,  2  Bee.  250; 
says  that  as  the  body  of  our  Lord  was  once 
offered  on  the  cross  for  the  debt  of  original 
sin,  so  it  is  daily  offered  on  the  altar  for  the 
debt  of  daily  sins,  3  Jew.  557  ;  speaks  of 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  as  a  sacrifice  and 
gift  to  pacify  God,  3  Bee.  377  ;  mentions 
various  opinions  as  to  the  words  used  by 
Christ  in  the  consecration  of  the  eucharist, 

2  Bee.  2G3,   3  Tyn.  241;    what  he  under 
stands  by  "  this,"  in  the  words  of  consecra 
tion,  2  Jew.  788;  he  recites  opinions  on  the 
consecration  of  the  sacrament  in   silence, 
ib.  697  ;  says  the  words  of  consecration  are 
spoken  in  silence,  because  they  pertain  only 
to  the  priest,  ib.  703  ;  greatly  promoted  the 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  3  Bee.  232, 

3  Tyn.  227  n.,  241 ;  terms  used  by  him  de 
scriptive  of  the  manner  of  Christ's  presence 
in  the  sacrament,  4  Bui.  443,  1  Hoop.  193 ; 
he   says  that  whole  Christ  is  under  every 
part  of  the   species   of  bread   and    wine, 
iCran.  64;  illustrates  the  doctrine  of  tran 
substantiation  by  comparing  the  presence 
of  Christ's  body  to  the  reflection  of  a  man's 
face  in  many  glasses,  or  in  all  the  broken 
pieces  of  a  glass,  at  the  same  time,  3  Tyn. 
235  n. ;  says  the  body  of  Christ  is  ex  pane, 
not  de  pane,  Rid.  307  ;  states  that  in  the 
body  of  Christ  (in  the  sacrament)  there  is 
not  distance  of  parts  from  each  other,  as  in 
the  true  bo  !y  of  Christ,  2  Jew.  778 ;  treats  of 
the  miraculous  appearance  of  the  real  pre 
sence,  1  Hoop.  291 ;  opines  that  if  the  sub 
stance  of  bread  remained,  the  worship  of 
the  sacrament  would  be  idolatrous,  1  Jew. 
11  n.;  says  there  must  be  a  readiness  to 
make  the  condition  of  consecration  at  the 
adoring  of  the  eucharist,  ib.  13;   refers  to 
the  case  of  a  priest  neglecting  to  put  wine 
into  the  chalice,  ib.  550;  speaks  of  the  body 
of  Christ  going  no  farther  than  the  stomach, 

1  Cran.  56 ;  allows  that  Judas  was  present 
at  the  last  supper,  4  Bui.  464 ;  asserts  that 
beasts  may  eat  the  body  of  Christ,  1  Cran. 
68,  2  Jew.  783,  Rid.  309,  Rog.  293  n. ;  says, 
if  a  man  take  too  much  of  the  consecrated 
wine  he  may  be  made  drunk  by  a  miracle, 

2  Jew.  785 ;  refers  to  the  corruption  of  the 
sacramental  elements,  Rid.  310;  says  that, 
though  whole  Christ  be  under  both  kinds, 
yet  is  he  not  given  in  vain  under  both  kinds, 
2  Bee.  244,3J3ee.413;  states  that  the  recep 
tion  of  the  communion  in  both  kindg  con- 


756 


THOMAS  AQUINAS  —  THREAPE 


tinned  in  divers  churches  until  his  time  with 
out  controlment,  1  Jew.  212 ;  asserts  that  in 
certain  churches  the  blood  was  not  given  to 
the  people,  £6.  261;  a  hymn  of  his  cited  with 
reference  to  the  communion  of  the  laity, 

1  Hoop.  229 ;   he  mentions  an  old  decree 
that  the  faithful  should  communicate  every 
day,  3  Jew.  475,  477  ;  shews  that  the  mass 
is  neither  better  nor  worse  on  account  of 
the   goodness   or   badness   of    the    priest, 

2  Jew.  755;  says  that  the  sacrifice  of  the 
priest  is  satisfactory  in   proportion  to  his 
devotion,  1  Cran.  84;  thinks  a  priest,  not 
charged  with  cure,  need  say  mass  only  on 
great  feasts,  1  Jew.  199  ;  states  why  the  sa 
crament  should  not  be  consecrated  on  Good 
Friday  or  Easter  eve,   ib.  246;   speaks  of 
private  mass,  ib.  106;  declares  it  sufficient 
if  one  be  present  at  such  mass,  ib.  107  ;  says 
that  service  was  once  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
ib.   289;    writes   on   giving  thanks  "  with 
the  Spirit,"  ib.  313 ;  speaks  of  the  private 
prayer  offered  by  the  priest  in  the  presence 
of  the   people,  ib.  107,  264;   his   precatio 
aurea   pro  gratia  divinae   sapiential,  or  an 
adaptation  of  it,  Pra.  Eliz.  201,  compare 
ib.  396;    the  same,   or  a    similar   prayer 
in  English,  Lit.  Eliz.  250,  Pra.  Eliz.  107  ; 
he  says  that  the  observance  of  the  Lord's 
day  succeeds  that  of  the  sabbath,  not  by 
force  of  the  commandment,  but  by  the  con 
stitution  of  the  church,  and  the  custom  of 
Christian    people,   2  Brad.   391 ;    sought 
to  reduce  the  number  of  ceremonies,  Lit. 
Eliz.  xxvi ;  on  superstition,  Pil.  562  ;  he 
says  the  pains  of  purgatory  and  hell-fire 
differ  only  in  duration,  Rog.  217  ;  treats  of 
limbus  patrum,   1   Tyn.  159  n. ;  mentions 
certain  heretics   who   looked   for  the   re 
demption  of  demons,  Rog.  58 ;  speaks  of  the 
renewal  of  the  earth,  1  Brad.  358,  360 — 
362;  denied  that  the  virgin  was  conceived 
without  sin,  1  Tyn.  91,  3  Tyn.  131 ;  moves 
the  question  whether  Mary  were  faultless 
or  not,    2  Lot.  226 ;    calls   her  arrogant, 
1  Lot.  384  n.  ;  cited  about  tot  quots,  Rid. 
510;  referred  to,  4  Jew.  873,  2  Lot.  235  n., 
317,  Pil.  80,  550 

Thomas  of  Canterbury  :  v.  Becket. 
Thomas  a  Kempis :  De  Imitat.  Christi,  Pra. 

Eliz.  453  n. ;  transl.  by  Rogers,  Rog.  viii, 

ix. 
Thomas,  earl  of  Lancaster :  a  false  martyr, 

Bale  189 
Thomas  of  Salisbury:  notice  of  him,  1  Jew. 

551  n. ;  a  work  by  him  in  MS.  in  C.  C.  C.  C., 

Jew.  xliii;  he  says  that  the  host  should  be 

believed  to  be  the  body  of  the  Lord  only 

conditionally,  1  Jew.  651 
Thomas  Theodonensis :  Bale  398 


Thomas  Waldensis:  v.  Netter  (T.). 
Thomas,  a  preacher  of  England:  withotn 

the  pope,  4  Jew  934 
Thomis  (Pet.):  v.  Peter. 
Thomas  (Tho.)  :  printer  to  the  university 

Cambridge,  Pil.  276 
Thomas  (Will.):  clerk  of  the  council,   Ri 

332;  his  (?)  Hist,  of  Italy,  Rog.  179  n.,  337 
Thornists  :  disciples  of  Thomas  Aquinas,  c  | 

ponents  of  the   Scotists,   1  Jew.  70,  2.) 

3  Jew.  611,  4  Jew.  1045,  1046,  Pil.  80,  5.". 

Rog.  197,  1  Tyn.  91  n.,  1  Zur.  53;  the  Di 

niinicans  took  this  side,  1  Tyn.  159  n 
Thompson    (Edm.)  :    ordained  by  Ridley, 

Brad.  446  n. ;  perhaps  the  Thonuon  who 

Bradford  exhorts  to  repent,  ib. 
Thompson   (Jo.),  or  Tompson:  a  rebellioi 

priest,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Thomson  (  ):  v.  Thompson  (Edm.). 

Thorah  (miF!) :  the  Law,  I  BulAS,  Calf.  1C- 

2  Ful.  138,  1  Hoop.  88 
Thorgau :    3  Zur.   405 ;    convocation  thei 

1  Zur.  302  n.,  315  n 
Thorn  (M.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxviii;  t 

world  vanity,  ib.  314 
Thorndike  (Herbert) :  2  Ful.  70  n 
Thornidon  (Dr) :  cellarer  of  Ch.  Ch.,  Cantet 

bury,  2  Cran.  312  (perhaps  identical  wi 

the  next). 
Thornton  (Rich.),  suffragan  of  Dover :  was 

monk  of  Canterbury,  1  Cran.  xx,  429 
Thornton    (Tho.),  vice-chancellor  of  Oxoi 

account  of  him,  2  Zur.  329  n 
Thorough  :  a  passage,  1  Brad.  303 
Thorp  (Mr)  :  2  Lai.  295,  296 
Thorpe  (Jo.),  Carmelite:  wrote  on  the  Ap 

calypse,  Bale  257 
Thorpe  (Jo.):  Cranmer's  kinsman,  2  Cra. 

261 
Thorpe  (Will.) :  the  manner  of  his  bringin 

up,  Bale  77;  his  preaching  at  Shrewsbur 

ib.  82;  he  preaches  at  Paul's  cross,  ib.  lit 

examined   before   abp    Arundel,  ib.  44  n 

Rid.  490,  494,  1  Tyn.  ix,  xxvi;  his  EXAMJ 

NATION,  by  Bale,  Bale  60,  &c. ;  his  prefaci 

ib.  65;  he  confesses  his  faith,  ib.  70;  refuse 

to  recant,  ib.  123 ;  is  taken  to  prison,  il 

126;  his  testament,  ib.  127  ;  his  end  uncei 

tain,  ib.  133,  394 
Thoth:  an  Egyptian  deity,  2  Bui.  218,  3  Bu 

136 
Thoughts :  we  should  beware  more  of  evi 

thoughts  than   of  evil  words  and  deeds,  : 

Brad.  189 

Thraall  man  :  slave,  Phil.  374 
Thrace:  the  mode  of  choosing  kings  there 

1  Bee.  8;  custom  at  birth  and  death,  3 Bee 

123 

Thraso  :  Pil.  400,  431 
Threape  :  to  urge,  4  Jew.  1091 


THREATENINGS  —  TIMOTHY 


757 


lireatenings:  move  the  evil,  PH.  71 ;  God's 
are  conditional,  ib.  89  ;  their  benefit  ib.  96 
In-ogmorton  (Sir  Clement):  1  Zur.  7  n 
hrockmorton"  (Sir  Nich.)  :  remarks  on  a 
memorable  trial,  probably  his  trial,  1  Urad. 
405;  his  character,  ib.;  he  aids  Jewel,  Jew. 
xi;  ambassador  in  France,  1  Zur.  132  n.; 
put  under  restraint  there,  Grin.  260  n.; 
extracts  from  his  state  correspondence,  1 


'     i 

It 
1 
_    i, 


Zur.  56,  OS,  91,  197  nn. ;    mourner  at  the 
funeral  of  the  emperor  Ferdinand,  Grin.  33 

:  hrogmorton  (Sir  Kob.):  2  Lot.  388  n 
hrogmorton   (Anth.):   servant   to  cardinal 
Pole,  2  Lat.  388 

hrockmorton    (Fra.) :    hanged    at    Tyburn 
for  rebellion,  Lit.  Eliz.  656  n 
'hrockmorton  (Jo.):  hanged  for  rebellion, 
Lit.  Eliz.  656  n 
'hrogmorton  (Mich.) :  servant  to  card.  Pole, 
2  Lat.  388 

'hrones:  a  name  of  angels,  3  Bui.  337;  the 
erl  great  white  throne,  Bale  576 
Thuanus   ( Jac.  Aug.)  :  1  Bee.  396  n.,  Grin. 
J  14,  16,  19,  21,  22,  2  Zur.  289  nn 
'hucydides  :  calls  certain  heathen  oblations 
pure  sacrifices,  2  Jew.  734 
.'humnjim  :  v.  Urim. 

thunder,  Lightning:  meaning  of  thunder  in 
scripture,  jBa/e243 — 245;  the  law  was  given 
in  thunder,  and  so  God  gave  Israel  a  king, 
1  Tyn.  194,  334;  on  prayer  against  thun 
der  and  lightning,  2  Whitg.  477—479,  482, 
483;  charms  against  lightning,  Pil.  177, 
636,  563 

hunsern  (Will.):  3  Zur.  261 
.'hurcaston,    co.    Leic. :    the    birthplace    of 
Latimer,    1  Lat.  i;    called   Thiikesson,   2 
Lat.  ix. 

'hurgau :  v.  Thorgau. 
fhurland  (Tho.):  master  of  the  Savoy  hos 
pital,  Grin,  x  ;  he  abuses  his  trust,  ib.  302 — 
304;    Grindal's  letter  to  lord  Burghley  re 
specting  him,  ib.  349 
Thurlesby  (Tho.) :  v.  Thirlby. 
L'hurlow  (Tho.),  bp  of  Lincoln,  afterwards  of 
Durham  :    confirmation   of  his  election  to 
Lincoln,  Grin.  vi.  n 

hursday  (Holy) :  on  the  observance  of  As 
cension  day,  1  Bui.  260 
Thursday    (Maundy   or   Shere):  v.  Maundy- 
Thursday. 

fhurstan,  abp  of  York :  consecrated  by  the 
pope,  in  defiance  of  the  king's  commands, 
Pil.  584 

Thurston   (  ):  Thurston's  wife,  martyr 

at  Chichester,  Poet.  170 
Ihurstone  (Marg.),  widow :  martyr  at  Col 
chester,  Poet.  172 


Thwaites  (Will.):  his  daughter  Winifride,  1 
Bee.  37  n 

Thyatira:  the  epistle  to  the  church,  Bale 
281 

Thymelthorp  (Geo.) :  his  frauds  on  bp  Park- 
hurst,  1  Zur.  265  n.,  301 

Tliynne  (Sir  Jo.) :  imprisoned,  3  Zur.  77  n 

Tiara  :  the  pope's  triple  crown,  what  it  sig 
nifies,  3  Bee.  507,  1  Jew.  403,  Poet.  463  ; 
words  used  when  the  tiara  or  regno  is 
placed  on  the  pope's  head,  2  Tyn.  258  n 
(see  also  Phrygium). 

Tiberius  Cassar,  emperor:  our  Lord  began  to 
preach  in  his  reign,  4  Bui.  536;  he  is  said 
to  have  been  troubled  at  the  preaching  of 
Christ,  and  to  have  wished  him  to  be  wor 
shipped  as  a  god,  I  Jew.  217,  Pil.  141, 683, 
C84  ;  he  said  it  was  the  property  of  a  good 
shepherd  to  shear,  not  to  devour  the  sheep, 
2  Bee.  329 

Tibullus:  1  Bee.  375 

Tiburciua  (St),  or  Tyburtius:  his  martyrdom, 
Bale  586,  2  Sec.  473 

Tichonius:  v.  Tychonius. 

Tierce :  v.  Hours. 

Tigury :  v.  Zurich. 

Tilius  (Jo.),  bp  of  Angouleme :  possessed 
many  ancient  councils,  Park.  141;  pub 
lished  the  Caroline  Books,  Calf.  155  n 

Tillage  :  its  decay,  Now.  227,  228 

Tillemont  ( L.  Seb.  Le  Nain  de)  :  2  Ful.  70, 
183,  338,  353  nn 

Tillet  (Jean  du) :  v.  Du  Tillet. 

Tilney  (Mr) :  seeks  a  dispensation,  Park. 
351 

Tilney  (Jo.),  rector  of  Buckland,  Herts : 
1  Bee.  xii. 

Tilneye  (Jo.),  Carmelite  :  wrote  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale  257 

Tiltey,  co.  Essex :  suit  between  the  abbot 
and  the  bp  of  London's  chaplain,  2  Cran. 
261 

Time:  the  ruins  of  time;  verses  by  Edm. 
Spenser,  Poet.  24;  time  fleeting;  verses  by 
Rich.  Robinson,  ib.  365;  address  to  time, 
by  A.  W.,  ib.  453;  we  have  no  to-mor 
row,  Sand.  171 ;  the  "acceptable  time," 
ib.  305;  the  "  time  of  amendment,"  or  "re- 
formation,"  Heb.  ix,  1  Bui.  59 

Timelings:  time-servers,  3  Bee.  235 

Times  :  v.  Days,  Prayers,  Signs,  World. 

The  wickedness  of  the  times  :  Lit.  Eliz. 
573,  Wool.  141,  142 

Timmes  ( Will.) :  martyred,  Poet.  166 

Tiinon  of  Athens:  3  Zur.  731 

Timotheans  :  their  heresy,  2  Jew.  566 

Timothy:  his  office  and  jurisdiction,  4  Bui. 
105,  Rotj.  328,  1  Whitg.  427,  430,  432,  501, 


*  Or  Throgmorton.    The  forms  arc  arranged  together. 


758 


TIMOTHY  —    TONGUE 


502,  508,  2  Whitg.  132,  &c.,  284,  286,  &c., 
293,  &c.,  427,  373;  statements  of  the  his 
tories,  ib.  294;  of  the  fathers,  ib.  295;  of 
later  writers,  ib.  296  ;  his  decease,  ib.  303; 
his  bones  translated,  ib.;  as  to  the  epistles 
to  him,  see  Paul. 

Timothy,  a  bp  of  the  Arians  :  1  Jew.  99, 144 

Tindale  (Will.) :  v.  Tyndale. 

Tindale  (Will.),  of  Carlisle  diocese:  1  Tyn. 
xv. 

Tingle  (  ) :  died  in  Newgate,  Poet. 

164 

Tip  :  a  fall,  2  Brad.  104 ;  tip  for  tap,  1  Bui. 
283 

Tiphernas  (Laelius) :  2  Ful.  110  n 

Tipler:  an  innkeeper,  Grin.  138 

Tippets :    worn    by    the    clergy,    Bale  119, 

1  Brad.  428*,   2  Brad.  225,  2  Cran.  321, 
Grin.   207,  339,    1  Lot.    300,  Phil.  213, 

2  Whitg.  1 ;  made  of  sarcenet,  2  Cran.  38, 
Park.  268;   worn   by   act    of  parliament, 
Park.  268;  some  preached  before  the  queen 
without  the  tippet,  ib.  264 

Tir  Oen:  v.  Tyrone. 

Tiro  Prosper  :  v.  Prosper. 

Tirrell  (  ),  fellow  of  King's  hall,  Camb., 

opposes  Latimer,  2  Lai.  xxix. 

Tischell  (Jo.):  3Zur.  669 

Tisdale  (Jo.),  printer :  1  Hoop.  432,  2  Hoop. 
179 

Tisen  (Jo.) :  servant  to  bp  Stokesley,  1  Tyn. 
Ivi. 

Titans:  mentioned  by  the  prophets,  Hutch. 
178  ;  a  fable  about  Titan,  2  Hoop.  603 

Titelmannus  (Fra.) :  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  258 

Titeshale  (Jo.) :  v.  Tyteshale. 

Tithes :  they  were  due  to  God  by  the  law  of 
Moses,  1  Lat.  303 ;  they  were  appointed  to 
be  given  to  priests,  Bale  104,  107,  108, 
1  Bee.  20 ;  whether  they  are  to  be  paid 
under  the  gospel,  Bale  103,  &c. ;  St  Je 
rome's  opinion  respecting  them,  ib.  108 ; 
inquiry  by  what  law  they  are  due  now,  2 
Cran.  465;  they  are  not  due  by  God's  law, 
but  by  the  law  of  the  land,  1  Lat.  304, 
1  Tyn.  230;  none  paid  in  the  first  ages  of 
the  church,  2  Tyn.  256 ;  their  original  use 
in  the  church  and  subsequent  misappropri 
ation,  Bale  105,  2  Tyn.  336;  how  the 
abuse  should  have  been  corrected,  2  Tyn. 
336 ;  the  offering  of  the  faithful,  how  an 
ciently  divided,  2  Ful.  93,  2  Tyn.  173  n. ; 
tithes  enjoined  to  be  paid,  2  Cran.  501 ;  of 
what  to  be  paid,  Bale  103,  2  Cran.  282  n. ; 
for  what  purpose  they  are  to  be  paid,  2 
Bee.  432 ;  priests  should  relieve  the  poor 
with  them,  .Safe  106;  tithes  possessed  by 


religious  houses,  &c.,  2  Zur.  230 ;  unlav^. , 
ful  exaction  of  :id.  per  acre  for  tithes 
Romney  marsh,  2  Cran.  289 

Titian,  the  painter:  Phil.  381 

Titles:  not  unlawful,  1  Whitg.  105;  confer 
red  by  popes  on  princes,  Bale  444,  1  Tyn 
186,  187  (see  Defender) ;  ecclesiastica 
titles,  1  Whitg.  152  (and  see  Bishops,  v) 
Ki'/oios,  rabbi,  monsieur,  2  Whitg.  386 

Titus:  his  office  and  jurisdiction,  4  Bui 
133,  Rog.  329,  1  Whitg.  427,  2  Whitg.  132 
&c ,  282,  352,  373,  427  ;  as  to  the  epistle  tc 
him,  see  Paul. 

Titus  Vespasian,  emperor:  destroyed  the 
temple,  2  Jew.  994 

Tobiah,  the  Ammonite  :  Pil.  409 

Tobit :  referred  to,  2  Bui.  63,  64,  Pil.  57, 

—  the  Book  of  Tobit :  its  claims  to  be 
canonical  considered,  Whita.  80,  &c. ;  it  i 
not  canonical,  4  Bui.  538,  1  Ful.  20,  24, 
77 ;  Jerome  had  seen  a  Chaldee  copy, 
Whita.  81 

Todd  (J.  H.):  speaks  of  a  fictitious  tract 
ascribed  to  Hippolytus,  2  Ful.  282  n 

Todington,  co.  Glouc. :  the  seat  of  theTracys, 
3  Tyn.  269 

Tokens  :    their  nature  in  scripture,  1  Cra 
16 

Toledo:  v.  Councils. 

Toleration :  Sandys  says  that  the  liberty  ol 
openly  professing  diversity  of  religions  is 
dangerous  to  the  state,  Sand.  49;  clerks' 
tolerations,  what,  ib.  xx.  n 

Toll :  v.  Tribute. 

Tolwyn  (Will.):  compelled  to  recant,  Bale 
441,  I  Bee.  viii. 

Toman  (Caspar):  v.  Thoman. 

Tomkins  (Tho.):  martyred,  I  Jew.  59  n.,  Rid. 
391,  3  Zur.  113  n  [not  Jenkins,  as  there 
printed]. 

Tompson  (Jo.) :  r.  Thompson. 

Tomson  (Lawr.):    his  reply  to   Feckenham, 

1  Ful.  426,  2  Ful.  3 
Tonbridge :  v.  Tunbridge. 

Tone  and  tother :  an  antithetical  form  used 
by  Tyndale  and  More,  2  Tyn.  296 

Tongue:  v.  Lying,  Oaths,  Slander. 

Of  the  tongue,  2 Bui.  Ill;  why  it  w 
made,  1  Bee.  164,  366 ;  the  right  use  of  i 

2  Bee.  118,  119  ;   continency  in  its  use, 
Bui.  420 ;   sobriety  in  speech,  Sand.  395 ; 
perfection  to   be   sought   in   speaking,  ib. 
426;   abuse  of  the  gift  of  speech,   3  Bee. 
61 ;  the  tongue  a  slippery  member,  1  Brad. 
154  ;  sins  of  the  tongue,  especially  speak 
ing  against  those  set  in  authority,  Sand. 
119;  against  filthy  talk;  with  sentences  and 
examples   of   scripture,    1  Bee.  447,  448 ; 


*  The  corresponding  place,  in  2  Cor.  144,  has  "appetites.' 


TONGUE  —  TOULOUSE 


759 


l   talk   censured,    ib.  253;    an    account 
must   be  rendered  of  idle  words,  ib.  135; 
double-tongued  men  censured,  Sand.  132 
ongues :  v.  Languages. 

Only  one  before  the  building  of  Babel, 
Whita.  112,  113;  seventy-two  reckoned  by 
some  fathers,  1  Jew.  288 ;  five  in  England, 
ib.  275;  languages  are  continually  chang 
ing,  Whita.  656;  on  dialects,  ib.  215,  256; 
the  three  holy  tongues,  Hebrew,  Greek, 
and  Latin,  which  were  upon  the  cross,  3 
Bee.  410,  2  Ful.  223,  224,  1  Jew.  15,  271, 
Whita.  257  ;  Cajetan  says  these  were  on  the 
cross  as  the  representatives  of  all  languages, 
Whita.  257  ;  they  are  otherwise  called  the 
three  learned  or  ecclesiastical  languages, 
ib.  220,  267  ;  all  others  denominated  bar 
barous,  I  Jew.  266,  267,  2  Jew.  669,  Whita. 
356 ;  on  the  gift  of  tongues,  4  Bui.  231, 
2  Cran.  183,  514,  1  Jew.  307,  &c.,  313, 
Whita.  258,  &c. ;  unknown  tongues  profit 
not,  Whita.  238;  it  was  not  the  ancient 
custom  to  minister  in  them,  2  Bee.  254; 
to  speak  in  the  church  in  an  unknown  tongue 
is  contrary  to  Paul's  command,  1  Tyn.  219, 
234;  the  mass-monger  ministers  in  a 
strange  tongue,  3  Bee.  362,  363;  Papists 
pray,  christen,  and  bless  in  Latin,  but 
curse  in  English,  1  Tyn.  272 ;  the  vulgar 
tongue  is  to  be  used  in  public  prayer  (see 
p.  624,  col.  2),  and  at  the  Lord's  supper, 
4  Bui.  421 

'ongues  of  fire  :  1  Cov.  389 
'onstal  (Cuthb.),  bp  of  London,  afterwards 
of  Durham  :  notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxvi  ; 
references  to  him,  2  Cran.  490,  2  Lut. 
295  n.,  329,  2  Tyn.  278  n. ;  how  he  was 
flattered  by  Erasmus,  1  Tyn.  xxi,  395; 
he  was  in  Germany  with  Luther,  Phil.  104  ; 
called  Saturn,  4  Jew.  1228,  2  Tyn.  321, 
337;  he  refuses  to  patronise  Tyndale, 
1  Tyn.  xxi,  xxiv,  396 ;  prohibits  certain 
books,  Mid.  494  n.  ;  preaches  at  Paul's 
cross  against  Tyndale's  Testament,  1  Ful. 
61,  1  Tyn.  xxiv,  393  n.;  orders  all  copies 
of  it  within  his  diocese  to  be  delivered 
up,  1  Tyn.  xxxii,132n.;  is  said  to  have 
bought  them  up  at  Antwerp,  ib.  xxxvii ; 
goes  with  Sir  T.  More  to  Cambray  as  am 
bassador,  ib. ;  licenses  Sir  T.  More  to  read 
heretical  books,  ib.  xxxvi,  34,  3  Tyn.  2 ; 
joins  with  Warham,  Gardiner,  and  More 
in  collecting  alleged  heresies  from  the 
writings  of  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  34;  examines 
Jo.  Tewkesbury,  on  the  charge  of  reading 
books  by  Tyndale,  ib.  32;  his  London 
register  referred  to,  2  Cov.  viii.  n.,  2  Lat. 
xvi;  he  burns  copies  of  Tyndale's  Testa 
ment  in  St  Paul's  church-yard,  calling  the 
contents  "doctrinam  peregrinam,"  1  Tyn. 


xxxviii,  2  Tyn.  337  ;  translated  to  Durham, 
1  Tyn.  xxxviii.  n. ;  he  signs  a  declaration 
respecting  a  general  council,  2  Cran.  46^; 
forswears  the  pope,  1  Ful.  61 ;  preaches 
against  the  pope,  2  Cran.  13,  2  Hoop.  268, 
557,  567,  Jew.  xliii,  1  Jtw.  34,  60;  he  is 
sent  to  Picardy,  3  Zur.  37  ;  examines  Brad 
ford,!  Brad.  468;  is  committed  to  Parker's 
custody,  Park.  77,  78,  106  n. ;  his  death, 
4  Jew.  1228,  1  Zur.  69 ;  his  executors  and 
funeral,  Park.  10(J;  his  Sermon  made  vpon 
Palme  Sondaye,  Jew.  xliii  (&  al.  see  above) ; 
De  Veritate  Corp.  et  Sang.  Christ!  in  Euch., 
ib. ;  Ridley's  lost  Annotationes  on  this 
work,  2  Brad.  159,  Rid.  xv,  373;  Tonstal 
allows  that  transubstantiation  was  not 
settled  till  the  council  of  Lateran  (1215), 

1  Brad.  511,  OL'4,  1  Jew.  549,  2  Jkw.  562, 
3  Jew.  489,  4  Jew.  784;  says,  if  the  sacra 
ment  be  a  figure  of  Christ's  body,  then  was 
a  figure  crucified  for  us,  and  not  Christ, 

2  Jew.  590  ;  speaks  of  the  use  of  the  Latin 
church  in  receiving  the  sacrament  on  Good 
Friday,  1  Jew.  245 ;  mentions  the  forgery 
of  Zosimus,  3  Jew.  127 

Tonsure:  its  antiquity,  2  Ful.  115;  itsorigin, 
&c.,  ib.  116;  it  was  borrowed  from  the 
heathen,  1  Tyn.  232,  3  Tyn.  20;  what  it 
may  be  supposed  to  signify,  1  Tyn.  235 ; 
absurd  reason  of  Isidore  Hispalensis  for  it, 

1  Jew.  14;  the  tonsure  referred  to,  3  Bee. 
259  ;  declared  to  be  the  mark  of  the  beast, 

2  Brad.  43,  1  Tyn.  173,  236 ;    the  Greeks 
shorn  square,  2  Ful.  116 

Tonvillanus  (Pet.) :  3  Zur.  157 

Tooley  (Jo.),  a  criminal:  his  body  exhumed 

and  burned  for  heresy,  Pil.  217 
Toot :    to   look,   search,   or   pry,  2  Bee.  63, 

1  Brad.  54,  Calf.  47,  380 
Tootle  (Hugh) :  v.  Dodd  (C.). 
Tooth  and  nail :  Bale  130 
Topley  (  ),  a  friar  of  Stoke-Clare:  2 

Cov.  viii.  n 

Torculares  Psalmi :  2  Bui  166 
Tornierus  (Count  Phil.) :  2  Cran.  233 
Torquato  (Ant.):  prognosticates  the  ruin  of 

Europe,  4  Jew.  1217,  1218,  1  Zur.  47  n 
Torquemada  (Jo.de) :  defends  the  revelations 

of  St  Bridget  in  the  council   of  Basil,  1 

Hoop.  291 n 

Toshes:  tusks,  3 Bee.  237 
Totehill  (Hen.) :  brought  before  Cranmer  for 

supporting  the  pope  and  Becket,  2  Cran. 

387,388 
Tot  quots :  Bale  519,  Hutch.  350,  1  Lat.  49, 

97  n.,  Pil.  255,  Rid.  55,  610,  1  Tyn.  236, 

3  Tyn.  102, 173 

Totylas,  a  prince  of  the  Goths:  2  Bui.  109 
Toul :  taken  by  the  French,  3  Zur.  590  n 
Toulouse  :  a  place  of  pilgrimage,  Bale  634  ; 


760 


TOULOUSE  —  TRADITION 


the  university   erected    by   Charlemagne, 
2  Jew.  981 

Tournament :  one  at  Brussels,  3  Zur.  61 
Tournay:    conquered,  and  the  see  given  to 
"Wolsey,  2  Tyn.  273 ;  the  city  given  up  to 
the  French,  ib.  315 

Tourner(  ):  v.  Turner. 

Tourney  (Hen.),  of  Calais  :  2  Cran.  311,  313, 

334 

Tours:  v.  Councils. 
Tower  of  London,  q.  v. 

Towers  of  churches:  the  steeple  the  poor 
man's  sign,  1  Bee.  21;  steeples  to  be  well 
repaired,  Grin.  134;  round  towers  in  Nor 
folk  and  Suffolk,  2  Cov.  viii.  n 

Towker  (  ):  physician  to  Cranmer,  and 

to  Ch.  Ch.  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  357 
Towns  *the  old  English  meaning  of  the  word, 
Hutch.  350;  many  in  England  have  become 
desolate,  2  Bee.  434 
Townsend  (Aubrey) :  editor  of  the  Writings 

of  Bradford,  1,  2  Brad. 
Townsend  (Dr),  a  civilian :  2  Cran.  253 
Toxites  (Mich.):  mentioned,  2  Zur.  64,  69, 

71,72 
Toy  (Humf.),  printer:  3  Whitg.  498 n.,  551, 

600 

Toy  (Hob.),  printer:  1  Hoop.  99 
Tractatio :  Now.  (103) 
Tracy  (Hen.),  of  Todington:  2  Lot.  415 
Tracy   (Rich.) :    son   of   Will,   the   testator, 
3  Tyn.  273  ;  his  suit  against  Dr  Parker  for 
burning  the  body   of  his  father,  ib.  270 ; 
he  was  a  commissioner  respecting  the  blood 
of  Hales,  2  Lat.  4u7  n. ;   he  is  called  the 
father  of  Traheron,  3  Zur.  613 
Tracy   (Will.) :    one    of   the    murderers    of 

Becket,  3  Tyn.  209 

Tiacy  (Will.),  a  Gloucestershire  gentleman: 
some  account  of  him,  3  Tyn.  269 — 271; 
copy  of  his  testament,  ib.  272;  his  corpse 
disinterred,  and  burnt  for  heresy  by  Dr 
Parker,  chancellor  of  Worcester,  Bale  395, 
1  Lat.  46,  Pil.  653,  1  Tyn.  xviii,  3  Tyn. 
270,  271,282;  Parker  is  heavily  fined  for 
this,  3  Tyn.  270;  Tyndale  s  exposition  of 
his  testament,  1  Tyn.  Ixxiii,  3  Tyn.  269, 
273,  283 

—  Margaret  his  wife,  3  Tyn.  273 
Tradition:  v.  Augustine,  and  other  Fathers; 
also  Ceremonies. 

Meaning  of  the  term,  Now.  (103),  Whit  a. 
497;  use  of  the  word  in  scripture,  4  Bui. 
534,  2  Ful.  228,  2  Jew.  674,  3  Jew.  436, 

1  Tyn.  219,  Whit  a.  498;  translations  on  the 
subject  examined,  1  Ful.  107, 108, 164—178; 
meaning  of  the  term  as  used  by  the  fathers, 

2  Jew.  673,  3  Jew.  436,  &c.,   Whita.  497, 
699 ;  its  signification  as  used  by  Humanists, 
Whita.  497;  different  kinds  of  tradition; 


. 


divine,  apostolical,   and   ecclesiastical, 
500,  501;  scriptural  or  apostolical,  popish 
ecclesiastical,  Calf.  267  ;   scriptural,  anti 
scriptural,  neuter,  1  Whitg.  252,  286;  othe 
divisions,   Whita.  502;  tradition  before  th 
time  of  Moses,  ib.  517  ;  the  chief  content 
of  the  lively  tradition  of  the  holy  father 
1  Bui.  42 — 45;  Moses  put  this  into  writing 
ib.  45;  the  traditions  of  the  Jews,  4  /?M 
533;    tradition    was   not   used   more    tha 
scripture  by  the  ancient  Jews,  as  is  allege( 
Whita.  518;  no  necessary  things  were  lei 
to   oral  tradition  under  the  law,   ib.  521 
&c. ;  the  traditions  of  the  scribes  and  Pha 
risees,    deemed   by   them    equal   to    God' 
laws,  2  Cran.  146  ;  traditions  followed  b 
the  Jews  to  their  ruin,    2  Lat.  51 ;  thei 
traditions  rejected  by  Christ  and  the  apo 
sties,    Whita.  637;   the  Mishnah,  &c.,  ib 
611 ;  the  tradition  of  the  Gentiles,  ib.  612 
whether  Christ  gave  power  to  the  churc! 
to  teach   anything   besides  that  which  h 
taught,  Phil.  358;  the  church  was  not  de 
pendent  on  tradition  for  many  years  afte 
Christ,    Whita.  519;    apostolic   traditions 
written  and    unwritten,    2  Cran.  57 — 60 
the   unwritten    traditions   of  the  apostle 
cannot  be  contrary  to  their  written  doc 
trine,   3  Bui.  396;    they   taught   nothin; 
that  they  were  ashamed  to  write,  3  Tyn 
29;  against  the  feigned  traditions  of  th' 
apostles,  1  Bui.  64,  3  Bui.  396,  4  Bui.  535 
3  «/«0.  436,  &c. ;  men's  traditions,  3  Bee 
603,  1  Bui.  208;  why  they  are  commended 
2  Bui.  31 1 ;  Paul  teaches   believers  to  be 
ware  of  them,    1  Tyn.  508;    of  nnwrittei 
verities,   3  Bee.  520,   Hutch.  124,    2  Tyn 
100;  Cranmer's  CONFUTATION  OF  UNWRIT 
TEN  VERITIES,    2   Cran.  1,  &c.;    anothe: 
treatise  Of  Unwritten  Verities,  ascribed  b; 
some  to  Cranmer,  ib.  514.  &c.;  the  term  i: 
a  new  invention  of  the  Papists,  ib.  52;  pre 
tended    unwritten    verities    broached    b; 
them,  ib.  10,  515  ;  the  origin  of  unwrittei 
verities,  ib.  515 ;  the  danger  of  admitting 
them,    Sand.  14,  15 ;  they   are  not  to  b( 
credited,    2    Tyn.   142;    the   traditions    ir 
the    decretal    epistles    are    empty    trifles 
Whita.  609;  tradition    considered  by   Pa 
pists   to  be  of  equal  authority  with  hob 
scripture,    Hog.  78  ;  the  Muscovites   havj 
the  like  opinion,  ib.  79;   our  faith  shoulc 
be  based    on  scripture,  not  on  ttnwritter 
tradition,  Sand.  12 — 14;  the  latter  not  sc 
sure   as    the    former,    Rid.    221 ;    Papist; 
teach  that  some  things,  not  written,  must 
be  believed  for  salvation,  3  Tyn.  26;  More** 
attempt  to  prove  this,  answered,    ib.  96 
97,  100 ;  all  that  is  necessary  to  Salvador 
is  contained  in  scripture,  1  Ful.  8.9,  7?o}' 


TRADITION  —  TRANSLATION 


7G1 


to  admit  that  tradition  is  necessary  is 
;o  make  scripture  insufficient,  2  Cran.  10, 
1  Fut.  172;  concerning  the  perfection  of 
cripture,  against  human  traditions,  Whita. 
196,  &c. ;  tradition  to  be  received  if  con 
sonant  with  scripture,  but  not  otherwise, 
Roy.  316—321,  Whita.  625;  it  must  be 
tried  by  scripture,  3  Tyn.  133;  it  is  not 
necessary  that  traditions  be  like  in  all 
ilaces,  Rug.  313,  &c. ;  dogmas  and  prac 
tices  alleged  to  rest  upon  tradition,  Whita. 
511,  2  Zur.  194;  it  is  not  needful  to  prove 
he  authority  or  genuineness  of  the  books 
of  scripture,  Whita.  530,  &c. ;  it  is  not  ne- 
tiessary  to  prove  the  Trinity,  &c.,  ib.  534, 
&c. ;  it  was  not  the  ground  of  Arius' con 
demnation  at  Nice,  ib.  502,  563 ;  the  de 
scent  of  Christ  into  hell  is  not  dependent 
on  it,  ib.  530,  537 ;  the  procession  of  the 
Eloly  Ghost  from  the  Son  is  not  derived 
ro in  it,  ib.  536;  nor  the  doctrine  of  origi- 
ial  sin,  ib.\  nor  the  virginity  of  Mary,  ib. 
338,  539  ;  the  sacraments  are  not  dependent 
on  it,  ib.  538;  the  baptism  of  infants  does 
not  re^t  upon  it,  ib.  540;  against  the  alle 
gation  that  it  is  necessary  in  the  interpre- 
:ation  of  scripture,  3  Jew.  240,  &c.;  Ro 
mish  arguments  for  tradition  considered 
and  refuted,  Whita.  515 ;  reasons  against 
unwritten  verities,  2  Cran.  52;  against 
man's  traditions  and  unwritten  verities, 
with  sentences  and  examples  of  scripture, 

1  Bee.  434,  &c. ;  scriptures  alleged  by  the 
Papists   for   unwritten    verities    answered, 

2  Cran.  53;  the  arguments  from  scripture 
whereby  Bellarmine  proves  the  existence 
of  some   true   traditions   refuted,    Whi'.a. 
542,  &c. ;  examination  of  certain  texts  al 
leged  in  favour  of  tradition,  Phil.  303,  &c. ; 
More  explains  the  "two  pence"  in  the  pa- 
able  of  the  Samaritan  to  be  the  two  testa 
ments,  and  says  the  further  sum  to  be  ex 
pended   denotes   tradition,    3  Tyn.  93  n.; 
doctors  alleged  for    unwritten  verities,   2 
Cran.  56  ;    men's   traditions   censured   by 
Chrysostom  and  Ambrose,  1  Ful.  171 ;  ar 
guments   from  councils  examined,   Whita. 
£02;    answer  to  the  objection   that  some 
barbarous  nations  have  received  the  faith 
without  writing,  ib.  520;  tradition  is  very 
hard  to  be  preserved,  ib.  051,  &c.;  means 
for  preserving  it  specified  by  Bellarmine, 
viz.  ecclesiastical  writings,  usage,  ancient 
monuments,  heresy,  ib.  050,  657  ;  it  has  al 
ways  been  various    and   uncertain,    Calf. 
212,    Whita.  664—667  ;   its  uncertainty  is 
the  reason  why  the  scriptures  were  written, 
Whita.  655 ;  it  was  alleged  by  both  parties, 
in  the  ancient  disputes  about  Easter,  Sand. 
20,    Whita.  539,   540;    ancient    traditions 


disregarded  by  the  Romanists,  Calf.  270, 

3  Jew.  430;  no  popish  tradition  observed 
by  all  churches,   Whita.  504,  506;  tradition 
is  a  fallible  token  of  a  true  church,  1  Hoop. 
82 ;    tradition   not  universally   rejected  by 
heretics,  as  some  allege,   Whita.  610;  the 
old    heretics   based  their    doctrine    on    it, 
Sand.   15,    Whita.  607,  CG8;   the  Valen- 
tinians  relied    on  it,    2  Ful.  219;    it  is   a 
ground  of  popery,  Sand.  10,  19 ;  tradition 
as    to   purgatory,    Whita.  541  ;   the   mass 
falsely  supported  by  it,  1  Hoop.  230  ;  tra 
ditions  relating  to  baptism,  prayer,  crossing 
the   forehead,   offices   of    bishops,   &c.,    2 
Cran.  50 — 58;  the  council  of  Trent  orders 
traditions  to  be  received,  but  explains  not 
what    those   traditions   are,     Whita.    511 ; 
statements  by  that  council,  Rog.  79,  200, 
201) ;  rules  of  the  Papists  for  distinguishing 
true  from  false  traditions,  Whita.  503;  pro 
bations  out  of  scripture  that  those  which 
fight  with  the  word  of  God  ought  to  be 
banished  out  of  the  congregation   of  true 
Christians,    3  Bee.  324,  &c. ;    how   much 
man's  traditions  were  observed,  2  Bee.  414; 
they  were  esteemed  as  God's  laws,  2  Cran. 
140;  the  grievous  burden  of  them,  3  Tyn. 
94;  thanksgiving  to  God  for  bringing  us 
out  of  the  darkness  of  them,  3  Bee.  05,  &c. 

Traditors:  those  who  gave  up  the  scriptures 
and  sacred  vessels  to  the  persecutors,  1 
Tyn.  144  n 

Traheron  (Barth.)r.  Tracy  (R). 

Notice  of  him,  3  Zur.  316  n.;  at  Zurich, 

4  Bui.  xii ;  at  Strasburgh,  3  Zur.  609  ;  in  the 
service  of  lord  Cromwell,  ib.  020;  intends 
to  marry  and  keep  a  school,  ib.  226;  men 
tioned,  ib.  378,  382,  384,  387,  &c. ;  in  par 
liament,  ib.  200;  tutor  to  the  young  duke 
of  Suffolk,  ib.  405;   occupied   with  Greek 
literature,    ib.  431;   his  controversy  with 
Hooper   on  predestination,   2  Hoop,  xi,   3 
Zur.  400,  410,  420;   an  exile  (alias  Pilkin- 
ton),   1  Cran.  (9);   at  Frankfort,   3  Zur. 
763  ;  letters  by  him;  ib.  316—328 

Traitors :  v.  Rebellion, 

Trajan,  emperor:  would  be  called  pontifex 
maximus,  4  Jew.  983;  persecution  under 
him,  2  Bui.  105;  Pliny  wrote  to  him  about 
the  Christians,  1  Bee.  17,  4  Bui.  166,  193, 
Hutch.  228  n.,  2  Jew.  1002,  1089,  Phil.  19, 
2  Whitg.  492;  he  became,  through  Pliny's 
report,  more  gentle  towards  them,  2  Houp. 
615,  Pil.  333;  his  library  called  Ulpia, 
2  Jew.  981 ;  fable  of  the  release  of  his  soul 
by  Gregory's  massing,  2  Brad.  290,  2  Cov. 
209 

Translation :  remarks  thereon  by  Sir  Jo. 
Cheke,  3  Zur.  146;  it  ought  to  be  literal 
where  the  sense  is  ambiguous,  1  Cran.  190 
58 


762 


TRANSUBSTANTIATION 


Transubstantiation ;  v.  Mass,  Supper  of  the 
Lord. 

The  term  a  new  one,  1  Hoop.  210,  \Jew. 
11,  44,  2  Jew.  990;  what  it  means,  2  Sec. 
262,  1  Jew.  534;  the  doctrine  defined, 
1  Cran.  45,  3  Jew.  497,  &c. ;  defenders  of 
the  doctrine  are  not  agreed  among  them 
selves,  1  Hoop.  116,  167,  3  Jew.  490,  Phil. 
99 ;  different  opinions  as  to  the  words  which 
effect  it,  2  Bee.  263,  Rid.  11,  18,  26,  27; 
various  scholastic  phrases  devised  to  cloak 
the  difficulty  of  the  bodily  presence,  Grin. 
44,  3  Tyn.  254  ;  it  is  said  that  the  accidents 
of  the  bread  and  wine  remain  in  the  sacra 
ment,  but  not  their  substance,  1  Cran.  45, 
254,  256,  260,  261,  267,  273,  274,  284,  301, 
323,  324,  326,  328,  Grin.  41,  2  Jew.  562, 
&c.;  accidents  cannot  be  broken,  eaten, 
&c.,  1  Cran.  324;  on  the  Romish  doctrine 
that  the  body  of  Christ  remains  as  long  as 
the  accidents  of  the  bread  remain  without 
corruption,  2  Jew.  775,  &c. ;  Romanists 
teach  that  the  sacrament  is  God  indeed, 
but  only  for  a  season,  ib,  777,  &c.;  the  doc 
trine  of  transubstantiation  considered,  con 
demned,  and  refuted,  2  Sec.  260,  &c.,  3  Bee. 
369,  370,  524,  1  Brad.  456,  532,  &c.,  542, 
&c.,  2  Brad.  157,  269,  &c.,  4  Bui.  "274, 

1  Ceo.  453,  454,  2  Cov.  248,  &c.,  Grin.  193, 

2  Hoop.  394,  402,  &c.,  Hutch.  245,  1  Jew. 
445,  &c.,  480,  &c.,  2  Jew.  796,  1  Lat.  275, 

2  Lat.  251,  286,  P/ti7.  179,  &c.,  183,  398, 
JJtU  156,  &c.,  171,  &c.,  192,  &c.,  Rog.  285, 
287,  1  Ti/n.  278,  3C6,  367,  380,  381,  2  Tyn. 
221,  3  7'i/n.  178,  222,  £c. ;  unless  it  c.in  be 
proved  to  have  been  received  universally 
before  the  bishops  of  Home  defined  it,  it 
must  be  deemed  a  popish  faith,  1  Cran.  22  ; 
it  is  plainly  a  papistical  doctrine,  ib.  305;  a 
papistical,  wicked,   and   devilish   error,   2 
Bee.  260,  &c. ;  a  carnal  doctrine,  Sand.  89, 

3  Tyn.  239,  &c.,  241;    it  is  antichristian, 

1  Brad.  373;  horrible  and  idolatrous,  ib. 
435,  442  ;  the  darling  of  the  devil,  ib.  450  ; 
simple  and  plain  people  cannot  understand, 
nor   the   Papists    defend  it,   1  Cran.  328; 
arguments   in    favour   of  it,   with   replies 
thereto,   Hutch.   269,  &c.;    it  is   not  con 
tained  in  scripture,  but  is  contrary  thereto, 
2Bec.  262,  &c.,  I  Cran.   12,  13,  95,  241, 
304,  329,  I  Hoop.  112,  Hutch.  267,  Phil. 
61,  Rid.  171,  172,   l'J8,  3  Tyn.  231,  234, 
235  ;  examination  of  scriptures  alleged  for 
it,  1  Tyn.  367,  368,  3  Tyn.  223—230,  236— 
244 ;  it  is  not  taught  by  Christ  in  the  sixth 
chapter   of  John,  4  Bui.   417,  Grin.   44, 

2  Hoop.  191,  450,    1  Jew.  451,   Rid.  175, 
Rog.  289,  3  Tyn.  227—230;  the  words  of 
consecration  do  not  prove  it,  for  they  are 
to  be  expounded  mystically,  4  Bui.  253, 


TRANSUBSTANTIATION  —  TREASON 


at  God's  right  hand,  Rid.  176,  212;  from 
the  nature  of  a  sacrament,  2  Bee.  270, 
1  Brad.  -395,  2  Brad.  273,  2  COD.  252, 

1  Hoop.   127,   .Rid.   175,  Rog.  286 ;   from 
reason    and   the   evidence    of  our   senses, 

2  Bee.  262,    1  Craw.  255,  304,    Grin.  59, 

1  Hoop.  112  ;  from  nature's  abhorrence  of 
a  vacuum,  1  Cran.  250,  251,  252,  339  ;  from 
the  operation  of  natural  causes  upon  the 
sacramental  meats,  2  Bee.  2G2,  1  Cran.  250, 
251,  252,  Grin.  61,  1  Hoop.  123,  224 ;  the 
body  of  Christ  is  imprisoned  by  Papists  in 
a  box,  and  afterward  burned  when    it   is 
mouldy,  Grin.  50;  the  burying  of  the  sacra 
ment,  1  Jew.  188, 192 ;  whether  a  mouse  or 
other  beast  can   eat   the  body  of  Christ, 
Bale  154,  158,  2  Jew.  782,  &c. ;  directions 
of  the  Romish  church  in  case  of  the  host 
being  eaten  by  a  mouse  or  other  animal, 
with   references   to    books   on    this  point, 

2  Ful.  21  n. ;   transubstantiation  is  a  new 
doctrine,  2  Bee.   260,  262,    2  Brad.  282, 
2  Cov.  261,  Grin.  72,  I  Hoop.  526;  brought 
in  about  1000  years  after  Christ,  2  Brad. 
274, 2  Cot).  253 ;  when  the  corporal  presence 
began  to   be   discussed,  1  Hoop.  524;  the 
church  much  troubled  by  controversies  re 
specting  it,  Rid.  5;  by  whom  transubstan. 
tiation  was  introduced  into  the  church,  1 
Hoop.  118 ;  the  mass  book  itself  is  a  witness 
against  the  doctrine,  Bale  92,  93;  Home  its 
mother,!  Hoop.117;  what  moved  theschool- 
authors  to  take  up  the  doctrine  against  all 

•  reason,  1  Cran.  302;  Gregory  VII.  appoint 
ed  a  three  days'  fast  to  get  a  sign  from 
heaven  respecting  the  real  presence,  1  Jew. 
534 ;  Erasmus  says  it  was  long  and  very 
late  ere  the  church  determined  the  article 
of  transubstantiation,  4  Jew.  785 ;  it  was 
first  authoritatively  asserted  in  the  council 
of  Lateran,  1215,  under  pope  Innocent  III., 
2  Bee.  260,  262,  268,  3  Bee.  274,  361,  426, 
1  Brad.  511  n.,  524,545,  3 Bui.  82,  1  Cran. 
239,  240,  1  Hoop.  526,  2  Hoop.  48,  522, 
1  Jew.  11,  44,  549,  2  Jew.  549,  562,  5C4, 
1067,  1116,  3  Jew.  488,  489,  4  Jew.  784, 
Rid.  16  n.,  246,  315;  promoted  by  Hono- 
rius  III.  and  Urban  IV.,  Bale  168;  the 
doctrine  as  now  maintained  was  laid  down 
by  Thomas  Aquinas,  1  Tyn.  149  n.;  state 
ments  of  the  Canon  Law,  see  p.  475,  col. 
2,  above  ;  statements  of  Hob.  Ilolket,  see 
p.  393,  col.  2,  above;  the  doctrine  was 
supported  by  the  Six  Articles,  1  Cran.  240; 
the  defence  of  it  not  to  be  allowed,  2  Hoop. 
134;  doctrine  of  the  council  of  Trent  re 
specting  it,  2  Brad.  227  n.,  1  Cov.  453,  4.34 ; 
the  papistical  doctrine  passes  the  fondness 
of  all  the  philosophers,  1  Cran.  254;  Papist.-, 
called  to  be  ashamed  of  it,  3 Bee.  420;  it 


involves  monstrous  and  unnecessary  mira 
cles,  2  Hoop.  410,  Rid.  200,  3  Tyn.  261,  262  ; 
it  is  contrary  to  the  nature  of  miracles,  Coop. 
195;  it  involves  many  absurdities  and  in 
conveniences,  2  Brad.  283,  284,  2  Cov.  262, 
263,  1  Cran.  324—332,  1  Hoop.  122,  Rid. 
198,  &c. ;  priests  are  said  to  create  the 
Creator,  Rog.  41 ;  Christ  is  every  day  made 
anew  by  it,  1  Cran.  303;  evils  proceeding 
from  it,  2  Brad  276,  2  Cov.  255 ;  it  sub 
verts  our  faith  in  Christ,  1  Cran.  43;  en 
courages  various  heresies,  ib.  33:'),  340,  Rid. 
175,  200;  if  the  nature  and  substance  of 
bread  and  wine  remain  in  the  sacrament 
after  consecration,  the  doctrine  must  be 
given  up,  or  else  the  error  of  the  Nestorians 
must  be  followed,  1  Cran.  299,  301 ;  tran 
substan  tiation  involves  idolatry,  Bale  215, 
3  Bee.  274,  275,  1  Cran.  229,  1  Hoop. 
311,  1  Jew.  11—13  (v.  Host,  Mass);  More 
says  it  would  not  hurt  us,  if  we  should  in 
ignorance  worship  an  unconsecrated  host, 
3  Tyn.  122  n.,  123;  the  doctrine  causes 
Turks  and  other  unbelievers  to  reject 
Christianity,  Wool.  26,  &c. ;  it  hangs  on 
reason,  2  JBrad.  272,  2  Cov.  251 ;  Tho. 
Aquinas,  and  after  him  More,  illustrate  the 
doctrine  by  comparing  the  presence  of 
Christ's  body  to  the  reflection  of  a  man's 
face  in  many  glasses  at  once,  3  Tyn.  235; 
the  fallacy  of  this  comparison,  ib. ;  transub- 
stantiation  is  the  root  of  the  corruption  of 
Christianity,  1  Cran.  6 ;  the  foundation  of 
all  popery,  I  Brad.  84;  it  and  constrained 
celibacy  go  together)  Pil.  573;  our  conver 
sion  into  Christ  is  the  very  transubstantia- 
tion  that  God  delights  in,  2  Hoop.  152 

Trapezuntius  (Geo.) :  v.  George  of  Trebizond. 

Trappes  (Mr.),  of  London:  Park.  167 

Travail :  to  labour  in  argument,  Phil.  135 

Travellers:  v.  Prayers,  Journey. 

Encouraged  by  the  promises  of  God  that 
they  shall  have  necessary  things,  2  Bee. 
606,  607 

Travers  (Walter):  disputes  at  the  Temple 
between  him  and  Hooker,  3  Wliitg.  xvi ; 
Eccl.  Discipl..  . .  Explieatio,  Grin.  353  n., 
Park.  477  n.,  2  Wliitg.  106  n.,  3  Whilg. 
xxxii. 

Traves  (Jo.),  or  Travers:  2  Brad.  1  n.,  7 
41,  44,  76,  77 ;  his  letters  to  Bradford,  2 
Brad.  1,  16  ;  letters  to  him,  ib.  4, 10, 17, 20, 
22,  25,  26,  28,  31,  33 

Travise  :  traverse,  1  Hoop.  89 

Treachery  :  the  sin  of  treachery,  Sand.  120 

Treacle:  a  medicine,  remedy,  antidote,  2  Bui. 
27;  its  use,  2  Cran.  86;  more  frequently 
spelled  triacle,  ib.  122,  1  Jew.  391,  2  Jeio. 
992,  3  Whitg.  147 

Treason :  v.  Rebellion. 


764 


TREASURE  —  TRITHEMIUS 


Treasure:  common  treasures,  \  Bui.  923; 
treasure  in  heaven,  2  Tyn.  101 

Treate:  a  point  treated  of,  Phil.  340 

Treaties :  v.  Kings,  iii. 

Treatise  :  v.  Fasting,  Scriptures. 

Tree  (Mother) :  martyred  at  Grinstead,  Poet. 
168 

Tree  of  life:  Sale  617,  Calf.  101,  102 

Treen :  wooden,  1  Jew.  121,  2  Jew.  993,  1 
Whitg.  36 

Trees :  we  are  like  trees,  Pil.  67,  68 

Tregonwell  (Sir  Jo.),  or  Dr  Trygonell: 
2  Cran.  244,  261,  560;  prebendary  of 
Westminster,  and  a  member  of  parliament, 
Now.  i ;  letter  to  him,  2  Cran.  256 

Tremellius  (Imm.):  notice  of  him,  Park. 
333  n. ;  with  Cranmer  at  Lambeth,  3  Zur. 
535 ;  Hebrew  professor  at  Cambridge, 
2  Zur.  97  n.,  190  n.,  3  Zur.  716;  probably 
referred  to  as  Emmanuel,  Sand,  xvi ;  letter 
from  him  to  Parker,  Park.  332 

Trenchard  (Sir  Tho.):  receives  the  archduke 
Philip,  2  Bee.  622  n 

Trent:  v.  Councils. 

Trental :  a  service  of  thirty  masses,  1  Brad. 
49  n.,  71,  372,  2  Cran.  63,  147,  157,  273; 
Grin.  30,  1  Lai.  56  n.,  2  Lot.  243,  Pit.  20, 
Rid.  319,  510,  1  Tyn.  148  n. ;  the  commu 
nion  not  to  be  used  thus,  2  Hoop.  146 

Trentham  (Rich.):  grantee  of  lioucester  ab 
bey,  2  Cran.  379  n 

Tresham  (Will.) :  vice-chancellor  of  Oxford, 
2  Jew.  952  n  ;  he  disputes  with  P.  Martyr, 
Jew.  viii ;  baptizes  the  great  bell  at  Christ 
church,  Oxford,  ib.  x.,  Hog.  266;  disputes 
with  Ridley,  Rid.  191 ;  prays  for  his  con 
version,  ib.  245 ;  disputes  also  with  Latimer, 
2  Lat.  2G6,  &c. ;  and  with  Cranmer,  1  Cran. 
391;  concerned  in  the  process  against  the 
latter,  2  Cran.  546  ;  his  deposition  against 
him.ifr.  549 

Trespasses :  v.  Debts,  Forgiveness,  Prayer 
(The  Lord's),  Sin. 

Trethwiffe  (Tho.) :  1  Tyn.  148  n 

Treveth  (Nich.)  :  ».  Triveth. 

Trevisa  (Jo.  de):  translates  Higden's  Poly- 
chronicon,  Pil.  598  n. ;  says  Bede  translated 
the  gospel  of  John,  Whita.  222 

Trevison  (Jo.),  proctor:  2  Cran.  492 

Trew   (  ):    a  free-will-man,    1   Brad. 

318  n.,  2  Brad.  243,  244,  358;  letters  to 
him,  2  Brad.  180, 181 

Tria  (Engelram  de) :  2  Tyn.  292  n 

Triacle  :  v.  Treacle. 

Trial :  v.  Throckmorton  (Sir  N.). 

Tribbechovius  (  ):  De  Doct.   Scholast. 

Cor.,  1  Hoop.  47  n 
Tribulation,  Trouble  :  v.  Affliction. 

The  godly  and  the  wicked  are  troubled, 
but  in  different  ways,  Nord.  135;  man  shall 


always  have  trouble  in  this  world,  1  Lai 
436;  it  is  to  be  expected  in  building  God 
house,  Pil.  396,  &c. ;  it  is  always  the  po; 
tion  of  the  faithful,  2  Lat.  183 ;  it  is  m 
expedient  that  Christian  men  should  t 
delivered  from  the  troubles  of  the  work 
2  Hoop.  230  ;  trouble  cannot  hurt  God 
children,  1  Brad.  419,  2  Cov.  235 ;  it  i 
profitable  to  them,  1  Hoop.  509 ;  a  blessing 
and  the  gift  of  God,  1  Tyn.  138 ;  the  time  ( 
tribulation  is  better  for  them  than  the  tim 
of  joy,  Phil.  226;  how  they  should  behav 
in  it,  2  Hoop.  313 ;  their  comfort  in  r 
1  Tyn.  141 ;  by  tribulation  we  are  eerti 
fied  to  be  the  children  of  God,  Phil.  290 
patient  expectation  in  troubles  declaret 
that  we  are  bound  unto  God,  2  Hoop.  317 
a  song  of  praise  for  God's  present  help  i 
trouble,  Nord.  150 

Tribute:  v.  Oaths. 

What  is  meant  by  tribute,  1  Bee.  220 ;  ': 
is  to  be  paid,  ib.  219,  220,  1  Lat.  282,  30: 
307,  513;  it  is  due  to  princes,  Sand.  5> 
199;  kings  may  impose  taxes,  1  Lat.  29£ 
we  are  bound  to  pay  them  though  unjus 
ib.  300;  not  to  pay  them  is  theft,  ib.  29! 
300,512;  compulsory  oathsas  to  the  amour 
of  a  man's  property  condemned,  1  Tyi 
187 ;  the  Jews  paid  taxes  to  the  king  i 
Persia,  Pil.  457 ;  tribute  was  paid  by  ou 
Saviour,  and  by  Peter,  1  Tyn.  189;  Paul 
command  respecting  it,  ib.  191;  if  tax* 
ought  to  be  paid  to  a  heathen,  much  mot 
to  a  Christian  king,  1  Lat.  306 ;  why  w 
ought  to  pay  tribute,  1  Bee.  220,  2  ffooj 
110  ;  it  is  a  note  of  our  obedience,  2  Hooj 
109,  110;  it  is  to  be  paid  for  conscierict 
sake,  ib. ;  it  is  to  be  paid  cheerfully,  Parl 
8;  objection  against  paying  it  answera 
1  Bcc.  220,  221 ;  taxes  generally  avoided  b 
the  clergy,  1  Tyn,  189  ;  Antichrist  exempt 
his  from  toll  and  tribute,  3  Bee.  514 

Tricennals  :  trentals,  1  Lat.  56 

Triers  :  a  place  of  pilgrimage,  Bale  633 

Trigonel  (Sir  Jo.)  :  v.  Tregonwell. 

Trilia  (Bern,  de)  :  v.  Bernard. 

Trindals :  rolls  of  wax,  2  Cran.  155,  503 
trindles,  Rid.  532 

Trinity  (The  Holy) :  v.  God. 

Trinity  knots  :  Pil.  80 

Tripartita  Historia:  v.  Cassiodorus. 

Tripartitum  Opusculum:  v.  Councils, Lat.IL 

Tritheites :  not  only  distinguish,  but  divide  th 
persons  of  the  Trinity,  Rog.  44;  affirm  th 
Holy  Ghost  to  be  inferior  to  the  Father,  II 
72 

Trithemius  (Jo.),  or  a  Trittenheim  :  notices  o 
him,  4  Bui.  515  n.,  1  Hoop.  327  n.,  Ria 
159  n.;  his  works,  Calf.  69,  115,  258  nn 
Jew.  xliii ;  he  makes  the  authority  of  th 


TRITIIEMIUS  —  TUDESCIII 


765 


church  eqnfil  to  that  of  scripture,  Hog.  79  ; 
gives  testimony  as  to  the  abandonment  of 
Arian  tendencies  by  Eusebius,  2  Fill.  359  n.; 
commends  Bertram,  3  Bee.  449,  Rid.  159  ; 
says  Anselm  wrote  many  books  which  never 
came  to  his  knowledge,  4  Jew.  808;  praises 
Gerson,3  Jew.  133;  his  cabalistical  writings 
censured,  1  Hoop.  327 
Triumphed  :  made  to  triumph,  2  Jew.  933 

Criveth  (Nich.)  :  on  superstition,  1  Hoop. 
314;  his  notes  on  Augustine  De  Civ.  Dei, 
Jew.  xxxiii,  1  Jeic.  150  n 

Trombeta  (Ant.) :  notice  of  him,  1  Tyn.  152  n 

Tronian  (St) :  v.  Ronan. 
>opes:  v.  Figures,  Metaphors. 

LYophimus  :  4  Bui.  44 
Yophonius:  his  case.  1  Hoop.  290 
>opicks :  affirmed  the   Holy  Ghost  to  be  a 
mere  creature,  Rog.  70 
"ropologieal  sense :  v.  Scripture. 

Trothes  :  truths,  Calf.  48 

[Trouble  :  v.  Tribulation. 

tTroy  :  1  Bui.  417 

Trullan   synod :  v.  Councils,  Const.  (691). 

Trumbett  (Ant.) :  r.  Trombeta. 

Trumpets:  their  use  and  importance,  Pil. 
442;  the  blowing  of  trumpets  amongst  the 
Jews,  2  Bid.  142,  1  Tyn.  352  ;  the  feast  of 
trumpets,  2  Bui,  165;  the  seven  trumpets 
in  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  843,  &c. 

Trunchfield  (Joan) :  she  was  one  of  the  two 
women  burnt  at  Ipswich,  Poet.  166 

Triishman  :  substitute,  3  Jew.  357 

Trust:  v.  Faith. 

Not  to  be  placed  in  physic,  horses,  &c., 
Pil.  230 

Truth :  v.  Prayers. 

What  it  is,  3  Bee.  604,  620:  God  is 
truth,  Hutch.  51 ;  assured  knowledge  of 
the  truth  is  attainable  by  the  teaching  of 
God,  2  Lat.  336;  the  truth  is  ever  certain 
and  simple,  2  Jew.  593 ;  it  throws  down  men 
and  advances  Christ,  Sand.  22;  the  doctrine  j 
of  it  is  needful  to  repentance,  3  Bui.  57 ; 
its  enemies,  p.  297,  col.  2,  above;  it  is 
always  assaulted  by  Satan,  1  Hoop.  26; 
how  it  must  be  judged,  Calf.  60,  61 ;  it  is 
not  afraid  of  the  light,  1  Cran.  368 ;  it  is 
darkened  by  man's  wisdom,  1  Hoop.  27; 
often  hid  in  corners,  Phil.  121  ;  suppressed 
by  the  multitude  in  queen  Mary's  days, 
3  Bee.  243  ;  some  were  prisoners  for  con 
fessing  it,  ib.  244  ;  it  cannot  be  burned  or 
imprisoned,  1  Brad.  457  ;  the  complaint  of 
Verity,  verses,  2  Brad.  364 ;  a  dialogue 
between  Custom  and  Verity,  Grin.  35; 
custom  must  yield  to  it,  1  Jew.  49,  l-r>4, 
Whita.  613;  it  cannot  be  maintained  with 
lies,  Rid.  10 ;  it  is  to  be  preferred  to  peace, 
1  Lat.  487,  2  Lat.  347  ;  we  must  walk  in 


truth,  Sand.  118,  122,  &c. ;  the  truth  is  to 
be  testified  by  preaching,  ib.  291 ;  by  writ 
ing,  ib. ;  by  suffering,  ib.  292  ;  it  must  be 
spoken  always,  2  Lat.  90;  must  be  truly 
uttered,  Pil.  487 ;  must  be  spoken  though 
it  give  offence,  2  Lat.  77;  the  danger  of 
withstanding  it,  1  Cov.  501 ;  to  withhold 
the  truth  which  we  know,  is  treason  to 
Christ,  2  Lat.  298;  to  deny  it  is  not  the 
way  to  keep  our  goods,  2  Bui.  100;  it  and 
falsehood  are  nigh  neighbours,  4  Jew. 
1167 

Trygonell  (Sir  Jo.):  v.  Tregonwell. 

Tserelas  (Anne  de) :  the  wife  of  bp  Hooper, 
q.  v. 

Tsion  :  for  Zion.  Poet.  418 

Tubeta  (Ant.)  :  v.  Trombeta. 

Tubingen  :  2  Cov.  viii,  xii. 

Tubman  (Will.) :  servant  to  Grindal,  Grin. 
462 

Tuchyner  (  ),  master  at  Winchester  col 
lege,  Phil.  i. 

Tudeschi  (Nich.  de),  abbot  of  Palermo,  com- 
monly  called  Panormitanus :  Jew.  xli;  he 
admits  that  the  apostles  gave  the  Holy  Ghost 
without  chrism, 3  Jews.  178;  says  Augustine 
had  a  wrong  opinion  of  original  sin,  4  Jew. 
786,  787  5  observes  that  the  true  faith  of 
Christ  may  remain  in  one  alone;  and  so  it 
is  true  to  say  that  faith  faileth  not  in  the 
church,  4  Jeic.  724  ;  says,  custom  prevails 
not  against  the  law  of  God,  3  JewA'2'3;  states 
that  notwithstanding  the  priest  say  mass, 
with  the  intention  that  God  would  destroy 
some  man,  yet  doth  he  consecrate,  t'6.454; 
ascribes  to  the  pope  the  fulness  of  power, 
4  Jew.  832;  calls  him  the  bishop  of  all  the 
World,  ib.  827;  says  that  he  holds  the 
place  of  God  in  the  earth,  &c.,  Rog.  38  n. ; 
declares  that  Christ  and  the  pope  make 
one  consistory,  and  says,  that  sin  only  ex- 
ccpted,  the  pope  in  a  manner  can  do  all 
things  that  God  can  do,  3  Jew.  270,  272, 
284,  559,  560,  4  Jew.  831,  831,  939,  940; 
savs  he  may  dispense  against  the  New  Tes 
tament,  3  Jew.  218,  599,  Rog.  191;  moves 
a  'doubt  whether  he  may  deprive  all  the 
bishops  in  the  world  at  one  time,  3  Jew. 
329,  330;  declares  that  the  pope,  notwith 
standing  he  take  money  for  bestowing  a 
bishoprick,  &c.,  commits  no  simony,  4  Jew, 
869;  prefers  the  assertion  of  a  private  per 
son,  supported  by  scripture,  to  a  pope  or 
council,  2  Bee.  261,  3  Bee.  392,  2  Cran., 
37,  2  Jew.  677,  3  Jew.  177,  4  Jeic.  712,  775, 
1054,  Phil.  357,  Pil.  532  n.,  626;  allows 
that  the  laws  and  determinations  of  popes 
and  councils  cannot,  in  strait  manner  of 
speech,  be  called  the  laws  of  God,  4  Jew. 
1052;  affirms  that  the  pope  may  be  a  here- 


766 


TUDESCHI  —  TURKS 


tic,  and  of  heretics  may  be  judged,  4  Jew. 
928;  says  the  pope  is  bound  to  confess 
himself,  and  that  in  so  doing  the  priest  is 
above  him,  ib.  674,  704~1037;  affirms  that 
the  cardinalship  stands  by  the  law  of  God, 
ib.  784 ;  considers  that  a  cardinal,  for  re 
ceiving  a  palfrey  of  a  nobleman,  is  not 
thought  to  commit  simony,  ib.  869  (but 
see  the  note) ;  allows  that  single  life  is  not 
of  the  substance  of  holy  orders,  2  Jew. 993, 
3  Jew.  404,  417,  507;  remarks  that  the 
priests  of  Greece,  being  within  orders,  do 
marry  wives  without  sin  or  breach  of  law, 
either  of  God  or  of  man,  SJeiv.  423,  4Jew. 
809;  considers  that  the  pope  might  have  a 
wife,  4  Jew.  809 ;  asserts  that  a  priest  is 
not  to  be  deposed  for  simple  fornication, 

3  Jew.  145;    says,   a  priest   that  keeps  a 
concubine,  unless  notoriously,  may  not  be 
refused  in   his  service,    4  Jew.  637,  641 ; 
declares  a  bishop  not  bound  to  deprive  a 
priest   that   keeps   a  concubine,    ib.    639; 
would  have  those  that  cannot  live  chaste 
contract  matrimony,  3  Jew.  427;  concludes 
that  a  harlot  may  dispose  of  her   goods, 

4  Jew.  647;  says  that  the  prince's  law,  if 
it  be  prejudicial  or  hurtful  to  the  church, 
is  not  extended  unto  the  church,  unless  it 
be  expressly  allowed  by  the  pope;  but  if  it 
be  profitable  for  the  church,  we  must  think 
it  is  allowed,  unless  it  be  expressly   dis 
allowed,  ib.  1032;  lays  it  down  as  a  rule  in 
law,  that  error  in  name  marreth  not  the 
matter,  so  that  the  body  or  party  be  known, 
ib.  635 

Tudor  (Edm.),  earl  of  Richmond:  Margaret 

(Beaufort)  his  wife,  2  Cran.  358 
Tudson   (Jo.),  or  Tutson :    martyred,  Poet. 

165,  3  Zur.  175  n 

Tuesday  (Shrove) :  why  so  called,  Grin.  140 
Tufton'(Mr):  Park.  198 
Tuke  (Sir  Brian) :  1  Tyn.  xxxvi. 
Tullibardin:  v.  Murray  (W.),  of  Tullibardin. 
•Tully  (M.) :  v.  Cicero. 
Tunbridge,  <•«.  Kent:    the   grammar-school 

founded  by  Sir  And.  Judd,  Park.  210 
Tunic :    an  ancient  vestment,    not   peculiar 

to  the  clergy,  1  Zur.  350  n. ;  two  different 

kinds,  ib. 
Tunicle :  worn  with  the  albe,  Lit.  Edw.  76, 

170;  to  be  abolished,  Grin.  135,  1-VJ ;  the 

word  used  by  Tyndale  in  Exodus,  1  Tyn. 

420 
Tunis :  the  kingdom  desired  by  Don  John  of 

Austria,  1  Zur.  327  n 
Tunstall  (Cuthb.) :  v.  Tonstal. 
Turbervile  (James),  bishop  of  Exeter:  1  Zur. 

10  n.;  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  Park.  122 
Turcas  :  turquoise,  Bale  607 
Turelupini:  a  medieval  sect,  2  Jew.  689 


Turkened,  or  Turkised  :  furbished,  Hog.  2i 
Turkey:  affairs  of  it,  2  Zur.  246;  history  o 
an   emperor,  3  Bee.  278 ;   the   church  nos 
extinct  there,  4  Bui.  73 
Turkish  stone  :  turquoise,  3  Bui.  336 
Turks  :  v.  Mahomet,  Mahometanism. 

Alleged  to  be  Magog,  Ba!eSi\;  theii 
cruelty,  1  Bee.  239,  240,  2  Bui.  106;  theii 
boasting,  1  Bee.  289 ;  they  rer-kon  theii 
first  emperor  from  the  date  of  the  first 
Romish  jubilee,  2  Bui.  268;  their  enmitj 
to  the  Christian  name,  Grin.  13;  they  have 
been  the  scourge  of  God,  Lit.  Eliz.  493 ;  the 
dread  of  Christendom,  Pil.  77  ;  they  every 
ran  the  churches  of  the  East,  Pra.  Elist, 
462 ;  their  ravages  in  Hungary  (q.  v.),  and 
various  other  parts  of  Christendom,  Bale 
574,  2  Bui.  381,  2  Cran.  232,  Grin.  13,  14, 
98,  Lit,  Eliz.  451,  454,  461,  524,  527,  538 
n.,  Pra.  Eliz.  463,  2  Tyn.  254,  IZur.  269, 
283;  they  take  Rhodes,  3  Bee.  10,  1  Lat. 
13,  2  Lat.  33,  3  Tyn.  136 ;  war  with  them 
in  Germany,  2  Cran.  233 — 236;  their  con 
test  with  Persia,  ib.  440,  Grin.  287, 1  Jew. 
85;  they  attack  Malta,  Lit.  Eliz.  460,  519; 
but  are  defeated,  ib.  401, 524 ;  invade  Cy 
prus,  &c.  1  Zur.  239  n.,  269  ;  defeated  at  Le-j 
panto,  ib.  270;  they  are  not  to  be  hated] 

3  Tyn.  8;  they  may  be  resisted,  3  Tyn.  212 j 
war  against  them  is  commendable,  Grini 
13,  2  Zur.  169;   their  false   religion,  Bait 
572 ;   they  are   a  great  multitude,  yet  in 
error,   4  Bui.  155,  3  Tyn.  53;   said   to  W 
five  times  as  numerous  as  the  Papists,  3 
Tyn.  53,  70;  a  part  of  the  devil's  church 

4  Bui.  11  ;  they  do  not  worship  the  tru« 
God,  ib.  173,  Wool.  54;  deny  the  Trinity 
Hog.  43;  say  that  Christ  was  a  good  mai 
like  Moses  and  Mahomet,  ib.  49;    are  ii 
error  respecting  his  passion,  ib    58 ;  ima 
gine  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  a  bare  powei 
and  efficacy  of  God,  Hog.  72;  prefer  theii 
own  imaginations  to  the  scriptures,  ib.  79 
deface  the  New  Testament,  ib.  85 ;   thinl 
that  justification  is  to  be  obtained  by  pil 
grimages  to  Mecca,   &c.,  ib.  109;  and  by 
works  without  faith,  ib.  114;  they  cannolj 
do  good  works,  4  Bui.  83  ;  they  say  that  all 
who  live  uprightly  shall  be  saved,  of  what4 
soever  religion  they  be,  ib.  160;  also  tha(| 
the  devils  and  ungodly  in  hell,  who   call 
upon  God  for  mercy,  shall  be  saved,  t&.67; 
they   abhor  images,    Calf.  44,    Wool.  26; 
will  not  suffer  an  image  even  in  profane  or 
civil  things,  2  Bee.  68 ;  use   the   Arabian 
language   in   their   rites,   Hog.  242 ;   their 
priests  count  it  meritorious  to  injure  Chris 
tians  by  lies  and  forswearing,  ib.  120;  theil) 
law  against  adultery,  2  Bee.  619  ;  a  hymni 
by   Rob.   Wisdom,    for    deliverance  from 


TURKS  - 

Turk  and  pope,  Poet.  494 ;  another  peti- 
ion  to  the  same  effect,  ib.  531 ;  prayer 
igainst  the  Turks,  Pro.  Ellz.  4G2n.;woes 
ind  miseries  coming  upon  them,  2  Bui. 
106;  Policy  of  the  Turkish  Empire,  Hog. 
14,  120,160,  &c.  nn.;  Auke  Turcicas  De- 
icriptio,  U>.  85  n 

rmyne  (Rich.) :  hanged  and  burnt,  Bale 
51 

rn,  return,  and  half  turn :  gestures  at 
mass,  2  Bee.  451 

irnbull  ( ),  reader  of  logic  at  Oxford  : 

2  Cran.  383,  384 

irner  ( Rich. ) :  a  preacher,  2  Cran.  349  n. ; 
one  of  the  six  preachers  at  Canterbury,  1 
Bee.  x.  n. ;  he  preached  in  the  rebels'  camp 
near  Canterbury,  2  Cran.  439 ;  proposed 
as  abp  of  Armagh,  ib.  438,  439 ;  an  exile, 
1  Cran.  (9) 


TYNDALE 


767 


Twibytte,  or  Twibill:  a  two-edged  bill  or 
mattock,  2  Bee.  449 

Twins :  their  fortune  often  unlike,  Hutch. 
87 

Twonson  (Nich.),  printer  at  Nuremberg: 
1  Tyn.  Ivii,  3  Tyn.  218 

Twynn  (Tho.) :  translates  a  book  by  Bullin- 
ger,  4  Bui.  xxvi. 

Tvvysden  (Rog.) :  Hist.  Angl.  Scriptorea 
Decem,  2  Ful.  23  n 

Tybald  (Tho.),  or  Tybbold:  2  Cran.  340, 
341,  3  Zur.  16  n.,  620  n 

Tyburn  tippet:  1  Lot.  119,  180 

Tyburtius  (St):  v.  Tiburcius. 

Tychonius:  his  rules,  in  Augustine,  Whita. 
378, 494,  Rid.  126;  he  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  255 

Tyconius  :  a  Donatist,  1  Ful.  147 

Tyler  (Rog.):  2  Brad.  397  n 

Tyler  (Tho.) :  died  in  prison,  Poet.  172 

Tyleshardes:  tile-sherds,  Calf.  208 

Tyndale  family:  1  Tyn.  xiii,  &c. 

Tyndale  (Hugh),  alias  Hutching :  1  Tyn.  xiii, 
xiv. 

Tyndale  (Jo.) :  arrested  and  fined  for  be 
friending  his  brother  William,  1  Tyn.  xiii. 

Tyndale  (Tho.),  of  Kington  St  Michael: 
1  Tyn.  xiii. 

TYNDAT.E  (Will.):  mentioned,  1  Hoop.  245; 
called  Hitchins,  1  Tyn.  37,  Hochin,  ib. 
xxii,  Hotchens,  ib.  xxiii,  Hutchyns,  ib. 
xxxiv,  Hychens,  ib.  xxvi,  Hychins,  ib.  xv; 
his  descent,  ib.  xiii;  his  birth,  iii.  xiv;  he 
studied  in  both  universities,  ib.;  tutor  in 
the  family  of  Sir  John  "Walsh,  ib.  &c. ;  not 
a  monk,  ib.  xv;  summoned  to  appear  before 
Dr  Parker,  ib.  xvii,  &c.,  395  ;  he  preaches 
at  Bristol,  ib.  xviii ;  quits  Gloucestershire 
for  London,  ib.  xxi,  394  ;  seeks  the  pa'ron- 
age  of  bp  Tonstal,  but  in  vain,  ib.  xxi,  395; 
befriended  by  II.  Munmouth,  ib.  xxii ;  he 
quits  England  to  return  no  more,  ib.  xxv; 
his  life  abroad,  including  his  biblical  labours, 
ib.  &c.;  his  knowledge  of  Hebrew,  ib.  68; 
he  is  shipwrecked,  ib.  xxxix ;  his  epistles  to 
Frith,  ib.  liii,  Ivii ;  his  manner  of  life  at 
Antwerp,  ib.  Ix ;  his  protestation  touching 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  state 
of  departed  souls,  ib.  Ixii;  carried  off  pri 
soner  to  Yilvorden,  tTi.lxvii;  his  martyrdom, 
Bale  394,  3  Bee.  11,  1  Brad.  288,  1  Tyn. 
Ixxv ;  his  last  prayer,  1  Tyn.  Ixxv;  testi 
monies  to  his  character  and  attainments, 
from  CochUi'us,  ib.  xxix ;  from  Herman 
Busche.as  recorded  by  Spalatinus,  ib.  xxx  ; 
from  Vaughan,  ib.  xliii,  xiv;  from  Frith 's 
letter  to  More,  ib.  Ivi,  3  Tyn.  219;  from 
Joye,  1  Tyn.  Ixii ;  from  Mr  Poyntz,  ib.  Ixvii ; 
from  his  jailor  and  prosecutor,  ib.  Ixxii, 
Ixxiv;  ib.  from  Foxe,  Ixxvii;  Sir  Tho. 


768 


TYNDALE  —  ULMIS 


More's  testimony  to  his  labours,  ib.  lii ;  his 
humble  estimate  of  himself,  ib.  Iv  ;  he  was 
a  Yorkist  in  principle,  ib.  458;  he  had  the 
spirit  of  Elias,  Bale  138 

His  WORKS,  edited  by  the  Rev.  Hen. 
Walter,  B.D.,  F.R.S.,  1,  2,  3,  Tyn. ;  the 
known  and  reputed  labours  of  his  pen, 
3  Tyn.  337;  some  books  of  his  mentioned, 
2  Bee.  421 ;  works  edited  by  him,  1  Tyn.  ix ; 
he  published  lord  Cobham's  examination, 
Sale  6 ;  likewise  that  of  Wil  1.  Thorpe,  i b.  64 ; 
Rid.  494  n.;  his  (?)  advertisement  prefixed 
thereto,  Bale  62  ;  his  biblical  labours,  2  Cuv. 
viii,  2  Gran,  ix,  1  Tyn.  xxv.  &c.,  and  p.  115, 
above ;  not  assisted  in  them  by  Coverdale, 

2  Cov.  viii;  More's  objections  to  Tyndale's 
version,   3  Tyn.  14  n.  ;   articles  extracted 
from  his  Wicked  Mammon  by  the  bishops, 
with  Foxe's  remarks  on  them,  and  extracts 
from  the  examination  of  W.  Tewkesbury, 

1  Tyn.  46,   &c.  nn. ;  the  Obedience  of  a 
Christian  Man,  written  three  years  before 
the  Practice  of  Prelates,  2  Tyn.  344;  articles 
which  the  prelates  affirmed  to  be  contained 
in  it,  and  pronounced  heretical,  1  Tyn.  170, 
173,  &c.  nn.;  Tewkesbury  and  others  con 
demned  far  possessing  his  books,  ib.  32 — 
36,  46,  &c.;  works  erroneously  ascribed  to 
him,  ib.  x. 

Tyndale  (Will.),  monk  of  Greenwich:  1  Tyn. 
xv,  and  perhaps  another  of  the  name,  ib. 

Tyndall  (Humph.),  master  of  Qu.coll.  Camb., 
"3  Whitg.  611 

Tynedale,  a  district  in  Northumberland  :  Rid. 
145  ;  the  ancient  barons  of  it,  1  Tyn.  xiii. 

Types:  v.  Allegories. 

Types  of  Christ,  p.  175,  col.  2  above ;  see 
also  Sacrifices  ;  types  of  the  church,  p.  202, 
col.  2  above ;  the  type  of  Abraham  and  his 
two  wives  (Gal.  iv.),  1  Tyn.  307,  Whita. 
405;  Israel  in  the  wilderness,  the  water, 
the  rock,  the  cloud,  &c.,  Whita.  407,  408 , 
David  and  Goliath,  ib.  400;  reasons  ground 
ed  on  types  are  uncertain,  2  Whitg.  92 

Tyrants:  an  honourable  name  at  first,  2 
Whitg.  86, 1  Bui.  310 ;  who  are  such,  3  Bee. 
610;  Tyndale  uses  the  word  in  Gen.  vi.  4, 
now  rendered  "giants,"  1  Tyn.  409;  a 
tyrant  better  than  no  king  at  all,  ib.  180 ; 
tyrants  are  entirely  in  God's  hands,  ib,  140; 
why  they  are  suffered  to  prosper,  2  Tyn. 
Ill;  God  will  be  revenged  on  them,  ib. 
243;  they  cannot  kill  whom  they  please, 

3  Bee.  564;  whether  they  may  be  resisted, 

2  Zur.  169 ;  they  must  not  be,  1  Tyn.  332, 
336,  3  Tyn.  180, 188 ;  of  the  killing  of  them, 

1  Bui.  318 

Tyre :  denounced  by  Christ,  2  Hoop.  209 
Tyrology:  instruction   for   mere   beginners, 

2  Bee.  5G3 


Tyrone  (Earls  of)  :  v.  O'Neale. 
Tyronense  concilium  :  v.  Councils,  Tours. 

Tyrrell  (  ):  v.  Tirrell. 

Tyteshale  (Jo.) :   wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 

'Bale  257 
Tytler  (A.  F.) :    England   under  Edw.   and 

Mary,  1  Lat.  161  n 

U 

TJbiquitaries :  otherwise  called  Synusiasts, 
Rog.  289 ;  Lutheran  and  Popish  ones,  ib. 
293;  they  say,  that  Christ,  as  man,  is 
wherever  the  Deity  is,  ib.  65 ;  believe  Christ's 
body  to  be  eaten  corporally,  ib.  289,  and  that 
by  the  wicked  as  well  as  by  the  godly,  ibi 
2i)3  ;  they  were  opposed  by  Bullinger,  q.  v\ 
also  by  P.  Martyr,  and  J.  Simler,  1  Zur.  307 
attacked  by  Sturmius,  2  Zur.  314;  the  Ubi- 
quitarian  controversy,  4  Jew.  1245  n.,  12G4, 
I  Zur.  92  n.,  98,  100,  123,  127,  135,  139, 
302,  307,  2  Zur.  205,  245  n.,  253,  3  Zur. 
145 

Ubiquity:  the  ubiquity  of  Christ's  body  a 
false  doctrine,  4  Bui.  447 ;  introduced  by 
Antichrist,  3  Bee.  524;  heretical,  and  con- 
senting  to  Marcion,  ib.  450 

Udal  (Jo.) :  a  divine,  1  Brad.  562 

Udalric,  or  Hulderic,bp  of  Augsburgh:  writes 
to  pope  Nicholas  against  forbidding  priests' ' 
marriage,  3  Jew.  211,  426,  427,  4  Jew.  641, 
926 ;  copy  of  the  epistle  in  English,  Pil. 
568 — 570  ;  the  Latin  original,  ib.  685 — 687; 
the  epistle  is  likewise  ascribed,  but  as  Cave 
judges  erroneously,  to  Volusian,  bp  of  Car 
thage,  3  Jew.  427  n.,  4  Jew.  641,  Sand.  316  n 

Udalric  (  ) :  saluted,  3  Zur.  334 

Udalricus  Zazius,  q.  v. 

Ufford  (Will.),  regent  of  the  Carmelites: 
Bale  16 

Ugsome:  frightful,  3  Bee.  179 

Ukraine:  3 Zur.  600  n 

Uladislaus :  v.  Wladislaus. 

Ullenson  (Jo.):  3  Zur.  5G4 

Ulmer  (Jo.  Rod.),  or  Ulmius,  son  of  Jo.  ab 
Ulmis  :  1  Zur.  324,  326,  2  Zur.  306,  307 

Ulmis  (Hen.  ab):  comes  to  England,  3  Zur. 
447  n 

Ulmis  (Jo.  ab):    2  Brad.  403  n.,  1  Zur.  87, 
324  n.,  2  Zur.  306  n.,  3  Zur.  4  n.,  123,  282, 
311 ;  patronized  by  the  marquis  of  Dorset, 
3  Zur.  84;    he  studies  at  Oxford,  ib.  70, 
719;  admitted  into  the  king's  college  (Ch.  ' 
ch.),  ib.  389  ;  he  often  writes  to  Bullinger, 
ib.  719;  takes  degrees  in  arts,  ib.  360, 389  n.,  > 
450;  resigns  his  fellowship  at  St  John's, 
ib.  896  n.,  449  ;  letters,  mostly  to  Bullinger,  I 
ib.  377 — 457  ;  a  postscript  by  him,  ib.  323 ;  j 
letter  to  him,  ib.  3G5 

Ulmis  (Jo.  Conrad  ab),  or  Ulmer  :  comes  to  | 
England,  3  Zur.  447  n.;  preacher  at  Schaff- 


ULMIS  —  UNCTION 


•69 


lausen,  4  Bui.  xxvi;    two  letters  by  him, 
Zur.  458,  459 

imis  (Jo.  Gualter  ab) :  3  Zur.  702 
mis  (Mistress  ab) :  3  Zur.  697 
philas,  an  Arian  bishop  :  2  Jew.  691,  692; 
Ihis   Gothic   version    of  the  scriptures,  ib. 
|690,  Wliita.  221 
Ipian,  the  lawyer  :  v.  Law  (Civil). 

His  life  saved  by  Alexander  Severus, 
'2  Jew.  981,  982 

Iric,  duke  of  Wurtemberg  :  succours  Bren- 
tius,  3  Zur.  543  n 

Istat  (Dan.):  he  and  his  firm  at  Antwerp 
contract  for   reforming  the  debased  cur 
rency,  1  Zur.  93  n 
lister:  v.  Ireland. 

'Istetter  (Jo.):  married  Sarah,  daughter  to 
Fagius,  3  Zur.  331  n.;  letters  to  him,  ib. 
331,  332 

'lysses  :  2  Bui.  213 

^mpton  (Sii-Ed\v.),orTJnton :  Anne(Seymour) 
his  wife,  dan.  of  the  protector  Somerset, 
and  widow  of  Amb.  Dudley,  earl  of  War 
wick,  1  Bee.  396  n.,  3  Zur.  340 n*.,  565  n.; 
letter  to  her,  3  Zur.  702  ;  a  book  dedicated 
to  her,  Poet,  xliii. 
nbelief,  Infidelity:  v.  Faith. 

Sometimes  published  among  the  simple 
under  the  name  of  faith,  1  Jew.  83 ;  it  is 
the  result  of  ignorance  or  misunderstanding 
of  God's  word,  2  Hoop.  173 ;  there  is  no 
true  faith  where  there  is  doubtfulness, 
3  Bee.  176,  177 ;  two  kinds  of  doubting, 
1  Bui.  88 ;  unbelief  is  the  root  of  all  evil, 
both  of  wickedness  and  of  misery,  2  Bee. 
396, 1  Cov.  240,  2  Hoop.  59,  173,  Phil.  287, 
Sand.  343,  1  Tyn.  489— 4<tl,  494 ;  mistrust 
offends  God,  Pil.  135;  the  greatest  dis 
honour  to  God  is  to  doubt  him,  1  Brad, 
119,  344;  unbelief  is  emphatically  declared 
in  scripture  to  be  sin,  1  Tyn.  490;  the 
damning  sin,  3  Tyn.  173;  remedy  against 
it,  with  sentences  and  examples  of  scrip 
ture,  1  Bee.  405,  406 

Unbelievers,  Infidels :  meaning  of  the  word 
infidelis,  A'ow.  (101) ;  unbelievers' thoughts 
of  God,  2  Tyn.  210 ;  their  sins  are  not  par 
doned  because  of  their  infidelity,  2  Hoop. 
60;  how  they  are  guilty  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  4  Bui.  4C6;  the  Christian's 
duty  towards  infidels,  1  Tyn.  99;  they  may 
not  be  wronged,  ib.  204 ;  promises  made  to 
them  must  be  kept,  ib.  206 

Unclean  :  creatures  that  were  so,  2  Bui.  210  ; 
unclean  things,  4  Bui.  268 ;  the  touching 
of  them,  2  Bui.  216 

Uncomber  (St) :  his  (or  her)  oats,  Bale  498 
[qu.if  Stllunegunda?  and  see  Concumbrej. 


Unction  :  v.  Holy  Ghost. 

Holy  oil,  Pil.  163,  1  Tyn.  224,  225;  de 
clared  by  some  of  old  to  be  Jewish,  3  Jew. 
178;  the  institution  of  chrism  ascribed  by 
tradition  to  Christ,  after  the  maundy,  2 
Cran.  515,  516 ;  chrism  or  holy  oil,  how 
made  and  used,  2Jeiv.  1136,  3  Jew.  178; 
blasphemously  termed  the  chrism  of  sal 
vation,  Calf.  2i8;  Papists  say  that  chrism 
is  necessary  to  salvation,  and  yet  have  none, 
for  Innocent  III.  says  chrism  is  made  of 
oil  and  balsam,  but  the  balsam  has  been 
omitted  for  many  ages,  3  Jew.  178  ;  oil  was 
used  by  the  apostles  and  fathers,  but  not 
as  the  Romanists  use  it,  ib.  235,  243;  out 
ward  oil  avails  not,  2  Tyn.  184;  anointing 
anciently  joined  with  baptism,  4  Bui.  361, 
Calf.  224,  225;  such  anointing  needful, 
according  to  Cyprian,  Whita.  601,  602; 
introduced  by  the  fathers,  says  Erasmus, 
ib.  602;  not  positively  unlawful,  2  Brad. 
385 ;  not  received  by  Novatus,  2  Ful.  389 ; 
anointing  at  baptism  practised  in  king 
Edward's  time,  Lit.  Edw.  112;  article 
against  its  use  in  bapti>m,  Grin.  160; 
anointing  used  by  Papists  in  their  confirma 
tion,  3  Bee.  234,  Rog.  253,  254,  3  Tyn.  20; 
such  chrism  not  in  scripture,  2  Cran.  80, 
116  ;  anointing  of  Romish  priests,  Pil.  163, 
581,  3  Tyn.  19,  176;  the  ceremony  bor 
rowed  from  the  Jews,  3  Tyn.  20;  no  out 
ward  anointing  is  necessary  for  Christian 
priests,  1  Tyn.  256;  the  apostles  were 
anointed,  not  with  oil,  but  with  the  Spirit, 
1  Tyn.  229;  the  anointing  of  kings, — the 
chief  bishop  is  the  proper  person  to  anoint 
the  king,  but  any  other  may,  2  Cran.  126; 
the  king  a  perfect  monarch  without  anoint 
ing,  ib.;  the  kings  of  France,  being  anointed, 
received  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds,  1 
Jew.  206;  the  kings  of  Spain  notanointed, 
4  Jew.  1037  ;  anointing  of  the  sk-k, — on  the 
precept  of  St  James,  3  Bee.  374,61!*,  ±Bul. 
621,  522,  2  Cran.  99,  2  Ful.  170,  2  Jew. 
1135,  &c.,  3  Jew.  243,  Whita.  199,  1  Whita. 
543 ;  this  anointing  was  a  symbol  of  the 
gift  of  healing,  Calf.  245;  its  effect  has 
ceased,  ib. ;  extreme  unction  was  used  by 
the  old  heretics  called  Heiacleonites,  Phil. 
424  ;  on  the  Romish  sacrament  of  extreme 
unction,  Calf.  244—248,  2  Jew.  1135 ;  it  is 
no  sacrament,  Pil.  524,  &c.,  Rog.  263  ; 
•whether  sanctioned  by  St  James,  see  above; 
anointing  of  the  sick  was  a  temporary  sign, 
not  a  perpetual  sacrament,  2  Ful.  170, 
3  Jew.  243;  Rogers  affirms  that  extreme 
unction  is  allowed  to  be  administered  by 
any  Christian,  Rog.  203;  this  does  not 


Misprinted  Ampton,  as  at  p.  24  of  this  Index. 


59 


•77U 


UJNUilUJM 


appear  to  be  the  fact,  ib.  n.;  but  Inno 
cent  I.  is  said  to  have  permitted  it  to  be 
so  ministered,  Calf.  246 ;  anoiling  has  no 
promise,  and  is  altogether  superstitious, 
1  Tyn.  275;  More  maintains  the  contrary, 
ib.  27Cn.;  oil  for  anointing  the  sick,  sold 
by  the  bishops  to  the  inferior  clergy,  3  Tyn. 
20;  the  form  of  anointing,  Hog.  263;  the 
unction  said  to  take  away  venial  sin,  2 
Cran.  117,  Pil.  527 ;  unction  of  the  sick 
enjoined  by  the  Institution,  and  styled  a 
sacrament,  2  Cran.  99;  unction  in  sickness 
not  unlawful,  2  'Brad.  385 ;  permitted  by 
king  Ed  ward's  first  Prayer  Book,  if  desired, 
Lit.  Edw.  139, 143,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxvi ;  direc 
tion  about  it,  2  Hoop.  147  ;  unction  said  to 
be  abolished  in  the  church  of  England, 
1  Zur.  178  (see  358) ;  we  visit  the  sick  and 
anoint  them  with  the  precious  oil  of  the 
mercy  of  God,  2  Jew.  1103;  on  the  oint 
ment  in  Psa.  xxiii,  2  Cov.  314,  2  Hoop.  228 ; 
Christ's  anointing  of  his  people,  2  Tyn. 
180,  182,  184;  meaning  of  the  precept, 
"Anoint  thy  head"  (Matt,  vi.),  ib.  92 

Underbill  (Tho.) :  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Underbill   (Edw.) :    Hooper's    champion,    2 
Hoop.  xi. 

Underset:  supported,  2  Tyn.  208 

Understanding :  v.  Scripture,  v. 

A  faculty  of  the  soul,  3  Bui.  98,  376 

Undertree   (  ):    scheme   to  take  him, 

Park.  460,  462,  463;  examined,  ib.  464; 
should  be  hanged,  ib. 

Ungodly :  r.  Wicked. 

Unhappy  :  who  is  so,  3  Bee.  607 

Unhele  :  to  uncover,  2  Tyn.  322 

Uniformity:  v.  Statutes. 

Uniformity  of  doctrine  in  all  the  reform 
ed  churches  earnestly  desired  by  Cranmer 
and  Calvin,  Rog.  3;  established  in  this 
kingdom  under  Edward  VI.,  ib.  4;  inter 
rupted  by  Mary's  reign,  ib.  5;  restored  under 
Elizabeth,  ib.  6;  letter  by  her  requiring 
uniformity  in  rites  and  ceremonies,  Park. 
223 ;  letter  of  Parker  on  the  same,  ib.  227  ; 
proceedings,  ib.  233,  234,  236,  237 ;  Parker 
perplexed  through  want  of  support  in  his 
endeavours,  ib.  262;  course  to  be  adopted, 
ib.  267  ;  uniformity  enforced  by  Parker,  ib. 
270,  272—274,  278 ;  another  letter  of  the 
queen,  ib.  386;  her  care  for  uniformity, 
and  proceedings  to  enforce  it,  ib.  451 ;  uni 
formity  of  doctrine  disturbed  by  disputes 
about  subscription,  Rog.  8,  and  by  the 
Jesuits,  ib.  10 ;  "NVhitgift  endeavours  to 
promote  it  by  enforcing  subscription,  ib. 
11 ;  it  was  maintained  through  Elizabeth's 
reign,  ib.  20;  furthered  by  James' approval 
of  the  canons,  ib.  22 

Unigeriitus  :  v.  Clement  VI. 


Unio  Dissidentium,  otherwise  called  Th( 
Union  of  Doctors:  a  book  compiled  L; 
Herman  Bodius,  3  Tyn.  187,  213;  the  sann 
book,  or  another  with  a  similar  title,  Ritl 
490;  Unio  Dissidentium  Tripartita,i6. 494  r 

Union :  v.  Unity. 

The  word  used  for  oneness  wherein  then 
is  but  a  single  person,  3  Bee.  279 

Unions :  v.  Chantries,  Pluralities. 

United  Brethren  :  v.  Moravians. 

Unity :  v.  Church,  vi,  Love,  Prayers,  Schism 
Of  unity,  3  Jew.  620,  &c.,  Now.  (104 
conjunction  with  Christ  and  the  church 
4  Bui.  333,  1  Hoop.  153 ;  true  and  fals< 
unity,  Calf.  261,  &c.,  1  Za<.487,  Rid.  12( 
Sand.  94,  2  Tyn.  259;  unity  is  in  itself  nc 
evidence  of  truth,  1  Lat.  130;  they  caiinc 
be  truly  one,  who  are  not  one  in  truth 
Sand  429;  unity  is  nothing  without  veritv 
1  Brad.  394,  Poet.  269;  to  what  unity  S 
Paul  exhorts,  3  Tyn.  123 ;  unity  a  mark  c 
the  church,  Poet.  275 ;  Christians  are  a' 
united  by  two  bonds,  Pil.  367;  unity  ;' 
required  in  religion  and  in  affection,  Sam' 
93;  it  depends  not  on  uniformity  of  rite^ 
Pil.  538,  620  ;  unity  must  be  kept,  4  Bit 
61 ;  it  is  to  be  maintained  if  possible,  Rii 
121 ;  to  be  embraced  if  it  be  with  verity 
ib.  157 ;  hindrances  to  it,  Sand.  100,  &c. 
preservatives  of  it,  ib.  103,  &c. ;  exhorta 
tions  to  it,  2  Jew.  1095,  &e.,  Sand.  92,  42* 
3  Zur.  45;  union  is  almost  banished,  3  Bet 
40,  41 ;  unity  by  one  pope,  3  Jew.  277 
unity  in  the  church  of  England,  Sand.  95 
unity  among  the  reformed,  2  Ful.  123;  mucl 
desired  by  Cranmer,  2 Cran.  ±20, Rog. 3;  dis 
cord  urged  as  an  objection  to  Christianity 
1  Lat.  385;  unity  of  religion,  the  strengt 
of  a  state,  Sand.  49  ;  concord  preserves 
commonwealth,  3  Bee.  598 

Universal :  v.  Catholic. 

Universal  Bishop  :  t>.  Bishops,  Gregory  I. 

Universal  History:  1  Lat.  13,  274 

Universalism  :  condemned,  Rog.  67,147,  156 
&c. ;  the  faith  of  swine,  2  Tyn.  11;  arti 
cle  of  1552  against  those  since  called  Uni 
versalists,  Lit.  Edw.  537,  (582) 

Universality :  v.  Church. 

Double  meaning  of  the  term,  Rid.  158 

Universal:;:  a  term  in  logic,  1  Tyn.  157 

Universities  :  v .  Cambridge,  Oxford ;  alsi 
Benefactors,  Colleges,  Degrees. 

Schools  and  universities  allowed  by  scrip 
ture,  2  Whitg.  343 ;  no  Christian  ones  ii 
the  apostles'  time,  ib.  354;  several  men 
tioned  in  the  Canon  Law,  4  Jew.  654 ;  th> 
English  universities  described,  3  Jew.  110 
111;  they  are  the  eyes  of  the  realm,  : 
Brad.  443;  the  seed-plots  of  future  pastors 
3  Zur.  710  ;  in  Romish  times  they  virtual!; 


UNIVERSITIES  —  USURY 


771 


excluded  the  scriptures,  2  Tyn.  291;  their 
oaths,  ib. ;  their  decay  and  sad  condition, 
1  Lot.  102,  203,  2G9 ;  Cromwell  advised  to 
examine  the  statutes  of  the  colleges,  2 
Lat.  393  ;  Bucer's  account  of  the  condition 
of  the  universities,  3  Zur.  543,  5-16 ;  their 
state  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth  lamented, 
1  Bui.  G,  2  Jew.  999,  Pil.  593,  1  Zur.  40, 
77;  racket  stirred  up  by  Withers  for  the 
reformation  of  the  university  windows, 
Park.  234;  the  Wednesday  fish-day  dis 
pensed  with  in  the  universities,  ib.  235 ; 
some  improvement  in  them,  1  Zur.  207  ; 
controversy  about  their  state,  3  Whitg.  395, 
396;  their  possessions,  2  Whitg.  389;  the 
devil  goeth  to  the  university  to  teach,  not 
to  learn,  1  Lat.  203 

Injust :  sometimes  overcome  those  who  have 
the  juster  quarrel,  1  Bui.  375 

Inkemmed  :  uncombed,  1  Bui.  55 

Jnless  :  lest,  1  Bee.  3G6 

Jnmarried  persons :  v.  Prayers. 
Their  duty,  2  Bee.  98,  99,  104 

Inneaths  :  scarcely,  2  Brad.  171  ("scantly," 
Rid.  379);  unneth,  Phil.  429;  unnethes, 
Lit.  Eliz.  25fi 

Jnrepentants  :  are  unhappy,  3 Bui.  112;  they 
perish,  4  Bui.  655 

Inrighteous:  v.  Wicked. 

Jnthankfulness :  a  grievous  sin,  Pil.  30,  31, 
460  ;  the  table  of  the  Lord  cannot  abide  it, 
1  Bee.  120 

Into :  until,  Pil.  205 

Tnton  (Sir  Edw.) :  v.  Umpton. 

Inwellfulness  :  unhappiness,  Phil.  387 

Jnwritten  verities:  v.  Tradition. 

Tpaventure  :  in  case,  Bale  G6 

Ipcher  (T.) :  an  exile,  3  Zur.  167  n 

Jplandish  people :  those  of  higher  Germany, 

3  Tyn.  188 

Jpper  Court,  in  the  Isle  of  Thanet :  3  Bee. 
487  n 

Irban  I.,  pope  :  gave  the  name  of  high  priest 
to  all  bishops,  2  Hoop.  237 ;  decreed  that 
the  Roman  pontiff  has  power  to  make  new 
laws,  3  Bee.  527  ;  ordered  the  sacramental 
vessels  to  be  of  gold  or  silver,  1  Jew.  15 ; 
says  the  goods  of  the  church  ought  not  to 
be  turned  to  other  than  ecclesiastical  uses 
and  the  commodity  of  the  poor,  1  Bee.  24 

Jrban  II.,  pope :  his  acts,  1  Whitg.  482 ;  he 
set  on  foot  the  crusades,  Pil.  372 ;  anathe 
matized  all  clerks  who  should  consent  to 
do  homage  to  any  prince  for  an  ecclesiasti 
cal  preferment,  1  Tyn.  380  n.,  1  Whitg.  482 

Jrban  IV.,  pope  :  ordained  the  feast  of  Cor 
pus  Christi,  Bale  168,  3  Bee.  232,  274,  3G1, 

4  Bui.  423,  Grin.  73,  1  Hoop.  527,  1  Jew. 


10,  516,  549,  2  Jew.  774,  3  Jew.  553,  Pil. 
535  ;  the  ministration  of  the  Lord's  supper, 
under  both  kinds,  to  the  lay  people  con 
tinued  till  his  time,  2  Bee.  243,  244 

Urban  VI.*,  pope:  thrust  five  of  his  cardi 
nals  alive  into  sacks,  and  threw  them  into 
the  sea,  3  Jew.  250,  4  Jew.  931,  1146;  de 
creed  the  feast  of  the  Visitation  of  our 
Lady,  Pil.  535 

Urban  VIII.,  pope  :  his  Missale,  2  Ful.  21  n. ; 
his  Pontifieale,  Calf.  15  n.,  381  n 

Urbanus  Kegius,  q.  v. 

Urbevetanus  (Pet.):  v.  Petrus. 

Urceus  (Ant.  Codrus):  Sermones,  Jew.  xliv, 

1  Jew.  150;  says,  the  pope  is  the  greatest 
bishop,  if  not  in  virtue,  at  least  in  money, 
4  Jew.  1082 

Ure :  use,  Calf.  304,  1  Cov.  173 

Uriah  :  3  Bui.  91,  4  Bui.  30,  372 

Urian  (  ):  4  Jew.  1190 

Urijah,  high  priest :  4  Bui.  70 

Urim  and  Thummim  :  what,  2  Bui.  136,  Pil. 
079;  worn  in  the  breastplate,  2  Jew.  1017  ; 
not  in  the  second  Temple,  Pil.  155 

Ursinus :  his  contention  with  Damasus,  1  Jew. 
355 

Ursinus  (Zech.) :  compiled  the  Heidelberg 
Catechism,  2  Zur.  157  n 

Urspergensis :  v.  Liechtenaw  (Conr.  a). 

Ursula  (St):  an  Englishwoman,  Bale  156; 
martyred  at  Cologne,  ib.  192,  4  Jew.  650 

Uses :  those  of  Salisbury,  Hereford,  Bangor, 
York,  Lincoln,  2  Cran.  618,  523  (see  Bre 
viary,  Hora?,  Missale,  &c.). 

Usher  (James),  abp  of  Armagh  :  Calf.  53,  64, 
96,  183,  211,  255,  269,  290,  322  nn.,  2  Ful. 
70,  87,  116,  236,  241,  319,  364  nn.;  he  pub 
lished  first  the  interpolated,  and  afterwards 
the  genuine  Ignatian  epistles,  2  Ful.  235  n. ; 
misapplies  words  in  the  epistle  of  Gildas, 
ib.  18G  n.  ;  remarks  the  identity  of  pas 
sages  which  occur  in  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Paschal  homily,  and  in  the  book  of  Katramn, 
ib.  20  n. ;  his  error  respecting  the  Liber 
Canonum  of  JElfric,  ib.  22  n 

Ussites:  v.  Hussites. 

Ustadt  (Hector  Ton) :  3  Zur.  698 

Ustazardes,  a  Persian  martyr :  2  Brad.  347, 
348,  Pil.  637,  638,  3  Zur.  198 

Usury:  of  usury,  2  Bui.  40;  a  letter  on  it, 
4  Jew.  1276;  a  paper  on  it  found  in  Jew 
el's  study,  ib.  1293,  &c. ;  it  is  forbidden 
and  abhorred  by  God,  2  Jew.  854,  1  Lat. 
303,  Sand.  203;  not  sanctioned  by  Christ, 

2  Jew.  859;  condemned  by  the  fathers,  ib. 
853,  856,  860;  its  wickedness,  ib.  851,  &c., 
1043,  1  Lat.  410,  Pil.  39,  162,  464,  Sand. 
136;  it  is  allowed  bylaw  in  some  places, 


•  Not  IV.  as  in  4  Jcic.  931. 


772 


USURY  —  VALEXTIXIAX 


but  not  by  God's  law,  2  Jew.  858 ;  it  should 
be  repressed  by  law,  Sand.  50 ;  laws  re 
specting  it  in  England,  Grin.  172,  1  Lat. 
279  n.,  410 ;  by  our  old  law  usurers  were 
deemed  excommunicate,  2  Jew.  853;  Sandys 
remonstrates  against  usury,  Sand,  xxvi ;  it 
is  not  to  be  taken  on  wares,  2  Jew.  857  ; 
false  pleas  for  it,  ib.  855;  what  lawful  in 
terest  is,  2  Bui.  41,  2  Jew.  857,  8-38  ;  against 
usurers,  2  Bui.  43;  they  are  merciless, 
Sand.  230;  ten,  twenty,  thirty  in  the  hun 
dred  taken  by  them,  ib.  182,  compare  Pil. 
40;  some  in  England  take  40  per  cent. 

1  Lat.  279  ;  usurers  are  thieves  before  God, 

2  Bee.  106,  162 ;  they  have  their  gains  by 
the  devil,  2  Lat.  42  ;  their  names  to  be  pre 
sented   to  the  ordinary,    Grin.  143;  godly 
usury,  1  Lat.  410 

Utenhovius  (Jo.):  mentioned,  2  Brad.  352, 
352,  Grin.  266,  2  Zur.  17  n.,  3  Zur.  66,  57, 
85,  404,  565,  6-33;  some  account  of  him, 
2  Brad.  xx.  n.,  2  Cran.  421  n.,  he  was  a 
nobleman,  3  Zur.  36  n.,  739;  an  elder  in 
the  strangers'  church  in  London,  ib.  572; 
resident  with  Hooper,  ib.  5C2 ;  present  at 
the  execution  of  the  duke  of  Somerset,  ib. 
731;  in  Poland,  ib.  693,  694,  696,  697,  702; 
his  letters  to  Bullinger,  ib.  583 — o96  ;  letter 
of  bishop  Grindal  to  him,  Grin.  243 

Uterques:  neuters,  Pil.  344 

Utopia:  v.  More  (Sir  T.). 

Utter :  to  make  manifest,  1  Brad.  321, 1  Tyn. 
12,  3  Tyn.  128,  240,  258 

Uxbridge,  co.  Middlesex :  a  martyr  there, 
Poet.  163 

Uzzah  (Vulg.  Oza):  smitten  with  sudden 
death,  3  Bui.  237,  4  Bui.  296,  408 ;  not  a 
king,  but  a  poor  Levite,  3  Jew.  409,  4  Jew. 
695 

Uzziah,  or  Azariah,  king  of  Judah ;  smitten 
with  leprosy,  1  Bui.  328,  2  Bui.  8,  Grin. 
271 


V.  (R.):  probably  Yaux,  q.  v. 

Vacuum  :  abhorred  by  nature,  1  Cran.  250, 
251,  252,  330 

Vadeth :  departeth,  fadeth,  3  Bee.  609,  1  Jew. 
95 

Vadian  (Joachim):  notice  of  him,  3  Zur. 
11  n. ;  references  to  him,  4  Bui.  xviii,  1 
Cran.  195,  3  Zur.  698;  letter  to  him,  dis 
approving  of  his  treatise  on  the  eucharist, 
2  Cran.  342,  343,  3  Zur.  1 1 

Yadiani :  v.  Anthropomorphites. 

Vrtbe(Mich.):  v.  Vehe. 

Vagabonds:  should  be  punished,  Now.  228 

Yaghamus  (   ):  an  astrologer,  1  Ful.v. 

Vaghan  (Hugh)  :  2  Cran.  280  _ 


Vaghan  (Mr),  of  Chepe  side  :  2  Cran.  364 
Vagrants:  their  great  increase,  Nord.  175 

Vahan  (   ):  2  Zur.  69 

Vain-glory  :  v.  Boasting,  Pride. 

Vairus  (Leon.) :  erroneously  quoted  as  affirm 

ing   that   Christ    was    "  venificus,"   Rog 

133 

Vaivode  (The)  :  Grin.  14  n 
Valdenses :  v.  Waldenses. 
Valdensis  ( Tho. ) :  v.  Netter. 
Valdesius    (Jo.?):    disliked    commentaries 

Rog.  196 
Valdo  (Pet.),  of  Lyons:  no  heretic,  2  Jew 

689 

Valence :  v.  Councils. 
Valence  (A  bishop  of) :  plenipotentiary  fron 

Francis  II.  of  France,  1  Zur.  89  n 
Valenciennes:  revolts  from  the  duke  of  Alva 

1  Zur.  274 

Valens,  emperor  of  the  East:  favoured  th 
Arians,  2 Brad.  325, 326 ;  became  an  Ariar, 
4  Jew.  908 ;  would  not  grant  the  orthodo: 
a  church  for  themselves,  Pil.  324,  660 
published  an  edict  against  making  images 

2  Bee.  71 ;  forbade  the  iteration  of  baptisn: 
4  Bui.  394;  how  he  was  turned  from  hi 
intended  cruelty,  2  Brad.  325,  326 

Valens,  the  monk :  deceived  by  the  devii 
2  Cran.  42 

Valentia  (Jac.  Parez  de) :  Comm.  in  Psalm. 
Jew.  xliv;  he  remarks  that  Jews,  Saracens 
and  ill  Christians,  to  excuse  their  wickei 
life,  say  simple  fornication  is  no  sin,  4  Jew 
635;  wrongly  cited  for  the  next,  3  Jew 
657 

Valentia  ( Vincentius  de) :  Sermones  Hyemales 
Jew.  xliv;  he  declares  that  the  virgin  Mar 
opened  heaven  once,  the  priest  every  day 
2  Jew.  747;  says,  the  priest  is  the  moutl 
of  the  body ;  therefore  when  the  priest  re 
ceiveth  the  sacrament,  all  the  members  an 
refreshed,  ib.  744,  3  Jew.  557 

Valentine  (St):  invoked  for  the  falling  sick 
ness,  2  Jew.  923,  Rog.  226 

Valentine,  the  heresiarch  :  v.  Valentinus. 

Valentinian  I.,  emperor :  refused  to  be  sprink 
led  with  idolatrous  holy  water,  Pil.  165;  his 
counsel  touching  the  election  of  a  bishof 
of  Milan,  4  Jew.  674,  Rid.  144 ;  his  saying  re 
specting  Ambrose,  1  Jew.  407  ;  he  allowed 
that  the  prince  must  submit  to  the  priest. 
2  Ful.  380;  yet  intimated  that  ecclesiastics 
must  be  subject  to  the  emperor,  ib.  381; 
he  disclaimed  the  right  of  interfering  with 
synods,  Whita.  437,  2  Whitg.  363  n.  ;  con 
fessed  himself  to  be  as  one  of  the  peo 
ple,  4  Jew.  670 ;  forbade  the  iteration  of 
baptism,  4  Bui.  394;  his  division  of  the 
empire,  and  law  as  to  the  Libra,  2  Ful. 
304  n 


VALENTINIAX  —  VANDALS 


aleniinian  II.,  emperor:  admonished  by 
Ambrose,  Rid.  96;  Ambrose's  refusal  to  be 
judged  by  him,  4  Jew.  1027,  Whita.  441, 
3  Wkity,  308  ;  he  confessed  himself  subject 
to  Christ,  1  Jew.  369;  his  decree  for  the 
establishment  of  St  Peter's  doctrine,  see 
p.  300,  col.  1,  above ;  he  made  penal  statutes 
against  idolaters,  2  Sec.  312  ;  professed 
obedience  to  the  law,  2  Zur.  169  ;  Ambrose 
commended  him,  Grin.  11,  and  doubted 
not  of  his  salvation,  though  he  died  with 
out  baptism,  2  Bee.  224,  2  Jew.  1107,  3  Jew. 
359;  he  offered  for  him  when  dead,  though 
assured  of  his  salvation,  Coop.  90,  2  Jew. 
742 

"alentinian  III.,  emperor  :  not  the  son,  but 
the  grandson  of  Theodosius  the  Great, 
2  Ful.  303  n.;  his  edict  in  the  council  of 
Chalcedon,  Uew.  82;  his  decree  respecting 
figures  of  the  cross  made  upon  the  ground, 
see  p.  411,  col.  1,  above;  what  he  says  about 
seeking  truth,  1  Jew.  229 
/aleutinians  :  heretics,  1  Ful.  215,  2  Hoop. 
74,  Phil.  418 ;  described  by  Irena;us,  see 
_  p.  418,  col.  2,  above;  they  acknowledged 

I  many  gods  (aeons),  1  Hoop.  65,  Rog.  37, 
44 ;  held  Christ  to  be  very  God,  but  not 
very  man,  2  Cran.  277,  285,  339 ;  said  that 
he  took  not  rlesh  of  the  virgin  Mary,  Rog. 
62 ;  affirmed  that  his  flesh  was  spiritual, 
&c.,  ib. ;  taught  that  he  was  not  crucified, 
_  but  that  Simon  of  Cyrene  was  in  his  place, 

1  Cran.  256;   worshipped  images,  1  Ful. 
194,  215;  charged  the  scripture  with  ob 
scurity,  ib.  89,  164 ;  received  no  gospel  but 
John's,    Rog.  84,    Whita.   34;    relied   on 
tradition,   2  Ful.  219,    Sand.  15;  feigned 
three  degrees  of  men,  Rog.  122;  said  that 
men  are  elected  by  nature,  Rog.  149;  as 
cribed  original  sin  to  the  devil,  ib.  99 ;  held 
that   all   who  lead   a   moral   life   shall  be 
saved,  ib.  160;  erred  respecting  good  works, 
ib.  121,  162 ;  allowed  whoredom,  ib.  119 ; 
superstitiously  venerated  the  cross,  2  Ful. 
139,   390;    erred  about   the  resurrection, 

2  Cov.  183,  &c.,  1  Cran.  150,  157,  177,  215, 
258,  262;   said  that   none  shall   be  saved 
in  soul  and  body  together,  Rog.  145;  af 
firmed  themselves  to  be  spiritual,  and  con 
demned  all  other  men  as  gross  and  earthly, 

1  Jew.  400,  2  Jew.  807 

Valentinus:  his  heresy,  1  Bee.  320,  412,  418, 

2  Bee.  446,  3  Bee.  401,  3  Bui.  256,  4  Bui. 
77,    2  Cov.  186,    Grin.  59  n.,   1  Jew.  260, 
2  Jew.  791,  Sand.  15,   Whita.  614 

Valera  (Cypr.) :  says  John  XIV.  baptized  the 
great  bell  of  St  John  Lateran,  Rog.  266 n.; 
describes  the  pope's  mode  of  travelling  with 
the  sacrament  before  him,  ib.  291  n 

Valera  (Cypr.  de) :  republished,  in  1702,  the 


Spanish   Bible  of  C.   de   Keyna,  2  Zur. 
175 

Yaleri  (St):  his  chapel  in  Picardv,  3  Tyn. 
124 

Valerian,  emperor :  a  persecutor,  2  Bui.  106, 
4  Bui.  514  ;  his  court  compared  to  a  church 
of  God,  2  Jew.  1033,  3  Jew.  194 ;  conquered 
and  put  to  death  by  Sapor,  king  of  Persia, 
2  Jew.  978,  4  Jew.  701 

Valerius,  bp  of  Hippo:  Augustine's  prede 
cessor,  1  Jew.  295;  he  associated  Augua. 
tine  with  himself,  1  Hoop.  507 

Valerius  Maximus:  cited  or  referred  to,  2 
Bee.  5,  137,  308.  356,  382  nn.,  1  Bui.  252, 
278,  294,  Calf.  14  n.,  316  n.,  Grin.  7, 
1  Hoop.  24,  297,  298,  327,  328,  336,  357, 
417,  483,  1  Lot.  146,  Sand.  36,  52,  53, 
Wool.  Ill 
|  Valesius  (Hen.):  2  Brad.  381,  2  Ful.  101, 

1  Hoop.  376  nn 

]  Valla  (Lau.) :  a  witness  for  the  truth,  con 
demned  by  the  council  of  Constance,  Phil. 
393  ;  notice  of  him,  2  Brad.  160  n. ;  Opera, 
4  Jew.  xliv ;  his  opinion  as  to  the  author 
ship  of  the  books  ascribed  to  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite,  Whita.  576;  his  famous  De- 
clamatio  against  the  Donation  of  Constan- 
tine,  2  Brad.  160,  4  Bui.  125,  2  Ful.  361, 
4  Jew.  678,  Rid.  374;  he  speaks  of  the 
insatiable  ambition  and  greidiness  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  4  Jew.  972,  1081 ;  men 
tions  popes  who  were  heretics,  3  Jew. 
127,344;  complains  of  the  vices  of  the 
bishops  of  Rome,  and  culls  the  pope  Anti 
christ,  4  Jew.  740,  1115;  says  that  he 
makes  merchandize  of  church-goods,  ib. 
916;  satirizes  the  apparel,  pride,  and  riot 
of  piiests,  ib.  972;  allows  that  there  are 
many  errors  in  the  old  Latin  translation 
of  the  Bible,  ib.  907  ;  referred  to  on  the 
doxology  in  the  Lord's  prayer,  4  Bui.  219; 
said  to  have  denied  man's  free-will  to 
move,  &c.  Rog.  104;  referred  to  about 
faith,  1  Hoop.  221 ;  cited  about  marriage, 
4  Jew.  630 

Vallenses:  v.  Waldenses. 

Valley  of  the  shadow  of  death :  2  Cov.  304, 

2  Hoop.  214 

Valois :    cruelty  of  the  French  king  there, 

2  Jew.  840 
Valois  (Tho.) :  commented  on  Aug.  de  Civ. 

Dei,   Jew.  xxxiii ;    his  mistake  about   the 

word   "apex,"   1  Jew.  150;   his  remarks 

on  superstition,  1  Hoop.  314 
Valor :  value,  1  Bee.  291 
Valor  Ecclesiastic  us:   2  Lot.  383  n.,  394  n., 

409  n 

Valteline:  3  Zur.  517 
Valys  (M.  de) :  3  Zur.  42 
Vandals:  why  sent,  Grin.  98;  their  ravages, 


VANDALS  —  VEILS 


2  Bui.  109,  Calf.  30, 118,  1  Ful.  263,  2  Tr/n. 
268  ;  their  persecuting  spirit,  Rid.  147 

Vandermarke  (Will.),  lord  of  Lumey:  takes 
the  Brill,  1  Zur.  273 

Vanderstad  (Corn.):  excommunicated  from 
the  strangers'  church  at  Sandwich,  Park. 
247 

Vandevelde  (Jo.  Fra.) :  2  Ful.  61  n 

Van  Emmerson  (Marg.):  v.  Emmerson. 

Van  Rossem  (M.) :  v.  Rossem. 

Vane  (Sir  Ralph) :  sent  to  prison,  3  Zur. 
577  n. ;  executed,  2Brad.  91  n.,  3Zur.5lQ  n 

Vane  (Eliz.  lady):  probably  the  widow  of 
Sir  Ralph,  2  Brad.  91  n. ;  notice  of  her, 
ib.;  her  bright  example  in  dangerous 
times,  Phil.  262,  265  ;  she  was  a  liberal 
benefactor  to  God's  saints,  ib.  265  (see 
2  Brad.  161,  Sid.  374);  letter  from  her  to 
Phil  pot  (signed  F.  E.),  Phil.  155;  letters  to 
her,  2  Brad.  91,  96,  140,  142, 184,  Phil. 
259,  262,  264,  267,  269,  and  probably  289 

Vanity:  v.  Pleasure,  World. 

All  things  are  vain ;  verses  by  F.  Kin. 
welmersh,  Poet.  293  ;  the  vanity  of  riches; 
by  Sam.  Daniel,  ib.  397;  the  vanity  of 
fame;  by  the  same,  ib.  398 

Vannius  ( ):  declares  that  the  sacra 
ment  received  by  the  massmonger  cannot 
profit  him  that  is  present,  but  does  not 
receive,  3  Bee.  375 

Varenius  (Bern.):  cited,  1  Hoop.  viii.  n 

Varillas  (Ant.):  3  Zur.  666  n.,  Whita.  32  n 

Varinus :  his  definition  of  a  rule,  Whita. 
662 

Varna  :  battle  there,  Lit.  Eliz.  454 

Varro  (M.  Ter.):  Opera,  Jew.  xliv ;  against 
images,  1  Bui.  201,  Calf.  188,  2  Jew.  659, 
Park.  86,  Rid.  89;  other  citations,  4  Bui. 
235,  1  Hoop.  27,  4  Jew.  783 

Vartomannus  (Lud.),  Bononiensis :  cited  as 
Romanus  Patritius,  2  Jew.  578  n 

Vassey :  slaughter  there,  2  Ful.  74,  3  Jew. 
172,  Rog.  6 

Vatablus  (Fi-a.) :  the  Latin  Bible  edited  by 
him  and  I'.i^ninus,  IBrad.  535,  «/ett>.xxxiv, 
4  Jew.  989 ;  he  supposes  the  "  one  shep 
herd"  of  Eccles.  xii.  11,  to  be  the  Holy 
Spirit,  Whita.  423;  expounds  the  "pure 
offering,"  or  spiritual  worship,  of  the 
Gentiles,  1  Hoop.  242 

Vaudois:  v.  Waldenses. 

Vaughan  (Sir  Hugh) :  2  Cran.  330  n 

Yaughan  (Ant.):  Susan  (Crantner)  his  wife, 
2  Cran.  330  n 

Vaughan  (David) :  canon  of  St  Mary's,  War 
wick,  2  Lat.  396  n 

Vaughan  (Hugh):  v.  Vaghan. 

Vaughan  (Mr.),  of  Portsmouth:  bp  Gardi 
ner's  letters  to  him,  [see  Heylin,  Kef.  Edw. 
VI.,  p.  56],  Calf.  36 


Vaughan  (Steph.)  :  king  Henry's  envoy  i 
the  Netherlands,  charged  to  search  f  j 
Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  xlii ;  his  interview  wki 
Tyndale,  ib.  xliii ;  extracts  from  his  let 
ters  to  the  king,  respecting  Tyndale,  alsi 
from  Cromwell's  answers,  1  Tyn.  xlii — \ 
More  endeavours  to  prove  him  a  discip!* 
of  Tyndale,  ib.  li. 

Vaumure:  outwork,  2  Ful.  30 

Vaut :  vault,  Sale  494 

Vautroullier  (Tho.),  printer :  2  Ful.  214 

Vauville  (Rich.),  alias  II.  Gallus,  or  Frangois 
minister  of  the  French  church  in  London 
3  Zur.  337  n.,  339  n.,  737,  739;  presen 
at  the  execution  of  the  duke  of  Somerset 
ib.  731;  he  married  Joanna  the  attendan 
on  Hooper's  wife,  ib.365  n  (see  p.  399,  coi 
2  above) 

Vaux  (Tho.),  2nd  lord  of  Vaux  of  Harrow- 
den  :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxvi ;  verses  ;  o  • 
the  instability  of  youth,  ib.  302;  bethinking 
himself  of  his  end,  ib.  303 

Vaux  (Will.),  3rd  lord  Vaux  of  Harrowden 
notice  of  him,  Poet.  xxvi. 

Vaux  (Lau.) :  his  Catechism,  2  Ful.  4;  he  err 
respecting  Christ's  descent  into  hell,  Rog 
62 ;  what  he  says  of  faith,  ib.  113 ;  he  state 
that  to  expect  justification  by  faith  is  ; 
breach  of  the  first  commandment,  ib.  114 
declares  that  sins  are  remitted  by  a  priest' 
absolution,  ib.  299 ;  says  none  who  havi 
committed  mortal  sin  can  be  saved  withou 
the  sacrament  of  penance,  ib.  258 ;  affirm: 
that  sins  venial  are  purged  by  prayer,  alms- 
deeds,  &c.  ib.  110;  teaches  that  to  doubt 
the  existence  of  purgatory  is  a  breach  o) 
the  first  commandment,  ib.  214;  on  the 
church,  ib.  166 ;  on  seven  sacraments,  ib. 
252,  259;  on  transubstantiation,  ib.  287, 
289;  he  calls  marriage  a  sacrament,  ib. 
260 

Vaux  (Rich.)  :  translation  of  a  Latin  sermon 
of  Jewel,  by  R.  V.,  probably  Vaux,  2  Jew. 
950 

Vaux(  ):  2  Cran.  241 

Vavasor  ( ):    one  of  the  disputants  at 

Cambridge,  1549,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169; 
account  of  him,  and  of  his  committal  to 
prison  at  Hull,  Grin.  351 

Vaward  :  the  fore-part,  1  Brad.  408,  2  Brad. 
70,90 

Vavvte:  vault,  Calf.  274 

Vedelius  (Nic.)  :  De  Cathedra  Petri,  2  Ful. 
336  n 

Vegetius  :  4  Bui.  235 

Vehe  (Mich.),  or  Vsehe:  Assert.  Sacr.  Axiom., 
Jew.  xliv;   on  sacramental  eating,  1  Jew. 
213  (see  corrig.),  3  Jew.  592 
Veil :  v.  Tabernacle,  Temple. 
Veils:  worn  at  churching,  2  Whiig.  562—564 


VELATED  —  VERXEY 


77.5 


lated:  veiled,  1  Bee.  112 

lenus  (Ulric.):  his  treatise  (published  1520) 

intended  to  prove  that  St  Peter  was  never 

at  Rome,  2  Ful.  336  n 

slleius  Patereulns:  1  Bui.  278 
sius  (Justus) :    notice  of  him,  Grin.  254 ; 

Strype's  account   of  him,    ib.  438  n. ;    his 

errors,  3  Zur.  132 ;   his  Christiani  Hominis 
l|Norma,  Grin.  474;  bishop  Grindal's  Ani- 
liinadversiones  on  it,  ib.  (436),  438 
Ibnerandus,  honorandus,  reverendus:  JVoio. 
1(103) 
Ipnew,  or  Venue:  a  bout  in  fencing,  1  Jew, 

410 

ibngeance:  v.  Revenge. 
leni  Creator:  see  p.  613  above. 
Ijenice:  alliance  of  the  Venetians  with  the 
I  pope,  2  Tyn.  21)9;  notwithstanding  it,  they 
I. cared  not  for  his  blessing  or  cursing,  2 
I \Tyn.  300;  Greek  rites  at  Venice,  4  Jew. 
I  884,  887  ;  no  private  masses,  Hutch.  228  ; 
I  the  gospel  preached  there,  3  Zur.  357 ; 
I  war  with  Turkey,  1  Zur.  239,  3  Zur.  246 
Ifenison  :  spoken  of,  2  Cran.  250,  255,  270, 
l^riii.  266,  28!),  Park.  177;  Hen.  VIII.'s 
}iwar.rant  for  a  buck  for  Cranmer,  2  Cran. 
1250;  his  warrant  for  a  doe  for  Parker, 
|: Park.  4;  queen  Elizabeth  sends  him  a  deer 
I  (killed  with  her  own  hand,  ib.  190  ;  order  of 
I  Hen.  earl  of  Arundel  for  the  supply  of  deer 
I  to  him,  Park.  387 

Ijenlo,  in  Guelderland :  revolts  from  the  duke 
I  of  Alva,  1  Zur.  274 

I  etinard  (Rich.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxiv; 
I  verses  entitled,  Laudetur  Dominus  in  aeter- 
I  Inum,  ib.  264 

I  jL'tining  (Ralph) :   The  Heathen  Improved, 
12  Brad,  xliii.  n 
lerbum:  1  Bui.  37 
I  erbum  Dei,  Now.  (103) 
(erdun:     taken    by    the    French,     3   Zur. 
I  590  n 

I  jere  (Jo.  de),  15th  earl  of  Oxford,  2  Cran. 
I  324 

I  ere  (Edw.  de),  17th  earl  of  Oxford:  2 Zur. 
•  282,283 

I  ere  (Sir  Fra.):  holds  Ostend,  2  Zur.  335  n 
I  iergerio  (Gio.  Batt.),  bp  of  Pola :  renounces 
|  popery,  3  Zur.  499  n 

I  iergerio  (Pietro  Paolo),  bp  of  Capo  d'Istria: 
I  renounces  popery,  3  Zur.  499  n. ;  moves 
j  i  the  king  of  Poland  to  take  upon  him  to  be 
lithe  head  of  the  church,  4  Jew.  1207  n., 
1235,  1  Whitg.  392  ;  mentioned,  1  Zur.  19, 
3  Zur.  339,  376,  599  n.,  603  n.,  693,  695, 
'  '696;  a  work  probably  by  him,  Jew.  xliv; 
I  he  declares  that  the  bishop  of  Vegla  w;is 
i  I  threatened  with  deprivation  in  the  council 
f  |  of  Trent,  for  a  little  inkling  of  the  truth, 
I  3  Jew.  208 


Vergers:  injunction  to  those  of  the  church 
of  York,  Grin.  152 

Vergil  (Polydore) :  account  of  him,  Bale  8 ; 
Anglica  Historia,  Jew.  xliv ;  his  chronicle 
censured,  Baled— 10;  De  Rerum  [Inven- 
toribus,  Jew.  xliv,  3  Whitg.  xxxii ;  this 
work  expurgated,  2  Ful.  103  n. ;  he  burned 
the  books  which  he  had  used  in  com 
piling  his  history,  2  Zur.  80  n.;  on  the 
baptism  to  Moses,  2  Brad.  383;  he  says 
the  priesthood  was  appointed  at  Jeru 
salem  long  before  Peter  came  to  Rome, 

1  Jew.  433 ;    refers   to   the   title   on    the 
cross  found  by  Helena,  Calf.  325 n.;  speaks 
of  queen  Bertha,  Calf.  306  n.;  says  Angus- 
tine  arrived  in  England,  A.D.  596,  and  con- 
titiued  abp  of  Canterbury  fifteen  years,  4 
Jew.  783;   tells    when   he   died,    ib.  780; 
mentions     ordinances     of    Gregory    VII. 
against  the  marriage  of  the  clergy,    PH. 
565;  says  the  restraint  of  priests'  marriage 
was  first  attempted  in  England  about  1100, 
and   never  before,    3  Jew.  395 ;    censures 
the  enforcement  of  single  life  on  priests, 
ib.  427 ;  his  account  of  king  Henry  Vth's 
rejection  of  evil  company,  Wool.  127 ;  his 
false  account  of  lord  Cobhain,  Bale  9;  he 
celebrates  Robert  Ridley,  Bid.  488,  492  ; 
cites  Fisher  (Roffensis),  1  Jew.  101,  3  Jeio. 
568,  4  Jew.  886;   writes  of  the  origin   of 
archbishops,   2  Whitg.   118;    explains    the 
meaning  of  the  title  cardinal,  4  Jew.  855; 
mentions  three  kinds  of  baptism,    2  Bee. 
225  n. ;  referred  to  on  the  origin  of  spon 
sors,    ib.  210  n.;    he  speaks  of  changes  in 
the  mass,  1  Hoop.  239,  3  Jew.  434,  3  Whitg. 
73  ;  gives  an  account  of  the  origin  of  vest- 
ments  used  therein,  3  Bee.  262;    declares 
that  priestly  rites,  garments,  &c.,  rehearse 
rather  Hebrew  than  apostolic  institutions, 
&c.,  2  Brad.  381;  says   the   use   of  linen 
vestments  came  to  us  from  the  Egyptians 
by  the  Hebrews,  2  Brad.  383;  referred  to 
about  processions,  &c.,    Calf.  295,    1  Lai. 
49;   censures  the  worshipping  of  images, 

2  Jew.  668,   3  Jew.  121,  553,   4  Jew.  950; 
says  that  saints'  lives  are  read  although  not 
written  truly,   4  Jew.  816;   mentions   the 
denial  of  purgatory  by  the  Greeks,   Rug. 
213 

Verily  :  4  Bui.  218 

Verities  (Unwritten):  v.  Tradition. 

Verity:  v.  Dialogues,  Truth. 

Vernacle :  the  holy  vernacle  or  sudarv,  3 
Tyn.  79  n 

Vernerius  (II.) :  v.  Werner. 

Verney  (  ),  or  Berny,  or  Berners:  hired 

to  murder  lord  Burghley  and  the  queen, 
and  executed,  Grin.  332  n.,  2  Zur.  198  n 

Verney  (Sir  Rich.):  2  Bee.  583  n 


i  1 


G 


VERNONE  —  VESTMENTS 


Vernone  (Jo.  de),  a  French  Carmelite :  wrote 
on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  257 

Yeron  (Jo.) :   noticed,  1  Bee.  xi,  2  Brad.  83; 
portion  of  an  epitaph  upon  him,  by  Jo. 
Awdelie,  Poet.  640 

Verona :  the  library  of  St  Nazarius,  1  Jew. 
189 ;  Verona  (a  bishop  of) :  2  Cran.  331 

Veronica  (St):  reference  to  the  legend,  2 
Ful.  204;  More  alludes  to  the  holy  verna- 
cle,  or  sudary,  3  Tyn.  79  n 

Verractus  (Jo.  Mar.),  or  Verratus:  Disp. 
adv.  Lutheran.,  Jew.  xliv;  he  says  that 
the  authority  of  the  church  is  above  the 
authority  of  the  gospel,  4  Jew.  863 ;  asserts 
that  the  determination  of  the  church  is 
called  the  gospel,  4  Jew.  759 ;  admits  the 
church  of  Rome  to  be  a  particular  church, 
1  Ful.  39 

Verres :  his  policy,  4  Jew.  947,  1113 

Verses  :  r.  Poetry. 

Verus,  emperor:  2  Bui.  105 

Veselus  (Jo.):  v.  Wesselus. 

Vesey  (Jo.),  bp :  v.  Voysey. 

Vespasian,  emperor:  would  be  called  ponti- 
fex  maximus,  4  Jew.  983;  his  taxation, 
Sand.  343 :  his  idea  of  the  death  befitting 
an  emperor,  Jew.  xxi ;  a  saying  of  his, 
Wool.  iv. 

Vespers :  v.  Hours. 

The  Sicilian  vespers  :  1  Zur.  291 

Vesputius  (Amer.) :  3  Jew.  198,  4  Jew.  740 

Vessels  (Holy) :  v.  Chalices. 

Vestment:  the  word  commonly  means  a 
chesible,  as,  3  Bee.  259 

Vestments,  Habits :  v.  Albe,  Amice,  Birrus, 
Breast- plate,  Cap,  Cassock,  Chesible,  Chi- 
mere,  Cope,  Dalmatic,  Ephod,  Fanon, 
Gown,  Hood, Maniple,  Mitre, Pall,  Petalum, 
Rochet,  Stole,  Surplice,  Tippet,  Tunic, 
Tunicle;  also  Bullinger  (H.),  Coverdale 
(M.),  Grindal  (£.),  Hooper  (J.),  Hum 
phrey  (L.),  Lever  (T.),  Martyr  (P.),  Ridley 
(H.),  Sampson  (T.) ;  likewise  Cambridge. 

Those  of  the  priests  in  the  old  law,  and 
what  they  signified,  3  Bee.  259,  260  ;  of  the 
apparel  of  ministers,  2  Whitg.  1,  &c. ;  whe 
ther  it  is  Aaronical,  2  Brad.  380 ;  bishops 
and  priests  should  be  known  by  their 
tongue,  not  by  their  cap  or  vesture,  1  Hoop. 
511 ;  ministers  were  known  by  distinct 
apparel  in  times  past,  2  Whitg.  9;  ancient 
testimonies  as  to  this,  1  Zur.  350;  the  an 
cient  writers  examined,  ib.  160  ;  vestments 
said  to  be  men's  traditions,  3  Tyn.  176; 
called  a  doctrine  of  Antichrist,  2  Hoop. 
56 ;  the  massing  apparel  described,  3  Bee. 
259  ;  its  origin,  ib.  262,  263 ;  its  professed 
meaning,  3  Tyn.  73,  117;  great  importance 
attached  by  Romanists  to  vestments,  albs, 
tunicles,  and  stoles,  Coop.  163;  injunction 


of  abp  "Winchelsea,  respecting  vestment; 
Grin.  159  n. ;  gorgeous  Romish  ones,  Bat 
526,  527;  they  were  embroidered  witl 
flowers,  birds,  beasts,  fishes,  &e.,  2  Be>: 
300  ;  superstitions  about  them,  SJeic.  614 
the  vestments  of  a  Romish  bishop,  2  Jen 
1020,  1  Lai.  168,  2  Lot.  348,  1  Tyn.  252 
Ridley  inveighs  against  the  foolish  appt. 
rel  of  Rome,  Rid.  289  ;  a  long  gown  am 
tippet  worn  in  convocation,  Phil.  213;  tb 
side  gown  and  sarcenet  tippet,  2  Crm\ 
38 ;  the  habits  of  monks,  1  Tyn.  160,  (am 
see  Friars) ;  Romish  vestments  to  be  de 
stroyed,  Grin.  135,  159 ;  the  vestments  am 
pastoral  staff  of  bishops  of  the  reformei 
church,  Lit.  Edw.  157 ;  the  episcopal  vest 
ments  as  worn  by  Hooper, — a  scarle 
chimere,  &c.,  3  Zur.  271  n.;  controvert 
about  the  habits,  2  Cov.  xv,  2  Cran.  x,  428 
431,  Grin.  205,  210,  211,  339,  340,  1  Hoop 
479,  554,  2  Hoop,  xii,  &c.,  Jew.  xv,  xix 
4  Jew.  1265,  1267,  1271,  Now.  ii,  Par/: 
226  n.,  240,  245,  Pil.  viii,  1  Whitg.  T.'. 
2  Whitg.  l,&c.,  3  Whitg.  vii,  viii,  1  Zur.  7 •: 
100,  134,  142, 146, 148,  149,  151,  153,  15: 
&c.,  160,  164,  168,  175,  176,  &c.,  185,  20 
221,  236,  248,  342,  345,  347,  350,  358,  36" 
2  Zur.  25,  32,  38,  39,  118—121,  130,  13i; 
136,  &c.,  140,  &c.,  142,  &c.,  148,  153,  I6t! 
186,  &c.,  221,  357,  361,  362,  3  Zur.  87,  9: 
95,  426,  487,  488,  495,  571,  585,  665 ;  Rie 
ley's  reply  to  Hooper,  2  Brad.  375,  &c. ;  th 
habits  conceded  as  indifferent  by  the  epi: 
copal  party  at  Frankfort,  3  Zur.  754;  judg 
ment  of  the  foreign  reformers,  3  Whitt, 
549 — 551 ;  Becon's  opinion,  2  Bee.  299 ;  h 
thinks  that  popish  apparel  should  be  utterl 
put  away,  but  that  the  surplice  may  b 
worn  as  a  thing  indifferent,  if  commande 
by  the  magistrate,  ib.  300  ;  habits  prescribe 
to  the  clergy  by  Elizabeth,  1  Zur.  84;  ot 
jected  to  by  many  of  the  bishops,  ib.  n. 
defended  as  the  ordinance  of  the  magistrati 
Grin.  210,  1  Whitg.  69,  2  Whitg.  16;  Grir 
dal  would  rather  minister  without  them,  bi 
for  obedience  to  the  prince,  Grin.  211 
Romish  vestments  retained  at  court,  1  Zu, 
C3;  styled  relics  of  the  Amorites,  i&.  52;  th 
use  of  the  cope  enjoined,  2  Zur.  121;  lei 
ter  of  Zanchius  to  queen  Elizabeth  again; 
the  popish  vestments,  ii.  339,  &c. ;  his  view 
about  them,  ib.  186,  &c.;  the  use  of  th 
habits  dispensed  with  in  some  instance.1 
1  Zur.  202  n. ;  Parker's  proceedings  in  orde 
to  uniformity,  Park.  267  :  notice  of  A  brit 
Discourse  against  the  outward  Appare 
&c.,  2  Zur.  119  n.;  a  work  in  defence  < 
the  vestments  published  by  order  of  th 
queen's  commissioners,  ib.  120;  Dr  AY.  Tu: 
ner,  dean  of  Wells,  enjoins  an  adulterer  t 


VESTMENTS  —  VIGILS 


•77 


do  penance  in  a  priest's  cap,  ib.  125  n.; 
Pilkington's  letter  to  the  earl  of  Leicester 
in  behalf  of  the  refusers  of  the  habits,  Pil. 
608;  Sandys's  injunctions  concerning  them, 
Sand,  xx  ;  the  apparel  now  used  not  popish 
or  antichristian,  2  Whitg.  30;  vestments 
were  before  the  pope's  tyranny,  ib.  22; 
there  should  be  no  strife  about  vestments 
without  superstition,  lawfully  appointed, 
2  Ful.  113;  neither  alb,  surplice,  vestment, 
nor  pastoral  staff  required  by  the  ordination 
service,  1  Wliity.  488;  turkey  gowns  and 
hats  worn  by  those  who  disliked  the  gown 
and  square  cap,  3  Whitg.  309;  what  gar 
ment  ought  to  be  worn  at  the  Lord's  sup 
per,  4  Bui.  420 

^estry :  one  to  be  called  to  hear  a  letter 
from  the  commissioners,  Grin.  294 

retus  homo:  Aow.  (103) 

revay:  3  Zur.  107,  108 

~eysy  (Jo.),  bp  :  v.  Voysey. 

rials  (The  Seven) :  Bale  475,  478,  &c. 

''iaticum  :  Coop.  11,  29,  2  Hoop.  403 

/•icar(M.):  2  Brad.  70 

Hears:  4  Bui.  112 

ficars  general :  4  Bui.  112 

/'ice  :  a  buffoon,  or  fool,  fantastically  dressed, 
Calf.  210,  Grin.  211  n 
icelius  (Geo.):  «.  Wicelius. 

Victor  I.,  bp  of  Rome:  2  Whitg.  134;  on  the 
celebration  of  baptism,  ib.  507  ;  in  his  time 
it  was  ordinarily  celebrated  at  Easter  only, 

1  Wl&tg.  513;  he  is  said  to  have  allowed 
baptism  by  women,  2   Whitg.  507,  523 ;  a 
provincial    synod   held   by  him   at  Rome, 
4  Jew.    1124;    Irenaeus   seeks   his   advice, 
Phil.  39;  his  part  in  the  controversy  re 
specting  Easter,  for  his  intolerance  in  which 
he  was  rebuked  by  Irenasus,  1  Brad.  525, 

2  Brad.  389,  4  Bui.  57,  537,  Calf.  202,  209, 
2  Cran.  77,  2  Ful.  09,  238,  308,  2  Hoop. 
233,  1  Jew.  144,  Whita.  539,  1  Whitg.  2lC, 
2  Zvr.  340,  347 

Victor  III., pope:  poisoned  in  the  sacrament, 
Grin.  GO,  1  Hoop.  123,  451,  1  Jew.  105, 
4  Jew.  080,  087,  Sand.  60 

Victor  (Aur.) :  v.  Aurelius. 

Victor  Uticensis :  De  Persec.  Vancl.,  Jew. 
xliv,  Rid.  147,  305 ;  he  speaks  of  the  church 
of  Rome  as  head  of  all  churches,  1  Jew. 
436,  439,  4  Jew.  822 

Victore  (H.  de  S.) :  v.  Hugo. 

Victore  (R.  de  S.):  v.  Richardus. 

Victorinus  (Marius) :  says  many  thousand 
bishops  consented  to  the  Nicene  faith,  1 
Jew.  358,  412,  4  Jew.  1025 

Victorinus  Pictavensis:  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  255 

Victorinus,  the  rhetorician  :  Jerome's  school 
master,  4  Jew.  6-33,  654 


Victorias  (Marianus):  corrupted  Jerome's 
works,  Whita.  222 

Victory :  v.  Thanksgivings. 

How  to  obtain  it,  1  Bee.  244  ;  examples 
of  its  being  given  by  God,  ib.  245,  &c. ;  by 
what  means  he  may  give  it  to  us,  ib.  248  ; 
to  get  it  we  must  amend  our  manners,  ib. 
2J9,  and  seek  to  have  God  on  our  side,  ib. 
250;  it  is  always  God's,  1  Lat.  285;  Vic 
toria,  a  goddess  of  the  Romans,  4  Jew. 
865 

Vidame  of  Cliartres  :  v.  Ferriers  (J.  de). 

Vienna:  defended  by  Ferdinand  against  the 
Turks,  Grin.  15 

Vienna  (H.  de) :  v.  Hugo. 

Vierdmuller  (Otho):  v.  AVerdmuller. 

Vigilance:  v.  Watching. 

Vigilantians  :  would  admit  no  unmarried  men 
to  holy  orders,  Rog.  201,  303 

Vigilantius  :  denied  prayer  to  sainls,  the  wor 
ship  of  relics,  &c.,  2  Cran.  175,  2  Ful.  44, 
07,  188,  388,  3  Jew.  106,  Phil.  427,  Rog. 
224 ;  railed  at  by  Jerome,  2  Ful.  44,  188, 

3  Jew.  107;  deemed  a  heretic  by  Papists, 
1  Ful.  214 

Vigilius,  pope  :  1  Zur.  18  n. ;  his  character, 

4  Jew.  1034;  he  accused  pope  Sylverius  of 
treason,  ib.  1034;  was  excommunicated  by 
Mennas,   ib.   834;    deposed   by   Justinian, 
ib.  1030,  Sand.  40;    the  decretals  in  his 
name  are  spurious,  Rid.  180,  182  ;  he  com 
mands  the  celebrant  of  the  communion  to 
look  Eastward,  2  Brad.  311 

Vigilius,  bp  of  Thapsus  :  2  Zur.  80  n.  ;  pro 
bably  the  writer  of  the  Athanasian  creed, 
1  Bui.  29  n. ;  author  of  a  treatise  wrongly 
ascribed  to  Augustine,.  2  Jew.  769;  his 
works  published,  Park.  288  n 

Vigilius  (St),  bp  of  Trent, and  martyr:  4  Bui. 
xviii  ;  proves  that  Christ  is  God  and  man, 
Phil.  208 ;  shews,  in  several  passages,  that 
Christ  is  absent  as  to  his  humanity,  but 
present  as  to  his  divinity,  2  Bee.  275,  279, 
3  Bee.  273,  429,  430,  453,  I  Bui.  152,  3  Bui. 
266,  2  Cov.  154,  1  Cran.  73,  98,  99,  100, 
(51),  2  Jew.  497,  770,  1118,  3  Jew.  252, 
254,  202,  485,  486,  Rid.  177,  178;  speaks  of 
the  faith  and  catholic  profession  which  the 
apostles  delivered,  the  martyrs  confirmed, 
and  the  faithful  keep  to  this  day,  2  Jew. 
811,  1118;  shews  that  the  council  of  Chal- 
ceilon  is  not  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of 
Cyril,  1  Bui.  20 ;  Gardiner  quotes  his  ac 
count  of  the  heresies  of  Eutyches  and  Nes- 
torius,  1  Cran.  289 

Vigils:  1  Tyn.  219;  the  ancient  vigils  discon 
tinued  for  their  abuse,  2  Cran.  175,  3  Tyn. 
126;  inquiry  respecting  vigils,  2  Hoop.  147 ; 
vigils  abolished,  2  Cran.  414,  415  (see  also 
Wake) 

60 


778 


VIGOR  —  VIRTUE 


Vigor  (  ):  notes  errors  in  French  trans 
lations  of  the  scriptures,  1  Ful.  61 

Viguerius  (  ):  says  the  church  was 

before,  and  is  above  the  word,  Hog.  173; 
denies  the  salvation  of  infants  dying  unbap- 
tized,  ib.  249  n 

Vilfrid  (St) :  v.  Wilfrid. 

Vilierius  (Fr.) :  De  Statu  Primitive  Eccl., 
3  Wkitg.  xxxii ;  on  patriarchs,  2  White/.  150 

Vility:  vileness,  Bale  67 

Villagagno  (Nic.):  an  apostate,  2  Jew.  803  n 

Villa  Garcina  (Jo.  de),  or  Villa  Garcia:  a 
Spanish  monk,  sometime  regius  professor 
of  divinity  at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  xxii,  xxviii, 
xxix,  2  Cran. 563,  567,  4  Jew.  1212  n.,  1213, 
1  Zur.  33  n 

Villain:  a  bondman  or  servant,  2  Bee.  436;  to 
walk  a  villain ;  the  phrase  explained,  2  Tyn. 
309 

Villanovanus  (Mich.) :  v.  Servetus. 

Villany  :  servitude,  2  Sec.  185,  1  Cov.  300 

Villars  (  ):  preacher  of  the  French 

church  in  London,  2  Zur.  261  n 

Villavincentio  (Laur.  a) :  his  book  on  the 
study  of  theology,  Whita.  637  n. ;  he  calls 
justification  by  faith  the  doctrine  of  devils, 
Rog.  114;  says  the  common  people  are 
only  to  know  that  which  pertaineth  unto 
manners,  ib.  192 

Villegagnon  (Mons.  de) :  carries  the  queen  of 
Scots  into  France,  3  Zur.  643  n 

Villegaignon  (Nich.  Durand  de) :  2  Ful.  61 

Villers  (Ph.  de)  :  v.  Vyllers. 

Vilvorden:  Tytulale  imprisoned  there,  1  Tyn. 
Ixvii,  Ixxii,  and  burnt  at  the  stake,  ib. 
Ixxv. 

Vincent  (St) :  his  martyrdom,  Bale  586 

Vincentius:  legate  at  Nice,  4  Jew.  'J99 

Vincentius  Bellovacensis:  Speculum  Quadru- 
plex,  seu  Bibliotheca  Mundi,  Jew.  xliv, 
3  Whitg.  xxxii;  Speculum  Naturale,  Phil. 
361;  he  tells  the  story  of  Thecla,  wish 
ing  to  attach  herself  to  St  Paul,  4  Jew. 
651 ;  mentions  Phileas  of  Thmuis,  a  no 
bleman  and  rich,  who  being  consecrated 
bishop,  had  a  wife  and  children,  3  Jew. 
410;  says  Jerome  charged  Ruffinus  with 
the  Pelagian  heresy,  4  Jew.  1006,  1007  ; 
speaks  of  the  gift  of  Phocas  to  Boniface, 
1  Jew.  184;  says  Victor  III.  died  of  a  dy 
sentery,  4  Jew;.  686;  referred  to,  1  Bee.  390, 
1  Jew.  190 

Vincentius  Lirinensis:  speaks  of  the  rule  of 
ecclesiastical  and  catholic  sense,  Whita. 
443  ;  mentions  scripture  as  a  rule,  ib.  662  ; 
asserts  the  canon  of  scripture  to  be  self- 
sufficient  for  all,  and  more  than  sufficient 
for  all  things,  ib.  703;  teaches  that  it  is 
sufficient  for  the  trulh  of  the  catholic  faith, 
and  that  the  church  cannot  make  one  nrti- 


cle  thereof,  1  Cran.  379;  his  rule  respect 
ing  what  is  catholic,  3  Jew.  266;  how  i 
must  be  limited,  ib.  267 ;  on  the  duty  of  ; 
catholic  Christian  in  case  a  portion  of  th< 
church,  or  the  whole  church,  should  fa: 
from  the  faith,  or  be  corrupted  with  heresy 
4  Jew.  723,  Rid.  268;  on  judging  false 
prophets,  Whita.  459;  on  the  deliberations 
of  the  council  of  Ephesus,  3  Jew.  224;  o: 
the  heresy  of  Nestorius,  Rog.  163;  on  the 
sect  of  Photinus,  ib.  70  n. ;  on  the  errors  01 
Tertullian,  Whita.  GOO  ;  he  recommends  re 
course  to  the  most  ancient  writers,  2  Ful 
175,  4  Jew.  723;  states  that  Philip  the  Ro 
man  emperor  was  a  Christian,  2  Ful.  355 11 

Vincentius  de  Valentia,  q.  v. 

Vincentius  Victor:  his  opinion  of  unbaptizer 
infants,  4  Bui.  375 

Vindelinus  (  ):  2  Cov.  505,  &c. 

Vine:  a  name  of  the  church,  4  Bui.  83 
Christ's  parable  of  the  true  vine  expound 
ed,  Hutch.  35 

Vineyard :  the  church  so  called,  Sand.  57 
the  parable  of  the  labourers  in  the  vine 
yard,  2  Lai.  198;  that  of  the  vineyard  le 
out,  1  Tyn.  473 ;  the  Lord's  vineyard  brokei 
down  and  wasted,  2  Cran.  9 ;  destroyed  Ir 
foxes,  Sand.  65 

Vini :  v.  Wini. 

Vinton  :  v.  Gardiner  (S). 

Vio  (Tho.  de),  card.  Cajetan,  q.  v. 

Violence :  in  what  cases  lawful,  2  Tyn.  63 

Viret  (Pet.):  Phil.  390,  3  Zur.  548;  against 
hearing  mass,  2  Brad.  297  n. ;  letter  to 
him  and  others,  2  Zur.  121 

Virgil:  cited,  1  Bee.  182,  2  Bee.  419  n.,  1  Bui 
289,  301,  Calf.  14  n.,  86,  2  Cov.  205,  1  Hoop 
ix,  353,  365,  393,  Hutch.  175,  4  Jew.  743, 
959,  3  Zur.  733 

Virginals :  text  appropriate  to  them,  1  Bee.  \ 
65 

Virginity :  v.  Celibacy. 

Virgins :  v.  Maids. 

What,  3  Bee.  612  ;  virgins  in  the  church,   I 
4  Bui.  512;  vestal  virgins,  2  Bui.  288 

Viron(Jo.):  v.  Veron. 

Virtue,  Virtues:  what  virtue  is,  3  Bee.  612;  [ 
knowledge  and  talk  of  it  not  sufficient, 
2  Hoop.  219 ;  it  must  be  sealed  in  the  con 
science  and  loved,  ib.  217  ;  the  putting  of 
it  in  practice  and  use  very  hard,  ib.  346; 
THE  GOVERNANCE  OF  ViaxuE.by  T.  Becon, 
1  Bee.  393;  virtue  immovable;  verses, 
Poet.  310;  virtues  are  all  obtained  from 
God,  1  Bee.  204,  205  ;  they  are  to  be  exer 
cised,  ib.  115;  without  faith  they  are  but 
sins,  2  Bee.  14;  a  pastor  must  take  as 
much  heed  to  a  virtuous  life  as  to  his  doc 
trine,  1  Bee.  16;  such  a  life  is  the  best 
way  to  re-edify  the  house  of  the  Lord,  ib. 


VIRTUE  —  VOLO 


779 


194;   four  general  virtues    mentioned   by 
Origen,  Sand.  391  n 

^irvesius  (Alph.) :  Philippics  Disputationes, 
Jew,  xliv  ;  on  vows  of  chastity,  3  Jew.  400 
\risellus  (Jo.) :  v.  Wesselus. 
\risenomy  :  physiognomy,  2  Tyn.  127 
Risibility :  a  mark  of  the  church  (q.  v.),  Poet. 
II   273 

Ifc'isions :  prove  no  doctrine,  2  Cran.  47,  64 ; 
11    miraculous  ones,    Calf.  117,  119;   how  to 


among  Christians,  to  be  idolatry,  Ca'f.  20, 
3  Jew.  553,  4  Jew.  950;  writes  on  the  Ba 
bylon  of  the  Apocalypse,  ib.  1064;  doubts 
whether  a  Christian  may  bear  arms,  Hog. 
351 ;  says  the  name  of  heresy  is  laid  upon 
very  light  matters,  3  Jew.  211 ;  his  opinion 
of  the  Legenda  Aurea,  4  Jew.  816,  Sand. 
18  ;  he  says  that  for  the  space  of  some  hun 
dred  years  past,  the  less  any  book  came 
into  students'  hands,  the  purer  it  came  to 
us,  4  Jeic.  877,  878;  speaks  of  Augustine's 
opinion  on  the  Kornan  law,  ib.  645  ;  says,  at 
Rome,  not  withstanding  all  things  be  bought 
and  sold,  jet  may  ye  do  nothing  there 
without  form  and  order,  and  that  of  most 
holy  religion,  ib.  867  ;  states  his  opinion 
about  government  by  women,  Roy.  337  n.; 
calls  beauty  a  little  thin  skin  well  coloured, 
1  Bee.  203,  2  Bee.  437 ;  terms  gay  raiment 
a  very  instrument  of  pride,  1  Bee.  203 
Vively :  vividly,  1  Bee.  234 
Vix:  sometimes  means  "non,"  3  Whitg. 

499,500 

Vladislav,  king  :  v.  '\Yladislaus. 
Vocation :  v.  Duty. 

What  calling  or  vocation  is,  3  Bee.  608, 
616;  it  is  either  general  or  special,  2  Lat. 
37  ;  we  must  not  run  uncalled,  ib  29;  every 
man  should  fulfil  the  duties  of  his  calling, 
1  Lat.  359,  503,  537,  538,  2  Lat.  6,  94, 154, 
159,  214,  215,  430,  1  Tyn.  100,  102 ;  God 
will  aid  and  defend  therein,  2  Lat.  34,  &c. ; 
every  man  has  one  vocation,  Hutch.  6;  the 
danger  of  transgressing  our  vocation,  1 
Hoop.  456;  we  must  not  leave  our  voca 
tion,  1  Lai.  516;  how  calling  follows  elec 
tion,  1  Brad.  314 

Volaterranus  (lla.):  Commentarii  Urban!, 
Jew.  xliv,  3  Whitg.  xxxii ;  he  calls  Timo 
thy  presul  Ephesinus,  2  Whitg.  295;  says 
that  pope  Sixtus  was  the  first  that  caused 
altars  to  be  erected,  1  Jew.  310;  de 
clares  that  the  decree  containing  Constan 
tino's  Donation  is  false,  4  Jew.  678;  says 
that  Celestine  introduced  the  introit,  3 
Whitg.  73  ;  speaks  of  the  institution  of  ex 
treme  unction,  Pil.  527  ;  bears  testimony 
in  proof  of  pope  Joan,  4  Jew.  656 ;  says 
that  Urban  II.  confirmed,  in  a  council,  the 
acts  of  Gregory  VII.,  1  Whitg.  482;  de 
scribes  the  Monothelites,  Rog.  54  n. ;  cor 
rupted  the  Monodia  of  Gregory  Naz.,  Mew. 
194;  refers  to  Genesius,  jester  to  Diocle 
tian,  Pil.  401;  speaks  of  the  fall  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  Goths  in  Spain,  1  Bui. 
416;  says  Petrarcha  was  made  poet  in  the 
Capitol,  4  Jew.  742 ;  references  to  him, 
1  Jew.  137,  222  n 

Volo:   a  response  in  the  baptismal  service, 
1  Tyn.  253;  hence  a  priest  was  sometimes 


780 


VOLO  —  WALDENSES 


called   a  volower,  and  baptism  volowing, 
1  Tyn.  276,  3  Tyn.  72 

Volsius  (Paul.),  or  Wolzius  :  1  Cov.  491 

Volusian,  bp  of  Carthage  :  on  Dionysius  the 
Areopaghe,  2  Whitg.  130,  428  ;  Udalric's 
epistle  ascribed  to  him,  3  Jew.  427,  Sand. 
316  n 

Voragine  ( Jae.  de) :  1  Jew.  190 ;  Legenda 
Aurea,  p.  481,  col.  1,  above;  Sermones 
Aurei  de  Sanctorum  Festis,  2  Lat.  132  n 

Vortiger,  king  of  Britain  :  Pil.  253 

Vossius  (Ger.  Jo.):  his  works,  Calf.  69  n., 
126  n.,  2  Ful.  411;  his  perplexity  concern 
ing  Ben  Gorion,  ib.  338  n. ;  manuscripts 
of  his  corrupted  as  to  the  name  of  the 
pseudo-IIegesippus,  ib. ;  he  claims  the  au 
thorship  of  the  books  De  Vocatione  Gen 
tium,  for  Prosper  of  Orleans,  ib.  353  n.;  is 
mistaken  about  the  Pontifical,  ib.  99 ;  re 
ferred  to  about  Theotectus  and  Theopom- 
pus,  1  Bui.  48 

Vossius  (Isaac):  published  the  genuine  epis 
tle  of  Ignatius,  2  ful.  235  n 

Votaries:  v.  Vows. 

Vouchers  :  seemingly  for  butchers,  3  Tyn. 
262 

Vows:  v.  Oaths, 

On  vows :  2  Bui.  206,  271,  1  Tyn.  433— 
440,  3  Tyn.  185,  186;  they  are  often  taken 
in  scripture  for  praises  and  thanksgivings, 
1  Bee.  186,  373 ;  what  vows  must  be  paid 
to  the  Lord,  ib.  284,  285 ;  simple  and 
solemn  vows,  4  Jew.  786,  &c.;  monastical 
vows,  and  the  evil  of  them,  1  Bui.  2-'j2, 
4  Bui.  518,  2  Cran.  147,  1  Lat.  60,  1  Tyn. 
430,  435,  438,  2  Tyn.  103,  3  Tyn.  185,  189 ; 
Latimer  preached  against  them,  2  Bee. 
425;  how  they  were  observed,  ib.  414;  on 
vows  of  virginity,  2  Ful.  102 — 104;  Foxe  on 
vows  of  celibacy,  &c.,  1  Tyn.  173  n. ;  vows 
rashly  made  are  not  binding,  3  Tyn.  160; 
rash  vows  of  chastity  may  be  broken,  ib., 
Whita.  59^;  all  vows  contrary  to  our  en 
gagements  in  baptism  are  void,  Pil.  021; 
the  pope  gives  license  to  break  lawful 
vow.s,  3  Tyn.  189 ;  tran>lations  concerning 
votaries  examined,  1  Ful.  471,  &c. 

Voysey  (Jo.),  or  Vesey,  alias  Harman,  bp 
of  Exeter:  1  Lat.  272  n.;  rewards  G. 
Donne,  who  was  concerned  in  the  be 
trayal  of  Tyndale,  1  Tyn.  Ixix.  n. ;  Cover- 
dale  his  coadjutor,  1  Cov.  viii,  2  Cuv.  xiii; 
his  death,  Phil.  168;  letter  to  him,  2  Cran. 
428 

Vulford  (Rich.):  1  Tyn.  13  n 

Vulgarius  :  what  is  to  be  understood  by  this 
name,  2  Cuv.  13,  &  addenda. 

Vulgate:  ».  Bible,  Latin. 

Vyllers  (Philippe  de) :  chos.n  grand-master 
of  Rhodes,  2  Lat.  33 


w 


W.  (A.) :  i.  e.  A.  Warcup,  q.v. 

W.  (A  ),  a  contributor  to  Davison's  Poetical 
Rhapsody:  perhaps  Arthur  Warren,  pos 
sibly  Andrew  Willet:  notice  of  him,  Poei 
xlii ;  Saphickes  upon  the  passion  of  Christ 
ib.  452 

W.  (E.),  author  of  Thameseidos,  1600  :  notice 
of  him,  Poet,  xxxii ;  lines  from  the  poem 
ib.  358 

W.  (H.):  i.e.  Hen.  Wilkinson,  q.v. 

Wacker  (  ):  2  Zur.  294 

Wadding  (Luc.) :  Annales  Minorum,  1  Lat. 
50  n 

Wade  (Chr.):  martyred  at  Dartford,  Poei. 
162 

Wsechtler  (Christfrid) :  2  Ful.  33  n 

Wafer:  v.  Host,  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Wagelings  :  hirelings,  Bale  439 

Wages :  hire  is  due,  2  Bui.  346  ;  against  th< 
withholding  of  it,  2  Bee.  105,  2  Bui.  37 
230 

Wagner  (Mark):  2  Zur.  77  n 

Waid  (Chr.) :  v.  Wade. 

Wailing:  of  wailing,  and  not  prevailing 
verses  by  James  Yates,  Poet.  450 

Wake  :  the  feast  of  dedication,  observed  ii 
honour  of  the  patron  saint,  and  calle< 
rush-bearing,  Grin.  142;  wakes,  Calf.  257 

Wake  (Will.),  abp  of  Canterbury  :  his  Com 
mentary  on  the  Church  Catechism  cited 
Lit.  Edw.  xi. 

Waketield  (Jo.) :  controller  of  Cranmer*: 
household,  refuses  to  join  in  lord  Darcy'.- 
rebellion,  2  Cran.  362,  363 

Wakeman  (Jo.),  first  bishop  of  Gloucester 
1  Lat.  123  n 

Walafridus  Strabo  :  v.  Glossa  ordinaria. 

He  states  that  the  old  fathers  said  mas! 
in  their  common  apparel,  3  Jew.  617 ;  his 
testimony  to  the  frequency  of  commuriior 
among  the  Greeks,  2  Bee.  258  n.;  he  speaks 
of  Gregory's  litania  major,  Calf.  297  n. 
wrote  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bale  256 

Walary  (St)  :  v.  Valeri. 

Waldegrave  (Sir  Edw.):  notice  of  him. 
Park.  19  n.;  privy  councillor  to  queen 
Mary,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Waldegrave  (Rob.),  printer  :  1  Hoop.  252 

Walden  (Saffron),  co.  Essex:  Bradford  la 
bours  there,  2  Brad,  xxvi;  his  farewell  to 
it,  1  Brad.  455 ;  a  martyr  there,  Poet. 
163 

Waldenses,  or  Vaudois  :  v.  Lyons. 

Called  Waldeans,  Bale  322  ;  otherwise 
pauperes  de  Lugduno,  named,  it  is  said, 
from  Valdo,  a  merchant  of  Lyons,  2  Jew. 
689 ;  on  their  confession,  2  Brad.  161, 
Kid.  375 ;  their  doctrine  on  the  sacrament, 


WALDENSES  —  WAR 


781 


Ueie.  235;  their  opinion  on  oaths,  &c.,  ib. 
227;  persecuted,  Baleo63;  butchered  by 
French  kings,  Pil.  204,  653;  Luther's  opi 
nion  of  them,  3  Zur.  094  n.,  and  see  097 

faldensis  (Tho.):  v.  Netter(T.)  a  Walden. 

fuldenjius   (    ):    secretary   to  Charles 

V.,  2  Cran.  235 

iVaies:  v.  England. 

The  pope's  power  of  no  ancient  stand 
ing  there,  3  Tyn.  158;  wickedness  of  the 
priests,  2  Cran.  37 ;  crowns  paid  by  them 
for  keeping  concubines,  3  Tyn.  40;  pen 
sionary  concubinage  continued  there  not-  I 
withstanding  liberty  of  marriage  granted, 
Park. 257  ;  an  instance,  Grin.  346;  the  mar 
riage  of  priests  never  altogether  rooted 
out  there,  Pil.  570;  custom  of  cursing 
thieves  in  the  marches  of  Wales,  1  Tyn. 
273;  More  says  the  Welsh  of  his  time 
prayed  when  they  went  to  steal,  3  Tyn. 
120;  a  pilgrimage  there,  Calf.  24;  the 
Bible  and  Prayer  Book  rendered  into 
Welsh,  iZur.  124  n. ;  the  prince  of  Wales's 
cognizance  and  motto,  Pra.  Eliz.  19  n 
"Waleran,  bp  of  Medenburg:  a  witness 

against  transubstantiation,  Bale  503 
Waleran,    bp   of    Numburg,   or    Nieenburg: 

Anselin's  epistle  to  him,  PH.  538 
Waley  (3.):  Park.  L>05 

Walk  :  use  of  the  term  in  scripture,  1  Bee. 
209,  2  Tyn.  149;  what  it  is  to  walk  with 
God,  1  Tyn.  401) ;  walking  in  truth,  Sand. 
118,  122,  &c. ;  walkers  in  bye-paths;  as  in 
heresy,  ib.  118;  after  the  tiesb,  ib. ;  after 
covetousness,  ib. ;  in  obstinacy,  ib.  11!) ;  in 
the  counsel  of  the  wicked,  ib. ;  walking 
with  the  tongue,  ib. ;  walking  in  treachery, 
ib.  120;  evil  walkers  among  the  clergy, 
Sand.  120,  and  the  ternpoiality,  ib.  121  ; 
we  must  walk  without  offence,  ib.  310,  &c.; 
to  walk  a  villain,  what,  2  Tyn.  309 

Walkeharn  (Jo.),  a  monk  of  Canterbury : 
2  Cran.  333 

Walker  (Jo.),  archdeacon  of  Essex:  Grin. 
463 

Walker  (Tho.),  parson  of  Shadwell,  Essex : 
his  suit  for  non-residence  recommended 
to  archbishop  Parker  by  bishop  Grindal, 
Grin.  294 

Walker  ( ),  a  preacher  at  Norwich,  Park. 

312,313;   a  Puritan  (probably  the  same), 
Grin.  326  n.,  Park.  382 

Walker  (  ),  M.D.:  and  another 

Walker  (  ),  M.D.:  Park.  18 

Wall  (Cha.  Will.)  :  Calf.  276  u 

Wallaehia  :  3  Zur.  650 

Wallenus  of  Crowlaiid:  a  false  martyr,  Bale 
189 

Walloons  :  1  Zur.  273 ;  at  Sandwich,  Park. 
189 


Wallop  (Sir  Jo.):  sent  on  an  expedition  to 
France,  2  Cran.  ill  n.;  his  death,  3  Zur. 
496  n 

Walltown,  Northumberland,  Hid.  i.  n 

Wallys  (Jo.),  Franciscan :  wrote  on  the 
Apocalyp>e,  Bale  208 

Waliner  castle,  Kent :  Park.  203 

Walpole  (lidw.):  Lucy  (Kobsart)  his  wife, 
2  Bee.  583  n 

Walpoole  (  ),  a  Jesuit:  his  treason, 

Lit.  EUz.  081,  082 

Walsh  (  Sir  Jo.)  :  patronizes  Tyndale,  1  Tyn. 
xiv,  xvi — xxi. 

Walsh  (Maurice):  son  of  the  last,  1  Tyn. 
xxv.  n 

Walsh  (  ):  2  Brad.  187 

Walsingham,  co.  Norfolk:  the  shrine  and 
image  of  our  lady  of  Walsingham,  Bale  98, 
Calf.  35,  Hoop.  40,  lZa<.53  n.,  474 n.,  2  Lai. 
395,  1  Tyn.  436,  3  Tyn.  125,  3 Zur.  609  n.; 
pilgrimage  thereto,  Bale  25;  idolatry  there, 
Pil.  63;  the  image  burned  at  Chelsea, 
2  Brad.  2  n.,  2  Lat.  395  n. ;  a  martyr  at 
Walsingham,  Poet.  164 ;  salt-works  near 
thereto,  Park.  2.~8 

Walsingham  (SirEdm.):  lieut.  of  the  Tower, 

1  Tyn.  xxiii. 

Walsingham  (Sir  Fra.):  2  Zur.  276,  277, 
300;  privy  councillor,  Grin.  405,  408,  412, 
414,417,  423,  427,  429,  433,  435;  secretary, 
ib.  300;  ambassador  in  France,  1  Zur.  230; 
minister  to  the  Netherlands,  2  Zur.  303n.; 
letters  from  him  to  Sturmius,  ib.  285,  2t6, 
287,  o03;  a  letter  to  him,  ib.  313;  dedica 
tion  to  him,  2  Jtw.  815 ;  legacy  to  him, 
(Jrin.  459 

Walstone  (St):  invoked  for  good  harvest, 
Bale  498 

Walter:  to  roll,  tumble,  lie  grovelling,  1 
Brad.  77,  278,  422;  welter,  2  Cov.  238 

Walter,  bp  of  Durham  :  apparently  de  Kirk- 
ham,  Pil.  591 

Walter,  bp  of  Hertford  [Hereford]:  killed 
by  a  woman,  Pil.  590 

Walter  (Hen.):  editor  of  Tyndale's  works, 
1,  2,  3  Tyn.;  his  edition  of  King  Edward's 
Printer,  Lit.  Edw.  ix.  n 

Waltham  abbey,  co.  Essex :  1  Cran.  viii,  ix, 

2  Cran.  vii;  a  pardon  bowl  there,  1  Lat. 
75 

Walton  (Brian),  bp  of  Chester:  Calf.  107  n., 
2  Ful.  106  n 

Walton  (West),  co.  Norfolk:  Park.  18 

Wan  (i.  e.  faint)  hope  :  Bale  582 

Want:  peculiar  use  of  the  verb,  3  Jew.  337, 
Sand.  34,  392 

Wantonness :  v.  Chambering. 

War:  v.  Arms,  France,  Peace,  Prayers,  Sol 
diers,  Thanksgivings,  Victory. 

Full  of  peril,  1  Bui.  373;  the  mother  of 


75Z 


YVAK    —    WAttKJSJM 


all  evils,  1  Bee.  238  ;  kingdoms  are  wasted 
by  it,  ib.  2!J9 ;  war  deprecated,  ILat.  390; 
it  is  the  scourge  of  God,  \Bul.  374;  threat 
ened  to  the  despisers  of  God's  word,  1  Bee. 
469,470;  causes  of  it,  ib.  240—242,  1  Bui. 
376;  war  for  profit,  1  Bui.  375;  fighting 
in  defence  of  our  country,  ib.  27G ;  in  de 
fence  of  religion,  ib.  376,  Pil.  433  ;  princes 
should  give  no  cause  of  war,  2  Tyn.  26 ; 
commendation  of  war,  1  Bui.  379;  exam 
ples  of  it,  out  of  the  scripture,  ib.  384 ; 
provisions  of  the  law  of  Moses  respecting 
it,  ib.  380,  2  Bui.  235 ;  in  what  case  it  is 
lawful,  1  Hoop.  475 ;  sometimes  it  is  a 
duty,  2  Tyn.  27 ;  it  is  lawful  for  Christian 
men,  at  the  command  of  the  magistrate,  to 
serve  in  wars,  Rog.  350 — 352;  war  against 
the  king's  enemies  is  God's  service,  1  Lat. 
416;  we  must  go  to  war  at  the  prince's 
command,  2  Tyn.  63;  the  use  of  weapons 
lawful,  2  Hoop.  127  ;  Augustine  not  always 
consistent  with  himself  on  the  question 
whether  Christians  should  engage  in  war, 
Whita.  456;  war  against  infidels  commend 
ed,  Grin.  13;  what  war  is  unjust,  1  Bui.  379; 
THE  POLICY  OF  WAR,  by  T.  Becon,  IBec. 
230 ;  the  armours  of  war  are  to  be  nei 
ther  neglected  nor  trusted  in,  ib.  244,  245; 
how  soldiers  should  prepare  for  battle,  ib. 
251 ;  how  the  heathens  prepare  themselves 
thereto,  ib. ;  how  the  Christians,  ib.; 
cleanness  of  life  required  in  war,  ib.  252;  and 
reading  of  the  scriptures,  ib.;  what  those 
who  tarry  at  home  in  time  of,  should  do, 
ib.  252,  256,  &c. ;  Christian  warfare,  2 
Brad.  161,  Rid.  366;  the  two  weapons 
necessary  in  this  war  are  prayer  and  know 
ledge,  1  Cov.  497  ;  the  use  of  prayer,  ib. 
498 ;  the  use  of  knowledge,  ib. ;  our  wea 
pons  must  be  fetched  out  of  the  storehouse 
of  God's  word,  1  Cov.  499 

Wars  of  the  Lord:  what  so  called  in  the 
scriptures,  Grin.  13,  Whita.  516 

Warblington,  co.  Hants:  3  Zur.  220  n 

Warburton  (Will.),  bp  of  Gloucester:  Divine 
Legation,  2  Cov.  41  n 

Warcup  (  ),  and  Anne  his  wife:  letter 

to  them  and  others,  2  Brad.  45 ;  Mrs  War- 
cup,  ib.  41,  45  n.,  72  ;  she  was  instrumental 
in  saving  the  life  of  Jewel,  Jew.  xi;  she 
relieved  the  prisoners  in  Bocardo,  2  Brad. 
84  (and  see  95),  Rid.  360  (and  see  365), 
382;  letters  to  her,  2  Brad.  121, 151  (see 
n.),  163,  185,  2  Hoop.  602 

AVard  (Rob.),  or  Warde:  disputes  with  the 
martyrs  at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  424,  Rid.  191, 
226 ;  concerned  in  the  process  against 
Cranmer,2  Oan.546;  his  deposition,  ib.547 

Ward  (Sam.),  master  of  Sidney  college:  3 
Whitg.  xvii. 


Ward  (Tho.) :  Errata  of  the  Prot.  Bible,  Cal 
236  n 

Ward  (  ),  the  painter:  Pil.  656 

Wards :  v.  Courts. 

An  act  against  stealing  of  wards,  1  La 
170;  wardship  of  the  crown,  2  Cran.  38!) 

Ware,  co.  Herts :  a  martyr  there,  Poet.  16f! 

Ware  (Sir  James):  his  Hunting  of  the  Ro 
misli  Fox,  &c.,  Park.  95  n. ;  he  publish ; 
Campion's  History  of  Ireland,  ib.  407  n 

Ware  (Hen.),  official  of  Canterbury:  Bal 
28 

Ware  (Rob.) :  Park.  95  n.,  109 

Warefeld  (Mr) :  legacy  to  him,  Grin.  462 

Warehorn,  co.  Kent:  the  benefice,  Park 
214 

Warham  (Will.),  abp  of  Canterbury:  named 
2  Cran.  492;  he  condemns  Tho.  Hitton 
2  Tyn.  340  ;  searches  the  works  of  Tyndal: 
and  Frith  for  heresies,  1  Tyn.  34;  pro 
scribes  Tyndale's  version  of  the  New  Testa 
ment,  1  Tyn.  xxxii;  endeavours  to  buy  it 
up,  ib.  xxxiii ;  his  reply  to  a  priest  wh. 
wished  the  people  to  have  the  New  Testa 
ment  in  English,  ib.  234 ;  Latimer  cited  be 
fore  him  and  examined  by  him,  2  Lat.  xvi, 
xvii,  218;  his  admission  of  the  right  of  the 
universities  to  license  preachers,  ib.  329 
his  conduct  with  reference  to  the  maid  o 
Kent,  2  Cran.  65;  he  is  said  to  have  ad 
mitted  the  king's  supremacy,  ib.  214;  suc 
ceeded  by  Cranmer,  1  Cran.  vii,  xi;  lettei 
to  him  from  Latimer,  2  Lat .  351  (474) ;  hit 
portrait  bequeathed  by  Grindal  to  his  suc 
cessors,  Grin.  459 

Warham  (Will.),  archdeacon  of  Canterbury : 
letter  to  him,  2  Cran.  268 

Warham  (Agnes),  wife  of  Sir  A.  Saint-Leger, 
q.  v. 

Warham  (Eliz.):  3  Bee  597  n 

Warley  (Great?),  co.  Essex:  Fulke  rector 
there,  1  Ful.  iii. 

Warne  (Eliz.),  martyr  at  Stratford-le-Bovv : 
called  by  Bryce  widow  Warren,  Poet.  163 

Warne  (Jone),  alias  Lasheforde :  martyr  in 
Smithfield,  Poet.  165,  3  Zur.  175  n 

Warner  (Sir  Edw.):  lieutenant  of  the  Tower, 
Park.  121 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  122 

Warner  (Fra.):  3  Zur.  243;  letter  to  Bullin- 
ger,  ib.  355 

Warner  (Jo.),  warden  of  All  Souls'  college, 
Oxon  :  Rid.  292  n 

Warner  (Will.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxi*; 
verses;  of  Christ,  ib.  377 ;  the  flesh  and  the 
spirit,  ib. ;  how  Sathan  by  the  sin  of  pride 
hath  ever  prevailed,  ib.  379;  charity,  ib. 
380;  faith,  ib. 

Warner  (Mr):  Park.  114 

Warrants:  v.  Venison. 

Warren  (Eliz.) :  v.  Warne. 


WARTIION  —  WEBSTER 


783 


I  *"arthon  (  ),  ofBungay:  a  persecutor, 

I  i  Bale.  395 

I  jvrarton  (Rob.),  alias  Parfew  or  Purfoy,  bp  of 

|>  Hereford:  notice  of  him,  Phil,  xxvii. 

I  (Tarton  (Tho.) :  Hist,  of  Engl.  Poetry,  Now. 

II  Vi''' 

I  jv'arwiek  (Earls  of):  v.  Dudley. 

Jv'arwick  :   St  Mary's  collegiate  church ;  its 
|  history,     2   Lat.   396  n.;    the    Dominican 

priory,  1  Tyn.  212  n 
faser   (Caspar) :     account   of  him,    2  Zur. 

326  n. ;  letters  to  him,  ib.  326,  330,  33-1 
hashing  of  Feet :  what  it  means,  3  Bee.  610, 

1  Jew.  223,  22"),  226;  it  denotes  the  remis 
sion  of  our  daily  sius,  2  Jew.  1103 

^assalia  (Jo.  de) :  v.  Wesselus. 

t'asselheim  :  2  Zur.  52 

faste  :  v.  Goods,  Prodigality. 

Waste  must  be  avoided,  Sand.  342 

V'atching,  Watchfulness:  »;.  Vigils. 

True  watching,  1  Tyn.  92;  watchfulness 
enforced,  3  Bee.  89;  the  danger  of  neglect 
ing  it,  Sand.  382;  needful  against  error, 
superstition,  and  sin,  ib.  395;  against  false 
teachers,  ib.  390;  that  others  be  not  de 
ceived,  ib.  397  ;  over  our  lives,  ib. ;  watch 
ing  for  Christ's  coming,  Grin.  5,  Sand. 
368 

Vatchmen  :  v.  Ministers. 

Vrater  :  v.  Holy  water. 

Water  is  a  figure  of  God,  Hutch.  185; 
the  water  of  separation,  2  Bui.  201  ;  the 
water  and  blood  from  Christ's  side,  what 
signified  thereby,  1  Cov.  75;  why  the  Lord 
commanded  to  baptize  with  water,  4  Bui. 
363;  the  water  of  life,  Bale  616;  men  are 
invited  thereto,  Sand.  10 ;  how  they  must 
come,  ib.  30 ;  commodities  received  by 
coming,  ib.  31 

Vaterland   (Dan.):    Works,    2   Cov.  139  n., 

2  Ful.  86  n 

Vaterman  (W.) :  says  the  Esseis  deem  all 
swearing  as  bad  as  forswearing,  Roy.  358  n 
Vatkins  (Rich.) :  2  Cran.  243,  491,  543 
Vatson  (Tho.),  bp  of  Lincoln:  account  of 
him,  Phil.  168 ;  at  a  disputation  in  king 
Edward's  time,  Grin,  ii ;  he  disputes  with 
the  martyrs  at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  391,  Rid. 
191;  Ridley's  Annotationes  (not  extant)  on 
his  two  Lent  sermons,  ib.  xv  ;  he  preaches 
before  queen  Mary  in  support  of  the  mass, 
2  Brad.  207,  Rid.  538,  540;  bishop  elect  of 
Lincoln,  2  Zur.  20  n. ;  notice  of  his  work  on 
the  Seven  Sacraments,  Coop,  xiii;  he  tries 
to  procure  the  arrest  of  Sandys,  Sand,  xii ; 
opposes  the  reformation,  1  Zur.  1 ;  disputes, 
on  the  popish  side,  at  Westminster,  ib. 
11  n.;  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  4  Jew.  1202, 
Park.  122,  1  Zur.  16,  79;  transferred  by 
order  of  council  from  Grindal's  house  to 


the  care  of  bp  Cox,  Grin.  281 ;  enlarged, 
ib.  351;  imprisoned  in  Wisbeach  castle, 
Phil,  xxviii;  his  death,  4  Jew.  1196,  1197 

Watson  (Rob.):  in  exile,  1  Cran.  (9) 

Watson  (Tho.):  translated  Sophocles'  An 
tigone,  Phil.  168 

Watson  (Dr),  master  of  Christ's  coll.,  Camb. : 
opposes  Latimer,  2  Lat.  xii. 

Watson  (Will.):  Decacordon  of  Quodlib. 
Quest.,  1  Brad.  589,  Hog.  331  n 

Watterton  (Mr):   Grin.  325 

Wattis  (  ):  in  Canterbury  Bridewell, 

3  Zur.  627  (see  the  next). 

Watts  (Friar) :  forswears  the  pope,  but 
changes  again,  Bale  510  (perhaps  the  same 
as  Wattis,  named  above). 

Watts  (Tho.):  martyred,  Poet.  162 

Watts  (Tho.),  or  Wattes:  an  ecclesiastical 
commissioner,  Grin.  201,  Park.  344  n.,  3C9  ; 
chaplain  to  bp  Grindal,  Grin.  269,  2S8; 
archdeacon  of  Middlesex,  ib.  353;  recom 
mended  as  visitor  for  St  John's  college, 
Cambridge,  ib.  359  ;  named,  i7>.459;  rector 
of  Docking,  Calf.  viii. 

Wattwood  (  ),  or  Wetwood,  canon  of 

Warwick:  cared  neither  for  statutes  nor 
injunctions,  2  Lat.  397,  401,  406;  repri 
manded  by  Latimer,  ib.  396 ;  he  reforms, 
ib.  416 

Wauchop  (Rob.):  appointed  archbishop  of 
Armagh  by  Paul  III.,  but  he  never  had 
the  see,  4  Jew.  905  n.;  at  the  council  of 
Trent,  ib.  905,  1056 ;  called  blind  Sir  Ro 
bert  of  Scotland,  ib.  1056 

Wavvling:  squeaking,  Bale  439 

Wax:  simile  from  its  use  in  sealing,  4  Bui. 
270,  314  (see  Nose  of  wax). 

Way:  how  the  word  is  to  be  taken  in  scrip 
ture,  Sand.  116;  the  narrow  way  found  liy 
few,  2  Tyn.  120,  121 

Way  (Tho.),  keeper  of  the  Marshalsea:  his 
kindness  to  Sandys  and  others,  Sand.  viii. 

Waydner  (Wolfg.):  v.  Weidner. 

Ways :  repairing  dangerous  ways,  a  charitable 
work,  3  Bee.  119,  2  Lat.  '238 

Weak :  how  to  be  borne  with,  Pil.  45 ; 
weaklings  distinguished  from  stubborn 
persons,  2  Bui.  317 ;  they  are  discour.iged 
if  they  see  pastors  wanting  in  hospitality, 
1  Bee.  26 

Weal(  ):  1  Brad.  552 

Wealth  :  v.  Riches. 

Weapons  :  v.  Arms,  War. 

Wearinh :  sour,  2  Tyn.  33 

Web  (Jo.):  martyr  at  Canterbury,  Poet.  165 

Webbe  (Will.):  Discourse  of  English  Poe- 
trie,  cited,  Poet.  xxvi. 

Webster  (Aug.),  prior  of  Axholme  :  2  Cran. 
2'J9  ;  condemned  for  treason,  ib.  303 

Webster   (Mr):    contest    between    him,    Mr 


784 


WEBSTER 


WEST 


Woodroff,  and  archbishop  Grindal,  respect 
ing  a  prebend  at  York,  Grin.  329  n. ;  the 
archbishop's  opinion  of  his  case,  ib.  329 

Weda  (Herm.  de),  abp  of  Cologne  :  v.  Wied. 

Wedering  :  weather,  2  Tyn.  79 

Wedlock:  v.  Marriage. 

Wednesday:  named  from  Woden,  PiL  16 

Wednesday  (Ash) :  ashes  hallowed  and  used 
on  it,  2  Cran.  157,  509,  Rid.  532;  cere 
monies  of  the  day,  1  Lat.  71 

Weedon  (Lois),  co.  Northampton:  the  bene 
fice  farmed,  2  Cran.  279 

Weesel :  to  ooze,  1  Brad.  304 

Weesing :  oozing,  1  Brad.  303 

Weet :  "  it  doth  us  to  weet," — makes  us 
know,  Pil.  107 

Weford  (Tho.),  prior  of  Coventry  :  his  death, 
2  Lat.  386 

Weidner  (Wolfgang) :  pastor  at  Worms,  4 
Bui.  xxii,  1  Zur.  26;  letter  to  him,  1  Zur. 
26 

Weigh-house:  custom-house,  3  Tyn.  76 

Weight  and  measure  :  2  Bui.  231 

Weissenheim  :  2  Cov.  523 

Welaway :  woe  on  woe,  or  alas!  alas!  IBrad. 
39,62 

Welles  (Mr) :  Park.  333 

Wellesborne  (Jo.):  his  dau.  Agatha,  wife  of 
bp  Barlow,  3  Bee.  501  n 

Welsh  :  v.  Wales. 

Welsh  (Sir  Jo.) :  v.  Walsh. 

Welsh  ( )  of  C.  C.  C.,  Oxon  :  Jew.  ix. 

Welsh  (  ):  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Welsh  language:  3  Zur.  73 

Welsinger  (Chr.) :  3  Zur.  G69  n 

Welter :  v.  Walter. 

Wendelin  (  ),  printer  at  Strasburgh  : 

Grindal's  opinion  of  him,  Grin.  221 

Wendesley  (Rich.) :  an  ecclesiastical  com 
missioner,  Park.  383,  390,  447 

Wendon  (Nich.),  archdeacon  of  Suffolk: 
Park.  142 ;  not  in  orders,  ib.  n 

Wendy  (Tho.):  mentioned,  Park.  25,  26; 
commissioner  at  Cambridge,  1549,  2  Brad. 
370,  Grin.  194,  Rid.  169 

Wenefrida  (St)  :  v.  Winifred. 

Went  (Jo.):  martyred  in  Smithfield,  3  Zur. 
175  n.  ;  called  Winter  by  Bryce,  Pott. 
165 

Wentworth  (Tho.  1st  lord) :  instructs  Bale, 
Bale  vii. 

Wentworth  (Tho.  2nd  lord):  one  of  queen 
Mary's  privy  council,  1  Zur.  5n.;  he  sur 
renders  Calais,  3  Zur.  139  n. ;  lord  lieut.  of 
Suffolk,  1  Zur.  99  n.;  at  the  duke  of  Nor 
folk's  trial,  ib.  267  n 

Wentworth  (Hen.  3rd  lord?):  a  privy  coun. 
cillor,  2  Cran.  524,  Rid.  508 

Wentworth  (Sir  Roger),  father  of  the  maid 
of  Ipswich,  1  Tyn.  327  n 


Wentworth  (Mr):  at  Calais,  2  Cran.  411 
Wentworth  (Ann),  called  the  maid  of  Ij 
wich  :   tormented  of  the  devil,  and,  as 
was   supposed,  miraculously   healed,  Bo, 
440,  2  Cran.  65,  1  Tyn.  327,  3  Tyn.  90—15 
Werdmuller   (Otho),    or   Wermuller:    mer 
tioned,    2  Zur.   328;    minister   at   Ztiri'? 

3  Zur.  85  ;    a  boofc  of  his  translated  int 
English,    ib.  415  n.;    A    SPIRITUAL    AJS 
MOST  PRECIOUS  PEAKL,   translated  by  \\ 
Coverdale,    1   Cuv.    84;    his  TREATISE  o 
DEATH,  translated  by   Coverdale,    2  Coi 
37;  THE  HOPE  OF  THE  FAITHFUL,  trans 
lated  by  bp  Coverdale,  ib.   135 ;  the  last 
mentioned  treatise  is  not  his,  but  Bullin 
ger's,  4  Bui.  xix. 

Werdmuller  (Valentine),  or  Wormulus :  i 
prison  in  England  for  theft,  3  Zur.  & 
561  n.,  563,  569  ;  an  impostor,  ib.  572 

Werikon,  Zurich  :  4  Bui.  546 

Werner  (Rolewinck) :  attributes  the  erectioi 
of  altars  to  Sixtus,  bishop  of  Rome  [Fas* 
Temp.fol.  32.  2',  1  Jew.  310  (v.  Fasciculus 

Werter  (Phil,  and  Ant.) :  2  Zur.  69  n 

Wesalius  (Andr):  3  Bui.  151 

Wesant :  windpipe,  1  Lat.  262 

Wesel:  the  church  there,  3  Zur,  160,  16; 
168;  the  duke  and  duchess  of  Suffolk  exih 
there,  2  Cov.  528 

Wesselus  (Jo.):  called  Lux  Mundi,  Bale 56.' 
1  Brad.  360  n. ;  works  of  his,  Jew.  xliv ;  h 
says  no  man  can  interpret  scripture,  Rot, 
195;  states  that  certain  of  the  bishops  c 
Rome  have  been  in  pestilent  heresies,  <iJeu 
927;  declares  that  the  devising  of  pardon 
is  a  godly  guile  and  a  hurtless  deceit,  t 
the  intent  that  by  a  devout  kind  of  erro 
the  people  may  be  drawn  to  godliness 

4  Jew.  802 ;  says  the  prelates'  keys  do  no 
open  but  shut  heaven,  3  Jew.  363 ;  on  na 
ture,  1  Brad.  359  n. ;    on  the  Nominalist 
and  Realists,  3  Jew.  613 

West:  v.  Empire. 

West-Chester:  v.  Chester. 

West  Indies :  heathenism  there,  3  Jew.  198, 191 

West-Kington :  v.  Kington. 

West  (Tho.),  lord  de  la  Warr:  patron  o: 
Shepton  Mallet,  2  Cran.  385 

West  (Will.),  lord  de  la  Warr :  at  the  duk<   j 
of  Norfolk's  trial,  1  Zur.  267  n 

West  (Nich.),  bp  of  Ely :  hears  Latimei 
preach  at  Cambridge,  2  Lat.  xxviii — xxx;  J 
forbids  him  to  preach,  1  Lat.  iii ;  preaches  I 
against  him,  2  Lat.  xii ;  examines  alleged  \ 
heretics,  1  Tyn.  32;  his  death,  2  Cran.  ( 
247  n.,  204  n 

West  (Jo.),  an  Observant  of  Greenwich  :  sent 
to  hunt  out  Roye,  1  Tyn.  xxxiv,  xxxv. 

West  ( ),  sometime  chaplain  to  Ridley: 

turns  Papist,  Rid.  337 ;  Ridley's  letter  to 


WEST  —  WHEAT 


785 


him  from  Bocardo,  ib.;  lie  died  for  sorrow, 
ib.  391 

\i esteote  (Sebastian),  minor  canon  of  St 
Paul's:  letter  of  bishop  Grindal  to  lord 
Robert  Dudley,  respecting  him,  Grin.  262 
(and  see  261);  excommunicated,  ib.  262, 
&c. 

Westminster : 

i.    CHURCHES. 

The  abbey  (now  collegiate  church)  of  St 
Peter  (v.  Coronation)  :  built  on  the  site  of 
a  temple  of  Apollo,  4  Jew.  1105  ;  legend  of 
its  consecration  by  St  Peter,  in  person, 
1  Tyn.  326 ;  his  cope  affirmed  to  be  kept 
there,  ib.  n.;  the  abbey  was  a  sanctuary, 
ib.  326  n. ;  tombs  of  the  kings,  Now.  229  ; 
agreement  between  Henry  VII.  and  the 
convent  for  sermons  on  Sundays,  &c.,  2 
Lot.  370  n. ;  Westminster  bowl,  Bale  527  ; 
letter  from  Cranrner  to  abbot  Boston,  2 
Cran.  240;  Ridley's  farewell  to  this  church, 
Kid.  408;  the  disputation,  1559,  Grin,  v, 

1  Jew.  39,  74,  75,  4  Jew.  1201,  &c.,  Pil. 
626,  1  Zur.  10, 11,  13,  &c.,  27,  2  Zwr.22n.; 
in  it  Cole  praised  ignorance,  1  Jew.  57;   a 
proposed  disputation  declined  by  the  Ro 
manists,  ib.  34,  35,  59  ;  Cole's  explanation 
of  the  Romanist  party  giving  up,  ib.  38; 
peace  concluded  here,  1572,  1  Zur.  273 

Westminster  school :  its  claims  on  Trin. 
coll.  Camb.,  3  Whitg.  vii;  queen's  day  ob 
served  here,  Lit.  Eliz.  558  n 

St  Clement  Danes  :  Pil.  606 
ii.    ROYAL  PALACES. 

Westminster  palace  :  the  chapel  called 
the  Old  Chapel,  1  Tyn.  35;  the  preaching, 
place,  1  Lat.  79,  2  Lot.  xx ;  walkers  and 
talkers  in  it,  1  Lat.  204 ;  Westminster  hall, 

2  Whitg.  213 ;   see  also  Terms. 
Whitehall  palace:    Holbein's  Dance  of 

Death  there,  Pra.  Eliz.  xviii. 

iii.     OTHER  LOCALITIKS. 
Bridge  {i.  e.  landing-place] :  1  Lat.  211 
Cannon-row  :    the  house  of  the  abp  of 
York,  Park.  291  n.;    Cranmer's  residence 
when  archbishop  elect,  2  Cran.  237 

Gate-house :  a  prison,  Park.  465,  470, 
1  Whitg.  14  n 

Savoy  hospital :  account  of  it,  Grin.  302 

304  ;  saved  from  ruin  by  bishop  Grindal, 

ib.  x. ;  letter  by  him  respecting  it,  ib.  349 

York-place  :  the  house  of  Wolsey,  2  Lat. 
xxix. 

^Vestmonasteriensis :  v.  Matthew. 
Westmoreland  (Earls  of) :  «.  Neville. 
iVVeston  (Hugh) :  some  account  of  him,  Phil. 
]67;    mention  of  him,  Bale  178;   once  a 
curate  near  Bishopsgate,   2  Lat.  260;  he 
attends   the   duke  of  Suffolk  at  his  exe 
cution,  3  Zur.  305  n. ;   dean  of  Westmin 


ster,  Phil,  xiii,  3  Zur.  373  ;  prolocutor  in 
the  disputation  in  the  Convocation  house, 
Oct.  1553,  Phil.  179 ;  he  confers  with  Brad 
ford,  1  Brad.  538,  550;  is  one  of  the  ex 
aminers  of  Philpot,  Phil.  104;  obtains  a 
commission  against  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and 
Latimer,  2  Hoop.  5!)3,  594  ;  prolocutor  in 
the  disputation  with  them  at  Oxford,  1 
Cran.  391,  2  Cran.  445  n.,  1  Jew.  Hon., 
Hid.  191;  his  preface  to  the  disputation 
with  Latimer,  2  Lat.  250;  Latimer  ad 
dresses  him,  ib.  257;  he  rails  against  the 
reformers,  ib.  277  ;  is  concerned  in  the  pro 
cess  against  Cranmer,  2  Cran.  553;  refuses 
to  deliver  his  supplicatory  letter  to  the 
council,  ib.  445  n.;  Ridley's  letter  to  him, 
requiring  performance  of  certain  promises, 
Rid.  375;  his  promises  to  Ridley  were  not 
kept,  ib.  305,  375 ;  deprived  of  the  deanery 
of  Windsor  for  adultery,  1  Zur.  12  n 

Weston  (Rob.) :  this  (?)  Weston  presides  in 
civil  law  at  Oxford,  3  Zur.  420;  dean  of 
the  arches,  Park.  129  n.,  428,  430 

Weston  (  ):  provincial  of  the  Jesuits  in 

England,  Rog.  10 

Westphaling  (Herb.),  bp  of  Hereford  :  some- 
time  canon  of  Christchurch,  2  Zur.  305; 
suggested  as  bp  of  Oxford,  Park.  360 ; 
made  bishop  of  Hereford,  1  Zur.  328  n 
—  Anne  (Barlow)  his  wife,  3  Bee.  501  n., 
2  Zur.  263  n 

Westphalus  (Joachim) :  a  Lutheran,  4  Bui. 
xiii,  xxiii,  Rog.  163,  3  Zur.  513  n 

WestweH,  co.  Kent:  the  manor,  Park.  373 

Wete  :  to  know,  1  Tyn.  234  ;  weet,  Pil.  107 

Wetherby,  co.  York :  the  rebellious  earls 
there,  1  Zur.  214  n., 247  n.;  rebels  executed 
there,  Lit.  Eliz.  538  n 

Wetheringset,  co.  Suffolk:  3 Bee.  563 

Wettenhall  family  :  v.  Whetenhall. 

Wet  wood  (  ):  v.  Watt  wood. 

Wevbridge,  co.  Surrey:  the  forest,  Park.  4 

Whalley,  co.  Lane.:  Park.  222,  Pil.  vii;  the 
birthplace  of  Nowell,  JVbw.  i ;  the  abbey- 
lands,  2  Cran.  253  n 

Whalley  (Steph.),  last  abbot  of  Hales:  2 Lat. 
380 ;  a  commissioner  respecting  the  blood 
of  Hales,  ib.  407  n 

Whalley  (Will.),  canon  of  Lincoln:  Park. 
yiii,  482 

Wharton  (Sir  Tho.):  an  officer  to  the  lady 
Mary,  Rid.  x.  n.,  xi.  n. ;  one  of  queen  Mary's 
privy  council,  1  Zur.  5  n 

Wharton  (Hen.):  works,  Calf.  96 n.,  2  Ful. 
20,  22,  23  nn.,  Rid.  xiv;  mistaken  as  to  the 
author  of  the  supposed  Donation  of  Con- 
stantine,  2  Ful.  360  n 

Wharton  (Mr):  priests  of  his  retinue.  Bale 
443 

Wheat  and  Tares:  sermon  on  the  parable, 

61 


786 


WHEAT 


2  Lot.  188 ;  by  what  fault  the  tares  grow 
in  the  Lord's  field,  Sand.  439 

Whelock  (Abr.) :  Calf.  53  n.,  306  n.,  2  Ful. 
22  n 

Whet  (sharpen):  "whet  them  on  thy  chil 
dren"  (Deut.  vi.  7),  1  Tyn.  446 

Whetenhall  family  :  1  Bee.  101  n 

Whetenhall  (Geo.):  dedication  to  him,  I  Bee. 
191 ;  account  of  his  family,  ib.  191  n.,  307  n., 
353  n 

Whetenhall  (Will.) :  his  daughters,  1  Sec. 
307  n 

Whetstone  :  sharpens  and  yet  has  no  sharp 
ness  in  it,  1  Cran.  179 ;  lying  for  the  whet 
stone,  3  Whitg.  384 

Whetstone  (Geo.) :  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxx; 
recantation,  verses  by  him,  ib.  339  ;  his  life 
of  Fra.  earl  of  Bedford,  2  Brad.  77  n 

Wheych,  i.  e.  Droitwich,  q.  v. 

Whiborne  (Perceval) :  v.  Wiburn. 

Whighthead  (Dr  Jo.) :  v.  Whyghthead. 

Whilom :  in  old  time,  Phil.  343 

Whitacre  (  ),  chaplain  to  bp  Poynet: 

proposed  as  abp  of  Armagh  (perhaps  a  mis 
take  for  Goodacre),  2  Cran.  438 

Whitaker  (T.  D.):  History  of  Richmond- 
shire,  2  Cov.  vii. 

WHITAKER  (Will.),  master  of  St  Jo.  coll., 
Cambridge :  notices  of  him,  I  Ful.  14  n., 
Whita.  ix,  &c. ;  his  birth  and  education, 
Whita.  ix ;  master  of  St  John's,  ib. ;  he 
opposes  Arminianism  in  the  church  of 
England,  ib.  x;  mentioned,  3  Whitg.  611, 
614;  his  death,  Whita.  x,  3  Whitg.  615; 
his  character,  Whita.  x ;  Gataker's  de 
scription  of  him,  ib. ;  Bellarmine  kept  his 
portrait  in  his  study,  ib. 

His  works,  Jew.  xliv,  4  Jew.  1309,  Whita. 
xi,  xii ;  his  DISPUTATION  ON  HOLY  SCRIP- 

TUBE,   AGAINST   THE    PAPISTS,    ESPECIALLY 

BELLARMINE  AND  STAPLETON,  translated 
and  edited  by  the  Rev.  Will.  Fitzgerald, 
A.M.,  Whita. ;  this  work  cited,  Rog.  197, 
324;  his  answer  to  Campion,  I  Ful.  14, 
440,  et  ssepe;  his  Greek  and  Latin  version 
of  the  Prayer  Book  noticed,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxii; 
cited  on  false  doctrines  in  the  Apocrypha, 

1  Ful.  21,  22  ;  how  he  is  misrepresented  by 
G.  Martin,  ib.  132,  133 

Whitborne  (Rich.),  or  Bedyll,  last  prior  of 

Great  Malvern  :  2  Lat.  410 
Whitby,  co.  York   (formerly  Streneshalch) : 

a  synod  held   there   by  Oswy,  2  Ful.  16, 

Pil.  625 
Whitby  (Dan.):  Idol,  of  the  Ch.  of  Rome, 

2  Ful.  41  n 

Whitchurch  (Edw.),  printer:  2  Cran.  395, 
1  Hoop.  672,  2  Hoop.  18,  Lit.  Edw.  10, 11, 
12, 188,  189,  354 

White,  or  AVitta  (St) :  cheese  offered  to  St 


WHITGIFT 

White,  2  Tyn.  216,  217,  who  was  paint 
with  round  cheeses,  1  Hoop.  320 

White  (Jo.),  bp  of  Lincoln,  afterwards 
Winchester :  once  master  at  Winchesr 
college,  Phil,  i ;  excommunicated  by  an 
deacon  Philpot  for  preaching  false  do 
trine,  Phil.  82 ;  commissioned  to  exami 
Latimer  and  Ridley,  2  Lat.  279,  Rid.  25 
he  called  "only  faith"  a  new  doctriii 
Rid.  260;  pronounced  sentence  on  Latinv 
2  Lat.  292 ;  translated  to  Winchester, 
Zur.  175  ;  preached  a  turbulent  sermon 
queen  Mary's  funeral,  4  Jew.  1196,  1  Zv 
7 ;  opposed  the  reformation,  1  Zur.  10  r.  \ 
disputed,  on  the  popish  side,  at  Westmii 
ster,  ib.  11  n.;  committed  to  the  Towt 
ib.  16;  his  death,  4  Jew.  1230,  1  Zur.  6 
71;  his  book  entided  Diacosio-Martyrio 
de  Veritate  Corp.  et  Sang.  Christ!  in  Eucl 
adv.  P.  Martyr,  Jew.  xliv,  3  Jew.  590,  4  Je 
1196,  1  Zur.l&n.,  71  n.,  3  Zur.  479  n 

White  (Sir  Tho.):  founder  of  St  John's  co 
lege,  Oxford,  1  Ful.  xii. 

White  (Tho.),  archd.  of  Berks:  subscribe 
Grin.  257 

White  (Will.):  v.  Whyte. 

White  (Will.),  a  Londoner :  examined  befo 
the  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  Grin.  2( 

White  (  ):  v.  Whyte. 

White  (  ):  3  Zur.  181 

White  (  ) :  a  notary  at  Cranmer's  di 

putation,  1  Cran.  391,  393 

White   (  ):    martyred  at    Canterbur 

Poet.  169 

White-Friars :  v.  Carmelites. 

White  Observant  monks :  v.  Cistercians. 

Whitehall :  v.  Westminster. 

Whitehead  (David) :  notice  of  him,  Hutch. 
n.,  1  Zur.  11,  255  n.;  at  a  disputation  o 
the  eucharist,  1551,  Grin,  ii ;  he  visit 
Joan  Bocher,  Hutch.  146  n.;  proposed  a 
abp  of  Armagh,  2  Cran.  438;  an  exilt 
1  Cran.  (9) ;  preacher  to  the  exiles  a 
Frankfort,  3  Zur.  128  n.,  755,  763,  764;  h 
disputes  at  Westminster,  4  Jew.  1199,1200 
preaches  before  the  queen,  2  Zur.  16  n.; 
commissioner  for  the  revision  of  the  Praye 
Book,  Grin,  v;  mentioned,  Bale  64,  Ria 
494  n.,  1  Tyn.  xxvi,  3  Whitg.  2 ;  his  death  I 
1  Zur.  242 

\Yhitehead  (Gyllam):  a  gospeller,  Bale  157  I 
162 

Whitehead  (Jo.):  v.  Whyghthead. 

Whitelocke  (Bulstrode; :  Memorials,  1  Zur  \ 
124  n 

W bitfield  (Ralph):  cousin  to  Ridley,  Rid  I 
897 

WHITGIFT  (Jo.),  successively  bp  of  Worces  I 
ter,  and  abp  of  Canterbury :  memoir  o  j 
him,  3  Whitg.  v,  &c. ;  his  birth,  and  earl;  I 


WHITGIFT  —   WICKED 


787 


Whitsuntide :  v.  Pentecost. 

Whittaker  (J.  W.):  his  opinion  on  Cover- 
dale's  translation  of  the  scriptures,  2  Cov. 
xvii. 

Whittingham  (Will.),  dean  of  Durham  : 
notices  of  him,  Poet,  xlviii,  3  Zur.  764  n. ; 
references  to  him,  Grin.  320  n.(  3  Zur.  370, 
764  n.,  765  n. ;  his  life  exists  in  MS.  in  the 
Ashmolean  Museum,  4t/ew.  1192;  an  exile, 
1  Gran.  (9);  ordained  by  the  English  at 
Geneva,  Sand,  xxiii;  at  Frankfort,  Jew. 
xii,  3  Zur.  762;  he  opposed  the  Commu 
nion  Book,  and  wrote  a  preface  to  the 
book  of  Goodman  against  the  lawfulness 
of  women's  government,  Grin.  327  n.; 
refusing  abp  Sandys's  visitation,  he  was 
excommunicated,  Sand,  xxiii;  the  abp 
called  his  ordination  in  question,  t'6.  xxiv  ; 
Psalm  li.  in  metre  by  him,  Poet.  489;  he 
translated  Ridley  on  the  Lord's  supper  into 
Latin,  Rid.  xiv ;  two  letters  from  him  to 
Calvin,  3  Zur.  764,  766;  letter  to  him, 
4  Jew.  1192 

Whittiugton  college  :  v.  London. 

Whittle  (Tho.) :  v.  Whitwell. 

Whittled  :  sharpened,  drunken,  1  Bee.  362 

Whitwell  (Jo.):  almoner  to  Cranmer,2  Cran. 

248 

Whitwell  (Tho.),  or  Whittle:  brutally  treat 
ed  by  Bonner,  Phil.  13;  martyred  in 
Smithfield,  Poet.  165,  3  Zur.  175  n 

\Vhod   (   ),    martyr  at   Lewes:    Poet. 

168 

Whoredom  :  v.  Adultery,  Homilies. 
Whorle-pit:  whirl-pool,  1  Bee.  442 
Whote:  hot,  Phil.  414 
Whyghthead  (Jo. ) :  Bale  28,  31 
Whymple:  v.  Wimpole. 

\Vhvte  (  ),  a»  Irishman:  Grin.  306 

Whyte  (Will.):  persecuted,  Bale  44  n 
Wibrandis,  wife  of  Bucer :  '/.  v. 
Wiburn   (Perceval) :    some   account  of  him, 
1  Zur.  378,  2  Zur.  147  n. ;   a  leading  man 
among  the   Puritans,  yet  allowed  to  hold 
church  preferment,  Grin.  348;  his  account 
of  the  church  of  England,  2  Zur.  3J8  ;  hi 
goes  to  Geneva  with  a  complaint  against 
the   English  bishops,   1  Zur.  363;   refer 
ences  to  him,  Grin.  32(i  n.,  ParA.382, 1  Zur. 
178  n.,  2  Zur.  128  n.,  142,  147  n.,  153  n. ; 
letter  from  him  to  Bullinger,  1  Zur.  187 

Wicciua  ( ) :  saluted,  2  Zur.  225 

Wicelius  (Geo.)  :  1  Jew.  15  n.;  an  apostate 
2  Jew.  803,  808;    his   Hagiologium,  Lalf. 
126  n. ;  Via  Ilegia,  1  Lat.  58  n. ;  quoted  by 
Foxe,  2  Ful.  98 
Wicliffe  (Jo.) :  «.  Wyeliffe. 
Wick  :  a  Northern  word,  Rid.  488,  492 
Wicked  :  v.  Man,  Unbelievers. 

Who  is   ungodly,   3  Bee.  602;    who  is 


788 


WICKED 


unrighteous,  ib.  603;  who  is  evil,  ib.; 
the  wicked  love  darkness,  Hutch.  32;  God 
withholdeth  his  grace  from  them,  1  Cov. 
255;  their  life  is  wholly  defiled,  Pil.  166; 
they  plague  one  another,  ib.  246 ;  their 
cruelty,  ib.  248;  their  infelicity,  2  Bui.  80; 
though  cursed  by  God,  yet  they  enjoy 
blessings  in  this  world,  1  Lat.  363,  4C6 ; 
why  they  are  suffered  to  prosper,  Hutch. 
58  ;  they  shall  not  prosper  always,  Pil.  224; 
the  evils  which  follow  when  they  bear  rule 
in  church  and  state,  Sand.  120,  121 ;  we 
may  not  desert  the  place  where  they  dwell, 
2  Lat.  196 ;  they  are  subject  to  the  power 
of  God,  Now.  (30),  146;  they  are  soon 
dismayed,  Pil.  435,  436;  how  they  are 
punished,  2  Bui.  432 ;  the  miserable  state 
of  the  wicked;  verses  by  Hen.  Lok,  Poet. 
139 ;  their  miserable  end,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Bee.  463,  &c.; 
they  are  punished  for  ever,  Pil.  250;  what 
they  should  do,  1  Bee.  256;  what  a  vicious 
man  should  pray  for,  ib.  167 

"Wickedness:  v.  Evil,  Sin. 

What  unrighteousness  signifies,  1  Bee. 
330;  prevailing  ungodliness  censured,  ib. 
354;  the  great  increase  of  vices,  ib.  357; 
corporal  and  spiritual  vices  censured,  ib. 
254;  vice  must  be  put  away,  ib.  348;  what 
it  is  to  deny  ungodliness,  ib.  321 

Wickham  (Will.),  afterwards  bp  of  Lincoln : 
recommended  by  archbishop  Grindal  to  be 
master  of  the  Savoy,  Grin.  349;  his  wife, 
2  Zur.  263  n 

Wickius  (Jo.  James) :  3  Zur.  176 

Wickius  (  ) :  1  Zur.  30,  58,  83,  94,  305 

Wickliffe  (  Jo.)  :  v.  Wycliffe. 

Wida,  king  of  Hungary:  his  widow,  3  Zur. 
699 

Wideford  (Wilh.),  or  Wodford  :  says  it  can 
not  be  gathered  that  the  bread  which 
Christ  brake  after  his  resurrection  was  sa 
cramental  bread,  1  Jew.  233,  239 

Widerkehr  (Anna) :  mother  of  Hen.  Bullin- 
ger,  4  Bui.  vii. 

Widowhead :  widowhood,  3  Tyn.  157 

Widowhood :  v.  Marriage. 

Widows:  their  duty,  with  probations  of 
scripture,  2  Bee.  620,  521;  the  duty  of 
elder  widows  is  to  be  occupied  about  mat 
ters  of  God  and  the  congregation,  2  Bee. 
365;  that  of  the  younger  is  to  marry  and 
guide  the  house,  ib.  365 ;  of  the  office  of 
widows  in  the  church,  4  Bui.  511,  2  Tyn. 
253,  276,  3  Tyn.  155,  156,  1  Whitg.  319, 
321,  3  Whitg.  281,  &c.,  292,  &c.;  of  those 
who  left  their  first  faith  (1  Tim.  v.),  Whita. 
482,  483 ;  letter  to  a  certain  godly  woman, 
instructing  her  how  to  behave  in  her 
widowhood,  2  Hoop.  608;  widows  should 


WILFRED 

not  soon  marry,  1  Lat.  548 ;  old  ones  some 
times  contract  monstrous  marriages,  2  Bee 
366;  widows  formerly  went  into  religion 
houses,  1  Lat.  392 ;  a  rich  widow  con 
demned  and  converted,  ib.  180;  prayei 
the  widow's  weapon,  ib.  157 
Wied  (Hermann  de),  abp  of  Cologne :  notice 
of  him,  Bale  509,  2  Cran,  423  n.,  437,  ; 
Zur.  19,  540 ;  he  invites  Hardenberg  to  hi 
city,  3  Zur.  538  n. ;  his  Simplex  ac  Pia  De 
liberatio,  a  service-book  drawn  up  by  Buce 
and  others,  Lit.  Eliz.  xxix,  Pra.  Eliz 
xxv.  n.,  2  Zur.  18  n. ;  Antididagma,  a  worti 
set  forth  by  the  canons  of  Cologne  in  op 
position  to  the  archbishop's  reformation. 

2  Cran.  xv,  210,  Jew.  xxxiii,  3  Jew.  18ti. 
451;  ascribed  to  Jo.  Gropper,  2  Zur.  18  n. : 
the   archbishop's    deprivation   and   death, 

3  Zur.  540  n 

Wiet  (Sir  Tho.) :  v.  Wyat. 

Wife :  v.  Wives. 

Wigan,  co.  Lane.:  1  Brad.  454;  the  birth 
place  of  bp  Woolton,  Wool.  iii. 

Wigan  (Edw.) :  Park.  25,  26 

Wigandus  (Jo.):  one  of  the  writers  of  th< 
Magdeburg  Centuries,  3  Jew.  128,  164,  i 
Zur.  77  n. ;  letter  to  him,  Park.  286 ;  he  re 
jected  the  1st  and  2nd  epistles  of  John  and 
that  of  Jude,  Rog.  84 

Wiggington  (Giles)  :  thought  the  people 
might  reform  the  church,  ib.  344 

Wiggynton  (Tho.),  of  Tring:  2  Cran.  267 

Wighard,  or  Dimianus,  abp  of  Canterbury: 

2  Ful.  16,  119 
Wight :  v.  Isle  of  Wight. 

Wight  (Jo.),  or  Wyght,  printer :  1  Brad.  16, 
18,27 

Wight  (Will.) :  v.  Wyght. 

Wigston  (Will,  de):  v.  Leicester. 

Wilbraham  (Tho.):  proposed  as  a  commis 
sioner,  Park.  370 

Wilcox  (Tho.),  orWilcocks:  a  Puritan,  Sand. 
xx ;  one  of  the  writers  of  the  Admonition, 

3  Whitg.  x,  1  Zur.  284  n 
Wild  (J.):  2  Brad.  76 
Wildbaden  :  3  Zur.  654 

Wildbore  (Mich.) :  grantee  of  part  of  Ponte- 
fract  priory,  2  Cran.  363  n 

Wilford  (Sir  Tho.) :  his  daughter  Cecilia,  the 
second  wife  of  abp  Sandys,  Sand,  xviii, 
1  Zur.  74  n  (see  also  1  Bee.  307  n). 

Wilford  (Fra.?) :  an  exile,  3  Zur.  167  n 

Wilford  (Jo  )  :  in  exile,  3  Zur.  764,  and  per 
haps  167  n 

Wilfred  (St),  abp  of  York:  Pil.  484;  at  a 
synod  at  Whitby,  ib.  625  n. ;  he  caused 
Etlieldreda  to  leave  her  husband,  and  gave 
her  the  habit  of  a  nun,  2  Ful.  12,  7^.590; 
consecrated  Oftfor  at  the  command  of  king 
Edilred,  2  Ful.  17,  24;  deposed  by  king 


WILFRED  —  WILLOBIE 


789 


Ecgfrid,  ib. ;   and  again  by  king  Aldfrid, 

ib.  24 

Vilhelm  Wideford,  q.  v. 
Vilhelmus  Haffliginensis:  v.  Gulielmus. 
Vilhelmus  Lugdunensis:  his  sermons  cited, 

1  Lot.  27  n 

Vilkie  (James):  v.  Wylkie. 
|Vilkins  (Dav.):  Concilia,  2  Ful.  22 n.,  Grin. 
j  vi,  189  n.,  190,  1  Lat.  v,  vii,  viii,  33,  45,  54, 
I  56,  60,  132,    2  Lat.  240,  304,  356;  Leges 
I  Anglo-Sax.,  1  Bee.  390  n.,  3  Whitg.  xxxii. 
Yilkinson  (Hen.),  canon  of  Ch.  ch.:  \Brad. 
I  557 ;   his  preface  to  Bradford  on  Repent 
ance  (16-32),  ib.  558 
Vilkinson    (Hen.,)    princ.    of    Magd.   hall, 

Oxon :  1  Brad.  557 

IVilkinson  (Will.) :  his  Confutation  cited, 
I  Hog.  139,  153,  233,  271,  325 
K'ilkinson  (Mrs),  of  Soper-lane,  London : 
I  notices  of  her,  2  Brad.  39  n.,  2  Cran.  444  n., 
'  Rid.  382,  385  ;  she  relieves  the  prisoners  in 
i  Bocardo,  2  Brad.  84  (and  see  95),  2  Lat. 

xxv,  Rid.  3GO  (and  see  365) ;  letters  to  her, 
j  2  Brad.  45,  72(?),  121,  182,  2  Cran.  444, 
i  2  Hoop.  601,  2  Lat.  444 
k'ill :  the  will  of  man,  3  Eul.  98,  100,  376;  it 
cannot  go  before  the  wit,  or  judgment, 
1  3  Tyn.  192,  210,  211 ;  it  is  evil  to  follow  our 

own  will,  1  Bee.  151,  152 
k'ill,  or  Testament:  v.  Wills, 
k'ill  (Free):  v.  Free- Will. 

Will  we  nill  we  :  Grin.  108 

will-works:  v.  "Works. 

IV'illerton  (  ),  chaplain  to  Bonner:  con- 

1  fers  with  Bradford,  1  Brad.  86,  497 

IVillesden  :  v.  Wilsdon 
•|Villet  (Andr.):  v.  W.  (A.). 

Notice   of  him,  Poet,  xxxvii ;   Synopsis 

I  Papismi,  Calf.  24,  85,  2  Ful.  122  nn.,  Poet. 
269,  283;  English  verses  entitled,  divina 

!  providentia,   and,   ad   pastores   otiosos   et 

i  somnolentos,  Poet.  394 

fillet  t  (Tho.):  Hutch,  x. 

Villiam:  v.  Gulielmus,  Wilhelmus. 

Villiam  I.,  king  of  England:  received  a  ban- 
(  I  ner  from  the  pope,  to  encourage  him  to 
:  invade  England,  2  Tyn.  294;  his  army  re- 
f  |  ceived  the  communion  in  both  kinds,  I  Jew. 
[  i  261 ;  in  a  parliament  holden  by  him  it  is 

;  written  that  the  king  is  the  vicar  of  the 
i:  j  highest  King,  4  Jew.  905 

Villiam  II.,  king  of  England:  v.  Henry  I. 

Obliged  by  Anselm  to  surrender  the  in 
vestiture   of   bishops   to  the  pope's  vicar, 

i  2  Tyn.  294 

Villiam,  duke  of  Aquitaine:  became  a  her- 
I  mit,  1  Hoop.  313  n 

Villiam,  duke  of  Bavaria :  2  Cran.  236;  he 
joins  the  league  against  the  Protestants, 
3  Zur.  526  n 


William,  duke  of  Cleves  and  Juliers:  at  war 
with  the  emperor,  2  Cov.  512,  3  Zur.  235, 
240  n 

William,  landgrave  of  Hesse:  4  Bui.  xxiii. 
William  IX.,  prince  of  Orange:  1  Zur.  27-3, 

276,  293,  2  Zur.  173,  207,  289,  300 
William  (St),  abp  of  York :  Pil.  484;  story 
of  him  and  his  horse,  t'6.587  ;  his  character, 
ib. 

William  (St),  of  Norwich  :  Bale  192 
William  (St),  of  Rochester  :  Bale  192 
William,  archdeacon  of  Canterbury  :  an  epis 
tle  from  Anselm  to  him  and  others,  Pil. 
673 

William  of  Malmesbury  :  Jew.  xl ;  his  shame 
ful  depravation  of  a  letter  ascribed  to  pope 
Sergius  I.,  2 Ful.  119  n.;  he  says  a  child 
appeared  to  Gregory  in  the  bread  of  the 
altar,  1  Hoop.  291 ;  testifies  that  the  creed, 
&c.,  were  taught  in  the  vulgar  tongue 
amongst  the  Anglo-Saxons,  2  Ful. 22;  says 
that  king  Canute  being  at  Rome  made  his 
complaint  to  the  pope  that  his  archbishops 
should  be  vexed  with  such  unreasonable 
sums  of  money  required  of  them,  4  Jew. 
1081  ;  states  that  Victor  III.  was  poisoned 
in  the  cup  at  thesacrament,  1  Hoop.  451  n.; 
cited  about  king  Henry's  dispute  with 
Ralph,  bp  of  Chichester,  2  Tyn.  295  n 
William  of  Newbury:  Rerum  Anglic.  Libri 
Quinque,  Jew.  xxxviii;  his  account  of 
Becket,  3  Jew.  574,  675,  4  Jew.  960 
W[illiam?J  Paris,  q.  v. 

Williams  (Jo.),  lord  Williams  of  Thame: 
keeps  order  at  the  martyrdom  of  Latimer 
and  Ridley,  Rid.  293,  295;  Ridley's  last 
request  to  him,  Hutch,  ix;  present  atCran- 
mcr's  burning,  1  Cran.  xxii,  xxiii,  xxix; 
one  of  the  examiners  of  Philpot,  Phil.  49; 
in  his  sickness  he  sent  for  Jewel,  Jew.  xiy. 
Williams  (Dan.):  his  library,  Red-Cross-Street, 

London,  Lit.  £7iz.  xxxiv. 
Willyams  (Griffin):  takes  part  in  Cranmer's 

trial,  2  Cran.  547 

Williams    (Jo.),    chancellor    of  Gloucester : 

Hooper's  epistle  to  him  and  others,  2  Hoop. 

95 ;  his  signature,  2  Brad.  397  n 

Williams  (Mr):  in  the  Marshalsea,  Park.  423 

Williamson  (Sir  Jos.),  secretary  of  state  to 

Charles  II. :  4  Bui.  xxxi. 
Willington  (Will.):  his  dau.  Godith,  3  Bee. 

89  n 

Willington,  co.  Beds. :  2  Lat.  368  n 
Willis  (Browne):  Hist,  of  Abbeys,  2  Lat.  371, 

383,410,413 

Willis  (Hen.):  2  Brad.  397  n 
Willo  :  an  instrument  for  catching  fish,  Phil. 

385 

Willobie  (Hen.):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xxxvii; 
the  praise  of  a  contented  mind,  ib.  396 


790 


WILLOCK  —  WINCHESTER 


Willock  (Jo.),  superintendent  of  Glasgow 
and  the  West :  2  Zur.  364  n. ;  letter  from 
him  to  Bullinger,  3  Zur.  311 

AVilloughby  de  Eresbj  (Pereg.  lord):  v. Ber 
tie. 

Willoughby  de  Eresby  (Kath.  lady),  after 
wards  duchess  of  Suffolk  :  v.  Brandon. 

Willoughby  of  Parham  (Will.  1st  lord)  :  sent 
against  the  rebels  in  the  North ,  1  Zur.  214  n 

Willoughby  (Hen.),  of  Woollaton :  1  Bee. 
125  n 

Willoughby  (Dr),  of  Aldborough:  Park.  404; 
spent  £4  for  painting  a  pulpit,  ib.  n 

Wills,  or  Testaments  :  should  be  made,  to 
prevent  contention,  1  Lat.  540  ;  ministers 
to  exhort  their  parishioners  to  make  them, 

2  Hoop.  138  ;  the  clergy  enjoined  to  exhort 
men  to  give  alms  to  the  poor,  when  they 
make  their  wills,  2  Cran.  503;  the  determi 
nation  of  the  sick  man  to  make  his  will, 

3  Bee.  116;  his  provisions  as  to  his  body, 
ib.  117 ;  as  to  his  soul,  ib. ;  for  his  wife,  ib. ; 
for  his  son,  ib.  118  ;  for  his  daughters,  ib. ; 
for  his  servants,  ib. ;  for  his  debtors,  ib. ;  for 
scholars  of  Cambridge  and  Oxford,  ib.  118, 
119;  for  the  poor,  ib.  119;  for  the  high 
ways,  ib. ;  for  sermons,  ib.  119,  120;   for 
mourning  gowns,  ib.  124;   he  appoints  his 
wife  executrix,  ib. ;  desires  to  be  buried 
simply  in  the  churchyard,  ib.  124,  125;  re 
jects  months'  minds  and  years'  minds,  ib. 
126;  injunction  against  the  use  of  a  supersti 
tious  form,  2  Hoop.  148 ;  on  superstitious  be 
quests,  Grin.  173;  wills  not  to  be  altered,  2 
Hoop.US  ;  wills  of  founders  set  aside  by  the 
pope  and  monks,  2  Tyn.  287,288;  Romish 
ecclesiastics  formerly  denied  Christian  bu 
rial  to  those  who  left  nothing  to  the  church, 
3  Tyn.  269;  this  rule  checked  by  the  lay 
courts  in    France,  ib.;    on  the  probate  of 
wills  in  the  province  of  York,  Grin.  150; 
probate  fees  regulated,  2  Lat.  301  n 

Willymotswick,  Northumberland,  (now  Rid 
ley  hall) :  the  seat  of  the  Ridley  family, 
Rid.  i.  n. ;  meaning  of  the  name,  ib.  488, 
492 

Wilna,  Poland :  3  Zur.  596,  687  ;  the  palatine 
of  Wilna,  4  Bui.  xxiii ;  see  Radzivil  (N.). 

Wilsdon,  or  Willesdon,  co.  Middx. :  our  lady 
of  Wilsdon,  an  image,  Calf.  35,  3  Tyn. 
125 

Wilsford  (Tho.),  or  Wyllford  (probably  Sir 
Tho.  Wilford,  q.  v.) :  his  daughters,  1  Bee. 
307  n 

Wilson  (Isabel):  niece  of  abp  Grindal,  Grin. 
461 

Wilson  (Lea) :  his  collection  of  Bibles,  2  Cran. 
125  n 

Wilson  (Nich.):  master  of  Michael  house, 
Cambridge,  2  Cran.  318  n 


Wilson  (Nich.),  parson  of  St  Thomas  Apostli 
maintains  the  pope's  supremacy,  3  Zur.  20^ 
attainted,  2  Lat.  365  n.;  pardoned,  3  Zu 
211;  he  forswears  the  pope,  but  change 
again,  Bale  510 ;  a  letter  of  his  prefixed  ~ 
a  sermon  by  Fisher,  1  Tyn.  189  n. ;  his  (' 
charge  against  Barnes,  2  Cov.  433 

Wilson  (R.),  minister  of  Dalkeith :  2  Zu, 
365 

Wilson  (Tho.):  Jew.  vii,  Park.  420  (?);  a 
ecclesiastical  commissioner,  Park.  383; 
privy  councillor,  6rrt'/i.412,  414,  417;  lettc 
to  him,  4  Jew.  1276 

Wilson  (Will.),  D.D.,  donor  of  Bull's  Pra; 
ers,  Pra.  B.  vi. 

Wilson  (  ):  chaplain  to  Grindal,  wh 

left  him  books,  &c.,  Grin.  460,  461 

Wilson  (  ):  Wilson's  wife  martyred  i. 

Canterbury,  Poet.  170 

Wilton,  co.  Wilts:  dispute  about  the  appoint 
ment  of  an  abbess,  2  Cran.  258,  297 

Wiltshire  (Tho.  earl  of):  v.  Boleyn. 

Wiltshire  (Will,  earl  of):  v.  Paulet. 

Wimboldsley,  co.  Chester:  v.  Winsley. 

Wimpled  :  wrapped,  Phil.  383 

Wiinpole,  co.  Cambr.  :    Wool.  14 

Wimsley  (Jo.),  or  Wymbesly,  archd.  of  Lor 
don,  Phil.  xiii. 

Wimundus  Aversanus  :  v.  Guimund. 

Winchard  (  Mr.)  :  v.  Wynchard. 

Winchcomb,co.  Glouc. :  ignorance  of  G.Roi 
rector,  3  Tyn.  75  n.;  lands  of  the  abbe) 
2  Lat.  415 

Winchcombe  (Mr):  v.  Wynchcombe. 

Winchelsey  (Rob.  de),  abp  of  Canterbury 

2  Cran.    492;    his    injunction    respectin; 
church  books,  vestments,  &e.,  Grin.  159  n 

Winchester:  meeting  of  Henry  VIII.  am 
the  bishops  there,  2  Cran.  314,  32C;  arriva 
of  some  friars  minor  in  the  time  of  Mary 

3  Zur.    177;    a  martyr  there,  Poet.  173 
Winchester  goose,  a  swelling  produced  b; 
a  disease,  3  Bee.  284 

The  Cathedral  and  diocese  :  monk 
brought  in,  Pil.  574;  the  rood  that  de 
cided  a  controversy  between  monks  am 
married  priests,  Calf.  134;  reference  to  tht 
rood  of  Winchester,  ib.  274  ;  the  bishop': 
first-fruits  to  the  pope,  4  Jew.  1078 ;  pay. 
ment  of  the  prior  (1247)  towards  the  pope'f 
table,  ib.  1079;  epitaph  on  bp  Home,  3  Bee 
194  n. ;  the  warden  of  the  manors  of  Si 
Swithin,  2  Cran.  312;  the  diocese  visitec 
by  abp  Cranmer,  ib.  304,  305;  also  by  abj 
Parker,  Park.  478,  1  Zur.  323  n 

Winchester  college  or  school :  Calf.  201 
274,   3  Jew.   Ill,  Phil,  i;    Martiall  ushei 
there,  2Ful.  150,  152,  163;  the  Wednesday 
fish-day  dispensed  with,  Park.  235 
Winchester  (Marquises  of) :  v.  Paulet. 


WINCHINGIIAM  —  WITCHCRAFT 


791 


lit •Winchingham  (Hen.):  wrote  on  the  Apoca 
lypse,  Bale  257 
Windless  :  out  of  breath,  Calf.  213 
Window  :  a  blank  space  in  writing,  2  Cran. 

249 
Windows :    text   appropriate   to   a  window, 

1  Bee.  63;  nothing  to  be  painted  in  church- 
windows  but  branches,  flowers,  and  sen 
tences  of  scripture,  2  Hoop.  138 

iVinds  :  red  winds,  i.  e.  blights,  Sand.  103 
Windsor,   co.    Berks:    three  martyrs  there, 
3  Zur.  242  n.;  the  castle,  ib.  729  n. ;  king 
Edward's  first  Prayer  Book  drawn  up  there, 

2  Cran.  450  n. ;   Wolsey's  tomb  referred  to, 
2  Tyn.  292 

iVindsor  (Andr.  lord) :  obtains  the  demesne 

of  Bordsley,  2  Lat.  394  n 
.Vindsor  (Will,  lord) :  one  of  the  examiners 

of  Phil  pot,  Phil.  50 
(Vine :  v.  Bush. 

Wines  of  Egypt,  1  Jew.  248 ;  of  Naples, 

ib.  249  ;  some  of  the  wine  of  Cana  said  to 

be  preserved  at  Orleans,  ib.  249;    wine 

purchased  at  Calais  for  Cranmer,  2  Cran. 

310,  318,  411 

•Vinfrid,  or  Boniface,  q.  v. 
<Ving   (Godfrey) :    Grindal's   commendation 

of  him,  Grin.  250 
'Vingfield   (Sir  Ant):    2  Cran.  490,  2  Zur. 

159  n.;  captain  of  the  king's  guard,  2  Lat. 

415  n. ;  a  privy  councillor,  2  Cran.  505, 510, 

511 
•Vingfield  (Sir  Jo.) :  father  of  Sir  Richard, 

2  Lat.  295  n 
Vingfield  (Sir  Rich.),  K.G. :  high  steward  of 

the   university  of  Cambridge,  &c.,  2  Lat. 

295  n 

Vingfield  (Sir  Rob.):  letter  by  him  and 
[others,  Park.  30C 

Vingham,  co.  Kent :  the  case  of  Dr  Benger, 
t  2  Cran.  300,  301 

Vini,  bp  of  the  West  Saxons:  deposed  by 
I  king  Coinualch,  and  afterwards,  through 
I  simony,  made  bp  of  London,  2  Ful.  1C,  24, 

27,  118,  119 
Vinifred  (St) :  martyred,  Bale  192 ;  invoked 

for  virginity,  Rog.  22C ;  as  to  her  well,  see 

Holywell. 
Vinram  (Jo.):  v.  Wynram. 

Vinslade(  ):  a  rebel,  2  Cran.  187  n 

Vinsley :  perhaps  Wimboldsley,  1  Brad.  454 

jVinsloo  (Mr) :  Park.  401 

IVinstan  (St),  of  Eve=ham  :  Bale  192 

FTinter  (Jo.) :  v.  Wynter. 

IVinter  (Jo.) :  v.  Went. 

IVinterthur,  Zurich  :  4  Bui.  546 

¥inton :  v.  Winchester. 

k^in  wick,  co :  the  parson  of  Win  wick, 

2  Cran.  116 
IVirt  (Hadr.):  v.  Hospinian. 


Wis  ( J.) :  I  know,  Calf.  47 

Wisbeach.in  the  isle  of  Ely:  the  benefice, 
2  Cran.  204;  disputations  at  the  castle, 
1  Ful.  iii,  ix,  41 ;  bp  Watson  and  abbot 
Feckeuham  imprisoned  there,  Phil.  168 

Wisdom :  v.  Prayers. 

Who  are  wise,  3  Bee.  C07  ;  the  two  prin 
cipal  parts  of  wisdom  are  to  know  one's 
self,  and  to  know  God,  Wool.  3;  wisdom 
is  better  than  arms,  Pil.  439;  true  wis 
dom,  1  Cow.  513;  this  is  only  found  in 
God's  church,  Wool.  4;  of  perfect  wisdom, 
verses  by  R.  Edwardes,  Poet.  295  ;  the  wis 
dom  of  God  is  the  source  of  all  good  things, 

1  Cov.  501 ;  it  is  not  revealed  to  the  car 
nally  wise,  but  to  babes,  2  Lat.  338 ;  it  is 
to  be  obtained  by  prayer,  1  Cov.  501 ;  the 
wisdom   of  the   world,   1  Brad.  420,  426, 

2  Cov.  236,  242;  it  is  foolishness  with  God, 
1  Brad.  448, 1  Cov.  500,  2  Lat.  308,  Pil.  242, 
243,  245,  Wool.  4;  how  it  is  made  foolish, 

1  Brad.  428,  2  Cov.  244;  it  cannot  com 
prehend  the  things  of  God,  Pil.  243,  1  Tyn. 
107 ;  the  wisdom  of  man  is  the  source  of 
all   division,  heresy,  and   idolatry,  1  Tyn. 
160 

Wisdom  (Rob.) :  notices  of  him,  1  Bee.  viii. 
n.,  ix,  2  Bee.  422,  Poet,  xlix ;  proposed  as 
abp  of  Armagh,  2  Cran.  438 ;  an  exile,  1 
Cran.  (9) ;  his  books,  2  Bee.  423 ;  Psalm 
cxxv.  in  metre  by  him,  Poet.  493;  his 
hymn,  "  Preserve  us,  Lord,"  &c.,  ib.  494, 
Pro.  Eliz.  412  n. ;  the  Latin  of  Cellarius, 
from  which  the  above  is  taken,  Pro.  Eliz. 
412 

Wisdom  of  Jesus  sou  of  Sirach  :  v.  Eeclesias- 
ticus. 

Wisdom  of  Solomon  :  v.  Solomon. 

Wise  men  :  v.  Magi. 

Wiseman  (Nich.  card.) :  his  declaration  re 
specting  the  Pontificate  so  far  as  it  relates 
to  images,  Calf.  415  n 

Wiseman  (Will.) :  died  in  the  Lowlars'  tower, 
Poet.  165 

Wishes :  the  wishes  of  the  wise,  by  Tho. 
Bryce,  Poet.  175 

Wisigoths:  2  Bui.  109 

Wissemburg  (Wolfg.):  Antilogia  Papse, 
Jew.  xliv,  3  Jew.  427 

Wit:  the  reasoning  faculty,  1  Tyn.  182, 
&c. 

Witch  of  Endor :  v.  Samuel. 

Witchcraft :  v.  Charms,  Demons,  Miracles. 

Against  conjurors  and  witches,  1  Bui. 
221 ;  witchcraft,  sorcery,  and  other  magi 
cal  arts  condemned,  1  Hoop.  308,  327, 

2  Hoop.   294,  Now.   (13),   127  ;   such  arts 
forbidden  by  God,  2  Bui.  232,  1  Tyn.  413; 
contrary    to    the    third   commandment,    1 
Hoop.  326,  &c. ;  forbidden  by  human  laws, 


792 


WITCHCRAFT  —  WODFORD 


ib.  327,  &c. ;  encouraged  by  Satan,  3  Bui. 
362 ;  conjurors,  witches,  figure-Singers, 
&c.,  raised  up  by  the  devil,  Calf.  14;  witch 
craft  served  by  the  mass,  Bale  23G,  and  by 
the  Romish  ceremonies,  which  are  but  sor 
cery  and  legerdemain,  3  Bee.  234 ;  sor 
cerers  and  conjurors  pretend  to  derive 
their  art  from  Athanasius,  Moses,  Enoch, 
Abel,  Adam,  Raphael,  1  Jew.  23,  2  Jew. 
991;  witches  and  sorcerers  consulted,  1 
Lat.  345,  534 ;  how  they  dishonour  the 
name  of  God,  ib.  349 ;  witches  abuse  the 
Pater  noster,  Calf.  17 ;  the  existence  of 
devils  evidenced  by  conjurors,  sorcerers, 
&c.,  Hutch.  142;  circles,  characters,  and 
superstitious  words  of  conjuration,  2  Tyn. 
80 ;  popish  and  other  charms,  4  Bui.  2(il, 
Pit.  177,  536,  563  (v.  Agatha,  Holy  things, 
John  (St),Evang — his  Gospel);  an  example, 
iHoop.  328  ;  charms  have  healed  diseases, 
2  Ful.  157 ;  the  sin  of  necromancy,  1  Hoop. 
326;  sorcerers  do  not  hold  converse  with 
the  dead,  but  with  the  devil,  2  Cran.  44, 
45;  conjuring  among  the  Jews,  Pil.  385; 
the  sin  of  Saul,  1  Bui.  242,  Pil.  25,  Sand. 
129  (and  see  Samuel);  Xero  saw  the  fights 
of  gladiators  in  an  emerald,  Calf.  47 ; 
witchcraft  in  the  days  of  Charlemagne, 
2  Tyn.  265;  various  popes  have  practised 
it,  Bale  592,  Calf.  91,  Rog.  180  ;  licence 
granted  by  the  pope  to  card.  Morton  and 
thirteen  others  to  study  necromancy,  2  Tyn. 
305;  "Wolsey's  skill  in  witchcraft,  ib.  308; 
necromancy  avowed  by  Anne  Wentworth, 
2  Cran.  6-5;  witchcraft  should  be  removed, 
1  Lat.  349  ;  an  act  against  it,  1  Zur.  44  n. ; 
witches  and  sorcerers  greatly  increased  ; 
Jewel  had  seen  many  most  evident  marks 
of  their  wickedness,  2  Jew.  1028;  many 
witches  discovered  by  queen  Elizabeth's 
commissioners,  1  Zur.  44 ;  case  of  an  old 
woman  at  Stowmarket,  Park.  417  n.;  in 
quiries  about  witchcraft,  palmistry,  and 
other  forbidden  arts,  2  C ran.  158,  Grin. 
175,  2  Hoop.  145 ;  sorcerers  shut  out  of 
the  new  Jerusalem,  Bale  633 
"VVite:  to  blame,  1  Tyn.  164,  2  Tyn.  193 
Witenbachius  (Tho.) :  Pil.  684 
With  (Rich.):  put  to  death,  Bale  394 
Withebroke,  co.  Warwick  :  2  Cran.  259 
Withers  (Geo.),  afterwards  rector  of  Dan- 
bury:  2  Zur.  153  n.;  he  stirs  up  a  racket 
for  the  reformation  of  the  university  win 
dows,  Park.  234, 236 ;  his  licence  to  preach 
informal,  ib.  238;  he  goes  to  Geneva  with 
a  complaint  against  the  English  bishops, 
1  Zur.  363 ;  confutes  the  Rhemish  glosses, 
1  Ful.  xi'i;  letter  from  him  to  the  elector 
Palatine,  2  Zur.  156;  a  letter  by  him  and 
Barthelot,  ib.  146 


Withers  (Geo.),  probably  another :  his  r 
terest  in  Croydon,  Grin.  403 

Withers  (Matt.) :  died  in  prison,  Poet.  172 

Withsaveth:  vouchsafeth,  Bale  473 

Witnam  (Jo.),  of  New  college:  Bale  16,  2," 

Witness:  of  bearing  witness,  2  Bui.  11 
225 

Witness  (False) :  v.  Commandments,  Lyinj: 
Forbidden,  2  Bee.  116,117,  1  Brad.  17 
Now.  (19),  134;  false-witness-bearers  ce; 
sured,  1  Bee.  254;  warned,  ib.  126;  falsi 
witness-bearing  condemned  among  tl 
Gentiles,  1  Bui.  204 

Witnesses  :  the  three  heavenly  and  the  thr< 
earthly  witnesses,  2  Tyn.  209;  the  two  wi 
nesses  mentioned  in  the  Apocalypse,  Ba 
387,  2  Ful.  370;  supposed  by  Hippolyti 
and  others  to  be  Elias  and  Enoch,  Ba 
387,  1  Jew.  117 ;  witnesses  for  the  trutl 
Bale  347,  349,  520,  563 

Witney,  co.  Oxford:  2  Cran.  382;  Jat 
Knacker  of  Witney,  Calf.  274 

Witta  (St) :  v.  White. 

Wittemberg:  the  university,  3  Jew.  19- 
2  Zur.  260 ;  the  concord  of  Wittember; 
2  Zur.  102  n 

Witterence  (  ):   steward  of  Newgat 

Phil.  160 

Wittersham,  co.  Kent:  the  priest  imprisoi 
ed,  2  Cran.  306 

Wives :  v.  Husbands,  Marriage,  Obedienc 
Prayers. 

Caution  required  in  choosing  them, 
Bee.  346,  347;  what  kind  fathers  shoul 
provide  for  their  sons,  ib.  356 ;  their  duh 
1  Bee.  287,  2 Bee.  340,  &c.,  518,519, 1  La 
352,  538,  2  Lat.  6,  Sand.  202;  their  dut 
to  their  husbands,  with  probations  of  serif 
ture,  2  Bee.  518,  519;  they  must  love  the: 
husbands,  ib.  341 ;  must  be  subject  to  then 
and  reverence  them,  ib.  340,  Sand.  31! 
&c. ;  owe  no  obedience  to  their  husbanc 
commanding  wicked  things,  2  Bee.  341 
must  forbear  their  husbands,  ib.  343;  mm 
look  well  to  their  houses,  ib. ;  must  arra 
themselves  in  modest  and  comely  appare 
ib.  345,  346 ;  why  the  Holy  Ghost  prescribe 
this,  ib. ;  a  wife  the  arm  of  her  husbanc 

1  Bui.  398;  the  sick  man's  exhortation  t 
his  wife,  3  Bee.  130,  131 ;  his  farewell  t 
her,  ib.  145,  146  ;  instructions  for  a  woma 
whose  husband   was   offended    about  he 
religion,  2  Hoop.  609 

Wladislas,  king  of  Bohemia  and  Hungary 

2  Brad.  161  n.,  1  Jew.  235 
Wladislaw,  Poland  :  3  Zur.  596 
Woburn,  co.  Beds:  the  school,  2 Bee.  622 n 
Woden:  Pil.  16 

Wodeness  :  madness,  Bale  402 
Wodford  (Wilh.) :  v.  Wideford. 


WODMAX  —  WOMEN 


793 


Rodman  (  ):  v.  Woodman. 

Woe:  the  first,  Sale 350;  the  second,  ib. 358; 
the  third,  ib.  400 

oe  worth:   the   phrase  explained,  Hutch. 
350 

kVolcocke  (Jo.) :  a  rebellious  priest,  2  Cran. 
187  n 

Wolf,  Wolves:  Satan  is  one,  1  Bui.  5;  de 
scription  of  a  head  wolf  (Gardiner),  3  Bee. 
237  ;  false  teachers  are  wolves,  Sand.  397 

jVolfe  (Rayner  or  Reginald),  printer:  2  Cran. 

j  429,  430,  440  4  Jeiv.  1274,  Now.  xi,  SZur. 
523  n.,  609  n 

V'olfgang,  prince  of  Anhalt:  signs  the  conf. 
of  Augsburg,  2  Zur.  15  n 

Wolfgang  (Master),  of  Worms  :  3  Zur.  682 

ft'olfhart  (Conrad) :  v.  Lycosthenes  (  C.). 

folfius  (Caspar):  2  Zur.  178  n.,  199 

polfius  (H.):  letter  to  him,  2  Zur.  336 

Volfius  (Jo.):  Pra.  Eli:.  404  n.,  1  Zur.  17, 
25,  30,  58,  &  sa;pe,  2  Zur.  90,  329,  3  Zur. 
386,  39* ;  Lectiones  Memorab.,  1  Lot. 
50  n.,  2  Lat.  51  n.,  149  n. ;  his  commenta 
ries,  2  Tyn.  127,  2  Zur.  177,  199;  letters 
to  him,  1  Zur.  49,  94,  2  Zur.  117,  127, 177, 
199,  3  Zur.  125,  459,  519 

Voll :  for  will,  2  Tfyn.  196 

•'ollay   (Edw.):    notice   of   him,   Poet,  liv; 

j  verses  from  his  Plain  Pathway  to  Perfect 
Rest,  ib.  541 

folley  (Sir  Jo.)  :  account  of  him,  2  Zur. 
220  n.;  letter  from  him  to  Sturmius,  ib. 
220 

[olley  (Tho.),  of  Henley  :  2  Cov.  501 

K>lloc(Jo.):  v.  Wullock. 
olsey  (Tho.  card.),  ahp  of  York  :  his  igno 
ble  birth,  4  Jew.  1146,  2  Tyn.  322;  styled 
j Thomas  Curteis,  though  a  churl,  2  Tyn. 
182;  Tyndale  calls  him  Wolfsee,  ib.  258, 
307  ;  he  was  an  imitator  of  Becket,  ib.  292; 
:the  arts  by  which  he  rose  at  court,  ib.  307 — 
1310;  said  to  have  been  skilled  in  astrology 
land  necromancy,  ib.  308;  his  pomp  at  the 
Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold,  ib.  314 ;  his 
jentry  into  Bruges,  ib.;  he  came  from 

Jbloodshedding  to  a  bishoprick,  viz.  that  of 
,Tournay,  ib.  273 ;  pleased  with  flattery, 
3  Tyn.  Ill ;  a  seeming  reference  to  his 
jsplendour,  2  Tyn.  123;  he  had  two  fools 
icalled  Patch,  4  Jew.  860  n. ;  his  episcopal 
^pluralities,  2  Tyn.  273,  337 ;  the  honour 
twhich  he  required  to  be  paid  to  his  scarlet 
hat,  ife.339,  3  Tyn.  57,  93;  his  acts  as 
minister,  1  Tyn.  xviii,  xxiii ;  he  causes 
great  perjury  by  making  men  swear  what 
they  are  worth,  1  Lat.  301 ;  suppresses 
(monasteries,  2  Ful.  122,  4  Jew.  800,  801 ; 
solicits  Cranmer  to  be  fellow  of  his  col 
lege  at  Oxford,  1  Cran.  viii ;  is  largely 

•  'pensioned  by  the  emperor,  2  Tyn.  316  n., 


but  plays  false  with  him,  as  well  as  with 
the  king  of  France,  ib.  316—318;  Charles 
V.  writes  a  book  against  him,  ib.  322;  he 
wrote  to  the  emperor  desiring  the  pope- 
dom,  but  finding  that  the  emperor  was  not 
favourable  to  his  claims,  he  menaced  him, 
ib. ;  he  procures  for  Henry  VIII.  the  title 
of  Defender  of  the  Faith,  ib.  338;  seeks  to 
raise  money  for  war  with  France,  1  Tyn. 
187  n.;  is  warned  that  Tyndale  is  about  to 
give  the  people  of  England  the  scriptures 
in  their  native  tongue,  ib.  xxx  ;  burns  copies 
of  Tyndale's  New  Testament  and  other 
forbidden  books,  ib.  xxxi ;  seeks  the  de 
struction  of  Tyndale's  New  Testament 
abroad,  ib.  xxxii,  xxxiii ;  Rove's  satires 
upon  him,  ib.  39  n.,  41  n. ;  he  endeavours 
to  procure  the  arrest  of  Tyndale  and  Roye, 
ib.  xxxiv  ;  persuades  the  king  to  order  that 
Tyndale's  translations  should  be  burnt,  ib. 
131  n. ;  his  favour  to  Latimer,  1  Lat.  iv  ; 
their  interview,  2  Lat.  xxix;  he  takes  steps 
towards  procuring  the  divorce  of  queen 
Catharine,  2  Tyn.  319,  &c. ;  his  proceed 
ings  with  regard  to  the  maid  of  Kent, 
2  Cran.  65 ;  Tyndale  warns  those  sworn 
to  him  that  it  is  their  duty  to  repent, 
2  Tyn.  341, 342 ;  he  gets  possession  of  Anne 
Boleyn's  copy  of  Tyndale's  Obedience, 
1  Tyn.  130 ;  a  petition  presented  to  the 
king  against  him,  I  Bee.  125  n.;  his  trea 
son,  2  Tyn.  334;  Tyndale  accuses  him 
of  secretly  encouraging  a  marauding  inva 
sion  of  Scots,  ib.  300 ;  he  is  arrested  at 
Cawood,  1  Zur.  259  n. ;  his  death,  2  Tyn. 
174  n.,  177  n.;  reference  to  his  tomb,  ib. 
292  ;  pretended  revelations  concerning  his 
soul,  2  Cran.  272  n. ;  Tyndale  feared  he 
would  be  canonized,  1  Tyn.  291,  3  Tyn. 
123,  131 

Wolsey  (Will.):  martyred  at  Ely,  Poet.  164 

Wolstoncros  (Nic.):  v.  Worsyncroft. 

Wolton  (Jo.):  v.  Woolton. 

Wolves :  v.  Wolf. 

Wolzius  (Paul) :  v.  Volsius. 

Womberwell  (Rob.) :  vicar  of  St  Laurence  in 
the  Jewry,  Bale  28 

Women :  v.  Aged,  Gentlewomen,  Maids, 
Wives,  Widows;  also  Apparel,  Churching, 
Prayers,  Thanksgivings. 

They  are  often  included  in  scripture 
under  the  term  men,  2  Lat.  7,  82,  2G3,  264; 
woman  and  man  were  equal  till  the  fall, 
1  Lat.  252,  2  Lat.  161 ;  as  sin  came  by  a 
woman,  so  did  righteousness,  Hutch.  143; 
as  to  the  Seed  of  the  woman,  see  p.  175, 
col.  1,  above;  the  religious  standing  of 
women  under  the  law,  Whita.  529  ;  Paul's 
advice  to  them,  2  Lat.  108 ;  why  their 
heads  should  be  covered,  1  Lat.  253  ;  silence 

62 


WUMEJN    — •    WUttl/JSOllfitt 


in  a  woman  is  a  great  virtue,  2  Lot. 
92 ;  many  women  have  been  learned  in  the 
scriptures,  Bale  156;  Theodoret  rejoiced 
that  many  were  well  instructed  in  divine 
things,  Whitff.  248;  and  so  Eusebius,  ib. 
249 ;  Hosius  on  the  contrary  accounts  this 
a  profanation  of  scripture,  ib. ;  women  may 
not  teach  publicly  in  the  congregation,  Bale 
155,  2  Bee.  376;  some  heretics  allowed  the 
contrary,  Rog.  236,  240;  women  have  been 
employed  about  divine  things  by  God's 
own  appointment,  3  Tyn.  18;  they  offered 
for  the  tabernacle,  Pit.  386 ;  aided  the 
building  of  Jerusalem,  ib.  385;  how  they 
prophesied  at  Corinth,  2  Whitff.  504 ;  Ter- 
tullian  and  Epiphanius  speak  against  their 
teaching  or  baptizing,  ib.  535  (see  Bap 
tism,  v.)  ;  how  and  when  they  may  teach, 
ib.  499,  &c. ;  they  may  be  employed,  in 
case  of  necessity,  to  teach,  and  even  to  ad 
minister  the  sacraments,  3  Tyn.  18,  29,  30, 
98,  176 ;  Calvin,  Knox,  and  Aylmer  on 
government  by  women,  2  Zur.  34,  131  ; 
government  by  them  regarded  as  a  token 
of  God's  anger  towards  a  nation,  3  Bee. 
227;  books  on  government  by  them,  Park. 
60  ;  Bullinger's  answer  to  questions  of  a 
certain  Scotsman  (Knox,  or  more  probably 
Goodman)  on  this  and  other  subjects,  3 Zur. 
745;  opponents  to  government  by  them, 
Rog.  337,  338;  they  are  sometimes  instru 
ments  of  God's  power,  Sand.  149 ;  but 
they  ought  not  to  rule  in  a  man's  office, 
3  Tyn.  151 ;  those  who  will  rule  their  hus 
bands,  break  God's  injunction,  1  Lat.  252; 
women  not  to  live  in  the  houses  of  unmar 
ried  clergymen,  except  in  certain  cases, 
Grin.  130;  not  to  reside  within  colleges, 
&c.,  Park.  146;  a  woman  may  soon  bring 
a  man  into  evil,  1  Lat.  94;  some  are  fond 
of  brawling,  2  Bee.  345;  statement  that 
the  will  of  a  woman  must  be  followed,  or 
else  all  the  fat  is  in  the  fire,  2  Cnm.  15 
(side  note);  a  woman  offended  at  a  pas 
sage  in  Ecclus.  xxv,  Whita.  229,  231 ;  fond 
women  addicted  to  superstition,  2  Cran. 
179;  some  are  unnatural,  1  Lat.  334;  dif 
ference  between  an  honest  woman  and  a 
harlot,  2  Bee.  342,  343;  a  strange  woman, 
what,  1  Bui.  221 

A  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  Bale 
404;  her  man-child,  ib.  409  ;  she  fleeth,  ib. 
410  ;  is  persecuted  by  the  dragon,  ib.  416, 
&c. ;  the  church  compared  to  a  woman, 
p.  202,  col.  2,  above. 

The  woman  sitting  on  the  beast,  Bale 
496 

Wonlichius  (  ):  saluted,  1  Zur.  62,  196, 

206,  305,  2  Zur.  178;  his  wife  Susanna, 
1  Zur.  Q-J 


Wonston,  co.  Hants :  the  advowson,  Grit 

460,  461 
Wood:  wild,  mad,  furious,  1 I?ee.288, 1  Brai 

415,   2  Cov.  231,   2  Jew.  977,   3  Jew.  27; 

Phil.  315,  Pil.  160;  wodeness,  Bale  403 
"Wood  (Ant.  a):  Coop,  ix,  Grin.  421,  4./e?i 

1192,   2  Lat.  225,  229,  250,  297,  3G9,  371 

372,  376,  378,  386,  387,  392,  400,  406,  41 

nn 

Wood  (Geo.):  v.  Sylvius. 
Wood  (Hugh) :  chaplain  to  lord  Hungerfor; 

3  Zur.  202  n 

Wood  (Rob.  a) :  killed  at  Rye,  2  Craw.  357 
Wood  (Mr) :  seeks  to  be  placed  in  physic  i 

All  Souls'  college,  Park.  396 
Wood  (  ):  a  Scotchman,  and  a  factiot; 

fellow,  Grin.  291 
Woodchurch,  co.  Kent :  Frensham's  beques 

2  Zur.  21  n 

Woodcocke  (Tho.):  1  Hoop.  252 
Woodhal  (Edm.):    GrindaFs   godson,  Grir 

461 
Woodhal  (Eliz.),  Grindal's  sister:  her  dangl 

ters,  Dorothy,  Katharine,  Elizabeth,  lsab« 

Grin.  461 

Woodhal  (Will.),  the  elder  :  Grin.  461 
Woodhal  (Will.),  the  younger:    executor  1 

Grindal,  who  was  his  uncle,    Grin.   4& 

legacies  to  him,  ib.  460 
Woodhouslie  :  1  Zur.  218  n 
Woodman  (  ),  or  Wodman :    martyr* 

at  Lewes,  Poet.  170;  he,  or  another  of  h 

name,  mentioned,  Phil.  9 
Woodrofe  (Dav.) :  sheriff  of  London,  2 Brat 

xli. 
Woodroff  (Mr):  archbishop  Grindal's  opinio 

of  his  presentation  to  a  prebend  of  Yor 

cathedral,  Grin.  330 
Woodroofe  (Will.):    at  Zurich,  4  Bui.  xi: 

the  same,  probably,  3  Zur.  610 
Woods  :  v.  Kent. 

The  policy  of  preserving  them,  Pil.  33( 
Woodstock,  co.  Oxon. :  1  Brad.  486 
Wool :  high  price  of  it,  2  Bee.  432 
WOOLTON  (Jo. ),  bp  of  Exeter:  biographic! 

notice  of  him,  Wool,  iii;  a  dispensation  fc 

him  (when  a  preacher)  requested  by  bisho 

Grindal,  Grin.  299;    his   works,   Wool.  ? 

his  CHRISTIAN  MANUAL  ;  OB,  THE  LIFE  AN 

MANNERS  OF  TRUE  CHRISTIANS,  Wool.;  h 

ascribes   certain   homilies   to    Cranmer, 

Cran.  128  n 
Woolward-going:  wearing  wool  by  way  < 

merit,    2  Bee.  321,    1  Tyn.  227,  433,  46: 

2  Tyn.  158,  161,  3  Tyn.  80 
Wootton  family  :  v.  Wotton. 
Worcester:  recommended  to  the  care  of  lor 

Cromwell,  2  Lat.  403;    an   act  passed   t 

rebuild  it  (32  Hen.  VIII.),  2  Lat.  403  n. 

the  school,  the  bridge,  the  wall,  ib.  402 


WORCESTER  —   WORDE 


795 


the  two  friaries,  Black  and  Grey,  granted 
to  the  city,  ib. ;  guild  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
ib.  ;  Jo.  Oswen,  printer  at  Worcester,  2 
Hoop.  94,  175,  Lit.  Edw.  iv,  &c. 

The  Cathedral :  monks  brought  in,  Pil. 
574;  Italian  bishops,  1  Tyn.  xviii ;  bp  La- 
timer's  injunctions  to  the  prior  and  convent 
of  St  Mary,  1  Lat.  x.  xv,  2  Lat.  240;  the 
image  of  our  Lady  at  Worcester  turned  out 
to  be  that  of  some  bishop,  2  Lat.  395, 
402  n 

The  Diocese  :  Latimer's  injunctions  to  all 
parsons,  &c.  1  Lat.  x,  xv,  2  Lat.  242 
Worcester  (Will,  earl  of):  v.  Somerset, 
'orcester  house :  v.  London. 
rOKD  :  v.  Christ,  iv. 

7ord  of  God:  v.  Gospel,  Preaching,  Scrip 
ture  ;  also  Prayers. 

What  it  is,  3  Bee.  603,  614,  1  Bui.  37, 
2//o<//>.43,  'A  Jew,  364;  written  and  spoken, 
the  same,  1  Bui.  48;  its  causes  and  begin 
nings,  ib.  38;  how  revealed,  ib.  39;  revealed 
by  men,  ib. :  revealed  by  the  Son  of  God,  ib, 
61 ;  its  proceeding,  ib.  49 ;  to  whom  revealed, 
ib.  57  ;  to  what  end  revealed,  ib,  GO;  the 
will  of  God  is  revealed  in  it,  2  Bee.  137,  &c.; 
its  excellence  as  contrasted  with  man's  in 
vention,  3  Bee.  490,  &c. ;  its  power  and 
efficacy,  ib.  296,  1  Bui.  60,  4  Bui.  331, 
2  Cov.  310;  how  the  almighty  power  of  God 
is  attributed  to  it,  4  Bui.  2C6  ;  it  is  a  seed, 
ib.  91;  faith  is  planted  by  it,  1  Bui.  84;  it  is 
the  doctrine  of  faith,  3  Bee.  G03;  the  fruits 
of  it,  ib.  4S9  ;  salvation  wrought  by  it,  4  Bui, 
94 ;  it  is  the  nourishment  of  the  soul,  1  Bee. 
63,  2  Bee.  1G7 ;  the  heavenly  manna,  2 
Hoop.  46  ;  the  life  of  man  consists  in  the 
ifood  of  it,  ib,  198,  200,  201,  203;  mercies  in 
it,  ib.  343  ;  consolation  in  it,  ib.  325;  without 
God's  word  no  man's  conscience  can  be  at 
rest,  2  Cov.  301 ;  it  does  nothing  comfort  the 
junfaithful,  2  Hoop.  353;  how  the  virtue  and 
jnature  of  it  are  sealed  in  the  conscience,  ib. 
1218;  it  is  an  excellent  treasure,  1  Bee.  192, 
b  Cov.  298  ;  the  eyes  of  Christians,  2  Hoop. 
]396;  the  star  of  light,  ib.  603;  green  pas 
tures,  and  fresh  waters,  2  Cov.  296,  &c., 
EHoop.  197,  &c. ;  knowledge  of  it  needful 
3  season  our  deeds  and  prayers,  2  Tyn.  77  ; 
very  faithful  man  must  be  jealous  for  it, 
i3  Bee.  496, 497 ;  every  one  is  bound  to  defend 
jit,  2  Tyn.  37  ;  it  must  be  practised  and  used, 
|2  Cov.  92 ;  the  office  of  such  as  teach  it, 
J2  Hoop.  3 ;  what  it  is  to  shew  it,  3  Bee. 
P08;  the  preaching  of  it  causes  the  Christian 
religion  to  flourish,  I  Bee.  381;  the  true 
preaching  of  it  needs  to  be  restored,  1 
Hoop.  205  ;  it  alone  is  to  be  taught,  Pil.  19, 
24;  it  must  be  set  forth  to  all  the  people, 
2  Hoop.  131 ;  grace  is  offered  by  it,  but  to 


most  in  vain,  Sand.  299 ;  what  is  offered  in 
it,  2  Hoop.  203;  the  preaching  of  it  is  the 
chief  remedy  against  sedition,  ib.  79;  how 
it  must  be  used  to  profit  us,  ib.  355,  357  ; 
how  to  be  heard,  1  Bui.  64,  Sand.  273,  274  ; 
it  is  to  be  reverently  heird  and  come  to, 
2  Bee.  549,  550,  1  Cov.  499 ;  the  profit  of 
hearing  it,  Pil.  103 ;  a  mind  to  hear  it  is  a 
token  of  predestination  to  salvation,  3  Bee. 
174  ;  those  that  love  to  hear  it  may  be  en 
couraged  by  comfortable  histories  of  God's 
liberality,  2  Bee.  613 ;  God  sends  it  before 
judgments,  1  Bee.  183,  184;  it  either  cor 
rects  or  hardens,  1  Tyn.  471,  &c.;  it  works 
either  life  or  death,  Pil.  266;  kings,  &c. 
bound  to  have  it  taught  to  those  under  their 
governance,  2  Hoop.  278  ;  it  was  restored 
by  king  Henry,  1  Bee.  191 ;  the  preaching 
of  it  with  the  due  administration  of  the  sa 
craments  was  restored  under  queen  Eliza 
beth,  3  Bee.  565  ;  it  is  a  great  blessing  to 
a  nation,  ib.  598;  to  have  it  is  the  greatest 
good  upon  earth,  2  Cot'.  297 ;  it  is  a  mark 
of  the  church,  4  Bui.  21,  2  Hoop.  43;  the 
taking  of  it  away  a  just  cause  for  lamenta 
tion,  2  Hoop.  252,  262 ;  where  it  lacks, 
superstition  reigns,  '2  Bee.  54;  what  evils 
result  if  it  be  extinguished,  1  Bee,  191 ;  he 
that  would  take  the  soul  of  man  from  it  is 
the  worst  of  all  enemies,  2  Hoop.  231, 543  ; 
the  ignorance  of  it  brings  a  murrain  and  rot 
of  the  soul,  ib.  200  ;  the  abuse  of  it  provokes 
God's  vengeance,  ib.  252,  262  ;  it  is  not 
enough  for  a  man  to  hear  it,  but  lie  must  be 
ruled  by  it,  ib,  209 ;  they  who  profess  to 
honour  it,  but  mortify  not  their  lusts,  must 
expect  heavy  chastisements,  1  Tyn.  474  ; 
diseases  and  plagues  of  some  hearers  of  it, 
1  Bui.  66;  plagues  follow  the  contempt  of 
it,  3  Bee.  206,  207  ;  the  wicked  will  be  al 
ways  at  discord  and  variance  with  it,  2  Hoop. 
214 ;  it  is  ever  hated  by  the  world,  1  Tyn. 
131;  enemies,  and  abusers  of  it  censured, 
1  Bee.  82,  2  Bee.  550 ;  despisers  of  it,  1  Lat. 
385 ;  despisers  of  it,  and  sliders  back  from 
the  truth  of  it  censured,  1  Bee.  255,  266  ; 
scorners  of  it  warned,  ib.  126  ;  against  such 
as  go  about  to  dissuade  from  the  studying, 
reading  or  hearing  of  it,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  ib.  426,  &c. ; 
against  the  despising  of  it,  with  sentences 
and  examples  of  scripture,  ib,  468,  &c.  ;the 
end  of  those  that  hate  it,  ib.  183,  184;  not 
only  the  man  that  abuses  it,  but  he  that 
will  not  learn  shall  be  damned,  2  Hoop.  210 ; 
those  who  refuse  or  repugn  it  are  unworthy 
of  all  mercy  and  forgiveness,  ib.  201  ;  the 
word  in  sacraments,  4  Bui.  251,  254,  259 
Worde  ("NVynken  de):  Dives  and  Pauper  a 
book  printed  by  him,  Bog.  298  n 


WOKUS   —    WUKKS 


Words :  for  what  purpose  instituted,  and  of 
what  force,  4  Bui.  264 ;  how  men  are  jus- 
tified  or  condemned  by  their  words,  1  Tyn. 
80 

Wordsworth  (Chr.):  Eccl.  Biog.,  Calf.  175  n., 
1  Lat.  ii,  viii.  317,  440,  2  Lat. 272,  277,  283, 
304,  306,  322,  333,  351,  406,  417  nn 

Work,  or  Labour :  v.  Prayers. 

Labour  is  commanded,  2  Bui.  27;  it  is 
the  duty  of  all,  2  Lat.  31);  man  is  born  to 
it,  3  Bee.  25;  the  yoke  of  it  is  laid  on 
man's  neck,  2  Bee.  83,  84;  all  men  must 
labour  in  their  vocation,  ib.  615,  616, 1  Lat. 
408;  there  is  time  enough  allowed  for  it, 
1  Bui.  256;  examples  of  labour,  2  Bee.  84, 
85,  616  ;  all  labour  is  not  godly,  1  Lat.  376  ; 
work  rests  with  us,  the  profit  of  it  with 
God,  Pil.  133;  he  giveth  the  increase, 
1  Lat.  213,  404,  2  Lat.  39;  labour  is  vain 
without  his  blessing,  Pil.  50 

Workington,  co.  Cumberland:  Mary,  queen 
of  Scots,  lands  there,  Park.  325  n.,  1  Zur. 
203  n 

Workmen  :  v.  Artificers. 

Works:  what  they  signify  in  scripture,  2 Bui. 
321 

Works  (Good) :  v.  Example,  Good,  Holiness, 
Law,  Merit,  Prayers,  Salvation. 

i.  What  are  good  works,  and  what  not : 
of  good  works,  1  Bui.  Ill),  &c.,  2  Bui.  320, 
353 ;  what  they  are,  2  Bui.  321,  2  Hoop.  59, 
1  Tyn.  90,  100,434;  the  ten  commandments 
a  platform  of  them,  2  Bui.  353;  what,  ac 
cording  to  the  ancient  prophets,  ib.  354 ; 
Bernard's  description  of  them,  Sand.  214  n.; 
they  are  not  the  fantasies  of  man,  but  the 
commandments  of  God,  1  Bee.  81,  82; 
those  that  lead  to  heaven  are  God's  com 
mandments,  2  Cran.  144;  works  of  mercy, 
1  Bui.  190;  works  of  humanity,  2  Bui.  321 ; 
works  of  light,  ib.;  good  works  are  com 
mended  in  scripture,  2  Cov.  402;  to  do  the 
work  of  God,  is  to  believe  in  Christ,  3  Tyn. 
222;  false  notions  of  what  are  good  and 
bad,  inculcated  by  Pharisees  and  Papists, 
1  Tyn.  461 ;  God  judges  the  work  of  the 
heart,  and  not  the  heart  of  the  work,  1  Bee. 
109;  it  is  the  purpose  and  intent  of  our 
deeds  that  makes  them  good  or  bad,  2  Tyn. 
73;  what  we  may  do  of  ourselves  and  what 
not,  1  Tyn.  503;  holy  works  of  men's  ima 
gination,  and  those  which  are  accepted  by 
God,  ib.  407  ;  works  considered  with  refer-  | 
ence  to  three  sorts  of  men  working;  pa 
gans,  false  Christians,  true  Christians, 
Wool.  43  ;  the  dark  doctrine  of  Pharisees, 
Pelagians,  &c.,  2  Tyn.  103 — 104  ;  such  have 
taught  men  to  trust  in  works  of  imaginary 
holiness,  1  Tyn.  278—281;  the  Papists 
preach  only  such  works  as  are  profitable  to 


themselves,  3  Tyn.  203;  Christ  rebuke 
the  Pharisees  not  for  gross  sins,  but  ft 
their  holy  deeds,  1  Tyn.  431;  works  ( 
man's  own  devising  are  not  accepted, 
Cran.  144;  Latimer  s  preaching  again; 
will- works,  2  Bee.  425;  will- works  pr( 
ferred  by  some  to  Christian- works,  1  La 
37,  38;  works  of  mercy,  &c.,  distinguishe 
from  voluntary  works,  and  the  former  pre 
ferred,  ib.  23,  24,  37,  2  Lat.  243,  353 
God's  commands,  and  man's  invention; 

2  Lat.  354;    popish   works,   2  Tyn.  157 
holy -work  men,  1  Tyn  278,  305  ;  they  toi 
ment  themselves  to  please   God,   ib.  278 
holy  works  of  men's  imagination  are  inju 
rious  to  the  performers,  ib.  42:j — 431 ;  sora 
men  reputed  to  be  very  holy,  are  found  t 
have  no  hope  when  they  see  death  at  hanc 

3  Tyn.  140 ;  works  of  supererogation,  3Be( 
200,  527,    1  Brad.  48,    1  Lat.  482,  52] 

2  Lat.  200,   Rog.  128—131,   Sand.  25, 
Tyn.  86,  87  ;  references  to  English  divine 
respecting  them,  1  Brad.  48  n. ;  they  sub 
vert  godliness,  Rog.  131 ;  no  man  has  sui 
ficient  for   himself,   much  less  for  others 

3  Bee.  126,   &c. ;  undue  works  (opera  in 
debita),  1  Brad.  46,  47 

ii.  Works  are  not  meritorious  (v.  Grac< 
Justification,  Law,  Merit):  our  righteous 
ness  stands  not  in  them,  2  Lat.  139 ;  work 
deserve  not  grace  or  any  good  thing 
2  Cov.  365,  2  Ful.  91,  1  Lat.  488,  2  Lai 

74,  148,  193,  200,  Now.  (57),  176,   1  Tyi 
27,  112;  to  teach  the  merit  of  works  is  de 
rogatory  to  God's  glory,  2  Cov.  397  ;  it  i 
opposed    to   our    Saviour's    doctrine,    ib. 
also  to  that  of  the  apostles,   2  Bui.  337 
2  Cov.  398;  against  the  popish  doctrine  o 
works  satisfactory.   3  Bui.  90,    1  Lat.  520 
we  may  not  set  any  works  in  the  place  o 
Christ,  nor  make  them  the  satisfaction  fo: 
our  sins,  2  Cov.  365;    good  works  canno 
justify  men  before  God,  2  Bui.  325,  3  Bui 
49,  2  Lat.  137,  138,  1  Tyn.  497,  2  Tyn.  74 

75,  103,  3  Tyn.  204;  probations  of  this  on 
of  scripture,  3  Bee.  335,  336 ;  they  are  noi 
a  preparation  to  grace,    Sand.  267 ;  the; 
deserve  not  the  remission  of  sin,  1  Hoop 
56  ;  they  cannot  satisfy  for  sins  committee 
after  baptism,  1  Bee.  338  ;  they  cannot  de 
serve   eternal  life,    1   Tyn.  82 ;   what  oui 
works  deserve,  2  Tyn.  157  ;  good  works  dc 
not  save,  though  evil  works  condemn,  Pil 
169;    trusting  to   obtain  righteousness  bj 
them  is  the  error  of  the  Pelagians,  2  Bee, 
637 ;    against   trusting    in   the    merits  ol 
them,    with   sentences    and    examples   of 
scripture,    1  Bee.  420,  &c. ;    we    have  no 
righteousness   to  boast,    Sand.  404;   our 
best  deeds  are  imperfect,  evil,  and  defiled 


WORKS 


797 


with  sin,  1  Hoop.  51,  Sand.  22,  136  ;  they 
all  are  unclean  before  God,  1  Bee.  192; 
they  need  washing  in  Christ's  blood,  1  Tyn. 
463;  in  their  greatest  perfection  they  need 
grace  to  pardon  their  imperfection,  2  Hoop. 
73;  trust  in  them  can  bring  no  peace, 
1  Tyn.  330,  509 ;  he  who  would  worship 
God  l>y  them  is  an  idolater,  2  Tyn.  157 — 
158,  214,  &c.  ;  whether  the  good  works  of 
the  saints  be  sins,  2  Bui.  419  ;  they  would 
be  so  if  judged  by  the  law,  1  Tyn.  113, 
3  Tyn.  173 

iii.  Whence  good  works  spring,  and 
\  what  they  shew  :  their  original  cause,  2 
\Bul.  322,  &c. ;  they  are  the  gift  of  God,  and 
[the  work  of  his  Spirit,  1  Tyn.  5(i;  every 
good  thing  in  us  is  Christ's  gift,  purchase, 
doing,  and  working,  ib.  23,  27,  111  ;  good 
(works  spring  from  grace,  1  Ful.  367,  2 
I  Hoop.  73;  they  do  not  precede  the  grace 
of  God,  1  Tyn.  112;  the  grace  of  Christ 
and  renewal  by  the  Holy  Ghost  are  neces- 
•  sary  for  their  performance,  Rog,  106;  they 
lare  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  1  Tyn.  73,  83, 
J108,  497,  3  Tyn.  197;  the  fruits  or  neces- 
Isary  consequence  of  faith,  3  Bee.  291,  1 
\Brad.  76,  2  Cov.  365,  2  Cran.  141,  2  Hoop. 
121,  Lit.  Edw.  513,  (560),  1  Tyn.  62,  64, 
417,  489,  497,  2  Tyn.  87,  125,  3  Tyn.  173; 
ithe  fruits  of  the  light  of  knowledge,  Sand. 
1214;  faith  is  the  mother  of  them,  1  Lee. 
,80,  82,  270,  271 ;  those  who  believe  cannot 
but  do  them,  1  Tyn.  493;  from  faith 
^springs  love,  and  from  love  works,  2  Tyn. 
194;  hence  they  are  the  evidence  of  true 
(faith,  2  Lat.  71,  1  Tyn.  497,  2  Tyn.  59— 
fel,  71,  72,  77,  87,  89,  108,  125,  193,  195, 
bo7 ;  the  outward  signs  of  inward  belief, 
\Roy.  123;  they  do  necessarily  follow  justi- 
jfieation,  2  Hoop.  121,  Mow.  (61),  180,  Pit. 
UbS,  1  Tyn.  295  (see  more  in  v.  below) ; 
jhomilv  of  good  works  annexed  unto  faith, 
)2  Cran.  141 ;  good  and  bad  works  come  of 
Igood  and  bad  doctrine,  2  Tyn.  38 

On  works  before  justification,  2  Cov. 
(431,  Rog.  125 — 128;  works  done  by  a  hea- 
jthen,  Jew,  or  heretic,  are  altogether  fruit 
less,  2  Cran.  142  ;  the  virtues  of  the  heathen, 
jwhether  they  be  sins,  2  Bui.  418 ;  works  done 
.before  grace  comes  are  sin,  1  Tyn.  183,  435, 
487,  2  Tyn.  72;  works  without  faith  are  sin 
ful  and  offensive,  2  Cran.  141,  1  Tyn.  494, 
495,  2  Tyn.  126;  all  deeds  under  the  law 
are  sin,  1  Tyn.  liii;  without  love  works  are 
not  acceptable,  2  Lat.  1 ;  we  cannot  do  good 
works  until  we  are  justified,  ib.  142 ;  there 
can  be  none  before  we  are  born  again  and 
trenewed,  Now.  (61),  181 ;  in  an  unregene- 
:  jrate  state  they  are  impossible,  Rog.  105 ; 
:  jwe  must  be  good,  before  we  can  do  good, 


Pil.  167,  1  Tyn.  23,  50,  62,  73,  497,  2  Tyn. 
186,  3  Tyn.  173,  174,  204,  205;  a  good 
work  maketh  not  a  good  man,  but  a  good 
man  maketh  a  good  work  [Augustine? 
cited  by  W.  Tracy J,  3  Tyn.  273;  heathen, 
Turks,  and  Papists,  maintain  the  contrary, 

1  Tyn.  108,  3  Tyn.  11  ;  works  declare  what 
a   man    is   within,   but   make   him  neither 
good  nor  bad,  1  Tyn.  23,  59,  62,  112,  113, 
116  ;  they  must  be  done  out  of  the  mercy 
that  we  have  received,  and   not   that  we 
may  receive  mercy,  3  Tyn.  204 

iv.  Good  works  are  necessary,  and  pleas 
ing  unto  God  :  the  doctrine  of  justification 
by  faith  only  is  not  opposed  to  good  works, 
2 ~Bul.  327,  Now.  ( 63),  182,  Wool.  32,  &c.,  56, 
78;  Becon  not  to  be  slandered  as  teaching 
faith  without  them,  1  Bee.  91 ;  their  right 
place,  2  Lat.  74;  the  reformed  doctrine 
places  them  where  scripture  places  them, 

2  Bee.  637  ;  they  may  be  taught  when  faith 
is  laid  as  a  foundation,  ib.  638;  they  must 
be  brought  forth,  ib.  210;  they  are  no  de 
rogation   from  faith,  1  Lat.  235 ;   they  are 
not  superfluous,  but  necessary  to  salvation, 
2  Cov.  341,   2  Cran.  95,  129,   2  Hoop.  59, 
Phil.  412,    Sand.  426;   they  are  necessary 
to  shew  forth  our  profession,  not  to  de 
serve  immortality,    2  Cov.  403;    none  are 
saved  without  them,  I  Bee.  341,  &e. ;  there 
is   no    true   faith    without    them,    1   Ful. 
419 ;  those  who  do  them  not  are  not  the 
children     of    God,    nor    the    children    of 
justification,     2  Cov.    341  ;    we    must    do 
them,  but  not  trust  in   them,  1  Bee.  118, 

2  Bee.  635, 1  Lat.  521,  2  Lat.  141,  148,  194, 
200;  why,  how,  and  to  what  end  they  must 
be  done,    1  Bee.   110,    345—347,    2  Bui. 
356,  2  Hoop.  59,  2  Lat.  141,  151,  200 ;  we 
were  redeemed  that  we  might  serve  God, 
Sand.  181,  182 ;  God  hath  called  us  unto 
good  works  to  walk  in  them,  2  Cov.  365; 
Christians   should   excel   in  them,    1  Ful. 
449 ;  God's  mercy  to  us  deserves  that  we 
should  work,  to  testify  our  thankfulness, 

3  Tyn.  277;   we  must  express  faith,  fear, 
and  love  by  them,  1  Bee.  208,  209;  Christ 
is  dishonoured  by  a  life  not  in  accordance 
with  our  profession,  Sand.  359 ;  to  stop  the 
mouths  of  adversaries  is  an  urgent  cause 
why  we  should  do  good  works,  3  Bee.  211 ; 
we  must  be  earnest  followers  of  good  works, 
1  Bee.  341,  &c. ;  we  must  lose  no  oppor 
tunity  to  do  them,  1  Lat.  545;  the  time  has 
need  of  them,  1  Bee.  82,  205 ;  there  is  great 
slackness  among  the  people  with  regard  to 
them,  Rid.  60  ;  probations  out  of  scripture 
that  they  ought  diligently  to  be  done  of  all 
true  Christians,   3  Bee.  336,  &c.;   against 
slackness   in   doing  them,   with  sentences 


798 


WORKS  —  WORLD 


and  examples  of  scripture,  1  Sec.  473,  &c.; 
the  study  of  them  is  to  be  excused,  2  Sec. 
640;  they  are  pleasing  and  acceptable  to 
God,  2  Hoop.  121,  Now.  (61,  62),  181,  182, 
Rog.  117  ;  but  only  when  proceeding  from 
a  true  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  Rog.  120;  how 
God  accepts  them,  Sand.'2(J8;  all  works  done 
in  faith  are  acceptable,  but  none  without 
faith,  1  Tyn.  100,  102;  the  meanest  works 
with  faith  are  good  and  acceptable,  ib. 
495;  they  are  accepted  by  God  through 
Jesus  Christ,  1  Lat.  420,  453,  2  Lat.  57, 
140,  151 ;  an  exhortation  to  the  doing  of 
them,  1  Bee.  58,  80,  210 

v.  The  use  of  good  works  to  ourselves 
and  others  (see  also  iii.  above)  :  how  they 
profit,  2  Cov.  341 ;  they  are  an  evidence  of 
faith  (see  in  iii.  above);  they  assure  us  of 
our  election,  Wool.  73  (and  see  Predesti 
nation)  ;  in  what  sense  justification  is  attri 
buted  to  works,  2  Bui.  327;  they  justify  us 
outwardly  before  the  world,  1  Tyn.  61, 
119,  223,  417,  526,  2  Tyn.  74,  75,89,  3  Tyn. 
200 — 203;  they  are  our  outward  righte 
ousness,  2  Tyn.  88;  they  may  be  done  in 
the  sight  of  men,  if  vain-glory  be  absent, 
2  Bee.  540 ;  they  extend  only  to  our  neigh 
bours,  1  Tyn.  470;  we  must  beware  of 
seeking  glory  of  men  by  them,  2  Tyn.  73; 
the  desire  of  vain  glory  poisons  them,  1 
Bee.  110;  diligence  in  good  works  keeps 
fi-om  sin  and  promotes  holiness,  2  Tyn.  76; 
they  do  us  three  kinds  of  service ;  certify 
us  of  everlasting  life,  kill  sin  in  us,  and  re 
lieve  the  necessity  of  our  neighbour,  1  Tyn. 
23;  testify  what  we  are,  ib.  109, 116,  497, 

2  Tyn.  149,  189,  193,  195 ;   declare  us   to 
be  created  anew,  1  Bee.  81 ;  prove  that  we 
are  God's  children  and  heirs,  ]  Tyn.  83; 
declare  us  to  be  of  charity,  1  Bee.  83;  this 
is  their  reward,  1  Tyn.  100 ;  thus  they  are 
as  it  were  sacraments,  2  Tyn.  90,  9L 

vi.  Of  their  reward :  of  the  reward  of 
good  works,  2  Bui.  342,  &c.,  Wool.  75,  76; 
on  the  judgment  and  reward  according  to 
works,  1  Tyn.  108,  110,  113,  &c. ;  places 
which  confirm  the  reward  of  works  not  to  be 
abused,  2  .Bui.  345;  their  reward  stands  in 
mercy  and  mere  favour,  2  Cov.  432,  1  Ful. 
369—371,  3  Jew.  586,  Now.  (63),  183, 
1  Tyn.  116,  2  Tyn.  74,  75;  Augustine  and 
Chrysostom  on  this,  2  Cov.  432,  1  Ful. 
353;  what  the  reward  is,  1  Tyn.  100;  they 
will  be  rewarded  in  heaven,  but  cannot 
purchase  it,  1  Lat.  420,  2  Lat.  140;  they 
must  be  done  of  pure  love,  not  for  reward, 
1  Tyn.  20,  21,  62,  63,  65,  110,  278—281, 

3  Tyn.  173,  200 

Works  of  darkness:  2  Hoop.  115,  2  Jew. 
1035,  Sand.  213 


Works    of  supererogation :    see  p.  7{ 
col.  2. 

World :  v.  Creation,  Geography ;  also  Lil 
Redemption,  Wisdo'n. 

Created  and  preserved  by  God,  3  Bi 
173,  &c.,  Lit.  Edw.  501,  (550),  Roy.  3 
heresies  respecting  its  creation  and  pr 
servation,  Rog.  40 — 42;  the  three  parts 
the  world,  Rid.  279  ;  its  seven  climati 
Bale  269,  426,  501 ;  or  four,  ib.  468;  cor 
parison  of  the  old  world  and  ours,  1  J3< 
242,  243  ;  the  miserable  state  of  the  worl 
ib.  238;  its  corruption,  1  Cov.  492;  Be 
nard  speaks  of  the  whole  world  as  with 
the  net  of  Christ,  Whita.  400;  it  is  at  ti 
best  that  it  ever  will  be  till  the  harvei 
Bale  464;  we  are  strangers  in  it,  3  Whit 
585;  it  is  not  our  home,  1  Brad.  37 
2  Brad.  235,  415,  423,  459,  2  Coo. 231, 23 
it  is  the  place  of  trial  of  God's  people  ai 
the  devil's  servants,  '2  Brad.  210;  what 
is  to  live  in  it,  1  Bee.  309 ;  its  seven  age 
1  Lat.  365;  opinion  that  it  was  made 
endure  6000  years,  which  time  shall  1 
shortened,  2  Lat.  20,  52;  it  waxes  ol 
Sand.  169;  passeth  away,  Rid.  338;  will 
out  doubt  draweth  towards  an  end,  ib.  7i 
the  end  of  it,  3  Bee.  613,  Now.  (51),  16! 
works  on  the  subject,  Rog.  v,  vi,  vii ;  tl 
disciples  question  Christ  both  concernir 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  his  comir 
and  the  end  of  the  world,  Sand.  851 ;  ho 
far  the  end  is  off,  3  Bee.  624 ;  the  tin 
is  unknown,  2  Jew.  871,  Sand.  3S8;  the  er 
of  all  things  is  at  hand,  Sand.  387 ;  th 
consideration  makes  the  heavy  joyful,  ar 
the  godly  watchful,  ib. ;  signs  that  the  et 
approaches,  1  Lat.  172,356,  364,365,  2  La 
20,  53,  Sand.  388;  what  is  signified  i 
scripture  by  the  latter  times,  3  Bee.  61! 
623,  624;  the  reformers  considered  that  A 
last  times  were  come,  3  Bee.  613,  623,  62' 
ILat.  517,  Lit.  Eliz.  259,  501  n.,  Sam 
439 ;  the  last  days  like  those  of  Noah, 
Lat.  366  ;  views  of  Chrysostom  and  Sand} 
respecting  the  signs  preceding  the  end  c 
the  world,  Sand.  352;  the  effect  of  thes 
signs  in  the  hearts  of  men,  z'6.364;  the  en 
of  the  world,  the  fulfilling  of  the  kingdor 
of  Christ,  Lit.  Edw.  510,  (558);  as  to  th 
latter  times,  the  end  of  the  world,  and  th 
coming  of  the  Lord,  see  also  p.  179,  col.  2 
above;  on  the  burning  and  renewal  of  th 
world,  1  Brad.  357  ;  opinion  of  Augustine 
ib. ;  of  Tho.  Aquinas,  ib.  358 ;  it  is  not  t< 
be  destroyed,  but  purged,  at  Christ's  com 
ing,  Sand.  366 ;  to  be  renewed,  Lit.  Edw 
511,  (557);  the  new  earth,  Bale  ;"81 

Mundani,  mundus,  seeulum,  Now.  (102' 
a  description  of  the  world,  verses  by  G 


WORLD   —  WORSHIP 


799 


jGaske,  Poet.  306;  what  it  is,  3  Bee.  603; 
the  term  includes  the  so-called  spiritualty, 

2  Tyn.  177 ;  Egypt  a  figure  of  it,  1  Brad. 
[149;  it  is  a  wilderness,  '2  Brad.  20G ;  it  is 
ja  mighty  prince,  2  Bee.  150  ;  we  desire  in 
[the  Lord's  prayer  that  its  kingdom  may  be 
[dispersed,  ib.  151;  it  lieth  in  wickedness, 
J2  Tyn.  213  ;  the  manner  of  it  described  by 
[Isaiah,  1  Bee.  248  ;  it  is  crafty  and  deceit- 
jful,  1  Lot.  176 ;  it  is  at  enmity  with  God, 

1  Tyn.  132;  it  is  an  enemy  to  the  Christian, 
!2  Bee.  184;  Christians  cannot  agree  with 
|it,  2  Lat.  184  ;  of  the  vanity  of  the  world  ; 
verses   by   Hum.    Gilford,   Poet.  213;  the 
world  vanity;  verses  by  M.  Thorn,  ib.  314; 
all  things  in  it  are  subject  to  vanity,  2Bec. 
474  ;  the  vanity  of  its  possessions  and  plea 
sures,  Phil.  286  ;  a  heavenly  prayer  in  con 
tempt  of  the  world  and  the  vanities  (hereof 
(in  verse),  Poet.  433;    its  blindness,  not 
withstanding  the  light,  Sand.  208;  whence 
the  blindness  of  it  comes,  3  Bee.  488;  "all 
that  is  in  the  world,"  2  Tyn.  177  ;  its  de 
lights    are    nothing    compared    with    the 
rewards  of  the  righteous,  Phil.  254 ;  love 
of  the  world  reproved,  Rid.  340;  it  quench- 
eth  the  love  of  God,  2  Tyn.  177  ;  what  it 
is   to   despise   earthly  things,  3  Bee.  620; 
how  worldly  things  are  to  be  used,  2  Bee. 
188;  inordinate  attachment  to  them  is  im 
proper,   2  Cov.    127  ;    they  are   transitory, 

3  Whitg.  584  ;    worldly  joys  and   delights 
soon  pass  awav,  2  Bee.  428,  429 ;  the  world 
overcome   by    Christ,    2  Brad.   234;    the 
world  and  the  church,  ib.  124 

'orld,  Flesh,  and  Devil :  v.  Enemies,  Prayers. 
'orldliness  :  decays  the  ministry,  Pit.  105 
'orldlings:  hate  the  light  of  God's  word, 

2  Bee.  468 

rorldly  Goods:  v.  Goods. 

'ormius  (C.) :  Hist.  Sabell.,  1  Hoop.  161  n 

>rorms:    Luther   at   the   diet    there,    1521, 

3  Tyn.  185  ;  what  the  bi>hop  of  Sidon  said 
about  the  sale  of  masses,  3  Jew.  552;  why 
Brentius  and  the  Adiaphoriets  would  not 
condemn  /uinglius  and  Osiander,  ib.  621 ; 
an  intended  congress  there,  Nov.  1565,  1 
Zur.  344 

'ormulus  (Val.) :  v.  Werdmuller. 
'ormwood  :  the  star  so  called,  Bale  346 
orship,  and  Divine  Service  :  v.  God,  Prayer, 
Thanksgiving ;  also  Ceremonies. 

Of  the  worship  of  God,  2  Bui.  128;  what 
worship  is,  3  Bui.  195,  &i-.,  Calf.  366, 
2  Hoop.  56,  Now.  (9),  122 ;  what  it  is  to 
serve,  1  Bui.  231,  3  Bui.  223,  2  Hoop.  56 ; 
what  it  is  to  bow  down  to,  1  Bui.  231; 
what  it  is  to  adore,  3  Bui.  195,  Calf.  366 ; 
what  the  true  honour  to  God  is,  2  Bee.  58; 
worship  is  to  be  paid  to  God  alone,  Calf. 


367  ;  God  only  is  to  be  served,  Sand.  181, 
182;  not  mammon,  i6.  182;  nor  the  belly, 
ib.  183  ;  nor  men,  ib.  ;  nor  the  world,  ib. 
184 ;  what  honour  is  due  to  God,  what  to 
rulers,  and  what  to  neighbours,  3  Tyn.  57  ; 
the  distinction  of  latria  and  dulia,  Calf. 
381,  2  Ful.  126,  208,  2  Jew.  662,  666, 
3  Tyn.  125;  examination  of  translations 
concerning  those  expressions,  1  Ful.  258, 
259,  539 — 546 ;  examples  of  the  words  in 
scripture,  3  Tyn.  57  n. ;  latria,  dulia,  hyper- 
dulia,  £a/e546,  628,  3  Tyn.  56;  scholastic 
distinctions  between  doulia  and  latria  un 
tenable,  3  Tyn.  57  ;  all  such  distinctions 
disallowed  by  the  2nd  council  of  Nice,  and 
by  Aquinas,  2  Jew.  666;  latria  due  only  to 
God,  ib.  662;  it  is  offered  by  Roman 
ists  to  the  material  cross,  Calf.  381  n. ; 
how  the  worship  of  God  is  described  in 
scripture,  3  Tyn.  57;  what  kind  is  accept 
able,  1  Tyn.  106,  2  Tyn.  157, 158,  3  Tyn. 
57;  worship  must  be  such  only  as  God 
appoints,  1  Brad.  152,  372,  2  Brad.  233, 
318,  319,  Hutch.  253,  1  Jew.  24,  Sand.  189, 
221;  this  was  affirmed  by  Socrates,  q.v.\ 
to  worship  otherwise  is  idolatry,  2  Hoop. 
56,  Hutch.  254;  what  sort  of  worship  is 
forbidden,  Now.  (10),  123 ;  true  worship 
and  false,  3  Bui.  223,  1  Tyn.  362,  3  Tyn. 
66;  that  of  believers,  2  Tyn.  210;  that 
of  unbelievers,  ib.  211;  we  must  serve 
God  with  childlike  fear,  not  slavish,  Sand. 
184;  popery  teaches  distrust,  ib.  185;  will- 
worship  and  outward  shew,  1  Tyn.  103, 104, 
119;  will- worship  is  condemned  in  scrip 
ture,  Whita.  97 ;  devisers  of  new-fangled 
worship  are  accursed,  1  Bui.  335 ;  idolatrous 
and  carnal  worship,  2  Tyn.  214,  &c. ;  wor 
shipping  by  works  and  ceremonies  is  idola 
try,  ib.  157,  158,  214,  &c. ;  God  is  not 
honoured  with  copes,  tapers,  &c.,  1  Lat. 
305;  scenic  apparatus  of  divine  worship 
agitated,  1  Zur.  23;  God  delights  not  in 
outward  pomp,  Sand.  347  ;  popi;-h  worship, 
Phil.  389 ;  that  of  papists  gorgeous,  that 
of  the  reformed  church  simple,  Pit.  129; 
inward  and  outward  worshipping,  3  Bui. 
199;  worship  must  be  both  in  body  and 
spirit,  2  Brad.  328,  335;  on  bowing  of  the 
body,  1  Tyn.  420;  spiritual  worship,  3  Bui. 
198,  I  Tyn.  373— 374,  3  Tyn.125;  worship 
in  spirit  and  in  truth,  2  Brad.  335;  God 
must  he  worshipped  in  spirit,  not  by  images, 
Phil.  406;  places  for  worship  are  left  free 
by  God,  2  Bui.  263;  God  is  worshipped  in 
our  hearts,  not  in  any  other  place,  3  Tyn. 
88;  large  promises  to  godly  worshippers, 
1  Bui.  236;  worship  of  Christ's  body,  how 
paid  by  old  fathers,  1  Jew.  12  ;  honour  not 
to  be  given  to  angels  as  to  God,  2  Bee.  58, 


800 


WORSHIP  —  WYCII 


59 ;  worship  of  saints,  2  Bui.  222  ;  of  the 
worshipping  of  sacraments,  ceremonies, 
images,  relics,  &c.,  3  Tyn.  59 — 63;  religious 
honour  not  to  he  given  to  creatures,  Sanil. 
272 ;  much  less  to  images,  ib.  273 ;  the 
worshipping  of  idols  and  relics,  Sale  546 

Descriptions  of  divine  service  by  ancient 
writers,  Calf.  294,  &c.  (v.  Justin,  Pliny, 
&c.);  as  to  the  service  of  the  English 
church,  see  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  Epis 
tles  and  Gospels,  Lessons,  &c.;  articles 
respecting  divine  service,  2  Hoop.  129, 141 , 
142,  145 ;  enactments  respecting  attend 
ance  on  it,  &c.,  Grin.  170;  churchwardens 
to  mark  who  are  absent,  ib.  139 ;  all  per 
sons  not  attending  divine  service  every 
Sunday,  to  be  presented  to  the  ordinary, 
&c.,ib.  129;  inquiry  whether  it  was  said 
as  the  Latin  service  was,  2  Hoop.  145 ; 
reference  to  the  practices  of  sitting  at  the 
Psalms,  kneeling  at  Kyrie-eleyson,  stand 
ing  at  Magnificat,  &c.,  ib. ;  inquiry  respect 
ing  divine  service  in  cathedrals,  Grin.  180  ; 
the  names  of  disturbers  of  divine  service  to 
be  presented  to  the  ordinary,  ib.  144 

Worsyncroft  (Nic.), or  "\Volstoncros, a  priest: 
2  Brad.  15,  16 

Worter  (Phil,  and  Ant.) :  c.  "VVerter. 

"Worthiness  and  unworthiness :  Pil.  47 

Wotton  (Sir  Edw.),  or  Wootton  :  3  Zur.  612; 
a  privy  councillor,  2  Cran.  511 

Wotton  (Sir  Hen.) :  his  dau.  Margaret,  1 
Bee.  125  n 

Wotton  (Nich.),  dean  of  Canterbury  :  he  was 
Cranmer's  master  of  the  faculties,  2  Cran. 
394;  privy  councillor  to  Mary  and  Eliza 
beth,  Park.  74,  75,  1  Zur.  5n.;  commis 
sioner  about  the  return  of  Calais,  1  Zur. 
8  n. ;  plenipotentiary  for  a  peace  with 
France,  ib.  89  n. ;  commissioner  at  Bruges, 
2  Zur.  115  n. ;  he  had  his  dividend  of  church 
plate,  Park.  304 ;  letter  to  him,  ib.  144 

Wotton  (Tho.),  or  Wootton  :  Park.  304 ;  an 
ecclesiastical  commissioner,  ib.  370  n. ; 
visited  by  the  queen  in  Kent,  ib.  441 

Wounds:  the  five  wounds,  1  Lot.  29  n.,  Sand. 
130,  1  Zur.  214  n.,  218 

Wrack  :  ruin,  3  Bui.  86 

Wreight  (  ):    martyred  at  Bramford, 

Poet.  173 

Wren  (Matt.),  bp  of  Ely:  his  MS. account  of 
the  masters  of  Pembroke  hall,  1  Ful.  i.  n., 
Grin.  37  n 

Wright  (Ann):  v.  Albright  (Ann). 

Wright  (R.):  martyred  at  Canterbury,  Poet. 
163 

Wright  (Rob.),  rector  of  Dennington  :  1  Ful. 
iv. 

Wright  (Tho  ) :  Life  and  Times  of  Q.  Eliz., 
1  Zur.  185,  195,  219,  &c.  nn 


Wright  (Walter),  archdeacon  of  Oxford 
Cran.  543,  Jew.  ix,  Park.  138  n. ;  vit 
chancellor,  2  Jew.  952  n. ;  he  exhorts  Pi- 
pot,  Phil.  132 

Wright  (  ):  v.  Wreight. 

Wright  (  ):  married  Rowland  Taylo 

widow,  Park.  221 

Wriothesley  (Tho.  lord),  earl  of  Southarr 
ton,  lord  chancellor:  account  of  him, 
Cran.  401  n. ;  reference  to  him,  Park.  '< 
he  was  an  apostate,  Bale2'.Q;  cornpai 
to  Pilate,  ib.  241  ;  his  cruelty  to  An 
Askewe,  ib.  142 ;  he  refuses  to  release  h 
ib.  161;  questions  her,  ib.  199,  202;  I 
letter  to  him,  ib.  216 ;  he  racks  her, 
224 ;  reasons  with  her,  ib.  225 ;  he  was  a  § 
vernor  of  the  realm  in  the  king's  absen* 
2Cran.31o  n. ;  other  letters  to  him,  ib.  3' 
401 

Wrisley  (Sir  Tho.)  :  the  same. 

Write:  used  apparently  for  \vr.ting,  2  Jew.  8 

Writhed  with  :  turned  away,  2  Bee.  75 

Writing:  taught  by  God  to  Moses,  Whi, 
114;  Pliny  says  it  existed  always,  ib.  51 
believed  by  Tyndale  to  be  older  than  t 
flood,  3  Tyn.  27  ;  Josephus  speaks  of  ti 
inscribed  columns  erected  before  the  floe 
Whita.  516 

Writs  :  de  haeretico  comburendo,  Hutch. 
3  Tyn.  270  ;  ne  injuste  vexes,  Pil.  470 

Wroth  (Sir  Tho.) :  2  Cran.  389,  Grin.  1i 
Jew.  xiii,  4  Jew.  1222  n.,  1225  n.,  Itid.ft 
1  Zur.  5,  53  n.,  59,  2  Zur.  76,  104,  114 

Wrought:  raught?  1  Cov.  17 

Wulfher,  king  of  Mercia:  2  Ful.  119 

Wullock  (Andr.):  4  Bui.  544,  3  Zur.  4C 
407,  409 

Wullock   (Jo.):    3  Zur.  393,395;    in   exi! 

1  Cran.  (9) 

Wullock  (  ):  preaches  on  the  borde 

of  Scotland,  3  Zur.  431 
Wulstan,  abp  of  York,  1  Zur.  259  n 
Wurtemberg  (Ulric  duke  of) :  v.  Ulric. 
Wurtzburgh  :  the  bishoprick  invaded,  3Zu 

682  n 
Wyat  (Sir  Hen.),  of  Allington  :  Anne  (Skii 

ner)  his  wife,  1  Sec.  232  n 
Wyat  (Sir  Tho.),  the  elder:  dedication 

him,    1  Sec.  232;   notice   of  him   and  h 

family,  ib.  n. ;  his  death,  3  Zur.  36  n 
Wyat  (Sir  Tho.),  the  younger:  his  rebellic 

against  queen  Mary,  1  Bee.  232  n.,  2C4  r 

2  Brad.  67  n.,  3  Jew.  171,  Rid.  390,  San. 
viii,  ix,   3  Zur.  513,  514,  686;    his  ove: 
throw,  1  Brad.  425,  428 

Wyatt  (Tho.) :  Margaret  his  widow,  2  Cra 
362,  389;  wardship  of  his  son,  ib.  389 

Wyatt  ( lady):  assisted  Ridley  in  pr 

son,  Rid.  385 

Wych  [Droitwich]  (A  prior  of) :  2  Lat.  378 


WYCLIFFK 


Wjrmondham,  co.  Norfolk:  Ket's  rebellion, 
2  Cran.  189  n 

Wyr, :  mirth,  joy,  1  Brad.  70 

Wynchard  (Master)  :  3  Sec.  260 

Wynchcombo  (Mr) :  2  Cov.  500,  502 

Wynram  (Jo.),  prior  of  Portmoak :  superin- 
tendant  of  Fife  and  St  Andrew,  2  Zur. 
364 

Wynter  (Jo.),  parson  of  Staunton  :  assertion 
and  defence  of  the  true  use  of  the  sacra 
ment  made  by  him,  2  Hoop.  154 

Wytesham  :  v.  Witter^ham. 

YVytnam  (Jo.):  v.  Witnani. 


Xenarchus:  his  Pentathlus,   Wltita.  378  n 
Xenodochia:  2  Bui.  44,  4  Bui.  498 
Xenophon:    1   Bui.  268,  396,    2  Cov.  123, 

1  Ful.  232  n.,  &c.,  1  Hoop.  3G1 
Xerxes :  wept  over  his  great  army,  2  Jew. 

1014,  4  Jew.  845;  overcome  by  Themisto- 

cles,  1  Hoop.  417 
Xistus :  v.  Sixtus. 


Yale  (Tho.):  letter  to  him  as  Parker's  chan 
cellor,  Park.  128;  an  ecclesiastical  com 
missioner,  Grin.  294,  Park.  300,  301  n.,  344 
n.,  345,  370,  383,  447  ;  dean  of  the  arches, 
Park.  428 

Yarn  :  a  net  made  of  yarn,  1  Bee.  464 

Yate  (Mr) :  placed  in  the  custody  of  the  earl 
of  Sussex  for  nonconformity,  Park.  458 
(qu.  if  Rob.  Gates?) 

Yates  (Sir  Jo.):  v.  Gates. 

Yates  (James):  notice  of  him,  Poet,  xli;  of 
wailing,  and  not  prevailing,  ib.  450;  a  son 
net  of  a  slanderous  tongue,  ib.  451 

Yea  and  Yes  :  More's  remarks  on  the  differ 
ence  between  them,  3  Tyn.  25  n.,  229 

Year  (Edw.) :  Jew.  ix. 

Years  :  v.  New  Year. 

Diversely  reckoned,  Pil.  15,  308;  on  the 
time  of  the  commencement  of  the  year  in 
official  and  other  documents,  1  Tyn.  xli.  n.; 
the  three  years  and  a  half,  or  42  months, 
or  1260  d;iys,  p.  272,  col.  1 

Years-minds  :  v.  Minds. 

Yeax  :  hiccough,  1  Jew.  249 

Yeman  (Rich.) :  martyr  at  Norwich,  Poet. 
173 

Yeomen  :  v.  Ploughmen. 

An  example  of  the  old  English  yeo 
manry,  1  Lat.  101 ;  their  sons  have  chiefly 
maintained  the  faith  of  Christ,  ib.  102 

Yer:  ere,  before,  2  Bee.  38,  2  Bui.  16, 1  Tyn. 
51,  455,  2  Tyn.  235,  285 

Yes :  r.  Yea. 

fi3 


802 


YLLEYA  —  ZABARELLA 


Ylleya  (Tho.  de) :  wrote  on  the  Apocalypse, 
Bale  257 

Yngvvorth  (Rich.):  v.  Ingworth. 

Yong  (  ) :  v.  Young. 

York :  Elizabeth  and  Mary  queen  of  Scots 
were  to  go  there,  1  Zur.  109,  115;  the 
queen's  army  against  the  rebels  there,  ib. 
247  n. ;  rebels  executed  there,  ib.  225  n 

The  cathedral  (v.  Missale) :  a  survey  to 
be  made  of  lands  and  revenues  of  the 
church,  Grin.  149;  four  prebendaries  to 
be  annually  appointed  to  survey  the  fabric, 
ib.  150 ;  injunction  respecting  the  sta 
tutes,  ib. ;  dignitaries  to  be  present  at 
service,  ib.  148;  the  vicars-choral  and  other 
inferior  ministers  to  be  daily  present,  &c. 
ib.  147,  &c.;  communion  days,  ib.  148;  in 
junction  to  the  precentor  respecting  the 
choristers,  ib.  152;  a  table  of  sermons  to  be 
set  up,  ib.  147 ;  the  vergers  to  suffer  no  man 
to  walk  in  the  church  in  sermon  time,  ib. 
152;  the  vicars-choral  to  abstain  from  un 
lawful  games,  ib.  149;  muniments  not  to  be 
taken  out  of  the  treasury,  &c.,  unless  under 
certain  conditions,  ib.  152  ;  injunction  re 
specting  the  accounts,  ib. ;  houses  of  digni 
taries  not  to  be  let  to  laymen,  ib.  146; 
letter  to  the  dean  and  chapter  on  their 
provision  of  armour,  Park.  347 

The  archbishopric^,  fyc. :  foundation  of 
the  see,  2  Whitg.  127,  128  ;  it  is  mother  to 
the  Northern  bishopricks,  Rid.  264 ;  what 
the  archbishop  paid  to  the  pope  for  his 
first-fruits,  and  what  for  his  pall,  4  Jew. 
1078 ;  instructions  set  forth  to  the  curates 
of  the  diocese  in  the  time  of  Mary,  Rid. 
417  ;  relics  of  superstition  in  the  diocese, 
1  Zur.  259  n. ;  visitation  of  the  province 
by  abp  Grindal,  1571,  Grin.  123,  &c.;  in 
junction  respecting  testaments  and  ad 
ministrations,  ib.  150 

Beddern :  a  house  belonging  to  the  dean 
and  chapter,  Grin.  148,  149 

Ouse  bridge:  story  of  St  William  and 
his  horse,  Pil.  687 

York  (James,  a  deacon  of) :  v.  James. 

York  (Rich,  duke  of) :  v.  Richard. 

Yorke  (Rowland) :  betrays  a  fort  near  Zut- 
phen,  Lit.  Eliz.  656  n 

Yorkshire:  v.  England  (the  North). 

Aske's  rebellion,  or  the  pilgrimage  of 
grace,  2  Cov.  329,  2  Cran.  332  n.,  1  Lot. 
25  n. ;  the  rebels'  badge,  1  Lat.  29  n.  ;  re 
bellion  in  king  Edward's  time,  2  Cran. 
188  n. ;  notice  of,  and  extract  from,  A  De 
scription  of  Norton's  Falsehood  of  York 
shire  [1569],  Poet .  liv,  542  (as  to  these 
outbreaks,  see  also  Pilgrimage,  Rebellion) ; 
superstition  of  the  people,  Grin.  326;  Cover- 
dale,  a  district  in  Itichmondshire,  2  Cov.vii. 


Young,  Youth :  v.  Children,  Educatioi: 
Schools,  Unmarried. 

The  inconstancy  of  youth ;  verses  bj 
Tho.  Lloyd,  Poet.  415  ;  lines  on  its  insta 
bility,  by  lord  Vaux,  ib.  302 ;  the  duty  ct 
young  unmarried  folk,  with  probations  cl 
scripture,  2  Bee.  521;  young  unmarriec 
men  must  reverence  their  elders,  ib.  366 
must  be  ruled  by  them,  ib. ;  must  be,  no 
proud,  but  meek,  ib. ;  must  not  be  idle  c>i 
tavern-hunters,  i'i.367;  must  abstain  froii 
fornication,  ib. ;  petition  for  younger  men 
3 Bee. 38;  a  lamentation  touching  the  follie 
and  vanities  of  our  youth,  by  W.  Hunnis 
Poet.  153;  young  martyrs,  Bale  192 

Young  (Tho.) :  successively  bp  of  St  David' 
and  abp  of  York,  Phil.  171 ;  sometin 
precentor  of  St  David's,  3  Zur.  373  n. ;  i 
exile,  1  Cran.  (9) ;  his  translation  to  Yor'i 
Park.  115  n.,  123  n.,  134  n.;  he  took  ord< 
for  a  survey  of  the  revenues  of  the  chim 
of  York,  Grin.  149 ;  signed  a  letter  to  tl 
queen,  Park.  294;  on  a  grant  by  hir 
Grin.  329,  330;  his  letters  to  Parke 
Park.  114,  291  n. ;  letters  to  him,  ib.  20, 
his  death,  ib.  115  n.,  328  n 

Young  (Jo.),   afterwards    bp   of  Rocheste 
chaplain  to   bp  Grindal :    Park.  275 ; 
preach  at  court,  ib.  378 

Young  (Jo. ),  master  of  Pembroke  hall:  01 
of  the  Romish  disputants  at  Cambridg 
1549,  Ch-in.  194,  Rid.  169,  2  Zur.  18  n. ; 
the  disputation  of  1551,  Grin,  ii;  his  repc 
of  Dr  Redman's  dying  declaration,  3  Zt> 
151,  162;  he  disputes  with  Cranmer, 
Cran.  391 ;  deprived  of  the  mastership 
Pembroke  college,  Grin.  vi. 

Young  (Jo.),  rector  of  St  Magnus,  Londo 
2  Cov.  xv.  n 

Young  (Jo.) :  describes  the  repulse  of  t 
English  exiles  from  Basle,  3  Zur.  164  i 
and  their  reception  at  Arau,  ib.  167  n 

Young  (Peter) :  preceptor  of  James  VI., 
Zur.  302  n.;  his  almoner,  ib.  311  n 

Young  (Frances),  widow:  Grindal's  nie< 
Grin.  461 

Youngman  (Dr),  of  Cambridge,  Grin.  304 

Youth :  v.  Young. 

Yoxford,  co.  Suffolk  :  R.  Cove  was  martyr 
there,  Poet.  164 

Ypres :  besieged,  1381,  by  the  bp  of  Norwii 
Bale  171 

Yren  (  ),  martyred  at  Colchester:  Po 

167  ( 

Yvry :  victory  of  Henry  IV.  of  France  the: 
Lit.  Eliz.  471 

z 

Zabarella  (Fra.  card.):  says  that  the  po  f 
hath  gotten  all  the  rights  of  infer:  J 


ZABARELLA  —  ZISCA 


803 


churches,  so  that  the  inferior  prelates  stand 
for  nothing,  &c.,  3  Jew.  320,  4  Jew.  828; 
declares  that  the  pope  doth  whatsoever  he 
listeth,  although  it  be  unlawful,  2  Jew. 
919,  992,  3  Jew.  219,  4  Jew.  674,  734,  832, 
1137  ;  affirms  that  the  pope  may  be  accused 
before  the  emperor,  and  required  to  yield 
an  account  of  his  faith,  4  Jew.  969,  979, 
1035 

acagnius  (Lau.  Alex.):  Collectanea,  Calf. 
92  n.,  2  Ful.  296  n 

Saccaria  (Fra.  Ant.) :  Bibliotheca  Ritualis, 
Calf.  202  n 

iacehanis,  a  pretended  priest :   3  Jew.  321, 

'accheus :  his  conversion,  2  Jew.  1062 ;  he 
made  restitution,  2  Bui.  50;  an  example  of 
repentance,  3  Bui.  Ill,  551,  1  Lat.  405, 
414 

Pacharias :  v.  Benedictus. 

iacharias,  son  of  Barachias  :  opinions  as  to 
his  identity,  2  Jew.  839,  Sand.  222  n., 
Whita.  589,  590 

acharias,  pope :  said  to  have  deposed  Chil- 
deric,  king  of  France,  and  set  up  Pepin, 
4  Jew.  672,  681,  683,  Pil.  602,  2  Tyn.  260, 

3  Whitg.  592 ;  stated  to  have  translated  the 
empire  from  Greece  into  Germany,  4  Jew. 
677  ;  he  speaks  of  decrees  against  appoint 
ing  bishops  to  villages  and  little  cities,  2 
Whitg.  376;  denies  them  to  be  priests  who 
abstained  not  from  fornication,  3  Jew.  162, 

4  Jew.  802;   mentions  a  priest  who  bap 
tized    "  In  nomine   Patria,"   &c.,    1  Jew. 
316,  4  Jew.  910;  answers  questions  of  Bo- 

j  niface,  4  Jew.  1045 

| adok:  1  Bui.  330 

laleucus:  2  Bee.  649  n.,  1  Bui.  198 

amznmims  (Dent.  ii.  20) :  1  Tyn.  446 

ana  (   ):  1  Jew.  443  n 

anchius  (Hieron.):  account  of  him,  Grin. 
277  n.,  1  Zur.  8  n.,  2  Zur.  81  n.,  Ill  n., 
185  n.  ;  references  to  him,  1  Zur.  182  n., 
2  Zur.  52,  113;  a  friend  of  P.  Martyr,  3 
Zur.  509  n.;  he  succeeds  Hedio  at  Stras- 
burgh,  ib.  553  n.,  682  n.;  enters  on  his 
charge  at  Chiavenna,  where  a  great  plague 
soon  breaks  out,  2  Zur.  110  n.,  11* ;  cen 
sures  tritheism,  #017.  44  n.,  72  n.  ;  refutes 
the  new  Arians,  ib.  93  ;  speaks  of  the  here 
tic  Ochinus,  ib.  70  n.,  73  n.;  also  of  Serve- 
tus,  ib.  73  n. ;  allows  the  title  of  archbishop, 
2  Whitg.  333 ;  speaks  of  the  restoration  of 
religion  by  Elizabeth,  Roy.  7  ;  states  his 
opinion  on  the  vestments,  2  Zur.  186,  &c. ; 
disputation  at  Strasburgh  concerning  his 
doctrines,  ib.  98,  &c. ;  letters  by  him,  ib. 
81,  98,  110,  112,  185,  271,  313,  339;  letters 
to  him,  Grin.  276—280,  333—342;  his 
daughter  Lselia  Constantia,  2  Zur.  112 


Zapata  (  card.):  v.  Indexes. 

Zapolia  (Jo.):  v.  John. 

Zarephath  (Obad.  20):  said  to  be  France, 
FU.  268 

Zazius  (Udalr.) :  Opera,  Jew.  xliv ;  on  Nomi- 
nals  and  Reals,  3  Jew.  614 

Zazius  (Wolphg.),  or  Lazius  :  on  Abdias,  Calf. 
126,  I  Jew.  112 

Zeal :  what  it  is,  3  Bee.  612,  2  Jew.  1006, 
Noio.  (104);  zeal  for  God's  glory  com 
mended,  Pil.  5,  8,  351 ;  lukewarmness  re 
proved,  ib.  342;  examples  of  true  zeal, 
Sand.  195;  the  nature  of  it,  Nord.  24;  it 
must  be  according  to  knowledge,  1  Jew. 
25,  Sand.  196;  zeal  of  the  godly  to  serve 
the  Lord,  ib.  294 ;  the  zeal  of  God's  house, 
2  Jew.  1004,  &c. ;  it  moved  Christ  to  re 
form  the  Temple,  Sand.  249 ;  of  faith  and 
zeal;  verses  by  J.  Bodenham,  Poet.  455; 
true  zeal  is  wanting  in  the  church  of 
Home,  Sand.  249;  knowledge  without  zeal 
is  blameable,  2  Lat.  337;  zeal  without 
knowledge  is  not  good,  2  Jew.  1007,  1  Tyn. 
105;  blind  zeal,  Sand.  194;  works  invented 
by  blind  zeal  are  not  accepted  before 
God,  1  Bee.  348;  force  of  the  word  £rj\u>Tijv 
in  Tit.  ii.  14,  1  Hoop.  94 

Zedekiah,  king  uf  Judah  :  4  Bui.  20;  his  his 
tory,  2  Bui.  11 ;  punished  for  idolatry, 
1  Bui.  236,  242;  led  captive,  4  Bui.  555 

Zeni  (Nic.  and  Ant.):  old  Venetian  navi 
gators,  2  Zur.  290 

Zeno:  thought  the  soul  died  shortly  after 
the  body,  3  Bui.  385 ;  his  servant,  Hutch. 
78 

Zenocarus  a  Scauwenburgo  (Gul.):  Calf. 
287  n 

Zer,zelinus(  ):  Calf.  6  n 

Zephyrinus,  bp  of  Rome:  3  Bui.  76;  says, 
Christ  commanded  his  apostles  to  appoint 
the  seventy- two  disciples,  1  Jew.  342 

Zephyrus  (Fr.) :  Paraphrasis  Tertul.  Apolog., 
Jew.  xliv,  3  Whitg.  xxxii,  253  n.;  shews 
that  the  early  Christians  had  no  images, 
Park.  86,  Rid.  88  ;  says,  we  live  as  heathens 
under  the  name  of  Christ,  4  Jew.  874 

Zerubbabel :  41M.319,  Pil.  110,  &c. ;  the  first 
prince  of  Judah  after  the  captivity,  ii.  190 

Ziegler(  ):  saluted,  3  Zur.  428 

Zigahenus  (E-):  "•  F.uthymins. 

Ziggius  (Fra.) :  Pil.  684 

Zilam  (D^if) :  1  Hoop.  104 

Zimri :  1  Bui.  336 

Zinchius  (  ),   or  Zinkius:    he  and    his 

wife  were  the  host  and  hostess  of  Hooper 
at  Zurich,  3  Zur.  55,  70,  562 

Zion  :  v.  Sion. 

Zippornh  :   circumcises  her  son,   2  Bui.  173, 

45u/.371 
Zisca  (Jo.) :  extern/mated  the  Picarda,  Whita. 


804 


ZISCA  —  ZUINGLIUS 


229  n. ;  ordered  his  body  to  be  flain  [not 
slain]  to  make  parchment  to  cover  a  drum, 
Pil.  655 

Zodiack  :  the  supposed  influence  of  the  seve 
ral  signs  upon  the  parts  of  man's  body, 
Hutch.  77,  Pra,  Eliz.  '221,  &c. ;  the  notion 
existed  among  the  Priscillianists,  2  Bui. 
363 

Zoilus,  the  railer  :  Sale  381,  515,  3  Jew.  140 

Zolle  (Matt.) :  3  Zur.  250,  251 

Zonaras  (Jo.) :  Annales,  2  Ful.  361  n. ;  Com 
ment,  in  Canones,  ib.  95  n. ;  he  says  the 
synod  of  Gangra  condemned  those  who 
taught  that  faithful  rich  men  could  not  be 
saved,  unless  they  renounced  their  goods, 

2  Bui.  24 

Zornius  (Pet.) :  Calf.  181  n 

Zoroaster :  1  Lat.  201  n 

Zosimus,  pope:  2  Hoop.  237  n. ;  he  decreed 
that  deacons  should  not  minister  the  eucha- 
rist  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop  or  priest, 
\Jew.  240;  assumed  the  right  of  hearing 
appeals,  ib.  35G;  claimed  a  sovereignty  in 
judgment  and  jurisdiction  over  all  Africa, 

3  Jew.  340;    his  conduct  in   the  case  of 
Apiarius,  2  Ful.  70,  71,  308;   he  falsified 
the  council  of  Nice,  1  Jew.  339,  3o6,  417, 
3  Jew.  126,  296,  340,  341,  4  Jew.  923,  937 ; 
declares  that  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
see  cannot  order  or  change  anything  con 
trary  to  the  orders  of  our  fathers,  3  Jew. 
600 

Zouch  (Edw.  lord) :  student  at  Trin.  coll , 
Cambridge,  3  Whiig.  599 

Zouch  (Geo.) :  1  Tyn.  130 

Zozomen :  v.  Sozomen. 

Zuenckfeldians:  v.  Schwenckfeldians. 

Zuicherland  :  Switzerland,  2  Ful.  121 

Zuingerus  (Theod.):  his  Theatrum  Vitce 
Humana?,  expurgated,  Calf.  91  n 

Zuinglians:  the  term  used,  Poet.  268;  their 
doctrine  on  the  sacrament  as  opposed  to  | 
Luther's,  1  Jew.  531,  &c.,  3  Jew.  620,  621,  j 
623;  Luther  writes  against  them,  Coop,  j 
39;  Ilarding's  statement  of  Zuinglian  doc-  j 
trine,  3  Jew.  241;  Zuinglianism,  2  Zur.  128  I 

Zu'.nglius  (Huldric):  v.  Luther  (M.). 

His  preaching.  Pil.  2(15 ;  Adrian  VI.  of 
fered  to  make  him  a  cardinal  if  he  would  j 
be  quiet,  ib.  142,  684;  he  meets  Luther 
at  Marburg,  1  Tyn.  xxxviii ;  opposed  there 
by  Melaucthon,  Grin.  251  n. ;  he  opposes 
Luther's  error,  Phil.  401,  3  Zur.  46;  lec 
tures  at  Zurich,  ±Bul.  x;  his  opinion  on 
Henry  VII I. 's  divorce,  3  Zur.  551  n.;  men 
tion  of  him,  3  Jew.  607,  666,  671, 1  Zur.  36, 
42;  letter  to  him,  3  Zur.  551;  his  death 
in  battle,  4  Bui.  x.  n.,  xvi,  Lit.  Eliz.  453, 
3  Zur.  33  n.,  221,  552  n.,  556  n 

His  works,  3  Whitg.  xxxii,  3  Zur.  33  n. ; 


Hooper  seriously  impressed  by  some  cj 
them,  2  Hoop,  vii ;  he  wrote  on  the  Apo 
calypse,  Bale.  258;  treats  of  original  sin, 

2  Bui.  398;  distinguishes  between  original 
and  actual  sin,  ib.  397 — 399;  declares  that 
through  the  blood  of  Christ  original  sin  is 
made  harmless  to  infants,  ib.  398  ;  says  thai 
sacraments  are  instead  of  an  oath,  4  Bu< 
338;  declares  that  they  bear  witness  of  a 
thing  that  hath  been  done,  ib.  324;  speaks 
of  the  sacraments  as  upholding  faith,  but  af 
firms  that  the  visible  things  are  nothing,  un 
less  thesanctification  of  the  Spirit  go  before 
ib.  332 ;  is  not  offended,  though  all  those 
things  which  the  Holy  Ghost  worketh  be 
referred  to  the  external  sacrament,  so  lona 
as  we  understand  them  to  be  spoken  figi:- 
ratively,  as  the  fathers  spake,  ib.  326;  doe.1 
not  suppose  that  Christ  instituted  baptisir 
in  Matt,  xxviii,  or  prescribed  time,  place 
or  circumstances,  2  Whitg.  498,  516 — 51S 
thinks   that  there  are  three  errors   aboi  t 
circumstances  as  regards  baptism,  and  ir- 
fers  that  laymen  and  women  may  minisui 
it,  £6.  503,  511,  526,  534;  citing  Augustinr 
he  ascribes  the  institution  of  infant  baptisi 
to  the  apostles,  1  Whitg.  232 ;  commentin ; 
on  1  Cor.  i.  17,  he  thinks  that  some  tauglr 
and  some  baptized,  2  Whitg.  457,  3  Whiti 
24;  says  that  preaching  is  necessary  befoi ; 
baptism,  when  those  to  be  baptized  hav 
discretion,  but  not  otherwise,  2  Whitg.  51 : 

3  Whity.  20,  26;  exposes  the  weakness  < 
the  Anabaptists'  reasons  against  baptizin 
infants,  1  Whitg.  279,  280,  SWhitg.  76—78 
shews  how  wrongly  they  argue  who,  froi 
Matt,  xxviii. 19,  maintain  that  teaching  uiu: 
precede  baptism,  3  Whitg.  24 — 26;  answei 
those  who  require  evident  testimony  fro: 
scripture  that  children  may  be  baptized,  ti 
331, 332,  364 ;  reproves  Baltazar  for  havin 
introduced  re-baptization  without  the  ai 
thority  of  the   church,  and   contrasts   h 
conduct  with  that  of  the  Zurich  minister 
1   Whitg.  130,  131,    2  Whitg.  70,  71;    a] 
proves  of  sponsors,  3  Whitg.  120,  121;  sa; 
that  the  Anabaptists  protest  against  wi 
nesses  in  baptism,  1  Whitg.  130 ;  censun 
them   because    they   would   have   nothin 
added  to  the  bare  words  of  baptism,  3  Whit< 
99,  100;  writes  on  the  baptism  of  childre 
in  the  faith  of  their  parents,  ib.  135 — 13£ 
his  opinions  on  the  Lord's  supper,  1  Co 
463,  1  Cran.  19">,  225,  273,  2 Ful.  376,  Phi 
401 ;  cited  by  Gardiner  as  supporting  trar 
substantiation,  1  Cran.  239,  241,  244,  24 
279,  335 ;  he  says  that  the  apostles  place 
bishops  in  the  churches,  2  Whitg.  253;  an 
that  themselves  became  bishops  in  the  en 
ib.  302,  355;  mentions  the  appointment  > 


ZUINGLIUS 


805 


James  as  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  1  Whitg. 
359, 459 ;  affirms  that  Timothy  was  a  bishop, 

2  Whitg.  296,  300 ;  says  there  were  three 
ways  of  electing  ministers  in  the  apostles' 
time,  1  Whitg.  343,  417,  429,  457  ;  considers 
the  work  of  an  evangelist  the  same  as  that 
of  a  bishop,  2  Whitg.  299 ;  exposes  the  sub- 

-lety  of  the  enemy,  who  sows  darnel  when 
the  Lord  has  revealed  the  light  of  his  word, 

1  Whitg.  11;  declares  who  are  heretics,  ib. 
L37;  defines  schismatics  as  those  who  with 
out  the  authority  of  the  church  conspire 

n  some  new  opinion,  ib, ;  describes  a  kind 
of  men  who  are  putt'ed  with  pride,  conten 
tious,  and  slanderers  of  others,  professing 
to  be  endued  with  the  Spirit  of  God,  ib.  131, 
&c. ;  charges  magistrates  to  let  none  trouble 
the  gospel,  ib.  9;  thought  that  if  every 
man  might  freely  publish  his  own  devices, 
there  would  soon  be  many  errors,  ib.  8,  9, 
124,  and  many  sects  and  factions,  ib.  9 ; 
more  sects  than  among  infidels,  ib.  124; 
compares  the  plague  of  contention  to  a 
mountain  torrent,  ib.  9, 10;  censures  trou- 
jlers  of  the  church  as  falsely  pretending 
;he  purity  of  religion,  ib.  54;  calls  those 
troublers  of  the  church  who  strive  about 
external  matters,  ib.  40,  80 ;  describes  the 
sword  that  Christ  said  he  came  to  send 
Matt.  x.  34,  as  having  no  place  among  the 
aithful,  ib.  82,  128;  defines  "seandalum" 
as  an  offence  joined  with  contempt,  2  Bui. 
315;  blames  contention  about  ceremonies, 

3  Whitg.  124;    says  that   in  controversies 
about  external  ceremonies,  if  nothing  to 
the  point  be  found  in  the  New  Testament, 
we  should  refer  to  the  Old,  ib.  440;  shews 
that  there  are  many  external  and  indiffer 
ent  things  neither  commanded  nor  forbid 
den   by  express   word   of  God,  which  yet 
may  be  used  without  impiety,  and  answers 
some  objections,    1    Whitg.  254,  255,  285, 

2  Whitg.  228;    declares  that  we  may  not 
suppose   with   the  Papists   that  there  are 
things  necessary  to  salvation  not  contained 
in  scripture,  but  that  there  are  external 
things  or  ceremonies  omitted,  which   yet 
may  be  used  according  to  St  Paul's  rule, 
1  Whitg.  256,  257,  285,  2  Whitg.  228;  cen 
sures  the  Anabaptists  for  innovating  un 
necessarily  about  external  things,  1  Whitg. 
40;  for  going  about  innovations  of  their 
own  private  authority,    ib.  251 ;  says  they 
inveigh  more  bitterly  against  the  ministers 
of  the  word  than  against  the  Papists,  ib. 
46,  47, 125;  says  that  if  tiiey  had  been  sent 
of  God  they  would  have  construed  rightly 
the  things   not  yet  reformed,  and   would 
have  become  all  things  to  all   men,   &c., 
ib.   81,    128,  251;  shews   what   protesta 


tion  the  Anabnptists  made  of  obedience  to 
magistrates,  and  how  disobedient  they 
were  like  to  be,  ib.  83,  105,  128,  129,  249; 
says  it  is  melancholy  and  wrath,  not  true 
zeal,  of  which  they  glory,  ib.  86,  87,  126, 
3  Whitg.  524 ;  describes  how  they  think 
magistrates  and  ministers  their  enemies,  be 
cause  they  tell  them  of  their  faults,  1  Whitg. 
87,  125,  126;  and  how  they  slander  the 
ministers  to  win  credit  to  themselves,  being 
like  Ate,  seeking  confusion  of  all  things, 
ib.  87,  126, 129,  130;  also  how  they  say  that 
such  as  have  benefices  cannot  teach  the 
gospel  sincerely,  their  hope  being  them 
selves  to  succeed  in  their  places,  ib.  91, 

127,  376;    says  that  they  boast  of   being 
moved  with  the  Spirit,    ib.  97,  123  ;   and 
that  they  are  fond  of  going  to  places  where 
the  gospel  is  diligently  preached,  and  caus 
ing  troubles  there  about  external  things,  ib. 
108,125,  126,  127,  130;  asserts  that,  if  any 
man,  however  modestly,  reproves  them,  they 
omit  no  reproach  against  him,  ib.  125;  says 
that  they  call  us  half- Papists,  and  condemn 
going  to  churches,  ib.  126;  that  they  are 
armed  with  hypocrisy  and  false  reporting  of 
others,  ib.  ;  that  they  glory  that  the  mul 
titude   follow   them,    ib. ;    that   they  take 
upon  them    to   teach   others,  but  cannot 
abide  to  be  taught,  and  as  authors  of  con 
tentions  have  not  the  God  of  peace,  ib.  127, 
2  Whitg.  243,  244;  that  they  deserve  the 
same  discipline  as  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as 
their  contention  comesof  envy,  &c.,  1  Whity. 
128;   shews   that   as  they,   unlike   Christ, 
make  contention  for  external  things  among 
the  faithful,  they  are  not  se;it  of  God,  ib. 

128,  12!),  251,  2  Whitg.  243,  244;  that  they 
have  their  secret  conventicles  in  corners, 
without  the  consent  of  the  church,  1  Whitg. 
129 ;    censures    them    for    that    in    their 
secret  meetings  they  pour  out  opprobrious 
speeches  against  magistrates  and  ministers, 
ib.  1^9,  130;   observes  that  those  who  be 
fore  were  gentle,  if  they  embrace  their  doc 
trine    become    contentious,    ib.   129;  that 
whoever  withstands  them,  him  they  account 
an  atheist,  ib.  130;  that  they   wander  up 
and  down  like  minstrels,  loving  to  live  at 
other  men's  provisions,  ib. ;  that  they  are 
burdensome  to  the  poor,  and  though  seem 
ing  to  contemn  riches,  live  at  other  men's 
tables,  ib.  127,  128;  accuses  them  of  rea 
soning  foolishly,  a  factis  et  exemplis,  yea, 
a  non  factis  et  non  exemplis,  ib.  179,316, 
2  Whitg.  15;   denies  that  it  is  lawful   to 
reason  a  facto  ad  ju?,  1  Whitg.  316,  353, 
2  IVhitff.  oil,  SWhitg.  75,  &c.;  would  have 
examples  give  place  when  against  a  gene 
ral  law,  1  Whitg.  354  ;  censures  the  hypo- 


806 


ZUINGLIUS 


critical  humility  of  the  Anabaptists,  ib.  8, 
129,  in  whom  he  found  only  a  melancholy 
contumacy,  ib.  8 ;  says  that  they  divide  the 
church  and  trouble  the  state,  ib.  131 ; 
would  not  have  men  moved  by  their  re 
proaches,  ib.  10,  11 ;  knew  that  he  exposed 
himself  to  reproaches,  ib.  7 ;  though  mar 
vellously  slandered,  would  not  leave  off  the 
defence  of  the  truth,  ib. ;  mentions  seve 
ral  errors  of  the  Catabaptists,  Rog .  49,  80, 
106,  153;  is  opposed  to  the  revival  of  ex 
communication,  2  Zur.  252 

Zuinglius  (Huldric),  the  younger:  1  Zur.  34, 
40,  62,  103,  &  seepe,  2  Zur.  90,  95,  3  Zur. 
108,  412;  he  married  the  eldest  daughter 
of  Bullinger,  4  Bui.  xiv,  1  Zur.  30  n., 
171  n.,  IZur.  165  n 

Zuinglius  (Rod.) :  grandson  of  the  great 
Zuinglius,  2Zwr.l88,  and  of  Bullinger,  ib. 
189  n.;  he  studied  at  Cambridge,  1  Zur. 
264  n.,  267  ;  letter  from  him  to  Sandys, 
2  Zur.  189 ;  his  illness  and  death,  1  Zur. 
269  n.,  271,  2  Zur.  202,  &c.,  208;  his  fune 
ral,  2  Zur.  205,  208 

Zurich :  the  Tigurines  at  war,  Phil.  390 ; 
freedom  of  the  canton,  3  Zur.  246 ;  its  citi 
zens  were  forbidden  to  receive  money  from 
foreign  states,  ib.  403,  484 ;  Hooper's  arri 
val  at  Zurich  and  sojourn  there,  2  Hoop. 
ix;  an  unskilful  printer  at  Zurich,  1  Hoop. 
viii ;  the  Tigurines  write  a  book  against 
Luther,  2  Lat.  265;  the  Consensus  Tigu- 
rinus,  1549,  between  Calvin,  Bullinger, 
&c.,  3  Zur.  121  n.,  267,  479  n. ;  letter  from 
Edward  VI.  to  the  senate,  ib.  1 ;  exiles  at 
Zurich,  Jew.  xiii,  Rid.  387,  3  Zur.  752; 
the  hospitality  of  the  magistrates  to  the 
English  exiles,  1  Zur.  vii.  n.;  letter  from 


-  ZWICKIUS 

several  exiles  to  the  magistrates,  3  Zu 
751 ;  letter  of  the  ministers  of  the  churc 
there,  on  behalf  of  the  English  exiles,  t 
certain  Englishmen,  1554,  ib.  747  ;  Jewel 
grateful  remembrance  of  Zurich,  1  Zur.  2( 
he  sends  money  for  a  public  supper  ther 
ib.  119;  Parkhurst's  love  to  Zurich,  ib.  3> 
108;  Pilkington's  affection  for  it,  ib.  222 
Lever's  grateful  remembrance  of  it,  ii 
87 ;  letter  of  the  state  to  queen  Eliz; 
beth,  in  behalf  of  C.  Thonian,  2  Zur.  32c 
THE  ZURICH  LETTERS  RELATIVE  TO  TH 
ENGLISH  REFORMATION. ..CHIEFLY  FRO 
THE  ARCHIVES  OF  ZURICH  ;  translated  an 
edited  by  the  Rev.  Hastings  Robinsoi 
D.D.,  2  series,  1  and  2  Zur.;  OKIGINA 
LETTERS  RELATIVE  TO  THE  ENGLISH  Ri 
FORMATION,  &c.;  translated  and  edited  I 
the  same,  3  Zur. ;  EPISTOL.E  TIGURIN, 
1531 — 1558  (the  Latin  originals  of  the  las 
mentioned  series),  1  vol. 

The  church  of  Zurich :  its  purity,  3  Zu 
84  (v.  Confession) ;  Lud.  Lavater  De  Kit 
bus  Ecclesise  Tigurina?,  Pro.  Eliz.  vii 
patronage  of  the  churches,  2  Zur.  231;  tl 
election  of  ministers,  1  Whitg.  309;  tl 
tithes  of  Zurich  possessed  by  the  bishop  • 
Constance,  2  Zur.  230 ;  dedication  to  tl 
ministers  of  the  Zurich-see,  and  other  plac 
in  the  territory  of  Zurich,  4  Bui.  546 

The  Gross-munster  or  cathedral  ; 
Zurich — statue  of  Charlemagne  ther 
3  Zur.  192;  St  Peter's  church — R.  Gua 
ter's,  2  Zur.  231;  the  Fish-market,  &< 
3  Zur.  192 

Zntphen:  v.  Yorke  (R.). 

Zwicers,  &c. :  v.  Switzerland. 

Zwk-kius  (James) :  3  Zur.  693,  694,  697 


INDEX 

OF  THE   PRINCIPAL   TEXTS   EXPLAINED   OR  ILLUSTRATED. 


'»•  Many  other  texts  are  referred  to  in  the  General  Index,  under  their  subjects  or  leading  words. 

See  also  the  Indexes  of  Texts  in  1  Fulke,  59-2,  &c.,  Grindal,  502,  &c.,  Phi/pot,  444,  and  3  Tyntlal,  280. 

•  ESIS,  q.  v. 

NUMBERS,  q.  v. 

JOB,  q.  v. 

i.    2,  Hutch.  6.'i—  65,  137, 

xxxvi.  7,  8,  Whita.  169 

v.    1,  Whita.  170 

196,  Whita.  132 

vii.        Poef.  312 

30,  Whita.  174 

DEUTERONOMY,  17.  r. 

xiv.  14,  Sand.  161 

ii.    8,  ib.  174,  &c. 

iv.    2,   B'Aita.  615 

xix.  23—27,  2  Cow.  170—172 

23,  ib.  174 

vi.    7,  1  Ttyn.  145  n 

xxi.  13,  Whita.  471 

|  iii.    6,  8,  17,  ib. 

xii.  32,   Whita.  615 

15,  1  Ful.  74,  531,  &c., 

xv.    4,  Sand.  265 

PSALMS,   </.  v.,  especially  as  to 

Whita.  1G3 

xvi.  10,  Pil.  505,  506 

metrical  versions. 

iv.    4,  5,  8,   Whita.  132 

xvii.    8—13,  Whita.  418,  &c. 

i.        Pra.  B.    205—207, 

13,  15,  16,  26,  ib.  174 

14,  £c.,  iZat.  87 

Pra.  Eliz.  419 

v.  22,  ib.  175 

xxx.  11,  Wiita.  381 

ii.        Pra.  B.    207,  209, 

vi.    2,  1  Lot.  242 

Pra.  Eliz.  420 

2,  4,  1  Tyn.  409 

JOSHUA,  q.  v. 

12,  Whita.  162,  181 

3,6,  TVAita.  175 

vi.  1—3,  2  ./etc.  968 

iii.         Pra.  Eliz.  421 

5,  t'6.  165 

iv.    3,  Whita.  181 

viii.    4,  7,  i7>.  175 

JUDGES,  q.  v. 

5,  Sand.  403 

ix.    6,  ib.  166 

ix.  53,  C«7/  91 

vii.  11—13,  2  Jew.  1068 

xi.  12,  ii.  175 

xiii.    5,  Whita.  302  n 

xvi.    8—11,  1  Cov.  406,  40? 

xiii.    2,  11,  i6. 

10,  1  Ful.  81,  280,  &c. 

ixiv.    3,  ib. 

RUTH,  q.  v. 

xix.    4,  Poet.  271,    H7ii<a. 

18,  16.  167 

159,  469 

viii.        Hutch.  126,  160 

1  SAMUEL,  q.  v. 

8,  Whita.  640 

xxi.    9,  Whita.  175 

ii.    1—10,  Poet.  119 

9,  i&.  383 

xiv.  22,  32,  ib.  176 

viii.    1,  1  Lat.  174,  &c. 

xxii.    1,  2  JW.  225,  Whiia. 

<vii.         Wool.  36 

xii.  23,  24,  Sand.  34 

477 

5,  33,  TPAite.  176 

xxi.  13,  1  Jew.  502,    Whita. 

16,  1  Ful.  45,   78—80, 

jviii.  34,  ib. 

469 

521,  WAfta.  159 

xx.  32,  ib.  133 

xxiii.         2  Co».  279,  2  //bop. 

btxi.  32,  ib.  176 

2  SAMUEL,  q.  v. 

187 

}xiv.  29,  ii. 

xxii.  2—7,  Poet.  468 

xxiv.    7,  Calf.  150 

jxvi.  24,  ib. 

xxxii.    4.  H'AtV«.  182 

stvii.    2,  ib.  177 

1  KINGS,  9.  v. 

9,  ib.  183 

36,  1  .Fw/.  286 

i.  5,  &c.,  1  Lat.  113 

xxxviii.    7,  z7>.  184 

E  viii.    5,  12,  23,  Whita.  177 

xiv.    2,  Pil.  287 

xix.    6,  10,  ib. 

2  KINGS,  5.  v. 

Ii.        Pra.  £/w.  421,  422 

,  xi.    5>  ig;  ,7,. 

3  Tyn  203,  204 

xii.  45,'  i&.'  178 

1  CHRONICLES,  <?.  v. 

Ixii.         2  //oo/>.  243 

J^DUS,  q.  v. 
|ii.  46,  Whita.  409 

2  CHRONICLES,  9.  r. 
xix.  10,  11,  Whita.  424 

Ixvii.    3,  4,  2  Jew.  1054 
Ixviii.    6,  Whita.  184,  185 
12,  &c.,  ib.  186 

v.    1—17,  Poet.  124 

EZRA,  q.  v. 

16,18,  ib.  188 

-x.    1  —  17  :     v.    Command 

ix.  8,  W7iif«.  170 

22,  27,  ib.  189 

ments. 

Ixix.    9,  2  Jew.  1004 

NEHEMIAH,  q.  v. 

Ixxii.  16,  2  Hoop.  474 

JBITICUS,  q.  v. 

i.  1  to  v.  5,  Pi7.  285,  &c. 

Ixxiii.        ii.  283 

jii.    4,  1  Brad.  23 

5,  &c.,  Zit.  Edw.  479 

20,  (V///  164 

Jii.  16,  2  Tyn.  323,  328 

Ixxvi.    4,  B'Aifrt.  684  n 

16,  26,  3  Zur.  551,  555 

ESTHEK,  7.  «. 

Ixxvii.        2  Hoop.  309 

.- 


ft  r. 


* 

>H.  V 

:  -        .'        - 
:.::    -       -.     .    ~  -.    - 


--- 


*.  HI 


•    , 


:     :        "   •  .- 


f  .  r. 


: :: 


.  .  :       .     .        ..       .-.  . 

.  £«£••••. 


p  •:.-•:   L 


:  r.  Dtoid. 


.    . 


.- 


-- 

..     .        •:          . 


' : 

T.   3, 
wi.   2,8, 


•-"I 


....    -      '   •       :  . 


.. 
..... 


.--  •:••-.' 

m.   1— »,P«tl27 
ZCTKASIAK,  f .  r. 


4,7  A   IM 


:    .-';'    •     .- 

:-     .  '      ~ 

:.    ~- 

ben.    l,C*if.lt& 
^  WML  17 

-  ... 

a.  a;  •*,  XiL  JUfcfif 


FPSLl,*c. 

"    •    -   - 
.— -    .,--.-     - 

::    ' 

z  i 

:  .  ..-..— 

::::•   ,  : 


11,2 


7,  Pott.  2» 

11,1 


:    .     .  .:  .     :  .  .- 

.      .-:.  •   •-. 
TOOK,    i,  ITliN  1BT 


,  47,  1  y«r.  11% 
bK.  7B.713,  722, 


-' 


T.  14,  Wlifa.  :3S4 
*,lTr 

.        .  Z4riL 


ma*, 


a.  7, 

IT. 


5,  ».  73 


-         -  • 


:  r.  Em. 


,1  Tym.e6 

4        -     ' 


TiiU    1JS2LTB. 


Ntt.  vi.  18,  1  Tyn.  73 

19,  ib.  11 
vii.  15,  TFAita.  458 

21,  1  Tyn.  11 
viii.    1—3,  2  Lat.  167 
23—20,  io.  181 
23,  24,  Sand.  370 
ix.  13,  Whita.  193 

37,  38,  2  ./etc.  101G 
x.  41,42,1  TV/i.  80,  101 
xi.    2,  &c.,  2  Zaf.  Go 
I    xii.  37,  1  Tyn.  80 
!  xiii.  24—30,  2  Zaf.  188 

33,.  1  Tyn.  113 
xv.    3,  ib.  104 

6,  W;Aita.  637 
xvi.  18,  19,  see  Peter. 

19,  Whita.  125 

23,  1  Tyn.  105 

24,  P/-a.  .ZYiz.  401  n 
xvii.  21,  1  Tyn.  8J 

xviii.  17,  Whita.  426,  3  IFAity. 
225 

20,  2  Cran.  53 

xix.  17,   1  Tyn.  81,   TFAifa. 
471 

21,  1  Tyn.  81 
24,  ib.  82 

xx.  14,  &c.,  2  £a«.  198 
xxi.  12,  13,  Sand.  2-35 
xxii.    2,  3,  1  Za<.  455 

21,  ib.  282,296 
xxiii.    2,  2  Cran.  54,    FF/iifa. 

426 
5,  1  Tj/n.  104 

13,  ib. 

14,  it.  105 

xxiv.     2  //oop.  588,  .ftid.  63 
24,  3  Tyn  103 
28,  1  Jew.  12 
xxv.  34,  1  Tyn.  82 
xxvi.  29,  Hutch.  269,  270 
xxvii.    9,  2  .FW.  386 
46,  WAtta.  478 
:xviii.  16,  2  WA%.  516 

18,  2  7>n.  282 

19,  Whita.  527,  QWhitg. 
24 

20,  2  Cran  54 


.  201 
i.  15,  2  #oo/>.  163 
x.  29,  30,  1  Tyn.  109 

IKE,  9.  v. 

Wiita.  201,  202 
i.    3,  4,  ib.  522,  641 
6,  1  Ful.  118 
74,  75,  Sand.  177 
ii.    6,  7,  2  Lat.  84,  96 
8—12,  it.  Ill 


Luke  ii.  14,   Whita.  468 
42,  2  Zaf.  143 
iii.  36,  l-F«/.4:3,.50,&c.,57 
v.    1— 11,  ILat.  198 
vii.  19,  &c.,  2  Lat.  65 

47,  1  Tyn.  83 
viii.    6,  1  Lat.  i>9 

10,   Whita.  240 
ix.  54,  55,  1  Tyn.  105 
60,  3  Whitg.  407 
62,  1  Lat.  59 
x.  21,22,  TrAifa.  454 
23,  24,  2  Jew.  1075 

28,  35,  37,  1  Tyn.  85 
42,  ib.  86 

xi.    2—4  :  v.  Prayer  (The 

Lord's) 

I-',  2  Jew.  1025 
53,  Whita.  202 
xii.  14,  3  Whitg.  408,  409 
15,  ILat.  239 
32,  33,  1  Tyn.  87 
xiv.  14,  ib.  106 
xvi.    1—12,  ILat.  34 
1—9,  1  Tyn.  45 

8,  IZa/.  33,41 

9,  Wool.  139 

29,  TfAita.  642 
xvii.  21,  1  Tyn.  103 

37,  1  Jew.  12 

xviii.    1—8,  1  Lat.  142,  &c., 
150,  &c. 

29,  30,  1  Tyn.  109 
xxi.  2.5—28,  2  Lat.  44 

25,  Sand.  346 
xxii.  19,  Coop.  38 

20,    1  Ful.    132,    599, 
2  Ful.  385—387 

25—28,  2  Za<.  44 

32,   Whita.  430,  449 
xxiv.  25,  27,  ib.  368,  643 

30,  Uew.  232 


JOHN,  q.  v. 

Whita.  203 
i.    9,  1  Brad.  319 
12,  1  Tyn.  Ill 
16,  ib.  110 
ii.    1,  2  Lat.  160 
iii.    5,    1  Ful.    455,    &c. 

2  Whitg.  521,  522 
18,  2  Whitg.  521 
iv.  24,  1  Tyn.  106 
v.  29,  i«.  110 
34,  Whita.  336 
36,  1  Tyn.  112 

38,  TFAtfa.  337 

39,  ib.  644 
47,  ib.  339 

vi.    1,  2,  Sand.  331 
25—27,  3  Whitg.  567 


John  vi.  35,  53,  and  other  verses, 
1  Brad.  91,100,  4 
Bui.  447,1  Cran.  24, 
25,  26,  27,  307,  372, 
Grin.  44,  2  Hoop. 
191,450, 1  Jew.  449, 
451,  2  Lat.  266,  Zft. 
.Edw.  521,  (568), 
Phil.  64,  .Rid.  175, 
Rog.28\),  I  Tyn  368, 
3  Tj/n.  222,  &c., 
TJViite.  489 

45,  Whita.  4.J4 

63,  Coo;?.  211 
vii.  17,  1  Tyn.  Ill 

38,  1  Ful.  52  n 
viii.    1,  &c.,  Whita.  305 

25,  to.  377 
47,  1  Tyn.  88 

x.   3,  Whita.  465 
xiii.  17,  1  Tyn.  112 

35,  ib. 
xiv.  21,  ib. 

26,  JFAita.  194 
xv.  10,  1  Tyn.  112 

12,  1  Lat.  447 

13,  1  Tyn.  86 

16,  to.  112 

xvi.  12,  2  Cran.  54,  H'Aito. 

542 
xx.  16,  io.  428 

17,  .Pra.  B.  150 

30,  JrAita.  545 

31,  t'6.628 

xxi.  15,  &c.,  see  Peter. 
22,   TrAita.  203 
25,  2  Cran.  55 

ACTS:  v.  Luke. 

H'Aifa.  203 
i.    1,  i6.645 
ii.  46,  3  Whitg.  83 
vii.  26,  1  Tyn.  9  n 
49,  Calf.  165 
viii.  13,  1  Tyn.  124 
x.  31,  ib.  118 

34,  Sand.  256 
xiv.  23,  1  Ful.  246,   1  TTAity. 

345 
xv.         TFAita.  431,  2  Whiiy. 

232 
xvii.    2,  3,  Whita.  645 

11,  to.  457 
xviii.  24,  28,  io.  646 
xix.    3,  &c.,  1  Ful.  453.  &c. 
Hutch.  116,  3 
17 

xx.  35,  Whita.  560 
xxvi.  22,  ib.  647 
xxvii.  35,  1  Jew.  235 


ROMANS:  v.  Paul. 


64 


810 


INDEX   OP  THE   TEXTS. 


Kom.  i.  2,  Whita.  617 

1  Cor.  xi.  22,  1  Jew.  158 

Eph.  vi.  13,  Whita.  197 

4,  ib.  194 

23—25,  Rid.  8 

32,  ib.  195 

23,  1  Jew.  3 

PHILIPPIANS  :  v.  Paul. 

ii.    3,  ib.  204 

24,  Rid.  15 

i.  18,  1  Whitg.  292,  294 

6,  1  Tyn.  113 

29,  1  Cran.  373 

ii.    2—5,  Sand.  92 

13,  ib.  114 

xii.    3,  2  WAity.  590,  591 

iii.    3,  Hutch.  205 

iii.  11,  1  Jew.  314 

8,  9  &c.,  Whita.  433 

17,  18,  1  Lat.  510 

iv.    2,  VFAifa.  196 

13,  1  Brad.  88,  534 

v.    6,  13,  ib.  204 

28,  2  T7A%.  98 

COLOSSIANS  :  v.  Paul. 

18,  1  Ful.  120,  159 

xiii.        1  Lot.  449 

i.  24,  2  J3u/.  333,  2  .Fu/. 

vi.  19,  2  Jew.  1061 

xiv.         Whita.  258,  &c. 

ii.    8,  1  Jew.  137,  138 

vii.  14,  JFAita.  455 

16,  1  Jew.  313 

14,  Whita.  206 

25,  ib.  204 

29,  2  Whitg.  234,  235 

16,  17,  2  Cran.  61 

viii.  18,  ITyn.  113,TFAi<a.  204 

40,  1  Whitg.  212 

21,  Whita.  45") 

19—23,  1  Brad.  351,  &c. 

xv.    3,  WAita.  561 

iii.  24,  1  Tyn.  116 

ix.  18,  ib.  324 

28,  1  Brad.  272 

iv.  16,  IFAita.  463 

x.    2,  1  Tyn.  105 

51,  Whita.  205 

9,  &.  123 

1  THESSALONIANS  :  v.  Paul. 

11,  i7>.95 

2  CORINTHIANS  :  v.  Paul. 

Passim,  2  Jew.  817,  M 

15,  2  Whitg.  530 

Whita.  205 

ii.  13,  Whita.  337 

17,  JFAita.  648 

i.  24,  2  TVAity.  414 

v.  12,  3  Whitg.  484 

18,  Poet.  272,  FFAifa.  160 

iv.    3,  Whita.  387 

21,  WAita.  457 

xi.    6,  WAtta.196 

v.  10,  1  Tyn.  1  16 

xii.    6,  ib.  472 

vi.    1,  2,  2  Jew.  1084,  Sand. 

2  THESSALONIANS  :  u.  Paul.    I 

7,  3  TFAity.  411 

293 

Passim,  2  Jew.  887..  1 

8,  ib.  282,  283 

xiii.  11,  Sand.  418 

ii.    3,  &c.,  Coop.  184 

16—18,  2  Jew.  1090 

9—  11,3  Tyn.  104 

19,  Whita.  204 

GALATIANS  :  v.  Paul. 

13,  Whita.  206 

20,  lZa«.  439 
xiii.   2  Hoop.  93,  &c. 

Whita.  205 
i.    8,  ib.  622 

15,'  2  Cran.  55,   Wi\ 
551 

1,  WtiZa.  204 

9,  i6.  559 

8,  9,  2  Lat.l,  Sand.  197 

16,  ib.  133 

12,  2  Jew.  1035 

ii.    2,  ib.  432,  2  I^A%.  411 

1  TIMOTHY  :  v.  Paul. 

12,14,  2  Hoop.  114,116 
xiv.    5,  &c.,    Whita.  204,    2 

6,  2  TFAity.  409,  &c. 
14,  1  Ful.  35 

ii.  1,  2,  Scwd.  75 
4,  I  .Brad.  324,325,  £: 

Whitg.  594 

iii.    1,  Whita.  133 

284 

xv.    4,  1  Zat.  i9,  85,  JFAfta. 
648 
16,  Calf.  230,  2  Jew.  709 
xvi.  23,  Whita.  204 

13,  1  Ful.  44 
iv.  10,  2   Whitg.    579,    586, 
594 
24,  Whita.  405 

13,  Whita.  206 
iii.   2,  z'6.455,  1  Zwr.  157 
13,  3  Whitg.  69-71 
iv.    1,  &c.,  1  7\/n.  214 

1  CORINTHIANS:  v.  Paul. 
W'Aita.204,205 

vi.  14,  2  Hoop.  279 
EPHESIANS:  «.  Paul. 

v.  12,  Whita.  482,  483 
22,  1  Whitg.  425 
vi.    3,  Whita.  559 

i.  17,  2  IVAity.  456 

Whita.  205 

11,  3  TFAi'ty.  412 

ii.    6,  Whita.  614 

i.    3—  14,1  .Brae?.  311—  318 

20,  Whita.  555 

11,  1  Tyn.  78,  111 
iii.  10—12,  Calf.  56,  57 
14,  1  Tyn.  115 

6,  1  /W.  410 
14,  Whita.  133 
22,  23,  3  Wiity.  483 

2  TIMOTHY:  v.  Paul. 
-   i.  13,  Whita.  557 

iv.    1,   2,   2  Jew.   1046,    2 
TVAity.  519 

23,  1  Ful.  231,  &c. 
ii.    8,  Wool.  37 

ii.    2,  ib. 
3,  4,  3  TFAzty.  413 
4,  Whita.  206 

v.    7,  Pra.  ZYz*.  371 
vii.    1,  1  Ful.  115 

10,  JFAi/a.  468 
19,  20,  ib.  649 

iii.    1—5,  3  Tj/n.  105 
8    Whita.  5r 

viii.    8,  Rid.  11 

20,  ib.  347,  &c. 

16,  17,  t'6 

ix.    5,  1  Ful.  115,  472,  474 

iii.  18,  Calf.  205 

ITT      in      1     T 

16,  17,  1  Tyn.  100 

iv.    8,  1  Cov.  407 

IV.    -LU,    -L  i/ 

x.  11,  Whita.  407 

11,  1  Whitg.  492,  &c.,  2 

13,  1  TJ/H.  92 

1  ft     Jiifl   8 

WAtty.  98,  235,  300, 
338 

TITUS:  v.  Pau. 
iii.    1,  3  Whitg.  086 

J.U,   -IVttl.  O 

17,  Coop.  77,  120 

19,  Whita.  133,  134 

5,  1  -FwZ.  455,  &c. 

xi.    3,  3  TFAity.  419 

v.  32,  ib.  197 

16,  Whita.  558 

vi.    8,  1  Tyn.  116 

PHILEMON:  r.  P»ul. 

20—34,  Coo/>.  78 

10,  &c.,  1  Lat.  25,  490 

r 

INDEX  OF  THE  TEXTS. 


811 


IEBREWS:  v.  Paul. 

Whita.  206 
i.    3,  Phil.  118 
v.    4,2  Whitg.  412 

7,  1  Ful.  323,  &c. 
vi.    4,  Hutch.  112,117,lTj/n. 

521,  522 

Tii.  12,  2  Tyn.  282 
ix.  28,  Whita.  198 
x.  26,  1  Tyn.  521,  523 

30,  3  Whita.  420 
xi.  21,  Ca//.  158,  1  Ful.  539 
j  xii.  20,  1  Tyn.  521,  523 
xiii.    4,,  Sand.  313 
10,  Phil.  119 
16,  TFAita.  198 

MES,  5".  f. 

i.  12,  1  Lat.   434 

18,  1  7V/i.  120 

19,  ir/tiVa.  20G 

25,  1  Tyn.  119 
ii.  14,  ib.  120 

21,  ib  119 

22,  JJW.  29,  30 
24,  see  Justification. 
25, 1  Tyn.  119 

26,  £6.  120 

iv.    8—10,  Sand.  126 

v.  14,  see  Unction. 

15,  Whita.  199 


1  PETER,  q.  v. 

Whita.  206 
i.  9,  1  Tyn.  109 
ii.  19—25,  Hutch.  295, 

313 
iii.  15,  3  Whitg.  133 

19,  Lit.  Edw.  504,  526, 

(553, 572) 

iv.    7—10,  Sand.  386 

8,  Whita.  470 

11,  2  Jew.  950 


2  PETEB,  y.  v. 

Whita.  206 

i.  10,  1-Fu/.  72,85,  Wool. 
73 

15,  2  FuZ.  87 

19,  1  Brad.  519,  Whita. 
337,  386,  650 

20,  1  Tyn.  3 17,  528 
ii.    1,  ib.  124 

1_3,  3  Tyn.  102 
iii.  10,  1  Brad.  357 

16,  IFAito.  369 


1  JOHN,  q.  v. 

Passim,  2  Tyn.  145,&c. 
i.    4,  Whita.  650 
8,  9, 1  Tyn.  86 


Uoh.ii.  20,  Whitn.  452 

iii.    9,1  Brad.  251,  Kid.  56 

16,  1  Tyn.  86 

i?.    1,  Whita.  433,  457 

20,  1  Tyn.  84 
v.    6,  9,  Whita.  339 
7,  Hutch.  167 
13,  Whita.  199 

17,  ib.  207 

2  JOHN,  q.  v. 

12,  Whita.  558 

3  JOHN,  q.  r. 

4,  Whita.  207 

JUDE,  <?.  «. 

5,  ir/u'/a.  207 
9,  t'ft.  561 

REVELATION  :  v.  John. 

Passim,  Bale  250,  &c. 
ii.  14,  Whita.  207 
vii.    3,  Calf.  98 
xiii.    8,  1  /W.  329 
xiv.  13,  1  Hoop.  561 
xviii.    4  .Rid  64 
xx.    7,  lZa<.  517 

18,  Whita.  621 


r,  n 


386100 


List  of  the   Volumes  issued  by  the  PARKER  SOCIETY,  in  the  order 
of  their  publication. 


1841. 

Rid.         A 

1842. 

Phil. 

1843. 

1  Ful. 

1844. 

Lit.  Edw. 

1845. 

2  Zur. 

1846. 

2  Cov. 

1847. 

2  Jew. 

1848. 

3  Jew. 

1849. 

Whita. 

1850. 

3  Tyn. 

1851. 

3  Bui 

1852. 

2  Hoop. 

1853. 

3  Whitg. 

Sand.         Pil.         Hutch. 
Pra.  B.         I  Zur.          Grin.         1  Bee. 

1  Hoop.         1  Cran.         2  Bee. 

1  Cov.         1  Lat.         3  Bee. 

2  Lat.         1  Jew.         Poet.  (2  pts). 

3  Zur.  (1st  pt).         2  Cran.         Calf. 
Lit.  Eliz.          3  Zur.  (2nd  pt).          Nord. 
1  Brad.         1  Tyn.         2  Ful. 

1  Bui.         Bale.          2  Tyn. 

2  Bui.         4  Jew.         Coop. 
Pra.  Eliz.          1  Whitg.          Wool. 

4  Bui.          2  Whitg.         ParJc. 

2  Brad.         Eog.         Now.